¡¶Time Travel: The Legend of Nine Tails¡·


 Volume 1 I am Naruto Uzumaki Chapter 1 I am Naruto

    I wondered in my heart: "Where is this?" I found that I seemed to have come to a strange place. I didn't know where exactly I was.  Because I couldn't open my eyes, and my body seemed to be bound by something and I couldn't move at all.  £®  com But sometimes there are some very gentle touches.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but suddenly there was a huge force. I was taken away by this force without resisting at all. Then I saw a light, and I screamed excitedly, but the scream turned into  Cry.  Then the surroundings slowly became noisy. After a while, when my eyes had just adapted to the sunlight, a handsome man hugged me. Although there was a trace of worry on his face, his golden hair made him  He looks more sunny and handsome.  And I could only smile slightly, because I found myself becoming a baby.  Then the person in front of me is probably my father.  After all, I have read novels about time travel and rebirth, so I still have the tolerance for this.

    The blond man hugged me and came to the bed. He looked at the tired woman on the bed with a gentle face and said, "Qinai, look, this is our child. His cry is very loud! He seems to be a very healthy boy.  ."

    The woman called Kinai was very beautiful. Although her face looked tired, it did not detract from her beauty at all. She hugged me gently and said, "Yes, she looks very healthy? Minato  , give him a name!"

    The blond man was very excited: "As for the name, the teacher has already thought of it. Although the teacher is not here now, I still want to use the name that the teacher thought of. Naruto."

    Kinai nodded: "Naruto, Naruto Namikaze! That sounds great! Naruto, from now on, you must be like your father and become an upright man." Then Kinai continued to tease me.  But it's a pity that although they said a lot, I didn't understand a word.  I just understood the word 'Naruto'.

    I turned to look at the blond man who seemed to be my father. To be honest, he looked very familiar, but I couldn't remember who this man was for a moment, but at this moment this blond man suddenly appeared next to me.  A man wearing an animal mask and a black cloak said: "The Fourth Hokage, the Nine-Tails has approached the village, and everyone can no longer resist it."

    The blond man nodded and said: "I understand, let's go!" Then the blond man glanced at Qinai apologetically, and Qinai smiled in understanding, and then disappeared with the masked man.  Then Qinai hugged me and lay down and gently closed her eyes. After all, she had just given birth to a baby and was already very tired.  I fell asleep quickly.

    Although I didn¡¯t understand what they said, when I saw the person who suddenly appeared, I remembered that the person with the mask was the one dressed as the ANBU of the Leaf Village in the anime ¡°Naruto¡± I watched.  In this case, the identity of this blond-haired man can be easily revealed. He is the fourth Hokage of Konoha, Namikaze Minato, who sacrificed his life to seal the Nine-Tails. And I seem to be his son. Plus, I heard from the beginning  Coming to the word 'Naruto'.  No, that's not possible.  I turned out to be Naruto.  Although I really liked Naruto when I watched anime before, it would be too pitiful if I became Naruto. You must know that Naruto's childhood was very miserable.  And because the Nine Tails is sealed in his body, it is very tiring to gather his own chakra.

    Although I didn't want to believe that I had come to the world of 'Naruto' and became the protagonist Naruto in it, I soon became sure because a powerful energy suddenly burst out, and the mother who had just fallen asleep  I woke up immediately and carried me to the window. I saw a huge fox from the window. Its nine tails were dancing continuously behind it. In front of it, there were many people rushing towards it one after another, even though they knew that there was no life or death.  But he still kept rushing forward, just to stop its footsteps.

    "Nine-tailed demon fox!" I looked at this huge fox and smiled helplessly in my heart. Now I could only accept the fact that I came into this world.

    At this time, a golden light flashed, and then a golden figure appeared on Kyuubi's head: "Rasengan!" A blue energy ball made a 'bang' sound and hit Kyuubi's head hard.  Above his head, Kyuubi involuntarily took a few steps back. Before Kyuubi could get angry, the golden figure disappeared and reappeared on Kyuubi's head: "Rasengan!" The blue energy ball hit Kyuubi again.  On Wei's head, Kyuubi took a few steps back again, and there was even a trace of blood-red blood flowing from his head, and then quickly disappeared.

    "It's the Fourth Hokage!" "The Fourth Hokage!" cheers came from all around, and morale was boosted for a moment.  Everyone's face showed an expression of joy.

    "Roar!" Two consecutive attacks, although they did not cause much damage to Kyuubi, butBut it made Kyuubi go crazy, and the nine tails behind him danced even more.  The Kyuubi's surroundings were filled with red chakra.  It makes it impossible for people around him to get close to him.  There was a flash of golden light, and a golden figure appeared about a hundred meters away from Kyuubi.  Then he quickly formed the seal, "Ninja Technique." A puff of smoke rose, and then an equally huge toad appeared at the feet of the golden figure.  He was wearing a kimono, with a short sword hanging from his waist, and a huge pipe in his mouth.

    Toad looked at the Kyuubi in front of him, took a puff of cigarette and exhaled a lot of smoke and said: "I didn't expect it to be this guy? I said Minato, you don't want me to deal with this guy, right?"

    At this time, an old man wearing the same clothes as Namikaze Minato and holding a huge stick appeared on the toad's head and said: "No, Minato, the Kyuubi is too strong. If this continues, we will not be able to stop it at all.  Kyuubi's footsteps.

    Namikaze Minato nodded and said: "Well, yes, Sandaime-sama, I didn't expect the Kyuubi to be so strong. He was hit twice by the Rasengan and it only bled a little. In this case, you can only use  That¡¯s the move.¡±

    "Is that so? Well, then, let me use this move." The third generation said, "Minato, Konoha will be left to you."

    Namikaze Minato shook his head and said: "No, Sandaime-sama, this move can only be performed by me, because this move must be grasped by the opponent before it can be used, and in this case, only I have the chance to get close to Kyuubi.  "

    "Minato, have you thought clearly? Once this ninjutsu is used, you will definitely die." Toad said with a pipe in his mouth.

    Namikaze Minato shook his head helplessly and said: "There is nothing we can do about this. The Kyuubi appeared too suddenly. We had no time to prepare. The villagers have not evacuated yet, and the Kyuubi's power is too powerful. It must be  Stop it as soon as possible or Konoha will be destroyed.¡±

    The third generation was silent, because he knew that if this continued, Konoha would indeed be destroyed by Kyuubi.  "What about the container?" Sandai asked: "The 'Sealing of Ghosts' must be stored in a container. It's a pity that I am already an old man, otherwise it would be best to store it in my body."

    Namikaze Minato smiled faintly: "I already have a candidate. I'm going to bring him here now. Before that, the Third Generation, and Bunta, I'll leave it to you. I must hold back the Kyuubi before I come back.  ah."

    Toad took a puff of smoke and said: "Okay, I understand, but Minato, you have to hurry up. The power of the Nine-Tails is not something I can compete with. I can hold him back for a short time, but as time goes by, I  There is no way to disobey it.¡±

    The third generation also nodded and said: "Even if it costs my life, I will hold back the Kyuubi." After saying that, he raised the stick in his hand and rushed towards the Kyuubi.

    "That's enough." Namikaze Minato nodded, and then a golden light flashed and he disappeared on the toad's head.  Then several golden figures appeared on the street.  The air behind me fluctuated, and a golden figure appeared behind me.  Panting constantly.  On the other side, the Third Hokage and Gamabunta have already fought against Kyuubi.  They all used large-scale ninjutsu, especially when the third generation's earth escape and Bunta's water escape were combined, the power was even greater, but even so they were still at a disadvantage.  It can only temporarily block Kyuubi's footsteps.

    "Kina." Namikaze Minato called softly: "Give me Naruto!"

    I clearly felt that the hands holding me seemed to be a little tighter, and then water stains dripped onto my face.  I looked up and saw two lines of clear tears falling from the beautiful eyes of my mother who was holding me.  "Why? Why use Naruto? He is our just-born child!" My mother asked loudly.  Apparently my mother had figured out what my father was thinking.

    Minato Namikaze, my father, gently hugged my mother: "Kina, just because he is our child, he must bear it. Although the Ghoul Seal can seal the Nine-Tails, there must be a container.  , and ordinary people simply cannot become such a container. If the Kyuubi is forcibly sealed in someone else's body, it will be easy for the Kyuubi to take away the body and resurrect it."

    "What about Naruto?" My mother said loudly: "He has just been born. What ability does he have to control the Nine-Tails?"

    Namikaze Minato shook his head and said: "Our son is different. Although he has just been born, I believe that even if he becomes the container of Kyuubi, he will definitely become a ninja that surpasses me in the future. Inherit my will of fire.  Protect Konoha."

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 2 The zombies are sealed

    My father, Minato Namikaze, whispered something to my mother. Although I couldn't understand what they were saying, looking at the scene in front of me, I knew what would happen next.  It's useless even if my mother doesn't agree, because things can't be changed.  What's more, my mother was quickly convinced by my father.  She handed me to my father with trembling hands.  Although her hands were trembling, she still put me in my father's hands. I kept struggling and cried loudly. I didn't want to become the container of Kyuubi.  But it was obvious that my actions did not have much effect, because my father, Namikaze Minato, just hesitated slightly, appeared on the street in a flash, and then began to walk towards the outside of the village and Jiu  After the battle place, he had spent too much time trying to convince his wife, and Sandai and Bunta could no longer hold on.

    "Water Release Water Cannon" Gamabunta opened his mouth and spit out two huge water bombs. "Earth Release Quicksand" The third generation also launched an attack almost at the same time when Bunta launched his attack. The ground under Kyuubi's feet immediately turned into quicksand.  , causing Kyuubi to begin to fall continuously. Although Kyuubi jumped out of the quicksand with a slight jump, Bunta's two "water iron cannons" were close, and it was too late to hide.  Just when it was thought that Kyuubi was going to resist two water cannons, two tails suddenly stretched out from behind Kyuubi, knocking Bunta's water cannon away one by one.

    "Huh, this is the strength of the nine-tailed demon fox. It is indeed the leader of the nine tailed beasts." Sandai panted and stood on Gamabunta and said.

    Gamabunta took out his pipe from nowhere, took a deep breath and said: "The nine-tailed demon fox is the most powerful after the nine tailed beasts, and it is said to have unlimited chakra. Even if it takes another hundred years to beat it,  The chakra will not be reduced. Moreover, the Nine-Tails has gone crazy, and it doesn¡¯t have much sense at all now. Otherwise, we would not be able to stop it for so long!" Then Bunta said silently in his heart: "But even if it is  In this way, my chakra has been almost exhausted, and I can't hold on for too long. Moreover, the third generation old man is already old. If he was young, he should still have the power to compete with the Nine-Tails, although he cannot defeat the Nine-Tails.  But he can at least hold on for a few days, but he is already old, and his chakra and physical strength have begun to decline. I'm afraid he won't be able to hold on for much longer!"

    The nine tails stopped and stared closely at Sandai and Bunta. The nine tails behind him were still dancing. Although it had no reason now, its instinct told it that these two were the only ones here who could  The presence that really hurt him.  So the two sides were temporarily in a stalemate.

    "Sandaime-sama, and Bunta, are you okay?" A golden light flashed, and Minato Namikaze appeared on Bunta's head holding me.

    "Well, it's okay for now, but if you don't come again, it will be hard to tell." Gamabunta blew out the smoke from his mouth and said: "By the way, didn't you say you were going to bring the container to seal the Nine-Tails? You don't know how.  Tell me, the baby you are holding is that container!¡±

    The third generation looked at the baby in Namikaze Minato's arms, suddenly thought of something, and said hurriedly: "Minato, the child you are holding cannot be your child!"

    Namikaze Minato nodded and said, "Well, that's right, this is my newly born child named Naruto."

    "You are crazy. You actually used your own child as a container." The third generation looked at Namikaze Minato with some excitement and said, "You must know that he is your newly born child."

    Namikaze Minato nodded and said: "I know, but to seal the Nine-Tails, you must have a container. No matter who it is, if you become a container, you will face great dangers. I cannot ignore the lives of others. In this case, let me  Come on, my child. As my child, he must bear some responsibilities." After a pause, Minato Namikaze continued: "Naruto is very smart. Although he has just been born, he seems to already know what I want to do to him.  What did he do, so he has been struggling from the beginning, and he didn't stop until I appeared here. It seems that he also knows that he can't change." Namikaze Minato said while holding me under his arm:  "Sandaime-sama, please lead the Kyuubi there?" Namikaze Minato pointed to a place.

    The third generation saw that it happened to be the place where Kyuubi had hit two 'Rasengan's'. The third generation nodded and said: "I know. I will try my best." Then Minato Namikaze started to form seals, and he was doing it very quickly.  , he couldn't see his movements clearly at all, and then a powerful death aura suddenly came from his body.  Especially when I was held under his arm, I could clearly feel this powerful death aura.  I know death is coming.  And the nine tails have clearly felt this death aura, and it began to look a little irritable and restless, and the dancing nine tails danced even more wildly,

    The third generation also began to form a seal with both hands: "Water Escape Two Dragons Strangling" Two water dragons appeared in the Ninethe front of ?.  "Water Release Water Cannon" Gamabunta also activated his own ninjutsu.  The 'water iron cannon' shot through the two water dragons towards Nine Tails, followed by two water dragons.  The two ninjutsus inadvertently formed a combined ninjutsu.  Although it cannot cause major damage to Kyuubi, it can still cause some trouble to Kyuubi.

    Kyuubi jumped forward slightly and avoided this ninjutsu.  'Water Iron Cannon' and 'Double Dragon Strangler' passed under Kyuubi's belly without causing any damage to Kyuubi. However, the goals of Sandai and Bunta were also achieved, because Kyuubi's landing point happened to be on it.  The place where I was hit by the 'Rasengan' for the first time.  There were countless kunai all around.

    "It's now." Namikaze Minato's figure flashed, and golden light appeared on the head of Kyuubi: "'Ninjutsu Ghoul Seal' stay in the seal well! Nine-tailed demon fox." Namikaze Minato grabbed Kyuubi.  Tails, although his hands suffered severe burns when he first came into contact with Kyuubi.  But he didn't let go.  Then the angry roar of Kyuubi was heard.

    Slowly, Kyuubi's roar began to weaken.  At this time, Namikaze Minato suddenly let go of Kyuubi's body, and then folded his hands on my stomach: "'Ghoul Seal' seal." A stream of red chakra suddenly emerged from his hands.  Got into my belly.  The violent chakra is constantly flowing in my body, constantly destroying my body, and then constantly repairing my body.  I screamed loudly, but what came out was bursts of crying.  Six beards appeared on my face, and sharp nails sprouted on my hands.  A layer of red chakra gradually appeared on his body.  But at this moment, the force that penetrated my body became even greater.  I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the chakra in my body finally calmed down and stayed in my stomach.  And Chakra no longer emerged from Namikaze Minato's hands.  I have been crying, not because I am pretending, but because the severe pain is really painful. The body is destroyed all of a sudden, and then repaired again. This is a continuous cycle, and under this severe pain,  I can't pass out yet.

    Namikaze Minato gently let go of his hands, and then gently hugged me. My hands no longer had sharp fingertips, and the layer of red chakra on my body also disappeared, but six chakras were left on my face.  beard.  At this time Kyuubi's body disappeared, Namikaze Minato hugged me and fell into the air.  The ninjutsu of 'Sealing the Ghost' also exhausted all his chakra.

    Gamabunta quickly stepped forward to catch Namikaze Minato and me. Namikaze Minato handed me, who was crying, to the Sandai and said, "Sandaime-sama, the 'Ghoul Seal' was successful, and the Kyuubi was sealed in my child's body."  Inside. The seal is quite perfect. From now on, my child will be taken care of by you and my subordinates."

    The third generation took me and said: "Don't worry, I will definitely take good care of him. Whether he is your son or not, he is a hero now. A hero who saved the entire village with his own body. I will definitely do my best.  To educate him to be a great ninja like you."

    Namikaze Minato took a few breaths and nodded: "With the care of the Third Generation and my subordinates, I believe that Naruto will grow up very well. Then he will become a ninja that surpasses me." Then Namikaze Minato lightly  He gently touched my cheek and said: "I'm sorry, Naruto, my child, you must grow up well. I believe you will become a great ninja in the future, and then inherit my will of fire to protect Konoha."  ." Then Namikaze Minato looked up at Konoha: "Kina" As soon as he said the name, he fell down.

    "Minato!" Sandai shouted loudly.  But Minato Namikaze, who fell to the ground, would never respond to him again.

    "Teacher!" A young ninja with a mask on his face and a white hedgehog head showing only two eyes appeared on Bunta's head.  One of his two eyes is indeed blood red, and there are two pairs of magatama in the eye.  But after seeing the fallen Minato Namikaze, a third pair of Magatama appeared.

    The third generation hugged me and sighed softly. After all, the third generation was also used to seeing life and death, so he quickly recovered. Kakashi saw me in the third generation's arms and my golden hair and asked: "  Is this the teacher's child?" Although it was a question, Kakashi was already sure.

    The third generation nodded: "Well, it's Minato's child. Minato sealed the Nine-Tails in his child's body. But Kakashi, we can't mention this matter, otherwise we won't be able to get out of today's shadow. I  A gag order is issued in the name of the Hokage, and no one will mention today's incident in the future."

    "yes"

    The third generation hugged me gently: "You can't call me Naruto Namikaze anymore. From now on, you will take your mother's last name and call you Uzumaki Naruto!" And I fell into a deep sleep due to excessive fatigue.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Naruto Uzumaki Chapter 3 Seven years later

    My name is Uzumaki Naruto, I am seven years old, and I live in Konoha Village in the Land of Fire. I have no parents, and I live in an apartment under the arrangement of the Third Hokage, the highest being in Konoha Village.  , causing all the residents of this apartment to move out, which made the owner of the apartment extremely dissatisfied. Of course, I knew that he was dissatisfied only because of my stay.  £®  com In the end, I moved in because the Third Hokage bought the apartment directly.

    Sandai was very busy and didn't have much time to take care of me, so he called a nanny to take care of me, but no nanny could do it for a month. Although I already thought I was very good, because after waking up every day, I just  Just sitting on the balcony blankly.  It won't cause them any trouble, but even so, no nanny can continue to work for a long time, even though the nanny's fees have been increased again and again for three generations.  But they would rather do those meager jobs than take care of me. In the end, I had to take care of myself.  And Sandai also ordered a large portion of high-end nutritious lunch box for me in a big hotel.  I go get it once a day.  As my daily ration, I walk about one kilometer every day to get to the restaurant, and every time I go there, I encounter something, just like now.

    In the morning, I was walking to the hotel, ready to pick up my lunch, but when I walked half a kilometer, many adults appeared in front of me, blocking my way. I stopped and said coldly  Looking at these people in front of me, I can clearly see the hatred, disgust and a trace of fear in their eyes when they look at me.  Then I walked forward on my own, and everyone silently made way for me. After I walked past this group of adults, I silently said in my heart: "It's begun." Then 'pop'  ' There was a sound, and the back of my head hurt. My body stopped involuntarily, and I glanced at the stone that fell beside me. The stone was very sharp, and there was even a trace of blood on it.  I touched the back of my head and sure enough I felt a trace of liquid.  I saw that it was indeed a little bright red. Seeing this bright red, there was a look of relief in the eyes of the people around me.  I smiled faintly and said to myself: "Today is a little earlier than before!"

    "Get out of here, monster!" "Yes, get out of here quickly, you monster. Otherwise, I will beat you to death." Such voices came from behind me. These voices seemed to be just children. I  When I turned around, I saw that there were indeed seven or eight six or seven-year-old children around my age, and there were more than a dozen adults standing behind them.  They all looked at me with the same look, hatred, disgust and a trace of fear.  Judging from their clasped hands, it seemed like they all wanted to beat me up.  But for some reason he didn't rush forward to take action.  At this time I saw a girl with pink hair. She didn¡¯t hit me with stones like other children, she just looked at me from a distance, but she seemed to be very timid, so she hid next to the adults and looked at me strangely.  , maybe she can't figure out why I have such an experience!

    I started walking forward again. Many stones flew past me, but more of them hit me and then fell at my feet.  As I continued to move forward, there were fewer and fewer people behind me. When I left the road and came to a street, there was no one following me. The adults and children had already left. Maybe  They were tired, maybe they were satisfied with their results today, but no matter what, they had already left.  And I also have a lot of scars on my body.  It's not serious, but it hurts.  But it doesn't have any impact on me because this kind of thing happens every day and I'm used to it.

    This street is very prosperous. Various stores are open on both sides of the street. People are coming and going on the street very lively. But after they saw me, they looked at me one by one as if someone had choked me.  When I stopped talking, their eyes showed the same kind of hatred, disgust and a trace of fear.  I arrived in front of a restaurant with an expressionless face. The restaurant owner looked disgusted and threw me a bag.  I knelt down and picked up the bag and took a look. There were three lunch boxes in the bag.  I picked up the bag and turned around to leave.

    "I really don't know why Hokage-sama takes care of this monster? He orders food here every day! He keeps this monster." "Who knows? We can't guess what Hokage-sama is thinking! However, that monster took more than just  It's food." After hearing these words, the corners of my mouth rose slightly with disdain, and I quickly left the street. After I left, the street quickly returned to its normal appearance.

    Soon I returned to my home. It was said to be a home, but in fact it was just an apartment where I lived alone.  Originally there were many people living upstairs and downstairs, but after I moved in here, they all moved out.  I am the only one living in this apartment now.  But I only have the key to one room.  I opened the door. My room was not big.There wasn't much, just a bed, a cabinet, a table, a refrigerator, and two small rooms, the kitchen and the bathroom.  Apart from the necessary daily necessities, there isn't much else in my room.

    I took the bag to the kitchen, took out the washbasin to fill the water, and then took out a lunch box and opened it. There were no vegetables in the lunch box, only white rice. Maybe the shop owner was 'kind' and worried that I wouldn't be able to eat it.  , so a layer of fine sand was sprinkled after the white rice.  And the amount of sand is definitely more than the amount of rice.  Then I poured the 'sand rice' into the basin. The crystal clear tap water in the basin immediately turned into turbid yellow sand water.

    I had no expression from beginning to end. Although I knew that the Third Hokage ordered a large portion of nutritious lunch box in that store, I was used to it. I was used to opening the high-end food in the lunch box and it turned out that the rice was mixed with sand.  , oh, no, it should be rice mixed with the sand.  Although the third generation also knew about this, the third generation still ordered the lunch box at that restaurant because other restaurants would rather feed the pigs than give me the food.

    I continued to open the two lunch boxes in the bag, and it was exactly the same as the first lunch box.  Then I poured it into the basin and started cleaning it.

    I changed the water several times and finally washed the sand rice clean. At this time, the amount of rice was reduced by about two-thirds.  Then put it back into the pot and cook again.  After it was cooked, I divided the rice into three portions, put two portions into the thermos box, and put the remaining portion on the table. Then I opened the refrigerator, and there wasn't much in the refrigerator.  There were only two plates, and there were two already cooked fish on the plate.  After eating, I tidied up, took a bucket and went out.

    I left Konoha Village, and as soon as I stepped out of Konoha, a feeling of being spied on arose in my heart.  It seemed like someone was watching me secretly.  And there were more than one. I smiled disdainfully. According to the anime I watched in my previous life, I knew that one of the people who was peeping at me was a third generation. As for the others, they might be other people in Konoha. After all, I am a tailed beast.  The jinch¨±riki headed by the nine-tailed demon fox can be regarded as a top-notch humanoid weapon!

    I continued walking outside, directly into the forest outside Konoha, and came to the waterfall where I often come.  This is a natural waterfall, which is a place I like very much.  After filling the bucket with water, place it next to the river.  Then he slowly lay down and closed his eyes.  After a while, I found that the feeling of being watched disappeared.

    I thought to myself: "It's been three years. It's taken me three years to make you feel completely at ease. You can be considered durable. When I was four years old, I would come here every day.  From the moment of constant surveillance at the beginning, to the gradual relaxation later, I didn¡¯t expect that it¡¯s only now that you no longer have any doubts about me coming here.¡± Then I took off my clothes, leaving only a pair of small pants, and  All the scars I had inflicted in the morning have disappeared, and there is not even a trace on my body.  I smiled bitterly and then stepped on the water.  Of course I couldn't fall.  I have been trained. Maybe my chakra control ability is not as good as that of a medical ninja, but it is much better than that of an ordinary ninja.

    I came to the waterfall and stood under the waterfall with difficulty, bearing the huge pressure of the waterfall.  Then try making seals.  Of course, I don't know any ninjutsu at this time, because no one in the village will teach me, and the third generation is too busy, and because of the Kyuubi in my body, the third generation didn't teach me any ninjutsu either.  He just taught me how to practice chakra.  But that's enough.  After all, I watched anime in my previous life, although I don¡¯t remember it very clearly. I naturally know that there will be ways to learn ninjutsu in the future.  But even though I don¡¯t know Ninjutsu, all Ninjutsu have one thing in common, which is hand seals. Although I don¡¯t know Ninjutsu, I have seen these hand seals in my previous life, so I have to keep improving now.  The speed of forming the seal.  Because I know that even if my speed of forming seals is just a second or even a millisecond faster, it may determine the outcome of a battle, so I continue to train my speed of forming seals.  Now I have been able to achieve a speed of one per second.  I know that as time and age increase, this speed will become faster, but I am not satisfied.  That¡¯s why I practice mudra under the waterfall.  I have to be faster, after all, this world is very dangerous, and death is a normal thing.  I don't think I will be as lucky as the original Naruto.  You can hover on the edge of death again and again and be fine.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Naruto Uzumaki Chapter 4 A Day in the Life

    I don't know any ninjutsu, so I stand under the waterfall. Because the flow of water under the waterfall is constantly changing, I focus most of my energy on the accumulation of chakra under my feet. If I relax a little, then  It would fall into the water due to the change of water flow, not to mention that my purpose is to practice the seals, which would make things even more difficult.  £®  com

    I stood under the waterfall and endured the huge impact of the water. After concentrating most of my energy on my feet, I began to slowly form the seals. Forming the seals under the impact of the waterfall was not the kind of seal without any obstacles. Every time I formed the seals,  When printing, I just raised my hand and was pushed down by the strong water falling from above.  Moreover, the impact again and again made my arms sore and weak. Sometimes I really wanted to just leave here, but every time I had this thought, I would immediately pinch it away and then raise my hand again and again.

    It is really difficult to form mudra under the waterfall. When I finally raised my hand, my energy would unconsciously transfer from my feet to my hands when I was doing the mudra. And every time at this time, I would be surrounded by the roar of the waterfall.  Washed to the bottom of the lake by the huge current.  But I stood up quickly every time and stood under the waterfall again.  Then it continued again and again.

    After about an hour of this, I put down my hands that I had been raising, smiled lightly in my heart and said: "It's almost time. You must take a rest, otherwise, your body will not adapt. Although the waterfall can be a good exercise for the body."  , but after all, this is my first time to exercise here, and my body is still a little uncomfortable anyway! And according to the usual practice, Sandai should turn his crystal to me after a while. Although I don¡¯t want to hide it from Sandai,  I don't want the third generation to know so early. Forget it." Thinking of this, I took back all the chakra in my body, and then I was rushed into the bottom of the lake, and the fish at the bottom of the lake scattered away again in fright.  I smiled faintly, then grabbed a fish in each hand and started swimming toward the lake.

    "Huh." I got out of the lake, then climbed ashore, put the two fish in my hands into the bucket, and then shook my hair vigorously. The long golden hair shawl looked extremely dazzling in the sun.  I especially kept this long hair. Although the Sandaime wanted me to cut it off several times, I never agreed because I knew long hair had great benefits, especially when that ninja appeared.  Many of his ninjutsu are related to hair. The original Naruto didn't learn them, but I can't miss them.  That's why I keep my hair.  Now I can wear it as a shawl, and I think it will be able to reach my waist in a few years. By then, my hair will be of sufficient length.

    With a "plop", I plunged into the lake, and then floated on the water like a corpse. My eyes slowly became hollow. I thought that if I didn't occasionally take a picture of the water, people who saw it might think I was there.  Already dead.  Then the feeling of being spied on came again.  I sighed slightly in my heart: "The third generation is using his crystal again, but I think I will go to the women's bathhouse soon this time!" Then I continued to drink the water in this way, and at the same time  Use this method to restore your energy that was just consumed under the waterfall.  Sure enough, after about ten minutes, my feeling of being spied on disappeared.  I think Sandai has gone to see other things.  If nothing else, he won't look at me again for the next hour or two.

    I stood up from the lake, stretched my body, and walked under the waterfall again.  While withstanding the impact of the powerful water flow, it slowly formed seals.  This time I lasted even shorter time. I only lasted less than an hour under the waterfall. I lost control of my chakra and was washed away by the water.  I shook my head helplessly, and after resting for a while, I walked under the waterfall again.  Then he withstood the impact of the powerful water flow again, controlled his chakra to keep himself standing safely, and at the same time slowly formed seals.

    "Huh, huh, I can't do it anymore. I can't let it go. My body is already too much. If I continue, I will hurt my body, so I have to practice again next time." I stood on the lake and couldn't help it.  I was panting. At this time, the sky slowly darkened. I looked up at the sky and saw that the sun had begun to set. It was estimated that it would completely set under the mountain in two hours. I thought to myself: "I  It¡¯s time to go back, otherwise, the road will be difficult! And after dark, if I haven¡¯t gone back, I¡¯m afraid the ANBU will be dispatched. This place will definitely not be saved by then. I don¡¯t want to lose this training location. After all,  This is the only place where you can exercise and speed up the formation of seals at the same time. Forget it, go back quickly! Come back tomorrow afternoon." Then I walked back against the setting sun, holding a bucket half filled with water.  , and there are six lively fish in the bucket. These are my main food!

    Soon I returned to Konoha. When passing through the residential area, I found a child about my age alone.??On the river bank, as if waiting for someone, he had his back to me, wearing a blue senior citizen's top with a badge similar to a round fan on it, and a pair of white shorts underneath. I thought about it.  For a moment, a name came to mind, and he smiled faintly.  I had no intention of getting to know him.  I don't think I can be as persistent with him as the original Naruto, and even the original Naruto couldn't save him in the end.  Besides, I don't like him either.

    And he seemed to have noticed me, turning his head and looking at me sideways from the corner of his eyes.  The two of us looked at each other, and I turned around and continued walking forward.  I could clearly feel that his eyes were still on me.

    "Sasuke! Go home!" "Yes!" A voice came from behind me. I paused slightly and then continued walking forward.  And Sasuke followed his brother home from the other side.  The setting sun shone on us, and the two people who were supposed to have the deepest bond began to disperse from here.  The setting sun behind seems to be foretelling the distance between the two.  Because I am no longer the original Naruto.

    I returned to the apartment where I lived, put the bucket in the kitchen, and then made two fish and heated up the lunch box for lunch. This was my dinner. Fish was the main food, and the lunch box was made up of side dishes.  But I've been eating like this for two years, and if it weren't for the fish, I wouldn't be full.  I have experienced the feeling of not being full since the Kyuubi was sealed in my body. Now I no longer want to feel full, so although eating fish is very boring, I still eat it every day.  .  Of course, I don¡¯t eat fish every day. When Sandai came to see me sometimes, he would bring me something. Originally he brought me meat, but later, at my suggestion, he changed it to vegetables every time.  I also occasionally go to other people's gardens to steal some fresh vegetables for the tooth ceremony. Of course, the number of times is very small, because it is easy to be discovered if I go there too much, and I always leave money to count as purchases.  But if I buy it myself, no one will sell it to me.  So I can only buy it this way.  Fortunately, no one here wants to get close to me, so except for the third generation and a few people who monitor me, no one knows what I eat every day.

    After dinner, I washed off my clothes. After everything was put away, it was completely dark outside. I glanced at the alarm clock and saw that the time was already pointing to seven o'clock.  I turned off the light and sat on the bed. I didn't fall asleep but started practicing chakra to increase my chakra amount.  Because in a close battle, the amount of chakra will become the key to the battle, just like the battle between the Nine-Tails and the Eight-Tails in the ancient mythical beast battle. The strength of the two sides is almost the same. In the end, the Nine-Tails fight fiercely with unlimited chakra.  It took hundreds of years to win the battle.  So I also have to try my best to increase the chakra in my body.  Otherwise, it would be great fun if you run out of chakra after using a few ninjutsu during a battle.  Moreover, Naruto's original chakra amount is amazing. Kakashi has already said this. In terms of chakra amount alone, Naruto is several times his. If you include the chakra used to suppress the Nine-Tails,  Then Naruto's chakra is a hundred times his.  And Naruto was only seventeen years old at that time.  It is precisely because of this that the original Naruto was able to use the 'Multiple Shadow Clone Technique' again and again. You must know that this is a super cheat.

    I put all my mind into my heart and slowly cultivated chakra

    "Huh" I exhaled slightly. I have been working hard to cultivate my chakra since the beginning. Although it has increased somewhat, it is much slower than before.  And every time I practice chakra, I can feel that there is a very violent chakra in my body that is constantly disturbing me.  Of course I know that chakra is Kyuubi's.

    I shook my head and looked up out of the window. The bright moon was still in the middle of the sky. I glanced at the alarm clock next to the bed. It was already past midnight.  I lay down on the bed, closed my eyes and fell asleep quickly.

    The quality of my sleep is very good. Almost every time I close my eyes and fall asleep, when I open them again, it is already morning. I am full of energy, and no matter how many scars I have on my body, they will recover. But this time is different, because when I  After falling asleep, when you open your eyes again, it's not already morning.  Instead, he was in a sewer.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Naruto Uzumaki Chapter 5 Meeting the Nine-Tails for the First Time

    "This is the sewer, why am I here?" I looked around with some confusion, and saw that I seemed to be in the middle, with passages all around, and each passage was pitch black and I couldn't see anything down at all.  ¡®Ding dong, ding dong.  ¡¯ There were constant drops of water dripping from above.

    Suddenly I remembered where I was and smiled faintly: "I didn't expect that the place I have always wanted to come to would actually come in at this time. I remember that the original Naruto only came here during the Chunin Exam.  Yes. And I was seven years ahead of him. I don¡¯t know if the fox¡¯s personality has changed in the past seven years.¡± As I said that, I closed my eyes gently and slowly felt the surroundings.  There was movement, and soon I noticed a difference from my left side.  I smiled faintly, turned around and walked to the left, walking in that direction step by step based on my feeling.  As I continued to move forward, the feeling in my heart began to deepen.

    Finally, after walking through several passages, I came to a place similar to a cell. It was very dark inside and I couldn't see what was inside, and there was a huge iron door blocking me.  It's just that the iron door is not locked, or there is no lock at all, there is just a charm on the iron door.  But I looked at the gap between the two iron pillars on the iron gate, and I guessed that there should be no problem letting two of me pass through at the same time.

    At this time, a pair of eyes appeared behind the iron door, a pair of blood-red eyes, a pair of violent and bloodthirsty eyes.  "Come here, kid, come to me." A seductive male voice sounded in my ears. This voice was so magnetic that people couldn't help but obey this command.  I raised my feet and walked towards the iron door step by step.

    "Very good, that's it, kid, keep doing this, keep moving forward." The voice kept ringing in my headphones, and I approached the iron gate step by step.  Just when I was about to step into the iron door, I stopped.  The pair of blood-red eyes standing outside the iron gate looking inside said calmly: "Is it an illusion?"

    With a 'bang' sound, the iron door seemed to have suffered a heavy blow and made a loud noise. It seemed that the earth was shaking for a moment, but even so, the iron door still stood like that between me and the couple.  There was not even a sway between the eyes.

    "Damn it, this damn seal." He looked at me with blood-red eyes: "Kid, your mental power is quite strong. You can actually get rid of my illusion, and you can come here at such a young age."

    I looked at the pair of blood-red eyes and smiled faintly: "Hello, we finally meet again. This should be our second meeting. Kyuubi."

    In the blood-red eyes, the pair of pupils shrank slightly, and then looked at me with interest: "Oh, it seems that you know who I am? And this is the second time we meet? I don't know what you said about the second time.  A meeting?¡±

    I smiled softly: "Of course I know you, the nine-tailed demon fox who is the leader of the nine ancient beasts, the most powerful in combat, and claims to have unlimited chakra. And you have been in my body for seven years. If I  Wouldn't it be too idiotic if you didn't notice it at all? As for our first meeting, have you forgotten? Seven years ago, when my father sealed you in my body, we should have met once. But  You had already lost your mind at that time, and you probably didn¡¯t notice me as a baby! But how could you possibly have thought that you would be sealed in that baby¡¯s body?¡±

    "Hehehehe." Kyuubi's eyes revealed a strong interest: "It turns out that it was your father who sealed me in your body. Little kid, is your father very powerful? But little kid, what happened at that time, you still  As a baby, how do you know so clearly?¡±

    I looked at Kyuubi, smiled softly, then raised my foot and stepped in between the iron pillars.  "Huh? Kid, you walked in on your own!" Kyuubi's voice sounded, and there was an unimaginable excitement in it.

    I nodded lightly and said: "Yes, I came in myself. I want to see what the nine-tailed fox, the head of the nine sacred beasts, has become after staying in my body for seven years." I left.  After entering the iron gate, I saw the huge body under the pair of blood-red eyes. It seemed that Kyuubi had not changed at all.  The fiery red fur seemed to be burning with raging fire.

    "Kid, do you know what it means when you come in?" Kyuubi grabbed me with his left front paw and said softly: "Kid, I didn't expect you to walk in by yourself after getting rid of my illusion. This is really good, very good.  I can go out soon."

    "Are you going out?" I said with a faint smile: "If you want to snatch my body and go out, then don't be delusional."

    "Huh?" Kyuubi looked at me doubtfully: "Kid, do you know that I want to take your body and leave here? In that case, why do youWhy come in?  You know that as long as I take possession of your body, I no longer have to be locked up here.  "

    I smiled softly and said: "Haha, Kyuubi, you are the head of the nine great beasts, and you claim to have infinite chakra. Do you think my body can withstand your chakra? I'm afraid that you will take away my body after you take it away."  Before, my body would self-destruct due to the overly powerful chakra, but our lives are connected to you, and once I self-destruct, you won¡¯t be able to survive either.¡±

    "Ugh" Kyuubi was slightly stunned. It seemed that Kyuubi had not thought of this problem beforehand, and I continued: "Even if my body can withstand your so-called infinite chakra, you think  Can you leave Konoha? I admit that you have the power to destroy the entire Konoha, but I believe you will never be able to use it. Even when you invade my body, you will be sealed in other people's bodies in advance.  You don't think that there is only one person who can "seal away all zombies"! And because of what happened this time, I'm afraid Konoha Village will closely monitor you. At that time, you will really  There's no chance."

    Kyuubi was startled, his pupils shrank slightly, and he seemed to have remembered what happened seven years ago.  After thinking for a moment, Kyuubi put me down and lay down again.  Turning his head towards me, he said: "You're right, forget it, I'll let you go this time, little brat." Then Kyuubi paused slightly and said, "Honestly, little brat, I'm becoming more and more curious about you.  , I know everything you have experienced since being sealed in your body. The people in this village are extremely hostile to you because of me. But you let them bully you and never fought back. If it were someone else,  I must think it is cowardice, but this person is you. Although you have never fought back, there is a trace of murderous aura in your body. Although it is very light, it cannot be hidden from me. And what interests me is  Here, when others notice you, you will always dissipate your murderous aura without showing any trace. And every time, you will always deliberately declare that you want to become Hokage in front of the old man. These behaviors of yours are completely  The behavior of an adult, no, even far exceeds that of an average adult. Can you tell me, when you are only seven years old, why do you have such thoughts? "

    I said calmly: "What do you think will happen if I don't do this?" I asked the question without answering.  Then before Kyuubi could speak, I said to myself: "I am the Jinch¨±riki of Kyuubi, and can be regarded as a humanoid weapon of Konoha. In other words, I am just a tool. If a tool is too smart,  If I can't control it, then it's better not to have that tool, and I don't have much ability to protect myself now, so in order to survive, I must make myself easy to control, at least it seems easy to control, and a simple-minded person is  The easiest to be controlled. And a stupid person will not remember resentment. They will only remember their own ideals, but not how bad others have treated them. Even if they remember, they will not remember it.  I will resent you. As for the old man you mentioned, he is the third Hokage of Konoha. He is indeed very good to me, but for the third generation, Konoha is the most important thing in his mind.  He feels guilty for me, and he also hopes that I can protect Konoha, so he is so kind to me. Moreover, if I, a humanoid weapon, develop resentment towards Konoha, I am afraid it will directly destroy Konoha. In that case  , it¡¯s better to destroy this weapon first!¡±

    "Is that why you acted like that in front of that old man?" Kyuubi looked at me and smiled softly: "It seems that you kid can really be called a genius?"

    "A genius? I am proud to be called a genius by Kyuubi." I smiled softly, walked into Kyuubi's side, then lay down, burying my body deeply into Kyuubi's fur.  among.  The strange thing is that my heart suddenly calmed down. It was the first time since I came to this world that my heart calmed down.  I closed my eyes slightly, enjoying this rare peace.

    Kyuubi was slightly stunned when he saw my behavior, and then said: "Hey, kid, you won't treat my body as your bed, will you?"

    "Can't you?" I said calmly: "But now I feel very comfortable all over my body! It's the first time in so long that I feel so peaceful! I really want to lie down like this forever. Never wake up again.  "Soon I fell asleep, and fell asleep peacefully.

    "You brat" Jiuwei looked at me and thought for a moment but didn't speak, letting me lie on his body.  Then he also put his head on his front paws and closed his eyes slightly.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 6 Ninja Academy

    When I opened my eyes again, the sky was starting to get brighter. I took a look at the seal on my stomach. The seal was no different from before. I got out of bed, washed my face and brushed my teeth. After finishing everything, I made some breakfast.  , then sat on the floor and began to slowly practice chakra.  .  com

    This time, I immediately noticed something different. I found that the chakra in my body was several times more, and there was no obstacle when practicing chakra. The chakra that originally took more than ten minutes to practice now only  It just takes a minute.  After thinking about it for a moment, I knew that Kyuubi was restraining his own chakra, because most of the chakra I practiced every day was suppressing Kyuubi's chakra, and because Kyuubi's chakra did not exist in my body.  The main body, but it is wandering in my body, so it always interferes with me when I practice chakra.  But now that Kyuubi has consciously restrained himself, I will naturally have more chakra to use, and as long as Kyuubi's chakra does not interfere with me, my training speed will also increase.  Not only that, I am now the Jinchuuriki of Kyuubi. If I encounter danger in the future, Kyuubi will probably lend me his chakra.  After all, it can be said that Kyuubi and I only have one life left.  In this case, it is equivalent to having an unlimited mobile chakra library.

    I stroked the seal on my belly: "In this case, I can concentrate on training. Konoha, Orochimaru, Akatsuki. It seems that I have a lot of enemies! It seems that I will speed up my training!" said  Then I closed my eyes and started practicing again

    "Naruto! How have you been recently?" Just when I had just finished practicing chakra, there was a 'bang' sound, and a pile of smoke came out of my room, and then a man wearing a bamboo hat with the word 'fire' in it,  An elderly man in a long white robe appeared inside my room.  There was a kind smile on his face. This man was the third generation Hokage of Konoha.

    A smile appeared on my face: "Grandpa Third Generation, you haven't come to see me for a long time."

    Sandai smiled kindly, then handed me an oversized lunch box and said, "Sorry, I've been a little busy recently, so I didn't come to see you. By the way, you haven't eaten yet! Then, I've prepared it for you. Hurry up.  Order and eat!¡±

    I glanced at the alarm clock on the wall, and the time was already pointing to 1 o'clock. It is estimated that most people have already eaten, but I didn't expect that the training time this time would be far longer than the usual training time.  Now my stomach is growling.  So I said, "Well, thank you, third generation grandfather." Then I picked up the lunch box and opened it. Inside the lunch box was a super luxurious meal.  A variety of exquisite and delicious meals fill this large and somewhat exaggerated lunch box.

    "I'm starting." I picked up the bamboo chopsticks and started eating with big mouthfuls: "Well, it's so delicious. I've never eaten anything so delicious." I wolfed down the lunch box. First, I was indeed  I'm hungry. Secondly, I've never eaten anything in this.  Besides, these things taste really good.

    Sandaime looked at me with a smile and asked, seemingly accidentally and deliberately: "By the way, Naruto, you practice very diligently."

    I kept eating and said vaguely: "Because I want to become Hokage. So I have to keep practicing."

    "Really? You have to become Hokage. Becoming Hokage is very hard, you have to work harder." Sandai felt relieved after hearing my answer. At this time, there was something more in his eyes when he looked at me.  I was relieved but also felt a little guilty and helpless.

    I nodded and said, "Well, I will continue to practice after eating." Soon I finished the large portion of the lunch box. I gently placed my bamboo chopsticks inside the lunch box and said, "Thank you for the treat."

    Sandai watched me finish eating, then smiled softly and said, "Have you finished eating? Then Naruto, I have something to talk to you about."

    "Huh?" I was slightly startled: "What's the matter? Third-generation grandfather."

    "It's like this." The third generation came to the window and said: "Naruto, I want you to go to Konoha Academy and receive formal studies there. Only in this way can you become a true ninja."

    I hesitated slightly, and Sandai looked at me and smiled softly: "By the way, Naruto, you don't have a companion yet! After entering the academy, in addition to allowing you to accept orthodox learning, I hope you can also make friends with others.  good friend."

    "Companion?" I murmured lightly, then raised my head and said, "Yes, Third Generation Grandpa, I'm going to the academy."

    The third generation nodded and said: "Okay, then I'll leave first. Someone will pick you up tomorrow morning to take you to the academy. Naruto, don't sleep in, and you must study hard from now on."

    "Well, don't worry, Third Generation Grandpa, I'm going to become Hokage, and I won't let you down  "I declared confidently.

    The third generation smiled faintly, and then with a 'bang' sound, a bunch of smoke came out, and the third generation disappeared.

    After the third generation disappeared, the smile on my face slowly disappeared: "Konoha Academy? Companion? Haha." I stood up gently, and then, I left home and headed to the waterfall

    The next day, I got up early and was having breakfast when I heard, "Is anyone here?" I heard a voice outside the door. I smiled faintly and said to myself, "I'm finally here." Then I said, "Please wait a moment."  ." I packed up the things on the table, and then opened the door. I saw standing outside the door a young man wearing a leaf-patterned forehead protector, wearing a chuunin costume, and a scar on his face.

    He glanced at me and smiled: "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Umino Iruka (I don't know if it is correct, I forgot.). I am a chuunin. At the same time, I have just been appointed as a teacher at my ninja academy.  position. In other words, you will be my student from now on, so you can just call me Teacher Iruka from now on." Iruka then stretched out his hand and said: "I will take you to the academy today, please take care of me.  "I looked at the familiar face in front of me. I don't know why when I looked at his smile, I felt so kind. I looked at his stretched out hand and gently held his hand, and there was something like this in my heart.  of warmth.

    When I looked at Iruka, I finally understood why I felt this way, because there was no disgust in Iruka's eyes like others, let alone hatred. Instead, there was a kind of sympathy for a fellow sufferer, and a kind of brother's love for others.  Brother's love.  I was stunned for a moment and smiled faintly: "My name is Uzumaki Naruto. Please take good care of me in the future."

    Iruka pulled me and said: "Let's go, we are going to the academy. Although the day for freshmen to enter the school has just passed. But you will enter the academy as a transfer student, and there will be many people the same age as you in the academy.  students. You have to get along well with them. If you can do that, then I¡¯ll treat you to dinner after school! How about it?¡±

    I nodded and smiled: "Don't worry, Mr. Iruka, I can do it." As I said that, I remembered the figure of a very shy girl, and secretly said in my heart: "I should see you too. Although  I¡¯ve changed, but you probably haven¡¯t.¡±

    Iruka and I came to the academy and walked into a very noisy classroom.  Standing outside the classroom, there were sounds of children laughing inside.  I glanced at Iruka and saw that Iruka had his eyes closed slightly, the corners of his mouth were slightly twitching, his hands had been clenched at some point, and a 'tic' character appeared on the back of his hands and on his forehead.

    Then Iruka looked at me and smiled and said: "Naruto, wait for me here first, and I will let you in later." I did not speak but nodded, not looking at his face, because his face  The smile on my face was, well, very forced.

    Iruka then opened the classroom door and walked in.  As soon as Iruka walked into the classroom, the sounds inside quickly became quiet.  Iruka looked at the serious-looking students sitting in their respective seats and smiled bitterly. If he hadn't heard the sound outside the classroom, he would never have believed that the noisy sound just now was made by these children.  .

    "You are so shameless. You have already started class. Even if I came a little late, you can't make trouble like this. You really have no discipline at all. You must know that your behavior will affect other classrooms.  student." Iruka lectured loudly.  Those students had "I was wrong" expressions on their faces, which made Iruka not know what to say for a moment. After all, he had just become a teacher.  And when he came in just now, almost all the students were playing around. He couldn't punish all the students, so after thinking about it, Iruka could only give up temporarily.  Since we don't plan to punish the students, we can only give them a few words of training.  But now looking at the attitude of these students, Iruka can no longer train them.

    "Forget it this time, never allow it next time." Iruka could only say helplessly in the end.  Then Iruka paused, and then said: "Okay, today we will have a new classmate. From now on, you must get along well." Then Iruka turned to me standing outside the classroom and said  : "You come in."

    I started to walk into the classroom, walked to Iruka's side, looked at the child in front of me who was about the same age as me and said, "My name is Uzumaki Naruto. Please take care of me."

    Iruka said at this time: "Okay, everyone, Naruto will be our new classmate in the future, and everyone must get along well. Naruto, find a place by yourself!"

    I looked at the people in front of me and tried to find my goal.  Soon, I spotted a cute girl who looked like a cataract patient.  She seemed to notice my gaze, and she quickly lowered her head.?, a red cloud appeared on the cute little face.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 7 The plot begins

    Sounds like "ßÝßÝßÝ" and "ßÝßÝßÝ" and "ßÝßÝßÝ" are constantly heard from the forest. One kunai is inserted into the tree trunk, and "x" is painted on many places on the tree trunk, which represents the target to be hit.  And a boy who is only eleven or two years old wearing a white shirt is practicing continuously.  It just looked like he had been practicing for a long time, because the shirt on his body was completely soaked.  But her waist-length golden hair is still so elegant, swaying with the gentle breeze.

    "Hufufu" I kept panting, then walked to the trees in front of me, looked at the place where the 'x' was painted on the tree, and smiled softly, because all the kunai hit'  At the intersection in the middle of x', no kunai escapes.  I pulled all the kunai out of the tree and started practicing again.

    It has been five years since I entered the Ninja Academy when I was seven years old, and I am now twelve years old.  Of course, I can't play pranks or skip classes like the original Naruto. I attend classes very seriously almost every day.  The same as before, the class I am in has nine of the twelve strongest Konoha students in the future, but there are not many ninjutsu that can be learned in the academy.  Apart from popular ninjutsu such as the Three Body Technique, the only thing that can be taught is hidden weapon techniques.  Next, what the Ninja Academy teaches is a lot of ninja knowledge, as well as drills for various emergencies, and the observation skills necessary to cultivate ninjas.  As for those advanced ninjutsu, the Ninja Academy does not teach them, because the teachers in the academy are all chuunin, and they themselves do not know many advanced ninjutsu.  Secondly, after all students graduate from the Ninja Academy, they will become genin, and then in a group of three, one jounin will become their instructor. At that time, they will teach ninjutsu and take on tasks to become real ninjas.  Therefore, the main purpose of the Ninja Academy is not to teach ninjutsu, but to train students who can become ninjas.  And when most students want to learn ninjutsu, they are taught it by their parents.  Children from big families will even learn their own family's unique ninjutsu.  Like the Byakugan and Soft Fist of the Hyuga clan.  The insect repellent of the Aburame clan, the shadow of the Nara clan.  There are also mountains, autumn paths, and Inuzuka.  Almost all these families have their own special ninjutsu. Even the Uchiha clan, which has been wiped out and only one person is left, also has a special blood line, the Sharingan.

    Originally I had no chance to learn new ninjutsu, but one day Iruka and I saw Uchiha Sasuke cast the 'Fireball of Fire Release', maybe Iruka saw the envy in my eyes, or maybe  It was something else. In short, Iruka taught me a ninjutsu after that, 'Wind Release Great Breakthrough', a ninjutsu whose power is determined based on the ability of the caster.

    "Naruto!" At this time, a man with a scar on his face and wearing a chuunin costume suddenly appeared next to me. It was obvious that he had just seen the kunai I fired. It seemed that I was very satisfied with the concealed weapon technique.  Because I saw a hint of relief in his eyes when he looked at me.  "Naruto, you are so diligent. You are still practicing at this time. But it is almost time to have dinner. And you have been practicing for a long time. You should take good rest. Although practice is very important, your body is equally important. If your body  If you collapse, you won¡¯t be able to continue practicing. So let¡¯s stop here today, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll treat you to Ichiraku Ramen.¡±

    I looked at the person who appeared in front of me and smiled softly: "Ah, it's Mr. Iruka. I understand. I'll clean it up. I want a big portion today."

    Iruka was stunned for a moment, then smiled softly: "Don't you always have a big portion?" "Haha." At this time, a small head popped up from behind a big tree, as if it had cataracts.  Eyes, lovely face.  Looking at my retreating back, the index fingers of both hands were moving unconsciously.

    "Uncle, beautiful Sister Acorus. I want a large portion of Spare Ribs Ramen!" I walked into the famous Ichiraku Ramen and said to the boss and his daughter who were very busy.  Ichiraku Ramen is not as big as in the anime. Ichiraku Ramen is the only ramen shop in the entire Konoha Village, but it has three stores.

    "Oh. Wait a minute." The boss responded, and then the boss's daughter smiled and said: "It's Naruto, and Iruka-sensei. Fortunately, you came earlier, and there are still a few seats. If  There won¡¯t be any space left in a while.¡±

    I smiled softly: "Beautiful sister Acorus, the ramen needs to be served faster. I'm very hungry!" It's almost dinner time now, and the ramen here is really delicious.  , so there are many people here.  After a while, when it¡¯s time to eat, more people will come here to eat ramen.

    "Haha. Don't worry, Naruto, I will do it as soon as possible." The boss's daughter waved her hands gently, but the smile on her face became deeper.  Then he looked at Iruka and said, "What about Mr. Iruka? Is he the same as Naruto?" Iruka nodded.  Then Iruka and I sat at the bar.?? 

    With a faint smile on my face, I looked at the crowd in the ramen shop.  Iruka looked at me and seemed to have thought of something, and said involuntarily: "Naruto!"

    "Well? What's the matter? Iruka-sensei." I looked at Iruka with some confusion.

    Iruka shook his head quickly, and then said: "Nothing! By the way. Naruto, your hidden weapon skills have been practiced very well. I'm afraid even I may not be able to compare with you. I don't know how well you have practiced the Three Body Technique."  How's it going?"

    I was stunned, looked at Iruka, then shook my head and said: "I can already perform the transformation technique and the substitute technique very well." As I said that, I formed a seal with my hands and said: "Transformation technique." Then'  There was a bang, smoke billowed out, and then I disappeared from my spot.

    Iruka smiled faintly, then suddenly reached out and grabbed the chair next to the table and said, "Naruto, if there is an extra chair suddenly, it will be easy to see the flaw." Then Iruka was stunned and took a closer look.  , and found that what he was holding on to was indeed a chair.  Iruka frowned slightly and said secretly: "Replacement Technique! When?"

    "Iruka-sensei!" I released the transformation technique and transformed back from a chair.

    Iruka turned his head and looked at me, thought for a moment, then nodded and said: "It's true, I'm very skilled in the transformation and substitution techniques. Before using the transformation technique, first use the substitution technique to separate the real person."  The chair and yourself change positions. This will create an illusion. You have used these two ninjutsu very well. What about the clone jutsu?"

    When I mentioned the 'Clone Technique', I hesitated for a moment, then shook my head and said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Iruka, I don't know what's going on? I can't use the Clone Technique at all." As I said that, I formed a seal with both hands: "Clone Technique"  ." With a 'bang', another me appeared next to me, but it was lying on the ground.

    Iruka had a drop of cold sweat on his forehead, pointed at the clone and said, "Naruto, this is your clone."

    I glanced at the clone lying limply on the ground and nodded: "Yes, Mr. Iruka, maybe I'm not interested in the clone technique. No matter how much I practice, I can't distinguish the real one well."  The clone." As I said that, I released the clone.  In fact, I haven't practiced the art of splitting at all.

    Iruka looked at me and then patted my shoulder and said: "Naruto, the ninja exam will be held in a few days. If you cannot pass it, you will not be able to graduate from the academy and become a ninja. Although the exam is not necessarily  You will be able to take the test on the clone technique, but if it is really a test on the clone technique, then it is impossible for you to pass the test with your current clone."

    I nodded and said, "I know, Teacher Iruka. I will continue to practice. I will definitely master the clone technique successfully before the exam."

    Iruka looked at me and smiled: "Yeah. Naruto, I believe you can practice the clone technique well before the exam."

    "I've been waiting for a long time. Your ramen is here." Acorus held a tray and two bowls of ramen and said, "Please use your ramen slowly." Then Acorus placed one bowl in front of me and the other bowl.  Placed it in front of Iruka.

    I took a look at the two bowls. My bowl was obviously one size larger than Iruka's bowl. It was no longer a bowl. If it were a few sizes larger, it would be a small basin.

    "Sister Calamus. Why is my bowl so big?" I asked with some confusion.

    Acorus smiled softly, lowered his head and said softly: "Naruto, this is my sister's special treatment for you, and my sister just heard it! You will face the exam in a few days. So you must eat more  Just one point will do. You must pass the exam."

    I looked at the smiling face of Acorus and said loudly: "Sister Acorus, thank you so much. I like Sister Acorus the most." Acorus smiled softly, and then went to greet other guests.  I took out my bamboo chopsticks and said, "I'm going to start." Then I started fighting with this huge portion of ramen.

    The ramen here is really delicious, and the portions are really large. Even after my extreme training, when I finished the ramen, my stomach was slightly bulging.  "I'm full. Iruka-sensei, thank you for your hospitality. Now, I'm going to practice. Goodbye, Iruka-sensei."

    Iruka was about to pay the bill when he heard my words, so he nodded and said: "Okay, but although it is important for you to practice, you have to pay attention to your health."

    I said to Acorus, who was very busy, "Sister Acorus, the ramen is delicious! I'm going to practice next. I have to go. See you next time." "See you next time."

    I walked out of Ichiraku Ramen, took a deep breath and said to myself: "Is there an exam coming up? Then my chance is coming. The Book of Sealing."

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Naruto Uzumaki Chapter 8 The Art of Mirrored Flowers

    "I didn't expect to come here again? But it's okay, I just want to see him too. We haven't seen each other for a while!" I looked around and found myself behind a sewer extending in all directions, with a faint smile on my face.  He smiled, then started walking straight in one direction.  .com

    "Hey, Kyuubi, I haven't seen you for a while, how are you?" I came to the iron gate, said calmly, and then stepped into the iron gate.

    Jiuwei was lying on the ground with his two front paws crossed, and his head was leaning on the two front paws. His eyes were closed, and he seemed to be sleeping. However, after I opened my mouth, his body did not move, and he did not even raise his eyelids.  Opening his mouth: "You're here again, kid. You haven't been here for a while. By the way, is there anything going on this time? If nothing happens, go back early and don't disturb my sleep."

    I smiled softly, then came to the side of Kyuubi's body, and sank my whole body into Kyuubi's soft fur.  I rubbed it hard for a few times, and then said: "Kyuubi, is there any way you can help me remember a lot of things at once?"

    "Huh?" Jiuwei was stunned for a moment, then opened his blood-red eyes and said, "Do you want to remember a lot of things at once? There is no such method."

    Hearing Kyuubi say this, I was a little disappointed, because the exam will be held tomorrow.  If the original plot proceeds, then I will fail the exam tomorrow, and then Mizuki will encourage me to steal the Book of Sealing. By then, I will learn the most powerful clone technique and cheating device, the Shadow Clone Technique.  Moreover, there should be a large number of advanced ninjutsu recorded in the book of seals.  Although the third-generation crystal will monitor me throughout the entire process tomorrow, I will not be monitored for a few minutes in between.  Within a few minutes, I had to memorize as many ninjutsu as possible.  Otherwise, there won¡¯t be such a good chance to see the Sealed Book next time.  Originally, I hoped to use the shadow clone technique to memorize as many ninjutsu as possible within those few minutes, but I found a problem with this, that is, once the shadow clone technique is used, too few clones will not have much effect.  , if there are too many, it is likely to be discovered by the third generation in advance.  Then all my plans will fail.  Later, I placed hope on Kyuubi but now it seems that is no longer possible.  Can I really only learn one or two ninjutsu?

    Seeing my disappointed expression, Kyuubi closed his eyes again and said, "It's true that it's impossible to remember a lot of things at once, but I have a similar ninjutsu. The Kyouka no Jutsu."

    "Kingka no Jutsu? What kind of ninjutsu is this?" I asked in confusion.

    Kyuubi said calmly: "You should know that we tailed beasts have no lifespan. As long as there are no external reasons, our lifespan is endless. So I created a lot of boring ninjutsu to pass the time. Kyouka no.  This technique is what I created. The effect is to summon a mirror, and then the mirror will record everything reflected in it. Then you can look at it slowly in the future. If you need it, I can teach you this.  ."

    I was overjoyed and nodded repeatedly: "Ah, thank you then, Kyuubi."

    Hearing my answer, Jiuwei opened his eyes slightly and said, "Okay, so do you have anything else besides this matter?"

    I shook my head, then thought about it and nodded again: "There is indeed one more thing. That is, I will become a ninja soon. I think I may encounter a lot of dangers in the future, so I think I may encounter a lot of dangers in the future.  If I can't handle the situation myself, I may need to borrow your chakra."

    Kyuubi listened to what I said, then closed his eyes and said: "You don't need to tell me about this kind of thing. If you need it when you need it, just take it. You decide how much, but don't overdo it, although your body has deteriorated over the past few years."  You¡¯re much stronger and mentally stronger, but you still can¡¯t withstand half of my strength.¡±

    I nodded and said: "I know that my current physical and mental strength can only bear the power of about four tails. If I reach four tails, I'm afraid I will lose consciousness! If I reach five tails, my body will be hurt, and the six tails'  At that time, my body will be almost destroyed, and then I will be burst by the powerful chakra!"

    Kyuubi nodded and said: "As long as you know it. Therefore, I will not lend you such a strong power. You can take it yourself if you have power below the fourth tail. I will not give it to you for the time being if it exceeds the power of the fourth tail."  your."

    I nodded and said: "I understand. I think I don't need the power of more than five tails for the time being. But don't worry, I will use your power unless I have to. I will rely on my own strength to get through  It¡¯s difficult. Only in this way can I improve my strength as much as possible.¡±

    "Hmph." Kyuubi snorted slightly and said, "It's up to you, but as long as you don't die. I don't care about the rest."

    I smiled softly: "Don't worry, JiuWei, I won't die, I haven't taken revenge yet, especially those so-called high-level figures. Although I don't remember things very clearly about twelve years ago, I remember things about my mother very clearly.  It's like it happened yesterday.  As a son of a human being, seeing as they continued to persecute my mother, I even almost died at their hands several times. If Kakashi hadn't helped my mother escape later, I'm afraid my mother would have died at their hands!  I don't care how they deal with me, but they shouldn't deal with my mother.  I don't think they would have thought that a baby would remember what happened at that time when he grew up, since my mother was forced away by those so-called high-ranking people.  They are destined to die at my hands.  "My body began to exude murderous aura. Although it was not strong and seemed a little immature, as long as it experienced the baptism of some human blood, this murderous aura would soon take shape!

    "And I still have to look for my mother. Although I haven't seen my mother for twelve years, I think she hasn't changed at all. That period of twelve years ago was my happiest day!"  As I said that, I remembered the month when I was sealed twelve years ago. At that time, I had my mother taking care of me. Although my mother's own Nine-Tails was sealed in my body, she didn't care at all.  No matter what, you still take good care of me so carefully.  But soon I found something different, because the time my mother and I spent together was decreasing every day.  Sometimes I can't even see my mother for several days.  Moreover, the mother often had wounds on her body.  Soon I discovered the reason. My mother was actually doing a task.  You must know that my mother had just given birth to me a few days ago, and her body was very weak.  Moreover, my mother is the wife of the Fourth Hokage. Under such circumstances, it is impossible for my mother to go on a mission.  But now it happened.  Although my mother came back every time she went on a mission, I knew she was always on the verge of death.  Because there are many wounds on the mother's body that are fatal if they are just a little deep.  And almost every time my mother comes back from a mission, she only has less than a day's rest before starting a new mission.  In this case it is almost a fatal situation.  In the end, I encountered a situation where I was certain to die several times. Although I was rescued in time by my companions every time, after experiencing it several times, my mother had no choice but to leave me, handed me over to the care of the third generation, and left Konoha by herself.  .  In the end, although with the acquiescence of the third generation and the help of Kakashi, he successfully left Konoha, but even so, his mother left with wounds all over her body.  And every time I think of my mother's eyes when she left, and the tears falling on my face that time, I can't stop the murderous intention in my heart.

    "Very good murderous aura. Although it is a little smaller, you haven't experienced a dead person yet! Kid, grow up as soon as possible! You must know that this world is not so peaceful." Kyuubi opened his eyes and looked at me.  , there was a smile in his eyes, and then he looked at me and said: "Okay. Kid, it's time for you to go back. If you have time, come here to see me. I hope that the next time I see you, you can  Become stronger.¡±

    I smiled softly: "I know. As soon as I have time, I will come to see you. And I will become stronger. After all, my enemies are stronger than each other. If the strength remains the same, I will become stronger.  If so, I won't be able to survive." As he said that, he smiled softly at Kyuubi, and then I strode away from here.

    Then I opened my eyes and looked at the scene outside the window. I saw that the sun had begun to rise slowly in the distance. A new day had begun, and today would be my final exam for graduating from the Ninja Academy.  As long as I pass today's test, I will be a real ninja.  But I have to fail.  Then I sat cross-legged on the bed, and then I sank all my mind into my heart. Sure enough, soon, I knew the ninjutsu of the 'Kyouka no Jutsu' that Kyuubi mentioned, and then I tried to cast it several times.  .  I successfully mastered this ninjutsu.  In fact, this ninjutsu does not have much effect, because the mirror can only be used once. The second time it is used, all the things recorded the first time will be erased.  Moreover, summoning this mirror will break with just a slight touch, but the chakra required is equivalent to the amount of chakra of a B-level ninjutsu.  So this move is purely a useless ninjutsu.  But for me, it's still very practical.  After all, I only need to use it once and that¡¯s it.

    After I washed up, I dealt with my five internal organs temple, then opened the door and strode towards the Ninja Academy.  The newly rising sun behind me shines on me.  It makes my long golden hair look even more dazzling.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 9 Stealing the Sealed Book

    Iruka stood on the podium in the classroom, looked at all his students and said: "Okay, everyone, listen up. Today is everyone's graduation exam. As long as you pass today's exam, then everyone can  It¡¯s time to become a genin. Everyone must work hard, and I hope everyone can pass the exam.¡±

    "Teacher, what is the content of today's test?" a student asked loudly.

    "Speaking of this." Iruka took out a notebook from his side, opened it, and then was stunned. He looked at me who was sitting among all the students with some hesitation, and then said: "This  This time I took the test of the clone technique. After a while, I called everyone's names, and the people whose names were called went to the next classroom to take the test. This time, Teacher Mizuki and I will be the invigilators for everyone, but I won't let it go.  If no one can perform the clone technique well, I will not let him graduate." After saying that, Iruka looked at me deeply, then turned and left the classroom.

    I smiled faintly at the corner of my mouth. Is it still the clone technique and water wood? Then the next step is to fail the exam.  And I was instigated by him.  Mizuki, please don't let me down.  Then I began to slowly think about my actions tonight in my mind. I didn't want any accidents to happen.  After all, I have no plans to leave Konoha yet.  If tonight's plan fails, the top people in Konoha will know that I am not so easy to control.  When the time comes, it will either destroy me or train me into a tool without emotions.  In short, no matter what kind of result it is, it is not what I hope for.  So I had to calculate everything that could happen.

    "Naruto." Just when I was deep in thought, Iruka's voice came from my headphones. I looked up and found that Iruka was now standing in front of me, looking at me and saying softly: "Naruto."  Man, it¡¯s your turn, come with me.¡±

    I was stunned for a moment, and then I looked at the classroom. Sure enough, there were already a lot of people missing in the classroom, and all the young masters were gone. It seemed that they had all passed the exam.  Then I followed Iruka to another classroom, and saw that the classroom was already empty. There was a man with white hair sitting opposite me, and there were leaf-patterned forehead protectors neatly placed on the table.

    The man raised his head and said with a sunny smile: "You must be Naruto-kun. Work hard."

    Iruka also sat with him and then looked at me and said: "Okay, Naruto, use the clone technique. As long as you can successfully use the clone technique, you will be a ninja from now on."  Then Iruka pointed to the forehead protector on the table.

    I nodded and looked at Iruka a little apologetically. At this moment, I suddenly felt as if someone was watching me.  I took a deep breath, then mobilized my chakra and formed a seal with my hands: "Clone Technique." A large amount of chakra came out of my body, but in fact I didn't mobilize much chakra at all, not even all the chakra.  The chakra mobilized was simply not enough to maintain the clone technique, so although my clone did not fall to the ground, it was missing one arm and one foot due to the lack of chakra.  So much so that he sat on the ground.

    Iruka looked at my clone, a trace of disappointment flashed in his eyes, and then he wrote down the unqualified record in the record book.  The white-haired Mizuki said: "Well, Iruka, I think his seal speed and casting speed are both good. And Naruto's physical strength is also very strong, and he also successfully separated.  It¡¯s just a clone, how about letting him pass?¡±

    Iruka shook his head and said: "No, Mizuki, I know Naruto better than you, and I also hope that Naruto can pass this test. But this test is a clone technique. Although Naruto successfully created a clone,  , but this clone can be said to be useless at all. It cannot disturb the enemy at all. This is very dangerous during the mission. So I would rather Naruto take the exam next time than that Naruto may  The mission will fail due to the clone technique."

    I glanced at the forehead protector on the table unwillingly, and then said: "Yes, Mr. Iruka, I will definitely pass the exam successfully next time." I deliberately let Mizuki see the strong unwillingness in my eyes.  Then he turned and left the teacher.  An invisible smile appeared at the corner of Mizuki's mouth.

    The exam is still going on, and students are coming out of the exam room one after another, holding forehead protectors in their hands, while I am sitting on the swing in front of the school, looking at the forehead protectors in the hands of each student sadly.  .  But I feel a little anxious in my heart, because Mizuki hasn't appeared yet. It would be false to say that I'm not worried. After all, my appearance may change the plot.  Although I have never taken the initiative to change anything, my appearance is the biggest change. If Mizuki had not appeared, many of my plans would not be realized, at least the plan to improve my strength in a short period of time would be shelved.

    "Are you here, Naruto-kun? I have beenLooking for you.  "Suddenly a voice sounded in my ears. When I heard this voice, I felt happy in my heart, but there was no change on my face. I raised my head and looked at Shuimu who had a friendly smile in front of me, turned my head and looked away and said:"  It's Teacher Mizuki, what's the matter?  "

    Seeing my look, Shuimu wasn't angry at all. To him, I was just a child's temper.  So Mizuki smiled softly and said: "Actually, I want to tell you that although you failed the exam, you still have a chance to make up the exam." When Mizuki said this, my eyes lit up, and then I looked hopeful.  Look at him.  Mizuki smiled secretly in his heart, and then said: "Yes, there is a chance to make up the exam, but there is only one chance. If you fail again this time, then you will not be able to become a ninja."

    I nodded repeatedly and said, "Tell me quickly, Teacher Mizuki, what is the mission? I will definitely complete it."

    Mizuki smiled softly and said: "Let's go, Naruto, let's talk as we walk. I will tell you the details of the mission." I nodded, and then left with Mizuki.

    "Naruto, there is a secret room under the Hokage-sama's office. There is a huge scroll in it. Your task is to steal the scroll and then hand it to me in front of a wooden house in the forest outside Konoha. Then  Your mission is completed. Remember, the ANBU are guarding the scroll, and your mission is to steal the scroll from them. The time is from 10pm to 12 midnight today."

    I nodded and said, "Don't worry, Teacher Mizuki, I will definitely complete the task."

    Mizuki nodded and said: "Okay, then that's it. I'm going back too. Teacher Iruka is sorting out the students who passed the exam this year. They will be handed in tomorrow. If you can't complete the task before 12 o'clock tonight  , then you will have to wait for the next exam, and the next exam will be at least a year later." After saying that, with a 'bang', Mizuki disappeared.

    After Mizuki disappeared, I clenched my fists and said, "I will definitely pass this make-up exam. Now I need to prepare some tools first." Then I walked towards the ninja tool shop.  After I walked into the ninja shop, the feeling of being watched disappeared, and I breathed a sigh of relief.  Then I bought a ninja tool bag from the ninja tool store and put it on my waist. Then, I bought a few scrolls for storage.  It only takes a little bit of chakra to drive something into it.  Then I bought kunai and shurikens and put about a hundred kunai in the scroll. Then I also put about ten kunai and shuriken kunai in the ninja bag.  I looked at the Ninja Tool Bag that still had a lot of empty spaces, and then glanced at the deflated frog wallet and smiled helplessly. I had already spent almost all my money on just buying this little thing, and the rest was  Maybe get a bowl of ramen.  These ninja tools are really expensive.

    At this time, I suddenly thought of Tiantian, that girl with a Chinese style who seemed to always throw ninja tools around.  I really don¡¯t know where she got so much money to buy it?  You should know that the kunai I use are recycled and used again after being thrown away. Basically, they are thrown away when they are no longer usable.  But Tiantian never seemed to recover the ninja tools he threw out.  Whether in battle or in peacetime, could it be said that she has a huge net worth?  So I threw all kinds of ninja tools around as if they were free. I once suspected that if there was a person who picked up the ninja tools that were thrown away every day, he would probably make a fortune.

    I walked out of the ninja shop and walked into Ichiraku Ramen. After ordering a bowl of ramen, I sighed helplessly while eating the ramen. It seemed that I had to become a ninja quickly. I had no money anymore.  But fortunately, I was prepared in advance. The food at home should be enough to last me three days. I must receive the task and earn money within three days.  Otherwise, I might be the first ninja to face starvation in the village.  And I still have to buy some clothes. I don¡¯t like this khaki dress very much.  To be honest, it's really rubbish.  Although I don't care about the clothes I'm wearing, this dress is really ugly.  But I'm lucky. Although this dress is a bit ugly, I have two of them, so I won't wear the same dress every day.

    After eating the ramen and paying for it, I looked up at the sky. Although it was already dark, it was only around 7pm, and it was still a lively time, with people coming and going on the street.  But this situation will not last long. Once the time reaches 9 o'clock, everyone has basically gone home.  By ten o'clock everyone was almost asleep.  And I have to carry out my own 'mission' at that time.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Naruto Uzumaki Chapter 10 The life experience I already knew

    I glanced at the alarm clock on the wall. It was now 9:50. "It's almost time! Mizuki, please don't let me down." I said secretly in my heart, then stretched my body a little, and then jumped up.  He jumped out of the open window and landed gently in the shadow of a house.  When I landed, the sound of my footsteps was so low that if you didn't pay attention, you wouldn't hear it at all.  And just when I jumped out of my house, the feeling of being watched came to my mind again.  I smiled helplessly.  Then, as if he didn't know anything about it, he continued to move forward from the shadows between the houses.

    When I stepped into the building marked with the word "fire", I didn't notice anyone's presence at all. Then I continued walking forward and soon came to the secret room where the sealed book was stored.

    I hid in the corner and looked at the secret room not far away. Although there was no one in front of the secret room, I could feel that there were two people hiding on the door of the secret room.  Looking at the door, I smiled faintly and made a seal with my hands and said silently: "Transformation Technique." A burst of smoke rose and I had disappeared, replaced by a bamboo hat with the word "Fire" on the head and a cup in his mouth.  A pipe, wearing a white robe, and an old but majestic face.  This is the third generation Hokage known as the Ninjutsu Professor.

    In a room on the other side.  The third generation holding a pipe in his mouth looked at a crystal and said: "Oh, it seems that Naruto's transformation technique is very good. Although there are still some flaws, it is almost perfect. With this transformation technique,  The chuunin may not be able to see it. I'm afraid even the jounin will be deceived if he doesn't pay attention. Moreover, the lighting in the place where Naruto is is not good, and Mizuki lured away several ANBU. It seems that the ANBU can't  I found out that I was pretending." And in the crystal happened to be the third generation I transformed into using the transformation technique.

    After I turned into the third generation, I walked to the door of the secret room in a grand manner. I was not in a hurry to open the door, but said lightly: "Come out." There were two sounds of 'ßÝßÝ', and the two of them brought the animals.  Anbu suddenly appeared and knelt on one knee in front of me: "Do you have any orders? Hokage-sama."

    I glanced at them lightly, and then said, "Why are there only the two of you, and where are the others?"

    One of the ANBU said: "Lord Hokage, we just found a figure. We initially judged that he might be an enemy. Two people have already formed a team to hunt him down."

    I nodded and said, "Really? That's it." Then I turned my head and looked at them and said, "Then you should take a rest first." Before I could finish speaking, I punched with both hands at the same time, punching hard.  I calculated the strength of the two Anbu's sun fists. This punch should not be able to kill the Anbu, but it would be more than enough to knock him unconscious.  The ANBU was completely unprepared, and we were so close that he was knocked unconscious by me before he had time to react.  But I also have to train under the waterfall for several years to make my body very strong. Otherwise, even if I hit the ANBU, I may not be able to knock them out because I am not strong enough.  But now it's good that both of them have passed out.

    I was not in a hurry to release the transformation spell, and then pushed open the door of the secret room first. There was nothing else in the room, not even anyone, only a table with a huge scroll placed on it.  This should be the sealed book.  With a 'bang' sound, I released the transformation technique, then stepped forward and carried the scroll behind my back, with a smile on my face and said: "In this case, I just need to take this to the forest and give it to Teacher Mizuki. I  The mission is completed. In this case, I can become a ninja. By the way, did the ANBU just say that a figure was found here? What is going on? Forget it, never mind." Then I carried the scroll and faced  He ran into the forest outside Konoha.

    After I left, the two Anbu who were knocked unconscious by me shook their heads and stood up.  Looking at my leaving figure, one of them said, "Have you discovered his flaw?" "No, even if it was ordered by Hokage-sama, the moment I saw him, I thought it was really Hokage-sama! And  If we weren't already prepared, what we just did would be enough to make us unconscious." "Okay, don't talk about this. Let's follow. Lord Hokage said that if the other party only looks at the first three  As for ninjutsu, it's fine, but you can't let the opponent see the ninjutsu behind it." Then the ANBU standing there disappeared

    When I ran into the forest, I quickly came to the front of the wooden house. I was not in a hurry to find Mizuki, nor was I in a hurry to hide. Instead, I put down the scroll on my back generously.  I looked around, then stared at the scroll and muttered to myself: "I don't know what is written on this. By the way, since it is a task, then something must be recorded? Anyway, Teacher Mizuki hasn't come yet, but I'll do it first.  Take a look!" Saying that, I opened it.?? axis.  I didn't open it too much, just a little bit, and when I saw the first jutsu, I stopped opening it because the first one was my main target.  Shadow clone technique.  I didn't look back in a hurry, but focused on this ninjutsu, slowly forming seals with my hands while mobilizing the chakra in my body.  After a few minutes, I had completely memorized the hand seals and chakra flow, but I did not continue to read the content behind the Sealed Book.  Instead, he concentrated on the shadow clone technique.

    The shadow clone technique is indeed an A-level ninjutsu.  Although I memorized the flow of chakra and hand seals, it was not that easy to use them.  I failed to create a perfect shadow clone in several experiments. They all had great shortcomings. After practicing for a long time, I successfully created a shadow clone.  And this is only one separation. If there are more separations, then more energy will be needed.  From this it seems that Naruto's original talent is definitely not low.  He can even be called a genius.  I sighed inwardly, then raised my head and looked at the sky. A few hours had passed and it was now close to midnight.  But then I saw a face with scars on it.  "Finally found you. Naruto."

    I looked at Iruka, I smiled and raised the scroll in my hand and said, "Iruka-sensei, I didn't expect you to come so soon. I only learned one ninjutsu! But you see, I have completed the task."  . Teacher Mizuki said, as long as I can get this scroll, you will let me graduate. Now you should protect my forehead!"

    Iruka was stunned. He immediately realized that something was wrong and said in surprise: "What? Mizuki?".  At this time, Iruka suddenly heard a sound breaking through the air, and subconsciously rushed forward to protect me under his body. At this time, liquid suddenly dripped on my face, and I reached out and touched it and it was bright red blood.  Iruka had just vomited it out, and there were still blood stains on the corners of his mouth.  And behind his back was a Fuma shuriken.  I looked at the Fuma shuriken and felt a little pain in my heart. Iruka was the first person in Konoha who truly treated me. I didn't want to let Iruka get hurt, but I had to do this.  After all, I have too many enemies.  I need the ninjutsu from the Book of Sealings.

    Iruka turned around and saw Mizuki with a Fuma shuriken on his back, standing on a tree, his body still in a throwing position.  He looked at Iruka and I and smiled lightly: "Iruka didn't expect you to be able to find this place! Naruto, give me the scroll now."

    Iruka got up from me and pulled out the Fuma shuriken from behind and said: "Naruto, don't give the scroll to him even if you die. There are many dangerous ninjutsu recorded in the sealed book. In order to get these, Mizuki  Taking advantage of you. Don't trust him, Naruto."

    Mizuki smiled faintly: "Naruto, he is afraid that you will get this scroll. If you don't believe it, just let me tell you the truth."

    Iruka was startled and shouted loudly: "Shut up, Mizuki." There was a tremor in Iruka's voice.

    Mizuki looked at me and said: "After sealing the nine-tailed demon fox 12 years ago, the village set a rule, a rule that no one can break. A rule that only you can't know."

    "What?" I looked at Mizuki in surprise: "What rules? Why can't I be the only one to know?"

    "Mizuki, stop talking." Iruka said loudly.  But his voice had become completely shaky.

    Mizuki didn't even look at Iruka, and said with a ferocious expression: "The rule is that you must never mention that you are the nine-tailed demon fox." Then Mizuki pointed at Iruka and said: "In other words, you are the one who killed Iruka.  Ka's parents, the nine-tailed demon fox that almost destroyed our village. You have been kept in the dark since you were sealed by the Hokage you admire. This is why the people in the village hate you so much! In fact, Iruka also hates you very much.  You, no one will accept you at all.¡±

    I lowered my head deeply and clenched my hands tightly.  The nails dug deeply into the flesh.  Of course I don't believe that Iruka really hates me, but after listening to Mizuki's words, I remembered the bullying that people in the village did to me when I was a child.

    "Be careful, Naruto!" Iruka suddenly shouted.  I looked up and saw that the Fuma Shuriken was already close to my head.  Suddenly a figure stood in front of me and used his body to block the Fuma Shuriken for me.  I looked at Iruka.  His eyes gradually became moist.

    "Haha, hahaha." Mizuki laughed loudly: "Iruka didn't expect that at this time, you would still be in the mood to protect this demon fox. In fact, you really want to kill him, don't you?" Hearing this voice  Thinking of my purpose, I could only hold back my tears for the time being, and then I jumped into the forest and hid.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 11 vs Mizuki

    I ran wildly in the forest, and I wasn't worried about Iruka. Iruka's injuries were not fatal, and as soon as I left here, Mizuki would definitely come back to chase me.  .  com After all, Mizuki and Iruka are both chunin.  Although Iruka has been injured, it will not be easy for Mizuki to win against Iruka. Mizuki's main goal is the Sealed Book. If Mizuki insists on killing Iruka, he may lose  My traces, or by the time he found me, I would have been found by people in the village, then everything he did would be in vain.  So for the sake of the Sealed Book, he had no choice but to give up Iruka and chase me.

    After I shook off the ANBU behind me and came to a slightly secluded place, I placed the book of seals on my back on the ground, then opened it all at once, and quickly formed a seal with my hands: "Jinghua no Jutsu." One side and my body  A mirror of equal height appeared in front of me.  I manipulated the mirror to reflect everything on the sealed book.

    I didn't go to see what was recorded in the Book of Sealings, but after the Mirror Flower technique reflected all the contents in the Book of Sealings, I quickly took out a storage card from the ninja bag.  The scroll stores the mirror inside the scroll.  Then I put away the sealed book and ran in one direction. I had to rush there as soon as possible, otherwise, Iruka might really be in danger.  If that were the case, even killing Mizuki would not help.  I jumped into the forest and said softly: "Don't die, Iruka."

    In Konoha Village, the third generation looked at the crystal ball. In the crystal ball, I was moving rapidly in the forest.  The third generation sighed slightly and said: "It's bad now. Mizuki actually revealed the secret. Now Naruto's mood is extremely unstable. It would be bad if the power in his body loses control." At this time, Iruka  When he came behind me, he still had a wound on his back caused by a fuuma shuriken.  The third generation frowned slightly and said calmly: "Transformation technique? With Naruto's transformation technique, he shouldn't be fooled." The third generation just finished talking about me in the crystal ball, and used the power of the jump to knock Iruka out.  .  And I leaned against the tree.

    Iruka was knocked to the ground by me, and then with a bang, his true face was revealed, it was Mizuki.

    Mizuki looked at me with disbelief and said: "Impossible. How could you know that I am not Iruka."

    At this time, there was a 'bang', "Because it's me." Iruka released the transformation technique.

    The third generation looked at the crystal ball and was stunned: "Oh no, this Naruto turned out to be Iruka. So where is the real Naruto?" The third generation made a slight seal with his hands, and then the scenery in the crystal ball disappeared, and then appeared  The same scene appeared.  I saw that I was leaning against the tree, and the leaves were densely covered with leaves to hide my figure.  And Iruka and Mizuki were not far in front of me.  At this time, Sandai breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Hmph!" Mizuki snorted coldly, took down the huge Fuma shuriken from behind and said, "Do you really want to protect that demon fox? Didn't you see the look in his eyes when he left? Aren't you afraid of that?  Will the demon fox destroy the village one day? And your parents also died by his hands."

    "Haha." Iruka smiled softly: "It is true that the demon fox will destroy the village, and my parents did die at the hands of the demon fox, but Naruto is different. In the few years of contact with him, I know  Naruto is not a demon fox, he is my best student." At this point, Iruka paused, and then said with some sadness: "Naruto is like me. We have been lonely since we were young, facing the sky every day.  A house with no one, living alone. But I am still lucky, because everyone is still my friend, although I have been pretending to be stupid, but after all, everyone is still with me. But Naruto is different, everyone has not been there since he was a child  After accepting Naruto, everyone treated Naruto as a demon fox and bullied him every day. Lord Hokage helped Naruto several times, but it only made others bully Naruto even more. In the past few years, after Naruto entered the academy  , everyone's bullying of him gradually decreased. But when I saw the way everyone looked at Naruto, I still regretted it. I regretted why I didn't do better to prevent Naruto from feeling so lonely.  "

    "Haha." Mizuki smiled softly: "You also know how people in the village bullied Naruto. If it were me, I would kill everyone in the village to take revenge. Not to mention Naruto, don't  Forgot, he is a nine-tailed demon fox, and the beast in his heart will be even more cruel to take revenge on Konoha."

    Iruka shook his head and said: "Indeed, it is indeed wrong for the people in the village to bully Naruto. If Naruto has no resentment in his heart, it is impossible. But I believe that Naruto will not take revenge. Although he  There is a demon fox sealed in his body, but Naruto is not a demon fox. Although he is a bit silent, doesn't like to talk much, and doesn't trust others very much. Sometimes he even likesA man sat there looking at the sunset in a daze.  But I know that he actually works harder than anyone else and tries hard to be recognized by others. I believe he will be able to be recognized by everyone and recognize that guy as a real ninja.  And Naruto will love Konoha like everyone else.  Although I have no blood relationship with him, I have always regarded him as a younger brother. I believe that the younger brother I identify with will not harm the village.  "

    Mizuki's eyes turned cold: "Humph, originally I didn't want to kill you, but now that this is the case, then you go to hell and wait!" At this point, Mizuki threw the Fuma Shuriken in his hand: "  Don't worry, I will send Naruto there soon so that you can meet him."

    Iruka watched the approaching Fuma Shuriken move slightly, with a painful expression on his face and said, "Oh no, there's too much blood, my consciousness is a little blurred, and my body can't react."  Looking at the approaching Fuma Shuriken, Iruka closed his eyes.  "I didn't expect that I was really going to die here." After a while, Iruka still didn't feel the fuuma shuriken coming, and was slightly dazed. When he opened his eyes, he saw my smile.  "Naruto!"

    Mizuki discovered me just now, so he couldn't wait to throw the Fuma shuriken at me. If I don't save Iruka, then Iruka will be killed. At that time, one of his chunin will deal with me.  It is easy for someone who is not even a genin, and if I go to save Iruka, then I will definitely be a little injured. When the time comes, it will be easy for him to deal with the two of us injured. From this point of view  Speaking up, I have to say that the ninja's insight is really terrifying. Although I have long known that Iruka agrees with me in his heart, I was still very moved when I heard Iruka's words.  Just because of this feeling, my body trembled slightly.  But it was precisely because of this tremor that Mizuki discovered my existence.

    "Hmph, both of you are idiots. If you don't care about yourself for the sake of each other, then I will send you both to hell. I didn't expect that the sealed book would fall into my hands so easily." Mizuki looked at me.  After blocking his Fuma Shuriken with his body, he laughed loudly, maybe he thought he had a chance to win!

    "Naruto, run away quickly, take the Sealed Book and run away quickly, even I will stop him." Iruka forced himself to stand up and said.

    I smiled faintly at Iruka: "Don't worry, Teacher Iruka, I won't lose." As I said that, I formed a seal with my hands and said: "Shadow Clone Technique." There was a 'bang' sound, and a huge smoke came out.  Then, hundreds of me appeared around Iruka and Mizuki.

    Iruka and Mizuki were both stunned. Mizuki looked around and said, "'Shadow Clone Technique'. I didn't expect you to be able to use this advanced ninjutsu." As he spoke, Mizuki put his hand into his arms and said with a faint smile on his face: "But  Although the clones created by the 'Shadow Clone Technique' are all entities, they cannot be compared with the original body. What's more, you have created so many clones, but they are weak. If you want to defeat me, you are still a hundred years early." said  Then he took out a kunai from his arms and rushed over.  And hundreds of me took down the Fuuma shuriken stuck in my back.  Rushing towards Mizuki.

    Mizuki used his Taijutsu to his fullest, and the sound of 'bang bang bang' kept coming to mind. Standing in the middle of all the clones, I frowned slightly, "It seems that I do underestimate Mizuki, a chuunin." Thinking of this  , and gave a look to the several clones around me. After all, they were all me, and they immediately understood my thoughts, and then I formed a seal with my hands.  Then our group of people scattered, and Mizuki stood right in the middle of us.

    Mizuki took a slight breath and looked around. Now my clone is much less, less than half of the original one.  One of them came out and said: "As expected of a chuunin, he is indeed very strong. He can still sit like this under such circumstances." I never thought that the strength of a chuunin could be so strong.  Judging from the memories transmitted from my shadow body, maybe Mizuki's strength is far inferior to mine, but Mizuki's combat experience is too rich, and there is no comparison between me and him, so even if my strength surpasses Mizuki  , but until now, even though there are so many clones, I still can't do anything about Mizuki.

    "Hmph." Mizuki snorted coldly: "The Shadow Clone Technique is indeed an advanced ninjutsu. Every clone created is an entity. It is impossible to tell which one is the real body from the outside. But in contrast, the Shadow Clone Technique  It distributes all the chakra evenly to each clone, so you probably don't have much chakra left."

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 12 The Art of Flying Thunder God

    "You probably don't have much chakra left." Mizuki looked around at me and Iruka who was barely standing against the tree trunk and said, "You don't have much chakra left, and Iruka suffered another  Injury, you will definitely not be my opponent." Then after a pause, Mizuki looked at me and smiled and said: "Naruto, that's good, I'll give you a chance, as long as you hand over the book of seals on your back.  Give it to me, how about I let you and Iruka go?"

    "Naruto, don't believe him." Iruka said from behind me: "Mizuki will not let us go. And there are too many dangerous ninjutsu recorded in the book of seals. We must not hand it over to someone as ambitious as Mizuki.  In the guy¡¯s hands.¡±

    "Humph." Mizuki snorted coldly: "Iruka, don't talk too much. This matter is decided by Naruto. You can't make the decision for him." Then Mizuki put a friendly smile on my face.  Said: "Naruto, think about it, when you were a child, the people in the village treated you like this. Don't you want to take revenge on them? In the past, you didn't have that kind of strength and could only let them bully you, but it's different now.  Now, you have the book of seals in your hand. I think you should have learned the shadow clone technique from the book of seals. You should be very aware of the power of the shadow clone technique, but there are also records in the book of seals.  You have learned many powerful ninjutsu, even the distant shadow clone technique. As long as you can learn all the above ninjutsu, you will definitely become a powerful ninja. At that time, you can take revenge on those who bullied you in the past.  "

    I looked at Shuimu, took a deep breath, and then said: "Indeed, people in the small village bullied me, once or twice. I can't remember how many times I was wandering around death."  On the edge. Sometimes I even think that dying like this might be a relief for me. Or it would make me happier. But every time at the last moment, I always survived. In fact, there were several times when I  I wanted to die. But I still persevered. I believe that as long as I work hard, people in the village will one day accept me. Now that Mr. Iruka has accepted me, I will continue to work hard until the village  As long as everyone accepts me.¡±

    "Naruto." Iruka said softly.  Then he sat down on the ground with a smile and leaned against the tree trunk again.

    Mizuki looked at me. He was not angry. He just looked at me and smiled lightly: "Forget it, even if you hand over the Sealed Book to me, I will kill you. Now it's just a waste of money."  Just a little effort."

    My eyes slowly turned cold: "Then let's give it a try. Let me see how strong a Chuunin you are. However, today you dare to hurt Mr. Iruka, I will definitely kill you."  You." As he said that, all of me rushed towards Mizuki, but about forty or fifty of me jumped back at the same time.  Then half of the people started to form seals with their hands, and the other half threw the Fuma Shuriken in their hands towards Mizuki when Mizuki wanted to escape from the entanglement of my clone.  Looking at dozens of rapidly rotating giant Fuma shurikens.  Mizuki didn't dare to stand up, and kept dodging all the Fuuma shurikens.

    However, although Mizuki dodged all the Fuma Shuriken, my hand seals had been completed. A dozen of me said at the same time: "Wind Release Great Breakthrough." I took a deep breath, and then blew out bursts.  of strong winds.

    'Woooooooo' The strong wind blew countless leaves towards Mizuki, "Huh." Mizuki said against the strong wind: "Big breakthrough, I didn't expect you to do this trick. It should be Iruka  I¡¯ll teach you, but even if I know one more ninjutsu, it won¡¯t change today¡¯s outcome.¡±

    "You can say this after you can survive." I said calmly and took out a shuriken.  Then he made a seal and said: "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique." Then he threw the shuriken in his hand, and then divided it into two, then divided into four, turning into hundreds of shurikens, and then hid them in the strong wind and leaves.  Shooting towards Mizuki

    Mizuki was stunned for a moment and said to himself: "Damn it, this demon fox brat, he should have just learned the shadow clone technique. Why can he use this ninjutsu so skillfully now?" After thinking about it, Mizuki took out two more  Kunai, and then danced the kunai. Mizuki was worthy of being a chuunin, and the chunin was far from that weak. After Mizuki took out two kunais, all he heard was the sound of metal touching.  The sound continued, and hundreds of shurikens hidden in the strong wind and leaves were all blocked by Mizuki.  There wasn't even a small scratch on Mizuki.

    I looked at Mizuki with a faint smile, stretched out my hand and waved to Mizuki: "You underestimate the enemy." Then I formed a seal with both hands: "The Art of Shadow Clone." I created ten shadow clones again.

    Mizuki just wanted to attack, but was slightly startled because he heard the sound of "sizzling". He turned around and found several kunai stuck on the ground behind him. Of course, this is not important. What is important  Yes, suffering is supreme?There is an explosive symbol burning and it is about to explode.  If it explodes like this, I'm afraid Mizuki will die here.

    Mizuki wanted to run away, but I had already thought of it. The moment Mizuki turned his head and looked behind him, my shadow clones had already blocked all Mizuki's roads.  ¡®Boom, boom, boom¡¯ there were several loud noises in a row.  My shadow clone and Mizuki were affected by the explosion talisman at the same time, but I have to say that Mizuki has rich combat experience. At the moment of the explosion, Shumu actually grabbed my shadow clone and used my shadow clone to fight as much as possible.  To offset the impact when the explosive talisman detonates.  But I got the news from the shadow clone.  Although Mizuki didn't die in the explosion just now, he was seriously injured and was knocked unconscious by the explosion.  Temporarily lost combat effectiveness.

    I no longer care about Mizuki. The explosion just now was enough to attract the attention of the ninjas in Konoha who were looking for me everywhere because the sealed book was lost.  In this case, they should find this place soon.  When the time comes, Mizuki will naturally be left to them to handle.  I came to Iruka's side: "Teacher Iruka, are you okay?"

    Iruka looked at me and smiled softly: "Ah, I'm fine." Then Iruka looked at me and said: "Naruto, close your eyes, I want to give you something." I looked at Iruka  I smiled lightly, then closed my eyes, and then I felt Iruka moving something on my head.  After a while, Iruka said: "Okay, open your eyes!"

    I opened my eyes, and sure enough, the forehead protector on Iruka's forehead disappeared.  I reached out and touched my forehead, and sure enough I was wearing a forehead protector.  Iruka looked at me and said softly: "Congratulations, you have successfully graduated. But I don't have a new forehead protector around me now. Wait a minute, I will make a new one for you."

    I touched the forehead protector on my forehead and shook my head and said, "No, Iruka-sensei, I like this forehead protector very much. Because it represents your feelings, teacher."

    "Naruto!" Iruka called me, looked at me and suddenly scratched his face in embarrassment, "Well, to celebrate your graduation, I'll treat you to ramen!"

    I smiled softly: "Okay, but not now, Mr. Iruka, you should bandage it now, and then treat me to ramen after you have taken care of the wounds on your body!"

    Iruka looked at me, then nodded and said, "Ah, that's it!" It was already dawn.  ¡­¡­

    Soon, many people came here because of the explosion just now.  And Iruka also told them about Mizuki.  In the end, they took Mizuki away, and Iruka accompanied me to return the Sealed Book to the Third Generation.  Iruka then enters the hospital.  And I went home.  Just before Iruka entered the hospital, he took me to take a photo and then added my name among the graduates.  As soon as he finished all this, he walked into the hospital.

    I touched the forehead protector on my forehead, and felt a warmth in my heart. I smiled faintly, then untied the forehead protector and put it on my neck.

    When I got home, I lay down on the bed. I didn't sleep all night. In addition, the battle with Mizuki consumed a lot of my energy. Moreover, the feeling of being watched never disappeared, which means that the third generation is still using it.  His binoculars looked at me.

    After Sandai watched me fall asleep from the crystal ball, he waved his hand and the image in the crystal ball disappeared.  Then Sandai put the crystal ball in the drawer, then took out another document and read it.  After all, as Hokage, he is very busy.  There isn¡¯t that much time to focus on others.

    Just when the third generation gave up monitoring me, I opened my eyes. I sighed slightly, took out a scroll from the ninja tool bag, then opened it, made a seal with both hands, and then with a 'bang' sound, I said  A mirror of my height appeared in front of me.  Looking at myself in the mirror, I smiled slightly and continued to form the seal, and the me in the mirror began to disappear.  , and then slowly displayed the characters.  The above are the contents of the sealed book.  I quickly formed seals with my hands, and with a bang, a dozen of me appeared in the room.

    I smiled faintly: "Everyone, let's get started." More than a dozen of me nodded at the same time, and then I made seals with my hands. As the seals continued, the mirror began to grow larger. In an instant, the mirror occupied the entire room. At this time, the mirror  It's almost reaching the roof.  If it gets any bigger, it will break through the roof.

    All me, remember a ninja.  And I set my sights on the last ninjutsu.  When I saw the name of this jutsu, I was slightly stunned, and then showed ecstasy. This jutsu is the signature ninjutsu of the Fourth Hokage, the 'Flying Thunder God Jutsu'.  Then I focused on this ninjutsu.  This ninjutsu requires first creating a space point on the kunai, and then using a special method to mobilize chakra to teleport to this place.  I secretly said: "I didn't expect that there would be such a ninjutsu!"

      ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 13 Nine-Tails¡¯ Help

    The Book of Sealing is a scroll sealed by the first Hokage, which records a large number of advanced ninjutsu. Of course, several generations of Hokage after the first generation are constantly improving the Book of Sealing, especially the third Hokage, who is known as the Doctor of Ninjutsu.  There are countless ninjutsu that they know, and there are also the Fourth Hokage. They continue to add the ninjutsu that they know to the book of seals, so that the content of the book of seals continues to increase.  .  com

    I used the Shadow Clone Technique to separate a dozen of me. I faced the huge mirror and looked at the ninjutsu recorded in the Sealed Book. Only then did I sigh. The Sealed Book was indeed the Sealed Book.  The book does record a large number of advanced ninjutsu, and the shadow clone jutsu is also followed by an A-level ninjutsu, the wind escape rasengan.  The third one is also the Wind Release Beast Wave Palm and the advanced Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm.  There are many secret techniques after that, like the sealing off of corpses and ghosts.  The most terrifying thing is that many forbidden techniques studied by Orochimaru have been recorded. Although there is no technique of reincarnation, there are many ninjutsu like Rashomon. However, although Rashomon's move is also very  A practical defensive ninjutsu, but it's not of much use to me.  After all, I will have a very good master in the future who will teach me a better defensive ninjutsu and similar offensive ninjutsu.  My waist-length hair can be prepared for those two tricks.

    There are really too many ninjutsu in the Book of Sealings, but I didn¡¯t plan to learn too many ninjutsu, so I just made a dozen shadow clones, and I, the main body, saw the fourth generation  Naruto's signature ninjutsu 'Flying Thunder God Jutsu'.  Then all the attention was focused on this move.

    I was not in a hurry to experiment, but first mentally remembered the method of mobilizing chakra and how to create a space point on the kunai.  Only then did I realize that the strange memory in my mind was the key to this ninjutsu.

    After a while, after I was sure that I had memorized this ninjutsu, I looked at the other clones who seemed to be memorizing the ninjutsu, so I asked, "Have you all remembered it?" "Ah, I  I have memorized two ninjutsus, one is wind style and the other is water style." "Yes, I have memorized it too. Wind style and fire style." "I also have wind style and water style." Almost all the clones said this,  I nodded, and then formed seals with my hands to release the shadow clone technique. Then a lot of memories came into my mind. I couldn't stand and fell on the bed, but I remembered the number at once.  The ten ninjutsu are wind escape, fire escape, water escape, earth escape, and thunder escape.  There are also many secret techniques and forbidden techniques, but I don¡¯t plan to learn too many. I just selected a few ninjutsu that I plan to learn, including the wind escape beast wave palm, the advanced beast wave gale palm, and the thousand ninjutsu.  Face the wind and follow the wind shield.  Water style's Great Waterfall Technique and Water Dragon Bullet Technique, and fire style's Fire Dragon Flame Bullet.  There are also several secret and forbidden techniques.  Of course, there is also a Rasengan in the Sealed Book, and I also saw it and wrote it down so that I can learn it slowly in the future.  As for the rest, I steeled myself and took out a blank scroll. I wrote all these ninjutsu into the scroll in front of the mirror, and then put the scroll in the ninja tool bag.  Then I touched the mirror lightly, and the front turned into crystal particles and scattered.

    I shook my head, feeling sleepy constantly in my head, and my body was very tired. At that time, I was not in a hurry to fall asleep, but stood up and opened the refrigerator, took a look, and smiled helplessly. The food in the refrigerator was only  It¡¯s enough for three days. Today is the first day. I have to make money the day after tomorrow. Otherwise, I can only go to the river to catch fish as before. And I have eaten too much fish since I was a child.  , which makes me feel a little nauseous when I see fish now.

    I still took out some of the food, heated it up a little, and slowly ate it into my stomach. Then I packed it up, and then fell on the bed. I fell asleep soon. The first time I used the shadow clone, it was a bit too much

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re here.¡± A very magnetic male voice sounded in my ears.  I opened my eyes and found that I didn't know when I came to Kyuubi again.  I turned around and saw a pair of blood-red eyes looking at me through the huge iron door: "The interval between your two visits was very short. What happened? If you came here to borrow chakra, you wouldn't be here at all."  You don¡¯t have to come here, just tell me outside.¡±

    I looked at Kyuubi and walked into the iron gate with a faint smile. Like before, I found a soft place on Kyuubi's belly and lay down, and then replied: "You should know it all, right?"

    Jiuwei lay on the ground and said calmly: "Kid, since you first came here, I no longer look from inside your body to the outside, so I don't know what is happening outside? How can you  Do you want me to use your body to look at the outside world? In that case, you won¡¯t have any secrets from me.¡±

    I smiled softly: "Thank you, Kyuubi." Kyuubi snorted lightly and didn't reply. I smiled softly: "Actually, nothing happened.?The special thing is that one person wanted to use it to obtain a scroll that recorded a large number of ninjutsu, but instead he was used by me to learn a large number of ninjutsu.  "

    Kyuubi did not react at all, but closed his eyes: "Really? So the last time you asked me for ninjutsu was just for this time?"

    I nodded and said: "Ah, that's right, because I got a scroll today, which contains a lot of ninjutsu, but I don't have much time to memorize it. But the ninjutsu you gave me really helped me a lot.  . I finally learned my father¡¯s famous trick.¡±

    Kyuubi lay on the ground and looked at me and said, "Your father? He's the blond-haired man who sealed me." I nodded. After getting my answer, Kyuubi closed his eyes and said, "It turns out it's his.  Ah, his strength is indeed very strong, and what else? If that's the case, you shouldn't have to use it to make yourself so tired, right? Although I no longer observe the outside through you, I can feel how your body is.  Yes, after all our lives are connected. And this time you are not only very tired physically, but also mentally."

    I nodded and said: "Ah, something else did happen. I found someone who recognized me. He didn't hate me like other people, and even cared about me. I spent five years  It took time to observe him, and I was sure that he really recognized me." Kyuubi didn't speak as if he was waiting for me to continue. I smiled faintly: "There was also a battle with the person who used me, although  That person is not very strong, and his chakra volume and control are not as good as mine, but he is too experienced. And I really have no fighting experience. So it took a lot of effort to defeat him. That's why  It¡¯s so tiring.¡±

    "Really?" Kyuubi said calmly without even moving his eyelids: "Indeed, you don't even have any fighting experience now. If you meet someone with equal or weaker strength in the future, you won't be able to defeat him.  Yes. It seems that we need to improve your combat experience first. If not, every battle of yours will not be so smooth and you will make many unnecessary actions."

    I nodded and said: "Ah, I know, I also want to improve my actual combat experience quickly, but there is no shortcut to actual combat experience. It can only be accumulated slowly in battles. But  I think there should be a chance. I am now a ninja. In future battles, I will soon fight with all kinds of people. The experience will slowly accumulate."

    Kyuubi opened his mouth and looked at me with a faint smile: "Ah, it is true that after becoming a ninja, there will be many opportunities to fight, but kid, once you fight, you will also be in danger. If you have good strength and luck, then  It might just be a little injured, but if you don¡¯t have enough strength and luck, you might die.¡±

    I nodded and said: "Well, that's right, but there is no way. Only in battle, especially between life and death, can we increase combat experience most quickly. Although we may encounter some dangers, in the ninja's life  A world without strength would be the most dangerous thing, and actual combat experience is indeed an important factor in measuring strength."

    Kyuubi smiled faintly, then raised his head and said: "Kid, look at me." Kyuubi suddenly spoke, and then looked at Kyuubi subconsciously, but I didn't see Kyuubi but only saw a pair of blood.  red eyes.  There seemed to be blood-red light emerging from the blood-red eyes, and then my mind began to become a little confused, and then I fell down. Kyuubi's body moved slightly, allowing me to fall on his body, and then  Kyuubi looked at me deeply and said: "Kid, you have to wake up, otherwise, your body will automatically be taken over by me. On the surface, this looks good, but your body can't bear me yet.  The power of the power, if you can't wake up, then the final outcome will be to explode, and then the two of us can finish playing together." Then Kyuubi paused, and then said again: "However, since you are my  Jinchuuriki, your current strength is still too weak, you must become stronger. However, your current chakra amount, chakra control, ninjutsu and physical fitness have reached a peak. Next,  It can only be tempered through time. But your combat experience is too little. Apart from this battle, you have no experience. So the most important thing for you now is actual combat experience. As long as you improve your actual combat experience  Then your strength will be able to rise several levels. In this case, you will have a few more chances to survive in the world of ninjas. But all this is based on the premise that you can wake up, kid.  Try Harder!"

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 14 Wanted Order

    I opened my eyes, looked around with some confusion, and thought to myself: "Where is here? Why am I here? And who am I?" There was nothing special around, there was nothing, except for some different sizes.  Beyond the rocks, there was only a large expanse of open land.  .  com can't be seen at a glance.

    I don¡¯t have any memory. There seems to be a blank in my mind. I try hard to recall everything about myself, but it doesn¡¯t work. I don¡¯t remember anything about myself. It just keeps going as I go.  Memories, I only remembered a few ninjutsu, 'Shadow Clone Jutsu' and 'Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu' and 'Wind Release Great Breakthrough', and it was as if I suddenly appeared in this world  .  I shook my head helplessly. Since I couldn't remember my identity, I could only look at what was on my body.  I searched for the things I had on my body. There was nothing special around me. There was a kunai holster with two kunai on my right leg, and there was only a ninja bag on my waist, and then there was nothing.  There weren't many things in the ninja tool bag, only a few explosive charms, a dozen kunai and shurikens, and two scrolls.

    I took out a scroll. This scroll is very practical.  Because this is a map.  But the map is very strange. There are several houses drawn in the middle of the map. It looks like it should be a town.  There are several trees drawn on the map, and it looks like it should be a forest. But for some reason, this place on the map has been checked off and marked with a big 'x'.  Below the map is a large empty space with only some stones painted on it.  It looks like it's right where I am.

    I put the map away, and then took out another person's scroll from the ninja tool bag. It turned out to be a storage scroll, and it seemed that a lot of things were stored in it.  I bit my fingers gently with both hands, and then scratched the scroll. Then with a bang, the contents of the scroll came out, which were two pieces of paper and two wooden boxes. I picked up the two pieces of paper and took a look, and found that  It turned out to be a wanted warrant.  Each wanted poster has an image of a person and their location.  It¡¯s just that the first wanted poster image has an ¡°x¡± on it.  I looked at this image, which showed a young man in his twenties with short white hair. This person looked familiar to me, but I couldn't remember his name for the moment.  I shook my head, and then looked at the wooden boxes on the ground. The two wooden boxes were neatly arranged in front of me. I reached out to open the first wooden box, then looked down, then turned around and made a 'vomit' sound, and vomited.  , there was nothing inside the wooden box, but there was a human head inside. The man had short white hair, but now most of it was dyed red, and his eyes were spitting out, showing unwillingness.  The blood dripping look is a bit scary.

    "Huhu" I kept panting, slowly calming down the constant churning in my stomach.  Then he glanced at the head in the box, then made another 'vomit' sound and vomited it out.  By the end, there was nothing left in my stomach to throw up.  All he could do was retching.  I quickly stepped forward and covered the wooden box. In this way, I slowly recovered.

    After a while, I stood up, picked up a wanted poster, and then sealed everything else into the scroll with my hands. Although I didn't know who I was, it seemed like I was killing someone.  Judging from the map, it seems that there is a person in both directions who I need to kill, and then take the head back to the town in the middle.  But from the current appearance, it seems that I have just killed the person in the direction on the top of the map, and now I am heading in the direction on the top and bottom of the map.  And now I can't remember my identity or anything related to myself. In this case, I can only deal with the targets on the wanted order first. Maybe these people will be the ones I can think of myself.  Whose hope is it? It may even be the reason for my survival.  Of course, the premise is that I can kill them.

    And judging from the wanted poster, the person I want to kill should be nearby.  But it looks like it hasn't appeared yet.  I took a look at the photo on the wanted poster. It showed a middle-aged man in his thirties, wearing clothes of the same color as the wilderness, holding a big knife in his hand, and a forehead protector on his forehead, but it was above the forehead protector.  The pattern representing the village has been scratched, which shows that this person is a rebellious ninja.

    I slowly put away the wanted poster, and then continued walking forward. The scenery around me didn't change at all. Except for rocks, it was just rocks. It seemed that I was just going back and forth in one place, but I knew that I was already far away.  The place just now was far away.  Because the shape of the rock has changed.

    "Huh?" I frowned slightly, then jumped back, and a hand suddenly stretched out from under where I was standing when I took off, but because I jumped back, it didn't catch me.  Only then did his voice reach my ears: "Tudun Heart Beheading Technique." Then the voice saidHe said in astonishment: "Well, have you been dodged? You have a good sense of vigilance. I didn't expect you to be so vigilant after walking in the wilderness for so long. At least you are much stronger than those idiots before."  As he spoke, the man slowly emerged from the sand.  I took out a pair of wanted posters, and they looked exactly like the people in the photos.  A faint smile appeared on my lips.

    The man looked at me and took out the wanted notice, so he smiled lightly and said: "I didn't expect that the person who came to deal with me this time was actually a kid. Kid, you'd better go back to your mother to feed yourself. This world is very dangerous.  ."

    I took out a kunai from the kunai sleeve and said: "Although I don't know who I am, but since I have your wanted notice on me, I will kill you first." Then I took the kunai and charged it.  Go up.

    The man smiled disdainfully: "Huh, you overestimated your capabilities, forget it. Since you are seeking death, your uncle will give you a ride." As he said that, the man pulled out the big knife from his waist and pointed at me.  Rushed over.  Then he jumped up when he was close to me, held a knife in both hands and slashed at my head with a cruel smile on his face: "Go to hell, kid."

    I looked at the big knife that was chopped off from my head, and immediately stopped, then dodged to the right, quickly formed seals with both hands, and threw the kunai in my hand towards the man who claimed to be 'Orange': "Kunai"  Shadow Clone Technique." I saw that the kunai I threw was divided into two, then two into four, and it was divided into hundreds of handfuls in an instant.  If nothing else happens, you can shoot Tuhuang into a hedgehog in an instant

    When Tuhuang slashed down with his sword and saw me hiding behind him, he said to himself, "Not good." But he underestimated the enemy too much. Maybe he thought he could kill me with one move, so he used 100% of his strength when he slashed down with the sword.  , now there is no way to take the knife back.  If he takes it back forcibly, it will cause some damage to himself, but if this continues, he will definitely be shot by kunai. This is not just one or two kunai, but hundreds of kunai.

    So he immediately released his hands holding the knife, threw the knife out, and then immediately formed a seal with both hands. When it fell to the ground, he looked at the countless kunai and shouted loudly: "Earth escape earth flow wall." An earth wall  In front of him, the earth wall was not thick, it could even be said to be thin, but it was more than enough to resist the kunai. All the kunai were shot on this earth wall without causing any damage to the earth wall.  However, so many kunai were shot at the earth wall, causing the earth wall to collapse.

    Tuhuang looked at me, then reached out and picked up the big knife on the ground again, and said to me: "Kid, you have good strength. I have to be serious next time. Be careful, kid."

    I looked at the earthen wall at the foot of the khaki and said to myself: "It seems that I don't have enough combat experience. If I had added an explosive talisman to the kunai just now, even if it couldn't kill him, it would at least cause him some damage.  And maybe after using the shuriken shadow clone technique, it would be good to pursue it again. It seems that I still have a long way to fight." Thinking of this, I looked at Tu Huang and said: "Your strength  It's nothing more than that, it doesn't seem like a big deal? If you had just used the earth flow wall to perform the 'Kunai Shadow Clone Technique'. If I had pursued you a little, or added an explosion talisman to the kunai, then I'm afraid you would have  I can¡¯t stand here like now.¡±

    The khaki face turned red and said angrily: "Huh, kid, don't be too proud. I was just too careless just now. I will use my strength to fight you next."

    I raised my head slightly and glanced at him and said: "As a ninja, you can't take any enemy lightly. But you just looked down on me too much. In a real battle, I'm afraid you would have died a hundred times."  It¡¯s all over. I really don¡¯t know how you got the forehead protector on your forehead. How did you identify your village. But according to me, with your kind of character, let alone being a ninja, you are considered a qualified one.  You can't even serve as a soldier. I think you should just go back and be a farmer and farm some fields. Maybe you can live longer this way. The world of ninja is very dangerous. It's not suitable for people like you.  idiot."

    "Damn it. You damn brat. How dare you scold me." His khaki face was red and white, and he seemed to have been struck by what I said.  The expression on his face kept changing, and finally he couldn't help but rushed towards me with a big knife.

    I looked at him with a disdainful smile and said to myself: "Is it so easy to lose your mind? It seems that the goal this time will be easy?"

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Naruto Uzumaki Chapter 15 Unfavorable in the battle

    Looking at Tu Huang rushing over with a big knife, I stretched out my hand and pulled out a kunai again, and then faced it. With a 'clang' sound, my kunai blocked Tu Huang's big knife. Tu Huang pressed down hard: "Kid, I  I¡¯m going to kill youcom¡±

    "Hmph." I snorted coldly, then pushed hard to get out of the situation in front of me, then leaned back, reached into the ninja bag and took out a shuriken, formed a seal with both hands and said: "Hand  Uraken Kage Clone Technique." As I said that, I threw the shuriken in my hand, and it instantly turned into dozens of shurikens.

    Tu Huang looked at the dozens of shurikens that were shot at him, and smiled faintly: "The same move is useless to me." As he said this, Tu Huang inserted the knife into the ground, formed a seal with his hands and said: "Earth Release Earthflow Wall  ." A wall of earth rose again from in front of Tu Huang, blocking the shurikens that were shot at him.  Then Tu Huang picked up the big knife stuck on the ground.

    "I should be the one who said this. Do you think I would use the same move? It's just a false move." My voice sounded from behind Tan Huang. At this time, my kunai was already far away from Tan Huang's neck.  There are only a few centimeters left.  Tan Huang had no time to defend and escape.  At this time, I didn't see the corners of the khaki mouth rising slightly.

    Tu Huang held the big knife behind his back and stabbed it back hard, but I seemed to have bumped into him myself. Before the kunai in my hand could hit Tu Huang, I was pierced into my body by his big knife.  Then Tu Huang cut me in half with a powerful stroke, and the kunai in his hand fell weakly at Tu Huang's feet.

    Tuhuang turned his head and looked at me and said: "Do you think I am really so easily angered? You dare to play such a little trick in front of me, you are not overestimating your ability." After just saying this, Tuhuang held the knife in both hands and slashed backwards again.  past.  Then there was just a 'dang' sound and the sound of metal hitting.

    At this time, there was a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, and I, who was cut in half, disappeared.  On the other side, I held a kunai to resist the khaki sword that was slashing horizontally.  Then he dodged the momentum of the sword and kept a distance of ten meters from Tuhuang.  Tu Huang looked at me and smiled disdainfully: "You responded quickly? In this case, you can still run away."

    I looked at him and said calmly: "It seems that you are not that simple. How did you see it?"

    Tuhuang said disdainfully: "Humph, it was you who exposed the flaw. You used the 'Kunai Shadow Clone Technique' from the beginning. This shows that you know the Shadow Clone Technique. And you used the Kunai Shadow Clone Technique from the beginning."  I said at that time, if I pursue you at that time, I will definitely be injured. Since you said this, it must be for me to focus on it, and then you attack. However, you know the Shadow Clone Technique.  If you let a shadow clone attack, if it succeeds, it is naturally good. Even if it fails, it can be used as a cover. And your method of irritating me is too low-level."

    I smiled faintly and said: "Very good, I am indeed a ninja, with strong powers of observation. He can see through my thoughts at a glance, and he actually knows how to use his plan to his advantage."

    Tu Huang glanced at me and said: "Humph, kid, finish your words, then you can go and die. The world of ninja is very dangerous, and it is not for a kid like you to play." Tu Huang raised his sword as he spoke.  .

    I smiled softly and said: "Give me back what I said? But what if I am also a cover!"

    "Well, what?" Tu Huang was slightly stunned, and then he only heard a "bang", and the kunai at his feet suddenly turned into me.  I held the kunai in my hand and wiped it towards Tan Huang's neck. Tu Huang had no time to move and just moved his body slightly. The kunai in my hand still stabbed his neck, but it was not deep and only caused a blood mark on his neck.  .  As soon as my feet touched the ground, I immediately used my strength to jump forward and out of his attack range. Sure enough, just as I took off, the khaki sword just scratched under my feet.

    I stopped when I came to my shadow clone, turned my head to look at Tan Huang, and saw that Tan Huang¡¯s left hand was covering one side of his neck, and there was a lot of blood between his fingers.  Hold it in your right hand.

    "Transformation! How could you? You probably don't have such rich combat experience." Tu Huang looked at me and said with some disbelief.

    I smiled faintly: "Ah, indeed, I don't have such good combat experience. When I first used the shuriken shadow clone technique, I really didn't think too much about it, but when you used the earth flow wall, I  It suddenly occurred to me that you are also a ninja, and you are a wanted ninja, so how could you have so little ability, and you are such an idiot. I just said something casually and you got angry. Isn¡¯t it too easy?  , if your character is really like this, then I am afraid that you have been killed long ago, and it will not be my turn to collect your bounty. So I knew that you must be pretending on purpose, so I changed it temporarily  I had the idea, I created two shadow clones, and then I turned into a kunai and handed it to the first shadow clone. But I didn¡¯tThinking that in this case, I haven't killed you yet, I just hurt you.  "

    The earthy yellow smiled faintly: "So that's it, hum, it seems that I underestimated you a little bit. Although your combat experience is not very rich, your mind is very smart! But fortunately, you don't have enough combat experience. If I  If it were you, then I would allow the other party to attack both shadow clones, and then attack at the moment when the other party relaxes. In that case, not many people can escape. At least, I can't escape myself, but  That¡¯s fine, otherwise I¡¯ll be dead. It seems I have to be more careful next time, otherwise I might really fall into your hands.¡±

    I looked at the left hand on the khaki neck, where blood was constantly flowing out, and I smiled faintly: "Then let's give it a try and see whether you kill me or I take your head in exchange for a reward."  Gold." As I said that, I formed a seal with my hands and said: "The art of multiple shadow clones." With a 'bang', countless me appeared around the earthy yellow, there must be at least one or two hundred of them densely packed.  I shouted loudly in the crowd: "Everyone, come on, don't let him have time to deal with the wound on his neck. Let's see who bleeds out first or kills all of us first."

    "Oh!" All the people shouted: "Everyone, come together, surround him, don't let him run away."

    Tuhuang looked at so many people around me and said to himself: "Damn it, it's too bad. This kid can actually have so many clones. Who is this kid? It would be terrible if the wound on his neck cannot be treated as soon as possible, but  There are so many shadow clones. If I am attacked by them, it will be real damage. Moreover, they have surrounded me, and I can't leave even if I want to. In this case, I can only attack the main body first.  , as long as the main body can be killed, then these shadow clones will naturally disappear. But among so many shadow clones, only one person is the main body, which one is the main body? All people are the same.  The expression, it¡¯s impossible to tell.¡±

    All my shadow clones rushed forward, but my body slowed down and I said to myself: "This situation is so familiar. I seem to have seen it before somewhere. Why is it so familiar?"

    Tuhuang swung his sword and chopped off several shadow clones, but there were still too many shadow clones around. For hundreds of shadow clones, a few shadow clones were really not worth mentioning.  But Tu Huang is worthy of being a ninja. His endurance and observation skills are very outstanding. Although the injury on his neck did cause huge harm to him, it did not have much impact on Tu Huang in a short period of time, but the surrounding shadows  There are too many clones, and Tuhuang won't be able to hold on for long if this continues.  After cutting down several shadow clones again, Tuhuang finally made up his mind. He chose a direction with fewer shadow clones and rushed in that direction.

    "Everyone, hurry up and chase him. Those in front, hurry up and block him, don't let him escape." One of my shadow clones said loudly, and then all the shadow clones caught up with him at once.  The clone in front of Tu Huang began to block Tu Huang, but Tu Huang looked at the crowd getting closer and closer, smiled faintly, and then he took out a few small pills from his arms and drank them all in one go.  .  Then a powerful chakra burst out from his body.  At the same time, the wound on his neck stopped immediately and stopped bleeding.

    I was slightly stunned, and this chakra suddenly woke me up from my mind.  I looked at Tu Huang, slightly confused. At this time, a shadow clone was scattered by Tu Huang. I knew everything at once. I quickly shouted: "Everyone, he wants to use ninjutsu, hurry up.  Don't let him do it."

    Tu Huang smiled faintly at the corner of his mouth: "It's too late." As Tu Huang continued to form seals with his hands, he pressed hard on the ground: "Tu Dun swamp fell." The good land immediately turned into a swamp, and then centered on Tu Huang  It spread to all directions and soon surrounded me and all the shadow clones.

    "Don't move, everyone. This is a swamp that will sink faster the more it moves." I said loudly.  Then all the shadow clones stopped moving.

    Tuhuang panted and looked at me with a gentle smile: "Haha, I don't know if you are the real body, but forget it, it doesn't matter anymore. But don't you think that's the end of it?" As Tuhuang said, he formed a seal with his hands again, and this  It took more than a full minute for him to receive the seal and loudly said: "Earth Release, Earth Spike Attack." This time Tuhuang burst out with even greater chakra, and then he saw waves of tremors coming from the swamp, and then continued  There were sharp thorns coming out, and the sound of "bang bang" kept coming out, and my body was constantly pierced by the thorns that came out.  All of a sudden, I lost more than half of my shadow clone.  But the earthy yellow has not stopped yet, and the ground thorns are also popping up. Soon all the shadow clones, including myself, will be pierced by the ground thorns.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 16 The Big Breakthrough

    All my shadow clones, including my main body, are trapped in the swamp, and there are thorns constantly popping up in the swamp. If this continues, not only the shadow clones but also my main body will be pierced by the thorns.  .  .  com But I couldn't move my legs, and looking at myself slowly sinking, and the ground thorns that kept popping up suddenly, cold sweat began to break out on my forehead.

    "Hurry up, think of a way, think of a way, there must be some way! It will definitely not be a fatal situation. Ninja, there must be ninja that can make me leave here. Let me escape." I kept facing  I muttered to myself.

    I started to recite the Ninja Techniques I knew: "The Substitution Technique is now in the swamp and cannot be activated. If the opponent activates the swamp, you should be able to use this technique at that time, but now it is too late."  , Transformation Technique, no, I have already used it once. Tuhuang will never give me a second chance. Transformation Technique is only a basic ninjutsu after all. According to Tuhuang's strength, as long as he is vigilant, then absolutely  There is no way to hide it from Tan Huang. The Shadow Clone Technique will not work either. Isn't using the Shadow Clone Technique at this time to tell the location of Tan Huang's body? Wind Escape Breakthrough, this move can only spit out strong wind from the mouth, although it can be controlled according to the user  The strength will determine the power, but it is of little use now. Damn it, what should I do? If this continues, I will be pierced by the ground thorn. Hurry up, calm down quickly. "  I kept shouting to myself in my heart, hoping to find a way to escape from here.  Suddenly the stabbing stopped. There were less than a hundred shadow clones left, and hundreds of shadow clones had been pierced through the body and disappeared.  But now the ground thorn suddenly stopped.

    Tu** stood up and touched his neck and said to himself: "Killing slowly like this, I don't know when I can completely kill this kid. Moreover, although my wound is temporarily blocked by chakra, it cannot last long and must be dealt with as soon as possible."  Okay." Thinking of this, Tuhuang looked at all my shadow clones and said, "I have to say, you kid is really strong, maybe even better than me, but it's a pity, kid, your combat experience is too low.  Your combat effectiveness has dropped by several levels. Now kid, I want you to pay for this scar on my neck with your blood." As he spoke, Khaki began to form seals. Looking at his seals, a drop appeared on my forehead again.  Leng Xing, this earth-huang seal is much more complicated than the ground spike attack, and consumes much more chakra. Of course, the power must be much greater.

    "Damn it, think about it quickly, there must be some way? There must be some way." I kept mumbling and then said loudly: "Everyone, don't give up, there must be some way."

    Tuhuang focused his attention on me: "It seems that the possibility of you being the original body is high, but forget it, you can't escape from here now anyway." Tuhuang stopped forming seals as he said that,  His mudras have been completed.  He put his hands on the ground and shouted: "Earth Escape, Stone Forest Ground Thorns." Then with the earthy yellow as the center, ground thorns quickly rushed up from the ground, standing tall, forming a stone forest and then continuously  spread.  And this time the speed is much higher than before, and even the thorns on the ground have become sharper.

    I looked at the stone forest formed by the spreading soil thorns and thought to myself: "Hurry up, think about it quickly, there must be some way, there must be some way to escape from here. Damn it, my combat experience  Too little. If I had more information, I could figure out a way. If I had more information, I would never deal with him again without any information about Tuhuang. At least I would know about Tuhuang.  The Earth Release Ninjutsu that he is good at. In that case, this situation will never happen."

    "Damn it!" I said loudly, and then a flash of inspiration flashed through my mind: "Wait, did I just mention something? Inadequate combat experience, too little information, good at Ninjutsu! By the way, good at Ninjutsu  . What Tu Huang is good at is earth escape. As long as he uses wind escape, he can restrain his earth escape in terms of attributes. And as long as my wind escape is strong enough, then my ninjutsu can beat Tu Huang, but  There is no powerful offensive ninjutsu in my wind escape, there is only one wind release, but I can win here with this move."

    "Oops, I hope I can catch up." I looked at the approaching stone forest, and then I made seals with both hands as fast as possible. I completed the hand seals almost instantly. I didn't expect that my hand seal hand speed was at this level.  That's when a breakthrough occurred.

    I mobilized a large amount of chakra and said loudly: "Wind Escape Breakthrough." Then I took a deep breath and exhaled bursts of strong wind at the swamp below me. The strong wind was very strong, but the power of the strong wind was also constant.  increased, and after seeing my behavior, my remaining shadow clone shouted: "Everyone, hurry up and use the big breakthrough." "Oh!" All myThe shadow clones all started to form the hand seals. Although some of them were pierced by earth thorns before the hand seals were completed, most of the shadow clones still completed the hand seals, and then blew strong winds under them, maybe one  A person's big breakthrough doesn't have much effect, but after so many shadow clones use the big breakthrough at the same time, the effect is immediately shown, and the powerful wind directly blows away the swamp on the ground.  A lot of mud from the swamp splashed on us, but more of it splashed on Tu Huang's body, and even a lot of it splashed on Tu Huang's eyes. For a while, Tu Huang could only temporarily stop the ninjutsu.  In this case, I can increase my chakra with confidence, making the strong wind even more powerful.

    Tuhuang quickly wiped away the mud from his eyes. He just wanted to continue using ninjutsu, but he found that all the shadow clones and I were already on the ground.  He held a kunai with cold light in his hand, and there was a faint form surrounding him.  He wiped the mud from his eyes in time, otherwise, these kunai might have penetrated into his body.  After all, I won't talk about morality with him.

    Tuhuang glanced at me and gritted his teeth slightly and said: "Damn it, in this situation, you still thought of a way to jump out, but your mind is very smart, you actually thought of using a big breakthrough to get yourself out of the swamp."

    I smiled faintly: "Haha, I'm just lucky. If I hadn't thought of this method in time, I might have been pierced by a ground thorn, and if it hadn't happened to be splashed by a piece of mud blown up by the strong wind.  If it's in your eyes, I'm afraid the result will be that I was pierced by a soil thorn before I left the swamp. In the final analysis, it's just that my luck is better than yours."

    Tuhuang looked at me and said: "Luck is also a kind of strength. It seems that the ninja world will be your world in the future."

    I shook my head and said: "You are right, luck is indeed a kind of strength, but it is a pity that luck is so elusive. I will never rely on it. I will only try my best to do everything.  Whatever happened, regardless of success or failure." With that said, all the shadow clones and I rushed forward.

    Tanhuang picked up the big knife with both hands and split the me standing in front of him into two halves with a powerful blow. Then with a 'bang' sound, the me turned into a ball of smoke and disappeared. It was obvious that this was just a clone.

    Holding a kunai, I gently came behind Tu Huang. The shadow clones around me attacked even more urgently. Tu Huang concentrated all his energy on defending against attacks from all directions.

    The moment I watched Tan Huang cut off a shadow clone again, the kunai in his hand stabbed into Tan Huang's vest, and then his body jumped up and immediately retreated. When Tan Huang felt pain in his back, he stabbed back hard.  It was swung over, but I was already retreating from the beginning, so although the knife just passed in front of me, it did not cause any harm to me.

    Tuhuang looked at me and said: "You should be the main body. Huh, I want to sneak attack. You are a little too young! Ah" Just when Tuhuang was talking to me, one of my shadows jumped high.  He got up, but Tu Huang was prepared, and punched the shadow clone. However, the shadow clone did not dodge and shot the kunai in his hand towards Tu Huang's neck. Tu Huang dodged to the side, but did not completely dodge.  The kunai turned into a scar again on khaki's neck.

    "How despicable!" Tuhuang looked at me and said, "If you are still a ninja, then fight one on one with me!"

    "Huh?" I was slightly startled, then looked at Tu Huang with some humor and said: "First of all, the first rule of the ninja code is that the mission takes precedence over everything else, and my current mission is to kill you, not to fight with you alone.  Pick. So in order to kill you, I will use all means. Secondly, we are ninjas, not samurai, so I don¡¯t need to fight you alone. There is no rule in the ninja code about fighting the enemy alone." said  After that, I got mixed up with several shadow clones. When we separated again, we were exactly the same, and it was impossible to tell which one was the main body and which one was the shadow clone.  The power of the shadow clone technique is undoubtedly evident.

    Tuhuang looked at me, but his peripheral vision kept observing the surroundings. I smiled faintly. I knew that Tuhuang was planning to run away. After all, his neck and back were bleeding. The longer the time, the better for me. He  There isn't much blood in his body for him to bleed.  I quietly took out a shuriken from my ninja bag, and then winked at the other shadow clone.  The shadow clone nodded.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 17 Killing

    Tu Huang observed for a while and then rushed over with a big knife waving in my direction. We were immediately prepared, and the shadow clone behind Tu Huang started to chase Tu Huang, but just when he rushed in front of me, we were in close combat.  For a moment, Tuhuang suddenly threw away the big knife in his hand, and then turned around immediately. Two Tuhuangs immediately appeared in the seals on his hands. The two Tuhuangs moved in two different directions, one south and one north, at a faster speed.  Rushing over, the shadow clones in two directions were caught off guard, but they were still in front of the two earth yellows in time. Although we know that one of the two earth yellows was created by the clone technique, and the other was the original body, but  Now we have to stop both of them first.  .  com

    Tuhuang also saw that the road ahead was blocked by my shadow clone, but he did not stop, and even rushed forward faster. My shadow clones raised the kunai in their hands. The one in the south was against  Those kunai were completely ignored and he rushed over. Even the kunai thrown by my shadow clone did not cause any harm to him.  The khaki figure in the north trembled slightly when he saw the kunai, and his hands seemed to want to make defensive movements. Although he stopped quickly, I saw it. I smiled faintly and quickly knitted my hands.  Yin said: "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique." Then he threw the shuriken in his hand towards the north. This time, the shuriken was not divided into many pieces, just divided into more than a dozen.

    Tuhuang turned his head slightly and glanced with his peripheral vision, then moved his body slightly twice, lowered his head slightly, and all the shurikens were hit about ten meters in front of Tuhuang.  Tan Huang smiled faintly: "With so few shurikens, it seems that you don't have much chakra. And I should have said that the same one-move ninjutsu is useless to me."

    With a 'bang' sound, Tan Huang just rushed in front of those shurikens, and one of the shurikens suddenly turned into me. In the moment when Tan Huang was stunned, a kunai pierced Tu Huang's heart.  I looked at Tan Huang and smiled lightly: "Really? But it seems that you are wrong. The same shuriken shadow clone technique and the same transformation technique seem to have been successful!"

    Tan Huang looked at the kunai in his heart and said with disbelief: "This is impossible, when did you turn into a shuriken. And you shouldn't be able to see where my true form is so easily."

    I smiled softly: "Do you know where your biggest mistake is?" Then I said without waiting for Tu Huang's answer: "Your biggest mistake is using the clone technique. Indeed, you have been surrounded by me. Want to  If you want to break through, it is best to use the clone technique. But don¡¯t forget, I know the clone technique, and the clone technique is just a child¡¯s play in front of me. Moreover, what is created by the clone technique has no entity, and it just looks like a person.  It's just physical. Just throw a kunai or shuriken, and you can easily try it out. As for when I used the transformation technique, it was the moment you threw down the sword and turned around to run away."

    Tuhuang looked at me and opened his mouth to say something, but in the end he just spit out these few words: "I didn't expect that I really fell into your hands, hahaha, I don't know if this is my retribution."  Tan Huang smiled faintly and seemed to be very energetic, but I knew that his chakra was disappearing rapidly and he wouldn't be able to hold on for long.  I'm afraid no one can save him at this time.

    I looked at Tan Huang, and then forcefully pulled out the kunai from Tan Huang's chest and said, "Retribution? The world of ninjas is so dangerous. Today I will kill you, and tomorrow you will kill me. Anyone may kill themselves.  People, so you must not underestimate anyone, otherwise it will be like stepping into the graveyard. And you have underestimated me from the beginning. So you have already lost half of this battle from the beginning.  "

    After I pulled out the kunai from Tuhuang's chest, blood immediately surged out. Tuhuang looked at the sky and slowly closed his eyes.  I didn't have any expression, I formed a seal with my hands to dispel the shadow clone technique, and then looked at the gushing blood. Although I felt a little nauseous, I still resisted the urge in my stomach and took out the storage scroll from the ninja bag.  , and then with a "bang" sound from the hand seal, two wooden boxes and a piece of paper appeared. I glanced at the first wooden box, then picked up the second wooden box and came to the khaki body.  After opening the wooden box, I took out the kunai and chopped off the khaki's head with a powerful swing.  Then he put it into the wooden box as quickly as possible, and then closed the wooden box.  Then he made seals with his hands to seal everything into the scroll.

    Then I planned to leave, but when I was leaving, I unconsciously glanced at the headless khaki lying on the ground, and then thought of the two heads in my scroll. My stomach was churning, and I immediately turned around and continued.  With a 'vomit' sound, I vomited again. This time, there wasn't even a thing left in my stomach. Everything was vomited out.  Even the gall water was almost vomiting.  ?So I could only retching in waves.

    As soon as I stopped feeling sick, I immediately stood up and walked forward, quickly leaving the place, never looking back. At the same time, I kept thinking about other things in my mind, although I really didn't know what I had.  Let yourself think about it, but my purpose is just to prevent myself from thinking about those things.  But it's a pity that I really didn't have anything to think about in my mind. In the end, I thought about Tu Huang, but this time I was thinking about the battle with Tu Huang.

    I glanced at the town in front of me. The whole town seemed very lively, with people coming and going everywhere.  There were two people dressed as ninjas standing there at the gate of the town.  I looked at the town and thought to myself, "Maybe I will find the answer here as to who I am." Then I started walking into the town.  The two ninjas at the door looked at me, and then focused their attention on the other people.  Maybe in their eyes, an eleven or twelve-year-old kid is no big deal.

    I glanced at them, and then walked into the town. I didn't know why a strong murderous intention suddenly appeared in my heart, but it seemed to be instinctive. The moment the murderous intention just emerged from my heart, I immediately turned it away.  The murderous intention that emerged was suppressed in his mind.

    I looked around the town and thought to myself: "This place is so familiar, as if I have seen it before somewhere. Why is it so familiar?" I looked around, and then unconsciously walked forward little by little, and soon I  I saw a cliff. If it was just like this, then it wouldn't be a big deal.  But the faces of four people were carved on the cliff. Looking at this scene, my head suddenly started to hurt.  My head hurt more and more, and some fragments began to flash through my mind.  I know these are most likely memories from before I appeared here, but along with these fragments came waves of sharp pain.  The feeling of a splitting headache made me a little unbearable, but I still stayed where I was. I wanted to know my true identity, but the clip was only a small part, and it quickly stopped and no longer flashed, so  I grabbed my head and turned around and left the place.

    After leaving there, my head felt much better. Although there was still a faint pain, it was no longer affected. I walked unconsciously in the town, constantly recalling the scattered fragments that appeared in my mind.  From the clip, I just saw a child who has been an orphan since he was a child, slowly growing up in a relatively peaceful world, and then relying on his own efforts to earn everything he needs little by little. In the end, this child succeeded.  Went to school.  Then the clip was gone.  Although I don¡¯t know what this clip is about, it is obvious that the child in this clip has a lot to do with me.

    ¡°Unknowingly, I came to an apartment.  I looked at the apartment in front of me and paused for a moment, then continued walking forward. The apartment had a total of about a dozen rooms on two floors. I ignored the rooms downstairs and went directly to the second floor and walked forward slowly.  , until it stopped in front of a room.

    Looking at this room, my head began to slowly hurt again, and some fragments flashed through my mind again.  But this time it just passed by in a flash. I endured the severe pain, stretched out my hand and pushed open the door of the room. The room was very empty, except for some necessary daily necessities. There was nothing else. I saw  As the fragments flashing through my mind began to become more complicated, I went to the only bed in the room. Fragments continued to appear in my head. At the same time, the severe pain began to become more and more intense. I held my hands tightly.  head.  A low sound came from his mouth.

    ¡®Creak¡¯ The door to the room was opened again, but I was suffering from severe pain and didn¡¯t know it at all. ¡°You are finally here.¡± A very plain voice came into my ears.  The strange thing is that hearing this sound, my headache suddenly relieved.

    I kept breathing heavily, but then I breathed a sigh of relief. This way, I would have enough time to think.  I raised my head and pushed away the long hair that blocked my eyes with my hands, and smiled softly at the person in front of me: "I'm sorry, this must be your home! I'm trespassing, why don't you? Well! This, you,  How is this going?"

    I looked at the person in front of me. The person in front of me was a child who was only six or seven years old. He had long blond hair that fell to his shoulders and three beards on each side of his cheeks.  Wearing a white T-shirt with a spiral logo on it.  There are still a lot of scars on his body, and his appearance is almost exactly the same as mine. This is basically a shrunken version of me.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 18 The Realm of Memory

    I looked at the child in front of me and was speechless for a moment. The child also looked at me, then sat next to me and smiled softly at me and said: "You are finally here. I have been waiting for you for a long time."  .¡±

    "Wait for me? What do you mean? Who are you? Why do you look so similar to me?" I looked at him and said, with a slight tremor in my voice.  I vaguely feel that this person is very important to me.

    The child looked at me and smiled softly: "Don't be nervous. In fact, you have something that I have temporarily left with me. I will return it to you after a while. As for my identity." The child looked at me deeply.  Said: "It is true that I am you, well, to be precise, I should be created by your memory."

    "Memory!" I was slightly startled and looked at him in surprise.

    The child nodded and said, "Well, are you suddenly unable to remember your name, your identity, or even any memory from the past?"

    I looked at him and narrowed my eyes slightly: "How do you know? No one should know about this!"

    The child looked at me and smiled softly: "You don't have to be so nervous. I told you that I am your memory. When you came to this world, your memory was temporarily sealed in this room, so you don't have any  Memories, and when you come to this room, it is time for you to leave this world, and I must return your memories to you."

    I looked at the child in front of me, but the vigilance in my heart never dropped. The child didn't care about me. He walked to the basin and looked at his face from the calm water of the basin: "When your memory comes back to you  At that time, you will know everything, but at that time this world will disappear, and at the same time, I who live in this world will also disappear."

    The child said calmly, but as he spoke, the two scrolls in my ninja tool bag automatically came out of my ninja tool bag, and then the map opened, and the contents of the other storage scroll were also  appeared automatically.  Two wooden boxes and two pieces of paper.  I looked at the scene in front of me with some surprise. I never expected that the two scrolls would actually move on their own.  This was something that would never have happened.

    The child looked at the two wooden boxes and stepped forward slightly to kick them over. Then the two heads rolled out like this. The child looked at the two heads and said, "I knew you already had this."  Two things, otherwise, you will not be able to enter this room." After rolling on the ground a few times, it floated up even more strangely, and then with two 'bang' sounds, the two heads exploded, and then the space  There were waves of fluctuations, and a black column appeared in front of me.

    I turned to look at the child. At this time, the child smiled softly at me: "Let's go quickly, there isn't much time." After saying that, his body turned into light spots and slowly scattered.  When I came down, the light spot that the child turned into did not disappear. After falling down, it floated again, and then suddenly attached to my body.  As those light spots attached to my body, some fragments began to appear in my brain, but they were not scattered, but appeared bit by bit, just like watching a movie.  And this time there was no headache at all.

    Soon all the light points were attached to my body, and many things began to pop up in my mind.  I took a deep breath, my world was falling apart.  I think it won't be long before the whole world completely collapses.  I shook my head helplessly, looked at the black column in front of me, then rubbed my face, pretending to be angry, and then strode into the column, the whole world outside completely collapsed.

    "Kid, you finally woke up. It's not bad. You were able to wake up from the 'realm of memory' in time." I just opened my eyes, but before I could see the surrounding scenery clearly, a magnetic male voice came to me.  ears.  I looked up and saw a pair of blood-red eyes looking at me. The eyes contained a lot of meaning, but only for a moment. In that moment, all the meaning disappeared, leaving only indifference: "Okay, kid, you  Just wake up, go back quickly, the outside world seems to be bright, I think today should be your first day to officially become a ninja, so work hard!"

    I looked at Kyuubi and wanted to say a lot of things in my heart, but in the end I didn't say it out. I just nodded to Kyuubi and said, "Okay, I understand." With that, I walked out. As for the so-called  I didn¡¯t mention the matter in the Realm of Memory because I knew that Kyuubi wouldn¡¯t harm me, at least not yet.  After all, in that case, it might even cost him his own life, and the realm of memory has brought me only benefits and no harm.  The benefits are even huge. Although the battle with Tuhuang was thrilling, it gave me a lot of combat experience.  I think these combat experiences will be of great use in my future battles.  andI have seen blood. In this case, I think that in future battles, when I see corpses or corpses that died more tragically, I won't vomit like in the realm of memory.  This kind of thing is very precious, and it may even save my life in times of danger.  After all, this can be considered a test of life and death.

    Seeing me walking out of the iron gate, Kyuubi's voice came from behind: "The Realm of Memory, this illusion is an illusion based on a person's memory. The caster will fall into his own memory.  In the world, all memories will be lost, and the purpose of the person being cast is to find their own memory. If they cannot retrieve their memory, then the person being cast will never be able to leave that world. And  If you cannot leave that world for too long, then the soul in the real world will disappear. And although I created the illusion of the Realm of Memory, what exactly will happen in it? What will happen? This point  No one can know, not even me, but as the maker of this technique, I can also add something to the memory world. You need combat experience, so I added it to your memory world.  Fight. So if you want to regain your memory, the key is to achieve it through fighting."

    I stopped and said calmly without looking back: "What will happen if I am killed by the enemy during the battle? Should I do it all over again or justdie?"

    Kyuubi's magnetic male voice said: "It is impossible to do it again. In the realm of memory, once you die, your soul in reality will also disappear. So, kid, you should be thankful if you can wake up.  Yes. But risks and benefits are always directly proportional, and you should have gained a lot of benefits from being in the Memory Realm, kid!"

    I nodded and said: "Ah, it's true. Although there is no growth in other aspects, I think I should have gained a lot of experience in fighting. At least if I were asked to fight again, then I think the fighting will definitely not be like  It¡¯s just as hard this time. But Kyuubi, next time if you want to use similar ninjutsu or genjutsu on me again, shouldn¡¯t you inform me first so that I can be mentally prepared and don¡¯t be as careless as this time?  I just activated the ninjutsu without making a sound. I wasn't even mentally prepared for this."

    "Hmph, kid, it seems you need to go to the realm of memory again." After hearing my words, Jiuwei said disdainfully: "In a life-and-death battle, your enemy will not be mentally prepared for you.  Time. But forget it, you¡¯ll be on your own from now on. I won¡¯t let you go to the Realm of Memory again.¡±

    I was slightly stunned and asked with some confusion: "Why? Why can't you let me go a second time?"

    "Hmph." Kyuubi said arrogantly: "Do you think the realm of memory is so easy to use? If this is the case, then the realm of memory is too powerful. You can obtain personal life such as combat experience at any time.  An important factor for protection?" Then Kyuubi paused, and then said: "If you want to use the realm of memory, you must first be very familiar with the properties and changes of the opponent's chakra, and your strength must be better than the opponent, and then  You also need to not be too far away from the opponent, you also need to have very precise chakra control, and finally you need to have your own chakra in the opponent's body. Only after these many conditions are met, can you use the realm of memory. And  The success rate of the Memory Realm is very low. Even if I were to use it on you, the success rate would only be about 50%. Even if it is successful, there is a certain danger in the Memory Realm. But the Memory Realm  Although there are so many harsh conditions for the Realm of Memory technique, the amount of chakra required to use the Realm of Memory is very small. In the words of you ninjas, it is probably the amount of chakra required for three S-level ninjutsu."

    My body staggered slightly, I turned my head and glanced at Kyuubi, I was speechless for a while, and then left here directly. The amount of chakra of the three S-level ninjutsu, expressed in small terms, is probably only Kyuubi, who is known as having unlimited chakra.  It¡¯s a tailed fox!  I think that the amount of chakra is huge, but with the chakra I have now, if I use this technique of Memory Realm, I will probably run out of chakra in just two or three times.  I shook my head helplessly and said to myself: "This ninjutsu is indeed very practical, but it is too expensive and the requirements are too demanding. It is not even considered useless, and it is useless to learn it. It is probably created by Kyuubi temporarily." I  He secretly gave this ninjutsu an evaluation in his mind.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 19 Grouping

    I opened my eyes, and the sun outside had just risen. I got up from the bed. I didn't practice chakra as usual, and then I went to the bathroom and started my first serious cleaning.  .  com This is the first time since I was born in this world that I have seriously washed my body and my long golden hair that reaches my waist. Although my hair is very special, even if I don¡¯t wash it, it can still maintain its golden light.  , but I still clean it seriously.

    I walked out of the bathroom, shook my head vigorously, and then opened the closet. There was only one piece of clothing in it, an earthy yellow dress with swirls on the arms and back.  I looked at the dress and smiled faintly, and then started to put it on. Now I was no different from Naruto in the original book, except for the long golden hair.

    I turned around and looked at the clothes I had changed, took out a bucket and threw it in, then put some water in it.  Then I picked up the forehead protector on the table, thought about it, and put it on my neck, because I thought it was a bit ugly to wear it on my forehead.  Then I randomly found a thin thread and tied it to the end of my hair.  Then I took a look at the sky outside, and it was completely bright.  Then he turned around, opened the door and left the room.

    "Hey, why are you here? This is the graduation exam that all students who pass the exam have to take. I remember you failed the graduation exam, right? Woah woof." There was a white puppy lying on one head, with a smile on its face.  The man with strange symbols drawn on his face and two canine teeth protruding from his mouth looked at me somewhat arrogantly.

    I looked at him, and I knew that he was Inuzuka Kiba of the Inuzuka clan. All the family's unique ninjutsu required cooperation with dogs, so when they were very young, they would have a newborn puppy and then grow up together.  , and I remember that the name of the dog on his head should be Akamaru.  I have grown up with him since childhood, but in this way, the tacit understanding between humans and dogs has become very deep.  But I don¡¯t know if the Inuzuka clan is good at training dogs or if they have some special method.  The dogs of the Inuzuka clan have extremely long lifespans, and can even be as long as humans.  The Inuzuka Kiba in front of him is one of the twelve strongest men in Konoha in the future, but I don¡¯t know if he spends too much time with dogs. Inuzuka Kiba still has a kind of canine wildness in his bones, but this way  When paired with his dog, his fighting ability is amazing, but unfortunately he is too impulsive and reckless.  He is also too arrogant by nature.  However, he was able to regard Naruto, who is now me, as a companion who can talk to each other behind his back.  Just for this reason I no longer have any anger towards him.  Or I don't have any anger towards Konoha's Twelve Strong, after all, these people will be the ones who will truly regard Naruto as their companions in the future.  Even Uchiha Sasuke, who later betrayed Konoha and his companions, regarded Naruto as his companion, but revenge was always the first priority in Uchiha Sasuke's heart.

    I looked at Inuzuka Kiba and smiled faintly, then pointed to the forehead protector on his neck and said, "I also passed the exam. This forehead protector was given to me by Iruka-sensei personally." Inuzuka Kiba saw me  The forehead protector in his neck was slightly doubtful. I saw his doubts and said again: "Okay, I know you still have questions, but Teacher Iruka will be here in a while. Your questions are directly  Wouldn't it be better to ask Iruka-sensei?" After hearing what I said, Inuzuka Kiba stopped asking.

    I turned around and took a look at the seats in the classroom, and saw that most of the seats were already filled with people. Except for the three people who graduated a year earlier, among the Konoha Twelve, the other nine people were now all gathered together.  here.  I searched the crowd and found that Sasuke was trying to be cool with his hands crossed, while the two girls, Sakura and Ino, were trying their best to express themselves in front of Sasuke while belittling each other.  They have been doing this for several years.

    And Shikamaru is still sleeping, as if he never gets enough sleep, and Choji is eating potato chips, but it seems that he never runs out of potato chips, and he is always covered with various kinds of food.  Of course, they are basically snacks.  Shino remained silent. If he looked carefully, he could see that there were still a lot of bugs crawling in his clothes.  My eyes kept moving, my sea-blue eyes searching everywhere.  Soon a faint smile appeared on the corner of my mouth, and then I slowly walked towards a place.

    Soon I stopped and said softly to the girl in the seat: "Do you mind if I sit here?"

    "Ah! That that!" This girl had short blue hair, a pair of cataract-like eyes, and a forehead protector around her neck. After hearing my words, she blushed and lowered her head.  I touched my head with my index fingers meaninglessly, but I didn't say a complete sentence, but I do know about this girl. Her name is Hinata Hinata. She is the eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan of Konoha. She was originally an eldest daughter.  A woman should be well-dressed, but she lacks self-confidence.?At the same time, she was too shy. Although she worked hard enough, she was defeated by her sister Hinata Hanabi, who was six years younger than her, making her father Hinata Hibi completely lose confidence in her.  From then on, Hinata and Hinata focused all their energy on Hinata Hanabi. As for her, although she was the eldest daughter, her life in the Hyuga clan was not good because she did not have the care of her father and the clan leader.

    But I didn¡¯t care about this. Seeing that Hinata didn¡¯t say anything, I smiled softly and sat down next to Hinata.  As soon as I sat down, I noticed that Hinata's face was even redder, already red to her ears. She was a little too shy, but I knew that if Hinata continued to be shy, she would probably faint.  I remember that Hinata in the original book blushed and fainted just because Naruto got closer to him.  And not just once.

    I smiled softly, then stretched out my hand slightly towards Hinata and said: "Hello, I am Uzumaki Naruto, you can just call me Naruto. I remember your name is Hinata Hinata, right?"

    "Ah." Hinata was slightly startled, like a frightened little rabbit, but looking at my outstretched hand, Hinata still stretched out her hand and said: "My, my, my name is Hinata, Hinata, Hinata  Hinata. Just call me Hinata." As soon as she finished speaking, Hinata's face was already red.  Like a ripe apple.  For a moment, Hinata forgot to pull her hand back, but I didn't let go, so the two of us kept holding our hands.  To be honest, Hinata's little hands are very tender and smooth.  Makes me not want to let go.

    "Okay, everyone, be quiet for a moment." Suddenly Iruka's voice came to our ears. Upon hearing Iruka's voice, Hinata was startled and quickly took out her little hand.  His face was red and he lowered his head.  The hands touched unconsciously again.  I looked up at Iruka, smiling slightly in my heart.

    Iruka stood on the podium and looked at all of us and said: "It seems that everyone has arrived. Uh-huh." Iruka cleared his throat and said: "Okay, everyone here has passed graduation.  The students who took the exam, even Naruto who failed the exam yesterday, have successfully graduated. In this way, all our students this year have successfully graduated. No one has failed the exam. In  Here, I would like to congratulate everyone on your successful graduation." Looking at the excited students, Iruka changed the topic: "But don't be happy too early. Although you have successfully passed the graduation exam, you still want to become a real ninja.  If so, everyone still has a difficulty to overcome. If you successfully overcome this difficulty, then everyone can become a genin. If you cannot survive, then everyone will be sent back to learn again. Wait until next year.  There is such an opportunity." Everyone was shocked, and then Iruka added fuel to the fire again: "By the way, based on the ratio of previous years, about 66% of people will be sent back to the academy.  If we follow this ratio, we will meet most of the students here again soon."

    Now everyone couldn¡¯t sit still, and one or two people started talking.  Inuzuka Kiba said somewhat arrogantly: "Humph, Iruka-sensei, just tell me what the problem is. However, no matter what the problem is, I will definitely pass it. Woof woof." Inuzuka Kiba just finished speaking,  Akamaru on his head also barked twice in agreement.

    Iruka smiled softly and said: "Okay, it's good to have this kind of confidence, but what exactly is the difficulty? I don't know. Okay, next, we have to group up. After the grouping, there will be a Jonin.  Or a special Jonin will become your instructor to guide you. But before that, you must pass their test first. If you fail, you will be sent back. And the problem your instructor will give you will be  The final test to become a ninja. If you pass it, you will be a ninja. Okay, now let's divide into groups!"

    "Hmph. Grouping up? Then hurry up!" Inuzuka Kiba snorted, and then secretly said: "No matter who I am grouped with, it will be the same? I will pass the test and become a ninja."

    I heard what Iruka said, and then I glanced at Sasuke and Sakura not far away, and then at the shy Hinata next to me. I felt a little pity because I knew my teammates must be the two of them. Even if they weren't, they would still be there.  It will definitely not be the Hinata next to me. After all, Hinata is the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan. Although she is not loved, her identity has not changed.  You will never be in a group with me.  Sure enough, Iruka's next grouping has not changed at all from the original. Me, Sasuke, and Sakura are the seventh group, and Hinata, Inuzuka Kiba, and Shino are the eighth group.  Ino, Shikamaru, and Choji are the tenth group.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 20 Kakashi

    After being divided into groups, some people started to come and take away the students who had been grouped after a while, and soon only our three groups were left.  .com Even Iruka left at this time.  I still spoke softly to Hinata, but Hinata lowered her head and played with her little hands with a red face.  Occasionally, he answered me gently.  If my hearing wasn't pretty good, I wouldn't be able to hear her voice at all!  Sakura and Ino were still talking and showing off in front of Sasuke, Sasuke was still playing cool, Inuzuka Kiba was teasing his Akamaru, Shikamaru was still sleeping and didn't look energetic at all, and Choji was still eating him.  Snacks, I doubt if the snacks he has on him have exceeded the stock of goods in ordinary small stores.  Aburame Shino's expression has not changed from the beginning to the end, and because he is wearing sunglasses, it is impossible to see whether there is any change in his eyes.

    At this time, a man in his thirties walked in with a cigarette in his mouth. He glanced at a few of us, then took a puff of cigarette and blew out a beautiful smoke ring and said: "The tenth group should still be there, right?"  , you come out, I will be your instructor."

    "Asma, stop smoking, it will teach bad things to children." A pleasant voice came from behind the middle-aged man.  A female ninja with fiery red eyes appeared behind the middle-aged man.

    I looked at these two people with a faint smile on their lips. These two people, that man, his name is Asuma Sarutobi. He is a Jonin of Konoha and the son of the Third Hokage. He is good at Wind Release and Fire Release, but I remember  His main attribute should be wind.  A very rare and destructive attribute!  And the name of that beautiful female ninja is Yuhi Hong, she is Konoha's special jounin. She is not good at ninjutsu but illusion. Her illusion essence is probably not available to anyone except a few people.  Her opponent.  But it seems that the two of them are still in a relationship!

    Hearing Sunset Red's voice, Asma turned her head and immediately put out the cigarette in her mouth: "Okay, I understand. I will quit."

    Hong shook his head and said: "I don't want you to quit, and I know you can't quit. Just try to smoke less in front of the children in the future!"

    Asma was stunned for a moment, then nodded repeatedly: "Okay, this is best."

    Hong looked at the nine of us and said: "Are there nine more people? Then the eighth group is still there, and I will be your instructor, especially the jounin Yuhi Hong."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by the sb.

    Hinata heard Kurenai's voice, stood up and said softly: "Naruto, I'm leaving first." The voice was very soft, but I still heard it.  I said softly: "Then be careful. You must succeed in becoming a ninja, come on!" "Yes!" Hinata responded softly, and then left.  Asuma and Xiyang Hong left with their students.

    I looked at the classroom, and now there are only three people in the classroom, Sasuke and Sakura. However, Sakura is still around Sasuke, and now that Ino is gone, Sakura can better use her own advantages.  Sasuke's expression remained unchanged.  Still trying to be cool.  I smiled faintly, then lowered my head slightly, then closed my eyes, simulating various battle situations in my mind. Of course, my opponents were Mizuki and Tuhuang. After all, I only fought with these two people, so I could only simulate them.  Go out and fight them.

    After a long time, I heard the sound of someone pushing open the classroom door. I immediately stopped the activities in my mind, and then opened my eyes. I saw a short white hair made into a hedgehog, a mask on his face, and a slanted forehead protector.  Wear it on your head, just blocking your left eye, like a one-eyed dragon.  Only one eye that was exposed showed only laziness.  It's just that it's almost noon at this time.

    I looked at him with a faint smile and said nothing.  He just secretly said in his heart: "Kakashi Hatake, a jounin of Konoha, no one knows his specific appearance, and the covered left eye is the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan. It is said that he copied thousands of ninjutsu, and was  He is called a copy ninja. And his father seems to be Konoha White Fang, who is famous for his sword skills. I wonder what level his full strength is?"

    Sakura saw someone appear, and it was an unknown person, and she thought that it might be her instructor. After all, he was still wearing a vest and jacket that only chuunin could have, and he also had a forehead protector on his head. Although it was true that  The coats of ninjas and jonins are the same, but at this time, a Konoha ninja who appears here wearing a vest coat can only be one person, and that is the guiding jounin of our group who has arrived n long time late.  So Sakura immediately sat upright.

    Sasuke's expression still didn't change much, except for the slight change when he saw Kakashi's appearance.  He seemed to be paying attention to Kakashi.

    ?Kakashi looked at us and said: "Okay, everyone, I am your guiding jounin, but everything still needs to be tested. Okay, let's go to the roof first, I have something to say." Then Kakashi looked at us  The three of them turned around and left.  But I found that his eyes stayed on me and Sasuke for a little longer.

    I was stunned for a moment, then smiled lightly. I knew the reason after thinking about it. After all, I am the son of the Fourth Hokage, and the nine-tailed demon fox, the head of the nine tailed beasts, is sealed in my body, and Sasuke is the last of the Uchiha clan.  Survivors, after all, the Uchiha clan now nominally only has two people, Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke, and Uchiha Itachi has rebelled against Konoha.  In this comparison, Sakura is much inferior, and there seems to be nothing outstanding at all.

    We followed Kakashi to the roof. Kakashi randomly found a place to sit down, and then looked at us: "Oh, by the way, let's introduce ourselves first."

    The three of us: "" In the silence, Sasuke was still pretending to be cool, while I closed my eyes and felt the free wind.  Sakura, on the other hand, focused most of her attention on Sasuke and may not have heard Kakashi's words at all.

    "Well? My first feeling about you is that I hate you." Kakashi shrugged his shoulders and said, "Forget it, everyone, just listen to me!" Then after attracting the attention of the three of us, Kakashi  He said: "Okay, let me give you a demonstration first, and then it's your turn to introduce yourself. My name is Hatake Kakashi. You can just call me Kakashi-sensei. As for the things I like and  Is it something you hate? I don¡¯t want to tell you. What¡¯s your dream for the future? It¡¯s nothing special. Are you interested? There are many, so I won¡¯t talk about it.¡±

    Sakura was slightly stunned and said, "In this case, isn't all we know about your name?"

    Kakashi shrugged and said, "Okay, it's your turn." Then he looked at me with his right eye and said, "Then let's start with you!"

    I smiled faintly and said: "My name is Uzumaki Naruto, and I like that shy girl." At this point, a trace of tenderness appeared in my eyes, but it flashed past, but it was still caught by Kakashi,  Then I continued: "By the way, I also like to eat Ichiraku Ramen. The thing I hate is fish. As for my future dream, I want to become an existence that surpasses Hokage. Interested? It seems that I have no special interest."

    Kakashi looked at me and said secretly: "Beyond Hokage? If it's you, maybe you can do it in the future. As for that shy girl, it should be her, but she is the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan. You  If you want to be with her, I'm afraid it won't be that simple. But I think the Third Generation should be responsible for this. After all, having one more concern in your heart will do no harm to Konoha." Then stuck.  Cassie looked at Sakura and said, "Next."

    Sakura immediately said: "My name is Haruno Sakura. The things I like are better said to be the people I like" Then Sakura's face was slightly red and she looked at Sasuke who was playing cool: "Are you interested?  My future dream" Sakura still didn't finish the sentence because he was embarrassed and covered his face.

    "Where are those nasty things?" Kakashi asked calmly.

    "Ino!" Sakura replied without thinking, but it is true, because I am no longer the original Naruto. I have never bothered Sakura. Although I noticed her occasionally, I didn't really care.  , when we were at the Ninja Academy, we didn't say three words to each other for five years. We should be completely strangers to each other, and Ino, but Ino and her are competitors, and the two of them may not be together for the time being.  There will be no reconciliation.

    Kakashi nodded lightly and said to himself: "It seems that for girls of this age, love is more important than anything else!" Then Kakashi looked at Sasuke, who had been acting cool and said: "Then the last one.  "

    Sasuke's body did not move, and he did not even change the focus of his eyes: "My name is Uchiha Sasuke. I don't have anything I like, and there are many things I hate. As for dreams, I have no interest in such things." Then Sasuke's tone was  It changed and became very sinister: "I only have one ambition, to revive the Uchiha clan and kill that man." After hearing Sasuke's words, everyone was silent for a moment.  But Sakura had a look of fascination on her face, while I just smiled faintly.

    The look in Kakashi's eyes turned cold after hearing Sasuke's words: "It's true, this child." Then Kakashi returned to his original state, then took a gentle breath and said: "Okay, all three.  Such a personality." Then Kakashi was silent for a moment and said: "Then let's go back and have a good rest today. Starting from tomorrow, we will start executing the mission!"

    Sakura asked: "Mission? Doesn't it mean that if you want to become a real ninja, you must pass Kakashi-sensei's test?"?  "

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 21 Late King Kakashi

    In response to Sakura's question, Kakashi nodded and said: "Ah, it's true, so tomorrow's first task is not to go to the Hokage to pick it up, and then come to me, your first one, it may also be today's  The last mission is also my test for you, a wilderness survival exercise. .com"

    Sakura was stunned for a moment, then said: "Why is it a drill? If it is a drill, it has been done many times in the academy."

    "Hehehehe, this is not an ordinary exercise." Kakashi deliberately let out a low laugh: "You should know that the graduation exam is only to select students who may become genin, and this exercise is  In the real exam, only those who pass can become ninjas, and those who fail will be sent back to the academy. This is a super difficult exercise with a failure rate of 66%. Anyway, in tomorrow's exercise, I will judge whether you can become a ninja.  A genin. As long as you pass, then I will take you on a mission tomorrow afternoon." Then Kakashi paused slightly, and then said: "Okay, let's stop here! Tomorrow morning at five o'clock  Gather in the open space in the forest behind Konoha Academy. You should know where it is! Remember to bring the ninja tools. Okay, let's disband." After saying that, Kakashi turned around and then said: "That's right.  , don't eat breakfast, you will definitely vomit it out." After saying that, Kakashi disappeared with a 'bang'.

    I smiled faintly and said to myself: "Blinking technique? Forget it." Then I stood up and said: "Okay, I just introduced myself. We may all be companions in the future. Just call me Naruto from now on."  "

    Sakura also nodded and said: "Well, you can just call me Sakura." Sasuke said coldly: "It's just a title, whatever you want."

    I smiled faintly: "Then see you tomorrow. I hope everyone can pass Mr. Kakashi's test and become a ninja!" After that, I turned around and jumped from the roof to another building.  It disappeared quickly.

    After I disappeared, Sakura looked at Sasuke and said with some embarrassment: "Well Sasuke, we will be companions from now on, let's have lunch together!"

    Sasuke stood up and said calmly: "Not interested." Then he jumped up and left.

    "Oh, Sasuke" Sakura watched Sasuke leave and just stretched out her hand to stop Sasuke, but Sasuke was already some distance away and could no longer hear her voice, so Sakura could only give up.

    I jumped out of Konoha Village, then came to the forest outside, and once again came to the waterfall I often came to. Standing by the lake, I gently took off my clothes, even taking off my forehead protector.  He got down, with only his shorts left on his body, and then jumped into the lake with a 'plop' sound.  The fish around me were frightened and fled away because of my sudden intrusion.  I smiled faintly and chased away. I occasionally went up to take a breath. After the feeling of being watched slowly disappeared, I emerged from the water and formed a seal with my hands: "Shadow Clone Technique." I created a shadow clone of myself, and then  Let him stay there to hide from the occasional surveillance of the third generation, and the main body sank again. This time I swam directly to the bottom of the waterfall, then gathered chakra on my feet, and then stood up against the impact of the waterfall.  Below the waterfall.  It's just that if you look at it from the outside, you can vaguely see a figure inside the waterfall.

    The powerful impact of the waterfall is nothing to me now, it can only bring me some small obstacles. After all, I have been bearing the impact of the waterfall for five years, and my body has become accustomed to this level of impact.  So I stood under the waterfall very easily, letting the impact of the waterfall not move my body at all. I slowly recalled the ninjutsu in my mind, and began to slowly practice the seals.  order.

    After a while, I started to make hand seals under the waterfall. I quickly finished the hand seals and shouted loudly: "Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique." As soon as I finished speaking, there was a "rumbling" sound from outside, and then  The waterfall, which was only a little big at first, suddenly became much larger, and then I clearly felt that the impact on my body suddenly became much greater.  I took a deep breath and continued to exercise

    As the sun set, my shadow clone lay in the lake, floating on the lake like a corpse, with all of its long golden hair immersed in the water, and a piece of grass in its mouth.  The closed eyes seemed to be asleep. Suddenly the shadow clone opened his eyes, then glanced at the sky and said: "It's time to go back!" Then the shadow clone looked at the waterfall. The waterfall at this time was more than one size larger than usual, at least  From the outside, no flaws can be seen.

    The shadow clone looked at the waterfall and said: "The main body is really working hard. He has adapted to the impact of the waterfall, and he still uses ninjutsu to strengthen the impact. But this is normal, after all, the enemies in the future will be stronger than the last. If  I'm afraid if I don't work harder But having said that,The body also needs rest.  What's more, tomorrow is the last problem to become a ninja. If you are too tired to pass it, it will be funny.  "As he spoke, the shadow clone dived into the water, and then formed seals with his hands. With a 'bang' sound, the shadow clone disappeared. Then all the memories of the shadow clone poured into my mind, and I smiled faintly: "That's it.  ?  But it's really time to go.  Moreover, a lot of my physical strength has been consumed. I estimate that if this continues, I will reach my limit soon.  "As I said that, I released my hands that were holding the seal, and then walked directly out of the waterfall. I kept panting, and when I walked on the shore, I suddenly lay down in the green grass on the shore.  He couldn't breathe and let the evening breeze blow gently.

    I slowly regained my physical strength. In this way, the benefits of having Nine Tails in my body will be reflected. Although my physical strength was almost exhausted, I recovered quickly now.  Then I put my clothes back on, then jumped up and ran towards Konoha

    The sky was not completely bright yet, around five o'clock in the morning, the forest behind Konoha Academy was originally very quiet, especially the open space, which was extremely quiet. Only the water in the small river next to it made a sound of 'Crashing'.  'The sound seemed a bit scary in the dark night, but at this time, two people appeared, a boy wearing a blue top and white shorts with an indifferent face, and a girl wearing red clothes with a sleepy face from both sides.  direction to this open space.  The two of them are Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura,

    The two people greeted each other.  Then Sakura looked around and asked with some confusion: "Hey, Sasuke, are we just the two of us? Where is Naruto? Isn't he here yet? And where is Kakashi-sensei? The time has come."

    Sasuke shook his head, put down the backpack on his back, and sat on the ground.  Waiting quietly, Sakura saw Sasuke's appearance and followed Sasuke's example and sat down, but the two of them sat a little closer.  Well, it's really just a little closer, with a backpack in the middle.

    The sky was gradually getting brighter, but let alone Kakashi, not even I showed up, which made Sakura extremely unhappy.  The anger on his face was visible to everyone, even Sasuke looked a little unhappy. Although he didn't show it on his face, it could be seen from his deeply furrowed brows.  But this can't be blamed on them, after all, the two of them have been waiting here since dawn, and it has been more than four hours since it was fully dawn.  But Kakashi and I still didn't show up.

    "I'm sorry, I was too obsessed with cultivation for a while, so I'm late." I walked out of the forest with a faint smile.

    "Naruto, you are late." Sakura stood up and said: "The meeting time is five o'clock, and it is already past nine o'clock, almost ten o'clock. You are nearly five hours late."

    I looked at Sasuke and Sakura who were sitting, then looked around and said, "Ah, it seems so, but it seems that Kakashi-sensei hasn't come yet! In this way, I won't be considered late,  After all, even if I come on time, I can only wait here stupidly for Kakashi-sensei." When I said this, I felt that the air around me seemed to have become a little heavier.  I glanced at Sakura and found that she was looking at me with fire in her eyes.  I shrugged helplessly and said, "Okay, okay, I won't mention this anymore. But you won't really be waiting here at five o'clock, right?"

    Sakura was slightly startled: "Is there anything wrong? But didn't Kakashi-sensei say this is the time?"

    "Haha." I smiled softly: "Indeed, there is nothing wrong with time, but the person who said this time is just wrong." Sakura still looked at me doubtfully, and I said helplessly: "It seems that you really don't know  Ah, our instructor, Kakashi Hatake, is a very powerful ninja, but as long as it is not a formal mission or other urgent matters, then Kakashi-sensei is a latecomer. For example  , for our final test, in fact, this kind of thing is not particularly important. There is no need to do it early in the morning. It can be done at any time in the morning, noon, afternoon, or even night, and it cannot be done today, tomorrow  It¡¯s okay, even if this test doesn¡¯t happen, it¡¯s actually not a big deal. So for this kind of thing, Kakashi-sensei will definitely be late, and the lateness will definitely be a few hours, not just a few minutes or ten minutes.¡±

    Sakura and Sasuke were stunned, as if they did not expect this to happen. Sakura asked: "So Naruto, how do you know these things?"

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 22 Thousand Years of Killing

    Regarding Sakura's question, I smiled softly and said, "No one knows how strong Kakashi-sensei is, but I think all the ninjas in Konoha know that Kakashi-sensei was late yesterday.  When Kakashi-sensei introduced himself, he just told us his name and didn¡¯t mention anything else, so I went to ask Iruka-sensei, although Iruka-sensei was just a chuunin and was not familiar with it.  Things about jounin, but Iruka-sensei still knows these well-known thingscom"

    "That's why you came so late?" Sakura clenched her fists tightly and said, "Why didn't you tell us?"

    I said helplessly: "First of all, I don't know where you live? Although you can know the address if you ask around, I thought you should know it too. After all, there are very few people who know about Kakashi-sensei's problem.  It's too much. Second point, because I knew Kakashi-sensei would be late, I didn't get up at five o'clock this morning. When I woke up, it was already after six o'clock, and then I sorted it out  , I started practicing out of habit. I didn¡¯t come here until just now, so it became like this.¡±

    Sakura was speechless, looked at the time, and then sighed deeply: "It will be ten o'clock in a few minutes. How long will it take for Kakashi-sensei to come? How long do we have to wait here?"

    I shrugged helplessly and said: "I don't know, I'm not Kakashi-sensei. How do I know when Kakashi-sensei will come, but I think Kakashi-sensei should be here soon. After all, Kakashi-sensei yesterday  Mr. Nishi said that if we can pass his test, he will take us to pick up the mission in the afternoon. I think Mr. Kakashi will definitely come over in the morning. Just be patient! We have been waiting for a few hours anyway,  It¡¯s not far behind this time.¡±

    Sakura: ""

    About an hour later, Kakashi finally appeared and said with a smile, "Hey, everyone is here."

    "It's too slow, Kakashi-sensei." Sakura said with some dissatisfaction.

    "Aha, thatahem" Kakashi coughed twice, then walked to three upright logs, put an alarm clock on the middle log and said: "Now I will ring the alarm clock."  Set it at twelve o'clock." Then Kakashi took out two bells from his body. There was a red string on the bells. Kakashi shook it twice, and the bells made a sound of "ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding."  Cassie continued: "Your task is to snatch the bell from my hand before the alarm clock rings. Those who don't snatch it will not have lunch, and they will be tied to a log by me and watch me eat.  lunch."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Sakura clutched her belly, and Sasuke had a strange look on his face.  The sound of 'Gulu, Gulu' started to sound, and Sakura and Sasuke showed a look of embarrassment on their faces.

    "Oh, aren't you hungry?" Kakashi asked as he looked at me without any reaction.

    I shrugged and said, "I'm sorry, Kakashi-sensei, because I heard about your reputation of being late, so I didn't arrive at the meeting time this morning, and I was busy practicing when I woke up in the morning. After practicing,  , I forgot your instructions for a moment, and only remembered it on the way here after finishing breakfast." As soon as I finished speaking, Sasuke and Sakura looked at me, with expressions on their faces.  Got a strange look.

    "Really? Forget it." Kakashi also had a bit of embarrassment on his face.  After all, it is not an honor for one of his students to point out his lateness habit.  "Okay, let's get started!" Kakashi said and hung the two bells on his waist.

    "Wait a minute." Sakura looked at the two bells on Kakashi's waist and said, "Why are there only two bells? There should be three bells for us, right?"

    I said calmly: "It doesn't mean anything special? It's just that there are only two bells, so one of the three of us will definitely not be able to grab it, and the person who can't grab it will be regarded as a failure in the mission, so  At least one person or all three of us were sent back to the academy. That's why Iruka-sensei said that this is a test with a failure rate of 66%."

    "What!" Sakura was startled, then looked at Sasuke and then at me.  Finally, he focused his attention on Kakashi.

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Ah, it's true. Okay, everyone can use shurikens, kunai, or any method you can think of. If you don't have the determination to kill me, you can't take it.  At the bell." Then Kakashi paused and said: "Okay, it's ten minutes past eleven, you still have fifty minutes left, make good use of it. Then start." Kakashi just finished speaking and started.  , the three of us left the place independently.  Sakura hid in the grass, Sasuke hid in a leafy tree, and weHiding behind a tree trunk, between Sasuke and Sakura.

    "Oh, all three of them look good. I wonder who will be unable to bear it first?" Kakashi flashed the hiding place of the three of us from the corner of his eyes and said secretly in his heart, and then put his hand into the ninja bag.  , took out a book and started reading.  And this book is also famous as "Intimate Paradise".

    I looked at Kakashi, and then withdrew my gaze. After all, Kakashi is a jonin. If he stares at him for a long time, he will easily find out. I formed a seal with my hands, and there was a 'bang' sound, and then  I took the kunai and rushed out of my hiding place.

    "Is Naruto the first one who can't bear it anymore? I thought he was very patient." Kakashi looked at me rushing over and said to himself.  I held the kunai and flashed a cold light, and drew directly towards the two bells on Kakashi's waist. As long as I could reach them, the two bells would definitely fall to the ground.

    Kakashi stretched out his hand slightly and instantly grabbed my right wrist holding the kunai. Then he came behind me in the blink of an eye. Then he threw the book in his hand into the sky, and his hands instantly formed the seal of the tiger.  , then squatted down and shouted: "The Secret of Ninpo Konoha Taijutsu: Thousand Years of Killing." Then he stabbed it up hard.  Well, chrysanthemum.  Sakura's face turned slightly red among the grass.  There was also a slight hint of embarrassment on Sasuke's face on the branch.

    ¡®Bang.  ¡¯ With a sound, I was hit by Kakashi¡¯s attack and suddenly disappeared.  Kakashi was stunned and said secretly: "Clone? No, it's the shadow clone technique of creating an entity. I didn't expect him to think of using this trick for testing. He really learned and applied it! But since this is a shadow clone, then the original body  He should still be hiding there!" Kakashi stretched out his hand to catch the book that fell from the air.  Then the place where I was hiding rushed over.

    When my shadow clone disappeared, I froze slightly while hiding behind the tree trunk. Although I was just a shadow clone just now, all the memories of the shadow clone would be transferred to my mind. For the first time, I felt the "Millennium Killing"  'The power is indeed powerful enough.  And I also knew that the moment the shadow clone rushed out, the place I was hiding would be exposed, so I started to form seals with all my strength.

    Just when Kakashi was coming towards me, I rushed out from behind the tree trunk one step earlier, but not in the direction of Kakashi but in another direction.  "Escape? In this case, there is no way to get the bell on my body." Kakashi said while chasing me: "And you can't escape."

    Soon Kakashi was close to me, and there was not much distance between us. I suddenly stopped on a branch, and then two shurikens appeared in my hand, and then I quickly made seals and shouted loudly: "  Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu." Then he threw the shurikens in his hands towards Kakashi one after another, and then the shurikens in front were instantly divided into hundreds, while the shurikens in the back were  There were no changes, but since there were shurikens everywhere, it was hard to spot.

    Kakashi looked at the hundreds of shurikens approaching, and the look in his eyes became serious, and then he took out a kunai and a "ding-ding-ding-dang" sound sounded. Kakashi forcibly used the kunai to kill all the shurikens.  blocked.  At this moment, a shuriken flew towards his waist.  If nothing unexpected happens, the string on the bell will be cut off. Kakashi frowned slightly, turned his body slightly to one side, and hid. At this time, there was a 'bang' sound, and the shuriken suddenly turned into me.  , Kakashi was slightly startled.

    At this time, I was already touching the two bells on Kakashi's waist, but just when I grabbed a bell, Kakashi suddenly punched me on the wrist. I felt pain and subconsciously  He let go of his hand, and then Kakashi forcibly moved his body in the air, and then kicked me directly with an upside-down golden hook. At this time, Kakashi landed firmly on the branch, and then punched me.  Standing on the branch, I disappeared with a bang.  Then Kakashi chased me.  Sakura hiding in the grass and Sasuke hiding on the branches had different feelings. They had just seen what happened completely. They were shocked by Kakashi's strength, and they were also surprised by me.  Strength.

    With a ¡®crash¡¯ sound, I flew out of the woods, rolled on the ground a few times, and then fell directly into the river.  Kakashi jumped out of the forest and looked at the water and said secretly: "Shadow Clone Jutsu, I didn't expect to master this ninjutsu so quickly."

    I jumped up from the river, glanced at Kakashi, and then shook my head vigorously. My golden hair shone strangely in the sun: "You are indeed a jounin, so strong. In that case, not only  If you dodge, you can still fight back.¡±

    Kakashi squinted his eyes slightly, reached out and gently touched the bell on his waist and said: "It's so dangerous, and you were only a little bit successful just now!"

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 23 Passing Alone

    Kakashi and I stood opposite each other, and in just a few minutes of fighting, I knew that it was almost impossible to get the bell from Kakashi by myself.  .  com But it is impossible to use the power of Sasuke and Sakura. After all, they were misled by Kakashi from the beginning.  But if the opportunity arises, I think they will launch an attack.

    I formed a seal with my hands and said: "Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang', hundreds of me appeared in front of Kakashi.  One of them said loudly: "Everyone, come on." "Oh." All of them said loudly.  Then all of me rushed forward together.

    Kakashi held the kunai, his eyes changed, and then he rushed into my shadow clone in an instant.  Then I just heard the sound of 'bang bang bang bang', and several of them disappeared in an instant.  I looked around and said, "It's useless, Naruto. You can't get the bell from me like this." Just as Kakashi was speaking, several more clones were scattered.  Although I have many shadow clones, there is nothing I can do against Kakashi.

    "Everyone use shurikens!" I shouted loudly, and then pulled out a shuriken. At this time, all the shadow clones also took out shurikens and threw them at Kakashi at the same time.

    Kakashi looked at the densely packed shurikens, and suddenly there was no place to hide, they were all around. Then Kakashi's legs slightly bent, and then suddenly rushed into the sky, and then the sound of 'bang bang' continued  rang out, and most of my clone was wiped out by the shuriken I threw.  At this time, one of my shadow clones put his hands together, I stepped on it, and then used the force to rush into the sky. I took out the kunai from my legs and went straight to Kakashi's neck. Kakashi's body paused slightly.  , and then with a 'dang' sound, we fought each other with kunai, but obviously, I was not Kakashi's opponent, because I was knocked down from the air by Kakashi.  I fell from the air and shouted loudly: "Sasuke, attack."

    Sasuke, who was standing on a branch, watched Kakashi and I fighting each other in mid-air. He heard my shout again, hesitated for a moment, and then immediately formed a seal with his hands and said loudly: "Fire Release¡¤Hao"  Fireball Jutsu." Then he spit out a huge fireball from his mouth. Judging from this fireball, Kakashi in the air would never have a chance to escape.  Kakashi's huge fireball was completely concentrated.

    I frowned slightly, I did not relax my vigilance, and still observed the surroundings carefully, but Sasuke seemed to relax, and he jumped from the tree.  But just when his feet just touched the ground, a hand stretched out from under the earth: "Ninjutsu, Earth Release: Heart Beheading Technique." Then he grabbed Sasuke's feet, and then pulled Sasuke in.  In the soil, Kakashi jumped out of the soil. This time, only Sasuke's head was left on the ground, and his body was completely buried alive.

    "You have good strength, but you still don't know how to cooperate, and the timing of your cooperation is wrong. If you can cooperate better, your strength should be even stronger." Kakashi said softly to me and Sasuke  said.

    "Impossible, who was that in the air just now?" Sasuke said in disbelief.

    Kakashi shrugged and said: "It's nothing, it's just a shadow clone."

    I was slightly startled: "Am I just fighting your shadow clone just now?"

    Kakashi shook his head and said: "The person fighting you is indeed the real body, but after fighting with you for one move. Because of Sasuke's hesitation at that moment, I hid." After hearing Kakashi's words,  I was surprised. I didn't expect that Kakashi could escape in that situation. At least if it were me, I would never be able to escape. I originally thought that even if my strength was not as good as that of a Jonin, I would still be able to escape.  There won't be much difference, but I didn't expect that I was no match for Kakashi, and it was Kakashi who didn't use the Sharingan.  It seems that my journey as a ninja has just begun.

    When I was surprised, Kakashi suddenly disappeared in place, and before I could react, he appeared in front of me: "Taijutsu, whirlwind kick." Then Kakashi spun around in the air,  Then he kicked me hard in the stomach.  I flew out all of a sudden and didn't stop until I hit a wooden stake. For a moment, I couldn't stand up at all. Kakashi suddenly appeared next to me and took out a thick hemp rope.  He tied me to the stake, and Kakashi narrowed his eyes and smiled: "When a ninja is fighting, you must not be distracted." Then Kakashi turned around and said: "Oh,  By the way, I tied this with a special method, and you can't break free with the escape technique." Then Kakashi disappeared.  Then my shadow clones around me began to disappear continuously. Within a few minutes, all the shadow clones disappeared.

    I kept trying to free myself with my hands, but I soon discovered that it was exactly what Kakashi said, it was impossible to do it."Get away, I shook my head helplessly and gave up."  After Kakashi scattered all my shadow clones, I asked: "How do you know that I am the true body? The shadow clone technique cannot tell which one is the true true body."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Ah, indeed, because what the shadow clone technique creates is not an afterimage, but a real entity, and because the chakra is evenly distributed to all shadow clones. So if you want to see it from the appearance  It is impossible to see the entity. But if you observe carefully, you can find some differences. I just said so many words to you just to expose your flaws. "

    I was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly: "It was just a moment of surprise. You actually saw it!" Kakashi smiled flatly, and then disappeared all of a sudden.  I glanced at Sasuke who was buried in the soil, and said with a slight wry smile: "I didn't expect Kakashi-sensei to be so strong. A shadow clone requires us to use all our methods to defeat him. We don't even have the strength to resist the main body."  "Humph!" Sasuke snorted coldly.  Turned his head.

    I smiled flatly, then closed my eyes and began to rest quietly, while my hands continued to use the escape technique.  After a while, I opened my eyes and raised my head, glanced at the sky and said, "Hey, Sasuke, look at the time on the wooden stake. It should be almost time now!"

    Sasuke glanced at him and said, "Well, it's still a few minutes away. Damn it, I can't get away no matter what."

    "Ah" If a sharp female voice appeared from the woods, Sasuke and I would both recognize that the voice belonged to Sakura.  I smiled bitterly and said, "Okay, now our entire army is wiped out."

    "According to Kakashi-sensei's strength, Sakura shouldn't be able to last this long." Sasuke said secretly in his heart.  At this time, Kakashi came back with Sakura in his arms, and then leaned Sakura against the wooden stake, but did not tie her with a rope.

    I turned to look at Sakura and said, "Kakashi-sensei, you cast a genjutsu on her, right?"

    Kakashi was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Oh, how did you know?" Kakashi's words were equivalent to acknowledging what I said.

    I smiled softly: "You can tell at a glance. The power of ninjas are physical skills, ninjutsu and genjutsu. First of all, I was defeated by you, Kakashi-sensei, with taijutsu, Sasuke was defeated by ninjutsu, and  It seems that Sakura was defeated by you using genjutsu. And if you use taijutsu, you will inevitably be hurt, and the same is true for ninjutsu. Only by using genjutsu will no harm be left on the body, because genjutsu is  It directly affects the spirit, so it seems that Sakura can only be defeated by illusion. However, it seems that Sakura is just unconscious, with a trace of fear on her face. In this case, she should have seen  Something terrible happened and she fainted. She should be fine after she wakes up."

    Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at me, "Yeah." Sakura groaned and then opened her eyes. As a result, Sakura suddenly saw Sasuke buried in the soil, and then her eyes widened.  , and then fainted again.  I'm speechless.

    The sound of the alarm clock rang.  Kakashi glanced at the time on the alarm clock and said, "It's time." Then Kakashi untied the rope from my hand, then got Sasuke out of the soil, and finally woke up Sakura.  After Sakura saw the complete Sasuke, I told her what happened, and she calmed down.

    Kakashi looked at us, narrowed his eyes slightly, shook the two bells in his hands and said, "None of the three of you have completed the task. It seems that all three of you are going back to the academy."  Then after a pause, Kakashi narrowed his eyes and said, "Do you know why there are three people in a group?"

    "Because of cooperation!" I saw that both Sasuke and Sakura were silent, so I said: "Just like before, if Sasuke can cooperate better with me, then I'm afraid, Kakashi-sensei, it won't be so easy for you either.  Just escape! The power of cooperation is far stronger than the power of one person. I think the meaning of grouping should be here. After all, some tasks cannot be completed by one person, and can only be completed by cooperating with companions."

    Kakashi glanced at me, then nodded and said: "Ah, Naruto is right. And Naruto did a good job. After his own attack failed, he immediately created opportunities for others. Although you did not succeed in getting  Bell, but you have already understood the importance of companions, so Naruto, you are qualified."

    I was stunned for a moment, then smiled flatly and said, "Thank you, Kakashi-sensei. What about Sasuke and Sakura?"

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 24 All passed

    Hearing my question, Kakashi nodded secretly, but on the surface he shrugged lightly, turned to Sasuke and said: "Sasuke, just like what Naruto just said, if you don't hesitate at that time, I will  You are very likely to be injured, but you don't trust your companions at all, and you don't want to rely on your companions' strength. You just want to rely on your own strength, but you want to become a ninja, and in the previous battle between Naruto and me, you also  You know a lot about my power, so you will attack after hesitation, but you have to know that this kind of thinking is very dangerous for ninjas. And Sakura, you only have Sasuke in your eyes and heart, you don't have any  You didn't care about Naruto who was fighting me, and you didn't think that Naruto who was fighting me might be creating opportunities for you to attack, but you were just looking around for Sasuke, so I cast an illusion, and it turned out that until I  Grab Naruto and Sasuke, you haven't broken free from the genjutsu yet. So both of you are unqualified."

    Sasuke's eyes darkened, and he clenched his hands tightly, his nails digging deeply into his flesh. Sakura's expression also darkened, but it was not for herself but for Sasuke.

    "Kakashi-sensei." I glanced at Sasuke and Sakura, and then said, "Teacher, can you give them another chance?"

    Kakashi, Sasuke, and Sakura were stunned at the same time. Kakashi thought for a moment and then said: "Okay, I can give them another chance, but Naruto, you will also participate this time. If they still  If you can't pass, then you have to go back to the academy. Do you agree?"

    I glanced at Sakura and Sasuke, then nodded and said, "Okay, Kakashi-sensei. I agree."

    Kakashi shrugged indifferently: "It's up to you. Then the next test will be in the afternoon." Then Kakashi handed me a lunch box and said: "Eat something good. The battle just now should make your stomach feel better."  It should be empty. The afternoon test will not be as easy as this time." I took the lunch box, and then Kakashi disappeared with a bang with another lunch box.

    I took the lunch box and turned to look at Sakura and Sasuke, then handed the lunch box over: "You guys eat it, at least I have eaten it in the morning, but you haven't eaten anything today?"

    Sasuke took one look and shook his head and said: "Give it to Sakura, she is a girl." "Gulu" Sasuke just refused, I handed the lunch box to Sakura, and Sasuke's stomach growled, and the look on Sasuke's face  As soon as I blushed, a smile appeared on my and Sakura's faces, when the sound of "Gulu, Gulu" kept ringing.  Sakura's and mine's stomachs growled at the same time.  Now it's our turn to feel a little embarrassed.

    Sakura glanced at the lunch box in my hand, swallowed a sip of saliva, and pushed the lunch box back and said, "Naruto, you should eat it. You must have consumed a lot in the battle with Kakashi-sensei just now, and this afternoon  In this test, you and Sasuke are the main ones. My strength is too weak, so you should take it!" We declined.  No one ate.

    Feeling the lunch box in your hand slowly getting colder.  I smiled and said: "Everyone, this lunch box is almost cold. If we keep refusing, I'm afraid we won't be able to eat it. That's good, let's eat together. Although everyone won't be full, there is something to make up for it.  It¡¯s also good to refresh your stomach.¡±

    Sasuke and Sakura thought for a moment, then nodded. I smiled flatly, opened the lunch box, and divided the lunch box into two large and small portions with chopsticks. Both Sakura and Sasuke focused on the small portion.  It looked like they were all planning to eat small portions by themselves.  I smiled flatly, stretched out my chopsticks, and swallowed the small portion in a few mouthfuls.  Then he handed the chopsticks to them.

    Sasuke and Sakura were stunned, knowing that they originally planned to eat small portions by themselves.  Now there are only two portions left in the lunch box and they are almost gone.  I smiled flatly and said: "Okay, you guys eat quickly. After eating, we will plan how to deal with the test in the afternoon. We can't do what we did in the morning. In that case, we won't be able to grab the bell from Kakashi-sensei.  "Yes." Sasuke hesitated for a moment, then took the lunch box and ate one portion, and then Sakura ate the last portion.  Although the three of them were not full, they just had something in their stomachs, which made some of them even hungrier.

    After eating, the three of us gathered together and began to plot against Kakashi, but we didn¡¯t know that there was a person hiding behind the wooden pile not far behind us, with a white-headed hedgehog and a forehead protector worn diagonally.  It was our teacher Kakashi, but at this moment, cold sweat was dripping from his forehead: "Is this kid really just a person who has lived alone for twelve years? If he really follows his plan, although I  It's not a big deal, but he is sure to make a fool of himself. That kid must be taking revenge on me for using the Thousand-Year Kill just now." Then Kakashi's thoughts changed: "But even so, a kid who is twelve years old and has not officially become a ninja, from him  Shown in the morning?In terms of strength, I am afraid that his strength has surpassed that of the average chuunin, and he can still have such a mind. He will definitely become a core figure in the group, and his future achievements will be even more limitless. Maybe he will really become  A ninja who surpasses his teacher.  "

    "Is this okay? Naruto, in this case, you can't become a ninja." Sakura said hesitantly.  We have just completed the successful design. The design was based on the battle with Kakashi in the morning. As long as Kakashi does not use Sharingan and sword skills, Kakashi will definitely make a big fool of himself.  But how to distribute the bells after getting them.  We just ended our discussion here.

    I nodded and said, "Ah, that's it! As long as you get the bell, you two will pass the test. I'll go back to the academy."

    Sakura glanced at Sasuke and then made up her mind: "No, let me go back to the academy. You two are very strong, but I am the weakest, so let me go back to the academy!"

    Sasuke shook his head and said: "Okay, let me go back. My current strength is still too weak. Compared with that man, I am still far behind. So it's better to practice more." Sasuke was saying this  When he spoke, his eyes were full of unwillingness.

    I shook my head and said: "Forget it, let's not talk about this for now. Let's think about whether there are any flaws in our plan first! As for how to distribute the two bells, we can wait until we get them."

    A drop of sweat dropped from Kakashi's forehead again and he said secretly: "It's still perfect. I just found a few flaws. If it continues like this, it won't be good. Moreover, they have already reached a preliminary unity, and they can only continue to work together.  Accumulated in missions and battles." Thinking of this, Kakashi formed a seal with his hands, and then appeared in front of the three of us with electricity emanating from his body and said: "You three." As Kakashi's hands continued to form seals,  Seal, dark clouds gradually covered the entire sky: "Do you have anything else to say?"

    I smiled slightly and said, "I didn't expect that my plan would have failed before it even started to be implemented." Then I stood up and said, "Kakashi-sensei, I designed the plan. If you want to punish me, then punish me."  I'm fine." As soon as I finished speaking, the lightning on Kakashi's hand moved towards me.  The sound of 'thunderclap' kept ringing.  You can imagine what the result will be when it attacks someone later.

    Sakura quickly stepped forward and stood in front of me and said: "No, Kakashi-sensei, Naruto is just for us, you'd better punish me." Kakashi was stunned for a moment and then continued to increase the lightning in his hand.  , it seems that it may attack at any time.  Sasuke didn't say anything, he just stepped forward and stood in front of Sakura.  "Sasuke"

    "Are you three really not afraid?" Kakashi asked coldly.

    I took a step forward and stood side by side with Sasuke and said: "We are a group of companions. Naturally, we have to bear everything we will encounter together with our companions. Not only now and in the future." "Yes." Sakura responded, and then  Stand firmly with us.

    "Really?" Kakashi formed a seal with his hands again, and there was a "rumbling" thunder in the sky.  Then Kakashi loudly said: "You three are qualified."

    The three of us were stunned for a moment, and then I laughed because I already knew the reason.  Sasuke, on the other hand, was thinking about why Kakashi suddenly said that we were qualified.  And Sakura asked stupidly: "Ah, why? All of a sudden?"

    Kakashi smiled flatly and gestured towards me with his exposed right eye: "It seems that Naruto already knows, let Naruto explain!" I was slightly stunned, and then Sakura and Sasuke simultaneously  Look at me.  Then Kakashi took out three lunch boxes from behind and said, "Okay, come and have something to eat. Let's talk while eating. Let's take a rest first, and then we will start accepting the task." We each took a box lunch.  , the three of them sat together, and Kakashi took out the Kiss Paradise again and started watching.

    I looked at Sasuke and Sakura and smiled slightly. I naturally knew what Kakashi was thinking. He planned to train me to be the leader of the group. After all, a group must have a leader, whether spiritual or practical, but it must be  Yes, now it seems that Kakashi plans to cultivate me into such a character.  Thinking of this, I could only smile bitterly. Looking at Sasuke and Sakura, I once again told them the importance of companions. It was obvious that they were not stupid. When I talked about this again, they all responded.  .  But no matter what, we have passed Kakashi's test and officially become ninjas.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 25 The first mission

    "Hokage-sama, we are here to take over the mission." We followed Kakashi to the Hokage's office. Of course, taking over the mission is not managed by the Hokage himself, but by specialized personnel. Just because  Due to the special nature of our group, when we went to accept the mission, we followed Kakashi directly to the front of the Third Hokage.

    The third generation took a sip from his pipe, exhaled the smoke and said: "Oh, it's Kakashi, what, did they pass your test? You are the last, and the other teams have come to take over the task, oh  , By the way, I remember this is the first time you have brought a student to take on a mission. It is also the first time someone has been able to pass your test." Although it was a question, the third generation directly took out a mission record book.

    "Ah, the three of them are very united! So they passed my test." Kakashi responded, then thought for a moment and asked: "By the way, Hokage-sama, how many groups have successfully become genin today?"  ?¡±

    "Oh, this." The third generation said while searching for the mission in the mission record book: "There are not many. This year, about twenty-one people, or seven groups, successfully passed the test of guiding Jonin and became  Genin.¡±

    "Group seven?" Kakashi said lightly, and then said: "It's very good! The passing rate has reached half. This is the highest success rate!" The third generation did not reply and just continued to search.  suitable for our tasks.

    Just hearing their words, Sasuke, Sakura, and I looked at each other with horror in our eyes. We all knew the total number of students who passed the graduation exam, but we didn't expect that there were only twenty people who could become genin.  one person.  The elimination rate was actually as high as half.  And we still passed the test with Hatake Kakashi, who had a 100% elimination rate.

    "Oh, yes." The third generation said while holding the mission record book: "Because this year there are more genin teams than in previous years, and they basically came to take over the mission yesterday afternoon, and several teams have already completed a  D-level missions. So this year¡¯s D-level missions were quickly taken over. There are not many D-level missions left now.¡±

    Kakashi nodded and said, "So how many D-level missions are left?"

    Sandai looked at his notebook and said: "There are about ten left! Come and take a look and decide which mission to accept."

    Kakashi nodded, then stepped forward to take the mission record book from the hands of the third generation, then scanned the ten missions one by one, then pointed to the several missions above and said: "Hokage-sama, I want to take these missions.  "

    "Huh? How many?" The third generation was slightly stunned and said: "You should accept a task first and let them get used to it first. That would be better!" But seeing that Kakashi had no intention of giving up, he asked those few  He made a mark on the task, then lowered his head and searched for it in his drawer for a while, then took out a scroll and said: "Here, here is the task you want."

    Kakashi nodded and reached out to take the scroll.  Then he said to the Third Generation: "Then Hokage-sama, we will take our leave first." Then the four of us left the Third Generation's office.

    The four of us came to the roof. Kakashi took out the scroll again. After opening it, a photo appeared in the scroll, and then the task content. Kakashi took a look and said: "Okay, our first  One mission is to catch back the cat named Ahu, the beloved pet of Mrs. Zhi Zhimei, the wife of the prince of the Fire Country. The cat's fur is brown and there is a bow on its ear. It seems that Mrs. Zhi Zhimei was doing it yesterday  He escaped when he arrived in Konoha. It seems that he escaped into the outer forest. The reward for this mission is good, 20,000 taels! In this case, each of you can get 4,000 taels. Not bad.  Let¡¯s do a D-level mission!¡±

    We nodded, it was indeed good. The reward for a D-level mission was 20,000 taels. Although it was not nothing, it was not too much.  As for why we can only get four thousand taels per person, that's because two thousand taels are to be given to the village.  The remaining six thousand taels belong to Kakashi.  This is a rule. If a chuunin or jounin completes a task and receives a reward, 10% is given to the village as a handling fee, and the rest is what the ninja can get. But it is different for genin like us.  Because there must be a guiding jounin in our genin team, so after we complete the task, after paying 10% of the handling fee to the village, we must also give 30% to the leading jounin.  The remaining 60% belongs to us genin.  Otherwise, why would a jounin guide you?

    Then Kakashi took out a photo from the scroll and said, "Okay, everyone, take a look at this photo." We took a look.  There isn't much in the photo, just a cat that's brown and has a red bow on its ear.  Very obvious characteristics.

    After Kakashi saw that we had all seen it, heHe put the photo away and said: "Okay, then everyone sets out to the forest outside Konoha. Catch this cat back. Remember not to act separately, and don't leave Konoha too far. This is your first mission and you cannot fail.  . But you can¡¯t let yourself get hurt, understand?¡±

    I nodded and said: "Don't worry, Kakashi-sensei, we know what to do! And we will never let that cat escape. Our first mission is absolutely completed perfectly."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Okay, you go ahead, I will wait for you at the gate of Konoha. Let's go." Kakashi waved his hand, and the three of us jumped off the roof and jumped directly to the other side.  On a house, he jumped towards the gate of Konoha, and Kakashi also jumped down, but he did not jump to the house, but jumped directly to the ground, and then took out a book from the ninja bag  Slowly walking towards the gate of Konoha, he said in his mind: "Judging from the test, Naruto's mind is very mature! These D-level tasks should be easy for him. In this case,  I feel much more relaxed, and the Uchiha guys are pretty good too. A genius is rare, and I actually have two geniuses in my team. But geniuses are the most troublesome."

    Sasuke, Sakura, and I arrived at the gate of Konoha, and the chuunin at the door immediately stopped us.  After all, we were already wearing forehead protectors, so the chuunin just checked us briefly and let us go after checking in.

    The three of us jumped onto the branch of a big tree, and then shuttled through the forest, but I was slightly in front, Sasuke was on my left, and Sakura was on the right.  I said: "You should still remember the appearance of that cat! But this forest is really too big, and none of us are outstanding at collecting intelligence. If that's all, if we continue to look for it,  , it may take several days to search. It¡¯s such a waste of time.¡±

    Sasuke didn't speak, but his brows furrowed, and Sakura said directly: "Indeed, when I was in class at the academy, I mentioned this forest. It is said that this forest is very huge. It is said that it lasts until  Where is the border of the Fire Nation!"

    I nodded and said: "Yes, so it would be a waste of time to continue searching like this, so I thought of a way. But I don't know if it can succeed. But instead of spending a few days looking for the cat  , why not try this method, maybe we can catch the cat right away. Of course, it might not work at all. So I want to ask your opinion."

    Sakura thought for a moment, then looked at Sasuke and said, "I have no objection, Sasuke, what do you think?" Sasuke said simply one word: "Yes."

    I nodded and said with a flat smile: "Okay, then come with me!" I stepped on a branch, swayed my body slightly, completely changed the direction, and then jumped forward in another direction.  go.  Sasuke and Sakura followed.

    Soon we came to a waterfall, which is where I often come.  "It's so beautiful here." Sakura exclaimed, "I didn't expect there to be a waterfall here. I've never seen it before!"

    I smiled flatly, stood by the lake, then took out a kunai and a silk thread, tied the thread to the kunai, then stood by the lake with the kunai, staring into the lake with blurry eyes.  During this time, I saw several black shadows appearing in the lake, and I immediately threw the kunai out. The kunai broke the water surface, and then stabbed a fish swimming underwater.  I gently pulled the thread.  He pulled the kunai up, and there was a fish hanging on the kunai.

    Sakura was stunned for a moment, then said: "Naruto, do you want this fish to lure the cat over? But the forest is so big, he may not be able to smell it."

    I nodded and said, "Ah, that's why I said, it may not be successful, but cats love to eat fish. As long as the cat can smell it, it will definitely appear." Then I went to pick it up.  Some dead branches, and then found an upwind outlet to light a fire directly.  Remove the internal organs from the fish and roast it slowly over the fire.  Soon the fish was almost done. I took out some seasoning and sprinkled it on the fish. The fish made a "sizzling" sound, and then an attractive smell began to emerge.

    "Gulu" Sakura swallowed unconsciously and said, "Naruto, you are so good at grilling fish."

    I smiled flatly: "It's just too much roasted. It's not a big deal, but if you like it, then this fish will be ready for you later."

    "Is it really possible?" Sakura asked in surprise.

    I nodded.  Then he concentrated on grilling the fish.  Soon the fish slowly turned golden yellow.  When the alluring fragrance became more intense, I stood up and said, "Okay, it's almost time to start."

      ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 26 The mission continues

    I stood up, walked a few steps back, and after I was some distance away from the grilled fish, I then formed a seal with my hands towards the wind and said: "Wind Escape¡¤Great Breakthroughcom" I controlled the gentle breeze to blow out, and this was  The advantage of Big Breakthrough is that the power is completely controlled by the user.  Of course, no matter how big it is, it cannot exceed the user's capabilities.  Now I control the power of the big breakthrough and blow the scent of the fish into the forest along the direction of the wind.  When the wind direction changes, I also change direction.  After blowing for a while, when the fish was almost cool, I stopped and said: "Okay, that's it! If the cat can smell this smell, it will naturally come over, and then we can  In the shortest possible time, if it doesn¡¯t work, then we can only think of other methods.¡±

    Sasuke and Sakura nodded, then focused their attention on the surroundings. I smiled flatly and said, "Okay, don't be so nervous first. The cat escaped yesterday, which means that it is very possible that it  It's no longer nearby, so the cat may not have smelled it at all. Even if it smelled it, it didn't get here so quickly, so you don't have to be so nervous now." I handed the grilled fish to Sakura.  Said: "Okay, you eat first, otherwise, the fish will be burnt."

    "Thank you." Sakura took the grilled fish and gently bit into a piece of fish, her eyes immediately revealing a hint of satisfaction.

    I smiled flatly, then jumped onto a tree, sat on the branch, and leaned lightly on the trunk.  His eyes looked towards the direction where the scent had just drifted.  Sasuke still sat silently on the grass, and Sakura continued to eat her fish.

    Soon Sakura finished eating the fish, she went to the lake to clean it, then came to sit next to Sasuke, and then looked at Sasuke lightly.  About ten minutes later, just when I thought I had failed, there was a rustling sound in the woods. I glanced at Sasuke and Sakura and saw that they were already ready.  , I nodded towards Sasuke and Sakura.  Then he pointed to the place where the fish had just been grilled, and now there were only some fish bones there.  Then he jumped up and hid in a leafy tree.  Sasuke and Sakura glanced at it, and then hid in other places, focusing their attention on the place where the fish had just been grilled.

    But the rustling sound in the woods also stopped. After a while, the rustling sound was heard again in the grass. Soon a brown cat poked its head out of the grass.  After observing the surroundings, I slowly walked out. I took a look. It was exactly the same as the one in the photo. It had brown fur and bows on its ears.

    I smiled flatly, but I was not in a hurry to take action because I knew that it was still very vigilant. Only when it finished eating and drank water was the moment when it was at its least vigilant.  So I didn't make any moves, but Sasuke and Sakura were different. It was the first time for both of them to perform a mission, so they would inevitably feel nervous, so they were already ready to take action.  As soon as the cat came to the grilled fish, the two of them jumped out. Sure enough, the cat was frightened and immediately turned around and hid in the grass.  Sasuke and Sakura also chased after him.

    I looked at these changes and smiled bitterly, then jumped to another tree. Looking at Sasuke and Sakura below who were chasing the cat, I smiled softly, then accelerated my speed and rushed to the cat.  in front of the cat, and then jumped down.

    The cat suddenly saw a person appearing in front of it. It kicked its four feet wildly, trying to stop its body so that it could run in other directions, but how could I let it get what it wanted? I quickly formed seals with my hands,  He completed the seal in an instant and said loudly: "Wind Escape: Great Breakthrough." Then he opened his mouth and blew out a strong wind. Of course, it was not very strong, but under this strong wind, the cat could only stretch out its claws and squeeze tightly.  Holding onto the grass tightly.  Sasuke stepped forward and grabbed the cat, then I stopped to blow the strong wind.

    "Okay, Sasuke, you caught this cat. That's great. In this case, our first mission is completed." Sakura looked at the brown cat in Sasuke's assistant and said, "This is indeed our goal.  , Naruto, your method was indeed successful. It really led him out, otherwise, we would really need a few days to find this cat."

    I smiled flatly and said: "Okay, in this case, we have successfully completed the first task, then the next step is to take this cat back and collect our reward. Let's go."  Following me, I jumped onto the branch. Sasuke and Sakura also jumped up, and then the three of us jumped towards Konoha.

    Soon we returned to Konoha Village, and when we just entered the village, Kakashi appeared.  Holding a book in his hand, he glanced at the cat in Sasuke's hand, then nodded and said: "Ah, I didn't expect you to complete the mission and come back so quickly. I thought you needed some time. Okay,Let's go and hand in the assignment.  "

    We followed Kakashi to the building with the word fire again, the Hokage Building.  Of course, this time we did not go directly to the Hokage, but came to the department that specializes in handling tasks. After they confirmed that the cat in our hands was the cat on the task, they immediately sent someone to notify the publisher of the task.  Mrs. Zhimei.  We are lucky, because Mrs. Harishimi has a noble status. She owns a mansion of her own in Konoha, and it is not far from here, so we arrived quickly.

    "Ahu, my beloved Ahu." Just as we were waiting for Mrs. Ji Zhimei, a voice came to our ears, and then a middle-aged lady with arms thicker than my thighs opened the door and ran away.  When he came in, the cat in Sasuke's hands suddenly started to struggle violently, but unfortunately, he was immediately hugged in his arms.  Then rub it hard.

    After I saw it, I immediately moved my gaze to Sasuke and Sakura and said softly: "I think it's not the first time that cat escaped. After all, with such an owner, I think any animal will escape." Sasuke  No words were spoken, but I noticed that Sasuke's frozen face looked slightly thawed, while Sakura covered her mouth and smiled softly.  After a while, Mrs. Zhi Zhimei left 18,000 taels with satisfaction, because when the task was released, a 10% deposit was required.  Then Mrs. Ji Zhimei left with her beloved Ahu.  And we left after getting our rewards, but I finally had money in my wallet that had been empty for a few days.

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Okay, everyone did a great job on their first task. The task that was originally expected to take several days to complete was completed in just two hours. It's still early,  Now that everyone has completed the first task, the next second task is" Kakashi took out the scroll again, opened it and said, "Okay, everyone's first task is"  The second mission is in Konoha Village. There seem to be too many weeds growing in the medicine garden of the village pharmacy, which is not conducive to the growth of herbs, so we hope that we will remove the weeds. This time the reward is not much, only half of the last time  That's ten thousand taels. Okay, everyone, come with me!" After saying that, Kakashi immediately set off towards the destination, naturally followed by the three of us.

    Soon we arrived at the drug store in Konoha Village. After learning that we had accepted the mission, the owner of the drug store was a fat man with a big belly. It seemed that the drug store owner was living a very happy life.  ah.  The pharmacy owner and a pharmacy clerk took us to the back of the pharmacy, where we saw a large field planted with various herbal medicines.  It looks lush and green.

    The pharmacy owner cupped his hands and said: "What you have to deal with are the weeds here. But be careful that some herbs look almost the same as weeds, only a little bit different, so don't guess wrong."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Yes, I understand, we can't make a mistake."

    The drugstore owner nodded and said, "Okay. Then I'll take care of everything. I've booked a table in the restaurant across the way to entertain a few of you tonight. I hope you won't refuse."

    Kakashi squinted his eyes and smiled lightly: "That's fine, then we won't be polite."

    The drugstore owner nodded and said, "Of course. Then I'll leave everything here to you." After saying that, the drugstore owner left.

    Kakashi clapped his hands and said: "Okay, let's do it quickly. Then go home and clean up the dust you may have caught, and then go to the restaurant to have a good meal." Then Kakashi said to me: "I'll leave it to you here.  It's you, Naruto."

    "Yes, teacher." The three of us responded in unison.  Then everyone started taking action.  And Kakashi found a place to watch his intimate paradise.

    And I sighed helplessly and said: "It seems that we must complete this task within today. Forget it, everyone should work harder,"

    Sasuke hesitated slightly, then said nothing and continued to deal with the weeds among the herbs around him.  And Sakura said, "Why? It's such a big place here, and it's not easy to distinguish herbs and weeds. How can this be dealt with today?"

    I smiled flatly: "You must have heard what the drugstore owner said just now. He said he would host a banquet for us in the restaurant in the evening. Don't you think it was a little too enthusiastic? Moreover, even if he entertained us, he should wait until we finish handling the chores here.  It¡¯s better to do it later, so what he really meant was for us to finish it within today. And Kakashi-sensei also agreed.¡±

    Sakura was stunned and said anxiously: "What should we do? How can we handle such a big place?" I smiled flatly, and then formed a seal with my hands: "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique." There was a 'bang', and all around me suddenly  Hundreds of me's appeared.

     ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 27 Chance Encounter

    "Huh, it's finally donecom" I gasped softly and looked around. I saw that the whole medicine garden seemed to have been blown by a tornado. There was not much green in the whole medicine garden, only so lonely.  Just a little green.  But next to it there were two piles of weeds that looked like hills.

    Xiaoying sat on the ground and wiped the sweat from her forehead and said with dissatisfaction: "There are some weeds here, there are just some herbs in the weeds! No wonder the reward is ten thousand taels, and we are also invited to dinner."  Then Sakura looked at my hundreds of shadow clones and said: "Okay, Naruto, the weeds have been removed now, you can remove the shadow clones, otherwise I won't know which one is the real you.

    I walked out from among the many shadow clones and said: "The art of shadow clones is indeed very powerful. As long as the chakra is enough, hundreds of shadow clones can be separated, but it also has shortcomings. That is, when removing shadow clones  At that time, the shadow clone suffered everything, just like now. We are a little tired from weeding, even my shadow clone is the same. If the shadow clone technique is released at this time, then the fatigue of so many people will be  If they all fall on me at once, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll faint! So I won¡¯t release the shadow clone for the time being, and even if I do, it will be after I get home.¡±

    Sakura nodded and said, "So that's it."

    At this time, there was a 'whoosh' sound, and Kakashi appeared around us. Kakashi looked around and said: "Okay, in this case, our mission is completed. Just in time, I have also brought the boss here.  ." Kakashi said, and the fat figure of the drugstore owner appeared behind him.

    The fat boss nodded, very satisfied with our achievements, and then took out nine thousand taels and handed it to Kakashi on the spot. Kakashi accepted three thousand taels without politeness, and then handed us the remaining six thousand taels.  , and then the boss mentioned that the restaurant didn¡¯t have that kind of enthusiasm, so we didn¡¯t go there again.

    After we walked out of the pharmacy, Kakashi glanced at the sky and said: "Okay, it's getting late, let's get here today! At seven o'clock tomorrow morning, we will combine under the Hokage stone statue in Konoha Village. The first task tomorrow is  Clean the stone statue of Hokage. Disband." After saying that, Kakashi suddenly disappeared.

    I nodded to Sasuke and Sakura: "I have something else to do, so I'll leave first. I'll see you tomorrow." I waved to Sasuke and Sakura, then jumped onto the roof.  Jump towards Konoha's commercial street.

    After Kakashi and I left, Sakura looked at the indifferent Sasuke with a slight blush on his face and said, "Sasuke, it's already dinner time, why don't we have dinner together?"

    Sasuke shook his head and said, "No need." After saying that, he jumped towards his home.

    After I arrived at the commercial street, although it was getting late, the commercial street was just beginning to become lively, and people kept coming out of their homes.  I blended in with the crowd and slowly moved forward with the flow of people. Soon I found my destination, a clothing store.

    I walked into the clothing store. At this time, I realized that I had underestimated this store. Although it was a little small, there were many varieties of clothes, almost filling the entire clothing store.

    "My friend, uh, hello, guest, do you need anything?" A girl about sixteen or seventeen years old came up to greet me.  It seems like she should be such a waiter.  However, her name changed, and her eyes stayed on my neck for a while. From this look, she must have seen my forehead protector.  But it doesn¡¯t matter.

    I glanced at the waiter, then nodded and said, "Well, I need a set of clothes. I just don't know if your store has them."

    The waiter smiled softly and said: "Haha, please rest assured, customers, all the clothes in our store are designed by our proprietress herself. So even if you, a customer, have not picked out the clothes you like, you can still wear them in our store."  Made to order in the store.¡±

    I nodded and said: "Really? That's good. The clothes I need are" The waitress was stunned, shook her head and said: "I'm sorry, guest, the clothes you mentioned are indeed the ones we have here.  No. But according to the style you mentioned, it should be very simple, so it only takes a day to make it. Do you need to order it here?"

    I nodded and said, "That's fine. Let's order it here!"

    The waiter nodded and said: "Okay, that customer, please come with me." Then the waiter took me to the room behind the clothing store and gently knocked on the door: "Mrs. Boss, there is a customer who wants to make an order in our store."  Make a dress." "Invite him in!" A somewhat lazy voice came from the room.

    The waiter gently opened the paper door and said: "Then please invite the guests in!" I nodded and walked into this place.time.  Immediately the door to the room was closed.

    After I walked into the room door, I saw a woman in her thirties, sitting on a chair looking at me. She had a pair of glasses on her face, and she looked very intellectual.  Behind her is a table with many blank or filled papers.  She also held a pen in her hand, and it looked like she had been working just now!

    She looked at me carefully, including my clothes, and then frowned slightly and said: "But your appearance does not match your clothes at all! Forget it, you ninjas shouldn't care about this, but since you have come to my store,  I will definitely let you wear something that suits you."

    I was slightly stunned. I didn¡¯t expect that the boss lady would say this to me first.  I smiled flatly: "Ah, I know this, that's why I came to order clothes. I wonder if the boss lady can meet my requirements?"

    The woman nodded and said, "Let's talk about it first. If it's reasonable, I'll do it for you. If it's not reasonable, then I'll design a dress for you."

    I was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "That's fine. The clothes I need are"

    The woman followed me and then took out a pen and wrote something on a blank piece of paper. When I finished speaking, she almost stopped writing at the same time. She turned her head and looked at me and said: "This  Although the style of this dress is very simple, it suits you very well. You have good taste. But I remember that someone once wore similar clothes."

    I glanced at the paper slightly and nodded: "Ah, indeed! But your sketch is really amazing. You can complete it to this extent in such a short time." I saw that the originally blank paper was now  A sketch of a dress has emerged.  It can be vaguely seen that it is the dress I just mentioned.

    "Really?" the woman responded calmly: "Then do you need to add anything else to the clothes? For example, any patterns or something?"

    I was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "Well, of course it is needed. Please add a spiral pattern on the back of my clothes and on my arms. Just like this." As I said that, I took it out of my pocket.  One of the patterns he had already prepared was the spiral pattern on the arm of his own clothes, and he handed it to the woman.  The woman nodded and took it.

    The woman nodded and said, "Okay, then you go back first. You can come here to pick up clothes tomorrow night." After saying that, the woman got into work.

    I was stunned for a moment, then said, "Should I go back? Don't you need to measure my body?"

    The woman looked at me lightly and said: "No need, I will know your body shape as soon as I see it. If the finished product does not fit your body shape, then I will redo it for you."

    I smiled bitterly, then nodded and said, "Okay, then I'll come and get it tomorrow night." As I said that, I pushed the paper door open, and after going out, I closed the paper door.  Then left quickly.

    After leaving the clothing store, I went to other stores to buy other daily necessities.  Not to mention other things, I have to eat something. You know, I haven't had dinner yet, but the things at home are already empty, so I have to buy something.  Otherwise, if we go back, we will starve to death.  All of a sudden, money is flowing like water.

    "Guest, thank you for coming. Please go away." The owner of the butcher shop said to me with a smile.  Of course, I bought nearly half of his meat.  Of course he laughed.  I took out a scroll from the ninja tool bag, made seals with both hands, and then with a 'bang' sound, everything was stored in the scroll.  Then I put away the scroll.

    "Why are you here?" A female voice came from behind me.  The voice sounded familiar.  "Use storage scrolls to store food. I guess he was the first one. Woof woof." Hearing this voice, I knew who was behind me.  But when I think of them, I immediately think of that shy girl.

    I turned my head, and sure enough I saw Kurenai Sunset, Kiba Inuzuka, Akamaru lying on his head, Shino Aburame wearing sunglasses, and Hinata standing at the back, a little shy.

    I smiled flatly and said, "It's Teacher Kurenai. Hello, Shino, Kiba, Akamaru, and Hinata. As for why I'm here, I'm here to take care of my own dinner. Oh, by the way, how about you?"  Why are you here?"

    Hong nodded and said: "It's nothing, but we just completed the first D-level mission, so we came out to celebrate. As expected, I just saw you storing a lot of raw meat into the scroll, so I came to take a look."

    I nodded and said, "That's right. Congratulations on completing your first mission."

    Hong nodded and said: "By the way, I heard that you have also passed Kakashi's test and have begun to accept tasks. Although D-level tasks are not dangerous, they are too cumbersome."?It takes a lot of time to complete.  I wonder how your mission went?  "

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 28 Special Kunai

    I looked at Xiyang Hong. I knew that this female ninja had a good heart, but her personality was a bit too competitive, so I didn't plan to tell her completely, so I smiled softly and said, "Our first D-level mission.  It was also completed today, but our Kakashi-sensei doesn¡¯t care about the students as much as Kurenai-sensei, at least Kakashi-sensei won¡¯t celebrate us completing the first mission.¡±

    "Really?" Hong glanced at me and said, "I didn't expect you to complete a task on the first day. It's very good." I smiled flatly and didn't answer.  Then Hong said: "By the way, we are going to celebrate anyway. Since we have met, why don't you come too."

    I shook my head and said: "I'm sorry, Teacher Hong. I have something else to do and I won't go. You can celebrate properly. I won't disturb you anymore."

    Hong nodded and said: "Is that so? Then forget it. See you later!"

    I nodded and said: "Okay. Goodbye then, Teacher Hong." Then I walked in the direction of Hinata and stood in front of Hinata. I paused slightly and said softly: "The day after tomorrow in the afternoon, after the academy.  The open space is waiting for you." After saying that, I left.  After hearing my words, Hinata's face turned red as if it was on fire.

    Hong glanced at me thoughtfully, and Shino's eyes lit up slightly, but they were hidden under his sunglasses, so no one could see it.  After all, even though my voice was very soft, Kurenai, who was a special jounin, still heard it.  As for Shino, he was surrounded by flying insects. Although he didn't stick to Hinata's body, the distance between him and Hinata was not that big. Although he didn't hear my voice, his insects heard it, so it was quite  Just like what he heard.  But I didn¡¯t plan to hide it from them. After all, they were Hinata¡¯s companions and they would spend a lot of time together in the future.  As for why I whispered so quietly, I just didn't want Hinata to be too shy. If I said it loudly, Hinata would faint from shyness!

    Kurenai glanced at Hinata, who was blushing, and saw Hinata blushing and lowering her head shyly, moving the index fingers of her hands meaninglessly.  A happy smile appeared on Hong's face.  I remember yesterday, when Hinata passed her test and officially became a ninja, she went to the Hyuga family. After all, Hinata was the eldest lady of the Hyuga family, so Kurenai had to go to the Hyuga family to ask the Hyuga clan leader for instructions on how to educate Hinata.  But I didn't expect that Hinata Hizashi, the head of the Hyuga clan and Hinata's father, actually said to Kurenai: "You can teach me whatever you want. The Hinata family doesn't need this kind of waste." However, this was said by Hinata who happened to be giving tea.  heard it.  So Hinata's mood had not been very high until just now.  but now.  Hong smiled flatly, and then said: "Okay, everyone, Naruto's team completed a D-level mission in one afternoon, so we can't be embarrassed. We all have to work harder tomorrow."

    "Hmph, I will definitely be better than him tomorrow. Woof woof." Ya and Akamaru said immediately after hearing Kurenai's words.  Shino didn't speak, just pushed his sunglasses gently, and Hinata, eh, seemed to be still shy!

    After I left, I took out my frog wallet and took a look. I found that there was only more than three thousand taels left in it. I didn't expect that I had already spent half of the reward I received for today's mission. Remember, I didn't buy too much.  I only paid a deposit for clothes and bought about two months' worth of food.  From this point of view, there is really no opportunity for genin to make money. If it were an ordinary genin, they would probably be able to barely maintain food and clothing!  Thinking of this, I shook my head.  Then he walked towards the ninja shop.

    I walked into the ninja shop and found that it was very quiet without too many people.  Even some people left quickly after buying what they needed, so I was soon the only one left.

    The boss wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "Guest, do you need anything?" Then he paused and said, "I have kunai, shuriken, fuuma shuriken, and some military food pills here.  Do you need anything?¡±

    I nodded and said, "I need kunai."

    "Kunai?" The boss frowned slightly and said, "Guest, please don't blame me for being too talkative. It seems that the customer purchased a large amount of kunai a few days ago! Could it be that they have been used up so quickly?"

    I shook my head and said: "Not yet, but the kunai I want is not the kunai you put here, but a special kind of kunai."

    The boss frowned slightly and said: "I'm sorry, guest, I only have this kind of kunai here. But if you need it, please tell us and we will make it specially for you."

    I nodded, then took out a piece of paper from my arms and handed it to him: "This is the design of Kunai."

    The boss took the drawing and looked at it and said in surprise: "This is the kind of kunai! Guest, how come you have this drawing?"

      I frowned slightly and said: "I picked up a kunai like this in the forest outside Konoha Village before. I don't know where it was thrown away later, but I like this kunai better than the traditional kunai.  Plant kunai.¡±

    "Really?" The boss was stunned for a moment, thought for a moment, and then said: "Okay, customer, there is no problem. But the price is a little more expensive than ordinary kunai medicine."

    I nodded and said, "That's okay. I just want to know when you can show me the sample."

    The boss smiled flatly: "Please wait a moment." After saying that, the boss walked into the inner room. After a while, he came out with a box. He opened the box solemnly and saw a kunai inside.  A kunai that looks like a trident.  It's exactly the same as the drawing I gave to the boss.  The boss gently took out the kunai and said: "Back then, our shop specially made this kind of kunai for our Konoha hero, the Fourth Hokage. But after the fourth generation sacrificed for Konoha, we never made it again.  I¡¯ve never made a kunai like this before. I didn¡¯t expect that someone would ask us to create a kunai like this again today!¡±

    I was slightly stunned. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. I didn¡¯t expect that my father would also order kunai in this shop.  He didn't expect that he could still remain in the hearts of these villagers after his death for more than twelve years, but he probably never imagined that he would be worshiped as an idol, while his son would be hated as a monster.  Although now everyone is beginning to accept it.  But if he knew all this, should he be sad or happy?  But this kind of thing doesn't matter to me.

    Seeing that I didn¡¯t speak for a long time, the boss put away the kunai and said, ¡°I wonder how many of these kunai you want, my guest?¡±

    I was stunned for a moment, and then said: "I don't need too many first, just have a few kunai for me to practice with. After all, this kind of kunai is different from the traditional kunai, so I need some time to adapt. As for what I want  How many? I want a thousand first."

    "Ahem." The boss just took a sip of water, but when he heard my number, he immediately coughed: "Guest, are you kidding me? It's thousands."

    I shook my head and said: "Of course I'm not kidding. Kunai is the most common weapon of ninjas. I won't tell you more about its importance, but of course I also know that it is impossible for you to make it in a short time.  . And I think all the weapons in this shop, such as shurikens, are probably made by you. So you probably can't make many in one day. I just want to know how long it will take you to make a thousand.  to manufacture.¡±

    The boss thought for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said: "If we give up making other ninja tools and go all out to make them, it will take about a month."

    "A month? About thirty kunai a day. Indeed, this kunai is difficult to make after all." I muttered lightly, and then said: "But I don't need you to make a thousand kunai in such a short time.  As long as you give me a hundred in the shortest possible time, you only need to make the remaining nine hundred within three months."

    The boss thought for a moment, then nodded and said: "I understand. In this way, the production of other ninja tools will not be disturbed. But I also know that as a ninja, you need kunai in many places, so I will give you kunai first.  You go all out to make a hundred. For the remaining nine hundred, I will give you two hundred every month. In the third month, I will give you the remaining five hundred. As for the remuneration, I can give you a 20% discount.  , only 20,000 taels are enough.¡±

    "Twenty thousand taels? So it means twenty taels of kunai!" I read it again, then nodded and said: "Okay, no problem, but I will pay the deposit of two thousand taels today, and then every  If you pay five thousand taels every month, how about making up the last eight thousand taels in the third month?"

    The boss nodded and said, "Of course." I nodded, then opened my frog wallet and took out two thousand taels and handed it to the boss.  The boss nodded and accepted the two thousand taels and said, "Come and get it in the evening in three days."

    I nodded, and then left. When I left the ninja shop, I took a look at the ordinary kunai there, and thought to myself: "The price difference between these two kinds of kunai is too big. You must know that ordinary kunai  It's just one or two for a handful, it's doubled twenty times, and this is still the price after a 20% discount. Now I'm almost out of money, only more than one thousand taels left. And I still owe ten thousand  A debt of eight thousand taels. But as long as that kind of kunai is produced, then I can engrave the space address on it, and then I can use the Flying Thunder God Technique. Then I will have another super power  skills." Then I shook my head and said to myself: "But my own strength is the most important, and I have to improve my own strength. This is the most fundamental thing."

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 29 Taking care of children

    "Finally done." I glanced at the rich dinner on the dining table.  Then I started to eat slowly. After eating, the shadow clone and I tidied up, sat on the bed, formed a seal with our hands and said: "The shadow clone is released." At this time, all the shadow clones of myself in my home disappeared, and I faintly  He said: "Sure enough, after the shadow clone's fatigue is released, all the fatigue will be borne by the main body." As I said that, I fainted

    "Well? Where's Naruto? Isn't he here yet?" Kakashi asked, looking at Sasuke and Sakura in front of him, and thought to himself: "It should be because of the use of the multiple shadow clone technique yesterday, which accumulated too much fatigue.  Bar!"

    Sasuke didn't speak, but Sakura shook her head and said, "I don't know, well, look at Kakashi-sensei. Naruto is here." As he said that, Sakura stretched out her hand and pointed behind Kakashi.  Kakashi turned his head and saw me rushing towards him from a distance.  It's just that there is still some distance between him and him.

    I came to Kakashi¡¯s side and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kakashi-sensei, I¡¯m late.¡±

    Kakashi shook his head and said: "Forget it, the gathering time has just passed." Then Kakashi paused and then said: "Okay, everyone is already here, so we will continue the mission."  As he spoke, Kakashi took out the scroll and said: "There are three D-level tasks here. Our next task is Several employees at the orphanage have resigned recently, and new employees have not yet arrived, so we entrusted  Let's take care of these little devils for a day. Oh, by the way, because employees will be in place in a few days tomorrow, so since we are taking on this task, we must complete it before the new employees are in place. Otherwise, we will be  Considered a failure.¡±

    "Taking care of the child?" Sakura was stunned for a moment, and then the image of her holding the child appeared in her mind, but Sasuke also appeared in her mind at the same time.  Then Sakura's face slowly turned red.  Sasuke said nothing, but a black line clearly appeared on his forehead.  And I frowned tightly.

    Kakashi said: "Ah, yes, it is to take care of the children. The reward for this task is five thousand taels, but the only advantage is that no matter what, it only lasts for one day. And as long as nothing happens to those children, then  The mission can be considered completed. So overall it's pretty good. Okay, let's go!" After saying that, Kakashi swayed slightly and ran in one direction, followed by Sakura and Sasuke.  Only I remained where I was.

    I glanced at them, then formed a seal with my hands and said: "Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang', another me appeared next to me.  I smiled flatly, then reached out and took out a food box from the ninja bag and handed it to him, "Then I'll leave this to you."

    "Don't worry. Don't you even believe in yourself?" The other me said softly.  I smiled flatly, and then jumped in the direction of Kakashi and the others.  Kakashi moved his head slightly and focused the corner of his eyes on my departing shadow clone.  But he didn't say anything and continued walking forward.

    The three of us followed Kakashi to a large manor. I looked at the manor and said, "No wonder I get five thousand taels for taking care of a child for a day. But use this money to hire a few temporary workers."  If it¡¯s a job, you should be able to get it, right? Why should it be posted as a task?¡±

    Kakashi smiled flatly and said, "Who knows? You'll know if you go in and take a look, right?" With that, a few of us walked in.  We found that there are really few employees here, and there seem to be a lot of orphans. Almost everyone has to take care of more than five orphans.

    Soon we arrived at the dean's office. The dean was a middle-aged woman. She looked at us very excitedly and said, "You are finally here. I have been waiting for you for a long time."

    We were stunned for a moment, and then the dean looked at us and said, "Actually, that's the case. You also know that these children need someone to take care of them every moment of the day, and the remuneration here is not  More, it¡¯s just an average level, there is no holiday yet, and taking care of a child is very troublesome. If it is a baby, it is better, as long as it is coaxed to sleep, but three or four-year-old children are a bit troublesome and need to concentrate.  A lot of energy. So, some employees are starting to feel a little dissatisfied. Some have quit the job, but there are still some who stay, but I promised to give them a day off. So, I leave everything to you today.  ¡±

    I smiled bitterly and said, "Sorry, Dean, I have a question to ask."

    The dean lowered his head and smiled: "What's the problem? Little ninja."

    I smiled softly: "Related to this task, I want to know how many children we have to take care of today, how many babies, how many three or four-year-olds? How long will we take care of them?"

    The dean smiled softly and said: "Haha, noThere are too many, so there are only a hundred children in total, and there are fifty babies.  As for how long you will take care of it?  In fact, it doesn¡¯t take too long, just take care of it until five o¡¯clock in the evening.  By that time, all my employees should be back.  Just leave it to them then.  "

    I smiled bitterly and took a few steps back.  In Sakura's mind, there was a scene where she was surrounded by countless babies.  The cool expression on Sasuke's face could no longer be faked.  Then the dean said, "Can you please start right away?" After that, the dean pointed outside and saw that the employees who were taking care of the children were now walking out. The dean said, "I and I  They have said that as soon as you arrive, they can leave and come back on time at five o'clock. And I have to leave too. I also gave myself a day off today, so I leave everything to you.  ¡±

    Kakashi took one look and nodded: "Okay, then leave it to us." Then the dean also left. Kakashi looked at us and said: "Okay, now there are only four of us left here.  Oh, yes, there are still a hundred children who need to be taken care of. Okay, I will give you a day off tomorrow." Then Kakashi paused and said: "Oh, yes, as for  You decide for yourself how to proceed with this mission. Disband now." After saying that, Kakashi himself disappeared first.

    I sighed slightly, looked at Sasuke and Sakura and said, "Everyone has disappeared now. Now we can only rely on ourselves." The three of us walked out and saw two people beside us.  There are several rooms, the one on the left is relatively quiet. There are dozens of cribs, most of which have babies lying on them. Counting them carefully, there are fifty babies, and there are more than a dozen cribs than the total number of babies.  But now most of the babies are asleep, so it's relatively quiet, but the other room is noisy, with dozens of three- and four-year-old children running around on the floor.  He said something vaguely in his mouth.  Fortunately, the sound insulation is pretty good and no sound can be transmitted outside.

    I touched my forehead and said, "What can you do? We have to take care of them until five o'clock. There are still eight hours."

    Neither Sasuke nor Sakura spoke immediately, but lowered their heads in deep thought.  Suddenly Sakura raised her head and said, "I have an idea." Sasuke and I were stunned.  Sakura smiled softly and said: "Naruto, don't you know the art of multiple clones? Can't you just create a hundred clones?" Then in Sakura's mind, she and Sasuke were dating.  scene.

    I was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly and said: "Sakura, you are thinking too simply. Yes, there is really no problem with me creating a hundred shadow clones? But first of all, I don't know how to take care of children, of course.  The three of us are all the same on this point, but as I told you yesterday, what is created by the shadow clone technique is a physical entity, so when the shadow clone's fatigue is released, it will be accumulated on the main body. You  You don¡¯t want me to pass out from exhaustion here!¡±

    Sakura smiled sheepishly and said, "I'm sorry, Naruto. I forgot about it for a moment. By the way, how did you feel after you lifted the ninjutsu yesterday?"

    I shrugged and said, "What else can I do? I passed out. So I got up a little late in the morning."

    "That's it!" Sakura was silent for a moment and said, "Then let's think of other ways! We can't always rely on you!"

    I smiled softly and said, "I'll take care of these three- and four-year-old children, and you can take care of the babies. Our task is actually very simple, as long as we don't make them cry. Because these children are imitators,  If only one of them starts crying, the others will start crying too. As for me, if that doesn't work, I will use the shadow clone technique."

    Sakura and Sasuke nodded, and then walked into another room together. At this time, there were some memories in my mind. I saw that it was coming from the shadow clone who was holding the food box in the morning.  I smiled flatly.  When I walked into this room and looked at dozens of three- and four-year-old children, I smiled helplessly.  I thought for a moment, and finally made a hand seal with my hands and said: "Transformation Technique." With a bang, I turned into a stone, then released it, then used it again and turned into something else.  Children aged three or four are curious about everything, so they kept changing me here and there, attracting the attention of all the children. I kept changing like this until the task was completed. In the meantime, we had no idea at all.  It was time to have lunch, because there were so many children, and they would start crying as soon as we left.  From then on, the three of us made up our minds never to accept similar tasks again.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 30 New Clothes

    I walked into a clothing store and saw that intellectual woman sitting on the counter. After seeing me, she handed me a few clothes and said, "Try them on and see if there are any areas that need to be modified.".com  "

    I was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "Okay, I'll try it first."

    "Come with me." The boss led me to a fitting room and said, "Go in!"

    I smiled bitterly, then turned around and walked in. Then I looked at the suit of clothes in my hand.  He smiled flatly, then took off his clothes, picked up the clothes and changed them.

    After a while, I opened the door of the fitting room and walked out. The boss looked at me and was obviously stunned for a moment, then moved his head away and nodded: "Well, it fits very well. It seems that no modification is needed."

    I walked to the grooming mirror inside the clothing store and looked at it. I saw that I was wearing a short-sleeved white robe. Inside the robe, I was wearing a black top. Because the outer robe was short-sleeved, the inner one was black.  The sleeves of his shirt were exposed, and he was paired with a pair of black ninja trousers.  I looked at myself in the mirror and smiled flatly.  There is a spiral logo on the back of the white robe and on the arms of the black turtleneck top.  I looked at myself in the mirror, then stretched out my hand to straighten the hair that came to my eyes.

    "Miss, miss." A voice sounded in my earphones.  I turned around and saw that the waiter in the clothing store was holding a piece of clothing and saying something to a female customer, but it was obvious that she no longer existed in the female customer's eyes, because the female customer's eyes  Staring at me, I smiled flatly at her, and the female customer's face immediately turned red.  Then the waiter turned to look at me, and her face began to turn red.

    I smiled slightly and said to the female boss and producer who turned to look elsewhere: "Thank you, your work is very suitable! So what is the price?"

    The female boss turned her head to look at me this time, then took out a bag from under the counter and said: "There is another set in here, a total of one thousand taels!"

    I nodded and took it and smiled: "You are very attentive! You know I need two sets." The female boss turned her head, I smiled softly, then took out a thousand taels from my wallet and handed it to her.  The female boss didn't even look at it and handed it to the waitress next to her who was already a little nymphomaniac.

    I smiled softly: "I will trouble you to help me make this kind of clothes in the future."

    The female boss glanced at me, then nodded and said, "Just call me Minako. As for clothes, if you need them, I will make them for you."

    I smiled and nodded: "Thank you, Aunt Minako." Then I turned around and left the clothing store.

    When I turned around, Minako stared at my back and said softly: "Why? Why is your back so familiar, your smile, your appearance, why is everything about you so similar to that person?  .¡±

    After I got my clothes, I went to buy some ingredients.  He returned to his home.

    After returning home, I formed a seal with my hands and said: "The Art of Shadow Clone." More than ten of me appeared in the house at once. I looked at the shadow clones around me, and then said with a faint smile: "Everyone, let's start!"  The shadow clones nodded, and then each shadow clone picked up some of the ingredients I just bought, and then started making red bean paste and cinnamon rolls.  You know, in order to make these things this morning, I missed the gathering time.  Although I think I¡¯m good at cooking (after all, I¡¯ve lived alone for such a long time, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to make breakfast for me.) But how can I make something delicious that I haven¡¯t cooked before!  This morning I finally had a burst of personality and made some pretty good but ordinary red bean paste and cinnamon rolls, and then gave them to Hinata. However, Hinata didn't eat too much because of my shadow clone.  When I found Hinata, she was doing pest control in the farmland. When she received my things, she fainted out of shyness. When she woke up, she took out these things and mixed them with hers.  The team shared it together.  So now I'm going to make a special red bean paste and cinnamon roll for Hinata.

    When I think of Hinata, I think of her shy look. I remember that when I was in the academy, Hinata would often hide behind a tree and watch me practice my concealed weapon techniques.  This timid, shy and cautious girl, I actually fell in love with her from the first time I met her.  But she is the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, and I am just an orphan, and the Kyuubi is still sealed in my body. Although I am the son of the fourth generation, no one knows except those few people, even if I tell it  Others won't believe it either.  So if I want to be with Hinata openly and honestly, I must become stronger.  So I never dared to show any intention to Hinata.  But when Hinata was secretly looking at me, I wasn't secretly paying attention to her!  Watch out for this girl who is shy but is the only one paying attention to me.

    Hinata and I paid attention to each other, but neither of us dared to get close to each other.  Hinata was shy, and I was shy because of my strength and status.  The term "well-matched" is not unreasonable. As we all know, Hinata is the eldest daughter of the famous Hyuga clan in Konoha, and may be the person who will become the leader of the Hyuga clan in the future.  In this way, her identity became prominent.  But he is just an orphan, and he is also the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails.  Although I am the son of the fourth generation.  But only a few people know it, but I can't tell it myself. Once I tell it myself, I'm afraid the top management of Konoha will get nervous first. When the time comes, the result will not be something I can bear.

    But it¡¯s different now.  I already own the entire book of seals, but the book of seals cannot be used yet, but some ninjutsu on the book of seals can be used.  For example, the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, I already have a very good excuse for this ninjutsu, so even after I use it, I am not afraid of being questioned.  And in addition to the Sealed Book, I also have the power of the Kyuubi.

    I already have enough power.  The only thing I lack now is combat experience.  But this kind of thing can only be improved fastest in life and death battles.  Although I gained a lot of experience in Kyuubi's Memory Realm, it was far from enough.  I still have to become stronger.  As long as I have stronger power, then even if I am a ninja with no identity, I can still be with Hinata, and with my current strength, I am already qualified to pursue Hinata.  Furthermore, if the Third Generation knew that I wanted to pursue Hinata, they would definitely support me strongly. After all, this would only be good for Konoha and not harmful.  Moreover, Kakashi deliberately gave me a day off tomorrow. I'm afraid Kakashi has noticed it.  Kakashi has actually noticed it, so the third generation who often uses the telescope technique to observe me must have also known it.  If there are three generations in the middle, then everything will be much easier.

    I shook my head and threw everything that had nothing to do with Hinata out of my head, leaving only Hinata's shy look, a trace of tenderness in my eyes, and a gentle smile on the corner of my mouth

    The third generation looked at the crystal ball in front of him. After seeing me getting on the bed, the third generation waved his hand, and the scene on the crystal ball disappeared immediately.  Sandai took a deep drag on the cigarette and said calmly: "It seems that Naruto really likes that little girl from the Hinata family. Her name seems to be Hinata Hinata, and she seems to like Naruto equally?"  But when did it start? But forget it, now is not the time to think about this. What we have to consider now is how to match them up. I have never seen Naruto's eyes and smile like this. If the two of them are together in the future  If something unexpected happens between them? I'm afraid Naruto will go crazy! You must know that love is the easiest thing to commit to life and death. Especially for Naruto who has been hated since childhood. I'm afraid it will really be given to him by then.  Konoha has dealt a devastating blow. It seems like an old man like me has to shamelessly go to Hinata's house."

    Then the third generation raised his head and looked at the wall behind him. There were four photos hanging on the wall. The first one was of a middle-aged ninja with black hair. On the photo frame was written the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama.  The second photo shows a white-haired ninja with the words "Second Hokage Senju Tobirama" written on the photo frame. The third photo's photo frame is empty and no photo has been put in it. The fourth photo is indeed a ninja with short blond hair.  , a sunny and handsome young man, with the words "Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato" written on the photo frame.

    Sandai looked at the fourth photo and said: "Minato, your child has grown up healthily! Although his childhood was very unhappy and even a little miserable, he still grew up. He looks a lot like you.  Yeah! It¡¯s just that his hair is much longer than yours. But he still looks a lot like you. By the way, he is already a ninja, a rare genius! He is only twelve years old now, and his chakra  His strength is already higher than that of an average Jonin. He can master the A-level shadow clone technique in just one day in his hands. I'm afraid even you back then can't match him at this point! And he  Now I have met someone who can accept him, and I think more and more people will accept him in the future. I believe he will inherit your will of fire and continue to protect Konoha, because he is your son.  " Sandai said softly, tears slowly falling from the corners of his eyes.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Naruto Uzumaki Chapter 31 Dating

    I opened my eyes slightly, turned around and saw the sun shining into the house from the window.  I jumped out of bed and stretched my body. I didn't fall asleep last night. It wasn't that I didn't want to sleep but that I couldn't. I was so excited that I couldn't fall asleep. I finally decided to practice chakra to kill myself.  time, and ended up spending the whole night practicing chakra.

    I took off the khaki clothes and stuffed them into a wooden box.  Then he opened the closet and took out a piece of clothing that he had just made last night, then walked into the bathroom and started to wash it slowly.

    When I came out of the bathroom, I was already wearing this new set of clothes, a white robe, a black senior top and black ninja shorts. My long blond hair was naturally scattered on my back. I would cover my face.  All the hair was pulled back and tied casually with a ribbon.  Then he looked at himself in the mirror and smiled flatly. Although the saying that a man relies on his clothes and a horse relies on his saddle is not entirely correct, it still makes sense.

    I walked into the kitchen and started making the red bean paste and cinnamon rolls specially made for Hinata today

    I took a look at the sky and saw that it was still some time before noon.  But I couldn't wait any longer, so I put the food box into my ninja bag, then left the house, and slowly walked towards Ino's house.

    "Is anyone here?" I came to Ino's house and saw that her house was a sea of ??flowers. There were flowers almost everywhere, all kinds of flowers, but I didn't see a single person.  I had to start shouting.

    "Oh, here we come." Ino's voice came out from the inner room, and then Ino, who also had blond hair, walked out of the inner room: "What do you needso handsome!" Ino just saw me.  This sentence came out.  Then two red hearts popped up in her eyes.  Then Ino said again: "But it looks familiar. I think I've seen it somewhere before?"

    I smiled bitterly and said, "Ino, it's me, Uzumaki Naruto."

    Ino stepped forward and took a closer look and said, "Ah, it's really Naruto. But you look so handsome in this dress. Why did you suddenly change your clothes like this?"

    I smiled faintly and said: "There's nothing else. It's just that I didn't have money to buy clothes before. I did two D-level tasks in the past two days. With a little money, I changed my clothes. That's what I used to do."  This dress is a bit tacky.¡±

    Ino nodded repeatedly: "Well, that's right, and your hair often floats to the front and blocks your face, so I didn't realize before that you are so handsome and you don't have to be inferior to Sasuke."

    I was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly and said, "Ino, don't talk about this. I came here to ask you something."

    Ino nodded quickly and said, "What's the matter? Just tell me! I will definitely help you."

    I nodded and said: "Actually, I want to buy a bouquet of flowers for a girl. But I don't know the language of these flowers very well, so I want to ask you to pick one for me."

    Ino's eyes shone slightly: "So who do you want to give it to? What is their relationship with you? What is their personality like? Tell me these, so I can help you choose."

    I smiled softly, with a hint of tenderness on my face: "She is a shy girl, very shy, and a little timid by nature, but she is a very gentle girl. As for our relationship, I am the first  Ask her out once.¡±

    "That's it!" Ino frowned and considered for a while, then said in surprise: "Shy and timid! Naruto, are you talking about Hinata Hinata?"

    I smiled flatly, nodded and said, "Ah, it is indeed her I am talking about. When I was in college, I had already started to pay attention to this kind of shy girl."

    Ino was silent for a while, and then said: "Naruto, you should know that Hinata is the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan!"

    I nodded and said, "Ah, I do know." Then I paused and then said, "I also know what you want to say now, but what I want to say is that I know Hinata far better.  For anyone. Although she is the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, I believe we can be together. But there are many things involved. It cannot be explained clearly in a few words. "

    Ino nodded, then smiled: "That's it, but actually you are right! As long as you like each other, it will be fine. You will be able to break through all obstacles. And Hinata seems to like you very much, although I don't know if others do.  I found out, but I often see Hinata paying attention to you secretly. It can be seen from Hinata's eyes that she likes you very much." I glanced at Ino in surprise, but I didn't expect Ino to have such a strong observation ability.  .

    Ino then turned around and walked into the flower: "Well, I already have a general understanding of your affairs. You twoThey like each other, but they haven't confessed yet, but now they ask her out and want to confess, right?  "

    I thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "Ah, you can indeed say that."

    Ino: "In that case, then you may need this kind of flower." Ino held a bouquet of white flowers and said: "The name of this flower is Phalaenopsis (I don't know if there is such a flower in Naruto, but forget it, just pretend that there is  Okay.) Of course, because the flower color is white, it is also called the White Phalaenopsis. The flower language of the Phalaenopsis is I love you and happiness flies to you. Of course, different colors of Phalaenopsis also have different meanings, and the meaning of the White Phalaenopsis is  The meaning is pure love and precious friendship." I looked at this white flower. To be honest, I don't understand flowers, but forget it, it's okay to have someone who understands flowers anyway.  So I nodded and bought the bouquet of flowers.

    Ino looked at me and smiled softly and said, "Naruto, work hard and get along well with Hinata. Don't bully Hinata." I stumbled slightly, and then quickly left Ino's house, leaving behind me  Ino's kind laughter came

    I came to the Ninja Academy alone with a bouquet of flowers in my hand, and saw some students in the Ninja Academy studying seriously.  I smiled flatly and walked directly into the forest, and soon I came to the clearing.  Hinata hasn't come yet, and there's no one around.  I smiled flatly and then leaned against the wooden post, closing my eyes slightly to rest.

    Soon I heard the sound of footsteps, and I opened my eyes and saw Hinata walking towards me.  I smiled softly: "Hinata, you are here."

    "Ah, yesI'm sorry, Naruto. I'm late." Hinata blushed slightly when she saw me, and then said apologetically.

    I shook my head and said, "You didn't come late, I came early. It's not even noon yet, let alone afternoon!" As I said that, I stepped forward and gently took Hinata's little hand.  Hinata was stunned for a moment, staring directly at our joined hands, and then her face immediately turned red, and the police siren sounded.  For a moment, Hinata's brain lost the ability to think, and all she could think of was the two of us holding our hands together.

    I pulled Hinata and spread a tablecloth on the floor, and Hinata and I sat on the tablecloth together: "It's not even noon yet! You must not have had lunch yet!" Hinata was slightly startled, and spoke softly.  He pulled his little hand away from mine, then nodded with a blushing face.

    I took out the food box and said, "This is the food I specially made for you. Try it and see if it suits your taste." As I said that, I opened the food box and saw a small bowl inside the food box.  It's red bean paste and a few pieces of butter bread.  I took out a small bowl and said, "This is pearl purple sweet potato and red bean paste. Add pearls and purple sweet potato to the red bean paste. There are also these cinnamon rolls. Try them and see if you like them." As I said that, I took out a soup  Handed the spoon to Hinata.

    Hinata took it with a blushing face, then picked up a few cinnamon rolls, and then ate them in small bites: "Well, Naruto, how did you know that I like to eat red bean paste and cinnamon rolls."

    I smiled softly: "I pay attention to you, so I know many things about you, especially your preferences. Your birthday is December 27th. You are a goat. You like to eat red bean paste and cinnamon rolls, but you hate shrimp and  Crab, my hobby is flower pressing. My blood type is type A." After hearing my words, Hinata became even more shy. I looked at Hinata's shy little face.  There was a hint of tenderness in his eyes.  Perhaps because she noticed my gaze, Hinata's face became redder and redder, and her head lowered lower and lower.  The movement of eating red bean paste became slower and slower.  "Hinata, you are so cute." Looking at Hinata's look, I suddenly said.

    "Yeah!" Hinata was slightly startled, raised her head in surprise, and then said: "Ahem" Hinata began to cough violently.  I was slightly startled, and quickly reached out and patted Hinata's back gently. She choked on the red bean paste.

    Soon Hinata stopped coughing. She looked at me shyly and her face became even redder.  Looking at Hinata, I reached behind my back, took out the bouquet of flowers and handed them to Hinata and said, "This is for you, Hinata. See if you like it?" Hinata looked at it in surprise.  I held the white Phalaenopsis in my hand. I took the bouquet of flowers with some surprise. My face became even redder and even my neck became red.

    I gently approached Hinata and said in Hinata's ear: "The name of this flower is called 'Phalaenopsis.' The flower language means I love you. And the flower language of the white phalaenopsis in my hand is 'pure love.'  .These two flower languages ????represent my feelings. Do you know? Hinata!"

    Hinata looked at the flowers in her hand, and all she could think of was "I love you, pure love, Naruto confessed to me." Then she rolled her eyes and fainted.  I quickly hugged Hinata and let her lie gently in my arms. I smiled slightly and said to myself: "I was a little too impatient. I actually forgot Hinata's extremely shy character."??¡±

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 32 Promise

    I hugged Hinata gently and looked at Hinata carefully. The more I looked at Hinata, the more cute I felt.  .com An idea suddenly appeared in my mind, but I suppressed it immediately, but soon it came up again, and it became more and more intense. It was not controlled by my brain at all, and I was proud of it.  My endurance seemed to disappear all of a sudden.  Suddenly all the thoughts in my mind disappeared, only this one thought remained.

    I looked at Hinata lying in my arms and whispered softly: "Kiss me secretly, no one should know!" Then I looked around like a thief, then lowered my head and kissed Hinata gently.  forehead.  Hinata is the most perfect in my heart. I can't blaspheme her, so I just kissed Hinata on her forehead.

    "Naruto" Just when I kissed Hinata, Hinata woke up suddenly. She opened her eyes just in time to see me lowering my head. The two of us looked at each other, and mine  The instinctive action of my body actually made me kiss her on the forehead, "Naruto kissed me." Such a thought appeared in Hinata's mind.  Then his face became even redder, and finally he closed his eyes and fainted again.

    Seeing Hinata fainted again, my brain immediately resumed operation. I felt slightly uneasy. I felt that I was a little too frivolous.  But I'm not the kind of person who regrets it. I just didn't expect that someone would find out the first time I stole a kiss, and it was her herself.  But that¡¯s okay, I glanced at Hinata in my arms and said to myself: ¡°That¡¯s okay, I will say everything in my heart. My beloved girl, do you know? I have liked you since my last life.  "

    After a long time, Hinata in my arms suddenly moved. I took a look, and Hinata's eyes trembled slightly, and two red clouds appeared on her face again.  My breathing became a little messy, but I didn't open my eyes. I smiled softly: "Hinata, are you awake?"

    Hinata didn¡¯t speak, but her face turned redder.  I hugged Hinata gently and said softly: "Hinata, do you know? I have liked you since a long time! I have noticed you since the first time we met. People in the village  The eyes they looked at me were full of hatred, and I will never forget that look that wanted me to die immediately. Even in the academy, that kind of look was still everywhere, and even if they didn't use this  If you look at me in this way, you won't care about me. But you are different. There is only care in the eyes you look at me. When I am injured, you secretly give me medicine, and when I am practicing, you also secretly give it to me.  Sending food, this kind of sincere care. I can never forget it. I started to pay attention to you and everything related to you. Slowly I began to find that I like you. Now I don¡¯t want to leave you anymore. I just  I want to protect you forever."

    Hinata, who was pretending to be faint in my arms, almost fainted when she heard what I said, but her face, which was only a little red, immediately turned red to her neck. I continued: "I know you are a shy person."  , so I dare not speak out my thoughts, and I also know that you are a gentle girl, so I like you more and more."

    I hugged Hinata gently and said: "But the more I like you, the less I dare to approach you. Because you are the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, and I am just an orphan. There is a huge gap in our identities. If we  If we are together, public opinion will overwhelm us. I don't want you to be wronged, so I can only secretly like you and train myself desperately. I hope that one day I will have enough strength to protect you.  Later, when I was practicing kunai, I accidentally found you hiding behind a tree. I was really happy at that time, so I worked harder. Later, I often found you looking at me silently behind me.  Because of this, I practice even harder. Because I know that the girl I like is watching me silently behind me. So I have to work harder. Hinata, because of your attention, I am where I am now  Strength." Hinata's body trembled.  His eyes moved as if he wanted to open them.

    I paused for a moment and continued: "Of course, I know that my current strength is far from enough. The Hyuga clan is just smoking cigarettes.

    The third generation nodded and said: "Ah, I'm sorry to bother you all of a sudden."

    Hinata Hinashi smiled softly and said: "Hokage-sama is so polite. Come, please take a seat."

    The three generations and Hinata and Hinata sat down separately, and after each talking some meaningless nonsense, they finally turned to the topic.  Sandai spoke first: "I came here this time because I heard that Hinata Hinata, Mr. Hizu's eldest daughter, is gentle and kind-hearted. She is now a subordinate of Yuhiyang Hong, so I came to get to know your daughter."

    Hinata Hinashi was slightly startled. He didn¡¯t know what the third generation meant, but he was not a stupid person. He knew that since the third generation mentioned his daughter, the third generation¡¯s purpose must be related to his daughter, andThere doesn't seem to be anything bad going on with the third generation, but you can't be careless.  Thinking of this, Hinata Hinashi smiled faintly and said: "Hokage-sama is ridiculous. My little girl is not at home now. It seems that she went out near noon. Moreover, the little girl is naturally timid and shy. Although the little girl has successfully become  I have become a ninja, and I have been worried about whether my little girl can be a good ninja. But fortunately, my little girl¡¯s instructor is Miss Yuhihong Kurenai, who is proficient in genjutsu. I have given full authority to Miss Yuhihong Kurenai to teach my little girl.¡±

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 33 The Hinata Family Secret Discussion

    The third generation heard something amiss from Hinata and Hinata's words. He immediately remembered the rumors among the Hyuga clan and secretly said: "It seems that the rumors are true. .com Hinata and Hinata seemed to have completely given up on his eldest daughter. But this way  That's good, my chance of success will be one more point." Sandai said: "Ah, of course I know this. What I want to say is another thing, forget it and I'll just say it."

    "Please make it clear!" Hinata Hizu said, "As long as I can do something, I will do my best."

    Sandai took a deep breath from his pipe and said, "Hinata Hinata is dating Uzumaki Naruto, do you know?"

    "What? Dating? Uzumaki Naruto? That nine-tailed brat?" Hinata Hizashi said in shock.  He suddenly stood up from his seat and looked at the third generation.

    The third generation nodded and said: "Ah, that's true."

    Hinata Hinashi looked at the third generation and said softly: "Please wait a moment, Hokage-sama, I will take care of this matter!"

    The third generation took a puff of smoke and said: "Originally, this matter is a family matter of the Hyuga clan. It's hard for me to interrupt, old man, but people become more curious as they get older, and both of them are now ninjas of Konoha. So the Japanese  Mr. Zu, please forgive me for asking this old man, but I wonder how Mr. Zuzu plans to handle this matter?"

    Hinata Hinashi frowned slightly. He saw a different flavor in the third generation's tone. After thinking about it again, he realized that things were not as simple as he thought. The third generation's purpose of coming here seemed worthy of speculation.  So Hinata Hizu sat back again, picked up the tea cup and took a sip to calm his heart, and then said softly: "It is true that both of them are no longer alive children, but have become  It¡¯s the ninjas of Konoha Village! It¡¯s normal for Hokage-sama to be concerned, so I don¡¯t know what Hokage-sama means to deal with it?¡±

    The third generation smiled softly and said: "This is a family matter of the Hyuga clan, and I can't interfere with it, old man. So you'd better not ask me what I mean. But the old man has a suggestion. If Mr. Hizu is free, you might as well listen to it.  "

    Hinata Hizu secretly said: "Here we come. I don't know what the third generation wants to say? But it seems that the third generation asked me not to worry about Hinata and the nine-tailed brat! But how can this be done? This will bring disgrace to the entire Hyuga clan.  It's shameless. No matter what the third generation says, I will not allow the two of them to do anything. Now I can only deal with the third generation first." So Hinata Hizu nodded to the third generation and said: "The third generation's suggestions will definitely be taken care of next time.  I¡¯ll consider it. As for how to deal with it? I¡¯ll make a decision after I see my little girl.¡±

    The third generation nodded and said: "The old man actually doesn't have any good suggestions. It's just that as the saying goes, 'children and grandchildren will have their own happiness.' Why don't Mr. Rizu let go and let his children pursue their own happiness!"

    "Sure enough!" Hinata Hizu secretly thought in his heart: "Sandai really asked me not to care about Hinata and the Nine-Tailed Imp. But this matter is related to the face of the Hyuga clan, and I absolutely cannot agree."

    The third generation looked at Hinata Hinashi who was silent and smiled lightly: "Naruto is a very smart and talented ninja! When he was just a genin, he once defeated a chuunin! He has an A-level ninjutsu.  It doesn¡¯t take long for him to learn it. His future achievements are limitless, and maybe one day he can become a being that surpasses me!"

    Hearing the words of the third generation, Hinata Hinashi was slightly startled. He knew that what the third generation said was true, because he had also seen such information. Uzumaki Naruto's grades in school were average, but his skills with hidden weapons were extremely superb.  He also mastered all Ninjutsu, except for the Clone Jutsu, which he was extremely lacking in talent.  Later, he learned the A-level ninjutsu Shadow Clone Technique in a short period of time, and completely mastered and defeated Chunin Mizuki in a very short period of time.  He became a ninja within a few days and completed three D-level missions.  The guiding jounin is Hatake Kakashi.  Comprehensive evaluation of future achievements must not be underestimated.

    The third generation continued: "In the academy, Hinata is the person who cares most about Naruto, and Naruto is also the person who cares about Hinata the most. And Naruto understands the identity gap between himself and Hinata. He will master the size by himself.  of."

    "Thank you, Hokage-sama. I will definitely consider Hokage-sama's suggestion." Hinata Hizashi stood up and said, "Then, Hokage-sama, please have tea."

    The third generation glanced at the tea cup. It was already empty at this time, but there was no servant coming to refill the tea for the third generation. Hinata and Hinata asked others to drink tea. In this way, the meaning was obvious. Hinata and Hinata were getting ready.  Expulsion order.  Because the third generation was the Hokage of Konoha, it was not easy for Hinata and Hinata to directly issue an eviction order, so he explained it in this euphemistic way.

    The third generation shook his head and said: "I won't drink anymore. I have something to do, so I'll leave first." After saying that, the third generation stood up, and then the third generation suddenly said: "Mr. Hizu, in fact, if Naruto and Hinata are together,  It will not insult the Hyuga clan."

      "Huh?" Hinata Hiashi was slightly startled and said, "I wonder what the Hokage-sama means by this sentence?"

    The third generation smiled softly and said: "Mr. Hizu must not have noticed it? Naruto's figure is very similar to his father! Both of them are rare geniuses, but it is a pity that his father has already gone to Konoha  And sacrificed. But Naruto and his father, the appearance of the two people is not very different! And both of them have golden hair, but Naruto has long hair, while his father has short hair. Every time  When I see Naruto, I feel like I'm seeing his father." Sandai said as he walked out.

    "Hokage-sama!" Hinata Hiashi looked at the third generation who was walking out with a shocked expression, and quickly said: "Hokage-sama, what did you mean by what you just said?"

    "Hahaha." Sandai laughed softly and said: "I didn't say anything, it's just that the old man is getting older and wants to find someone to chat with. Now the old man still has many things to deal with, so he can't continue chatting like this.  Already." After saying that, Sandai left.

    Hinata Hinata looked at the figure of the third generation leaving, and his heart was filled with turmoil, "Clan leader!" After the third generation left, Hinata Hinata clapped his hands, and then a man with the same white eyes appeared next to him.

    "Go and check. Where is Hinata now and what is she doing? But don't let Hinata notice." Hinata Hinashi asked calmly.  "Yes." The man responded and then disappeared.

    Hinata and Hinata closed their eyes, and Sandai's words kept ringing in his mind: "If what Sandai said is true, then Hinata and Kuno, being together with Naruto will only bring benefits to the Hyuga family and no harm.  . But the premise is that what the third generation said is true. But I didn¡¯t pay attention to it before, but now that I think about it, that Naruto is indeed very similar to him. But I can¡¯t decide until I meet him in person."

    "Clan leader!" The middle-aged ninja appeared next to Hinata Hizu.  Hinata Hizu opened his eyes and said, "How is it?"

    The middle-aged ninja said: "Miss Hinata is currently staying with Uzumaki Naruto in the village. The two of them seem to be very close. And" The middle-aged ninja paused for a moment, and then continued to speak.  Said: "That Uzumaki Naruto seems to have discovered my existence. Although he didn't say it and rarely looked at me, his body was changing anytime and anywhere, and every change was aimed at me at any time.  A sudden attack may be launched. The eldest lady was carefully protected in his arms. There were even a few times when he had no time to change his body, regardless of his own defense, and directly stood in front of the eldest lady. "

    Hearing this, Hinata and Hinata had a smile on their face. Although he had completely given up on Hinata, Hinata was still his daughter after all. Now that he heard about this, he felt very happy.

    The middle-aged ninja continued: "I used the Byakugan to observe the chakra of Uzumaki Naruto. I found that the chakra of Uzumaki Naruto has exceeded that of ordinary jounin, even compared with those elite jounin.  It¡¯s just a thin line.¡±

    Hinata Hizu nodded and said: "Probably he is the kind of ninja who has a huge amount of chakra! But it will not be so easy for this kid to have such a huge amount of chakra at such a young age in the future!"

    The middle-aged ninja nodded and said: "Clan leader, when I saw this Uzumaki Naruto today, my subordinate suddenly remembered someone."

    Hinata and Hiashi frowned slightly and said, "Remembering someone? Who is it?"

    ??Middle-aged ninja: "The Fourth Hokage." Hinata Hiashi was slightly startled, then the middle-aged ninja took out a photo from his arms and said: "I secretly took this picture of the clan leader. Take a look!"

    Hinata Hinata looked at the photo and shook his hands slightly. In the photo, it was me wearing my newly made white robe. Hinata Hinata secretly thought: "How is this possible? Are there really such similar people in the world! Is it possible?  The two of them are really father and son. But why does no one know his life experience?" Then Hinata Hizashi suddenly remembered the third generation's visit.  Suddenly many things began to pour into Hinata Hizu's mind. Many things that Hinata Hizu had always found strange were now explained.  So what to do next?  Hinata Hizu fell into thinking.

    Suddenly Hinata Hinata stood up and said: "Anyway, after meeting Uzumaki Naruto first, we are making plans." Then Hinata Hinata said to the middle-aged ninja: "After Uzumaki Naruto and Hinata are separated, try his  ability, and then told Uzumaki Naruto that tomorrow night, I will invite him to my home for a banquet. It is a family banquet, and at the same time, I will also give him an answer to Hinata's matter. As for which answer, it will only be after I confirm one thing.  Only then will it be announced.¡±

    The middle-aged ninja nodded and said, "Yes, Mr. Patriarch." After saying that, the middle-aged ninja disappeared.,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 34 Assassination

    As the sun set, I gently pulled Hinata and started walking back. Hinata blushed and let me hold her little hand.

    "Naruto, I'm here." Hinata looked at the road in front of her.  I looked up and saw that Hinata's home was only a short distance away from here.  And the gate of the Hyuga clan is already in sight.

    I gently let go of Hinata's little hand and said, "Be careful yourself." Then I kissed Hinata's forehead gently.  Hinata was stunned for a moment as if she couldn't figure out why I said such a thing, but then I kissed her forehead and made her forget all her questions.  Then he walked towards his home with a red face.

    After seeing Hinata walk into the door, I relaxed at first, then slowly became tense. Then I breathed a sigh of relief, with a bright look on my face: "Okay, come out! You're following us like this."  It¡¯s been a long time, aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, a middle-aged ninja appeared five meters away in front of me. He was wearing tight-fitting black clothes. He didn¡¯t have a forehead protector on him, and there was nothing special about him.  His appearance is also very ordinary, so ordinary that he can't be remembered in the blink of an eye. He should be the kind of person who can't be found in a crowd.

    I looked at this person and said, "Who are you? Why are you here? What's the purpose of following me for so long?"

    "My name is Mamoru." The ninja opposite said calmly: "Why are you here? Because of my purpose! And I have only one purpose, to kill you."

    I frowned slightly: "It seems that I have nothing to do with you! Do you have any reason to kill me?"

    "Use people's money to eliminate disasters!" Hu Xiang said calmly: "Someone paid me to take your life. So" as he said that, Hu Xiang began to exude a trace of murderous aura.

    "Really?" I smiled flatly. Although I could clearly feel the murderous aura of Hu Xiang, I knew that this Hu Xiang must have killed many people. Otherwise, he would not be able to exude murderous aura.  The murderous aura can only be possessed by a person who has climbed out of a pile of dead people.

    But fortunately, Hu Xiang's murderous aura is not strong, just a trace. From this, it seems that Hu Xiang has just mastered this ability.  I breathed a sigh of relief. If the murderous aura of the guard was stronger, I might not be able to be as simple as now.

    I looked at the escort in front of me and began to think about who sent this person.  Although I have many enemies, like Akatsuki, Orochimaru, other ninja villages, and even Konoha.  These may be my enemies, but it is almost impossible now. Akatsuki's purpose is to collect tailed beasts, so they will definitely not come to take my life.  They will only capture me alive, and even if Akatsuki wants to kill me, there is no need for them to hire a killer to kill me.  Just take action yourself.  Finally, and most importantly, the Akatsuki members probably don't know that I am the Jinchuuriki of the Kyuubi yet.  So Akatsuki rules it out.  Then Orochimaru, I have not interacted with Orochimaru yet. If he pays attention to Konoha, he might as well pay attention to Sasuke instead of me?  After all, I am just the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, without the Sharingan.  So Orochimaru is also ruled out.  As for other ninja villages, it is even more impossible. Although it has been a long time since the ninja war ended, other ninja villages will not be allowed to enter other villages without suitable reasons.  If this happens, only Konoha will be left.

    Are Konoha¡¯s higher-ups planning to take action against me?  But it shouldn't be possible. After all, the third generation is still fine. The third generation should not agree to this kind of thing. And if he kills me, then the nine tails in my body will also disappear. This is not good for Konoha.  This is not a good thing, after all, every ninja village now has humanoid weapons like jinch¨±riki.  This is used to balance the power of a great ninja village.  Once Konoha doesn't have me as a jinchuriki, the strength of the tailed beasts will be somewhat inferior.  And for those senior executives who only know how to fight for power, it is far better to find ways to control me than to kill me.  So Konoha also seems unlikely.

    But in this case, there seems to be no reason for that force to come and take my life.  If this is the case, then how could this person in front of me be?  Although my brain is thinking.  But he still looked at the guard in front of him warily.

    "Come with me." Hu Xiang suddenly said, "It's not convenient to fight here, let's go somewhere else." Then Hu Xiang paused and said, "Don't try to escape, I know the identity of the girl just now.  If you don¡¯t want her to avoid my attacks every day.¡±

    My eyes turned slightly cold and I said, "I hate people who threaten other people's lives the most. Especially my beloved woman."

    "Humph. What does a little brat know about love!" Hu Xiang snorted coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether you understand or not.¡± I responded coldly.

      The guard glanced at me and said, "Come with me!" Then he jumped off the roof and left the place.  I took one look and immediately chased after him.  The guard turned to look at me and saw that I was on the roof of two houses behind him.  Hu Xiang secretly said: "It seems that the speed is pretty good." Then Hu Xiang accelerated his speed and rushed forward.  I frowned slightly, and when I stepped on the roof, I used all my strength to speed up and chase after him.

    "We're here." When we walked through the college and got into the forest, I knew something was wrong, but I didn't expect that the guardian actually took me to the open space behind the college.  That's where Hinata and I spent the whole afternoon.

    "You guy!" I said coldly: "So you are the one who has been following us. Tell me, what is your purpose?"

    Mamoru smiled flatly and said: "The person following you this afternoon is indeed me. I have already stated my purpose. As for why you are here? I just want you to die in a place with memories. This  This is my gift to you. You know, it is a happy thing to die in a place with your own memories!" Then Hu Xiang paused and smiled and said: "Oh, by the way, I know that the girl who accompanied you during the day is  The eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, but I don¡¯t want to offend the Hyuga clan easily, so thanks to her, I just let you live a few more hours.¡±

    I felt slightly relieved. At least this person still cares about the Hyuga family, so as long as Hinata does not threaten him, then he should not be disadvantageous to Hinata.  But I won't give him a chance to go against Hinata either.  And I don't want to die here.

    I stretched out my hand and pulled out a kunai from my leg and said: "If you want to kill me, then you have to see your strength." I raised my kunai and rushed towards Mamoru.

    Mamoru smiled flatly, and then also took out a kunai.  "You're dead." Then with a 'choking' sound, the guardian turned to the kunai that blocked me with kunai: "Not bad power! It's interesting."

    "Hmph!" Hu Xiang and I exerted our strength at the same time. After all, Hu Xiang is an adult, and his hand is stronger than mine. Soon my kunai was gradually pressed by him. I frowned slightly, and then  Zi barely managed to block the guard away, and then moved his body backward to distance himself.  Looked at Hu Xiang quietly.

    Hu Xiang: "It's not bad for a twelve-year-old child to have such strength as you. But it's a pity that a child's power can never surpass mine. You'd better die obediently!" Hu Xiang held his hand.  The kunai suddenly slashed diagonally towards my head from the left. If I didn't do anything, I'm afraid my head would be sliced ??open by him!

    I looked at the kunai coming over, and with a quick movement of my body, I squatted down, then held the kunai in my backhand, and stabbed Mamoru's heart with both hands.  And Gou Xiang was shocked, because his kunai passed over my head, not even my hair, and I was about to stab Gou Xiang in the heart.  He avoided the fatal blow by turning slightly to one side of his body, but the clothes on his body were pierced by me.

    Seeing that it had only pierced Gou Xiang's clothes, I immediately used the momentum to jump up with a little force on my feet. A cold light flashed through, and Gou Xiang's kunai only scratched off part of my hair.  I landed on the ground and immediately rushed forward again without stopping. Sure enough, after the guard missed the stroke the first time, he immediately rushed forward, but I had already jumped away, so this time the guard even lost my hair.  Not scratched.  And I turned forward several times before stopping on a tree trunk.  Only then did I turn to look at Mamoru.

    Hu Xiang looked at me, stopped, and smiled lightly: "Huh, kid, you really have some skills! You can actually pierce my clothes." Then Hu Xiang paused slightly, and said with a cold expression: "  But kid, I'm going to use all my strength. I wonder how long you can last under my hand?"

    "Huh, let's see how capable you are." I said coldly, holding the kunai tightly in my hand and staring at the guard opposite.

    Mamoru looked at me, and suddenly he threw the kunai in his hand towards me.  The kunai was very fast and came to my eyes very quickly. At this time, Mamoru appeared behind me and said loudly: "Go to hell, kid." He was holding a kunai again in his hand.  .  The sharp kunai stabbed down directly, and at the same time, the kunai he shot out was already close to my body.

    "What a fast speed!" I turned my head and saw the guard suddenly appearing behind me and raising his hands at the same time, and I exclaimed in my heart.  Then I heard a 'pop' sound, and the kunai in the guard's hand stabbed my head quickly and accurately. The kunai sank directly into the end of the handle, and the kunai that was shot out from the beginning also hit my head.  heart.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 35 Fierce Battle with Protector

    Mamoru pierced a kunai directly into my brain, and the kunai he threw first also pierced my left chest.  £®  com If he were an ordinary person, he might have died long ago.  At this time, I, who was originally stabbed, turned into a piece of wood with a 'bang' sound. A kunai was deeply pierced into the upper end of the wood, and another kunai was also stabbed into the middle and upper part of the wood.  The sting is there.  "Replacement Technique!" Hu Xiang was startled, and then his body's instinct made him immediately let go of the hand holding the kunai, and then his body immediately rushed forward, and soon left the place, while Hu Xiang just left  At that moment, a dozen shurikens were struck at the place where he was just standing.  If the guard's movement is a little slower, although he won't die, he may be injured.  But now these dozen shurikens just hit the tree trunks.  I jumped from another tree to this tree.  Holding a kunai in his hand, he looked at Gomoki coldly.

    "Hmph, you are quite capable!" Mamoru said while standing in the open space: "You can form seals very quickly. It turns out that I know that the academy will not teach other advanced ninjutsu except the Three Body Technique, so I didn't  Pay attention to your ninjutsu, but I didn't expect that you are so proficient in using the substitute jutsu. I overlooked that although the Ninja Academy does not teach advanced ninjutsu, the three-skin jutsu is a must-learn ninjutsu. And in recent years,  The college graduation exam is all about the Three Body Technique. So you should be more proficient in the Three Body Technique. Substitution Technique, Transformation Technique. There are also Shadow Clone Technique, Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique and Wind Release: Great Breakthrough. These four  This ninjutsu should be all the ninjutsu you know. It seems that I have to be careful about your ninjutsu."

    "You also practiced the teleportation technique well. Originally, I thought it was because you were too fast. However, the teleportation technique is not a basic ninjutsu like the Substitution Technique. Although the teleportation technique can suddenly appear in another place,  However, the distance of the teleportation technique is too close, no more than five meters at most, so it cannot go too far. Also, after appearing in another place, the body will be in a stiff state for half a second to a second, which is easy to be fooled.  Others counterattack, and the chakra consumed is too huge. If you use the teleportation technique, you might as well keep the chakra and use the ninjutsu a few more times! So in this way, most ninjas do not use teleportation in battle.  Even those ninjas who are born with relatively large chakra have given up on the body technique. However, the ninjutsu of the instant body technique is not without its merits, so it is still used occasionally. But I didn't expect you to do it.  He will be so skilled."

    Hu Xiang gave a flat smile: "Really? But you still managed to dodge it, didn't you? But I don't know how many more times you can dodge it?"

    "It should be said that I wonder how many more times you can use the teleportation technique?" I looked at the guardian in front of me, my eyes gradually became colder, and I calmly analyzed in my head: "Judging from what this person just said, he  He knows me very well, and even knows my apparent ninjutsu, and also knows the contents of the college graduation exam. From these aspects, this person is definitely from Konoha, and he is even still from Konoha, but I don¡¯t know  What kind of person is he? The forces in Konoha can be divided into three factions, the dove faction headed by the Third Hokage, the hawk faction headed by the Konoha elders and the root leader Danzo, and the great faction of Konoha.  Family power. The Third Hokage is impossible. After all, others don't know. The Third Hokage knows that I am the son of the Fourth Hokage. Although the Nine-Tails is sealed in my body, I have not revealed that I am uncontrollable. On the contrary, Konoha  I am concerned about more people, so the third generation will never take action against me. As for the hawks, it is indeed possible, but it is not very likely. The only ones left are the power of Konoha's big families.  But this is even more impossible. Although their big family does not know everything clearly, they can still know some secret things. For example, they still know very well that I am the container of Kyuubi.  They also know that I am an ultimate weapon, so they should not take action against me." My mind kept turning, I must know who instigated this act of protecting Xiang.  That is, who is behind him?

    I shook my head secretly, because I really couldn't figure out who would want to kill me. I looked at Hu Xiang and said secretly: "Then I will think about it in a different way. If I die, who will benefit the most?"  What? I have no intersection with those big families, nor have I harmed the interests of those big families. The only place where we have intersection is Hinata, but we have just gotten along, and judging from the behavior of the Hyuga clan, the Hyuga clan is  If they are dissatisfied with me, they probably won¡¯t kill me so quickly! And it seems to other forces that if I die, it will be of no benefit to them at all. In this way, there will be no more people to kill me. It seems that everyone has no reason to kill me.  I'm the same, damn it, if that's the case, I'll catch this person and question him, I think Kyuubi should have some way to torture others!"

    Thinking of this, I took a deep breath, then formed a seal with my hands and said: "Shadow Clone Technique." In an instant, something appeared on the tree trunk where I was standing.Five identical me.  Five of them stepped on the ground at the same time, two in front, two in back, and one in the middle.  The two people in front of me, each holding a kunai, rushed towards the guard on the left and right, and the guard pulled out a kunai from behind again.

    The kunai in my hand avoided the kunai on the left, and then the kunai in my hand clashed with the kunai in my hand on the right. Then I immediately stepped back, then forcibly rotated my body, flew up and kicked hard on the left.  on my back, and then with a 'bang' sound, the left side of me disappeared.  Then Mamoru threw the kunai in his hand towards me on the right. I blocked it with the kunai on the right. When I looked at the front again, Mamoru had disappeared. There was a stinging pain in my back, and Mamoru's hand  Li once again held a kunai and pierced my back, and then there was a 'bang' sound, and I disappeared again.

    At this time, the two shadow clones behind me also held kunai and rushed forward. This time the two shadow clones gathered together and rushed towards Mamoru.  Mamoru smiled flatly, and held the kunai again and came forward. Mamoru's speed suddenly increased a lot, so he rushed over and threw the kunai in his hand at the same time.  Before my two shadow clones could react, one of them was punched on the shoulder by Mamoru.  At the same time, the kunai he threw also hit another shadow clone in the stomach.  Then there were two sounds of 'bang, bang', and the two shadow clones also disappeared.

    Hu Xiang looked at me and said calmly: "Your strength is good, but it's a pity that the strength of your shadow clone is not that good?"

    I smiled flatly and said: "Really? But I don't think so." Then I formed a seal with my hands again and said: "Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang', eight me appeared around me.

    "Eight?" Mamoru glanced at him and said calmly, then rushed over with a kunai in his hand. I frowned slightly, then the one in the middle waved my hand, and then the seven next to me held up kunai.  Rushed forward.  He suddenly increased his speed and stabbed one of me in the stomach with a kunai. The me immediately held his kunai, and the guard frowned slightly. He saw the scene next to him, and immediately gave up the kunai and retracted his hand.  Then he jumped back. At this time, a cold light flashed through, and several kunai hit the place where the guard was standing.  And that me also disappeared, and only the kunai protecting Xiang fell to the ground.

    Ma Xiang stood still. At this time, I held a kunai in my hand and stabbed Ma Xiang from behind. Ma Xiang turned around, and then relied on his longer arm to punch me first.  As a result, I was hit in the face first.  Then he also disappeared, and then Huxiang rushed forward a few steps.  Then he turned around and hit me with a knee directly in the face of me who was chasing him behind him. With a 'bang', I also disappeared.  The guard looked at me who was surrounding him, then squatted down suddenly, and then swept over with his kick. There was no time to dodge, and the two people were swept by the guard, and then disappeared with two "bang bangs".  Then Mamoru suddenly stood up, grabbed one of me, pulled me around a few times, and then threw me out. As a result, the two me collided with each other, and then disappeared.

    I smiled flatly and said: "I can defeat seven, but I wonder if you can defeat ten? What about twenty? What about thirty? Or even a hundred?"

    "Hmph." Mamoru snorted coldly: "Kid, do you have so much chakra? You are a genin and your chakra is limited. From the beginning to now, you have created 11 shadow clones.  , how many more can you make, just make them all at once!"

    I smiled flatly: "You don't have to worry about how much chakra I still have. All you have to do is accept the attack from my shadow clone. Let's see whether my chakra is exhausted first or you are attacked first.  I defeat you." As I said that, I formed a seal with my hands again and said: "The art of multiple shadow clones." The sound of 'bang bang' kept ringing, and all of a sudden, hundreds of shadow clones appeared around me.  Completely surrounding the guardian inside.

    Hu Xiang's face changed slightly, and he looked around in astonishment.  Then he immediately focused his attention on the main body.  Because he really doesn't know how much chakra I have left.  At this time, Huxiang said softly to the person in front of me: "There are hundreds of me here, how many can you take care of?" After hearing my words, Huxiang immediately focused his eyes on this shadow part, and I glanced at him.  He said calmly: "You must be planning to find the true body! I can tell you this for sure, I am not the true body. After all, there is no reason why the true body must speak."

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 36 Fishy Wind Slash

    Mamoru looked at the hundreds of me around him and smiled flatly: "Your chakra amount is really amazing, and you can actually create hundreds of clones. But I want to see how much chakra you have? How many shadows can you create?"  Clone." As he spoke, Hu Xiang took out a scroll from behind. It could be seen that it was a storage scroll. Hu Xiang then opened the scroll, bit his finger and slashed, and then with a bang, a big knife appeared in Hu Xiang's hand.  hands.  This big knife is very big, and the length of the knife is taller than me. And because the knife is too long, the big knife is very thick and very big at the same time.  It was even bigger than the decapitation sword, and then I put the tip of the knife on the ground, holding the handle of the knife with both hands, and rushed towards me, and there were hundreds of people around him. I held the kunai and rushed towards me.  Go up.

    Hu Xiang is very strong, especially when holding a broadsword in his hand, his close combat ability is even more powerful. The broadsword in his hand is not a broadsword at all, but as flexible as a single sword.  He rushed into the group of my shadow clones with a big knife in his hand, and then faced me in front of him, sweeping away the entire army with one move. Some of them immediately disappeared before I could dodge them.  And a few of me jumped into the sky, but the guardian just smiled flatly, and then turned his hands, and the big knife turned back at another angle, and then I was cut into two pieces in the sky, and then disappeared.

    Hu Xiang swung the huge sword in his hand as if he was swinging an ordinary single sword. Every time he swung it, several shadow clones of me would be hit and then disappear.  In the distance, surrounded by several shadow clones, I frowned slightly and said to myself: "I didn't expect that Hu Xiang's arm strength was so strong. The big knife in his hand weighed dozens of kilograms at least, but when he swung it, it didn't weigh too much at all.  Big problem. Moreover, he has been swinging for a long time, and he doesn't seem tired at all. It seems that other methods must be used.

    "Everyone, use kunai, and come up together. I don't believe he can guard all directions." One of the me who surrounded the escort shouted, and then all of me immediately divided the work, and then half of me jumped up high.  , and then cooperated with me on the ground, and simultaneously shot the kunai in his hand towards the protector.  Suddenly, the sky around the guardian was densely covered with kunai, and there was only one target, that was the guardian.  Then after the kunai was ejected, all of me rushed forward,

    Mamoru looked at the kunai shooting at him from all directions and me behind the kunai. A faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He tightened the big knife in his hand with both hands, and then the tip of the knife was pointed straight at me. His feet moved quickly.  It started spinning on the spot, and the speed of the rotation turned out to be pleasant. In a short period of time, it increased from nothing to a speed of several yuan, and the powerful air flow brought by the broadsword actually formed a circular defensive cover, covering all directions.  All the kunai shot at him were blocked.

    "What? This is 'return to heaven'!" I shouted out in surprise.  Seeing the move used by Hu Xiang, all of me on the ground listened. And those of me who jumped into the sky, because they had nowhere to borrow strength, all bumped into the defensive shield of Hu Xiang, and then'  The sound of "bang bang" kept ringing, and after hitting the defensive shield one by one, they all disappeared.

    Suddenly, the guard stopped rotating, and then with the force of the rotation of the broadsword, he held the broadsword in both hands and slashed down with a sudden blow. "Bang, bang," several of me who were unfortunate enough to be struck by the broadsword disappeared.  Then the guard's sword struck the ground, and the sword sank deeply.  Hu Xiang stood up, smiled slightly, then pulled out the sword with both hands, then put the sword on his shoulder and said: "You brat actually knows how to return to heaven, it's very good, but what I did just now. But.  It¡¯s not ¡®Huitian¡¯. I named it ¡®Xingfengzhan¡¯.¡±

    I walked out from the rest of me and said: "Ah, of course I know. Kaitian is not to mention whether the Hyuga clan's special skills will be leaked. Even if it is leaked, there will be no blood-succession boundary white eyes unique to the Hyuga clan.  Still can't be activated. I think your move is just an imitation of Kaitian, but the power of your move is far inferior to Kaitian, and it requires a lot of physical strength to use it. After all, it takes a lot of physical strength to control such a big sword.  , not to mention the rapid rotation! Then if I use not a kunai but a weapon similar to the sword in your hand, or a heavier weapon, I'm afraid it won't necessarily be blocked by you.  Right! Even if I block you, it will consume more physical strength, but your move is not useless. If it is in a large-scale battle, your move can be regarded as a sure-kill.'  'A good name, if used on the battlefield, can indeed cause a bloody storm."

    Hu Xiang pointed at me and said in surprise: "You actually you actually see through all the advantages and disadvantages!" Then Hu Xiang suddenly felt something was wrong, and then quickly moved a few steps to the left.  Then he turned his head slightly to the left, and with a 'whoosh' sound, two kunai flashed from behind him, and then were nailed to the ground in front of him.  And there was a streak of blood on his face.??, but it obviously did not have any impact on Hu Xiang.  Then the guard swung the sword back hard, and two "bang bang" sounds were heard, and the two me were chopped into two pieces and disappeared.

    Mamoru glanced at the two kunai on the ground, and saw that the two kunai were about twenty centimeters apart. It happened to be that he had moved those few steps. If he hadn't just turned his head to the left, I'm afraid the second kunai would have been there.  It will penetrate directly into the brain.

    Hu Xiang touched the blood marks on his face and said angrily: "You are so despicable, you unexpectedly attacked me when I wasn't paying attention."

    I shrugged indifferently and said: "I doubt you are a ninja. You must know that we are not practicing ninjutsu or playing games now. We are in a life-and-death battle. Naturally, we have to defeat each other. As for  It doesn¡¯t matter what method you use. As long as you can kill the other person and let yourself survive. And you won¡¯t forget, right? It was you who found me. So even if I kill you, you can¡¯t blame me, you can only blame me.  You are just not strong enough. Everyone, come on!" As he said that, there were probably dozens of me around me and I rushed forward together.

    Hu Xiangyi gritted his teeth and stopped talking, because he couldn't say anything.  After all, he was the one who found me first.  And he didn't have a chance to speak, after all, there were already many me rushing around.  Mamoru held the sword tightly with both hands, placed the sword on the ground, took a deep breath, and then rushed towards me in front of him. I kept shooting kunai, but Mamoru just kept on shooting.  He had to dodge without using a sword to block it, but the guard's vision was very accurate, and no kunai ever hit him, and they were all dodged by his constant movement.

    The distance between us was not that big, and the speed of the guard was not weak. He quickly rushed in front of me. The guard suddenly stopped, and the big knife in his hand slashed diagonally from bottom to top.  Going up, there was a 'bang' sound, two of me were slashed, and then disappeared. Then Hu Xiang took advantage of the situation to jump up, then turned his hands and slashed down with a fierce knife.  The sound of 'bang bang' sounded again, and several more of me were chopped until they disappeared.

    At this time, I walked out from a tree not far away and looked at the guardian surrounded by my shadow clones, holding a big knife in his hand and killing my shadow clones continuously.  Just when I created hundreds of shadow clones and Hu Xiang used the fishy wind slash, I quietly hid here.  So the ones fighting with the guardian now are actually just my shadow clones.  However, Hu Xiang's strength is really good. The characteristics of this broadsword are fully brought out by Hu Xiang. From beginning to end, the moves that Hu Xiang uses with the broad sword are very simple, only three moves, chopping, slashing and slashing.  These three moves alone made the guard invincible in my shadow clone.  The shadow clones were constantly being slashed by the guards, and then disappeared.  However, Hu Xiang is not without any harm. After all, the sword in his hand is too big, which is good for attack, but not good for defense.  Every time he swung his sword, there was always a big gap left behind him and on his left and right sides. Once or twice, I failed to attack successfully, but ten or twenty times, I simply couldn't.  It's impossible not to attack.

    When Mamoru panted heavily and stopped the sword in his hand, there was no shadow clone of me around him, and there were more than a dozen kunai on his body.  The blood continued to flow downwards, but Hu Xiang did not dare to relax. Although he defeated everyone around me, every one of them disappeared. This shows that these are just shadow clones, and the main body should still be hiding somewhere, etc.  Give him the final blow.

    I watched Mamoru smile flatly, then jumped down from the tree and stood about ten meters away in front of Mamoru.  I looked at Mamoru and said, "It seems you won't last long!"

    Hu Xiang took a few deep breaths and said calmly: "Humph, although I was a little injured and my physical strength was consumed a lot, I still have the strength to fight again, but you are different, your shadow clone  I have already solved them all, and I have created so many shadow clones, so your chakra should be almost exhausted!"

    I smiled flatly and said: "Chakra? By the way, I know that there are many talented people in this world, and some people have blood inheritance boundaries. For example, the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan. And some have infinite human power, like  Just like you, you have been wielding the sword in your hand for almost several hours before you feel tired. Some people have precise chakra control capabilities, such as those medical ninjas. There is also a kind of person who is born with a very large amount of chakra.  I happen to be the kind of ninja who is born with a huge amount of chakra."

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Naruto Uzumaki Chapter 37 The Identity of Protector

    "What!" Hu Xiang said in surprise when he heard what I said: "This is impossiblecom It's such a coincidence that you happen to have this kind of talent."

    I smiled flatly and said: "What's so surprising about this! There are many geniuses in this world, just like the stars in the sky, too many to count. It's just that you don't know." Then I paused  After a while, he said: "But although there are many geniuses in this world, as for whether you can find a way to fully utilize your talents, it depends on your own opportunities. Just like me, I am born with a huge amount of chakra. In this case  , the shadow clone technique is as if it was specially created for me. After all, there are not many talented ninjas like me, and they are even rare." 'And there is also a nine-tailed demon fox known as unlimited chakra living in my body.  ¡¯ It¡¯s just that I won¡¯t say this sentence anymore.

    Then I took a deep breath, and then formed a seal with my hands and said: "Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang', ten me appeared around the guardian.  Faintly surrounding him.

    Mamoru glanced around and breathed a sigh of relief: "Haha, I thought you were really the kind of ninja who was born with a huge amount of chakra! Now isn't your true identity revealed! Hundreds of shadow clones  Neither can do it, let alone what can these ten or so shadow clones do to me now? You must have used up all your chakra!"

    I smiled flatly and said, "It's not that I can't create hundreds of shadow clones again, but I don't need them now." As I said that, I pulled out a shuriken from my ninja bag, and everyone around me also  At the same time, I drew out a shuriken, and then I formed a seal with both hands at the same time: "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique." Then I threw the shurikens in my hands at the same time, and saw that there were only ten shurikens.  All of a sudden, the shuriken split apart, from one to hundreds.  There were hundreds of shurikens in each of the ten directions, and now these shurikens covered the sun.

    Hu Xiang glanced around, a drop of cold sweat broke out, and then said: "Damn it." Then he held the sword flat with both hands and started spinning again.  In fact, the guardian has already guessed my thoughts, but the guardian can only come according to my thoughts.  My idea is very simple to force Hu Xiang to use Fishing Wind Slash. Although this move is powerful, it consumes too much physical strength. According to Hu Xiang's current body, he cannot use it for a long time.  But there are shurikens all around, and there is no place for the guardian to hide. If you don't want to use the fishy wind slash, then you can only use the blinking technique, but even using the blinking technique is useless, because using the blinking technique  The second of freezing after that was enough for me to kill him.  So when Mamoru saw shurikens all around him, he thought for a moment and used Fishing Wind Slash.  It quickly rotated to form a circular defensive cover, and then all the shurikens were blocked.  I smiled flatly. Since Hu Xiang has used this trick, I won't let him stop.

    "Everyone takes turns to use the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique." I said loudly, and then I pulled out a shuriken again and said: "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique." Then the shurikens were divided into hundreds again, and then  Hundreds of shurikens hit the guard's defensive shield, and then they all fell to the ground. Next to me, I also pulled out a shuriken and formed a seal with both hands: "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique."  Then the other me also drew a shuriken and formed a seal with both hands.

    The shurikens kept hitting the defensive cover of the guard, and then bounced away one by one. The sound of 'ding ding' kept ringing, and the shurikens kept hitting the defensive cover of the guard.  Hu Xiang didn't dare to stop the Xingfeng Slash at all, because he knew that if he stopped, he would be hit by my thunder, and he had no confidence in avoiding it.  Therefore, the guard can only keep rotating.  I hope my chakra is exhausted first.

    After each of the ten of us used the Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu once, we stopped.  Quietly looking at Hu Xiang who kept using Xingfeng Slash.  Then I slowly approached the guard step by step. Of course, as the main body, I would not approach him. After all, the Xingfeng Slash was not just about constant rotation.

    Guard Xiang slowly stopped, and then used his strength to slash down with a sharp knife. There were a few "bang bang" sounds. Several of me were hit by Guard Xiang's sword, and then disappeared.  "Huhu." Hu Xiang couldn't help but gasp. Several wounds on his body continued to flow out blood, dyeing the clothes on his body red with power.  Moreover, after his broadsword struck the ground, he did not pull it out immediately. His physical strength was almost exhausted and he had reached his limit.

    I looked at Mamoru and smiled lightly: "Your physical strength must have reached its limit! In this case, do you think you still have a chance of winning?"

    "Huh-huh." Mamoru took two deep breaths and said, "It's true that my physical strength has reached its limit, but what about you! Why did you stop using the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique?"

    I smiled softly: "It's nothing!"?But there is no need for me to use the shuriken shadow clone technique on a dead man.  Although I still retain some chakra, I will never waste it.  "

    Hu Xiangyi gritted his teeth and said: "Dead man! You are too confident! Although my physical strength has reached its limit, I may not lose. I still have the strength to fight."

    "Really!" My voice came into the ears of the guardian from behind. The guardian was startled and immediately wanted to leave the place, but it was too late. By the time he reacted again, my kunai was already deep inside.  It penetrated deeply into Gou Xiang's heart. I stretched my head out from Gou Xiang's shoulder and said, "Don't let down your guard until the opponent falls, or you will die!"

    Mamoru looked at the sharp part of the kunai emerging from his chest and said, "How is this possible? When?"

    "When you use the Fishing Wind Slash." I looked at the guard and said: "When you used the Fishing Wind Slash, I turned myself into a shuriken, and then used the 'Shuriken Shadow' on the shadow clone.  When you use the "Clone Technique", insert yourself into it, and then when you stop the fishy wind slash, it will change back to give you a fatal blow."

    "Ugh." Hu Xiang spat out a mouthful of blood and said, "Okay, okay, okay." Hu Xiang said three words 'good' in a row, and then slowly fell down: "You are a qualified ninja, I hope you can  Become more powerful. And treat Miss Hinata well. If you treat her badly, I will never let you go."

    I looked at Mamoru and nodded vigorously and said: "Don't worry about this, I will become stronger and then use my life to protect Hinata. This is my promise, a lifelong promise."

    Mamoru nodded and slowly closed his eyes: "Miss Hinata, you have found a good man. I hope you are lucky" Mamoki's voice became lower and lower, and then he gradually listened.  Gone.

    I sighed slightly, and after dispelling the shadow clone, I looked at the dead guardian and said secretly: "I should have thought of it a long time ago. You have many flaws from the beginning. If you are really here,  If you take my life, then you don¡¯t have to tell me so much at all. And when you talk about Hinata, the color in your eyes would not be possible without a certain emotion. And your name  , Protect Xiang, protect Xiang, isn¡¯t it to protect Hinata! And that move is very similar to Kaitian¡¯s Xingfeng Slash, no one who has never seen Kaitian can create it.¡± Then I shook my head and said secretly: ¡°It seems that I  You are still not mature enough, there are some things that you still cannot see. You must mature yourself as soon as possible. Mamoru, I think someone should take care of your body. After all, you are a member of the Hyuga clan, and it is not easy for me to deal with it."  As I said that, I jumped up onto a tree trunk and quickly left the place.

    After I left, a middle-aged ninja who looked like a cataract appeared here soon. He looked at the direction I left and said secretly: "Uzumaki Naruto! His strength is very good. A genin who has just become a genin does not have much combat experience."  The twelve-year-old kid was actually able to defeat Gomoki, who was already at the peak of Chunin and had rich combat experience. Moreover, his chakra volume was very large, and it seemed that he still retained a large part of his chakra. And he  The accuracy of controlling chakra is no weaker than that of ordinary medical ninjas. Coupled with his deep scheming, it seems that his future achievements will not be simple. Is it good or bad for Miss Hinata to have a close relationship with this person?  "As he said this, the man picked up Hu Xiang's body and jumped away from the place.

    After the middle-aged ninja left the place, the little bird that had been hiding among the leaves jumped out of the protection of the leaves. With a 'bang', the little bird turned into me.  I looked at the direction where the middle-aged ninja was leaving and sighed slightly: "As expected, they are from the Hyuga clan. It should be that Hinata and I are known, but I don't know if they are here to test me or if they really want to  Want my life. But I think the possibility should be explored. After all, if you kill me now, it will only do harm to them but no good. For these big families, they will not do anything that is not good. But they can't  Rule out the possibility that they really want my life. But it should be clear soon what the Hyuga clan means! I just need to wait patiently." Then I turned around and left the place.

    Hinata and I still have many problems together!  And today's hundred specially made kunai should be completed. Tonight I will engrave space addresses on all the kunai. By then I will be able to use the Flying Thunder God Technique, and my strength will become stronger.  .  And there are still many tasks tomorrow!

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 38 Mission

    "Wow, Naruto, where did you buy this outfit? You're so handsome!" Sakura looked at me and exclaimed, "But your spirit is a little bad. If you were in better spirits, you should be more handsome.  "

    Yesterday I went to the ninja tool shop and got a hundred specially made kunai. I found that this kind of kunai was heavier than the traditional kunai. In order to adapt to this kind of kunai, I used the shadow clone technique again, and then let  Several shadow clones continued to practice in order to adapt to this new kunai as soon as possible, and then let several shadow clones continue to carve space addresses on these kunai.  As a result, I was busy until midnight before I carved the spatial address on these one hundred kunai. Although several shadow clones practiced this kunai together, the time was too short, so I have not fully mastered this kunai.  None usage.  But I still have time, I can practice slowly.  After dispelling the shadow clone, I fell asleep due to excessive fatigue, but the advantages of the Nine-Tails also came into play. After I had a good sleep, my body's fatigue was completely restored.  But I'm still a little mentally unwell.

    When I arrived at the gathering place, Sakura looked at my new clothes and let out an exclamation.  I smiled flatly and said, "Oh, I practiced a little too late last night, but I won't affect today's mission."

    "Oh, Naruto's new clothes are nice!" When we arrived at the meeting time, Kakashi appeared behind us on time. Recently, I don't know why, Kakashi's appearance time has become more and more punctual.  The difference will not be more than ten seconds.  But that's fine, otherwise, no one would be able to bear having to wait for an hour or two every time.  Looking at me at this time, there was a strange color in the exposed right eye.

    I looked at Kakashi, then smiled softly and said, "Thank you for the compliment, teacher, but it's not important. What is our task today?"

    Kakashi took out the scroll, opened it and said, "There are two D-level tasks here. They are about the small river in Konoha Village. Because no one has cleaned it for too long, a lot of domestic garbage has accumulated in it, like  Empty cans, empty bags and the like. They pollute the cleanliness of the river. We have to deal with these. This is issued by our own village. Because the river is relatively small, the reward is only 5,000. The second task is also ours  The village announced to clean the Hokage Rock. Because no one has cleaned the Hokage Rock for too long, our task is to clean it, and the reward is also five thousand taels. As long as these two tasks are completed, then our team will have  Five D-level missions have been completed. Everyone has worked hard, and no mission has failed so far.¡±

    I smiled flatly and said to myself: "Hokage Rock? I remember in the original book, Naruto graffitied on the Hokage Rock, so he was often punished to clean it. Now that I didn't make trouble, the Hokage Rock issued a mission because no one was cleaning it.  "

    Then Kakashi said calmly: "These two tasks are issued by our own village, so everyone must complete them well. Oh, by the way, these two tasks are time-consuming, so if you can't do it today,  If it's completed, we will continue tomorrow. Now let's deal with the garbage in the river!" Then Kakashi turned around and said: "Everyone, come with me!" He jumped on top of another house.  Heading towards the river next to the residential area of ??Konoha Village, the three of us followed Kakashi.

    "Okay." We soon stopped on the roof of a house. Kakashi pointed to the small river in front of us: "Okay, we have arrived, it is this small river."

    Sakura was slightly stunned and looked at the river: "Kakashi-sensei, isn't this river very clear? It's very clean, and I don't see any garbage or anything like that.

    I smiled flatly and said: "Of course you can't see it here. The upper reaches of this small river are left from the mountain, but the lower reaches lead into the forest behind Konoha's Hokage Rock, and this is the middle section of the river. Even if  There are domestic garbage and other things, which either sink to the bottom of the river or flow downstream. So it is normal that it cannot be seen here. If it can be seen here, then this river is not for us.  It was cleaned up. It was professional dredging personnel who came to clean it up. So our mission location should be the lower reaches of the river."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Ah, indeed, let's go downstream." With that, Kakashi left the place.  The three of us quickly followed, and soon we arrived downstream.  Looking downstream, three black lines appeared on the foreheads of the three of us. There were all kinds of domestic garbage everywhere downstream, covering the entire river. There were even several empty ramen boxes that fell on the river bank.  On top, and because this river completely enters the forest, that means there are still a bunch of people behind it.

    Kakashi shrugged and said: "Okay, let's clean up the river! Oh, by the way, the Hokage Rock is above us, so we should speed up the cleaning.Come here!  After saying that, Kakashi reached into his ninja bag and took out some oversized black garbage bags and handed them to me: "Everyone, please put the garbage in this bag. Okay, everyone, come on!"  "As he spoke, Kakashi jumped onto a tree trunk, then sat down, took out a book and started reading. The title of the book is 'Intimate Paradise'.

    I smiled bitterly, then distributed the black bag in my hand to the two of them and said, "Okay, let's get started!" As I said that, I came to the river and picked up the garbage.  I picked up a few empty ramen boxes and poured out the water, then threw the boxes into the black garbage bag in my hand.  Sasuke and Sakura glanced at each other and started to clean up. Sakura was better and not so delicate, but Sasuke was much more pitiful. I thought when did Sasuke, the second young master of Uchiha, have done this before, so he smelled it in the first place.  Sasuke's stomach lurched at the smell of garbage.

    "It's just that Sakura and I were cleaning up the garbage seriously. His pride started to get in his way, and he suppressed the feeling of vomiting and started cleaning up.  When I saw the garbage, I picked it up and put it into a black garbage bag, and slowly I walked into the river.

    Kakashi opened his right eye and looked at me deeply, then narrowed it slightly. I don¡¯t know what he was thinking about?  ,'Bah.' Sasuke inadvertently raised his head and saw me walking on the river. He looked at me in surprise, so much so that the garbage bag in his hand fell to the ground. I was stunned, turned around and looked back, and found Sasuke's  He looked at himself, then looked at himself, and smiled slightly.

    "And Sakura glanced at Sasuke in shock, and then followed Sasuke's gaze and saw me standing on the river and said in shock: "Oh, Naruto, are you able to stand on the water?"

    I nodded and said, "Well, I was able to do this a few years ago before I entered the academy."

    "What? It was five years ago before I entered the academy!" Sasuke said in surprise.

    I nodded and said, "Well, to be precise, it should have been six years ago!"

    "Naruto, how did you learn this?" Kakashi asked softly while sitting on the tree: "Six years ago, you were still a six-year-old child. There should be no one to teach you this."

    "Ah, that's true." I raised my head, looked at the sky above and said, "Six years ago, I was just a six-year-old child. At that time, the third-generation grandfather only taught how to cultivate chakra.  , As for Ninjutsu, my third-generation grandfather did not teach me any Ninjutsu, nor Taijutsu or Genjutsu. So I can only continue to practice Chakra." Then I paused and said: "I am an orphan, I have no parents  , so I had to provide my own food, otherwise, I would have nothing to eat, and the feeling of hunger was really uncomfortable. When I was a child, I was hungry almost every day. Later, in order to fill my stomach.  I went up trees to dig out bird's nests and went down to the river to catch fish. Bird eggs and fish became my main food. But those bird's nests were built in trees and were really high, so it was difficult for me to climb up. And those fish  They were all in the river, and it was difficult for me to catch them. In order to get the eggs higher, I accidentally gathered chakra on my feet and successfully stood on the tree, although it was very difficult.  I quickly fell down, but I didn¡¯t give up. I climbed up again and again, and then fell down. Finally, after spending a lot of time, I actually slowly climbed to the top of the tree. Later, I tried to  The easier way to catch fish is to gather chakra on your feet again and again, and then slowly stand on the river. However, the river water is flowing, although the amount of chakra gathered on your feet must also constantly change.  Although I fell into the river again and again, I finally managed to stand on the water. Although it took me a little longer, when I successfully stood on the water, I never felt hungry again.  The taste. So it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    Sakura thought for a moment and said, "No wonder your grilled fish is so delicious. It turns out that you have been grilling fish for yourself since you were a child!"

    I nodded and said: "Ah, that's true, but the first time I grilled the fish, it was burnt. So these are just skills. If you also want to stand on the water, you can only  Just concentrate the chakra on the soles of your feet. But the river surface is flowing, so you must constantly change the amount of chakra on the soles of your feet."

    "Alas!" Kakashi sighed softly and looked at me and said to himself: "No wonder he doesn't want to open his heart easily now. It must be because he suffered too many cold looks and bullying when he was a child! Maybe even now he can only  Hinata Hinata and Iruka have really entered Naruto's heart!"

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 39 Wind Escape Technique

    Kakashi sat on the tree and said softly: "Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, please put down what you are holding and come over here!"

    As soon as we heard this, we put the black garbage bags in our hands on the shore, and then went with Sasuke and Sakura to the tree where Kakashi was sitting.  Kakashi put the book in his hand into the ninja tool bag, then jumped down and looked at us and said: "Okay, I have been your instructor for a few days, and now I will teach you something." Then Kakashi  Nishi glanced at Sakura and Sasuke and said: "Sakura, Sasuke. I will teach you how to climb a tree first. Just like what Naruto just said, climbing a tree is actually to gather a certain amount of chakra on your feet and then climb to the top.  On the top of the tree, remember not to have too much chakra. If it is too much, it will break the bark of the tree. If it is too little, it will not be able to be absorbed on the tree and fall off, so you must use the right amount of chakra. Okay.  , try it yourself, oh, by the way, hold a kunai when you climb the tree, and once you fall down, use the kunai to make a mark. In this way, you can clearly see your own  Progress has been made.¡±

    Sasuke and Sakura nodded, then each took out a kunai and found a tree to practice.  At this time, Kakashi suddenly said: "Remember that the key to this training is to control the amount of chakra concentrated on the feet, otherwise it will not be easy to succeed. This training is about a ninja's control of the amount of chakra.  Power. The amount of chakra that any ninja possesses is limited, so it cannot be wasted at will. Any ninja will waste a certain amount of chakra every time he uses ninjutsu. Take the clone technique as an example. Sakura  You can create five clones by only wasting a small part of the chakra, but Sasuke will waste the chakra of one clone to create five clones. Also find a taller tree."

    "Yes, sensei, we understand." Sasuke and Sakura held kunai and prepared to find a taller tree to practice climbing.

    After they left, Kakashi looked at me and said, "So Naruto, you are already very skilled at climbing trees and diving into the water, what do you want to learn?"

    I glanced at Sasuke who was practicing climbing a tree with a flat smile, and then lowered his voice and said: "Kakashi-sensei, I asked Iruka-sensei about you, and I know something about your deeds. I know that you have Uchiha's power."  Sharingan, it is said that you have copied thousands of ninjutsu, so you are called a copying ninja."

    Kakashi looked at me deeply and said, "Ah, that's true. What, do you want to learn ninjutsu?"

    I nodded and said: "Ah, yes, Mr. Kakashi, I still have too few attack methods. Apart from the Shadow Clone Technique and Wind Release: Great Breakthrough, I only have the Three Body Technique, so I want to learn it."  A ninjutsu with offensive capabilities."

    Kakashi looked at me, then nodded and said: "I know." Kakashi paused and said: "Everyone's chakra is different. There are five types in total, namely 'fire'"  The five attributes of wind, thunder, earth, and water also correspond to the five major ninja villages, and are also the basis of all ninjutsu."

    I nodded and said: "Ah, I know this. Although it is not taught in detail in the academy, there are such records in some books in Konoha's library. And everyone has one of these attributes. Also  Some people have two of them, and some even have three. But people with two attributes are generally called geniuses."

    "Okay, it will be easier to explain if you know this." Kakashi: "As you said, basically everyone has one of the attributes. For example, the Uchiha clan, they generally have fire attributes and are good at fire escape.  . As for whether they will have a few geniuses with two attributes, that's not necessarily the case. Okay, let's get back to business. We don't know what kind of attributes you have yet, so let's investigate." Then Kakashi said from  He took out a stack of white paper from his ninja tool bag: "This is a kind of sensing paper that is very sensitive to chakra. It is made from special trees that absorb chakra and grow. As long as you inject your own chakra into this  With a piece of paper, you can immediately know what attribute it is. If it is the thunder attribute, the paper will wrinkle. If it is the wind attribute, the paper will be cut. If it is the fire attribute, the paper will burn. If it is the water attribute,  The paper will get wet. If it is earth-type, the paper will shatter." As he spoke, Kakashi took out one of the chakra sensing papers in his hand and handed it to me.

    I reached out to take the piece of paper, and then slowly mobilized chakra.  Then I entered the information on the sensor paper in my hand, and with a 'squeak' sound, the sensor paper in my hand split into two.  I looked at the sensor paper in my hand and said, "The paper is cut, so my attribute is wind."

    "Ah, a wind attribute that can cut and tear everything, and has super fighting ability." Kakashi said calmly: "It seems that I should teach you an offensive ninjutsu. Otherwise,  It¡¯s such a waste of your rare wind attribute physique.¡±

      I was slightly stunned, and then said: "Wait a minute, Kakashi-sensei, isn't your attribute a thunder? Can you also use wind? Even if you can use it, there should be a difference, right? Otherwise, wouldn't it matter what it is?  The attributes don¡¯t matter anymore?¡±

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Ah, you are right. It is true that my basic attribute is thunder, so it will be very easy for me to use thunder escape. The same goes for you. If you use wind escape, you will naturally be handy, but if  If you use other attributes, such as earth escape or my thunder escape, you will consume a lot of chakra and you will not be able to fully exert the power of this ninjutsu. But this does not mean that there are no other elements in your body.  After reaching the jounin level, all ninjas can basically use more than two attributes. However, in order to better exert the power of ninjutsu, they will train on the attributes of this ninjutsu. Of course  These attributes are very small, and no matter how hard you train, you cannot exert the power of your basic attributes."

    I nodded and said: "Oh, so that's it." I nodded and said: "In other words, when I use Wind Escape, I can exert 200% of the power of Wind Escape, but when I use other attributes  When doing ninjutsu, you can only perform 100% at best."

    "Ah, you can indeed say that." Kakashi nodded and said: "Okay, since your basic attribute is wind attribute, then I will call you Wind Release! Although I am not very familiar with Wind Release, and I  I didn't copy too many wind escapes. Oh, yes." Then Kakashi looked at me and said: "I remembered a ninjutsu that should be very suitable for you. Look at my seal technique." Then Kakashi said  He started to form seals slowly, and then slowly explained to me the mobilization of chakra.  Then he said: "Okay, look at me." Then Kakashi quickly formed the seal and said: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Palm." Then Kakashi punched me hard behind me, and I saw a half moon  The shaped wind blade immediately took shape and shot towards my back. Then with a "boom" sound, the wind blade hit a huge rock, and the rock was immediately broken into two pieces.

    I looked at the rock and said in surprise: "It's so awesome, Kakashi-sensei, I will definitely learn it." As I said that, I got ready to practice.

    "Wait." Kakashi waved his hands repeatedly: "If you want to practice, wait first."

    "Huh? Why?" I asked with some confusion: "Is there anything else? Kakashi-sensei."

    "Ah." Kakashi nodded and said, "Before you practice this ninjutsu, you have to deal with this place first. You know, we are still on a mission."

    I looked around and saw that the entire river was littered with garbage. If it really had to be disposed of, it would probably take a lot of time, and it would also take time to clean the Hokage Rock. In that case,  I won't have time to practice ninjutsu.  But it was impossible without anyone to deal with it, so I could only put aside my practice temporarily and walked to the river to pick up the garbage again.

    "Teacher, I succeeded." After a while, Sakura ran back happily, looked at Kakashi sitting on the tree trunk and watched the intimate paradise and said excitedly: "Teacher, I have successfully climbed to the top of the tree.  .¡±

    "Huh?" Kakashi was slightly stunned. At this time, Sakura formed a slight seal with her hands to gather chakra at the soles of her feet, and then walked up from the tree trunk as easily as on the ground and said to Kakashi: "  Teacher, you see I have succeeded."

    Sakura stood on the tree trunk without shaking at all and was more stable than on the flat ground.  I looked at Sakura and shook her head secretly: "Sakura's ability to accurately control chakra is indeed extraordinary. I didn't expect that she could achieve this level in such a short period of time. You have to know that when I achieved this level before,  , it took half a day. I am already proud, but I didn¡¯t expect that Sakura only spent such a short time, and the total time was less than half an hour. No wonder she can become a medical ninja in the future. "

    Kakashi smiled and said: "Ah, indeed, Sakura did a good job. Then Sakura, come with me. Let's go to the middle of the river, and I will teach you how to stand on the water."

    Sakura nodded and said, "Ah, really? Kakashi-sensei."

    Kakashi nodded and said, "Ah, let's go." Then Kakashi waved to me and said, "Then Naruto, I'll leave it to you."

    I nodded and said: "Don't worry, sensei." Then I came to Kakashi's side and whispered: "But sensei, Sakura's chakra control ability is very strong, and she can actually master climbing trees in such a short period of time."  , I think it¡¯s better to learn some skills that require high chakra control. This can be considered as taking advantage of her strengths!"

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Naruto Uzumaki Chapter 40 Invitation from the Hyuga Clan

    Kakashi heard what I said, then nodded and said: "Ah, indeed! I will think about it carefullycom" Then Kakashi said to Sakura: "Okay, Sakura, let's go!" Then Kakashi said to Sakura: "Okay, Sakura, let's go!"  Kakashi jumped towards the middle of the river.

    Sakura smiled softly at me and said, "Then Naruto, I'll leave it to you." I nodded, and Sakura then chased Kakashi's figure.

    I watched them leave, then glanced at the river that needed to be cleaned, and sighed helplessly: "My spirit has not fully recovered yet!" Then I formed a seal with my hands and said: "Multiple shadow clones.  Technique." There was a 'bang' sound, and about thirty me appeared around.

    I said softly: "Okay, ten to deal with the garbage, ten to practice the kunai, and ten to practice the beast wave palm." "Oh, don't worry!" My shadow clone said loudly.  Then all of a sudden, all the me were divided into three directions. Ten of them each held a black garbage bag, stood on the river, picked up the garbage inside, and threw it into the bag.  Ten of me got into the forest, then each found a tree, and then took out a special kunai similar to a trident from the ninja tool bag and started practicing.  And the last ten of me ran up to the top of the Hokage Rock. There are rocks of various shapes here.  Then the ten of me quickly formed seals with both hands and shouted at the same time: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Palm." Of course, at the beginning, there was no reaction at all, let alone a huge wind blade like Kakashi's.  Not even a tiny gust of wind formed.

    "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Palm." "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Palm." Such voices kept ringing around, I smiled flatly, formed a seal with my hands and said: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Palm." At this time, the weather was changing.  Suddenly a tiny breeze formed.  "Everyone, there is already a little breeze, keep working hard!" "Oh!" Then with a 'bang', I formed a seal with my hands and disappeared.  Suddenly all my memories appeared in this person's memory.

    In the forest, "Everyone, I hit the target." One of them said loudly, looking at the dozens of targets in front of me.  "Oh." I looked around at the dozens of red hearts representing targets in front of him and said: "Okay, in this case, we have initially mastered this kind of kunai, and we have also mastered a lot of beast wave palms. Everyone  Keep working hard!" Then everyone around me nodded, and then the seal with my hands that hit my target disappeared with a 'bang', and then his memory suddenly appeared in everyone's mind.

    I smiled flatly, then lowered my head again and picked up an empty lunch box and put it into the bag.  There are already a dozen full black bags on the shore.

    "Huh?" I suddenly raised my head in surprise, and then I heard a "whoosh" sound. A middle-aged man wearing a kimono appeared not far from me. The biggest feature was that his eyes looked like those of cataract patients.  Same.  I looked him over and realized that this man was not the man I saw yesterday.

    This man looked at me, smiled softly and said: "You are Uzumaki Naruto!" Although it was a question, his tone was very sure, but this is normal, after all, it is not surprising that he knows me.

    I frowned slightly and said, "Ah, I am. Judging from your appearance, you should be from the Hyuga clan! Do you have a problem with me?"

    The man nodded indifferently, then looked at me all the same, then frowned slightly and said: "Are you the true body? If not, let the true body speak!"

    I took two steps forward and said with a faint smile: "I am my true self, what can I do for you?" Although this man's words contained a sense of disdain for me, and at the same time, he also felt a strong sense of aloofness.  But for me, this level is too trivial.

    The man looked at me, his eyes slightly cold, and then he stepped on the water and walked towards me. When he was less than five meters away from me, a trace of murderous intent flashed in his eyes. He suddenly accelerated his speed and rushed to me.  In front of me, he took out the kunai from his leg and put the kunai around my neck.  The man looked at me with even more disdain.

    "Hmph." The man snorted coldly and pulled back his kunai: "There's no reaction at all. I really don't know how the eldest lady can like someone like you!" Then the man turned around and said calmly: "I'll do it.  , I want to tell you that at eight o'clock tonight, the Hyuga clan leader will come to see you. Boy, you have to be careful, otherwise, I will make you look good" Before he finished speaking,  The middle-aged ninja jumped away and left here.

    I looked at him with a smile and watched him leave. After he completely left, I opened my eyes, with a hint of murderous intent in my eyes. Then my lowered hand shook, and the kunai in my hand retracted into my clothes.  Just when the opponent took out a kunai, a kunai appeared in my hand at the same time. If I hadn't seen that my opponent had retained some strength and could stop at any time, the kunai in my hand would have pierced his chest.?.

    "The Hyuga clan?" I whispered lightly: "It is indeed because of the matter between me and Hinata! But Hinata Hizashi probably wants to have a showdown with me! That's fine. If after what happened yesterday, what else can he do?  If there is no action, then you have to worry! If this is the case now, at least everything is on the surface." Then I paused and said: "But this guy they came here is really annoying. But forget it, he is like this  This kind of person is always just a small person, and I don¡¯t know when he will die on the mission. I don¡¯t need to care about this kind of person. Of course, if he can live well, I don¡¯t mind teaching him a lesson anytime.¡±

    Then I turned around and smiled flatly: "Everyone heard it! Speed ??up a little!" The expressions on the other nine of my faces were very cold. They nodded after hearing my words, then lowered their heads and continued to pick up the garbage in the river.

    At noon, Kakashi came back with Sakura. Sakura still had an excited smile on her face. The clothes on her body were not completely dry. It seemed that she had fallen into the water many times, but now Sakura  It came from the river.  Seeing this, I was even more speechless. It had only been a short morning, but only three or four hours, and Sakura was already able to walk on the water.  You know, when I was able to walk on the water, it took me several days!  And Sakura learned to climb trees and walk on water from a person who didn't understand anything after three or four disappearances.  You know, Uchiha Sasuke, who has been called a genius since childhood, is still working hard to learn to climb trees!  I can only sigh: ¡®There are too many geniuses of all kinds in this world.  ¡¯

    Kakashi glanced at ten me and said: "Only a small part is left. It seems that it can be finished if it takes a little more time. Okay, Naruto will remove the shadow clone and take a rest first!" Then Kakashi  Nishi turned around and said, "Sakura, you and Naruto can handle this together this afternoon!"

    "Yes, teacher." Sakura nodded and responded.

    Then Kakashi took out two lunch boxes and said, "Well, Sakura, these are for you and Naruto. I'm going to find Sasuke first."

    "That teacher" Sakura said immediately after taking the lunch box and hearing Kakashi's words.

    "Huh?" Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then looked at Sakura, who suddenly became a little nervous, and a touch of red slowly appeared on her face.  Kakashi saw Sakura's appearance and quickly waved his hands and said: "Okay, okay, okay. I'll let you go find Sasuke. Come back in an hour!"

    "Yes! Thank you, teacher." After saying this, Sakura hurried into the forest with two lunch boxes.

    Kakashi looked at Sakura's figure with a smile in his eyes.  I took the black bag and walked to the shore. I tied the bag and placed it on the shore. Then with a bang, I released all the shadow clones, and suddenly a lot of memories poured in.  in my mind.  There was also the huge fatigue. My body staggered slightly, but I still didn't fall down.  Kakashi lowered his slightly raised foot.  As if nothing had happened, he took out two lunch boxes again.

    Kakashi picked up a lunch box and ate it slowly. I took another lunch box and took a few bites, chewing it slowly.  Kakashi looked at me and asked nonchalantly: "How many shadow clones have you created to make you so tired?"

    I looked at Kakashi and said with a flat smile: "Not many, just thirty."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "I know, you should have almost mastered the Beast Wave Palm!" I looked at Kakashi, but I didn't expect that Kakashi knew everything about it. In the end, I could only nod helplessly.

    Kakashi glanced at me and said calmly: "This is very simple. You mastered the A-level shadow clone technique in just one day, let alone this! Beast Wave Palm is only a C-level ninjutsu.  That's all, not to mention that you have created thirty shadow clones, and there are only ten here, which means there are twenty of them practicing Beast Wave Palm. This will make your practice a lot faster, if you can't master it now.  , that¡¯s weird!¡±

    I smiled slightly and saw that it was indeed not that simple.  I paused and then said: "So Kakashi-sensei, what do you think of Sakura's abilities?"

    Kakashi: "Her chakra control ability is very strong. I have never seen anyone with such good chakra control ability as hers. I have asked Sakura to read more medical books. I want to  Sakura has grown into an excellent medical ninja."

    "Medical ninja!" I read lightly and said, "That's fine. Sakura is not suitable for that kind of fighting and killing. As her companions, Sasuke and I will definitely protect her in the future.  "

    "Ah." Kakashi responded lightly.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Naruto Uzumaki Chapter 41 Hinata Hizashi

    I took a big mop and cleaned the stone statue of the Fourth Hokage. Sakura was cleaning the stone statue of the Third Hokage. Next to me, there were several stone statues of the First and Second Hokage that I was cleaning.  £®  com Mr. Kakashi sat on top of Hokage Rock and looked at the intimate paradise in his hands.  As for Sasuke, he should still be practicing climbing trees!

    When Sakura came back at noon, she told us that Sasuke was indeed still practicing climbing the tree, but unfortunately, Sasuke's highest climb so far was only half of the tree.  It looked like he wouldn't be able to climb to the top of the tree before night. He originally wanted to share his achievements with Sasuke, but now Sakura didn't dare to say a word to Sasuke.  Because Sakura knew that Sasuke had a strong self-esteem, she didn't dare to say anything after knowing Sasuke's results.

    With Sakura¡¯s help, we quickly cleaned up all the garbage in the river, and the black garbage bags were filled with more than twenty large black garbage bags.  Then I threw all the garbage bags into the garbage dump, and we started cleaning the Hokage Rock.

    Nothing happened during the trip this time. At dusk, Sasuke finally came back.  Looking at him, he looked really embarrassed. He probably fell from the tree a lot, and his chakra must have been consumed a lot. After all, he is not a person with a naturally huge chakra like me.

    "Sasuke!" Seeing Sasuke, Sakura immediately stepped forward and said, I smiled softly, took the mop she dropped and put it on the ground together with the mop in my own hand.

    I walked forward and smiled flatly: "Sasuke, judging from your appearance, you should be able to climb to the top of the tree!"

    "Ah." Sasuke nodded and responded lightly.

    "Okay." Kakashi stood up from the Hokage Rock, then jumped down, and said to me who was still cleaning the Hokage Rock: "Okay, Naruto, you can stop. If this is the case now, it's almost done. Let's  Go and hand in the mission!¡±

    "Oh." I responded to all of them, and then with a 'bang' sound from the hand seals, the others disappeared, leaving only one.

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Okay, let's go." Then he jumped to the mountain road not far away. I, Sasuke and Sakura also jumped over.  We came to the task delivery department. After handing in the task, because today's tasks were all released in the village, all the ninjas left here soon, probably to check how it was completed!

    Soon, in about ten minutes, the ninja came back. He nodded to the others, and then soon someone stood up and took out two cents and handed them to Kakashi-sensei.  Then he was recording something.  I looked up and saw it written on it, the seventh group of Kakashi class, the number of times the task was completed. Of course, the place abc was still empty, but after the d, it was written that it had been completed five times.  At the bottom is written the number of mission failures. Of course, they are all empty now.

    After Kakashi took his own part, he handed all the money to me, and I took a third of it. When he handed the money under his body to Sakura and Sasuke, Sasuke didn't accept it, and Xiao  Sakura only took the reward for cleaning the Hokage Rock. As for the reward for cleaning the river in the morning, Sakura didn't take it at all.  In the end I got a full five thousand taels.

    "Okay, our mission is completed today. Remember to gather on time tomorrow morning. We will pick up the new mission." Kakashi said calmly: "Now, let's disband." After Kakashi said this, he let out a 'whoosh'  left.

    I smiled flatly: "See you tomorrow." "Ah, see you tomorrow." Then I jumped up and left the place.  Sakura looked at Sasuke with a hint of worry in her eyes.  But Sasuke didn't say anything and left after I left.  Sakura was left alone.

    I went home, because I was invited by the Hyuga clan in the evening, so I didn¡¯t do much. I just went home, took a shower, and then came out.  I looked at the sky outside. Although it was getting dark, it was still early.  So I didn't walk towards Hinata's house in a hurry, and then slowly walked towards Hinata's house on the streets of Konoha Village.

    Looking at the crowds around, everyone seems to be very happy, and the street is lively and bustling.  But I seemed out of place, as if the people around me were in two dimensions with me. I could see them, but I couldn't blend into their circle.  It was as if there was an invisible force separating me from the world.

    I looked around, slowly stopped, stood there, closed my eyes and quietly felt this strange feeling.  Suddenly a faint smile appeared on the corner of my mouth, I opened my eyes and strode away from the place.  From the beginning, I did not belong to this world, but I gradually accepted it.  Although now I accept this world.  But I am still me, and it is impossible for me to fully integrate into this world. If this is the case, then why should I do this??Persistence

    "This is the Hyuga clan." I thought to myself as I looked at the huge door in front of me.  At this time, there were two men in kimonos and bandages on their foreheads standing in front of the door.  They also have the blood inheritance boundary unique to the Hyuga clan, the Byakugan.  I think there should be the curse mark called "Caged Bird" on their foreheads and under the bandage!

    One of the two men in front of the door glanced at me and said calmly: "You are Uzumaki Naruto! You are finally here. Come with me. Our clan leader is already waiting for you inside!" His tone was a little arrogant.  "Hmph!" At this time, another man snorted coldly, seeming to be very disdainful of me.  Then they turned around and left without waiting for me to reply.  I smiled flatly and followed.

    Soon we came to the hall and saw four people sitting in the hall, one man and two women. This man was Hinata Hinashi. We saw that he was sitting in the main seat, and Hinata and another person were sitting in the lower seat.  A smaller girl, somewhat similar to Hinata, seems to be Hinata's younger sister, Hinata Hanabi.

    "Clan leader, Uzumaki Naruto is here." The two men said to Hinata Hizashi who was sitting in the main seat. Hinata nodded lightly, then waved his hand, and the two men retreated.

    "Naruto!" Hinata originally thought she heard it wrong when she heard the two men mention my name.  But when I saw myself, I was a little surprised.  But then she came to her senses and sat down again, but her face turned red.

    I watched Hinata smile softly, and Hinata's face turned redder.  Then I bowed slightly to Hinata and said, "Naruto Uzumaki has met the head of the Hinata family."

    Hinata and Hinata had been looking at me when I walked into the hall, so he knew exactly how Hinata and I behaved after I walked into the hall, but this is not important. What is important is that Hinata and Hinata were seeing me.  After that, his eyes revealed a strange message.  Now that he saw me saluting him, he nodded and said: "No need to be too polite. Sit down first! Food will have to wait for a while. You and Hinata should go shopping in the Hyuga clan first!" Then Hinata and Hinata faced each other.  Tian Dao: "Take Naruto to play around first. I will send someone to call you during dinner!"

    "Yes, father." Hinata bowed to Hinata Hinata.  Then Hinata came to me and said: "Naruto, let's go!"

    "Okay, Hinata." I said and followed Hinata out of the hall, but when I turned around, Hinata Hinata suddenly formed a seal with his hands, and then countless meridians appeared next to his eyes.  Hinata naturally saw it too, after all, Byakugan's 360¡ã perspective allowed her to see many things that others could not see.

    After I left the hall, Hinata and Hinata also put away his eyes, and then sighed slightly and said secretly: "No wonder he can defeat Gomachi! I didn't expect that he would have such strength at such a young age. Hinata found a  He's a nice guy! And his appearance does have some of the Yondaime's charm. It seems that he is indeed the son of the Yondaime. I didn't expect that the Yondaime would use his own son to seal the Kyuubi. It's really unexpected."

    Hinata Hanabi hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Father, what do you mean?"

    Hinata Hinashi said calmly: "I just looked at the body of this Uzumaki Naruto with my Byakugan, and found that the chakra in his body is even more than that of a Jonin. And he became a ninja in just five or six years.  In just one day, he completed five D-level tasks. Although the D-level tasks were just chores, they were too cumbersome. He was able to complete so many tasks in just a few days, which is absolutely extraordinary. His future achievements  Definitely not low. This kind of person must be recruited into our Xiangri family."

    "And he is still the son of the Fourth Generation. Although no one knows it now, it cannot be made public forever. If so, the possibility of him becoming Hokage in the future is not small." Of course, it is impossible for Hinata and Hinata to say this.  of.

    Hinata and I came to the garden behind, Hinata shyly let me pull her.  Hinata told me about Hinata and Hinata using the Byakugan. I just smiled flatly and moved the topic to other places.  The two of them were talking some thoughtful words in the garden. Although it had only been a day, I still missed Hinata.  After a while, Hinata and Hinata sent someone to ask us to have dinner. After dinner, Hinata and Hinata and I went into his study. It was not until midnight that I came out. As for what he said, there is no second thought.  The three people knew that in fact, it was not a big deal, it was just that Hinata and Hizu confirmed a few things.  But since then, Hinata Hizu's attitude towards Hinata has obviously changed.  From the original indifference to the occasional care now.  Although there is no obvious change, it is much better than before.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 42 Konohamaru

    "Naruto, you seem to be in a good moodcom" Kakashi looked at me and said calmly.

    The day after I returned from Hinata's house, I came to the gathering place and saw that Sakura and Sasuke had already arrived first. Sakura was looking at Sasuke infatuatedly, while Sasuke still looked cool.  .  And Kakashi hasn't arrived yet.  I think they said hello and then found a place to sit down by themselves.  But when I thought about what happened to the Hyuga clan yesterday, I couldn't help laughing. Of course, I just laughed silently.

    After a while, Kakashi arrived. He glanced at us, then saw me with a smile on my face, and asked.  I smiled softly and said, "There's nothing special, except that I went to Hinata's house yesterday, and Hinata's father agreed that Hinata and I were dating."

    Kakashi was slightly surprised, then nodded and said: "Ah, so that's it. Congratulations."

    Sasuke and Sakura looked at me in surprise, and Sakura asked directly: "Hinata? Is she the shy girl with white eyes?"

    I nodded and said, "Ah, that's her."

    After I confirmed, Sakura was surprised and said: "She is a member of the Hyuga clan, butNaruto, when did you like Hinata? And when did you two get together? I  Why don¡¯t you know anything?¡±

    I smiled softly, and then slowly recalled: "When did I like Hinata? From the first time I saw Hinata, I liked her a little, but we were still too young at that time, and we were still  I was studying. So I didn't show it. Later, after we graduated from the academy, I made a date with Hinata and then confessed to her. We got together like this."

    "Ah, so simple?" Sakura said in disbelief.  Then he turned his attention to Sasuke and seemed to be planning to have such a confession with Sasuke!

    Kakashi shook his head secretly, and then said: "Okay, don't talk about these. And it's a little early for your age to talk about this. As for Naruto, forget it. But although the matter between you and Hinata seems simple,  In fact, it¡¯s not simple at all, because the two of you have secretly liked each other for several years when you were in the academy. There is only a layer of window paper between the two of you, so it will break with just one poke. But now  Children are really precocious, and they already have a girlfriend when they are only twelve years old."

    Sakura was so embarrassed that her face turned red. Even I was a little embarrassed. I didn't expect that she knew about Hinata and I in the academy. Indeed, I often secretly looked at Hinata when I was in the academy.  Even Iruka didn't know, but he didn't expect Kakashi to know so well.

    Seeing both of us looking embarrassed, Kakashi stopped mentioning this and said, "Okay, the five D-level missions we accepted last time have been completed, so let's go and pick them up."  Some new tasks.¡±

    Then the four of us came to the place where we accepted the task again.  Of course, this time he was not in front of the Third Hokage, but a department dedicated to managing tasks.  Of course, because we are still genin, the missions we can accept are only D-level missions.  But I no longer want to accept D-level tasks, because D-level tasks are too tedious, and the pay is low, and it is just a handyman.  Some D-level missions even consume less physical energy than C-level missions, so when Kakashi was about to choose D-level missions again, I expressed my hope to accept one or two more advanced missions.  I originally thought it would take a lot of talking, but Kakashi agreed immediately. However, the people who managed the tasks did not give us tasks.  In the end we had to find the third generation.

    "It's Naruto, and Kakashi. What's the matter with you?" Sandai temporarily put down the documents in his hands when he saw us, then looked at me and smiled kindly.

    Kakashi shrugged and said nothing. I took a step forward and said, "Grandpa Third Generation, I hope to accept some C-level tasks."

    The third generation was slightly stunned and said: "Oh, why? Naruto, you must know that you are still a genin and cannot accept C-level missions. Only after you become a chuunin can you accept C-level and above missions."

    I nodded and said, "Of course I know, but third-generation grandfather, D-level missions are so boring, and I haven't gotten any training effect at all!"

    "No, Naruto. Rules cannot be broken at will." The third generation still refused to change his tune.  At this time, a kid suddenly appeared behind me, probably only 18 years old. He shouted loudly and rushed towards the third generation with a kunai in his hand.  "Let's see, grandpa, I will become the fifth generation Hokage." I looked at the person in front of me and smiled slightly. There was nothing special about this child, except that he had a scarf around his neck, a long scarf.It was dragged all the way to the ground.  I know that this person is the third generation's grandson, Konohamaru.  Sarutobi Konohamaru.

    When he rushed to my side, he stepped on the scarf and fell to the ground.  Then he immediately covered his face and said: "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts." After a while, Konohamaru stood up and said: "There is a trap on the ground!"

    At this time, a person appeared at the gate again. A man wearing ninja tights and sunglasses said: "Master Sun, are you okay! By the way, there are no traps on the ground!" At this time, the man suddenly saw  Me, his eyes hidden under his sunglasses reveal a strange color.  I know this person is Konoha Jounin Ebis.

    But Konohamaru didn't listen to him at all. Instead, he looked to the side. After seeing me, he came to me, pointed at me and said, "Ah, I know, it must be you!"

    I looked at the boy in front of me and said with a flat smile: "Grandpa Third Generation, it seems that you have family matters to deal with. Why don't you give me a task and then deal with it!"

    "No!" Sandai still refused.

    "Hey, don't ignore me." Konohamaru said loudly, and at the same time he stretched out his hand to grab my clothes. I reached out and grabbed his clothes first and lifted them up.

    "Hey, stop it quickly. You have to know that he is the grandson of the Third Generation." Whibis said quickly when he saw me grabbing Konohamaru.

    "Naruto, let him go once." Sakura said quickly when she heard that the person in my hand was actually the grandson of the third generation.

    Konohamaru said disdainfully: "Huh, if you want to fight, I'll fight, but I won't dare even if I lend you the courage."

    "Oh." I sighed slightly. Just when everyone thought I would put Konohamaru down, I punched Konohamaru on the head. Of course, I didn't use too much force.  , but Konohamaru still covered his head and sat on the ground.

    "What!" Whibis looked at me in surprise, as if he couldn't believe that I actually hit him.  Sakura and Sasuke also looked at me in shock. Kakashi quickly took out a book from his ninja bag and started reading.

    I looked at Konohamaru on the ground and said: "From the moment you came in, I knew that you were the grandson of the third generation grandfather. Because you shouted out loud as soon as you came in. Although I am also called the third generation grandfather, but  I would add the word 'Sandai' before 'Grandpa' to show respect, but you just call me 'Grandpa'. Besides, except for the grandson of the Third Generation, no one in the whole village can have a jounin.  Babysitter! So in this case, your identity will be confirmed."

    Whibis and Konohamaru were stunned. They didn't expect that I knew everything from the beginning.  Then I reached out and pulled Konohamaru up and said: "You are nine years old now. In fact, you can become stronger. You must know that you are the grandson of the Third Hokage. You have unlimited honor and extreme ability since you were born.  A happy life. There is even a Jonin as your teacher and nanny. Everything is so perfect. And as the grandson of the third generation, your talents are definitely not low. So in this case, you only need to be yourself  It¡¯s just hard work.¡±

    "Humph." Konoha said stubbornly, "Even if I don't work hard, I can become stronger."

    I shook my head and said: "It's impossible. I admit that there are geniuses in this world, and their talents are indeed very strong, but this just proves that they are higher than ordinary people. If geniuses don't work hard, then ordinary people can also be completely  Surpass those geniuses. A great man once said that genius is 1% talent and 99% perspiration. So if you don¡¯t work hard, you will fall from the position of genius.¡±

    Konohamaru covered his ears and said, "I don't believe it! You lied."

    I looked at Konohamaru's childish behavior and smiled flatly: "Don't you want to become the fifth generation Hokage? If this is the case, then you must work harder. If people know that the dignified Hokage, in  If you step on your own scarf and fall down while running, it will make people laugh out loud.¡±

    Konohamaru's face turned red, and then he asked: "So if I work hard from now on, can I become Hokage in the future?"

    I shook my head and said, "I don't know. But if you work hard from now on, everyone will know that another genius will appear in Konoha Village in the near future."

    Huibis looked at me. He never expected that I would say such a thing. He pushed his eyes slightly and looked at me and said secretly: "This nine-tailed brat! It's definitely not simple." Then Huibis said to me  Konohamaru said: "He is right, Master Sun, as long as you listen to my words and train, you will be able to achieve your goal quickly. This is the only way"??Shortcut, listen to me Huibis, I will never be wrong.  "

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 43 Mission to the Country of Waves

    "That's wrong, Teacher Huibiscom" I saw Huibis bragging again, so I said calmly: "It is true that there is a shortcut to gaining great strength, but it is definitely not what you said. If you want to get it,  The only shortcut to strong power is the perseverance to never give up. Only by never giving up can you get stronger power." Huibis was choked by me and wanted to refute, but for a moment he didn't know how to refute me.  Is it wrong to ask him to talk about perseverance in never giving up?  Putting aside his dignity as an excellent teacher, he couldn't allow himself to say that. Even if he really said that, the third generation and Jonin Kakashi around him were not decorations.

    "Brother." Suddenly Konohamaru called me,

    "What?" Everyone was slightly surprised. They never thought that Konohamaru would suddenly make this move.

    Konohamaru looked at me and said, "Brother, I don't mind being your follower first, but you have to teach me to become stronger."

    I shook my head and said: "I am just a genin. I am not qualified to teach students. Moreover, I have to complete the task, so I don't have time to teach you ninjutsu. The most important thing is that you already have a jounin teacher. He will definitely  It makes you stronger."

    "Teacher Glasses?" Konohamaru looked at Whibis with some suspicion and said, "Can he make me stronger?"

    "Master Sun, please don't say that. I will definitely do my best to improve your strength, Master Sun." Huibis promised immediately when he saw Konohamaru's suspicious eyes.

    Konohamaru still looked at Whibis with some suspicion, but still followed Whibis.  I looked at Konohamaru leaving with a flat smile.

    "Uh uh" An old man carrying a bamboo basket and holding a wine bottle came in and said to me, clapped his hands: "Wonderful, what you said is wonderful. Uh" He said  I burped several times, and the smell of alcohol came out.  Then he said to the third generation: "Dear Lord Hokage, have you made arrangements? You must know that my country is still waiting for me to go back!"

    "Huh" The third generation sighed slightly, then looked at me and said: "Okay, Naruto, haven't you always wanted a more advanced mission, then there is one in front of you, c  A super escort mission to protect the bridge-building master Dazna when he returns to the Kingdom of Waves. Until the bridge is successfully built."

    Dazna glanced at the three of us and said: "Three brats? I wonder what they are capable of? But the blond brat looks good, but I don't know about the other two. But forget it, I  Now I just want to know when we will leave." When Dazna was talking, the smell of alcohol suddenly came out of his mouth. I was the first to bear the brunt and almost made me vomit, but I still endured it.

    I ignored Tazuna and turned to Sasuke and Sakura and asked, "What do you two think about this mission?"

    Sasuke said one word coolly: "Take it." Sakura didn't say anything, just nodded. I turned my eyes to Kakashi, and Kakashi shrugged indifferently and said: "Always do D-level missions.  , it¡¯s not bad to do C-level missions occasionally. Okay, in an hour, everyone will gather at the gate of Konoha, and now we are disbanded." With that, the three of us turned around and left the Hokage's office, and then jumped away from the place.  .

    In this way, our group took over this C-level task.  This is our first C-level mission, but no one except me would have thought that the difficulty of this C-level mission is at least A-level.

    After I left the Hokage's office, I made a seal with my hands and whispered softly: "Shadow Clone Technique." Then there were two 'bang' sounds, and three of me appeared at once.  I nodded to the other two, and then all of a sudden, the three of me headed in three directions.

    I slowly inquired about it first, and soon found out where Hinata was. When I came to the field and saw Hinata busy digging taro, with mud all over her little face, I laughed softly.  stand up.

    "Ah, it's Naruto." Hearing my laughter, Hinata raised her head and realized it was me, her face turned red.

    "Woof woof." At this time, a white puppy ran over and wagged its tail at me. Inuzuka Kiba stepped forward and said: "Hey, Naruto, are you bringing food to Hinata this time? Last time  The food here is really delicious. Much more delicious than the ones sold in those cake shops. Woof woof." Akamaru at his feet also responded repeatedly.  It seems that the red bean paste and cinnamon rolls they shared last time left them with some aftertaste.

    I smiled softly and said: "I'm sorry, I'm not here to deliver anything this time. I just have a few words to say to Hinata. Later, if there is a chance in the future, I will treat you to a feast.  alright."

    "No!" Inuzuka Kiba said a little dejectedly: "I thought there was something to eat again! It can only be done later. Woah woof." Shino Aburame remained silent.

    II smiled softly, then stretched out my hand to hold Hinata, and gently wiped the mud from her face. Hinata's face turned redder, and the siren suddenly sounded. I smiled bitterly and said to myself: "It seems  Hinata¡¯s shy character cannot be changed. But that¡¯s what I like about Hinata.¡±

    After wiping off all the mud on Hinata's face, I said, "Hinata, our team has accepted a C-level mission and will be leaving Konoha for a while."

    Hinata raised her head and looked at me shyly, then nodded vigorously and said: "I understand. You have to be careful. C-level missions have certain dangers."

    I nodded and said: "Don't worry, nothing will happen to me." Then I lowered my head and whispered into Hinata's ear: "Because I know that lovely Hinata is still waiting for me to come back in Konoha! So this  Even if I encounter a ghost this time, I will come back." Hinata's face turned redder, and her hands moved unconsciously.  I smiled flatly and said, "Then you can continue with your mission. I have to leave."

    "Yes." Hinata responded, and then I turned around and planned to leave, "Wait a minute!" Xiyang Hong's voice came over when I turned around.

    My body froze for a moment, then stopped, and asked in confusion: "Teacher Hong, what can I do for you?"

    Xiyanghong looked at me and said, "You just said that your team accepted a C-level mission!"

    I nodded and said, "Yeah." But I thought to myself, "Oh no, if I forget that Sunset Red's personality is too strong, I'm afraid Hinata's team will have a hard time in the future."

    Sunset Hong nodded, then waved his hand and said, "Okay, I have no problem!" I smiled bitterly, and then jumped away from the place.  Heading towards the gate of Konoha.

    After I left, Sunset's red eyes looked at their team members and said, "Everyone, hurry up and complete the task. I'm going to check on the completion of Naruto's team's task. If they are better than us, then we must work hard."  That's it. Ya, especially you, don't be lazy." Ya's face turned slightly red, but the redness disappeared before he could say anything.

    "Okay, Master Sun has ten minutes to rest." Whibis said to Konohamaru, who was doing push-ups to exercise his body.  It turned out that after Konohamaru came out of the Hokage's office, he immediately returned to his home, and then started training with Whibis in the courtyard.

    "Konohamaru." I jumped into the courtyard and saw Konohamaru who was training and said, "It seems that you have understood what I just said."

    "Brother." Konohamaru saw it and immediately shouted: "Well, actually I have always understood this, but I have always given up easily. Everyone knows that I am the grandson of the third generation, and they all indulge me.  . So I didn¡¯t care about it anymore. After listening to my elder brother¡¯s words, I understood that I am the grandson of the third generation. Although it is a great honor, I must work hard to become stronger to support this honor.¡±

    I smiled flatly and said: "It's good if you can understand this. By the way, let's not talk about this anymore. I came here to see you. Now I am very satisfied. How about I teach you a number of people? Do you want to learn it?"  ?¡±

    "What ninjutsu?" Konohamaru asked quickly: "Brother, I think it's still a genin! A genin shouldn't have too many ninjutsus, right?"

    I smiled flatly and said: "Ah, it's true. Genin does not have many ninjutsu, and I am the same. I have very few ninjutsu, only one or two, and this is what I teach you. A-level ninjutsu  Technique, the technique of shadow clone."

    "The Art of Shadow Clone!" Huibis has been silent since I stepped into the courtyard. It wasn't until I mentioned the 'Art of Shadow Clone' that Huibis spoke.

    I nodded and said: "Yes, it is the Shadow Clone Technique. The Shadow Clone Technique was originally a sealed ninjutsu, because the clone created by this ninjutsu is a complete entity, and there is no trace of it from the appearance.  Which one is the main body and which one is the virtual body? And because the chakra is evenly distributed to all the clones, even the blood successor of the Hyuga clan, the Byakugan, can see the main body and the clone. And after the shadow clone disappears, all the memories of the shadow clone will be lost.  Influx into the main body's brain, so it is very effective for tasks such as encountering dangerous places, going through agency passages, and spying on intelligence. However, although this is an advantage, it is also a disadvantage. After all, the chakra has been divided  After that, the ninjutsu used was restricted, and when making shadow clones, if the number was large, there were relatively high requirements for the amount and control of ninja chakra, so for ordinary ninjas, five  Shadow clones of less than three are the best. Of course, it¡¯s up to you whether you can learn from it or not.¡±

    Huibis thought for a moment and then said nothing.  And Konohamaru said directly without even thinking: "Big brother wants to teach me ninjutsu, I will definitely learn it."

    I smiled flatly, and then started to look at Konohamaru.After teaching the Shadow Clone Technique, I pointed at Whibis: "Many ninjas know the Shadow Clone Technique. Now I have to go on a mission. If there is anything you don't understand, ask Mr. Whibis!"  After saying that, with a bang, I disappeared.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 44 Ghost Brothers

    Carrying a backpack, I jumped to the gate of Konoha.  It's just that no one else has come yet.  I smiled flatly and put down the backpack on my back.  Then he leaned gently against the door.

    "Hey, Naruto, you're here so early." After a while, Sakura shouted to me behind her back.  Then he ran up to me and said, "I thought I was the first!"

    I smiled flatly and said, "I just arrived. I just didn't expect you to come so early"

    "Ah, Sasuke!" Before I could finish my words, Sakura greeted Sasuke who was coming from a distance.  I looked at it, smiled flatly, closed my eyes and stopped talking.  Sakura was chattering around Sasuke.

    Dazuna staggered over with a wine bottle in his hand, and when he saw that our staff hadn't arrived yet, he sat down on the ground and started drinking. After hearing what Sakura said, he said with drunken eyes: "  Kid, you're so noisy!" Sakura choked for a moment before she was about to retort.

    "Hey, everyone is here." Kakashi suddenly appeared among us and said.  Then Kakashi took a look and said: "Okay, since everyone has arrived, let's set off!"

    "Wait, Kakashi-sensei." I looked at Kakashi and said, "I'm sorry, Kakashi-sensei. My body hasn't come yet! Can you please wait a moment?"

    Kakashi frowned slightly and said: "Original body? So you are Naruto's shadow clone. So where did Naruto go?"

    I nodded and said: "Ah, I am the shadow clone. As for the true body? I think I should go see Hinata! Please wait a moment, Mr. Kakashi. I think the true body should be here soon. I immediately urged  Just a moment." As I said that, I formed a seal with my hands, and then with a 'bang' sound, I disappeared.

    "It seems that the kid is really precocious now!" Kakashi said secretly after my shadow clone disappeared and took another look at Sasuke and Sakura.  Then he said: "Forget it, let's just wait here. I think Naruto will come back soon" Kakashi paused slightly and said: "I think he has already  coming."

    As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, my figure appeared at the gate. I looked at Kakashi and said, "I'm sorry, Kakashi-sensei, I'm late."

    Kakashi shook his head, and then said: "Okay, let's set off!" "Okay, we finally set off." Dazuna stood up and said. At this time, he covered the wine bottle in his hand and put it in  into the bamboo cage behind him.  Then he followed us on the road to the Land of Waves.  At this time, I paused slightly, and the corners of my eyes drifted to the tree on the side.  But there was nothing there, so I smiled flatly and continued walking forward, while Kakashi looked at me and nodded secretly.

    Because there are ordinary people like Dazuna among us, we can only walk forward with two feet like ordinary people, but even so, a few of us quickly stepped into the Konoha forest.  Sasuke and I walked in the front, behind me were Tazuna and Kakashi, and finally Sakura.  Sakura was the first to speak: "Kakashi-sensei, Mr. Tazuna is from the country of Waves! So are there ninjas in that country?"

    Kakashi shook his head and said: "No, there are no ninjas in that country. Although the culture and customs of different places are different, most countries have more or less ninjas. For most countries in the world, ninjas  The existence of the village represents the military power of the country. From another perspective, it is used to maintain the delicate balanced relationship between various countries. But having said that, ninjas are not under the control of the country, but on equal terms.  Position, island countries like the Land of Waves are not susceptible to interference from other countries, so they do not need ninjas." Then Kakashi paused and said: "In those countries with ninja villages, especially those with fire, water, and thunder  , earth, and wind. These five countries have vast lands and powerful ninja power, so they are called the Five Great Ninja Countries. Konoha Village in the Land of Fire, Kirigakure Village in the Land of Water, and Kumogakure Village in the Land of Thunder.  , the Rock Hidden Village of the Land of Earth and the Sand Hidden Village of the Land of Wind, only the leaders of these five ninja villages can be called "Kage", that is, "Hokage", "Mizukage", "Thunder Shadow", "Tsuchikage"  Kazekage'. They are the strongest ninja above all the ninjas in the world."

    "Ah" Sakura said excitedly: "Hokage-sama is really awesome." But I don't know what Sakura is thinking.  I don¡¯t think Sakura would think so about the hidden violent tendency!

    I thought of the Hokage who was defeated by Naruto using the seduction technique in the original work, and a funny look appeared on the corner of his mouth.  "Hey." Kakashi looked at me and Sakura and said, "Are you two doubting Mr. Hokage?" I smiled flatly and said nothing, while Sakura stiffened and shook her head.

    Kakashi smiled slightly and touched Sakura's breasts.He said: "What? Are you afraid of meeting ninjas from other ninja villages? Don't worry! There will be no ninjas in C-level missions, so you don't have to worry about this." "Yeah!" Sakura said with a sigh of relief.  I smiled flatly.  Then a group of us continued on the road.

    Slowly we have entered the depths of the forest.  After finishing lunch in the forest, we rested for a while, and then we hit the road again. Soon a small river appeared in front of us, and there was a wooden bridge on the small river. After crossing the wooden bridge, we continued to walk forward.  After a while, suddenly a puddle of water appeared on the roadside. I looked at the puddle, and a strange smile appeared on the corner of my mouth and said to myself: "The plot is finally about to begin." Thinking about it, I quietly took two steps slower.  , retreated behind Sakura.

    It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect Kakashi to see my smile when he noticed the water stains. Kakashi shook his head helplessly.  Then he slowed down his pace slightly, making himself the last one.

    Soon a few of us walked through the puddle of water. Just after we walked through the puddle of water, a man quietly emerged from the puddle of water. He was wearing a gas mask, and then  The child rushed out of the water stain.  But it's not one, but two.

    The moment these two people rushed out, Sakura and Sasuke also noticed their presence, but the two people cooperated very well and immediately waved the chains in their hands to entangle Kakashi, and then they closed the chains, and the chains  Kakashi was cut into pieces in one fell swoop.  Kakashi turned into a pile of broken corpses and fell down.  Everyone turned around and saw exactly this scene.

    "The first one." The voices of these two people came over at this time.  Then the two people disappeared again in an instant, and they appeared behind me again: "The second one." Then the chains of the two people danced towards me again.

    Sasuke's eyes turned cold, and he jumped towards them. Then he took out a shuriken and kunai, hit the hole in their chains with the shuriken, nailed it to the tree trunk next to him, and then  Shooting out the kunai in his hand, he fixed their chains to the tree trunk.

    The two men moved the chains in their hands and said secretly: "I can't move anymore." At this time, Sasuke had already stepped on their hands, smiled disdainfully, put his hands on the mechanical gloves in their hands, and kicked his feet back.  Kicked them directly in the face, the two men looked at each other, then reached out and pressed at the same time, and with a bang, the chain was released from the mechanical glove.  Then one person walked away.  Then sharp iron claws protruded from the mechanical gauntlet, one person rushed towards my back, and another person rushed towards Dazna.  Dazna seemed stunned.  Not moving at all.

    Sakura pulled out the kunai and stood in front of Tazuna and said loudly: "Grandpa, please step back quickly." Although Sakura's hands holding the kunai were still shaking, Sakura still stood in front of Tazuna.  In front of him, Sasuke was stunned and jumped up to Sakura, holding a kunai in his hand.

    I quickly turned around and looked at the person who was rushing towards me, smiled softly, made a slight seal with his hands, and then with a bang, four of me appeared, and the four of me immediately scattered, and that person  Then he was slightly startled when he suddenly saw me split into four. Then when he reacted, he could no longer move, because there was me in front of him and behind him, and the distance between me in front and him was only  It was only a few centimeters, but the kunai in my hand was pressed against his left chest. It had already pierced his clothes and even his skin. Behind him, I also held a kunai in my hand.  The kunai was placed across his neck, and there were a few drops of blood on the kunai, because this man's neck had been scratched by my kunai, but it was not deep.

    When I was divided into four, the other two of me were heading towards the ninja who was rushing towards Sakura. Just when that person was holding up the mechanical iron claw in his right hand, I suddenly felt a sound coming from the left side of my body.  There was a sharp pain, and his body flew to the right involuntarily. Before he could react, he felt another sharp pain in his chest, followed by a chill in his neck.  Taking a closer look, he saw me pressing my knee against his chest, holding a kunai in my hand across his neck.

    "Naruto!" Sakura shouted as she looked at the four me around.  I smiled flatly and said, "Is it okay, Sakura?" Sasuke curled his lips disdainfully, but the look he looked at me became hot.  Gives me some chills.

    With a 'whoosh', Kakashi's figure appeared in the middle of the field, looked at me and said: "Naruto did a very good job." Then Kakashi turned to look at Sakura and Sasuke and said: "You two also did a good job.  Okay." Then Kakashi took out the rope and tied the two people tightly to the tree trunk, and then the three me who controlled the two people disappeared all of a sudden.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Naruto Uzumaki Chapter 45 Continue to the Country of Waves

    Everyone looked at the place where Kakashi was dismembered at the beginning. There was nothing there except a pile of broken wood. This meant that it was not Kakashi himself who was dismembered from the beginning, but just the pile of wood.  .  com It seems that Kakashi has discovered them from the beginning.

    Kakashi glanced at these two people who were dressed almost exactly the same, especially the forehead protectors on their foreheads and said, "Looking at you, you seem to be the chuunin of Kirigakure Village! Who are you?"

    The two people did not answer Kakashi's words, but looked at Kakashi and said, "Why? How did you know where we were hiding?"

    Kakashi shrugged helplessly and said: "It has been sunny in the past few days and there has been no rain at all. Suddenly a puddle of water appeared on the road. Isn't this strange?"

    "Hey. Now that you found out, why did you let this brat do it?" Dazuna looked at Kakashi and said.

    Then Kakashi paused: "The two of them are just ordinary chunin. If I want, I can kill them instantly, but do you think I am the only one who discovered it? Naruto should have discovered it too. And he was the first to discover it.  The place is not here, right, Naruto!" As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, everyone's eyes were focused on me.

    I smiled bitterly and said: "Ah, I did find out that these two people were targeting us when we just came out of the gate of Konoha. It's just that they didn't take action at that time."

    "Impossible. If you discovered us, why didn't you react at all when we attacked you for the first time." The man on the left said loudly.  "Shut up!" another person said.

    "Brother." The man on the left shouted, and then stopped talking.  But it seems that these two are brothers.

    The man called the elder brother said: "It's not that he didn't fight back against us, he was just destroyed by his companions." As he said this, the man glanced at Sasuke, and everyone except Kakashi was stunned for a moment.  , at this time the man continued: "I just discovered now that when we attacked him, he was already holding kunai in his hands. According to his speed, I am afraid that when we trapped him with chains, he would be too trapped."  It was just a piece of wood, and he was already behind us. At that time, I am afraid that he would have cut our necks with kunai without using the shadow clone technique. It was just because of the sudden appearance of his companion that he was slightly stunned,  There is no way to proceed according to his original idea."

    "Oh!" Kakashi looked at the man called his brother in surprise and said, "You have good observation skills." From a certain perspective, Kakashi's words confirmed his words.  Sasuke was stunned for a moment, then gritted his teeth slightly.

    "By the way, Kakashi-sensei, where did you go after you started using the Substitute Technique?" Sakura asked Kakashi.

    Kakashi pointed to a nearby tree and said: "I'm on this tree. I didn't come out immediately just to confirm one thing. That is, who are the targets of these two people's attacks?" Kakashi said here  Nishi looked at Dazuna and said, "In other words, I want to know whether these two people want to attack you, Mr. Dazuna, or one of the four ninjas among us?"

    "What?" Dazna was slightly surprised.

    I smiled lightly and said: "Judging from the attack process of these two people, the person they wanted to attack was definitely not one of the four of us, but you, Mr. Dazna! Because if the person they attacked was the four of us,  Generally speaking, they will directly attack the target and then retreat immediately after the attack is successful. After all, if they attack other people first, the target is likely to be alert and run away or fight back. But they did not, they attacked Kaka  After Mr. Nishi, they continued to attack. This shows that the target of their attack is not us ninjas escorting you, but you yourself, Mr. Dazuna. As for why they attacked us first, it is because of Mr. Dazuna.  You are just an ordinary person, and you will never escape the pursuit of ninjas. Moreover, you were among us at the time, and they could not attack you. Moreover, if Kakashi-sensei, who is a Jonin, is not dealt with first, even if they successfully attack  Even if you kill Mr. Dazna, you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    Kakashi nodded, then stared at Dazuna calmly and said: "Mr. Dazuna, we have never heard that you are being targeted by ninjas. This commission is only a C-level mission. The enemies should be those gangs and  Thieves are the right ones. Our mission is to protect you from completing the bridge, but if a ninja appears, it should be a B-level mission." Dazuna did not speak, but lowered his head slightly and did not dare to look at Kakashi. Kakashi  He continued: "Although it seems that you have some difficulties? But you lied about the level of the mission, which makes it very difficult for us. Now this situation is no longer a mission we accept."

    Sakura said with some fear: "This kind of mission is not real."Whatever we can accept, let¡¯s give up!  "

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Ah, that's it, let's go back to the village first!"

    "Wait." Dazna said hurriedly: "If you leave like this, then I will"

    Kakashi shook his head and said: "I'm sorry, Mr. Dazuna's current mission has exceeded the capacity of our team. B-level missions are not acceptable to a group of genin."

    "Kakashi-sensei, you are wrong." I said calmly.  Kakashi was stunned, as if he didn't know why I said that.  I continued: "This is not a B-level mission, I'm afraid this is an A-level mission." Then I came to the two brothers and said: "The Mist Ninja must complete it no matter what the price."  Ninjas on the mission, so although the attack of these two people was resolved by us, as long as Mr. Tatsuna is okay, the Mist Ninja will definitely send someone again. And this time they will be chunin-level ninjas.  , then the ninja who comes next time will definitely not be a chuunin, but"

    "Jounin!" I didn't say everything, but everyone understood what I meant. Kakashi nodded and glanced at the two Mist Ninjas, who were looking at them in shock.  I, Kakashi, sighed slightly and said: "It seems that next time the enemy must be a Jonin. It seems that we must return to the village immediately."

    "Wait!" Dazuna said quickly: "I'll tell you the truth! I hope you can continue to protect me. Only you, who is also a Jonin, can protect me." Dazuna looked at Kakashi.

    Kakashi said indifferently: "It's good to listen."

    "Actually, what you said is absolutely correct, because there is a very powerful guy who wants my life." Dazna paused and said, "You should have heard of this guy, right? The president of the Kado Group.  Cardo.¡±

    "Well, Cardo!" Kakashi was slightly startled: "That Cardo is one of the rare super rich men in the world."

    Dazna nodded and said: "Ah, that's him. On the surface, he is engaged in shipping, but privately, he uses ninjas and various underworlds to sell drugs and controlled substances, make huge profits, and even continuously embezzle other companies.  Heguo is a beast who does all kinds of evil." At this point, Dazna paused, and then continued: "A year ago, that guy fell in love with the Kingdom of Waves, and with financial resources and violence, he almost bought all the Kingdom of Waves in the blink of an eye.  The maritime transportation is controlled. For an island country like the Country of Waves, controlling all shipping is equivalent to controlling everything in the Country of Waves. But Cardo is not without fear. The only thing he fears is now  The bridge is still under construction. As long as that bridge can be completed, then there will be a glimmer of hope for the Country of Waves. At least it will not be completely controlled by Cardo."

    Sakura interjected: "I see, that's why Mr. Tatsuna, the bridge builder, is regarded as a thorn in the side." Sasuke nodded and looked at the two ninjas tied to the tree and said, "Well, it seems like this  The two ninjas should have been sent by Cardo."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "I know, but I don't understand that the other party is a dangerous guy who even uses ninjas. So when you entrust the task, do you want to hide this?"

    Dazna shook his head and said: "It's not that I deliberately want to hide it, it's just that the country of Waves is a super poor country. The people rely on the gift of the sea to barely live a self-sufficient life, but we are still very poor, even the daimyo  It¡¯s not much money. Of course, I can¡¯t afford the money. If I want to entrust a B-level mission, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t even pay the handling fee. So, but if you want to cancel this mission  If I do, I will die. Maybe on the way home, maybe when the bridge is being built." Then Dazna laughed loudly and waved his hands: "Haha, it's nothing, even if I die, I will die.  Only my ten-year-old grandson can cry his whole life." Three black lines appeared on Sakura's forehead.  Then Dazuna said again: "Ah, by the way, there is also my daughter who has not yet come out of the shadow of losing her husband. She will hate the ninjas of Konoha for the rest of her life. Then the two mother and son will live alone together.  Of course, it's not your fault." At this moment, three black lines appeared on Sasuke's forehead.

    Kakashi did not answer directly but looked at me.  I smiled flatly and said: "The mission continues! You must know that this is our first C-level mission. If this mission fails, I am afraid it will not be so easy to receive a new C-level mission from the village next time.  And the word ¡°give up¡± is not in my dictionary.¡±

    Kakashi thought for a moment and said: "Forget it, let's continue the mission. But everyone, be careful. Sakura, Sasuke, you should deal with these two ninjas. Let's take a step first. Follow us as soon as possible." Then the three of us  He left only Sakura and Sasuke.

     ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 46 Companion

    "Wait a minute, sensei, Naruto." Sakura said loudly as she looked at our leaving figures.

    Kakashi didn't answer, so I stopped and said, "From the moment we put on Konoha's forehead protector, we are ninjas. As ninjas, we will definitely encounter many difficult battles and some life-and-death battles.  The outcome of the battle is likely to determine the life of the ninja. In the battle, the psychological quality of the ninja is one of the factors that determine the outcome. You have not killed anyone, so you will inevitably be timid in future battles, just like  Sakura's body was stiff just now. Although she overcame it quickly, if the other party was covered in blood or even had an arm cut off, would you still be able to move freely like you are now?  ? And in this mission, we are very likely to encounter an enemy at the Jonin level. If you feel a little stiff in front of him, will you still have a chance to overcome it? I'm afraid that by the time you overcome it, your head will have moved.  ¡±

    Sakura and Sasuke were stunned for a moment, and Sakura said, "Naruto, what do you mean, have you ever killed anyone?"

    I paused for a moment, looked at Kakashi who had already walked to the front, and then sighed slightly and said: "Ah, I have killed him before. The battle was very difficult and dangerous. The opponent was very strong. I almost died on the opponent.  Although I won in the end, the actual combat experience I knew in that battle was too low. And actual combat experience can only be obtained in a life-and-death battle. Ninjas without actual combat experience can only use their best  You can use half of your own strength. And if you are a ninja with rich actual combat experience, you can exert your own strength far beyond your original strength." After saying that, I jumped up and came behind Kakashi.

    Sakura and Sasuke looked at the two chunin tied in front of them and looked at each other. They didn't know what to do. They both knew what I meant, but they had never killed anyone. At this time, they suddenly let  They started killing people, not to mention Sakura, even Sasuke was a little unable to do it.

    "What to do? Sasuke!" Sakura looked at the two ninjas in front of her and didn't know what to do for a moment.

    Sasuke held the kunai and thought for a while, then said with a cold look: "Kill." Then Sasuke took the kunai and came to one of the ninjas. The ninja was a little panicked when he saw the kunai in Sasuke's hand.  But it calmed down almost in the blink of an eye.  They had crawled out of the pile of dead people. They had already been mentally prepared for death, but they probably didn't expect to die at the hands of a few brats.

    Sasuke held the kunai and waved it hard, "Uh!" The other party made such a sound, and then he saw a blood streak emerge from his neck, and then his neck tilted and lowered feebly.  "Ah!" Sakura was slightly shocked. She didn't expect that Sasuke would do it right away. As I just said, when she saw the blood flowing from his neck, Sakura's feet began to tremble.  The other ninja looked at his dead brother with no anger or hatred in his eyes, but a hint of death slowly appeared.  He said softly: "Ye Tou, wait for brother, brother will come to you soon. We brothers will never be separated." The voice was so soft that even Sasuke next to him did not hear it.

    Sasuke took a few deep breaths and handed the kunai in his hand to Sakura. Sakura took the kunai stupidly and then dropped it.  Sasuke frowned slightly and said, "Sakura, you must be strong. We are ninjas, and we should have this awareness from the day we became ninjas."

    Sakura held the kunai with trembling hands, pointed it at Mute's chest, and then stabbed it with her eyes closed.  There was a soft sound of 'Pfft', and the kunai in Sakura's hand stabbed into Mingtou's chest.  Mingtou's body trembled slightly, and then he got down. Sakura opened her eyes and looked at the scene in front of her in horror.  Sasuke sighed slightly, and then left the place with Sakura.

    We continue to head towards the country of waves.  The journey was peaceful this time, and we didn't encounter any attacks until dark.  The four of us set up a tent in the forest.  The five of us stayed in the tent.  Sasuke has completely recovered from the shadow of his first murder, and Sakura has mostly recovered.  At least on the surface it looked like nothing, but if you looked carefully, you could still find a trace of panic in Sakura's eyes.  But no one else can help her anymore, so she can only get out on her own.

    I said to Kakashi: "Kakashi-sensei, I think we should give up D-level missions in the future. Then do more C-level missions." Sakura looked at me in shock, a trace of fear flashing in her eyes.

    "Huh? Why?" Kakashi asked, narrowing his eyes slightly.  Although he also knew the reason, he still wanted to hear my reason.

    I smiled softly and said: "We are ninjas, but we are just some ninjas who have just graduated from the ninja academy. Most of themThey are all still doing D-level tasks in the village.  You have never seen blood or killed anyone, but you cannot become a real ninja. Even though our team accepted this C-level mission, Sasuke and Sakura have just killed people today, which is D-level.  There will be no combat in the missions, and only the weakest enemies will appear in C-level missions.  Also, the cooperation between the three of us is still not tacit enough, but this must be established in the mission and in the battle of life and death.  The tacit understanding among team members is very important for a group. If there is not enough tacit understanding, things like today may happen in future battles.  Moreover, Sakura, Sasuke and I, although the three of us have the consciousness to protect our companions, we have no intention of assisting our companions in fighting together.  This, Sakura, Sasuke and I are the same.  "

    Sasuke and Sakura were stunned for a moment, lowered their heads, and began to think about today's battle.  Kakashi looked at this scene and nodded secretly, but on the surface Kakashi spread his hands and said: "And thirdly, as a genin, you can only accept C-level tasks at most, and you cannot accept B-level tasks. Even so.  No matter how you request, Hokage-sama won't let you accept a B-level mission, right?"

    I smiled softly and continued: "C-level missions usually have thieves with weapons, and there may even be armed gangs such as deserters on the battlefield. This has a great effect on the team's cooperation. It can also exercise  Physical skills. For ninjas, physical skills are also a very important strength and cannot be wasted. Thirdly, whether they are thieves or deserters on the battlefield, they are all bastards who are inhumane. They kill, burn, and loot without committing any evil. Killing them will have a negative impact on the ordinary people around them.  There are big benefits too.¡±

    Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly and said softly: "Naruto, don't you think this is too early for you? Just like you said, you have just graduated from the academy. There is still a long time to come, you can  Grow slowly. And don¡¯t you think that if you grow too fast all at once, it will be unacceptable to others?¡± Kakashi said and gave a slight wink in Sakura¡¯s direction.

    I was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at Sakura. I noticed the pleading in Sakura's eyes and the trace of panic in her eyes. I lowered my head and said to myself: "Am I really too impatient?  "Finally, I shook my head secretly and said, "Forget it for Sasuke and I, but Sakura can't grow at the speed I want. I'm too impatient. Forget it, but at most I'll protect them in the future."  Thinking of this, I lowered my head and said to Kakashi: "I'm sorry, Kakashi-sensei. I was a little too impatient. Sasuke and Sakura now have very outstanding strength among their peers. But I  I always hope they become stronger.¡±

    Kakashi smiled softly and said: "It's nothing. Many people have the idea of ????hoping to have strong companions. After all, being a ninja is very dangerous. You may encounter enemies that you cannot deal with alone at any time. At this time  The strength of your companions becomes particularly important, because every time your companions are stronger, your life becomes safer. Similarly, every time you are stronger, you can better protect your life.  Naruto, your idea is not wrong, it is even for the good of Sasuke and Sakura. But you are a little impatient."

    I nodded and said, "Ah, I understand, teacher."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "But what you said is not unreasonable. The tacit understanding between the three of you is indeed a little bit worse, but if you want to increase the tacit understanding apart from the accumulation of time, then it can only be done in fierce battles.  .Forget it, from now on we will give up on D-level missions and concentrate on accepting C-level missions!"

    I nodded and said to myself: "In this case, I will improve my actual combat experience as soon as possible." Sasuke looked at me and gritted his teeth slightly: "No matter what it is, I will not lose to you." Sakura's eyes  There was a flash of panic.

    I looked at Sakura and sighed secretly, then stepped forward and whispered: "Sakura, are you still scared?"

    Sakura looked at me in surprise, then nodded and said, "Naruto, I'm a little scared."

    I smiled softly and said: "Don't worry, Sasuke and I will protect you. Just like today's battle, when you are in danger, Sasuke will stand in front of you, and I will eliminate all threats for you."  Your enemy."

    Sakura relaxed slightly, and then asked again: "Will you and Sasuke really protect me? You promise."

    Sasuke came over and said, "Sakura, I will use my life to protect my companions." A smile appeared on Sakura's face again, and the panic in her eyes slowly dissipated.  A sincere smile appeared on Kakashi's masked face in the distance.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 47 The first battle with Zabuza

    "It's such a heavy fog!" After walking for a few days, we finally arrived at the natural border of the Country of Waves, which is the sea.  It's just that during the day, we couldn't find a boat willing to take us out to the country of Waves. Because all the boatmen were afraid of Cardo, so they didn't dare to take us out to sea, and Dazuna might be really famous.  At least Dazna is really famous here. Everyone greeted Dazna very affectionately after seeing him, but they were unwilling to help us go to sea.  It's just that Dazna is really a local snake. He quickly found someone who was willing to help us go to sea. However, because of Kado, he asked to go to sea in the early morning.  Because no one was willing, in the end we had no choice but to agree to cross the sea to the Country of Waves before the sun came up in the early morning.

    Because we are surrounded by the sea, there is still fog on the sea after we go out to sea. The fog is very thick and the visibility is only one or two meters, and we cannot see it any further away.  Moreover, the boatman who took us out to sea actually used a small wooden boat to carry us. The boat was so small that it could barely fit a few of us.  I doubt whether this small boat can successfully reach its destination on the sea.  Moreover, the boatman even turned off the motor and used an oar to prevent being discovered.  I was speechless for a while.

    The fog is so thick that it is impossible to find the route ahead. If we continue like this, we are likely to get lost at sea. Once we get lost at sea, things will be in trouble. This boatman also knows this, but  He had been prepared for it.  He actually walked straight all the way, and in a short time he saw a bridge, a bridge under construction.

    Seeing the bridge, the boatman breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Okay, as long as we follow this bridge, we can successfully reach the Country of Waves."

    I took a look at the bridge and found that it was more than half completed.  It's just that the bridge is still connected in the middle. It looks like the middle part of the bridge is broken. However, as long as the bridge is connected, the bridge will be completed.  Then the Country of Waves will be connected to the mainland, and it will no longer rely entirely on sea transportation.  I think it was because of this that Dazna was attacked by Cardo!

    I turned around and asked: "Mr. Dazna, I have just seen this bridge. According to the current appearance, it seems that just connecting the two sides will be enough. After all, the most difficult problems on both sides should have been solved, but if  Just connecting the two sides should be able to be done by a bridge builder with experience in building bridges. Why does it have to be built by you?"

    "Alas." Dazna sighed sadly and said: "Ah, you are right. This bridge has entered the final stage. Not to mention me or the bridge builder, even any experienced  As long as workers are careful, they can complete this bridge. And when I left the country of Waves to go to Konoha to ask for help, the bridge was already built like this. But during the time I left, the bridge  It hasn¡¯t been built, I¡¯m afraid not even a single piece of wood on the bridge has moved!¡±

    I looked at Dazna and said with a flat smile: "Really? I didn't expect Cardo to make you so scared? You don't even dare to move without anyone taking the lead." Then I paused and said: "So that's it,  I understand. From this point of view, this bridge holds all the hopes of your Country of Waves, and you are now the only one who has the chance to bring them this hope. If you die, the people of the Country of Waves will  People will give up hope and give up building this bridge, then the bridge will not be completed, and by then I am afraid that the entire Kingdom of Waves will be controlled by Cardo."

    "Ah. That's it, so I absolutely can't die." Dazna said firmly.  I smiled flatly and turned my head to look at the thick fog.

    We followed the bridge and soon came to an island. The boat docked quickly, and the boatman urged us to get off the boat as soon as it docked.  Just after we got off the boat, the boatman just said, "Be careful," and then left without looking back.  But it doesn't matter to us, it's already great that someone can help us get here.

    We continued to walk forward, because Dazna is the leader here, and almost all the paths here are in Dazna's mind, so although there is thick fog all around, it is still not difficult for Dazna.  He can find his way easily without even looking at the road.

    "It's such a thick fog!" Sakura sighed as she looked around.

    Tatsuna nodded and smiled: "Ah, indeed, but the country of Waves here is an island country, surrounded by the sea, so fog often appears in the early morning every day, which is normal. But" Tazuna  Zina paused and said: "Although fog often appears, today's fog is really a bit too thick, thicker than previous fogs."

    "The fog is too thick?" I quickened my steps and came to Kakashi's side and said, "Kakashi-sensei, don't youFeel like something is too strange around you?  "

    "Strange?" Kakashi was slightly startled and said, "What? Naruto, did you find anything?"

    I shook my head and said: "No, it's just that I always seem to feel that there is a pair of eyes staring at us. But every time I want to seriously sense it, I don't get anything. So now everything is just my feeling.  .¡±

    "Really?" Kakashi responded lightly, then carefully sensed the surroundings and shook his head, nodded lightly and whispered: "Naruto, I didn't sense it either, but no matter what? Just be careful.  That¡¯s it. Protect Sakura more. Among the three of you, Sakura has the weakest fighting ability.¡±

    I nodded, and then the few of us continued walking forward. The thick fog slowly faded, and the line of sight became wider.  "As long as you pass through this forest, you will reach my house." Dazna said after seeing the road ahead.

    "Huh?" I sensed a trace of murderous intent, and I quickly took out a kunai and threw it in the direction where I felt the murderous intent.  With a 'thump', my kunai was nailed to the tree. A snow-white rabbit under my kunai was so frightened that it fainted.

    "Naruto. Look at you, you are too sensitive!" Sakura saw the snow-white rabbit and was filled with maternal love for a moment.  With that said, he walked towards the rabbit.  I frowned slightly, I couldn't possibly be mistaken about that trace of murderous intent. Because I grew up under everyone's murderous intent, I was extremely sensitive to other people's murderous intent.  If someone shows a trace of murderous intention towards me, I will feel it.  But now I clearly feel the murderous intention of others, but now I am just a rabbit.  Sakura gently leaned down and hugged the rabbit and said, "Little rabbit, don't be afraid. It's okay!" Then Sakura hugged the rabbit and walked back with a smile on her face.  Sakura came to me holding the rabbit and said, "Naruto, hurry up and apologize to this snow rabbit."

    I was slightly stunned and looked at the rabbit in Sakura's arms and said, "Is this a snow rabbit?" Sakura nodded, and then I heard bursts of sound breaking through the air. I didn't look back, but went straight forward.  With one move, he threw the foolish Sakura to the ground.  "Naruto, be careful Sakura." Kakashi's voice reached my ears at this time.  Then there was a 'bang' sound, and then I got up and saw a beheading knife slashing at the big tree in front of me. On the handle of the knife stood a naked man, covered with a bandage.  A man with a face but no eyebrows.

    I pulled Sakura up and looked closely at the man in front of me.  The man looked at me and said, "Kid, do you have any skills? You were able to detect me in advance." I smiled flatly and didn't answer.

    Kakashi took a step forward and said with a smile: "Oh, isn't this Kirikage's escaped ninja Momochi Zabuza!" Although Kakashi was smiling, the laziness in his eyes had completely disappeared.  went.  Then Kakashi slightly waved his hand back and said: "Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, the three of you will finally form a swastika formation to protect Mr. Dazuna. This person is not comparable to the two people before."  Then Kakashi paused and said: "If the opponent is this guy, it's a bit difficult to look like this!" As he said, Kakashi reached out and held the forehead protector on his forehead.

    Zabuza looked at Kakashi and said, "I didn't expect to meet the Sharingan Hatake Kakashi." Upon hearing the word 'Sharingan', Sasuke was immediately startled, and then looked at Kakashi.  At this time, Zabuza looked at Kakashi and said helplessly: "I'm sorry, can you hand that old man over to me?"

    Kakashi did not answer, but pulled the forehead protector away from his forehead, and then opened his left eye that had been closed. A blood-red eye appeared in Kakashi's eye socket. The blood-red eye,  And three magatama, this is Kakashi's Sharingan.

    Zabuza said calmly: "It seems that you have made your choice. I am really honored to be able to see the legendary Sharingan. It is said that the Sharingan has the power to see through all physical arts, ninjutsu, and illusions.  And it bounces back intact. What's even more terrifying is that the Sharingan can completely copy these techniques. When I was still in the assassination team of Kirigakure Village, I carried a notebook with me, which recorded  Your information, the man who copied thousands of ninjutsu, copied the ninja Hatake Kakashi."

    Sakura said in disbelief: "Is the teacher such a powerful person? You can't tell at all." Sasuke stared at Kakashi's left eye closely.

    I looked at Zabuza, then looked around and was surprised to find that the fog that had thinned out had become thicker again, and the line of sight had been blocked. In this case, the battle would be very detrimental to us.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 48 Jonin Showdown

    Zabuza squatted down slightly and said, "Okay, let's stop chatting. .com" I was stunned, and then the three of me, Sasuke and Sakura formed a swastika formation.  Zabuza glanced at us and then looked at Kakashi and said: "It seems like I can't do it without defeating you first." Just after he finished speaking, Zabuza stepped on the tree trunk and drew out the decapitating sword.  Standing on the water.

    Zabuza formed a seal with his hands, and then the surrounding fog became thicker, and Zabuza's body began to slowly disappear: "Ninjutsu: Kirigakure no Jutsu." As Zabuza's ninjutsu was fully activated, his figure completely  Disappeared.

    Kakashi stepped forward slightly: "I think he should probably deal with me first. You just need to protect Mr. Dazuna."

    "Who is that guy?" Sakura asked doubtfully.

    "Momochi Zabuza, who is known as the Demon King!" Kakashi said calmly: "When that guy was in the assassination team of Kirigage Village, he was famous for his Kirigakure Technique and Silent Killing Technique. He was a very difficult guy to deal with.  .¡±

    "Silent killing?" I frowned slightly.

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Ah, as the name suggests, it is a killing technique that kills the opponent in an instant when there is complete silence and close to zero sight. Many people have been killed by him without even reacting. And in  In this case, my Sharingan will also be limited. If I can't see the other party, I won't be able to see through the other party's tricks. The situation is not good for us. In short, you must not let down your guard. If you fail, then like  Look at the two men who attacked us. There is only death."

    "Use the fog and shadow technique to hinder the opponent's sight, and then attack instantly?" I took a step forward and said: "Since the opponent relies on the fog and shadow technique and the silent killing technique, then I will destroy the opponent's fog and shadow technique.  It's over." As I said that, I formed a seal with my hands and said: "Wind Escape: Great Breakthrough." Then I opened my mouth and blew out a strong whirlwind.  Suddenly the surrounding area became much clearer, but it was only for a moment. When I stopped using Great Breakthrough, the fog filled the air again.

    "It's useless, Naruto. Your power is not enough to affect Zabuza's Kirikage Jutsu." Kakashi said softly: "You should protect Mr. Tatsuna with Sasuke and Sakura!  "

    I hesitated for a moment, then formed a seal with my hands again and said, "Kakashi-sensei, let me try it again! The art of multiple shadow clones." Suddenly dozens of me appeared around me.

    "I didn't expect this brat to be able to master the ninjutsu called Shadow Clone Technique." Zabuza's voice sounded in the thick fog, but the fog around him was too thick, and Zabuza's voice fluctuated from left to right.  He was so forward and backward that it was impossible to tell where Zabuza was?

    I smiled flatly, and then we all formed a seal together and said: "Wind Escape: Great Breakthrough." We all blew out strong hurricanes at the same time.  The surroundings began to become clearer.  The vision gradually broadened.

    But not long after, the surrounding fog became dense again.  My line of sight was blocked again, I frowned slightly, Kakashi said calmly: "Naruto, Zabuza's Shadow Jutsu contains Zabuza's chakra, which cannot be blown away. At least not with your current strength.  It has completely blown away, but you have done a very good job. Part of the fog has been blown away. In this way, the line of sight will be wider. The situation is also a little more favorable, okay. Just go and protect Mr. Dazuna.  Now, let me do this battle!"

    I nodded, then made a 'bang' sound with my hands, and all the shadow clones disappeared.  I pulled out a kunai, and then slowly stepped back, with Sasuke, Sakura, and Tazuna surrounding me.  "Is that all there is?" Zabuza's voice sounded in the fog: "I thought you, a brat, had what abilities you had? I didn't expect it was all there was. Forget it, let's kill Kakashi first."  When Zabuza said the word 'kill', a powerful murderous aura surged over him.

    "Eight places!" Zabuza said softly in the mist: "Throat, spine, liver, liver, carotid artery, subclavian artery, kidney, heart. Which place do you think I want to attack?"

    A very depressing feeling pressed on my heart.  My breathing became messy, but more than that, what was even more serious was that I actually felt like I was suffocating.  "Hufu" I gasped desperately, now I know the difference between jounin and chuunin.  Jounin is definitely an area that is beyond my reach at the moment.  Fortunately, I have always been self-righteous and thought that if I defeated a chuunin, or even killed a chunin instantly, I would be able to compete with a jounin. I always thought that even if I was not the opponent of a jounin, I could temporarily withstand the opponent.  Unexpectedly, let alone resisting, I am afraid that even if the opponent is standing in front of me now, without taking action, as long as he unleashes murderous intent, I will not be able to resist.

    "Yeah!" Kakashi was slightly startled, and thenA few of us felt another powerful murderous aura raging towards us.  Suddenly, the murderous intent endured by the few of us was even greater.  I gritted my teeth and blocked the murderous intent of the two Jonin head-on. Although Sakura and Sasuke did not bear the murderous intent head-on, the murderous intent released by the two above was not something they could resist.  Sakura was completely frightened by Zabuza's murderous aura, and she collapsed on the ground. Sasuke was a little better, and his body could still move, but the kunai he was holding fell to the ground.  Although I picked it up immediately.  But it has been explained that Sasuke cannot fight against the Jonin.

    "Huhu." I took two deep breaths again, then stretched out my left hand and held it on the blade of the kunai.  With my fingers connected to my heart, severe pain suddenly entered my mind.  All of a sudden, the murderous intent of the two Jonin had less influence on me.  I took two deep breaths and stared around carefully.  Beware of Zabuza's sneak attack.

    "Oh!" Zabuza's voice sounded again, and this time there was a trace of approval in the voice: "Boy, I didn't expect you to think of using this method to offset the murderous intention. It's very good. Boy, if you give  If you give me time, maybe you can surpass me." Then Zabuza paused and said, "Boy, what's your name?"

    "Konoha Genin, Uzumaki Naruto." I said loudly while looking at the mist around me.

    "Uzumaki Naruto? Okay, I remember, boy, if you can survive this time, I will write down your name in my notes!" Zabuza's voice came again.

    "Haha." I said with a flat smile: "It is truly a great honor to be able to write down my name in Kijin Momochi Zabuza's notes."

    Zabuza: "Haha, kid, I told you, after you can survive. Do you think you can survive?"

    I smiled lightly and said, "If you can survive, then you have to try."

    Kakashi turned his head to look at us and smiled softly at this time: "Don't worry! I will use my life to protect you, and I will never let anyone kill my companions." Hearing Kaka  Xi¡¯s words made us relax our vigilance for a moment.

    "Really?" As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, Zabuza's voice rang out.  Zabuza spotted this opportunity easily. The moment the two words were spoken, he already appeared among the few of us.  He opened his eyes and said calmly: "It's over!" At the same time, he waved the big knife in his hand.  I want to cut off Tatsuna with one knife.  With a 'ding-dong' sound, I kicked Tatsuna out, and the kunai in my hand blocked Zabuza's sword.  Sasuke and Sakura were also pushed away by me.

    "Oh! You kid, your reaction speed is very fast. Not only did you kick the old man out, save your companions, but you also blocked my decapitation sword. It seems that you are indeed qualified to be recorded in my notes."  Zabuza looked at me and said calmly.

    I smiled slightly and kicked Zabuza away with a flying kick. Looking at Zabuza being kicked out, I felt a little strange. With Zabuza's strength, it was absolutely impossible for him to be kicked out by me.  "Oops, Tazuna!" I was shocked. I turned around and found that another Zabuza appeared behind Tazuna who was kicked away by me at this time. He was holding a big sword in his hand and was about to chop it down with all his strength.  .  "Hide quickly." I shouted loudly.  But I knew it was too late to be surprised.  There is absolutely no way Tazuna can escape, not to mention Tazuna, even I or Sasuke probably can't escape.  And I was still in mid-air, too late to rescue Dazuna.  As for Sakura, she was still in a stupid state, and Sasuke also fell to the ground and couldn't get up.

    With a 'pop' sound, the sword in Zabuza's hand was only a dozen centimeters away from Tatsuna's forehead, but it could no longer be struck because Kakashi suddenly appeared next to Zabuza. He held Zabuza's sword with his left hand.  The beheading sword was used, while the kunai held in the right hand was stabbed into Zabuza's heart.  Unfortunately, what flowed out of Zabuza's body was not blood, but water.  Then Zabuza turned into a puddle of water.

    Kakashi was slightly stunned, "Go to hell!" Zabuza's voice came from behind.  Then Kakashi only had time to turn around, and Zabuza's decapitating sword had already cut Kakashi into two pieces.

    Kakashi, whose waist was cut off, also turned into a puddle of water.  "Water Body Technique." Zabuza said in surprise. At this time, a kunai appeared in Zabuza's neck.  Kakashi appeared behind Zabuza holding a kunai.

    Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Don't move, it's over now." As he said that, Kakashi tightened the kunai in his hand.  In this situation, there was no way Zabuza could escape.  In this case, everything is over just like Kakashi said.

    "Is it over? Zabuza is also a jounin. Is it really that easy?" I asked myself secretly.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 50 Fierce Battle with Zabuza

    "Narutocom" Sakura stood behind me and said softly: "Do we have a chance to defeat each other?" Her expression showed panic.

    I smiled flatly: "Let's try it. Whether we can succeed or not is beyond our control. But we have no choice. We have to fight, but we are not completely hopeless. Although the three of us  Together we are no match for Zabuza. But as long as we can rescue Kakashi-sensei, then we can survive."

    "Kakashi-sensei?" Sakura looked at Kakashi who was imprisoned in the water prison by Zabuza with some confusion. It seemed that Kakashi's performance just now made Sakura a little disappointed.

    I pretended not to know and continued: "Ah, yes, in the battle just now, Kakashi-sensei was too careless. He did not use his full strength at all and was trapped. As long as Kakashi let  If the teacher comes out, the outcome of the battle between him and Zabuza will be unpredictable, so in order to survive, we must rescue Kakashi-sensei."

    "But" Sakura said hesitantly.

    "Naruto, it's not that simple to rescue Kakashi-sensei. Zabuza's strength cannot be matched by the three of us. Do you have any solution?" Sasuke looked at Kakashi who was trapped in the water prison and asked me.  road.

    "I don't have any way. But it's not that we don't have a chance." I said softly: "Zabuza's body is in order to trap Kakashi-sensei, so his right hand cannot move in any way. As long as Zabuza can be forced to use it,  If you use his right hand, Kakashi-sensei will be able to come out, and then our mission will be completed."

    "However, there is another water clone in front of us. If we do not defeat the water clone, we will not be able to successfully rescue Kakashi-sensei." Sasuke looked at Zabuza's water clone in front of us and said: "And even if we defeat  This water clone was created, but Zabuza will still create another water clone immediately. And even Zabuza's clone is not that easy to defeat."

    I smiled flatly and said: "Yes, although the water avatar only has 10% of the strength of the main body, it is not something we can fight against. It does not mean that our strength is inferior to him. On the contrary, if we calculate it based on strength alone,  The combined strength of the three of us can even compete with Zabuza's true form. But what we lack is rich combat experience. Because of the lack of these, I am afraid that we are not even a match for the water avatar that only has 10% of Zabuza's strength." Then I  After a pause, he said: "But this is also our opportunity. You can only create one water body at a time, so I will entangle Zabuza's water body later, and you go to save Kakashi-sensei. Remember that your actions must be  Hurry, some of my chakra has been consumed. I will use a lot of chakra later and try my best to wrap around Zabuza's water body, so I won't be able to hold on for too long. You don't have much time."

    "Wait, Naruto, this is too dangerous." As soon as I finished speaking, Sakura hurriedly said.  But I've rushed out.  Sakura could only shout twice in vain.

    Zabuza¡¯s clone looked at me and rushed towards him. He smiled flatly and faced me with a big sword: "Kid, do you think you can stop me!"

    I smiled flatly, then formed a seal with my hands and said: "The art of multiple shadow clones." With a 'bang', hundreds of me appeared around me.  "Everyone, everyone already knows the purpose, now everyone should use all their strength!" "Oh." Then all of me rushed towards Zabuza's clone, holding sharp kunai in my hands.

    Zabuza's water body smiled flatly and said, "You alone can't stop me."

    I smiled flatly, formed a seal with my hands and said: "Kunai Shadow Clone Technique." Then I threw the kunai out of my hand. As soon as the kunai left my hand, it split apart, changing from a handful to a handful in an instant.  There were hundreds of them.  All of Zabuza's escape directions were blocked at once.

    Looking at the hundreds of bitterness that hit himself, the avatar that did not cut the body snorted slightly, and then raised the beheading big knife, and then only heard the sound of "Ding Ding Dang", all the bitterness that could attack the target.  , was easily blocked by Zabuza with his sword, while all the other kunai were pinned behind Zabuza.  Zabuza said calmly: "Kunai Shadow Clone Technique? This technique should be derived from your Shadow Clone Technique! I didn't expect that you have such a high understanding of Ninjutsu. Just based on this, you can count  The last genius. You must know that not everyone can derive new moves from existing ninjutsu." Then Zabuza paused and said: "The shadow clone jutsu is not a top-secret ninjutsu.  There are many people who practice ninjutsu, but no one has ever been able to create hundreds of shadow clones as easily as you. You know, the most I've ever seen was only in the dozens." Zabuza put down his hands.  The sword in hand"Kid, let me ask you again, do you want to follow me?" I smiled flatly, and just as I was about to speak, Zabuza continued: "Kid, I have never asked the same person twice.  I will never say it more than twice, and I have made an exception for you." As he said that, Zabuza's eyes gradually became colder.

    I took a few steps forward and smiled softly: "I don't want to say the same answer twice. I will make an exception for you. My answer is to kill" I didn't finish my words, because  As I was talking, Zabuza's clone suddenly disappeared from the spot, and then suddenly appeared behind me. With a powerful swing of the sword in his hand, he cut me into two pieces in an instant.

    Zabuza said calmly: "I told you that your strength is good, but your experience is too little."

    "Really? Sasuke, Sakura, don't do it yet." At this time, another voice of mine came from behind Zabuza's water clone, and then only a 'bang' sound was heard, and I was cut into two pieces.  The blood flowed out, but disappeared directly.

    "Shadow clone!" Zabuza's clone said in surprise.  Then one jumped to another place, which was some distance away from all my shadow clones.

    "That's right." At this time, the other me said: "I can create hundreds of shadow clones at once, so why do I have to have my true body appear? I just need to hide my true body in all the shadow clones.  "

    "Hmph." Zabuza's clone snorted coldly: "It seems that you are not so inexperienced. You actually know how to use yourself and the shadow clone to entangle me and let your companions save Kakashi Hatake. But you are too young.  Look at me. Do you think you can stop me?" As he spoke, Zabuza raised his sword and charged over.

    I smiled faintly and said: "I have to stop it even if I can't, but this battle will probably use up all my chakra!" As I said that, I rushed forward again and held the 'Kunai Shadow Clone Technique' in my hands.  The sword shadow clone technique "Wind Release: Beast Wave Palm" was thrown towards Zabuza's clone as if it was free of charge.  Zabuza's clone waved the decapitating sword to block the hundreds of incoming kunai, and then moved to the left to avoid the three 'beast wave palms' that came from the attack.  When I rushed forward, I found that there were several people standing in front of me. Just as I was about to swing the decapitating sword in my hand, I realized that the person in front of me was already preparing to use the 'Beast Wave Palm'.  Zabuza paused for a moment, and then immediately ran away from the other direction, but it was obvious that he could not escape because he was completely surrounded by me.  Then Zabuza made a strong movement, and his whole body suddenly shot up into the sky.

    On the other side, while I was fighting Zabuza's water clone, Sasuke and Sakura also rushed towards Zabuza's body with kunai.  But although Zabuza couldn't move his right hand, Zabuza still had his left hand. Zabuza was seen not moving but holding the decapitating sword with his left hand. Against the combined attacks of Sasuke and Sakura, he still didn't show any signs of harm.  Downwind.  Sasuke and Sakura simply couldn't attack within two meters of Zabuza.

    "Sasuke, use ninjutsu to attack Zabuza's right hand." After I surrounded Zabuza's clone, I turned around and found that Sasuke and Sakura could not attack the range of Zabuza's dancing decapitation sword, so I quickly reminded him.

    Sasuke was stunned for a moment, then stepped back, formed a seal with his hands and said: "Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu." Sasuke opened his mouth and spit out a round fireball with a diameter of two meters.  The fireball rushed towards Zabuza's right hand.

    "Hmph." Zabuza snorted coldly. He first pushed back Sakura who was restraining him, and then slashed the beheading sword down on the lake with great force. With a 'crash' sound, a water column shot up into the sky, just blocking the path of Hao.  In front of the fireball, a "bah" sound sounded. As soon as the "Hao Fireball" encountered water, it evaporated a large amount of water, but the "Hao Fireball" was quickly extinguished: "Kid, do you think you can do this?  Do you have the strength to take Kakashi away from my hands?" Sasuke gritted his teeth slightly and did not answer.

    I frowned slightly, and then I broke away from everything and came to Sasuke's side alone and asked: "How is it? Can Sasuke use the 'Great Fire Ball' again?"

    Sasuke was stunned for a moment, but he still nodded and said: "Well, my chakra is not consumed too much, and the remaining chakra should allow me to use the 'Grand Fireball Technique' several times."

    I nodded slightly and said: "Ah, I understand, then you can use the 'Great Fireball Technique' again!"

    Sasuke was slightly startled: "But the 'Grand Fireball Technique' has just been used, and it is not effective at all."

    I smiled flatly: "Try again! I think it might be successful this time."

    Sasuke looked at me and hesitated for a moment, then formed a seal with his hands and said: "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu." Just as Sasuke was forming the seal, I also formed the seal at the same time: "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough."

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 51 The first appearance of the ¡®Flying Thunder God¡¯

    Sasuke and I used our respective ninjutsu at the same time, but I deliberately took a step slowly. After Sasuke blew out a fireball with a diameter of two meters, I opened my mouth and blew out bursts of whirlwind.  .  comThe wind helps the fire, and the fire borrows the wind.  In an instant, the 'fireball' with a diameter of only two meters had turned into a huge fireball with a diameter of more than four meters.

    Zabuza looked at the fireball in front of him, smiled flatly and said: "Kid, you are very smart, you actually know how to use the fusion of ninjutsu. I really want you more and more." As he said these words, Zabuza  A water body of Zabuza appeared again in front of him, and then only this water body was seen, standing in front of Zabuza and looking at the huge fireball. He quickly formed seals with his hands and said: "Water Release¡¤Water Dragon Bullet." A water dragon emerged from the water body.  Appeared on the lake, rushed towards the fireball, with a 'bang' sound, the water dragon and the fireball collided fiercely, and then disappeared together.

    I was slightly stunned and said, "What's going on? Zabuza's water clone should be entangled in my shadow clone." I turned around and saw that all the shadow clones were rushing towards me.  Then one of them, me, formed a seal with my hands, and then disappeared with a 'bang', and then there was something more in my mind.  It turns out that when I escaped from the shadow clone just now, Zabuza's clone already knew about it, so he deliberately sold a flaw and let my shadow clone successfully defeat him. In this way, because the water clone disappeared, Zabuza could  Create a water clone again and block Sasuke and I's combined efforts.

    "Naruto, what should I do?" Sakura asked standing next to me.

    I smiled slightly and said: "Originally, I wanted to use the shadow clone to entangle Zabuza's water clone. Then Sasuke and I used joint ninjutsu to deal with Zabuza's body. I don't want to be able to hurt Zabuza, as long as  It would be enough to move Zabuza's right hand. But I didn't expect that Zabuza would deliberately let my shadow clone defeat his water clone, and then create it again around me, and use our combined ninjutsu to  Blocked. A jounin deserves to be a jounin. Sure enough, we are not able to compete with him now."

    "Ah!" Sakura said in surprise: "Then what should we do? Is there really no way?"

    By this time, my shadow clones have also arrived.  I smiled flatly at Sakura and said, "Don't give up, Sakura. Never give up easily."

    "But" Sakura wanted to say something else, but in the end she didn't say it.

    I took a few deep breaths and said, "Sakura, Sasuke, I have an idea, maybe it will work." Sakura and Sasuke were stunned for a moment, then looked at me, and I said softly: "  We'll attack Zabuza together later, but don't fight Zabuza head-on, as long as we can attract Zabuza's attention. Then leave it to me. As for Zabuza's water clone, leave it to my shadow clone  Let's go!" Sakura nodded immediately, while Sasuke looked at me deeply before nodding. I reached into the ninja bag, and after a while, I took out a few kunai.  The kunai I took out was not an ordinary kunai, but it looked like a shrunken 'trident'.

    Seeing the kunai I took out, Kakashi's eyes shrank sharply. He looked at the special kunai in my hand in surprise. He didn't know what to say for a moment, but Kakashi is also a jounin after all.  His mental quality was still very strong and he recovered almost instantly.

    "Do it." I said after taking out the kunai.  Then all my shadow clones headed towards Zabuza's water clone, and I, Sasuke, and Sakura headed towards Zabuza's true body.

    I attack Zabuza from the front, Sakura from behind, and Sasuke from the left.  The three of us launched attacks at the same time, and Zabuza smiled flatly: "Three brats, although I can only use my left hand, it's more than enough to deal with you." As he spoke, Zabuza held the big sword in one hand and glanced at the three of us.  .  Zabuza swung his sword forcefully to force Sakura back, and then kicked her backwards, sending Sakura flying. At this time, Sasuke and I had already arrived at Zabuza's side, and the kunai in Sabuza's assistant had already moved towards him.  He stabbed Zabuza in the left rib. At this time, it was too late for Zabuza to withdraw the sword. However, Zabuza was worthy of being a jounin. He actually let go of the decapitating sword in his hand, and then punched Sasuke in the nose.  You must know that the nose is soft. After Zabuza punched it, two red lines immediately flew out of Sasuke's nose.

    Then Zabuza raised his left foot and hooked the decapitating sword, and used his foot to shoot the decapitating sword straight at me. Looking at the incoming sword, I jumped up and hid, but Zabuza might have already planned it.  , so the moment I jumped up, Zabuza slightly kicked the decapitating sword, and the decapitating sword actually spun back.  At this time, I am in mid-air and have nowhere to draw on, but if this continues, I willHe must have been quartered with a beheading sword.

    "Naruto!" Sakura exclaimed.  I quickly formed a seal with my hands and said: "The Art of Shadow Clone." Another me appeared next to me again. I stepped on this me, and then jumped up again, avoiding the beheading that came from behind.  With the broadsword, my shadow clone was cut into two pieces and disappeared.

    I was suddenly stunned and gritted my teeth slightly, because just now, all my shadow clones had disappeared.  In other words, we will then face Zabuza's water clone.  I looked at Zabuza's body underground, and then threw the kunai in my hand towards Zabuza.  Zabuza smiled flatly and didn't even move. He just stretched out his left hand to catch the whirling beheading sword.  The kunai I threw hit Zabuza's right trousers. Strangely, it didn't puncture Zabuza's trousers and was just fixed on it.

    In fact, for a Jonin like Zabuza, he can easily tell whether the kunai or shuriken shot at him can hit him. For those kunai or shuriken that cannot hit him, it is fundamental.  He won't hide, even if the kunai passes close to his body.  This is a special feeling that can only be cultivated through constant fighting.

    I fell from the sky and stood less than five meters in front of Zabuza.  Zabuza smiled flatly and said: "Kid, your ability is good, but it seems that your concealed weapon skills are not very good. You can't hit at such a close distance. And your power is so weak that you didn't even pierce your pants.  .¡±

    At this time, Zabuza¡¯s water body also came to Zabuza¡¯s side.  And Sakura and Sasuke also came to my side.  Sakura looked at Zabuza and Zabuza's water clones and said, "Naruto, your shadow clones have been defeated. What should we do next?"

    I took out a kunai, then smiled softly and said: "Our mission has been completed. Next we just need to observe the battle between Kakashi-sensei and Zabuza. It is difficult to get wealth!"

    "Huh?" Everyone was stunned. I smiled softly and looked at Kakashi who was locked in the water prison and said, "Are you right? Kakashi-sensei?" After mentioning the word 'teacher'  At that moment, I disappeared from the spot and appeared behind Zabuza. The kunai in my hand stabbed towards the location of Zabuza's heart.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Everyone looked at me in surprise as I suddenly disappeared from the spot and then appeared behind Zabuza.

    "What?" As soon as I appeared behind Zabuza, Zabuza had already sensed it, but the distance between the two of us was really too close. I was almost pressed against Zabuza's body, so Zabuza had no control over me.  It was too late to resist the kunai I stabbed at his heart. He could only let go of the Water Prison Jutsu that trapped Kakashi, and then jumped forward and left the place.  This time I dodged my kunai.  But my goal has been achieved. I never hoped that I could kill Zabuza. It's not that I don't have confidence, but the strength between us is there. Now I can't kill Zabuza at all.

    Kakashi looked at me and nodded with a smile: "Okay, Naruto, leave the rest of the battle to me! Have a good rest! I think your chakra should be almost exhausted!"

    I smiled softly and said, "Ah, Kakashi-sensei, then I leave everything to you."

    Zabuza withdrew his water body and looked at me and said, "What was that just now? I have been staring at you. Although your body is in a state of preparation, you have never moved. Why did you suddenly appear in front of me?  Behind you?"

    I smiled flatly and said: "Ah, yes, I didn't move just now. I used space ninjutsu to get behind you."

    "Space Ninjutsu!" Zabuza said in surprise: "It's impossible, it's impossible for anyone to know Space Ninjutsu. By the way, there is one person who knows it, but that person died twelve years ago. Twelve years ago, you  He must have just been born! You may be good at ninjutsu."

    Kakashi stepped forward and said: "Naruto, what you just used is indeed the space ninjutsu 'Flying Thunder God Jutsu'. Although this ninjutsu has been passed down, no one has ever been able to learn it. I didn't expect that it would be used today."  Naruto's body reappeared."

    "Flying Thunder God Jutsu!" Zabuza recited it once, and then said with a faint smile: "I didn't expect that I would be able to see this ninjutsu! It seems that I am really lucky today. Not only can I see the Sharingan,  You can even see the legendary space ninjutsu 'Flying Thunder God Jutsu'. This mission is really not wrong." Then Zabuza threw away the special kunai on his right trouser leg and raised the decapitating sword again:  "Kakashi, let me see the true power of the Sharingan!"

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 52 Inari

    The battle between Kakashi and Zabuza was fierce, but Kakashi was more powerful. He made full use of the copying ability of the Sharingan and used the 'Water Release: Great Waterfall Jutsu' to defeat Zabuza (specifically  If so, go watch anime!)

    Sasuke, Sakura, and I came to Zabuza's side. At this time, Zabuza was unable to move, and there were kunai stuck in his limbs. His combat effectiveness had been completely lost, and he might not be able to recover in a few days.  .  £®  com

    "Go to hell!" Kakashi raised his kunai and wanted to kill Zabuza, but at this time he didn't know how many Senbons were shot there.  He quickly stabbed into the vital part of Zabuza's neck.

    At this time, a man wearing a black kimono and a mask appeared on a tree behind us: "Haha, he is dead!" The voice was very neutral, and it was impossible to tell whether it was a man or a woman.

    Kakashi lowered his body and felt Zabuza's pulse and said, "Ah, that's true." Then Kakashi raised his head and looked at this person and said, "Looking at your outfit, you should be an assassination force from Kirishadow Village!"

    This man suddenly disappeared from the spot, appeared next to Zabuza's body and said: "Yes." Then he walked to Zabuza's side and said: "I have been chasing Zabuza, the rebel ninja peach land, but his  He is too strong. I am no match for him, so I can only follow him secretly. Fortunately, you will be seriously injured. Can you let me take him back now!" Although it was a question, this man was already walking towards Zabuza.  In other words, no matter how we answer, he will take Zabuza away.

    Kakashi frowned slightly, he turned his head and glanced at me, I gave a faint forced smile, Kakashi sighed secretly, and then nodded to the person: "Ah, this is natural, please do as you wish.  Let's go!" As he said this, the man nodded slightly, then came to Zabuza's side, picked up Zabuza's entire body, and left quickly.  Then Kakashi covered his left eye and squatted down: "Get out of here quickly." Then he passed out.

    "Kakashi-sensei!" Sakura shouted anxiously.  But Kakashi had passed out.  Sasuke also looked at Kakashi who had fainted worriedly.

    I smiled flatly and said: "Don't worry, Kakashi-sensei is fine, but Zabuza is a Jonin after all. Although Kakashi-sensei hit the opponent and lost his fighting ability, he should have exceeded his limit! It seems that he has exceeded his limit!  Although the Sharingan is powerful, it puts too much burden on the body."

    "That's right." Sakura breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That's good. By the way, why did Kakashi-sensei ask us to leave here quickly just now?"

    I smiled bitterly and said: "No, Zabuza is still alive. Although Senbon stabbed Zabuza just now, he seemed to be dead, and his pulse disappeared, but this is just a state of suspended animation. As long as he can survive  If Senbon is taken out in a short time, then that person will be fine. And judging from the words and deeds of that person just now, I am afraid it is Zabuza. Because he is here to save Zabuza."

    "Damn it, let's catch up quickly." Sasuke said quickly, and wanted to chase him directly.

    I shook my head helplessly and said: "Catch up? Sasuke, although I don't know what the opponent's strength is? But since he dares to come out to save Zabuza, it proves that his strength is definitely not weak, and Sasuke, your chakra is still there  How much is left? Look at us, Kakashi-sensei is already unconscious, and my chakra has been almost exhausted. And Sakura is not good at fighting. If we catch up in our current situation, I'm afraid the consequences will not be the same.  He should come back! He didn't take action just now because he was concerned about Kakashi-sensei. But fortunately he didn't take action, otherwise, I'm afraid our necks would have been tattooed with thousands of books."

    "Damn it." Sasuke gritted his teeth and gave up the idea of ??chasing. I said to Dazuna who came out from behind the tree: "Then Mr. Dazuna, please carry Kakashi-sensei back. We must leave quickly.  Only here.¡±

    "Okay, this little thing is no problem." After saying that, Dazuna carried Kakashi on his back.  Then a few of us continued towards Dazna¡¯s house.

    "Hey, kid, how do you know that person is here to save Zabuza? Maybe he is really from the assassination team of Kirikage Village? Didn't your mentor say so?" Dazuna carried Kaka on his back.  West asked.

    I smiled flatly: "Mr. Dazuna, you are wrong. Although Kakashi-sensei said so, in fact Kakashi-sensei already knew the other party's details, and he just said it deliberately to deceive the other party.  . Kakashi already knows that the other party is here to save Zabuza, but we no longer have the ability to stop the other party. If we fight forcefully, it will be detrimental to us, so Kakashi-sensei will let the other party rescue Zabuza.  .¡± Then I paused and said, ¡°Although that person left from the exit with only a short speech.A few words, but several flaws were exposed.  First of all, the first point is that he appeared too suddenly. He appeared just when Kakashi-sensei was about to kill Zabuza. If he was really an assassination force, he could have waited until Kakashi-sensei killed Zabuza.  appeared, but he appeared too early. Secondly, when he stabbed Zabuza's neck with Senbon, he also reminded us that Zabuza was already dead. The third and most important point is, why did he want to  What if Zabuza's entire body was taken away?  "

    "We have been taught in the academy that the bodies of high-level ninjas actually hide many secrets. Just like Zabuza, there are too many secrets hidden in his body, so after this kind of ninja betrays the village for some reason,  In order to prevent these secrets from being leaked, people will be sent to kill these rebellious ninjas, and after killing the rebellious ninjas, they will be taken away By the way!" Sakura suddenly said: "Although for  Hiding the secret does require taking away the ninja's body, but generally speaking, only the ninja's head is taken away, it is impossible to take away the entire body, and that person actually took away Zabuza's entire body."

    I nodded and said, "Ah, that's true. So if things go like this, Zabuza is still very likely to be alive."

    "Still alive!" Dazna said in surprise: "Then what should we do?"

    I smiled flatly: "Don't worry, although Mr. Kakashi passed out, Zabuza was seriously injured! Otherwise, there would be no need to leave in such a hurry. I think Zabuza will need at least a few days to recover.  That's right, Kakashi-sensei has already recovered by that time. We won't know who will win by then. So we must leave here as soon as possible. Let Kakashi-sensei get the best rest, and then we can  Get the upper hand in the battle with Zabuza."

    Dazna nodded and said: "Oh, that's it, then let's speed up! My home is not far from here, and we will be there soon." We speeded up silently, and after leaving the place, the sky changed.  It got brighter and the sun soon appeared.  It seems like we have been inside Zabuza's Shadow Art just now.

    More than an hour later.  A few of us arrived at Dazna¡¯s house.  When Dazna's daughter saw Dazna's safe return, her eyes immediately turned red. She must have been worried so many times.

    "Huh?" Kakashi opened his eyes slightly.  Looked around.  I smiled flatly and said: "Oh, Kakashi-sensei, you're awake. I thought you were going to sleep for how many days? I didn't expect you to wake up after only an hour. But we have already arrived, Mr. Zuna."  We're home, then you can have a good rest! Try to restore your combat effectiveness as soon as possible. You must know that Zabuza still has to rely on you to deal with it."

    Kakashi gently covered his left eye and said, "I'm afraid I won't be able to recover in a short time."

    I smiled softly and said: "I have already thought of this, but Zabuza's injury is slightly more serious than yours, Kakashi-sensei, and I'm afraid it will take longer to recover. So Kakashi-sensei  You still have enough time."

    "Okay, everyone, come in first!" Tatsuna said softly: "Prepare a room for Kakashi-sensei so that he can have a good rest. There are also Naruto, Sakura and the others. Oh, by the way, let's do it.  Order something for them to eat.

    Dazna¡¯s daughter nodded and said, ¡°Okay, father.¡± Then she said to us, ¡°Follow me!¡± Then she took the lead and walked inside.

    "Hurry up and leave! You are no match for Cardo. If you stay, you will all die." A little boy wearing a hat said loudly to us.  We were slightly stunned.

    Dazuna's daughter quickly scolded: "Inari, don't be so rude to your guests!" "I'm just telling the truth." The child shouted stubbornly.

    I looked at the boy in front of me and smiled flatly: "Your name is Inari, right! I admit that Kado is just a businessman with a shrewd mind, but that's all. He is just a businessman, not a ninja. He has no  No matter how powerful he is, if he doesn¡¯t come to hinder my mission, if he comes, then I¡¯ll just kill him.¡±

    "Hmph." Inari said disdainfully: "Kill Kado, who do you think you are? You are just a brat not much older than me. Even someone as strong as my father is no match for Kado. How could you possibly defeat him?  We're going to Kaduo!" As he spoke, Inari's eyes shed tears and he ran out crying.

    Dazna's daughter's eyes were also red. At this time, Dazna said embarrassedly: "I'm sorry, he is my grandson Inari. Please don't pay attention to what he just said. This child does not mean any harm."

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 53 Mental Power

    "Ah. .com is nothing!" Kakashi-sensei responded lightly and then said: "But Mr. Dazuna, can you tell us what is going on?"

    Dazuna glanced at his daughter. His daughter took one look at her and said, "Tsunami, go ahead and prepare some food for us!" Tazuna's daughter, Tsunami, nodded and left.

    After watching his daughter leave, Dazuna sighed and said: "It was my grandson just now, Inari. His biological father died a long time ago, so Inari has not had a father since he was a child. He is alone.  I grew up alone. Later, a man came to our house and became the stepfather of that child. His name was Kesha. Although Kesha was Inar¡¯s stepfather, the two of them had a very good relationship. It was like they were biological children.  Father and son are the same, even more than biological father and son. And that man is also the hero of the Country of Waves. But more than a year ago, Cardo took a fancy to the Country of Waves. In order to get the Country of Waves, he first killed the person who was the Country of Waves.  Kesha, the national hero, and the child of Inari watched his father die at the hands of Kado. In this way, Kesha's death caused a psychological shadow to Inari. So if there was something wrong with Inari just now  Please forgive me."

    "I understand." Kakashi said calmly: "Okay, we will complete our mission and will protect you until the bridge is completed. As for that Cardo? Just like Naruto said,  If that Cardo comes to prevent us from completing our mission, we will just kill each other."

    "Oh, really? Thank you so much!" Dazna said.

    Kakashi turned to me and said: "Naruto, I want to ask about your Flying Thunder God Jutsu? How did you learn this ninjutsu?" When he said this, Sasuke and Sakura's ears also  It stood up, and they were also very curious.  After all, the space ninjutsu that can suddenly appear in another place is really too powerful.  Then Kakashi paused and said: "'Flying Thunder God Jutsu' is the unique ninjutsu of Konoha's fourth-generation Hokage, Namikaze Minato-sama. Although the fourth-generation master also left behind the training method of this ninjutsu, but  No one except the Yondaime-sama can learn this ninjutsu. In this way, this ninjutsu was lost with the sacrifice of the Yondaime-sama. I didn't expect to see you, Naruto, use this ninjutsu today.  "

    I smiled flatly and said, "Actually, this ninjutsu has been in my mind since I was a child."

    "Huh?" Kakashi was slightly stunned and said, "Naruto, please be more detailed!"

    "Yes, teacher." I paused and said, "I have forgotten many things about my childhood, but I don't know how. Since I was a child, I have had such a ninjutsu in my mind. It's like  It's like it's taken root in my mind, and I can't forget it even if I want to. Before I came into contact with ninjutsu, I didn't even know what it was? But I always wanted to forget it, but I couldn't forget it. So I always remember,  Later, after I learned the ninjutsu, I realized that what was in my mind was actually a ninjutsu. So I started practicing it myself."

    "Is that so?" Kakashi kept staring at my eyes for a while, and after seeing no difference, he asked again: "I know, but Naruto, why don't you tell me? You know this is very serious.  A powerful ninjutsu, and you are the only one who knows it!"

    I looked at Kakashi, with resentment flashing in my eyes: "Kakashi-sensei, do you know how the people in the village treat me? Why should I tell them what ninjutsu I know? And I don't know how to do it."  I don¡¯t know if anyone knows how to use this ninjutsu, but I just learned it because it appeared in my mind.¡±

    Kakashi was silent. Although he often performed tasks outside and didn't spend much time in the village, he also knew what kind of life I lived in the village. He even secretly helped me several times.  But the result usually just makes my life more difficult.  So he couldn't take action later.

    "Oh." Kakashi sighed secretly and then said: "Okay, Naruto, let's not talk about this anymore. You are already very tired today, so take a good rest first! Take a good rest in the past few days.  Let's take a moment. I think we should be calm for a while in the past few days. However, in a few days, Zabuza will probably attack us again. At that time, the boy who appeared today will definitely appear. When the time comes, I will deal with it.  Zabuza, you, Sasuke, and Sakura will face that boy alone. The three of you must be careful. The opponent is definitely not weak."

    The three of us nodded, and then Mr. Dazna, who had been listening to us, said, "Then please come with me!" Then Dazna led the three of us to two rooms and said, "This room is  My grandson's room, Naruto and this Sasuke, please live here first! Of course, if you don't want to live here, thenWe can stay in my room, old man.  "

    I shook my head and said, "No, it's fine here." As I said that, I walked into the room, found a random place and sat down. Dazna's home was built on the seaside, and I could see it from the balcony.  Going out is a large ocean.  I stood on the balcony looking at the sea and took a deep breath.  Then I sat down and leaned against the wall and carefully felt the breath of the sea.

    Sasuke looked at it and said, "I'll live here too."

    Tazuna nodded, then led Sakura to another room and said: "This room is my daughter's room, Miss Sakura will live here first." Sakura nodded, and then Tazuna said: "Okay,  Then you just wait here while I prepare some bedding."

    I looked at the sea, slowly squatted down, took a deep breath, then leaned against the wall and slowly closed my eyes.  Start practicing chakra.  Although I was very tired after the battle with Zabuza, I knew that only in this case would it be possible to better improve my chakra.

    I didn't tell the truth to Kakashi-sensei just now, but it wasn't completely a lie. When the Fourth Hokage, my father, was dying, he touched me gently. On the surface, it didn't seem to be anything.  But in fact, he left a method of mobilizing chakra and a hand gesture in my mind.  I didn't know what this was at first, but then after I saw the Flying Thunder God Technique on the Sealed Book, I realized that the method of chakra mobilization in my mind was actually the key to performing the 'Flying Thunder God Technique'.

    Only by mobilizing chakra correctly can you perform the "Flying Thunder God Technique". However, the Book of Sealings only records how to carve the spatial address on the kunai, as well as the gestures for forming seals, and even the order of the connecting seals is indeed wrong, and the above  It also doesn't talk about how to mobilize chakra.  That¡¯s why no one can learn the ¡®Flying Thunder God Technique¡¯.  But although I know, I won't tell it. First, I don't know how to explain how I know why the book of seals is wrong?  Secondly, the ninjutsu of 'Flying Thunder God Jutsu' is so powerful that it can break through the limitations of space and reach any place where the space address has been carved.  With this ninjutsu, even a genin might be enough to deal with any chuunin.  Therefore, I don¡¯t want the second person to learn it, and even if there is, it will only be Hinata.  But for the time being, I won¡¯t teach her.  It's not that I don't trust her, it's just that I don't trust the Hyuga clan she belongs to.  For such a big family, only things that are beneficial to the family, let alone an eldest daughter, I am afraid that even several women can be sacrificed.  I knew this after I met Hinata Hiashi for the first time.

    "Well! This is it!" I was originally sitting on the balcony of Dazna's house, but accidentally fell asleep, and then I came to another space, which was like a sewer.  But I know exactly where I am now.  I calmly paused and continued walking forward. After slowly going around a few corners, I stood in front of a huge iron gate.  There is also a seal on the iron door.  Behind the iron door, there was complete darkness, and then a pair of blood-red eyes suddenly appeared in the darkness.  Moreover, the blood-red eyes exude an indescribable allure.

    I looked at the pair of eyes and smiled flatly, then walked into the iron gate.  I saw Kyuubi lying on the ground with his eyes open and saying: "Kid, you're here again!" I didn't answer in a hurry, but walked to Kyuubi's abdomen and found a soft place to lie down, then deeply  After rubbing it for a few times, Jiuwei said dissatisfiedly: "Hey, kid, I just want you to lie down on my body, why do you have to rub it a few times every time?"

    I smiled flatly and said, ¡°Because it¡¯s very comfortable!¡±

    Kyuubi was stunned for a moment, then turned his head and lay down again: "Forget it, you kid is always like this anyway." I smiled softly, and then Kyuubi said: "Kid, your mental fluctuations this time are a bit strange.  Balance, according to my observation, your mental power will break through after a while, and as long as you can survive it, your mental power will increase."

    "Really!" I smiled softly and said: "If my mental power increases, then the amount of chakra I possess will also increase, and my control over chakra will also be enhanced. By then I will  You can become stronger! By the way, is this why you asked me to come here?"

    "Ah, yes, that's it." Kyuubi said calmly: "I just told you in advance so that you can be mentally prepared."

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 54 Mental Power Breakthrough

    I smiled and said: "Thank you, Kyuubicom" Kyuubi snorted and then there was no sound. I lay quietly on Kyuubi's belly. Maybe no one would have thought that Kyuubi and I would get along.  They are so harmonious!

    "Hey, kid, what have you done in the past few days? Under normal circumstances, your mental power should not have broken through so quickly. Unless you have experienced something special recently?" Kyuubi said softly.  road.

    "It's nothing? It's just that I just had a fight with a jounin today." I said nonchalantly: "Of course, I'm not the only one. There are three people here, one of whom is also a jounin. He is  The main force. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m just an auxiliary. And I¡¯m just a water avatar of the opponent. But even this is enough to shock me. I never thought that the strength of the Jonin is so strong. Although  They are already elite jounin. But the gap between me and them is really too big. Unless I borrow your power, I won't even have the ability to resist in front of them."

    "Really?" Kyuubi paused and said, "Okay, kid, go back quickly! Your mental power is about to break through. If you don't go back, it will be too late. By the way, in your mental power  After the power is broken through, your mental power will be greatly increased, and you will be able to control the power of my four tails without losing your mind. But if you can't use it, don't use it. After all, my power is not equal to your power.  . Only when your own strength becomes stronger can you cope with all difficulties in the future."

    "Can we use the Four-Tails?" I nodded and said, "I understand. You are my last trump card, and basically I will not borrow your power." I got up from the Nine-Tails' body.  Then walked out.

    "Be careful, kid, mental breakthrough is the most dangerous." Kyuubi's voice came softly from behind me: "If you can't break through this time, then forget it! Otherwise, once you force a breakthrough, you will fail.  If you don't, then you will become a fool. It is better to give up this kind of breakthrough and slowly increase it, which will be safer."

    I smiled flatly and said: "Don't worry, I'm not an ordinary kid from the beginning, right? I will definitely break through successfully. As long as I can break through successfully, my mental power will be doubled. If it slowly increases  I'm afraid it will take several years for my mental power to reach this level. This speed is really too slow, and I don't have that much time to wait."

    Nine Tails was slightly startled, looking at my back without saying anything, but there was a strange look in its eyes.  But soon he closed his eyes and lay down again, and my figure had disappeared

    After I left the depths of my heart, just when I was about to open my eyes, I suddenly felt a burst of severe pain in my brain.  I quickly restrained myself and endured the severe pain, immersing myself in cultivating chakra.  Although the severe pain is getting worse and worse, and has reached the point where it is unbearable for ordinary people, I can still persist. I have to thank the villagers of Konoha Village here, if they hadn't treated me when I was a child.  If I'm being abused, I don't have the willpower to persevere now.

    Just when I had a breakthrough in my mental power, Sakura noticed something strange about me.  I was trembling slightly and sweating profusely all over my body. My whole body was wet with sweat.  It's like it was completely fished out of the water.  And there was a trace of pain on his face.

    "Naruto, what's wrong with you?" Sakura asked hurriedly, looking at the profuse sweat on my forehead, but now all my energy was on fighting the severe pain, and I didn't pay attention to her at all, Sakura  He immediately panicked when he saw my situation.  I shouted several times in a hurry, but I still didn't respond to him.

    At this time, Sasuke next to him was alarmed. When Sasuke opened his eyes and saw me, he knew that my situation was not good, but he himself didn't know how to deal with my situation?  After thinking for a moment, he asked Sakura to help Kakashi over.  After all, only Kakashi, who is a Jonin, might know about this situation.

    Kakashi was helped into the room by Sakura, revealing that his eyes were still sleepy, and he was not even wearing a jounin jacket.  He didn't even wear a forehead protector, revealing a scar on his Sharingan, but the Sharingan was slightly closed.  In fact, Kakashi had just fallen asleep less than ten minutes before he was woken up by Sakura.  It was only after hearing about my situation that I hurried over.

    Kakashi took one look at my situation and knew my situation. He sighed lightly and said: "Naruto's mental power is making a breakthrough."

    "Psychic power?" Sasuke asked, slightly stunned.

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Okay, I am telling you about the power of ninjas and chakra at this time. Sakura, please explain chakra."

    ?Sakura nodded, glanced at me who was trembling all over and said: "Chakra is simply the energy necessary to use ninjutsu. This energy can be obtained in two ways; one, it is extracted from human cells.  Energy; second, it is spiritual energy tempered by accumulated experience through many trainings." Then Sakura paused and said: "Then Mr. Kakashi, is Naruto breaking through his own spiritual power?"

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Ah, yes, you have already said that there are two powers of ninjas, but you don't know that in most ninjas, chakra is extracted from body cells. As for spiritual power,  Although all ninjas are working hard to train themselves, few are able to refine a large amount of chakra."

    Then Kakashi paused and said: "Actually, when a ninja practices, he will always encounter some peaks. If he cannot break through this peak, he may not be able to become stronger in his whole life. We call this a bottleneck, which means  It is said that a bottle is already filled with water. If the bottle cannot be made larger, then it cannot continue to be filled with water. Just like some people, after becoming a chuunin, they can no longer break through and become a jounin. This is  Because they have not broken through their own bottleneck. But if they can break through this peak, their strength will be greatly increased."

    Sakura nodded and then asked doubtfully: "Is this the case with Naruto? But I haven't heard of anyone who looks like Naruto when he breaks through?"

    Kakashi shook his head and said: "Because the celebrity's breakthrough this time is spiritual power, which means that Naruto has done something that very few people can do, extracting a large amount of chakra from spiritual power."

    Sakura was stunned for a moment, then happily said: "In that case, wouldn't Naruto be very powerful?"

    Kakashi sat down and leaned against the pillar and said: "Ah, as long as Naruto can successfully break through, Naruto's chakra will at least double, and his ability to control chakra will also be greatly increased. In this case, Naruto  It will become easier to perform ninjutsu, and because the mental power has increased, the resistance to illusions will also increase. As for taijutsu, as long as Naruto exercises a little bit, the taijutsu will also improve.  Increase. It can be said that a breakthrough in mental power is a breakthrough in all aspects for a ninja."

    Sasuke gritted his teeth slightly and looked at me with eyes full of unwillingness, so Sasuke quickly said: "Kakashi-sensei, do you know how to train your mental strength?"

    Kakashi glanced at Sasuke and said: "Yes, do a lot of exercise." Kakashi paused and said: "Sasuke, I know you hope to catch up with Naruto, but I am here to tell you that Naruto today  Breakthroughs are definitely not accidental. Although I don't know what kind of training Naruto has gone through before? But I can roughly guess why Naruto has a breakthrough in mental power today. I think Naruto must have experienced it before.  A lot of exercise has made his mental power reach a saturated state. In other words, Naruto has already reached a bottleneck state. It is just because of the lack of actual combat experience that he has been unable to break through his bottleneck. But today, with Zabu  After Zhan's battle, Naruto's strength began to gradually become stronger as the fighting time went by. Although he still used the 'Flying Thunder God Technique' in the end, I found that Naruto's strength had grown a lot, so Naruto would  There is such a sudden breakthrough in mental power.¡±

    "Teacher, please help me train!" Sasuke looked at Kakashi eagerly.

    Kakashi shook his head and said: "It's useless Sasuke. Even if you train, you can only extract chakra from the body cells as quickly as possible, but you can't make a mental breakthrough like Naruto."

    "What? Why? Teacher!" Sasuke asked in disbelief.

    Kakashi sighed slightly and said: "Because the cultivation of mental power takes too much time, and every time you break through, you will suffer great pain. The most important thing is that the cultivation of mental power needs to be effective.  It is much slower than refining chakra from body cells. Only by breaking through one's original mental power like Naruto, only in this way can one achieve huge chakra, but 10% of people cannot break through their own bottleneck.  , always staying in the same place. There are also some people who cannot bear the huge pain when they break through their own bottlenecks and fail, and finally become dementia. Only a small number of people break through the bottleneck. But these people are the best.  None.¡±

    Sakura was stunned for a moment and then looked at me and said, "Teacher, do you think Naruto can?"

    Kakashi shook his head and said: "I don't know. There is no doubt about the danger of a breakthrough in mental power. As for whether Naruto can break through, he can only rely on Naruto himself. None of us can help him, but the only  What is certain is that if Naruto can successfully break through, then Naruto's strength will not be inferior to mine."

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 55 The Power of Nine Tails

    Sakura and Sasuke were startled, and Sakura asked in disbelief: "What? Will Naruto really become so strong? Teacher, are you kidding?" Sasuke also looked in disbelief.  Kakashi just wanted to continue saying something.  But Kakashi suddenly stopped and turned to look at me.

    "Of course Kakashi-sensei is joking." I opened my eyes and said softly: "Kakashi-sensei has reached the level of an elite jounin, which is not something ordinary people can match."

    "Oh, Naruto, you're awake!" Kakashi turned his head and looked at me. After observing carefully, he nodded and said, "It looks like you made a successful breakthrough!"  How is it? How do you feel?"

    Sakura and Sasuke also pricked up their ears.  I smiled flatly and said: "Ah, I did break through the bottleneck this time. As for how it feels? There are two reasons. One, it hurts. Two, fortunately it didn't last long this time. As for the other things? That is, I feel sticky.  It's very uncomfortable, so now I just want to take a good bath and have a good rest. Although the breakthrough of mental power will increase the mental power, the mental power is the weakest when the breakthrough occurs. I think it will take a few days.  It¡¯s time to recover.¡± I said as my eyes seemed to be glued to my eyelids.  Gradually I couldn't open it anymore.

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Ah, I understand, but if I want to take a shower, I may need some time to prepare!"

    I shook my head and said: "No need to prepare, Kakashi-sensei. This is already the sea, so there is no need to prepare bath water."

    Kakashi glanced at me and said, "Your body is very weak now. Can you bear it?"

    I smiled softly and said: "Kakashi-sensei, I'm just mentally weak now, and it has nothing to do with my body. So as long as I don't fall asleep in the sea for too long, then I think I should be fine."  As I said that, I stood up, shook my head vigorously to wake myself up, then glanced at Sakura and said, "Sakura, if you can, you have to stay away for a while."

    "Huh?" Sakura was stunned for a moment and didn't know why, but she soon knew it, because I took off my coat and threw it on the ground, and then started to take off the clothes underneath. Sakura quickly turned her head,  Of course I didn't take off all my clothes.  Then I stepped on the balcony and jumped out.  With a 'plop' sound, it fell into the sea.  Then he quickly emerged from the sea.  He shook the water droplets from his hair vigorously.  Then it sank down and entered the sea again.

    Kakashi looked at me and then stood up and said: "Okay, Naruto is fine, now I have to take a good rest. Sasuke, look at Naruto, his current body cannot stay in the water for too long."  And Sakura, take care of Naruto's clothes. By the way, get up at seven o'clock tomorrow morning, we will go to the forest, I want to train you, don't disturb Naruto."

    "Yes, Kakashi-sensei." Sakura responded and packed up my clothes, while Sasuke looked at my figure in the sea, with indescribable fighting spirit exuding in his eyes.

    "Alas." Kakashi sighed and said to himself: "A genius who has been bullied since he was a child, but has super talent and mind. Now he has the strength of an ordinary Jonin. Uzumaki Naruto. A genius who has been called a genius since he was a child but has a strong mind."  Now the descendant of Uchiha, Uchiha Sasuke, who is suppressed by Naruto everywhere. There is also Haruno Sakura, who has very precise chakra control ability. Oh, what a headache! It seems that if the genin he wants to coach are all geniuses, I'm afraid  It¡¯s not a good thing. But in my group, everyone is more talented than the last one. When did genius become so worthless.¡±

    At this time, Kakashi had returned to his and Tazuna's room. He lay down again and thought: "But Naruto, he is indeed the teacher's child. He already has such a level of chakra at such a young age, I'm afraid  His chakra has surpassed mine several times. Moreover, his chakra control is so strong and his understanding of ninjutsu is so strong. The only thing he lacks now is probably actual combat experience! Only Naruto has enough actual combat experience.  If so, I'm afraid his strength will immediately surpass mine! It's just that although Naruto is very strong, he must know how to restrain himself. Otherwise, if he becomes too strong as a Jinchuuriki, it will easily arouse the anger of some people.  Pay attention. I'm afraid it will be detrimental to celebrities at that time, but I think I shouldn't worry about this for Naruto. After all, judging from Naruto's performance, he knows how to hide his strength. As for Sasuke, his current strength  It is already very strong for a genin or even a chuunin. What's more, Sasuke's Sharingan seems to be opening. By then, his strength will probably reach the level of a jounin. As for Sakura, she  She is the most inconspicuous among the three, but her control over chakra is unmatched by even me. If she can learn it well,?¡¯s achievements will definitely not be low.  "

    I was sleeping when I suddenly heard a noise. I squinted my eyes slightly and saw that Sasuke had climbed up and was putting on his clothes. There was also the sound of someone walking through the corridor. Although it was very soft, I still heard it, and I heard it.  The footsteps seemed to be Sakura's.  After they left, I got up and took a look at them, and saw that they were following Kakashi into the forest. I thought for a moment, then smiled flatly and lay down again.  After a while, Mr. Dazna went to the bridge. He had to rebuild the bridge. I thought about it, got dressed, and went with Dazna.  Mr. Dazna is indeed the spiritual support of everyone here, because after Dazna appeared on the bridge, many workers also appeared on the bridge not long after.

    Sakura came back at noon, and then came to the bridge, but Sakura forced me to stay at Dazuna's house to rest.  But I didn't really rest, I was always refining chakra.  Sasuke didn't come back until evening.  The next few days passed quietly like this.  Sasuke goes out to train early every morning and comes back very late, while Sakura accompanies Tatsuna to the bridge every day.

    "How are you? Naruto, it seems that you have almost recovered." Kakashi looked at me getting dressed and ready to go out, so he asked.

    I nodded and said: "Ah, yes, Kakashi-sensei, after these few days of rest, I have fully recovered. By the way, Kakashi-sensei, I think your body should be almost healed too!"

    Kakashi nodded and said, "Well, I'm almost done. I'll probably be able to fully recover tomorrow! By the way, Naruto, where are you going dressed like this?"

    I smiled flatly and said: "Teacher, I have fully recovered, so I plan to go out for some activities. You know I have been here for several days and my body is almost rusty."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "In that case, then go ahead! Remember to come back early, I think Zabuza will attack us within the next few days."

    I nodded and said, "I understand. Then Kakashi-sensei, I'm leaving first." As I said that, I left Dazuna's house, and then jumped into the forest.  After I stepped into the forest, I formed a seal with my hands: "The art of multiple shadow clones." With a bang, more than twenty people appeared around me, and then one of them stepped forward and said: "Okay, let's start exercising.  Let's practice physical skills and ninjutsu. Let's see what happens after the mental power breaks through?" "Oh." I responded, and then divided into two directions.

    I smiled flatly, and then jumped up to catch up with me who was practicing physical skills.  Practicing my physical skills, I soon stopped somewhere in the forest, but I didn't stop but continued forward. I didn't stop until I was very deep into the dense forest.  I took a deep breath and looked around. We were deep in the forest and there was no one around.  Even the nearest house is more than ten miles away, and even my shadow clones are several miles away from me.

    I took a deep breath and said in my heart: "Kyuubi, lend me your power!"

    "Kid! There are no enemies around you, and your own chakra is so abundant, why do you want to borrow my chakra?" This voice sounded in my mind.

    "I know, but I have to let my body adapt to your chakra first. I am a ninja. I don't know when I will encounter an enemy that I can't handle. If my body is not adapted to your chakra by then  If so, it would be a big deal.¡±

    "Huh, whatever you want, if you want it, then take it!" When Kyuubi said this, a very powerful and destructive chakra suddenly surged out of my body.  His whole body seemed to be surrounded by this layer of blood-red chakra.  My sea-blue eyes began to turn scarlet, and the nails on my ten fingers suddenly popped out, slowly becoming more and more sharp, and two sharp canine teeth appeared in my mouth.  I felt it carefully and found that my body became more relaxed. I glanced at a big tree next to me, and then rushed towards the big tree. I saw a blood-red figure flashing past. I was already  Appeared behind the big tree, but a paw print appeared on the big tree, and then the big tree fell down with a 'rumbling' sound.

    I raised my head and looked at the fallen tree, then looked at my hands and said: "I didn't expect the power of the nine tails to be so strong. I have only borrowed a small part of the power now, and I haven't even reached the first tail yet, but  But he is able to possess such fast speed and such strong strength. This is really too strong."

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 56 The first meeting in the forest Minazuki

    It was the first time I borrowed the power of the nine tails in my body. However, because it was the first time I borrowed the power of the nine tails, I didn't borrow too much at once, just a little bit. But I didn't expect that it would be like this.  A little bit of chakra actually gave me a very powerful explosive power.  £®  com and it also suddenly increased 50% speed and super close combat ability.

    I took another look at the blood-red chakra on my body and said, "It's so strong. I wonder what will happen if I use the power of one tail? I just want to try them all this time." As I said that, the inside of my body  Stronger chakra began to erupt.  The blood-red chakra outside my body slowly formed a shape similar to a coat, as if I was wearing a blood-red coat.  It seems like this should be called the ¡®Demon Fox Coat¡¯.  The biggest feature of this coat is the tail-like thing on the hip.  In other words, it is simply the tail of Kyuubi.

    "Roar." I shouted softly, and then said with a flat smile: "Although I haven't tried it, my speed seems to have become faster. My strength has also become greater. I just don't know how fast it will be.  How fast? How strong will the power be? This is a good time to try it!" I put my two hands on the ground, so that all my limbs were on the ground.  Then he kicked his feet back hard, disappeared from the spot, and appeared in another place in an instant, with bursts of smoke coming out behind him.  Soon I rushed out of the forest, then rushed to the sea, and rushed directly towards the sea. Suddenly a huge wave rushed over. I didn't stop, but rushed over directly, and then pushed hard against the wave.  With a wave of his hand, oh, no, I should say a strong wave of his paw, there was a 'bang' sound, and a column of water rose into the sky.  I broke through the huge wave and rushed out.

    At this time, I smiled evilly: "To be stronger, I want stronger power." Two tails appeared behind me, and the beard on my face became thicker.  I headed in one direction, then kicked hard with both feet, and rushed forward at an even faster speed.  As I ran, two waves formed on my left and right sides.  It wasn't until I came to an uninhabited island that I stopped.

    "I want stronger power, stronger power." I chanted a few words softly, and then a third tail appeared behind me, and its lips turned black. I stood there and shouted loudly: "  Roar." There was a sudden explosion around me.  Suddenly, countless seawater splashed.  There were even a few charred fish, which must have been directly charred by Kyuubi's chakra.

    I looked at myself and said in disbelief: "So strong. Really strong. Just roaring once to have such power. Really strong. I didn't expect that the power of the nine tails was already so strong when it had three tails.  Then I wonder what will happen when I have four tails?" I smiled evilly and said: "Why don't you give it a try." As I said that, a fourth tail gradually appeared behind me, and the canine teeth in my mouth  It has been deeply exposed.

    I feel that the chakra in my body is more abundant. I never thought that the power of Nine Tails is so powerful.  I thought for a moment, then stretched my hands forward slightly, aiming at the uninhabited island, and then blood-red balls and other things emerged from the demon fox coat on me, floating in the air.  Then these worlds slowly gathered in my hands. In a blink of an eye, all the worlds in the sky gathered in my hands, forming a huge ball. Then I pushed gently, and the ball in my hand moved towards the  The uninhabited island shot away quickly, and almost as soon as it left my hand, it hit the uninhabited island with a loud bang.

    I only heard a loud "boom", and the sea became no longer calm. It seemed that even the sea was shaking. Slowly, the sea began to calm down. I glanced in front of me, then turned around and got down on all fours again.  He jumped up and left here quickly. As for the uninhabited island, it had disappeared into the vast sea.

    I returned to the island belonging to the Country of Waves at a faster speed. I looked around and found that I was in the depths of the forest where I rushed out. I stopped, and then slowly took it back.  Kyuubi's chakra.  As I withdrew the Kyuubi's chakra, the demon fox coat on my body disappeared.  I took a gentle breath and knew that this was my limit. Although my consciousness was still clear, it had begun to become blurry.  In other words, if I stay like this, my mind will still be clear. If the power of Nine Tails becomes greater, then I will lose my consciousness.  If I want to keep my consciousness, I have to become stronger.  After all, although the power of Kyuubi is very strong, it is not my own power after all.

    I raised my head and glanced at the sky. It was still early, it was not yet noon. I thought for a moment, I was already very tired, so it would be better to go back first, soI plan to go directly back to Dazuna's house. As for those shadow clones, after they complete their practice, they will naturally release the ninjutsu, and then they will all return to me.

    But I made a miscalculation. Just after I took a few steps, memories came into my mind one after another, along with the huge fatigue.  I smiled slightly and said, "All the shadow clones released their ninjutsu at the same time and returned to me." Then I lay on the ground with a thud, and my eyes gradually became blurry.  He fell asleep quickly.  Time passed little by little, and the sky slowly darkened.

    At night, at Tazuna's house, "Huh? Naruto hasn't come back yet?" While eating dinner, Kakashi glanced at the people at the dinner table and asked.

    Tazuna¡¯s daughter, Tsunami nodded and said: "Ah, yes, teacher, Naruto has not come back since he left in the morning! Should we go out to look for him?"

    Kakashi thought for a moment, then shook his head and said: "No, Naruto is also an excellent ninja. We don't need to worry about him. I think he may still be practicing ninjutsu now! Maybe he is too tired to practice ninjutsu.  , fell asleep, in this case, he won¡¯t be able to come back tonight. So we don¡¯t have to wait for him.¡±

    Sakura was stunned and said: "Teacher, if Naruto falls asleep while practicing ninjutsu, then we should go find him. It would be bad if Naruto catches a cold while living outside at night. And Naruto is alone.  If we meet an enemy outside, Naruto will definitely not be their opponent."

    Kakashi smiled softly and said: "Don't worry, Sakura, you also know Naruto's strength. Even if you encounter an enemy, if the enemy does not reach the level of a jounin, then he is not Naruto's opponent, and the opponent  He is an elite Jonin like Zabuza, but Naruto can also use the 'Flying Thunder God Jutsu', so if Naruto wants to escape, no one can catch Naruto, not even a Kage-level ninja.  We can't catch Naruto. As for catching a cold, haha, a ninja's body will not catch a cold so easily, and do you know where Naruto is? Although the Land of Waves is an island country, it is not small. Just  The few of us can't find Naruto. Let's wait for now. If Naruto doesn't come back at noon tomorrow, then we'll go look for him."

    Sakura thought for a moment and nodded in agreement with Kakashi. So, they continued to eat dinner, and then went to their respective rooms to sleep peacefully, while I was still lying in the forest.  But fortunately, this is an island country and there are no large carnivores. If not, it would be too uncomfortable for me to die inexplicably in the mouth of an animal

    "Little brother. Wake up. Little brother." Suddenly I felt someone pushing me. I opened my eyes and saw a girl about fifteen or sixteen years old wearing a pink kimono pushing my body.  When she saw that I was awake, she smiled and said, "You're awake. You'll catch a cold if you sleep here." She looked pretty when she smiled, her two big eyes narrowed into a line.  There is a strange purity on the face that is very charming.

    I smiled softly and said, "Sister, you woke me up. Thank you, but why did you come here so early in the morning?" I looked around and said, "This is deep in the forest.  It¡¯s very remote. Almost no one comes here.¡±

    She picked up the basket next to her and said: "I came here to collect herbs. Because as for herbs, good herbs can only be found deep in the forest, because there is no one here and the medicinal properties of the herbs will not be destroyed."

    I thought for a moment, then nodded and said: "Ah, that's true. Let's do it, pretty sister, let me pick it for you! Although I'm not a medical ninja, I also know some herbal medicine people."

    She smiled softly and said: "Oh, thank you then, little ninja."

    I was slightly stunned and said, "Beautiful sister, how did you know that I am a ninja?"

    She pointed at my neck and said, "You are wearing a forehead protector! Although there are no ninjas in the Land of Waves, I still know people who have forehead protectors, so after looking at your forehead, I knew you were a ninja."

    I touched the forehead protector on my neck and smiled softly: "So that's it. By the way, beautiful sister, my name is Naruto, Uzumaki Naruto, what's your name?" She didn't answer immediately;  After hesitating for a while, I quickly said: "If it's inconvenient, forget it, I'll call you beautiful sister, because you are really beautiful."

    She shook her head and said: "There is nothing inconvenient. From now on, you can just call me Shui Wuyue."

    "Shui Wuyue?" I read it again, and then smiled softly: "Then I will call you Sister Shui Wuyue." She smiled softly.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 57 Before the battle

    I looked at Shui Wuyue's smile and said, "Sister Shui Wuyue, what medicine do you want to pick? Let me pick it for you too." Shui Wuyue nodded, then took out an herb from his basket and said:  "Look, this is it." I took a look and nodded: "I remember it, don't worry, Sister Shui Wuyue, I will definitely pick it well." Then I started picking around.

    "By the way, Naruto, what are you doing here?" Minazuki asked casually while collecting herbs.

    "Me?" I smiled softly: "I am practicing here. I have to make myself stronger."

    Shui Wuyue smiled and said: "Practice? But you already look very strong, do you still want to practice?"

    I shook my head and said, "No, Sister Shui Wuyue, I'm not strong enough. I have to become stronger. I have to become stronger."

    "Why?" Shui Wuyue looked at it and hesitated: "Why do you want to become so strong? For yourself or for others?"

    I smiled softly and said: "It can be said that it is for myself. The world of ninjas is very dangerous. Either I will kill you or you will kill me. In order to survive, I must become stronger." Then I paused  After a moment, he raised his head and looked in the direction of Konoha and said: "And I promised a girl that I will protect her forever, so I can't die anymore, and her family is a huge family. Between us  The identity difference is too big. If we want to be together, I must use my strength to make up for this huge gap. So for various reasons, I must become stronger. Because now my strength is still too  weak."

    "Really!" Shui Wuyue looked at me and smiled softly: "I think she must be a very gentle and beautiful girl! Your relationship must be very good!"

    I nodded and said softly: "Yes, and she is very shy and blushes easily. I remember that when she and I were alone, her face was always red. But she is also very cute."

    Shui Wuyue looked at me and smiled softly: "I can tell from your look that you will like that girl!" I smiled softly and nodded.  Shui Wuyue put the herbs in her hand into the basket, then lifted the basket and said: "You will definitely become stronger." Then he paused, then stood up and said: "Okay, I have to go, goodbye little  Ninja." As Minazuki said that, he planned to leave.

    I quickly stepped forward and took out a special kunai from my ninja bag and handed it to Minazuki. Minazuki looked at the kunai in my hand and was slightly stunned. I smiled softly and said, "Sister Minazuki."  , you take this kunai. Although it is not a precious thing, I see that when you pick herbs, you dig them with your hands. It is easy to hurt your fingers. Sister, your hands are so beautiful. If  It would be a pity if you get hurt like this. So use this when you want to dig herbs in the future!"

    Minazuki smiled softly: "You are really good at coaxing girls." Then she gently took my kunai, put it on her body, and then I waved my hand and said: "Okay, I want  Let's go, you have to practice hard and become stronger, little ninja."

    I nodded, then waved my hand and said, "I understand, beautiful sister Shui Wuyue."

    At this time Shui Wuyue suddenly stopped, turned her head and smiled softly at me, her smile was still so pure: "By the way, there is one thing I forgot to mention, I am a man, so you should call me  That's right, brother. Don't call me sister next time."

    I opened my eyes wide and looked at Shui Wuyue in disbelief. She smiled softly and then left.  A dull smile suddenly appeared on my face as I looked at Shui Wuyue who was walking away, and said softly: "A man? If you are really a man, where is the Adam's apple in your throat? And I don't think a man  A man's skin can be as smooth and delicate as yours. And the slight protrusion on your chest, don't tell me that's a pectoral muscle. All of this only proves that you are a woman, Shui Wuyuewhite." I  The voice was so soft that even I could barely hear it.  As for Shuiwu Yuebai who had left, she couldn't hear it at all.

    I shook my head: "Forget it, I should go back. I haven't gone back all night. If I don't go back, Kakashi-sensei will probably find him." Thinking of this, I looked at Minazuki Shiro's back.  One glance, and then he jumped towards the opposite direction of Mizuna Yuebai.  "We will meet again soon, Mizuna Yuebai. I will never let that pure smile on your face disappear."

    "Naruto. Where have you been? You haven't come back all night?" Just when I just returned to Tazuna's house, Sakura seemed to be just about to go out, but she just happened to meet me.  When Sakura saw me, her eyes showed joy, but then she put her hands on her hips and said angrily: "Do you know this is very worrying for us." I looked at the baby.The angry Sakura smiled softly, and Sakura immediately became even more angry: "Naruto, are you listening to what I am saying. Don't ignore me."

    I was stunned for a moment, then I suppressed my laughter and said, "Thank you, Sakura, I'm sorry for making you worry about me."

    Sakura's face turned red and she said: "As your companion, of course I will worry about you. Forget it, let's not talk about it. I'm going out. You can have a good rest!" After saying this, Sakura said  ready to go out.

    I quickly stopped Sakura and asked, "By the way, Sakura. Where are Kakashi-sensei and Sasuke? They don't seem to be upstairs anymore?"

    Sakura sighed slightly and said: "Mr. Tazuna went to build the bridge early in the morning. Sasuke and Kakashi-sensei went to protect Mr. Tazuna. Kakashi-sensei said that Zabuza's injury  It should be almost done. It is very likely that they will attack us in the next few days. So let us be ready to fight at any time." Then Sakura paused and said: "By the way, Kakashi-sensei asked me to  Let me tell you, you must have not paid enough attention to rest in your haste to test your own strength, so I asked you to go to the bridge tomorrow and have a good rest here today. By the way, I left a meal for you on the table. It should still be hot.  Yes, hurry up and eat!"

    I nodded and said: "I understand." Then I came to the kitchen and saw a meal on the table. I looked at it and then said to the late-night snack who was about to go out: "Thank you, Sakura."  .¡±

    "Huh? Naruto, what did you say? I can't hear you clearly?" Sakura asked confusedly as she didn't hear clearly.

    I smiled softly and said, "It's nothing, I mean you have to be careful." Sakura nodded and said, "Ah, I know." After saying that, Sakura left.  I smiled flatly.

    A peaceful day passed.  That night Kakashi, Sasuke, Sakura and Tazuna all came back.  Kakashi asked me a little about what happened yesterday, and then said nothing.  Just ask me to protect Mr. Dazuna the next day.  The night passed.

    Tazuna: "Then I have to thank you for today." Kakashi smiled softly and said, "Tatsuna-san is too polite. The past few days have been very peaceful, and it will be the same even without us."

    Dazuna shook his head and said: "No, that's not the case, Mr. Kakashi. If you ninjas weren't there, I'm afraid all my workers would have escaped! It's because of you that all the bridges are closed."  There will be workers who are willing to stay and build this bridge with me. Now the bridge is almost completed. As long as you give me a few days, the bridge will be completed."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "That's right." Then Kakashi said to us: "Okay, our first C-level mission will be completed in a few days, but at this time, we will  The more we can't relax, because our enemy will never let us relax, and the opponent is very likely to make a desperate move. So everyone must be careful. Well? Naruto, what are you thinking about?" Kakashi said, realizing that I was looking at myself  After thinking deeply, he asked.

    I raised my head and said: "Kakashi-sensei, you just said that the other party is very likely to make a desperate move, right?" Kakashi nodded, I glanced at Tazuna's daughter Tsunami and said: "Since the other party is desperate,  So as Tazuna¡¯s daughter, Tsunami-san and Tazuna-san¡¯s grandson, Inari, there is a high chance that she will be attacked by the other party. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Tatsuna glanced at Tsunami and Inari behind him, then looked at Kakashi.  Kakashi grabbed his hair and said, "Although Zabuza is a rebellious ninja, according to Zabuza's character, he should disdain such a kidnapping threat."

    I nodded and said: "Ah, that's true. Zabuza is called a ghost. According to his pride as a ghost, he disdains the use of kidnapping and threats. But Kakashi-sensei, our real opponent is not Zabuza.  Instead, he hired Kado, the rich man who hired Zabuza." Tazuna, Tsunami and Inari were shocked.

    I continued: "Zabuza disdains the use of threats, but Cardo is different. And Cardo doesn't only have Zabuza's one subordinate, right? And Miss Tsunami has no power to restrain a chicken, and Inari is only a little  The child, and was scared out of his wits by Cardo. As long as Cardo randomly sends a few people, then Miss Tsunami and Inari will have no room to resist. We will inevitably be threatened by Cardo."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Ah, it is indeed very possible. So Naruto, from the look of you, it seems you have any good ideas?"

    I nodded and said: "It's not really a good idea, but I heard that Kado is a very stingy person. So the people he hires are thieves and bandits. We need to concentrate all our energy on Zabuza, but for Zabuza  Such words for an ordinary thief. Hehe."

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 58 The thieves attack

    I smiled coldly, then formed a seal with my hands and said, "Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang', a me appeared next to me again.  Then I nodded slightly to the other me, who formed a seal with his hands and said: "Transformation Technique." With a 'bang', a puff of smoke rose up, and when the smoke dissipated, another Tsunami appeared on the spot.

    "How's it going? I'll become pretty good!" 'Tsunami' said.

    The real Tsunami circled around me a few times, observed her carefully for a while and said, "It's amazing. Not only does she look exactly the same as me. Even her voice is the same."

    I nodded and smiled: "Okay, that's it. If no one comes to arrest you, then there will be no problem. If someone does come to arrest you, then let them pay the price with their lives." When I said this  , the me who became Tsunami took out an ordinary kunai from nowhere.  Kunai's cold light shines.

    "You have to kill them!" Inari said in horror: "No, you can't do this. If you kill them, the other party will send more people. You can't be their opponent."

    I said calmly: "If you don't kill the other party, then just watch them take your mother away?"

    "This?" Inari hesitated for a moment, and then said: "But Cardo's power is so strong"

    "Is it strong?" I said with a disdainful smile: "If I want to kill Kado, it is easier than stepping on an ant."

    I thought for a moment, then reached into my ninja tool bag and took out a special trident-shaped kunai.  He handed it to Tsunami and said: "This is a special kunai. You take it with you. As long as you take this thing with you, I can find you within ten kilometers. Even if the person sent by the other party this time is too  Awesome, my shadow clone is no match. The moment my shadow clone is defeated, all the information will be transmitted to me. And as long as you carry this kunai, then I can come to you in an instant.  I will rescue you from my side and rescue you. And this place is only a little more than eight kilometers away from the bridge. So once my shadow clone is broken, I will be by your side in an instant." Tsunami glanced at the special weapon in her hand  Kunai, and then hide him close to his body.

    "Okay, let's set off!" Kakashi-sensei saw that I had already made arrangements, so he said.  A few of us left quickly.  Tsunami and my shadow clone also walked into the room.

    "Here, what's going on?" When we came to the bridge, many workers had already arrived, but they all fell to the ground now.  Dazna quickly stepped forward and pushed a worker: "Hey, wake up, are you okay?"

    I stepped forward and felt the worker's pulse, and felt that it was still very strong: "Don't worry, he's not dead, he just passed out. But according to the current situation, it seems that they are fine, but you are in great danger."  It's gone." At this time, a large amount of fog suddenly appeared around him, and the visibility plummeted.

    Kakashi looked around and said: "Sure enough, he is still alive, and he came so soon. Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura. Protect Mr. Tazuna." The three of us nodded and protected Tazuna behind us.  , and at the same time pulled out a kunai.  Then I pulled out another special kunai and handed it to Tatsuna.  Dazuna took one look and quickly placed the kunai on himself.

    "Kakashi-sensei." Sakura said softly: "This seems to be that guy's Kirikage Jutsu!"

    "Kakashi, I didn't expect your body to recover so quickly, but you still have those two useless brats with you. Look, his body is shaking again." Zabuza's voice came, at this time  Sasuke's hands actually trembled again.  Zabuza suddenly appeared next to Sasuke, raising his sword and preparing to chop it down.

    Sasuke smiled softly, pulled out the kunai and said, "I'm shaking with excitement." With a 'squeak' sound, a huge gash was opened in Zabuza's chest in front of Sasuke, but what came out was not blood but water.  , indicating that this is just a water avatar.

    "Oh, you were able to defeat my water clone in an instant. It seems that you have indeed made some progress, Shiro. Now it seems that you have another powerful enemy." Zabuza appeared with a man wearing a black kimono and a mask.  in front of us.

    In response to Zabuza's words, the man known as Shiro smiled softly and said, "It seems so!"

    "Oh, he is still alive as expected!" Kakashi said softly: "Naruto, it seems that what we thought was right!"

    I nodded and said: "Ah, that guy is Zabuza's companion no matter what! As for the assassination team in Kirikage Village, I think it may have happened before Zabuza defected!"

    "Leave this guy to me!" Sasuke stepped forward and said calmly: "Unexpectedly??Teasing us.  I hate this kind of pretentious guy.  "

    "So handsome, Sasuke."

    "Alas. Sakura is simply Sasuke's yes-man." Kakashi and I sighed at the same time.

    "That boy looks very strong. Although the water body is only one-tenth of the strength of the main body, it can kill the water body in an instant. It is still very strong." Bai said softly.

    Zabuza looked at Kakashi and said: "I'm ready. By the way, Shiro, you have to be careful, that yellow-haired brat, that brat is the strongest among the three brats, and he can also  The space ninjutsu 'Flying Thunder God's Technique'. If you are not careful, you will fall into his trap."

    "Yes. I understand, Mr. Zabuza." Haku responded, turned his feet, and quickly spun towards Sasuke.  Because of her rapid rotation, a whirlwind formed around him.

    Sasuke was slightly startled and said to himself, "I saw it." Then he held a kunai in his hand and rushed forward.

    On the other side, Tsunami is washing the dishes in the kitchen, while another 'Tsunami' in the living room is sitting on the sofa reading a magazine.  This Tsunami was transformed from my shadow clone.

    At this time, there were a few "swishing" sounds, and several cold lights immediately appeared on the door, and then with a "boom", the entire door collapsed.  Two men with fierce looks walked in.  One is shirtless and the other is wearing a coat.  There was a sword at the waist, and they looked like two samurai.

    The one wearing a coat said to me: "You should be Dazuna's daughter!"

    Tsunami slightly poked her head out of the kitchen to take a look, and then immediately retracted.  I secretly breathed a sigh of relief, then glanced at the two men and nodded: "Youwho are you? What are you doing looking for me?"

    The man in the coat smiled softly and said: "We are hired by Cardo. Mr. Cardo hopes that we can invite you over for a cup of tea."

    "What? Cardo." I shouted deliberately pretending to be scared.

    The man in the coat said: "Ah, that's it, please come with us!"

    "Mom." At this time, Inari ran down from upstairs, and watched me transform into Tsunami and shouted involuntarily.

    After the two samurai turned to look at Inari, the upper body man held the sword in his hand and said: "There is a kid here. How about it? Do you want to send this kid home?"

    "Hey, wait." I said loudly: "No need to do anything, don't you want a hostage? I will go with you, but if you dare to touch him, then I will bite my tongue and commit suicide immediately."

    The man in the coat glanced at me, and then said: "Kid, thank your mother!" Then he walked towards me, but after taking only two steps, he stopped and looked at me and said: "No, you are not Daz  Nazhen's daughter, you are too calm. It is impossible for an ordinary person to be so calm when encountering this situation. Who are you?" After saying this, the man in the coat took a few steps back and put his hands on his waist.  On the edge of the knife.  Another man with an upper body also put his hand on the knife and approached Inari at the same time.

    At this time, Tsunami also knew that she could not hide and Inari was in danger, so she quickly ran out of the kitchen and hugged Inari.  The two men looked at the situation in front of them and immediately understood the cause and effect. The man in the coat looked at me and said: "So that's it, you are a ninja! Don't move, and quickly change back to your original appearance, otherwise  If so, I will kill both mother and son."

    I smiled softly, made a slight seal with my hands, and with a 'bang' sound, the smoke came out, and I changed back to myself.

    The two warriors looked at me and smiled softly. The shirtless man laughed loudly: "Haha, who did I think it was? It turned out to be a kid. Humph, I want to kill you."

    The man in the coat pointed the knife in his hand at Tsunami and Inari and said: "Kid, you'd better not move, otherwise, I will kill them both."

    I smiled softly and said: "But if I am killed, then you will capture their mother and son. At that time, it will be up to Cardo to decide whether to kill or chop. If this is the case, it is better to die now.  It¡¯s good.¡±

    "Huh, kid, go to hell!" The shirtless man came over with a knife.

    I smiled softly: "You underestimate me too much. Although I am only twelve years old, I am also a ninja. You underestimate ninjas too much." As I said that, I exerted my strength on my feet and appeared in front of me in an instant.  In front of the upper body man, the kunai in his hand stabbed deeply into the man's abdomen.

    "Uh" With a 'ding-dong' sound, the man dropped the knife in his hand and looked at me in disbelief.??Then we went down.  "Damn you brat!" The man in the coat looked at the scene in front of him and immediately slashed Tsunami with the knife in his hand.  Tsunami and Inari looked at the knife and closed their eyes tightly.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 59 One-hand seal

    There was a "choking" sound, and Tsunami and Inari opened their eyes, only to see a knife hanging there less than three inches in front of their eyes.  The samurai in the coat wanted to chop down the sword and kill them both, but a right hand was also holding on to the handle of his sword, forcing it to be held back, and there was still blood in his throat.  A kunai stuck in it.  It turns out that I suddenly appeared behind Tsunami at some point.

    The warrior in the coat looked at me and opened his mouth a few times as if he wanted to say something, but he could no longer say it.  I stood behind Tsunami Miwa and said with a flat smile: "Although I am not my true body, just a shadow clone, the chakra in my body is enough for me to perform the 'Flying Thunder God Technique'." With a 'boom', the man in the coat  The samurai fell to the ground.  The blood of the two warriors stained the floor red.

    "Ah" Tsunami and Inari screamed loudly as they looked at the two dead people in the room.  I glanced at the two of them and sighed slightly. I knew that the two of them would not be able to recover in a short period of time. After a while, the two of them calmed down. Tsunami said to Xie: "  Naruto, thank you for saving our mother and son."

    I shook my head and said, "Nothing? This is my mission." Then I paused and said, "But I don't think I can protect you anymore! Since Cardo sent people here, I think Mr. Dazna must be there."  There is a battle going on, and I have half of the chakra of the main body, so I must return to the main body, otherwise the battle will be detrimental to the main body. After all, the opponent can be an opponent that even Kakashi-sensei is afraid of. So I must  Just go back, but if Cardo hadn¡¯t waited for these two people to go back, then I¡¯m afraid he would have sent more people, or directly brought his own people to catch you, so I wonder if you can find a place to hide for a while.¡±

    Tsunami was silent for a moment, then shook her head and said: "No, we mother and son don't need to hide. But since there is a battle going on on the bridge, you should go back quickly. As for us mother and son, as long as you can win the battle on the bridge  , then our mother and son will naturally be safe, but if you lose the battle, then the entire Kingdom of Waves will be under Cardo's control, and what difference does it make where I hide now?"

    I was silent for a moment, and then said: "The bridge is the hope of the country of Waves. Only by successfully completing the bridge can there be hope that the country of Waves can solve the current situation. Mr. Dazna is the spiritual pillar of the construction of the bridge. Without Dazna,  If Mr. Na is the case, it will be impossible for the bridge to continue to be built. You two are Dazna¡¯s only relatives, and you have a very important position in Mr. Dazna¡¯s heart. Once you are captured, it will not be possible for Dazna to build the bridge.  Things will definitely have a great impact, and may even reverse the final outcome. It is precisely because of this concern that the main body will keep me here, and even so, the main body is still worried, so it gave you that special weapon again.  Kunai.¡±

    Tsunami shook her head and said: "I know this, but it's useless. No matter where we, mother and son, are hiding? If Cardo really sends people to catch us, I'm afraid it won't take long to be found. The entire Country of Waves has already  It is under Cardo's control, and the bridge my father is building is the only hope to get the Country of Waves out of Cardo's control."

    "Is that so?" I was silent for a moment, and then said: "But you must not stay here, after all, Cardo will probably send someone here. Then I have an idea, maybe you can finish him.  "

    "Huh? What do you think?" Tsunami asked doubtfully.

    I smiled softly, and then spoke out my thoughts. Tsunami wondered: "Is this really okay? Do people in the Land of Waves still have such courage?"

    I shook my head and said: "I don't know, but I think if you do it, it might still be possible, but if you don't do it, then there is absolutely no possibility. And if it succeeds, then the wave of  Even if the country fails to successfully build the bridge, there is still hope that it will be able to rely on Cardo to control you."

    Tsunami thought for a moment, then nodded and said: "Okay, let's do it. Let's go, Inari."

    Inari was very hesitant, maybe he still doubted what I said. I smiled flatly and said: "Your grandfather is old and your father is dead. From now on, you will be the only man in your family. As a man, you  You must protect your mother. So you can no longer be a crybaby like before. Being timid and crying is of no use. You must be strong, otherwise, you will definitely encounter someone like this in the future.  It's the same thing today, there are bad guys coming to arrest your mother. It's just that not everyone comes to save you all the time." Then I paused and continued: "And there are many people with tragic fates in this world, not just  You alone, some people's fate is far more miserable than yours. Just like Sasuke. When he was eight years old?, his family was wiped out. None of his parents and relatives survived, they were all killed.  But he witnessed his most beloved brother doing all this.  But instead of just crying like you, he trained himself desperately to make himself stronger.  "Speaking of this. Then I made a slight seal with my hands and disappeared from the place with a 'bang' sound. Only Tsunami and Inari were left in place with a look of astonishment.

    On the bridge, Sasuke and Shiro were fighting with kunai and Senbon. Shiro was very fast, but Sasuke was not slow either. After a few moves, the two of them refused to give in.  "Oh, I can actually keep up with Shiro's speed. That brat has really made great progress." Zabuza said softly.

    Shiro glanced at Sasuke and said: "I don't want to kill you, but you are definitely no match for me." After saying that, Shiro launched an attack on Sasuke with his left hand, and then started to form a single-handed seal with his right hand: "Ninpo Technique: Sensha Suixiang."  Then he stepped hard on the ground, and the water on the ground splashed, and then they all turned into thousands of sticks, estimated to be thousands, and then shot towards Shiro and Sasuke.  Bai Weiwei jumped back and left the place, but Sasuke had no time to escape.

    Kakashi looked at Zabuza. He knew that if he moved even a little bit, Zabuza's attack would come, so he couldn't move. "Sasuke! Naruto." Sakura said quickly looking at the situation in front of her.  road.  I bent my knees slightly, ready to rescue Sasuke at any time, but I found that chakra began to gather at Sasuke's feet, and then smiled flatly.  Relaxed my body again.

    Sasuke also left the place before Mizumimoto stabbed him.  Then a while walking towards Bai, the sound of ¡®Ding Ding Dang¡¯ sounded, Sasuke and Bai fought a few tricks again, Sasuke ¡¯s speed was a little faster, kicking Bai out.  Sasuke smiled softly and said: "It seems that in terms of speed, I am faster."

    Zabuza looked at Sasuke in disbelief and said, "Haku actually lost to him in terms of speed."

    Kakashi smiled softly and said: "You are talking about brats and brats. If you underestimate my team, it won't work. Sasuke is the genius of our Konoha Uchiha clan, and Sakura has the best chakra control."  Ninja, and finally, Uzumaki Naruto, I won¡¯t say more, I think you should know it very well.¡±

    "Hehehe." Zabuza smiled coldly: "Shiro, you know, if this continues, you may be the one who dies."

    I said, "Hey, your name is Bai, right?" Bai looked at me and nodded.  I spoke again: "What I want to say is that you are not suitable to be a ninja. Although I don't know what your real strength is? But judging from your performance just now, you seem to have hidden a lot of strength."

    Sasuke was stunned for a moment, looked at Shiro in surprise, then looked at me and said, "How do you know I still have hidden strength." Shiro's words were equivalent to acknowledging what I said, that she indeed still had hidden strength.  Sasuke gritted his teeth.  There was dissatisfaction in his eyes.

    I smiled softly and said: "From your words. When you were fighting Sasuke just now, you said, 'I don't want to kill you.' What Zabuza said just now, these two sentences proved that you  There may be hidden strength. Of course, this is not to prove my idea. What really confirms my idea is your battle with Sasuke just now." I paused slightly and said: "From what you said in the battle with Sasuke  Judging from the performance, your strength is only at the level of a chuunin. If your strength is really like this, then how could Zabuza bring you to participate in this battle? And when you just used ninjutsu,  It is a one-handed seal. To be honest, my knowledge is not extensive, but I know that no one has ever been able to form a seal with one hand, not even the legendary Six Paths Sage who created all ninjutsu. I think this world  You are the only one in the world who can form seals with one hand. Forming seals with one hand is enough to prove that you are gifted, which is what is commonly known as a genius. If you calculate it like this, you must be hiding a powerful power."

    "Oh, you have great powers of observation. I've seen through it. Shiro." Zabuza said softly.

    Shiro nodded and said: "Ah, that's true! Mr. Zabuza is indeed right. Among the three people, this person is the most difficult to deal with." Then Shiro let go of his hands and formed seals respectively: "Ninjutsu: Destruction  Kill Mizuho." Under the bridge, two water pillars suddenly appeared, and then the two water pillars turned into countless water senbons, shooting towards Sasuke.  This time, the speed of Mizusenbon was much faster. Sasuke looked at the rapid-fire Senbon. At this time, Sasuke had no place to hide, because all directions were blocked.  It seems that the only option is to fight hard.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 60 Magic Mirror Ice Crystal

    "Naruto.com, do you know him?" Kakashi moved a few steps slightly and came to my side and asked softly.

    "Huh?" I looked at Kakashi in surprise and asked softly: "What? Why do you say that, Kakashi-sensei? The other person is from Zabuza's side and has no relationship with me?"

    Kakashi smiled softly and said: "From what you just said." Kakashi looked at me and said: "What you just said is to remind Sasuke that the other party did not use all his strength, but the sentence you just said  The words 'You are not suitable to be a ninja.' are so certain. From this sentence, you must know the other person's character very well. But judging from the other person's performance, although it is not very good, it cannot be judged by this.  Is the other person not suitable to become a ninja? But you confirmed it. In this case, it can only be that you may have met the other person before. "

    I smiled softly and said: "Haha, indeed, I have met him before." I paused, and then said: "Teacher, didn't I stay out all night the night before yesterday? The day before yesterday, I was in order to adapt to the situation after my mental breakthrough.  I ran deep into the forest, and because I was too tired, I slept all night in the forest. I was woken up by a girl the next day. After I woke up, I chatted with her for a few words, and then we left. Just now  When I heard Bai talking, his voice was very similar to that of the girl I met yesterday morning. There was almost no big difference, and the body shape of the two people was almost exactly the same." Then I looked at the person who was activating the forbearance.  The skilled Bai said: "But I haven't seen the other party's true face, so I won't make a conclusion."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "I understand. If this person is really the girl you met yesterday morning, then she is really not suitable to be a ninja. A ninja who lets you go even though he knows you are his enemy,  He is indeed not a qualified ninja."

    Suddenly a piece of information popped up in my mind, and then a lot of chakra returned to my body. I smiled flatly and then said to Dazuna behind me: "Mr. Dazuna, my shadow clone is coming.  After receiving the information, Cardo sent two warriors to capture your daughter."

    "What!" Dazuna said in shock: "So how is my daughter now? And Inari?"

    Sakura comforted him: "Don't worry, Mr. Tazuna, Naruto has already left a shadow clone there. I think everything is fine." Tazuna heard this and breathed a sigh of relief.  Then look at me.

    I smiled softly and said: "Sakura is right, my shadow clone has killed those two samurai. I think Cardo will not send anyone there before he knows about the death of the two of them."

    "Boom!" With a sound, Sasuke hid aside, and countless water senbons stabbed the position where Sasuke was just now.  But Sasuke's crisis was not over. Just when Sasuke stood still, countless water senbons shot towards Sasuke.  So Sasuke once again moved to the side to avoid this attack, but Mizusenbon did not stop attacking. After Sasuke moved, countless Mizusenbons shot towards Sasuke.  It seems that this ninjutsu should be an enhanced version of the 'Thousand Kills Water Soaring' move just now.  And because Shiro can form seals with one hand and activate two ninjutsus, one on the left and one on the right, at the same time, the moment Sasuke moves, Mizusenbon shoots towards Sasuke.

    Finally, after moving a few times, Sasuke discovered that the Sui Senbon would still attack him, so he stopped running away and stood there, looking at the Sui Senbon that was shooting towards him and forming seals with his hands:  "Fire Release: Go Fireball Jutsu." Then Sasuke opened his mouth and projected a huge fireball that directly evaporated the water Senbon in front of Sasuke.  Then the fireball struck Shiro.

    Bai said softly: "Fireballs of this level are useless to me." Then Bai moved his hands slightly, and Shui Qianben attacked the fireballs one after another, and the frequency was very fast and the number was very large.  With a "bang" sound, the Hao fire ball exploded.  Smoke filled the entire bridge, and coupled with the surrounding fog, our visibility dropped to zero for a while.

    Sasuke frowned slightly as he looked at the smoke. At this time, countless water senbons shot out from the smoke. Sasuke was startled, jumped back, and then used kunai to resist these senbons, but these senbons were too dense. Sasuke  After blocking part of it, he didn't completely escape. Several Senbons were hit on Sasuke's arm. Sasuke only felt a slight pain, and then he found the Senbons on his arms. However, these Senbons turned into Sasuke after this.  water.

    "Sasuke!" Sakura felt a pain in her heart when she saw Sasuke was injured, then turned to look at me and said, "Naruto" I shook my head slightly.

    When the smoke dissipated, Shiro was still standing there, not even a speck of dust on his body, but Sasuke had just hit a few Senbon.  Zabuza smiled softly and said: "Kid, although you can keep up with Shiro in terms of speed, your strength is still unable to compete with Shiro."?'s.  Blonde kid, it¡¯s your turn next!  "

    I smiled flatly and was about to speak, but Sasuke spoke first: "I haven't lost yet." Sasuke looked at Bai and said, "I can continue to fight. Don't underestimate me."

    Shiro looked at Sasuke and said calmly: "I didn't expect that 'Destroy Shuixiang' would only cause you such a small amount of damage. But can you resist my next move?" Shiro said and began to form seals with his hands.  The whole body began to release strong chakra: "Secret Technique: Magic Mirror Ice Crystal" and then he saw rectangular ice cubes emerging from the water stains on the ground around Sasuke, just like a mirror.  Because the entire bridge was covered with water stains due to the useless use of 'Senza Sui Xiang' and 'Zha Sui Xiang', ice mirrors quickly appeared around Sasuke, and then these icy surfaces  The mirror forms a house-like shape.  Completely surrounding Sasuke.

    Bai started walking towards the ice mirror, but when Bai came into contact with the ice mirror, he actually melted into it. Slowly, Bai's whole body melted into the ice mirror.  It looked as if Shiro was just the person in the mirror.  Then a white color appeared on all the ice mirrors.  And they are exactly the same, even the details are the same.  Sasuke gritted his teeth slightly, then held the kunai in both hands, secretly on guard.

    I sighed slightly and said softly to Sakura: "Sakura, I'm going to help Sasuke, and you protect Mr. Tazuna." Sakura nodded, and I was just about to start.  At this time, Kakashi had already rushed towards Sasuke, and Zabuza jumped in front of Kakashi and said: "Your opponent is me, and I will not let you pass."

    At this time, Shiro said softly to Sasuke: "Let you see my real speed." As he said this, Shiro got out of the ice mirror in front of Sasuke, holding two Senbon in his hand, and then looked towards  Sasuke threw it over, and with a 'ding' sound, Sasuke blocked one Senbon, but the other Senbon pierced Sasuke's clothes.  Then Sasuke felt a pain in his back, and a Senbon had been stabbed in his back.  The sound of 'sssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss handsssssssssssssssssssssssssssss.

    "Damn it." Kakashi gritted his teeth slightly, stared at Zabuza closely, and said: "Naruto, hurry up and support Sasuke."

    "Teacher, I'm already doing it." When I said this, people had already passed by Kakashi and Zabuza.

    "Hmph, kid, I won't let you pass." Zabuza jumped backwards and quickly caught up with me, while Kakashi's speed was slightly slower.  "Go to hell, kid." After Zabuza caught up with me, he raised his sword and prepared to chop it down.

    I forcibly turned in a direction in mid-air to face Zabuza and smiled softly. Then I quickly formed seals with my hands and shouted: "Wind Release: Beast Wave Palm." A wind blade formed out of thin air and shot towards Zabuza.  go.  If Zabuza continues to chop down the sword, he can indeed kill me, but at that time, my beast wave palm will also attack him, and he will be injured by then. If he faces Kakashi with his injured body,  He has no chance of winning.  So Zabuza had no choice but to turn the sword in his hand. With a 'bang' sound, the wind blade attacked the decapitating sword in Zabuza's hand. Although Zabuza did not suffer any damage, the attack just now made Zabuza's body slightly  There was a pause, and at that moment, Kakashi had already caught up.  Kakashi's kunai and Zabuza's sword clashed for a while, and then the two of them dispersed.  Then they each stared at each other and stopped fighting.

    And at this time, I was already standing in front of the magic mirror ice crystal.  Sasuke inside the magic mirror ice crystal still couldn't hold on and fell down.  Because he had dozens of thousands of coins tied into his.  Zabuza spoke confidently: "Uzumaki Naruto, right? You can't save that brat. After Shiro activated the magic mirror ice crystal, no one has ever been able to escape from anywhere. The same goes for that brat, he is dead.  "

    I stayed outside the magic mirror ice crystal for a while, then smiled softly and said, "Really? Then I'll be the first one." As I said that, I jumped into the magic mirror ice crystal.

    Everyone was stunned, and Zabuza laughed loudly and said: "Haha, no one is Shiro's opponent in the magic mirror ice crystal, and the 'magic mirror ice crystal' cannot be cracked. The only flaw is that it cannot launch attacks outside.  If we attack from the outside, we might be able to rescue the people inside, but now, both brats are dead."

    "What?" Kakashi was slightly startled, and then planned to save us.

    Zabuza didn't move and just said softly: "Kakashi, if you dare to act rashly, I will kill those two people." Zabuza pointed his sword directly at Tatsuna and Sakura.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 61 The battle is in full swing

    "Damn itcom" Kakashi gritted his teeth slightly. After hearing Zabuza's words, he didn't dare to move anymore, because he knew that Zabuza was not just talking. If he really ran to save me and Sasuke, I'm afraid Zabuza would  They immediately attacked Sakura and Tatsuna, but with Sakura's strength, she wouldn't be able to last long.  Kakashi looked at the magic mirror ice crystal and saw that Sasuke had fallen to the ground, and almost all of his body was stuck in Senbon. There were countless Senbon scattered on the ground.

    When I walked into the magic mirror ice crystal, Sasuke still fell to the ground, with blood still bleeding from many places on his body. "Idiot!" Sasuke said hurriedly when he saw me appearing here: "Don't you always?  Are you very smart? Why are you so stupid this time? As soon as you open it, you know that this technique cannot be broken from the inside. Only attacking from the outside can break it."

    I stepped forward to help Sasuke up, then smiled softly and said: "Of course I know, but if you crack it outside, you will probably have turned into a hedgehog before I can crack this ninjutsu, but  " I glanced at Sasuke and said: "But even if I rush over in the shortest time, you have already turned into a hedgehog. Although these thousand books did not prick the vital parts, but if they prick too many,  People will die too, it seems we must leave here as soon as possible!"

    "Haha." Sasuke smiled reluctantly: "Idiot, this ninjutsu can't be broken from the inside, so it's definitely impossible to escape from it. If you run in, the result will be that both of us become hedgehogs."

    "Hey, hey, can you have some confidence in me?" I smiled and said, "Do you think I'm the kind of brainless person?"

    Sasuke glanced at me and said, "It really doesn't look like it. But your behavior this time is indeed a bit mindless."

    I smiled flatly and shrugged indifferently, and then said to Bai in the magic mirror ice crystal: "Speaking of which, I also want to thank you! Thank you for not being cruel to Sasuke. These Senbon did not shoot at Sasuke's vitals.  Otherwise, I'm afraid Sasuke will lose ten of his lives." Bai didn't say anything, and I continued: "But this also confirms one thing. You are indeed not suitable to be a ninja. You can't kill your enemies ruthlessly.  The other party. This is a fatal injury to a ninja."

    Bai said softly: "I just don't want to kill people randomly. If you kill someone, someone will definitely make him sad."

    I smiled flatly: "So you are not suitable to be a ninja, because being a ninja will inevitably encounter a lot of dangers. If you are like you, the chance of death is much higher than other ninjas. After all, you don't kill others,  Others will come to kill you." Then I paused and said, "But since you don't want to kill anyone, then you might as well let us out. How about that?"

    "No." Shiro said calmly: "I will not let you leave here. Since you have come in, then don't even think about hindering Mr. Zabuza." As he said this, Shiro took out Senbon and shot it over.  Behind me, there was also a Bai who took out Senbon and fired rapidly. Soon there were countless Senbons shooting towards me from all directions.

    "Be careful." Sasuke exclaimed, wanting to use his body to block these Senbon for me.  I moved my body, hugged Sasuke, and looked at the Senbons around me. I kept flying around, and the sound of "ding-dong-dang-dang" kept sounding, and all the Senbons hit the ground.

    I smiled slightly, stretched out my hand to wipe the non-existent sweat on my forehead and said, "Fortunately, my speed is pretty good."

    Kakashi also breathed a sigh of relief and said to himself: "It's okay, it's okay, but I didn't expect Naruto's speed to be so fast. And when he used the 'Beast Wave Palm' just now, his seal speed was  He's so close to that place, even I'm not necessarily faster than him. And the amount of chakra in his body is far more than mine. If he can learn enough ninjutsu and have rich combat experience,  , his achievements in the future will definitely surpass mine, and may even surpass the teacher¡¯s.¡±

    Zabuza looked at me and said softly: "Oh, I didn't expect that this Uzumaki Naruto is really good, and he can even dodge Shiro's attack in this situation. Haha, I am really becoming more and more interested in him.  But Bai hasn¡¯t used his full strength yet, so it¡¯s too early to be complacent now.¡±

    "You were able to escape." Bai said in surprise.  I smiled softly and said nothing.  Bai said again: "You are really strong, but I don't know if you can dodge next." As he said this, Bai took out two thousand coins again and shot them towards me. Countless pains appeared around him.  None, but this time the speed is much faster than the last time, and there are almost thousands of Bonbons all around, which have blocked all my roads. If I use the previous method, I'm afraid the consequences will be like Sasuke's  Become a hedgehog.

    I glanced at Shiro, smiled softly, and then I hugged Sasuke and disappeared.  ¡®?With a sound, countless thousand copies hit the open space.  "Disappeared!" Bai was slightly surprised.  There was no one inside his magic mirror ice crystal.

    "Flying Thunder God Jutsu! I actually forgot that the brat Uzumaki Naruto knows this space ninjutsu." Zabuza saw Sasuke and I disappear and said, "Although Shiro's magic mirror ice crystal can trap anyone,  People, but they cannot trap people who use space ninjutsu. Space ninjutsu can be said to be the biggest nemesis of the magic mirror ice crystal."

    Kakashi relaxed completely and said to himself: "By the way, at the beginning, Naruto gave Tazna a special kunai with a spatial address, but he didn't expect it to be used in this place."

    After I disappeared into Shiro's magic mirror ice crystal, I immediately appeared behind Tazuna. I gently placed Sasuke on the ground.  "Sasuke." Sakura exclaimed when she saw Sasuke's full body.

    I smiled softly and said, "Don't worry, it's just some skin trauma. As long as the bleeding is stopped, it will be fine." Sakura nodded and started to help Sasuke pull out Senbon from his body.

    The seals on my hands disappeared again and appeared in Bai's magic mirror ice crystal.  Bai looked at me and said doubtfully: "Since you went out, why did you come in?"

    I smiled softly and said, "I want to see if I can break this technique."

    Bai shook his head and said: "Impossible. It is impossible for the magic mirror ice crystal to be cracked." I smiled flatly and said nothing, and took out two ordinary kunai with both hands.

    Zabuza formed a seal with his hands and said, "Kakashi, it's time for us to start. Ninja Technique: Kirikage no Jutsu." Zabuza disappeared again.

    Kakashi smiled softly, then bit his right thumb, and quickly formed seals with his hands: "Hai, Xu, You, Shen, Wei. The art of psychic." Kakashi pressed it hard on the ground, and then 'bang'  ' With a sound, eight ninja dogs of different shapes appeared in front of Kakashi.  Kakashi took out a piece of cloth and handed it to the ninja dogs. This piece of cloth was what Kakashi had torn from Zabuza when Kakashi and Zabuza had just fought.  After the eight ninja dogs sniffed it, Kakashi said softly: "The Eight Dogs Fang Chasing Technique." Then the eight ninja dogs dispersed at once.

    "Huh?" Zabuza looked at Kakashi's behavior with some doubts. At this time, Zabuza felt a pain in his body and saw that his foot was bitten by a ninja dog. Zabuza just wanted to move, but there were people in all directions.  A ninja dog rushed to kill him.  They all bit into one place.

    Zabuza used all his strength to throw away all the ninja dogs on his body, but there were already many bites on his body.  Kakashi gently pushed the forehead protector to his forehead to reveal the Sharingan.  Then he jumped up and came to Zabuza's side.  Zabuza pulled out his beheading sword and the two of them fought.

    After seeing me reappearing in the magic mirror ice crystal, he launched an attack on me again. I looked at the Qianbon around me, quickly formed a seal with my hands and said: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Palm." Then with a stroke of kunai, a line  The wind blade struck towards Bai in front of him.  With a 'bang' sound, the wind blade hit the ice mirror, easily breaking the ice mirror, but there was no figure of Bai inside. It seemed that Bai's body should not be here.  After I released the 'Beast Wave Palm', I immediately jumped forward. Sure enough, as soon as I left the place, there were countless Qianben stabbed in place.  Then the ice mirror that I destroyed slowly appeared again.  Then Bai's figure appeared in the mirror again.

    I smiled flatly and said: "It seems that these mirrors are not indestructible. Although they will be re-formed soon, if they are all destroyed in an instant, then the technique will be broken."

    Bai didn't say anything, but still took out Qianben and shot towards him. Moreover, Qianben's speed was getting faster and faster, and his attack points were becoming more and more tricky. They were all aimed at the vagina of the body. Although it was not a vital point, if one  If you are stabbed by a thousand swords, you will also lose your ability to fight.

    After I dodged the wave of Qianbon's attacks with a gentle smile, I quickly formed a seal with my hands and said: "The art of multiple shadow clones." With a 'bang' sound, hundreds of me appeared in the ice crystal of the magic mirror. Bai Yi was stunned.  , and then the speed of throwing Senbon became even faster. I held two kunai to resist the dozens outside, but I couldn't resist, and soon they all turned into smoke and disappeared, while the dozens inside I  Quick seal.  With a 'bang', the last me on the outside disappeared, but the me inside was also ready. Each me aimed at a line of defense and shouted loudly: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Palm." Dozens of wind blades  Attacking those ice mirrors, the sound of 'bang bang' kept ringing, and all the wind blades hit the target.  But these did not break these ice mirrors, not even one side.

    I was stunned at all of this, and Bai said softly: "I have strengthened the protective ability of the ice mask. The 'Beast Wave Palm' cannot be broken." As he said this, Bai threw out the thousand swords in his hand.Book.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 62 White

    Bai threw Senbon at all of me, "Naruto!" "Naruto! Use the Flying Thunder God Technique." The voices of Sakura and Sasuke rang out, and then there was only a 'bang bang' sound, and I heard  All turned into hedgehogs and disappeared.  There were only a few me in the middle left. One of them put a foot on the shoulder of the other me and jumped up, trying to get away from it. At this time, the last few me were also inserted into Qianben and disappeared.  There is only one me left around.  At this time, Bai suddenly emerged from the top mirror, and the thousand books in his hand were shot towards me.  Then countless Senbons shot towards me from all around, and all of them pierced into my body in an instant.  ¡®Boom¡¯ my body fell to the ground weakly.

    "Naruto!" Kakashi was fighting with Zabuza. After seeing this scene with the corner of his eyes, he immediately wanted to rush over, but Zabuza blocked Kakashi's way.

    Zabuza smiled softly and said: "Humph, this kid is indeed very strong, but unfortunately, Shiro is stronger. Judging from the situation just now, there were many Senbon pierced into that kid's vitals, so that  The kid is dead. As for you, don't move around, otherwise, the kid over there will have no one to protect him." As he spoke, Zabuza motioned in the direction of Sakura.

    "Damn it!" Kakashi held the kunai and rushed towards Zabuza. Zabuza smiled softly, waved the decapitating sword, and kept attacking Kakashi. Zabuza knew that he had been injured, although this  It's just some minor injuries, but for Kakashi whose strength is similar to or even surpasses his own, it is likely to become a fatal injury, so if ordinary methods are used, Zabuza will not be able to stop Kakashi at all.  , but if you use this kind of big opening and closing, exchanging lives for lives, you can actually resist Kakashi very well.

    "Naruto!" Sasuke, who was trying to stop the bleeding, shouted after seeing my body covered with Senbon falling down. Unfortunately, I didn't respond to him at all.  Sasuke's eyes began to turn red. Sasuke held his head and said, "It hurts so much. My head hurts so much." Suddenly, Sasuke's eyes turned blood red, and a pair of magatama appeared in the blood red eyes.  Seems extremely weird.

    "Sasuke, your eyes." Sakura said in surprise.

    Sasuke smiled and said: "This is the Sharingan. I finally have the Sharingan." As he said this, Sasuke wanted to move, but as soon as he bent his legs, a sharp pain was transmitted to his brain, and then his body  He fell down involuntarily.  The damage Shiro caused to Sasuke was not ordinary. Although Sasuke possessed the Sharingan, Sasuke had already suffered huge injuries before. In order to make Sasuke lose his fighting ability, Shiro stabbed several of Sasuke's vagina.  I had a thousand copies, although now I have pulled them out.  But it would be impossible for Sasuke to regain his fighting strength in a short time.

    While resisting Zabuza's fierce attack, Kakashi looked at Sasuke and said secretly: "Sasuke's Sharingan has finally opened. Then in the future, as long as he exercises well, Sasuke's strength will go straight up and he will be able to catch up soon."  Fuck Naruto. It's a pity that Naruto has already huh? No. Naruto wasn't hit just now. He seemed to be doing some kind of hand seal before he was hit?" Thinking of this, Kakashi will kill him with one move.  Throwing the kunai in his hand, he forced Zabuza back, then looked into the ice crystal of the magic mirror, and then breathed a sigh of relief and said to himself: "It is indeed so."

    Bai looked inside the magic mirror ice crystal, where I just fell, and saw that there was no me there, only a piece of steel. Because we were fighting on the bridge, and the bridge was under construction, so there were many piles of steel piled on the bridge.  Less steel.  Bai looked around and said: "Replacement technique? I didn't expect to use this method to avoid my attack! But sneak attacks are useless against me." After saying this, Bai left the ice in an instant  The mirror hid in other ice mirrors, and at this time I appeared behind the ice mirror and smashed the ice mirror into pieces with one punch.  But soon the ice mask appeared again.

    I looked at Bai in front of me and said, "I was dodged again. I finally found the location of the main body."

    "Naruto. Great, you're okay!" Sakura said happily when she saw me appearing.  At this time, Sakura and Sasuke also saw the steel on the ground.

    "This idiot has made me worry in vain." He looked at me and said softly, but the slight upward movement of the corners of his mouth could not be hidden from others but not from himself.  Sasuke then gently closed his eyes and released his Sharingan.  After all, the Sharingan has just been opened, and if it is used now, the burden will still be too great.

    "Dad." "Grandpa." At this time, Tazuna's daughter Tsunami and Tazuna's grandson Inari came to the bridge with countless village names.  Each of them was fully armed and seemed to be looking for a desperate look.  Moreover, the two of them saw Sasuke lying on the ground for the first time, as well as Tazuna standing aside and guarding him.Our Sakura.  As for Kakashi and I, the two of us were in the thick fog and couldn't be seen with the eyesight of ordinary people.

    "Tsunami, there are everyone else in Inari, why are you here?" Dazuna asked in surprise,

    Tsunami stepped forward and said: "Dad, just as Naruto expected, someone really came to arrest me, but they were killed by Naruto. Then Naruto asked us to mobilize the people in the village to jointly fight against Cardo. As a result,  All the villagers came."

    Dazuna nodded, looked at the villagers with tears in their eyes and said, "Great, thank you all. In this case, there will be hope for the Country of Waves." "You're welcome, Mr. Dazuna." "Don't be like this.  "Say, Mr. Dazna, we should be the ones thanking you." "The enemy hasn't escaped yet, let's all go up together." The villagers were noisy and seemed to want to rush forward in a hurry.

    At this time, Sakura's role came into play. She immediately stopped all the villagers. What a joke, if these villagers were allowed to rush forward in a hurry, it is estimated that not many of them would survive in the end.  And Dazna also showed his faith and calmed down the excited villagers.  Tsunami began to bandage Sasuke.  After all, Sasuke has too many wounds on his body now.

    In the magic mirror ice crystal, I looked at Bai around me, took a deep breath and said, "I'm going to use all my strength, you have to be careful." Bai didn't speak.  Still looking at me like this.  I formed a seal with my hands and said: "The art of multiple shadow clones." With a 'bang', hundreds of me appeared around me again.  Then it was still the same as before, some of the people on the outside were on guard with kunai, ready to resist the incoming Senbon, and some of the people in the middle began to form seals.

    "Is this still the move?" Bai looked at my movements and said softly: "The impact of the 'Beast Wave Palm' is indeed very strong, but it is not enough to break through the thickened ice mask. This move is useless.  ." As he spoke, Bai quickly threw out the thousand books in his hand, constantly destroying my shadow clone.  It's just that this time I created more shadow clones than last time, so although Bai's speed is much faster.  But I still completed the knot seal.

    I have completed all the seals, and soon Bai destroyed all the shadow clones. I looked at Bai and smiled softly, and then I fired the wind blade towards a mirror.  With a 'bang' sound, the wind blade hit the ice mirror, leaving only a huge crack in the ice mirror, but it did not destroy the ice mirror.  Bai shook his head and said, "Didn't I say it? It's useless."

    "Really?" I smiled softly, and then I only heard the sound of "ping ping ping ping ping", and the pieces of ice mirrors shattered one after another.  In an instant all the ice mirrors were shattered.

    "Impossible!" Bai said in surprise: "My magic mirror ice crystals were actually broken. The power of the beast wave palm cannot break the magic mirror ice crystals." At the same time, he himself also suffered from the rupture of all the magic mirror ice crystals.  He was blown away.

    "I caught you." My voice sounded from behind Bai. Bai had just stood up, but my right hand had already grabbed his right wrist.  Then he held the kunai in his left hand and put it against Bai's neck and said: "Don't move, the winner of this battle will be decided."

    Bai looked at me and said: "How did your beast wave palm break my magic mirror ice crystal? My magic mirror ice crystal should be something that the beast wave palm cannot break."

    I nodded and said: "Ah, indeed, the Beast Wave Palm cannot break your Magic Mirror Ice Crystal, but what I just used was not the Beast Wave Palm but the advanced Beast Wave Gale Palm. Not to mention your Magic Mirror Ice Crystal  When it was attacked by the Beast Wave Palm, there was already a slight crack left. In addition, the Beast Wave Gale Palm has the ability to continuously attack. That's why it can break your magic mirror ice crystal."

    "It turns out that's the case." Bai nodded and said, "It turns out that the 'Magic Mirror Ice Crystal' can also be cracked from the inside!"

    I smiled flatly and said: "There is no ninjutsu that cannot be broken. Even the blood inheritance boundary is the same. The key is to see how you use it. In fact, the power of your magic mirror ice crystal can be stronger, but your nature is not  It's just to make you exert the stronger power of the magic mirror ice crystal." Then I paused and said: "Next, let me see your true face." After saying this, one of my shadow clones took a step forward and put on the white mask.  Take it down.  My shadow clone looked at Bai and smiled slightly, and then the hand seals disappeared with a 'bang' sound. Then all the memories of the shadow clone entered my mind. I smiled slightly and let go.  The kunai in the white neck said: "Sister Minazuki, it turns out it's really you."

    Bai turned around and looked at me and said, "Did you already know it was me?"

    I shook my head gently and said, "It's just a guess."

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Naruto Uzumaki Chapter 63 Cardo Appears

    "Guess?" Bai asked doubtfully.  .com

    I nodded and said, "Well, when you were fighting Sasuke just now, I noticed that your body shape looked familiar. Later, when I talked to you on purpose, I knew at that time that you were probably the Suizumi I knew.  Sister Yue, it's just that I didn't say it right away. Later, during my battle with you, I confirmed your identity. But I won't be completely sure until I take off your mask."

    "Really?" Bai said lightly, then smiled softly at me and said, "Then you have confirmed it now, then please kill me, Naruto."

    I was stunned for a moment, then looked at Zabuza who was fighting Kakashi and said, "Is it because of him?"

    Bai nodded and said: "You are very smart! Naruto." Then Bai paused slightly and said: "Naruto, you have your own dreams and the people you want to protect. Of course, for me, my dream is my dream."  The person I want to protect is Zabuza-san. Zabuza-san is the only reason for my existence. But to Zabuza-san, weak ninjas are of no use. You took away my reason for existence."

    I looked at Bai Qingqing and said, "Are you just living for him?"

    Bai nodded again and said: "Naruto, do you know the pain of having no dreams, no one who needs you or values ??you, and can only 'live'?" I didn't say an answer, just looked at Bai, who smiled softly and said  : "A long, long time ago, I had another reason for existence, and that was my parents." Then Bai told me his life experience.  My father didn't tolerate me because I was a bloodline bounder. When my father killed my mother and was about to kill me, the bloodline boundary power activated and killed my father instead.  Then he wandered around like a stray dog ??and finally met Zabuza.

    Shiro looked at me and said, "I feel like I am a person that no one will need or care about. So when someone cares about you and recognizes you, then that person will be the most important person in your heart. Zabuza  Sir is the first person to recognize me. I am really happy. I am happy to be needed as Zabuza-san¡¯s tool.¡±

    I looked at Bai and said lightly: "Ah, I can understand how you feel!"

    "Huh?" Bai was stunned and looked at me doubtfully.

    I spoke softly: "If you are not needed, no one will care. Looking at other people around you is like being from another world. There will always be an infinite distance from you, and you will always be alone."  Living without even knowing why you are alive?" Then I paused and said, "Then someone started to care about me. When you need me, you can sacrifice everything for this person, including your own life."

    Bai looked at me and smiled softly: "Since the two of us met in the forest yesterday, I have felt that you and I are very similar, and your eyes are exactly the same as mine! Anyone who has never experienced this  It's impossible to understand, so you must have experienced all this, right!" Bai's smile was still so clean and pure.  As pure as snow.

    "Naruto." Sakura looked at me with a worried look in her eyes. At the same time, she remembered the scene she saw when she was a child. A large group of peers were constantly bullying a boy with long blond hair. The adults next to him not only  Instead of stopping it, they are still encouraging.

    Zabuza laughed loudly and said: "Haha, Kakashi, I never thought that someone with this fate would appear in your peaceful village."

    Kakashi didn¡¯t say anything, he just stared at Zabuza closely, but Kakashi¡¯s clenched hands were constantly trembling.

    Inari: "No one cares, no one needs me, I am living alone! It turns out that what Brother Naruto said is true. There are really many people with tragic fates in this world. Compared with them, my fate is lucky."  Yes, but all I can do is cry."

    I looked at Bai and smiled softly and said, "But that is in the past. Now I have a companion, someone I want to protect, someone who needs me and cares about me."

    Shiro smiled softly and said: "Me too, I am needed by Mr. Zabuza and exist for Mr. Zabuza, so I must become a useful tool. Mr. Zabuza does not need useless tools, and I  It has failed now. So Naruto, please kill me!"

    I looked at Bai: "Our fates are very similar. I don't want to kill you at all."

    Bai smiled softly and said: "You are a ninja. As you said yourself, in the world of ninjas, either you kill me or I kill you. If you don't kill me today, I may kill you in the future."  .¡±

    "Go to hell, Zabuza." Kakashi formed a seal with both hands, and bursts of lightning appeared in his hands: "Thunder Release: Raikiri."

    "What??!  Zabuza said in surprise: "Chakra has actually become so substantial that it can be seen."  "As he spoke, Zabuza wanted to leave the place, but at this time the eight ninja dogs that he had thrown out surrounded him again and bit his body. "Damn it.  "Zabuza looked at Kakashi, and saw that Kakashi had his Sharingan open, and a circular arc ball formed in his right hand, heading towards Zabuza's heart.

    "Mr. Zabuza." Shiro looked at me, and suddenly wanted to sense something. He turned his head to look, and then quickly formed seals with his hands.

    I looked at it and said to myself: "Oh no. I hope Bai has that on him!" Then I started to form seals with both hands.

    "Am I going to die?" Zabuza murmured as he looked at Raikiri who was right in front of him.  He also knew that if he was hit in the heart by this attack, he would probably die immediately.  At this time, an ice mirror suddenly appeared in front of Zabuza.  Then Haku's figure appeared in front of Zabuza.  Behind the ice mask, she planned to use her body to block Zabuza's attack.  At this time, Kakashi couldn't stop, and even if he could, Kakashi might not stop.

    "Mr. Zabuza, this is the only thing I can do." Haku murmured.  Then he closed his eyes and waited for death to come.  The sound of "boom" sounded, and blood splattered everywhere.

    Zabuza opened his eyes wide and looked in front of him with a look of disbelief.  Then he suddenly raised his head and said "Wow." and spat out a mouthful of blood.  "Mr. Zabuza." Haku got up from the ground on the side and ran past Zabuza quickly.

    "Good job, Naruto." Kakashi said softly.

    I didn't speak. I nodded to Kakashi, but I breathed a sigh of relief in my heart. Just when Shiro blocked Zabuza and saw that Kakashi's Raikiri was about to hit Shiro, I activated the flying weapon.  The Thunder God's Technique came to Bai's side in an instant, and then kicked Bai away. Bai closed his eyes and had no defense, so he was successfully kicked out by me.  And Zabuza's body also moved due to my sudden appearance, so that the left chest where the heart was hit originally became the right chest now. In addition, the magic mirror ice crystal blocked it, and Zabuza's body also moved.  He was very strong, so even though Zabuza was seriously injured, he was not dead yet.

    I looked at Bai and said, "Fortunately, you accepted my kunai yesterday and also took that kunai with you. Otherwise, you would have been dead after just that blow."

    Bai was stunned for a moment, then he touched behind him and quickly took out a special kunai with a space address engraved on it.  Bai smiled slightly, but he did not throw away the kunai, but put it back on his body.

    "Naruto." Kakashi said: "In pursuit of victory, Zabuza has been seriously injured. He can't do anything in a short period of time. Do we have to kill Zabuza now? We can't let Zabuza live any longer.  He's a ticking time bomb for everyone."

    "I won't let you hurt Mr. Zabuza." As he said this, Shiro stood in front of Zabuza, holding Senbon in his hand and looking like he was going to fight us desperately.

    "Sister Minazuki. You are no match for me, not to mention that you still have my special kunai on you." When I said this, I had already appeared behind Shiro.

    Bai held Qianben in his hand and stabbed back hard, stopping when he was only centimeters away from me.  Because I already held her wrist.  "Stop. Ahem." Zabuza suddenly said.

    "Mr. Zabuza." Haku hurriedly knelt down and looked at Zabuza.  ¡®

    "Hey, blond kid." Zabuza didn't respond to Shiro, but said to me: "Blonde kid, Shiro is a very pure person. Although she killed many people with me, she still has  Keep her purity. Just like snow, always so white and flawless. I don¡¯t want her to be polluted. So after I die, please protect her well, okay?"

    I looked at Zabuza and smiled softly, and said: "I think maybe we don't have to fight anymore. So it's up to you to protect the pure smile on Haku's face!"

    "Yeah!" Everyone looked at me doubtfully.

    Then I heard a very arrogant voice: "Zabuza, it's in vain that I spent so much money to hire you. What kind of ghost are you! It's not useless at all! Now you are beaten to the ground."  Following the voice, an old man with a fat belly was wearing a suit and holding a "Mediterranean" on his head. However, there was a bandage hanging around his neck, and his right hand hung weakly on the bandage. It seemed that his right hand was broken.  This person is Kado.

    Kaduo led more than a hundred tough-looking people with swords to the bridge and looked at the crowd and said: "I just searched house to house, but I didn't expect there was no one. It turned out that they were all hiding here.  Just in time to get rid of you all at once. And that kid over there, actually"If you dare to break my hand, I will kill you all." Cardo pointed at Bai. It seemed that Bai had broken his hand.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Naruto Uzumaki Chapter 64 The End of the Country of Waves

    Kado led a large group of tough-looking people with swords to the bridge and said that he would kill everyone. For a moment, he really suppressed everyone, but those ordinary villagers were  Because of fear, and a few of us ninjas because of Cardo's stupidity.  .com After all, what Kaduo brought were just thieves.  On our side, Sakura and I still have enough fighting power.  Coupled with Bai, not to mention that Cardo only has more than a hundred people. Even if Cardo's number doubles, they are still no match for us.

    I smiled slightly, took a step forward and said with a smile, "You must be Kado! Did you just say that you wanted to kill everyone here? Where's Zabuza? You must know that he was hired by you."

    Kado said disdainfully: "Huh, so what if I hired him? I had no intention of paying him in the first place, not to mention he messed up the matter. The demon Momochi Zabuza is really useless.  You can't even kill an old man." Then Cardo turned to the people he brought here and said: "Kill all the people here, and I will give you three days. Within three days, you can grab everything in the town.  You can get as much as you want!¡±

    "Oh. Then let's go together. Go grab it." One of the thieves said, and then ran forward first.  The people behind also rushed up with a rumble, as if they were afraid of being overtaken by others.  But it seemed that they knew to kill the weak first, and they rushed towards the villagers holding farm tools.  There was only Sakura and Sasuke, who was injured and unconscious.  The villagers immediately flinched when they saw the hundreds of thieves holding swords. Some of them even couldn't hold the weapons in their hands.  It fell to the ground with a clang.  I'm afraid that when these thieves really rush in front of them and kill a few people at random, these people will disperse in a rush.

    As for the few of us, I glanced at Zabuza who was lying on the ground and said, "Zabuza, that Kado is the president of a large group after all, how can he be such an idiot? Does he think he can win with some low-level thieves?  Can you kill us?"

    "Ahem." Zabuza said disdainfully: "Kado, hum, Kado is nothing. His current achievements are entirely due to his ancestors and fathers. He is just sitting back and enjoying the results. He can handle it.  Just deal with that kind of ordinary person. If it were not for his property, I would not accept the employment of such a person!"

    I nodded and said: "Oh, it turns out to be just a second-generation ancestor. No wonder! But now it seems that our battle is over."

    Zabuza nodded and said, "Ah, since the other party wants to kill me, I will naturally stop fighting for the other party. In other words, the hostile relationship between us has disappeared."

    "Kakashi-sensei, what do you think we should do next?" I asked Kakashi.

    Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Zabuza and nodded slightly: "We really no longer have a hostile relationship before, so there is no need to fight to the death. Our battle is over." Then Kakashi looked at those  The thief who rushed up screaming said coldly: "As for these people, kill them."

    I looked around at the thieves who were rushing toward the villagers and nodded, "I understand, Kakashi-sensei." Then I formed a seal with my hands and appeared behind Dazuna in an instant and said, "Sakura, do you need help?  ?¡±

    "Naruto." Sakura looked at me happily and said, "Naruto, there are too many thieves. I can't stop them all!"

    I smiled softly and said: "Then let's kill some of them first." Then I came to Sakura, formed a seal with my hands and said: "Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang', ten people appeared side by side.  I.  Then all of me started to form seals quickly, and I completed the complicated hand seal in just a few seconds: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Fierce Wind Palm." Ten of me would release a huge wind blade at the same time,  The wind blade struck at the thief.  Almost all the thieves were cut into pieces by the wind blade before they could react.  The ten wind blades simultaneously left ten blood-red traces, as well as countless broken limbs.  There were also a few people who were not killed, but had one arm cut off by the 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm', lying on the ground wailing.

    "Wow!" Seeing this scene, countless villagers lay on the ground and vomited into a mess. Sakura also vomited.  After all, she had never seen such a scene.  The corner of my mouth twitched, and my stomach was churning for a while because such a scene would happen.  It just didn't spit out.  I never thought that the 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm' could be so powerful against ordinary people, and many of these people were even warriors who had learned martial arts.  No wonder the emergence of ninjas quickly replaced the existence of samurai.

    The remaining warriors were stunned by the scenery in front of them. They didn't know whether to advance or retreat for a moment. All of them looked around stupidly, listening to the wailing of some people. Suddenly, somethingThe thief pointed at me and said, "Devil, you are a devil." He shouted loudly, then dropped his weapon and ran away.  However, there were only a dozen people who escaped, and there were more than thirty people standing on the spot holding swords, and then slowly retreated to Cardo, who had already fallen down in fear.  In fact, those ten 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palms' just killed and injured more than fifty people.  It's just that the scenes were a little too bloody.

    Now there are only more than 30 people left around Kado. These people are all men in their forties. They have rich life experience, and these people have killed many people. This scene in front of them  It's not like they haven't seen it before, so they are not afraid. The only thing they are afraid of is my strength.  As for why they don't escape, it's because they know that with their speed, they have no advantage in front of Ren, and escaping will only make them die faster.  These people's guesses were correct. As soon as the dozen or so escapees ran into the forest, blood spattered out. After a while, Kakashi walked out of the forest holding a kunai.  There was no expression on his face.  However, the kunai held by Kakashi was covered with blood, and the blood was dripping down drop by drop.

    Kakashi looked at me and said, "How is it? Naruto, can we fight again?"

    I nodded and said, "Of course."

    Kakashi nodded, then looked at Sakura and said: "Sakura, adapt to the situation as soon as possible! You are likely to encounter more bloody scenes than this in the future, and you have very precise chakra control.  So it is best for you to become a medical ninja in the future, but if you become a medical ninja, the bloody scenes you will see are more intense than this. If you cannot adapt to it, you may not be able to save your companions who could have been saved originally.  .¡±

    "Yes, I understand, Kakashi-sensei." Sakura responded loudly, then suppressed the discomfort in her stomach and looked at the scene in front of her.

    I took a deep breath, then reached into my ninja tool bag and took out a large handful of specially made kunai, about twenty of them.  He moved towards Cardo and the remaining thirty or so people.  The thieves did not move. Although they were not ninjas, they could still clearly know with their rich combat experience that these kunai would not hurt them.

    The sound of ¡®ding ding ding ding¡¯ sounded, and all the special kunai were nailed around the thirty thieves.  I smiled flatly, and then made a slight seal with my hands: "The Technique of the Flying Thunder God." With a sound, I appeared next to one of the thieves. As soon as I appeared, I pulled out two kunai and stabbed the thieves.  The thief's heart then disappeared again and appeared behind another thief, slicing his throat with the kunai in his hand, then immediately disappeared and appeared on the other side.  Sakura and the villagers only saw golden rays of light flashing by.

    "Golden flash!" Kakashi said softly.  At the same time, he secretly said in his heart: "Teacher, your child has learned the 'Flying Thunder God Technique'. Sooner or later, he will inherit all your ninjutsu and become another golden flash. No, he will surpass you and become a new one."  Golden glitter.¡±

    "Golden flash?" Sakura recited it once, and then said to Kakashi: "Kakashi-sensei, what you said is very appropriate! From our point of view, we can only see the flash of golden light, 'Golden flash'  'The title suits Naruto very well!"

    "Please, don't kill me. I can give you money." I stood in front of Cardo, but all of Cardo's men fell down at this time, or had an opening in their neck or heart.  I can't live without seeing it.  Kaduo was shocked, sat on the ground, and then quickly knelt down towards me, kowtowing and said: "Please, please spare my life, I can give you money, give you a lot of money  .As long as you can spare my life."

    "Money?" I asked softly: "I forgot to tell you that ninjas are not short of money to spend. Even the lowest genin can support themselves. So you'd better die!" I said without waiting.  When Kado spoke again, the kunai in his hand pierced Kado's heart.  "Er" Kaduo twitched twice and died.

    Shiro looked at me and said, "Then let's say goodbye too. Maybe we won't be hostile anymore in the future." After saying that, Shiro helped Zabuza leave.  There was nothing stopping Kakashi.

    "Teacher?" Sakura looked at Kakashi.

    Kakashi shook his head gently and said: "Although Raikiri didn't kill Zabuza just now, he destroyed Zabuza's meridians. The ghost Zabuza will never appear again. Maybe now this kind of  The result is the best.¡±

    At this time, Bai stopped and turned around and said, "By the way, Naruto, I have to become stronger in the future. And I'm a man."

    "Ah" Everyone looked at Bai and refused to believe that Bai was a man.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 65 Return to Konoha

    After Kado and all the thieves were killed, and Zabuza and Haku left, no one came to stop them, and the bridge built by Dazuna was quickly completed.  £®  comDazna and all the villagers looked at the bridge with hope in their eyes.  A few of us are carrying backpacks, the bridge has been completed, and a few of us are going back to Konoha.  Now is the time to say goodbye.

    Dazna said: "Thank you so much this time. If it weren't for you, I would have died a long time ago and the bridge would not have been completed." Then Dazna paused and said embarrassedly: "Actually, just now  At first I brought enough money to post a B-level mission, but I drank a few more drinks and ended up spending too much money. In the end, I had to hide the mission level and release a C-level mission. It was too  sorry."

    Kakashi shook his head and said, "Ah, that's not a big deal. It's just that if Mr. Dazuna issues a mission again next time, please stop hiding the mission level. It's really too dangerous."

    Dazna nodded and said: "Don't worry, after what happened this time, I will never hide the level of the mission again. After all, this is too dangerous and almost affected the entire village."

    "Ah, then I'm relieved." Then Kakashi said: "Then let's say goodbye first."

    Dazuna hurriedly said: "Please wait, Mr. Kakashi." Dazuna pointed to the bridge and said: "This bridge is finally completed. It is all your credit, so I hope to name this bridge Wooden Bridge."  Ye Daqiao. What do you think?"

    Kakashi thought for a moment, then shook his head and said: "It is impossible for only a few of us to successfully complete the bridge. Everyone has contributed. If it is called Konoha Bridge, it will deny everyone's credit. That's all. I'm here  There is a name, I don¡¯t know if it suits it, ¡®Hope Bridge¡¯, what do you think?¡±

    "Hope Bridge?" Dazna read a sentence, and then said excitedly: "Okay, Hope Bridge! This bridge is my hope, and the hope of all of us is also the hope of our country of waves. Let's call him Hope Bridge from now on.  !¡±

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Okay, that's it, Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, let's set off. It's time to go back to Konoha." "Yes, Kakashi-sensei." After saying that, a few of us took the lead on the foot.  The bridge that was just named 'Hope'.  This C-level mission can be said to be completed, but we got a lot this time. I had a breakthrough in my mental power, Sasuke opened the Sharingan, and even Sakura determined her future development path and became a  Medical Ninja.  In addition to these, the three of us also gained the combat experience we lack most, which will be of great help to us in future battles.  As for other aspects, Zabuza's meridians have been completely destroyed, and he may only be able to be an ordinary person from now on.  But that's okay. For Bai, the world of ninja is not something she can adapt to. It's better to be an ordinary person.

    After leaving the Country of Waves, Kakashi did not speed up, but walked towards Konoha in the way of ordinary people. In his words, 'after seeing such a bloody scene, it takes some time to calm down the killing in his heart.  meaning.  ¡¯ And naturally we were happy to go on our way in this way.  Just after driving for a day like this, I became anxious because I started to miss Hinata.  But seeing how excited Kakashi, Sasuke and Sakura were, I couldn't say anything, so I could only suppress my anxiety.

    So it was several days later when we returned to Konoha.  But fortunately, after returning to Konoha, Kakashi did not let us accept new tasks immediately but gave us a few days' leave.  Let's have a good rest.  You must know that ordinary genin do not have holidays.  Even if there is really a holiday, it is decided by the instructing Jonin, so since Kakashi gives us a holiday, then we will naturally have a good rest.  And I made an appointment with Hinata right away.

    "Hinata, I'm sorry, I'm late." I looked at Hinata standing under the tree in front of me and said, "I said I would come to train with you."

    Hinata blushed and shook her head, moving her hands unconsciously: "Noit doesn't matter. I'm very happy that Naruto can come."

    I smiled softly, then stepped forward and took Hinata's little hand and said, "Okay, let's train."

    "Yes!" Hinata responded softly: "Sorry to trouble you, Naruto."

    I shook my head gently and said, "Hinata, don't be polite to me, I'm glad I can help you!" Then I paused and said, "By the way, Hinata, what kind of training do you want to do?"

    Hinata said: "I want to train my Byakugan."

    "Byakugan?" I asked softly: "Byakugan has two abilities: the telescopic eye that can see into the distance and the clairvoyant eye that can see through objects, and it also has a viewing angle of nearly 360c. Telescopic eyeNeedless to say, the eyes can see very far away.  The clairvoyant eye can see all things, including the human body, and can even see through the meridians and anal tract in the human body, thereby seeing the flow of chakra in the human body.  The Hyuga clan's unique Taijutsu 'Soft Fist' requires the cooperation of the Byakugan to point the opponent's vagina, so that the chakra in the body cannot flow.  "

    Then I paused and said: "The telescope is extremely useful when collecting intelligence. When combined with the clairvoyant eye, it can almost be said to be the best choice for collecting intelligence. In this case, then we will train you.  Soft Fist is ready. Hinata, I will use the Shadow Clone Technique in a moment. When you use Soft Fist to fight my shadow clone, I will not hold back, so you have to be careful."

    Hinata nodded and said, "I understand, don't worry, Naruto."

    I smiled softly, then let go of Hinata's hand, and then formed a seal with both hands: "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang', hundreds of me appeared around.  Hinata looked around me and was surprised. I said softly: "Hinata, don't worry, these are my shadow clones, so you can attack without worry. By the way, the shadow clones are under attack."  It will disappear after attacking. As long as the Hyuga clan's soft fist can attack the body path, it will also make the opponent lose combat effectiveness. Therefore, you must stare at those body path and vital attacks with white eyes. Do you know?  "

    Hinata nodded and said, "Yes, I understand."

    I nodded: "Then let's start one-on-one first." As I said that, the hundreds of me spread out slightly, forming a circular field in the middle. Then I stepped back a few steps, and then all of me  Among them, one walked out to the middle: "I am your first opponent. Remember to attack the path and vital points. Let's get started."

    Hinata nodded, then formed a seal with his hands and shouted sweetly: "Byakugan." Numerous meridians immediately appeared next to Hinata's eyes.  Then took the lead in launching the attack.  I saw Hinata raise her right palm and hit me towards my heart. I smiled flatly. When my palm came, I moved slightly to one side and punched Hinata. Hinata shrank slightly.  , then the left hand changed its palm into a finger, and pointed a finger on the joint of my elbow. With a 'bang', I disappeared.

    I smiled softly in the crowd and said: "Well done, Hinata. The change of moves just now was very timely. But when you just avoided my attack, it would have been better if you had done it a little later."

    "Yes!" Hinata nodded.

    "Then there are two people. When attacking one person, be careful of the other person's attack." Then I gestured slightly, and two of me walked out of the crowd again.

    Hinata took the lead in attacking again, and the two immediately let go of both sides, one from the left and the other from the right to attack Hinata.  Hinata had probably never encountered such a thing before, so she was stunned for a moment. When Hinata came to her senses, my fist was only a few centimeters away from her forehead.  I withdraw my fist.  Then he retreated again.  And the other one I stand with.

    Then one of me from the crowd came out and said: "Hinata, you are lost. You must know that in a real battle, a moment of loss of concentration can determine everything. In other words, if you were lost just now, if you are lost in a real battle,  If so, then you are most likely just a corpse now. Do you understand?"

    "I'm sorry, Naruto." Hinata lowered her head and said apologetically, "I won't make this kind of mistake again."

    I nodded and said: "Hinata, the most important thing for a ninja is to stay calm during a battle. Anything can happen during a battle, so even if hundreds of people are besieging you at the same time, you can't do anything.  Panic. Okay, let¡¯s continue training!¡±

    "Yes." Hinata responded loudly.  Our training continues.

    As the sun sets, Hinata and I¡¯s training is finally over, but it¡¯s getting late and we¡¯ll be going back soon.  "I'm sorry, Naruto, you spent all your rare vacation training with me."

    I pulled Hinata and shook her head gently: "As long as Hinata can be with me, this is the best holiday for me." Hinata's face turned red and she stopped talking.  Then I pulled Hinata and slowly walked towards the Hyuga clan's mansion.  The setting sun gradually stretched the shadows of the two of us very long.

    On the other side, in the Konoha Hokage's office, Kakashi was thinking about something reported by the third generation.  "What!" Sandai said in surprise: "Kakashi, you said Naruto used the 'Flying Thunder God Technique'."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Yes, Lord Sandai, according to Naruto himself, this set of ninjutsu has been in his mind since he was a child." After hearing this, Sandai did not  Instead of talking, he lowered his head and smoked a cigarette, thinking carefully.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 66 New C-level mission

    The third generation took a deep breath of smoke and said: "Kakashi, do you think this is possible? The 'Flying Thunder God Technique' is also recorded in the Book of Sealings. Although Naruto has also obtained the Book of Sealings, he has never been able to do so.  They were all under my surveillance, and he had no chance to see the ninjutsu 'Flying Thunder God Jutsu'. Moreover, many people had read the Book of Sealing, but no one could learn it. I originally thought that this ninjutsu was  No one will ever use it again, but I didn¡¯t expect that Naruto would also use this ninjutsu. By the way, is Naruto Kakashi proficient in this technique?"

    Kakashi thought for a while and said: "He is very skilled, and his reaction is very fast. When he appeared behind the opponent, the kunai in his hand had already stabbed towards the opponent. I think if I don't use the Sharingan  If so, you may not be able to escape.¡±

    The third generation nodded and said: "I know, it seems that Naruto has perfected the 'Flying Thunder God Technique'! By the way, Kakashi, where do you think Naruto's strength is?"

    "What level? I think we have reached the level of a jounin, and with this flying thunder god technique, I think the average jounin is no match for Naruto. It's just that Naruto doesn't know too many ninjutsu  , and Naruto's fighting experience is still very insufficient. If he fights with a Jonin, even though Naruto's strength is still higher than the opponent's, the outcome is unpredictable." Then Kakashi paused slightly and said  : "It's just that Naruto's growth is too fast. In this mission, Naruto's performance was very active, and his strength was also improving by leaps and bounds. Moreover, Naruto has a very high ability to comprehend ninjutsu. I just  I just taught him the 'Beast Wave Palm', but he actually understood the 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm' on his own. I think in a few years, even if I use the Sharingan, I won't be his opponent!"

    The third generation thought for a moment and asked: "Kakashi, do you think Naruto will pose a danger to Konoha?"

    Kakashi shook his head and said: "I think Naruto should not be a threat to Konoha. Although Naruto still has a lot of resentment towards the villagers in his heart, as time goes by, these resentments will inevitably diminish.  , plus Naruto is more and more concerned about Konoha. Especially Hyuga Hinata and Iruka, they can be said to be the people Naruto cares about the most, and of these two people, one is a chuunin in the village  Teacher, the eldest lady of the famous Hyuga clan in Konoha, both of them are inseparable from Konoha, so Naruto should slowly give up the resentment in his heart in the future. And even if Naruto doesn't let go of the resentment in his heart, because  With the relationship between Iruka and Hyuga Hinata, Naruto won¡¯t cause much damage to Konoha.¡±

    The third generation took a deep breath of smoke and said: "Okay, Kakashi. Please step back first!"

    "Yes, Lord III. Then I will take my leave first." Kakashi responded and prepared to leave.

    "Kakashi, train Naruto well. Maybe he will be able to surpass his father in the future." Just when Kakashi opened the door, the third generation spoke again: "Konoha owes them a lot. So.  If you can compensate, then try your best to compensate!¡±

    Kakashi nodded: "I understand, Third Generation." With that, Kakashi left the Hokage's office and disappeared quickly.

    Three days passed quickly.  For three whole days, I stayed with Hinata every day, training with her and going out for fun.  Accompany her on the street.  The happy time passed quickly, three days passed in the blink of an eye, and the vacation Kakashi gave us was over.  After I dropped Hinata off at home, I went back to my house alone

    "Hi, I haven't seen you for three days, how are you?" I arrived at the gathering place according to the time. Sasuke and Sakura had already arrived, but Kakashi still hadn't arrived.

    Sasuke looked at me and nodded without saying a word, while Sakura said: "I'm pretty good. After these three days, everything about me has recovered, and I also read some medical books.  I will work hard to become an excellent medical ninja. If you are injured in the future, leave it to me to treat you!"

    "Oh, then you have to work hard." Kakashi's voice came from behind Sakura.  Then Kakashi looked at me and said: "Hey, good, everyone is here. Judging from the expressions on everyone's faces, everyone's three days have been pretty good! Okay, then let's go  It¡¯s time to continue accepting new tasks. Let¡¯s complete all the tasks well!¡± ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±

    Then Kakashi took out a scroll from his arms and said: "Sakura has planned to become a medical ninja. You must know that the combat effectiveness of medical ninjas is not high, so in this case. Naruto and Sasuke, you two must have more skills."  Only strong strength is required, so that you can protect Sakura. However, the two of you now have very strong fighting power. You are probably considered to be the top among all the genin. Even the chuunin are no match for you.??But your current strength is okay against genin, but if your opponent is a chuunin, then your chances of winning are not great. It's not that your strength is inferior to the opponent, but that you lack combat experience.  There is such a big gap, so I decided that the next task is to enrich your combat experience.  To this end, I have included all the tasks that are suitable for us.  Of course, it¡¯s only limited to C level.  "

    Sakura¡¯s face turned pale as soon as she heard ¡®C-level mission¡¯.  It seems that the mission to the Land of Waves shocked Sakura too much.  However, the bloody scenes caused by the 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm' were indeed a bit too bloody.  This is especially scary for girls.  So it's normal for Sakura to still be a little uncomfortable with it.  There was nothing strange on the faces of Sasuke and I. Sasuke didn't see it because he passed out at the time. When he woke up, the area had been almost cleaned, and I was used to it.  After all, it's been almost a week and I've long since recovered.  Kakashi took all the performances of us in mind and opened the scroll.  He took a look and said: "First of all, there is a mountain to the east of our village, and there is a village at the foot of the mountain. The people in the village go to the mountain to cut firewood, hunt and make a living on some barren fields, because there is not much carnivorous food on the mountain.  Animals, so there are many kinds of wild animals on the mountain, and the number is large, so the villagers live a good life. But recently, for some unknown reason, a wild boar suddenly appeared and came down the mountain to harass the villagers every day. The hunters in the village organized several  The police tried to kill the wild boar, but they were rushed away by the wild boar every time. So far, one person has been killed by the wild boar. More than ten people were injured, so in the village  People hope that a ninja can kill this wild boar."

    I was stunned for a moment, and then said calmly: "Wild boar! Haha, I didn't expect that my opponent this time was actually a wild boar. I just happened to use this wild boar for surgery and use him to make a whole pig feast."

    "Hmph." Sasuke snorted softly without saying a word, and there was a trace of water stains on the corner of Sakura's mouth.  Kakashi looked at us and smiled flatly and said: "Okay, let's set off!" He said and headed towards the east.

    In less than an hour, the four of us had already entered the village.  The village is not that big, probably only a few hundred households.  Find the village chief directly.  The village chief is an old man in his fifties. Perhaps because of excessive worry, he has gray hair and is not in good spirits. When he saw the four of us, he had no other reaction, but after seeing  Our forehead protector, especially Mr. Kakashi, immediately became much happier when he received the power of attorney, at least he had a lot more smiles on his face.

    "Thank you so much for your hard work." The village chief said to us: "You came so far into our mountain, but we really scared that wild boar, so I ask you to take a good rest first.  , let¡¯s have lunch first!¡±

    Kakashi nodded and said, "Ah, that's really troublesome for you."

    "Oh, you're welcome." Then he stood up and said, "Then please wait for a while." Then he went to give orders to his servants.  Soon something went wrong, meat products were brought to the table, and finally a whole cow was served.  There is also a knife on the cow.  It looks like an all-ox feast.

    Sure enough, the village chief pointed to these dishes and said: "This is ox tongue, this is ox tail, this is beef tendon, and this." The village chief pointed to one of the dishes with an ambiguous smile on his face and said: "This is the most complementary to men.  It¡¯s a dish.¡±

    Kakashi sighed helplessly, while I was slightly stunned, and then smiled slightly.  Sasuke frowned and looked at this dish. It seemed that he still didn't know what this dish was?  I said, "Okay, Sakura, you don't want to eat this dish."

    "Huh? Why?" Sakura asked doubtfully, picking up a piece with chopsticks and looking at it: "It looks no different from ordinary beef, right?"

    I smiled softly and said: "Haha, I think this dish should be the most suitable for Kakashi-sensei, and Sasuke and I are too young to eat this. And Sakura, you are the least suitable to eat."  "

    When Sakura heard that she was about to speak, the village chief laughed loudly and said: "Haha. Yes, little ninja, what you said is definitely right, but it doesn't matter if you eat a little now. You must know that this is the best supplement for men.  A bullwhip!"

    As soon as the word 'bullwhip' was spoken, Sakura's face immediately turned red, and she quickly threw away the chopsticks in her hands, including the piece of bullwhip on the chopsticks.  Sasuke's face also turned slightly red, looking slightly embarrassed.

    I smiled softly, took a knife, cut a piece of meat from the whole cow's thigh, and then ate it slowly.  Sasuke and Sakura followed suit this time and started eating slowly.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 67 Giant Wild Boar

    After eating, we rested for a while. Kakashi clapped his hands and said: "Okay, everyone has eaten and rested. Now it's time to complete our mission. Of course, if possible,  It's best to complete this task within today." "Yes." We responded.  When we were eating just now, I wanted to see what Kakashi looked like, but I didn't expect that Kakashi actually hid behind the whole cow.  So much so that I still haven't discovered Kakashi's true face.

    As soon as the village chief heard that we planned to deal with the wild boar, he immediately said: "Then I will arrange for the villagers to go up the mountain with you. Our villagers will take you to the place where the wild boar often goes. It's just the impact of the wild boar.  The speed was very fast, and many villagers took pictures of the wild boar. So now it is very easy for some people to dare to go up the mountain."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Leave this to us, we will definitely protect those villagers."

    The village chief nodded and said, "Then I'll be relieved. I'll arrange for the villagers to guide you." After saying that, the village chief left in a hurry.  Not long after, the village chief came back.  He took a few breaths and said, "As soon as I told you the news, many villagers were willing to lead the way for you. They are already waiting outside." We picked up a few villagers and saw only these few villagers.  They are all strong men.  After the village chief said a few words to them, he nodded to us and then led us up the mountain.

    We walked on the mountain for about ten minutes, and then we came to a small stream. Then the villagers stopped, and one of them said: "Ninja masters, this is where the wild boars often come to drink water."  place. It comes here to drink water almost at this time every day. We designed traps several times but he avoided them. Then it came to harass our village. All the crops in the village were destroyed, and every time it came to hunt  When it comes, it goes on a rampage, making it impossible for us to hunt, and the bows and arrows in our hands cannot pierce its skin at all, so there is nothing we can do to it. We can only ask you."

    Kakashi nodded and said, "Oh, don't worry, we will take care of it."

    The villager nodded and said, "Then I'll leave everything to you. Oh, by the way, I forgot to mention that this wild boar is very big, so you have to be careful." Then he paused and said, "Then let's go down the mountain first.  Yes, we will wait for news from you at the foot of the mountain." Then the villagers left in a panic.

    I frowned slightly. After the villagers left completely, I said to Kakashi: "Kakashi-sensei, it seems that this battle is not easy. These people are very strong and very capable."  A strong farmer, and there are at least hundreds of such people in the whole village, but they were frightened by a wild boar. Moreover, the surroundings around you are in a mess, as if they were run over by something. And those villagers said  , their bows and arrows can't pierce its skin at all, so it seems that this wild boar is not simple at all!"

    "Well, let's wait and see." Kakashi said calmly: "Didn't the villagers say that the wild boar comes to drink water at this time every day? Then let's just wait here." We nodded.  , and then each of them hid in the tree.

    Not long after, a sound of ¡®rumbling, booming, booming¡¯ came from the forest.  Several of us looked at each other.  Then look in the direction from which the sound came.  Not long after, a huge wild boar appeared in our sight.  I took a look and said in surprise: "Kakashi-sensei, do you think this is still a wild boar?"

    Kakashi looked at the wild boar and said: "Judging from the appearance, if it were reduced three or four times, it would probably be an ordinary wild boar."

    I looked at this one, which was about three meters tall and more than five meters long. It also had a thick tuft of mane on its head. Its pointed teeth were half a meter high and exposed outside its mouth, just like small ivory.  The giant wild boar said: "How could hundreds of households in that village be trapped by this wild boar? Look at this size, let alone hit people, even if it hits a house, the house will probably be collapsed.  Just drop it. And I guess those pair of teeth can easily pierce the human body, and his skin cannot be pierced even by bows and arrows. I just don¡¯t know that kunai can pierce its skin."

    "Okay." Kakashi looked at us and said, "Apparently, this is our mission goal. Let's fight well. Don't be trampled to death by it." As he said this, Kakashi jumped back and jumped behind him.  On another tree.  He even waved his hands at us.

    I thought for a moment and said to Sasuke and Sakura: "Wait a moment, I will let my shadow clone try this wild boar first. You two pay attention to see this wild boar's strength, reaction speed and his  How thick is the skin? We can calculate it after the shadow clone disappears." Sasuke and Sakura nodded. After all, this wild boar is really thick.It was so unexpected that we might as well try it first.

    I formed a seal with both hands: "The Art of Shadow Clone." There was a soft bang, and three me's appeared beside me. I nodded to these three me, and then the three of them jumped down together, holding the  Kunai launched an attack on the wild boar.  The first one, when I fell, used my kunai to scratch the wild boar's body. The result was that the wild boar was intact and not even a scratch on its skin. The wild boar quickly turned around and thrust out its fangs and easily pierced my chest.  body, and then with a bang, this me disappeared.  At this time, the second I landed on the wild boar, and then stabbed it hard with the kunai in my hand. As a result, I only punctured a little skin, and even no blood came out.  The wild boar swung hard, and the huge force threw me off its back. Then it stepped down directly with its foot. With a 'bang', I also disappeared.  The third one, I fell behind the wild boar and was just about to attack, but the wild boar suddenly sat back, and as a result, I was also crushed to death by it.  Then the boar started howling at us.  It seems to be telling us to get down quickly.

    Seeing the situation in front of me, Sasuke, Sakura and I were all stunned. I smiled bitterly and said, "It is indeed a C-level mission, not simple at all." Then I paused and said, "Sasuke,  Sakura, wait a moment for the three of us to attack. I will attack and attract its attention from the front. Sasuke, you attack from behind. Sakura, you will contain it from the side. You have also seen the reaction speed of this wild boar.  , so you must be careful. Our targets are his weak points, his eyes, abdomen, and the back You all know it, right! By the way, Sasuke and others don't use fire escape, otherwise, the whole forest will burn  If you get up, then our mission this time will be meaningless. How about it? Do you have any different opinions? "

    Sakura had no problem, but Sasuke looked around, then thought for a moment and said, "No problem. I don't need Fire Release, but I want to be in front."

    I looked at Sasuke, then smiled flatly and said: "That's okay, since you are willing to be in the front, then let you be in the front. I will cooperate with you from behind. Oh, by the way, one more thing,  This wild boar also has a weakness, which is its mane. When the wind is blowing, the mane will be blown over by the wind and block his eyes. I will use wind escape later. At that time, Sasuke,  You have to seize the opportunity."

    "I know." Sasuke responded calmly, then stared at the wild boar.

    I took a deep breath and said: "Attack." Then the three of us jumped separately.

    Sasuke landed in front of the wild boar, pulled out two shurikens and immediately shot them towards the wild boar's eyes. The wild boar moved his body slightly, and the two shurikens were blocked by his exposed fangs.  Then the wild boar rushed towards Sasuke. The wild boar didn't even look at Sakura who was attacking from the side.  The ground shook for a moment, and it was very powerful.  While the wild boar was charging towards Sasuke, I reached into my ninja tool bag, took out an explosive charm, tied it to a kunai, and then shot it towards the wild boar's chest.  But the boar moved its body slightly, and my kunai shot towards the other side.  With a 'ding' sound, it was inserted into the crack of the stone, and with a 'bang' sound, the explosive talisman exploded.  It may not have any impact on wild boars.

    Sasuke wanted to move aside, but with a 'boom', the wild boar broke several big trees before stopping, then turned around and aimed at Sasuke again.  I took a deep breath and quickly formed a seal with my hands: "Wind Escape: Great Breakthrough." Then I opened my mouth and blew out bursts of whirlwind.  Soon the boar's sight was blocked by his own mane. Sasuke immediately jumped up and jumped onto the boar's nose. Then he pulled out the kunai with both hands. The kunai was still tied with an explosive charm, and then stabbed it in fiercely.  After catching the wild boar's eyes, I held two kunai with explosive charms in my hands, and then aimed at the wild boar's chest and stabbed it in.  At this time, Sakura also took the kunai and stabbed it into the softest abdominal skin of the wild boar, and then the sound of "booming" kept sounding, and the howling of the wild boar kept sounding.

    ¡°But we didn¡¯t expect that in this case, the wild boar was not dead yet.  It struggled to get up.  I looked at it and then took a few steps forward, aimed at the wild boar's neck, formed a seal with both hands and said: "Wind Release: Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm." 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm' is indeed a powerful ninjutsu, the wild boar's neck  An opening was opened immediately, and then he died soon after.

    ¡° In this case, our team¡¯s second C-level mission has been completed.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Naruto Uzumaki Chapter 68 Mission to exterminate thieves

    We successfully killed this giant wild boar. In this case, we have successfully completed the second C-level mission.  Then a few of us stayed in the village for one night and had a whole pig feast.

    After leaving the village, Kakashi did not take us back to Konoha, but took us towards another line of defense.  The three of us quickly followed. After running for several hours, I sped up slightly and asked, "Kakashi-sensei, this direction doesn't seem to be going back to Konoha. Where are you taking us? Execute  Next mission?¡±

    Kakashi smiled softly, then nodded and said: "Ah, that's right, but this mission is not to capture wild beasts like last time, nor is it to escort someone, this mission is to exterminate bandits.  "

    "Bandit!" Sakura's face suddenly turned pale.  But Sasuke turned to look at me and said to himself in his heart: "I will never lose to you this time." And there was a trace of murderous intent in my eyes.

    Kakashi saw the reactions of the three of us, then took out a scroll from the ninja bag beside him, spread it out and said to us: "The bandit's stronghold is located in the Kingdom of Fire, but that place  It is already a border area, and there is a small town there, but because it is close to the border, this small town is a mixed bag of people, including thieves, deserters, samurai, and some people living at the bottom of society Anyway, there are people living there.  It was very chaotic. On a high mountain behind this town, there was a cottage. The cottage was occupied by hundreds of thieves. Originally, this group of thieves and the town were at peace with each other. At most, they went to rob those small villages.  , but I don¡¯t know what happened recently? The number of thieves suddenly increased a lot, and then they began to plunder the village uncharacteristically, and they carried out devastating attacks on the village. The whole village was left in ruins. Basically, men  All were killed, all the women were kidnapped, and the entire village was burned down. Because of this, the guards and some warriors in the town began to unite to fight against this group of thieves. However, this group of thieves was well-equipped, and had well-established advance and retreat. They fought against each other.  The cooperation between them was very tacit and they acted quickly. After several battles, the thieves firmly gained the upper hand. Later, they looted the town. They killed almost everyone in the town and then returned to their own village."  Then Kakashi put away the scroll and said: "Because this group of thieves has looted all the nearby villages, they will inevitably move into the Country of Fire. Our mission is to kill them all before they move inside.  .This group of thieves is a group of crazy people. If they are allowed to successfully break into the interior, many villages will definitely be destroyed. In order to prevent these tragedies from happening, we will not show mercy. Just kill all the thieves.  .¡±

    A bloodthirsty smile appeared on the corner of my mouth, and I said coldly: "Don't worry, Kakashi-sensei, I will not show mercy to them. No matter who these people are? But since they have chosen to become thieves,  And since we have accepted this task, it is time to make them pay for what they have done." Upon hearing my words, Sasuke and Sakura trembled slightly.  They felt a chill from my words, especially Sakura, who remembered her trip to the Land of Waves.

    After running for more than two days, a few of us finally arrived at the foot of a mountain before dark on the third day. The mountain was very high and steep.  Kakashi glanced at the stone monument next to the road, then nodded and said: "Okay, this is our goal. There should be a cottage on the mountain, and the thieves are on the mountain. According to this information, the thieves seem to be preparing to leave here.  . Go to the interior of the Fire Country. So we launch an attack as soon as possible. Only by destroying them." At this point, Kakashi glanced at us slightly, and then continued: "But it is getting late today, so I plan to first  Go take a look at the plundered town, and then find a place to rest and recover from the fatigue accumulated from the long journey in the past two days before launching an attack tomorrow." After saying that, Kakashi turned around and headed in the other direction.  go.

    The three of us quickly followed Kakashi-sensei, but after thinking for a while, I still formed a seal with my hands and said: "Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang', a second me appeared around me.  I nodded to him and said, "Then it's up to you." The other me nodded and said, "Don't worry, leave this matter to me!" Then one of me jumped, and the other me disappeared into the forest.

    "Naruto, what are you doing?" Sakura asked, "What did you ask you to do?"

    I smiled flatly and said: "Nothing? I just asked him to investigate the situation on the mountain stronghold. At least make sure that the other party is still on the mountain. If not, then our trip was in vain."

    Kakashi glanced at me and said: "Naruto, your idea is very good, but it is almost dark, and your long blond hair and outer coveringsThe white robe above is very conspicuous at night.  Very easy to spot.  "

    I smiled softly and said, "Teacher, I have already prepared my clothes for night walking, so don't worry!" Kakashi nodded and continued walking forward

    On the other side, I (the shadow clone) stood at the foot of the mountain, glanced at the mountain in front of me, and then jumped towards the mountain.  But my speed is not fast, because I know that the other party is likely to have a hidden sentry nearby. After all, Kakashi said that the other party cooperates tacitly and has a well-founded advance and retreat. This is simply impossible for thieves, and they cooperate tacitly.  , this can only be the army.  Because ordinary thieves are noisy, it is impossible to cooperate with each other tacitly, and if the number of people is small, they can still do it, but if the number of people is large, they will not be able to advance and retreat in a well-founded manner.  And if hundreds or even thousands of people on the other side can do this, then the only possibility is the army.  Since it is an army, it is very likely that there will be hidden posts in addition to the open posts.  I have to be careful.

    "Sure enough." I said secretly in my heart.  At this time, I was hiding in a tree. The leaves were thick enough to completely block me. I could see the village in the distance. Two middle-aged men with guns stood at the gate of the village. There were several more behind the gate.  A middle-aged man holding a steel knife.  These are open sentinels, and there are also many hidden sentries. For example, where I am, on a branch about five meters away in front of me, there is a man holding a bow and arrow, watching the situation below. On another tree not far away  There was also a person secretly observing the surroundings, and there were also people secretly hiding in the grass on the ground.

    I smiled flatly, I think they probably don¡¯t know that ninjas are experts at hiding their traces, and their methods are useless in front of people.  I raised my head and glanced at the sky. It was already late. The sky was slowly getting dark. It probably wouldn't take long for the sky to get completely dark.  He slowly took off his white robe, folded it carefully, and stored it in the storage scroll.  Then he took out a black coat, put it on, and took out a black cloth strip to tie up his long hair.  Then he stayed there quietly, waiting for the sky to darken completely.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the sky to darken completely. At this time, many people came out of the village, and then the secret sentries who had been hiding all came out of their hiding places. It turned out to be a shift change.  I smiled slightly, then jumped over the whistles quickly.

    "Huh?" A few secret sentries noticed when I passed behind them. They immediately turned around, but by this time I was already in the shadow of a tree not far from the wooden fence of their cottage.  So they didn't find anything, they just saw the branches swaying left and right due to the mountain wind.

    I looked at the wooden fence in front of me. The wooden fence was not high, and although the gap between the two wooden stakes was not enough for an adult to pass through, it was still not a problem for a twelve-year-old child like me.  , but there are several torches behind the wooden fence, illuminating the surrounding area brightly, and there are also a few people hiding in the dark and staring at this side.  In this case, I simply can't get over.  Even if you get a little closer, you will be discovered.

    Although I have not entered the mountain stronghold yet, I am at least certain of one thing, that is, these people are indeed soldiers, and they are the kind of well-trained army.  If it weren't for this kind of army, it would never be possible to do what it is now.

    But this kind of defense couldn't stop me. I smiled softly at the corner of my mouth, then formed a seal with my hands and whispered softly: "Wind Escape: Great Breakthrough." Then I took a deep breath, blew hard, and added  The mountain wind on the mountain was already strong, and the flames on many torches were blown around for a while, and the lighting ability was reduced to the minimum.  While I was using Wind Release, I was gathering chakra on my feet. Although I couldn't really do two things at once, if it was just to this extent, I could already do it. After all, when I was training under the waterfall,  I have already trained in this aspect.

    After I gathered chakra on my feet, I made a strong move and quickly passed the wooden fence, entering the cottage without being discovered by anyone.  I carefully explored the cottage. The layout inside the cottage was also perfect. Within the wooden fence outside, there was a barrier spanning the entire cottage. Even if outsiders broke through the outer layer, they would still have to face such a situation.  Layers of horse formations.  For ordinary people, it seems to be very difficult to capture.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 69 Searching for Survivors

    I bypassed the Juma formation and hid in the shadows behind a tent. Groups of thieves patrolling past with guns or knives.  .  com and the density of patrols is extremely frequent, which makes my plan to survey the cottage extremely troublesome.

    I slowly sneaked towards the back of the cottage.  Although it took a lot of time, I still reached the back of the cottage without disturbing anyone. The defense behind the cottage was even tighter. There were people patrolling almost every minute, and there were a lot of people here.  Horses, and three large warehouses, the first and second warehouses are the most closely guarded.  As for the third warehouse, it was only guarded by a few thieves.  I pressed around, then formed a seal with my hands and said: "Transformation Technique." With a 'bang', I turned into a mouse.  Then he gently crawled out of the shadows and crawled towards the warehouse.

    Although I use the transformation technique well, if there is any ninja here now, even a genin may see through my transformation technique. After all, the transformation technique is just a basic ninjutsu.  The chance of being discovered is too high.  It's just that these are just ordinary thieves, or at most soldiers, and even if there are really ninjas in this cottage, they will definitely not be at the back of the cottage.

    "Huh? What is it? Tsk, what did I think it was? It turned out to be a mouse." Several guards glanced at the mouse I turned into, then stopped paying attention to me, and I got into the warehouse.  .

    After running into the warehouse, I looked around and saw that there were only a few torches in the entire warehouse lighting up the surroundings. With these few torches, I found that there was a large amount of grain and grass piled up in the warehouse. With a bang, I  After changing back, he checked the surroundings and found that this warehouse was completely used to store grain and grass. Countless grains were piled up into several hills, and the entire warehouse was sealed, except for the main entrance of the warehouse.  There are only a few transom windows above the warehouse, but those transom windows are too small, not even a child can pass through, and there is a lot of distance between the torches and the grain and grass. In order to prevent fires, there is enough distance between the torches and the grain and grass.  , even if the torch suddenly falls, it is impossible to burn the food and grass.

    I thought for a moment, then made a seal with my hands and turned into a black bird, flying out from the transom. Then under the cover of night, I quickly arrived at the top of the second warehouse, and then flew out from the transom.  , looking down, everywhere you can see are weapons, swords, swords, halberds and some armor.  But there was no one inside. I entered the warehouse and observed the weapons carefully. I saw that these weapons were all made of iron, and all the weapons were well maintained. I smiled flatly and said to myself: "This is definitely not what thieves can do."  Made it happen.¡±

    Then I left this warehouse and came to the transom of the third warehouse. Looking down from above, I saw a fragrant scene.  I saw a lot of people below, and all of them were women, nearly a thousand people.  Moreover, each of their clothes were in tatters, barely covering some vital parts, exposing a large area of ??snow-white skin.  A few or dozens of them hugged each other and huddled together, with tears on their faces, and a look of fear in their eyes.  From time to time, he looks at the warehouse door with fearful eyes. Maybe he is afraid of something?  After thinking about it for a moment, I knew what was going on?  Kakashi said that these thieves kidnapped all the women. I think these are the women who were kidnapped by these thieves. As for their clothes, they must have been torn when they were insulted by the thieves!

    At this time, a dozen thieves pushed open the warehouse door and walked in.  Then the door of the warehouse was closed at once, and the dozen thieves walked into these women with barely any hair on their faces.  Then they each grabbed a woman and started working on the spot.

    I tightened my hands and prepared to kill these people. I hate people who rape women the most.  I will never show mercy to such people.  But I let go of my hands again.  It is easy to kill a dozen thieves with my strength, but what happens after killing these people?  After killing these people, the woman will definitely be even more panicked, and she will definitely alert the two thieves guarding the door. And these two thieves can only shout casually, and then they will alert the people in this cottage. With me alone  There is absolutely no way a person can protect nearly a thousand women and escape from here.  What's more, I'm just a shadow clone.  There is absolutely no way I can protect so many people.  I gritted my teeth slightly, then flapped my wings and left the top of the warehouse. Slowly, we observed the entire cottage from the top of the cottage. When I saw the largest tent in the middle of the cottage, I knew it must be  It was the tent of the leader of these thieves. I landed quietly outside the tent and listened carefully to the sounds inside the tent, but I only heard the gasping of men and the begging of women for mercy.  I gritted my teeth slightly and hid in the dark, then returned to my original appearance, and then made a slight seal with my hands, and then there was no trace of me appearing here againAfter I created the shadow clone, I asked the shadow clone to investigate the cottage, and I followed Kakashi-sensei to the town that had been massacred. Before we entered the town, a few of us saw the sky hovering over the town.  The vulture, my heart sank, and soon a few of us entered the town. We saw corpses everywhere in the town, both adults and children, and the death conditions were very miserable.  And because of time, many corpses have already rotted.  There were also several vultures eating carrion on the corpse, and several hyenas gnawing on the corpse.  I looked around, the murderous intention in my heart getting stronger and stronger.

    "Ugh" Sakura inevitably vomited, and even Sasuke's face continued to wet.  There was no expression on Kakashi's face. I think Kakashi must have seen this situation too many times.  My eyes turned slightly cold, and then I stepped forward to disperse these hyenas, but unfortunately, they would not leave easily, so I took out a kunai and killed a few hyenas before I dispersed them.  But they did not go far, but looked at us from a distance.

    Kakashi sighed slightly: "If this is allowed to continue, these corpses will completely rot and may cause a plague. So either bury these corpses or burn them all."

    "It's impossible to bury it. After all, there are not tens of thousands but thousands of corpses here. If the four of us alone can't complete it in a short time, and because of time constraints, it is estimated that all the corpses have rotted  No one is willing to touch the rotting corpses, so the best option is to burn the entire town." I looked around and said softly: "But if you burn the town now, it will easily arouse the thieves.  Pay attention, so we can only burn down the whole town after destroying the thieves." Then I paused, then got up and ran into the town thinking about it.

    "Naruto, where are you going?" Kakashi asked when he saw me leaving suddenly.

    I answered loudly without looking back: "I went to search around. Although the thieves massacred the entire town, there must be people in this town who can survive. I don't believe that all the people in the entire town will be robbed by the thieves."  Kill. I¡¯m going to search the whole town.¡±

    Kakashi looked at my back and said: "Ah, you are right, but it has been a while since the thieves massacred the city. Even if someone survives, they must have died of starvation or left the town.  . And it¡¯s impossible for you to search the entire town by yourself.¡±

    "Teacher." I stopped and said, "You are right. I am sure that one person cannot search the entire town in a short time. If this is the case, then a thousand people will come to search." I said  I formed a seal with my hands. As I formed the seal, a large amount of chakra began to emerge from my body: "The art of multiple shadow clones." The sound of 'bang bang bang' kept ringing, and two or three thousand people appeared densely around me.  of me.

    "It's amazing." Seeing the situation in front of her, Sakura stopped vomiting and looked at me dumbfounded.

    "What a strong chakra." Sasuke looked at me in surprise and said in his heart: "Naruto's chakra is actually so huge. Damn it, I will never lose to you, Naruto."

    Kakashi's right eye shrank slightly and said secretly: "Naruto, is your chakra so huge? No one has ever been able to create thousands of shadow clones, not even hundreds of shadow clones.  Very few. You are kind of unique."

    I said loudly: "Everyone, we must search every inch of the land to find anyone who may still be alive." "Oh." I responded to everyone, and then spread out, even myself moved towards  Go in one direction.

    "Well!" Kakashi shrugged helplessly and said: "Well, Naruto actually went to search, so the few of us can't help much. I think we should find a place to rest first, and then  Get your things ready and wait for Naruto to come back!" "Yes, sensei." Then Kakashi and the others headed in one direction.

    "Damn it, no one is alive." Several of me walked out of a clothing store and continued walking towards another room.  "Damn it, I don't have one here either." "There isn't one here either." "No one is alive."

    In the dry well, inside the cracks in the wall, in the cellar.  Wherever I saw it, I and my shadow clone went up to look for it, but no one was found. "Are there really no survivors?" I murmured.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 70 Survivor

    "No, there must be more. No matter how the thieves massacre the city, there will always be a few people who can survive. This is inevitable." I said to myself, and then I straightened my body and headed towards another place.  Go, and at the same time, the shadow clones disappear automatically and send the news back to me.  It's a pity that nothing was gained.

    I saw a house that seemed to have been abandoned for a long time. The house was large and surrounded by walls, but it looked like it had been abandoned for at least five or six years. Originally, I didn¡¯t plan to go in, but after considering this  There may be some poor people living here in this place, and precisely because this place has been abandoned, the possibility of being attacked by thieves is not high.  And even if a thief comes here, he probably won't search too carefully.  Therefore, the probability of someone surviving in this kind of place is actually higher.

    I walked into this abandoned house and looked around. I saw a lot of corpses rotting on the ground. This proved that there were indeed people living here before the massacre. I looked around and saw that there was nothing special here.  .  I walked into the house and saw several bodies lying here.  I searched carefully and found nothing.

    At this time, a shadow clone passed the information to me.  It turned out that Kakashi and the others had already left the town and found a place in the nearby forest to rest.  After all, the town is now full of rotting corpses, and the air is still filled with the strong smell of blood. It is impossible to have a good rest in such an environment.  I smiled helplessly and was about to give up, because at this moment many shadow clones sent me information, but there was no news either.  I have already searched most of the town, and there are only a few areas left. The possibility of anyone surviving is very low.  I sighed slightly and planned to go find Kakashi and the others, but after thinking about it, I still planned to finish searching the house, but now only the back of the house was left unsearched.

    When I came to the back of the house, there was nothing special. There was only a small pond without water, and I could see the bottom at a glance.  There are just a few big trees.  I shook my head helplessly and planned to leave. I jumped onto the wall and looked around. I saw many of my shadow clones searching the remaining areas that had not yet been searched.

    "Huh? What is this sound?" When I was just about to leave, I heard a slight cry in the bloody wind. I quickly stopped and listened carefully to the wind blowing around me.  There was a strong smell of blood, the sound of wind blowing, and a slight cry inside.  Hearing this voice, I felt happy. I finally knew that there were really people alive here, although hearing this voice, they might have been very weak.

    I jumped back into the house, then listened to the sound, and slowly walked over little by little in search of the sound.  Soon I came to some big trees, and my voice came from here.  But when I looked around, I saw a few big trees and nothing at all.  I was stunned for a moment, then carefully checked several big trees, but there was nothing wrong with the big trees. I lay on the ground and listened carefully to the sounds underground, and sure enough, there were waves of subtle crying coming from the ground.

    Hearing this burst of crying, a smile appeared on my face. I stroked the ground carefully, and soon I found a tiny gap in the lawn. I pulled hard and immediately pulled up the turf.  The secret cellar appeared in front of me. I smiled flatly, pulled up the stone cover of the cellar, and jumped down.

    As soon as I entered the cellar, I heard a noise. I saw that there were not many things in the cellar. I saw it completely at a glance. There was not much in it. There were only a few huge jars placed in the corners. I  He glanced around, then walked straight towards the corner.

    "Who are you?" When I came to the jar, a frightened voice came to mind. When I saw it, it turned out to be a young woman in her twenties holding a little girl about two or three years old and hiding.  it's here.  I think they were so panicked because they suddenly saw me here and thought I was one of those thieves.  Moreover, there were obvious tears on her eyes. It seemed that she was the one who was crying just now.

    I smiled softly, then pointed to the forehead protector around my neck and said, "I am a ninja from Konoha. You should be survivors. Don't worry! It's okay now."

    The young woman breathed a sigh of relief after seeing my forehead protector: "Great, in this case, Ran Ran (book friend 'aolo¡ª¡õ' guest star) will be saved." The young woman said with a look of pain on her face  He looked at the little girl in his arms with pity.  Then the young woman handed the little girl in her hand to me and said, "Please, save this child!"

    I reached out and took the little girl and said, "Let's go, I'll get you out."

      The young woman shook her head and said, "No, you just need to rescue Ran Ran. Don't worry about me."

    I reached out and pulled up the woman and said, "Don't worry, there are no thieves outside anymore. You can go out without worry. And even if there are thieves, I still have companions. We will protect you."

    The woman still shook her head: "I'm going to accompany my husband. I think he must be very lonely down there! I have to go and accompany him." The woman looked at the little girl in my arms.  Full of death.

    "Wait a minute." I said quickly: "I don't know what happened? But if you die, what will your daughter do? Children without parents are very pitiful."

    The young woman nodded with a painful look on her face: "I know too. But I can no longer take care of Ran Ran, so please take good care of her."

    I was slightly stunned. Then I suddenly noticed something was wrong. The smell of blood in the air was too strong.  Because the smell of blood outside was very strong, I didn't pay attention, but now I discovered that the smell of blood here was also very strong, but this is a closed cellar, and generally there is no such strong smell of blood.  But now there is this strong smell of blood.  In this case, there is only one possibility.  I took a step forward slightly and saw a huge 20 centimeter gash on the woman's back. It looked like it was caused by a sharp blade. It had not been treated in any way and even seemed to have been soaked in water, so now her back was already  Completely decomposed, she was now lingering in agony.

    "You see!" The young woman smiled softly and said: "Do you think I can continue to live in this situation?" Then she continued to speak without waiting for me to speak: "The town was attacked that day.  The thieves broke through and my husband died on the spot. I hugged Ran Ran and we hid here, but we were in such a hurry that we didn't bring much food in. We could only stay here with the little food we brought.  After a few days, I ran out of food and I had no choice but to go out to look for food, but the thieves had not completely left at that time. Although I found some food, the thieves discovered me and they caught me and wanted to take me away.  Let's go. When I was passing by the river outside the town, I ran into the river and escaped. But when I jumped into the river, someone slashed me in the back, and then I fell into the river.  , maybe they thought I was dead, so they didn¡¯t come to search for me, but I finally returned to the town and returned here with food. I didn¡¯t know if the thieves would come back, so I kept  Hiding here, but all my food was eaten yesterday, but I no longer have the strength to find food. Originally, I thought that our mother and daughter could only starve to death here. I didn't expect that you would come here today.  Please, help me take good care of Ran Ran."

    "Who are you? Where is Ran Ran's mother?" At this time, the little girl in my arms woke up, and her big bright eyes blinked at me.

    "Ran Ran." The young woman called softly.

    "Mom." The little girl in my arms quickly reached out to her mother when she heard her call.

    "Ran Ran, mom is going to find dad. From now on, you can live with this big brother! You have to listen to big brother." The young woman said softly to the little girl.

    "Mom, Ran Ran doesn't want it, Ran Ran wants to go find her father." The little girl said coquettishly.

    The young woman shook her head and said: "Ran Ran, the place where dad goes is very far away. Children are not allowed to go, so only mom can go. When mom finds dad, she and dad will come to find Ran Ran. Ran Ran will follow her elder brother first.  Would it be nice to live together?" Then the young woman paused and said, "And if Ranran doesn't obey, then the later mom and dad come back."

    The little girl shed tears when she heard this: "Ran Ran is obedient, but mom and dad must come back early."

    The young woman hugged the little girl tightly in her arms: "Mom knows, mother will not lie to Ran Ran. As long as Ran Ran listens well to big brother, mother and father will come to pick up Ran Ran soon."

    "Oh." The little girl responded aggrievedly, and then the young woman handed her to me and said, "My daughter's name is Jiulan Junran, and her nickname is Ran Ran."

    I took the little girl and said, "My name is Uzumaki Naruto. I will treat her as my own sister from now on."

    "Then I'm relieved." The young woman nodded and said, "You should leave quickly." I nodded, and then covered the little girl's eyes with my hands. The young woman smiled softly, and then shook her head vigorously.  Hit the stone wall.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 71 The Killing Begins

    "Brother Naruto. Where are we going?" Ran Ran asked softly in my arms,

    I smiled softly and said: "Brother has a few companions, let's go find them."

    "Oh" Ran Ran responded softly.  Then the sound of 'guk guk' came out.  I was slightly stunned. At this time, Ran Ran said with some embarrassment: "Brother Naruto, do you have anything to eat? Ran Ran is hungry."

    I just remembered that Ran Ran¡¯s mother had just said that their food had been finished yesterday.  In other words, the two of them have been hungry for a whole day. I quickly took out a rice ball from my body and said, "This is the only thing I have with me. You can eat it first. Wait a minute, and I will make something delicious for you."

    Ran Ran took the rice ball and wanted to eat it, but she put it down, then handed it to me again and said: "Ran Ran still doesn't want to eat it. Brother Naruto hasn't eaten either, so I'd better keep it for Brother Naruto to eat."  ." I looked at the little girl in my arms and tightened my hands slightly. From the time I was born to now, no one has ever cared about me so much except the mother in my memory.  Iruka was the first person to recognize me, Hinata was the first person to like me, and the little girl in front of me was the first person to give me the food in her hand when she was hungry.  Although this food was originally given to her by me.

    I clasped my hands tightly, and then smiled softly: "Don't worry, Ran Ran, didn't I tell you that I have a few companions, and they still have food there. I won't go hungry. And you are already hungry."  It¡¯s been a day, so let¡¯s eat quickly.¡±

    Ran Ran looked at me and thought for a while, then nodded with a smile and said: "I know, Brother Naruto. Then I'm going to eat." Then Ran Ran started to eat the rice ball in her hand.  I smiled softly and sped up, heading towards where Kakashi and the others were.

    "Kakashi-sensei, I'm back." I carried Ranran to the place where Kakashi rested.  By this time, it had been dark for a while, and my shadow clones were basically back.  It's a pity that no other survivors were found except Ran Ran, who was holding in my hand.

    "Ah, so cute." Sakura saw Ran Ran in my arms and said, "Naruto, who is she?"

    Kakashi looked at the little girl in my arms and said, "Naruto, did you only find her as a survivor?"

    I shook my head and said in a low voice: "No, two. There is also her mother, but her mother has gone to find her father now. So she was entrusted to me."

    Sakura frowned slightly and was about to speak, but Kakashi reached out to stop her. Kakashi smiled softly and said to Ran Ran: "Little sister, what's your name?" But Ran Ran obviously didn't buy Kaka.  Xi's tent, she glanced at Kakashi and buried her head deeply in my arms.  Kakashi helplessly shook his head and said: "Uh-huh, forget it. Okay Naruto, you must be tired too, come and have something to eat!"

    I nodded and carried Ranran to the fire. There were a few pheasants beside the fire, but they were almost roasted.  I thought for a moment, and then said: "Kakashi-sensei, Sakura, and Sasuke, you should have some rice balls with you, can you give them to me? Ran Ran can't bite the chicken yet!"

    Kakashi, Sakura and Sasuke all nodded, then took out the rice balls and handed them to me. I took them all and gave them to Ran Ran.  After eating, I coaxed Ranran to fall asleep first. After all, he was only a three-year-old child and was still very sleepy.

    At this time, Kakashi said: "Naruto, what happened to this girl? Are her parents dead?" I nodded, and then told them everything about Ran Ran.

    "It's so pitiful that you lost your parents at such a young age." Sakura sighed.

    "What about you? Naruto, what are you going to do? You know we have to go up the mountain to deal with those thieves tomorrow!" Kakashi asked.

    "She is very similar to me?" I said softly: "She has no parents like me. If I don't take care of her, then she will be as lonely and helpless as I was when I was a child, and she doesn't have us yet.  The kind of environment in Konoha, so if I don't take care of her, then she will definitely starve to death. Even if she doesn't starve to death, she will be bullied. I will never allow it."

    Kakashi was silent, he didn't know what to say for a moment.  Even Sakura and Sasuke fell silent.  I gently leaned against Ran Ran's side.  Kakashi and the others sat down helplessly, but almost as soon as Kakashi sat down, he stood up again, as did Sakura and Sasuke, because they felt a murderous aura almost at the same time.  A very strong murderous aura.

    "What happened? Naruto." Kakashi looked at me and asked. I shook my head and looked at Ran Ran who was awakened by my murderous intent and looked at me with fear on her face. She immediately restrained her murderous intent and hugged her.  Ran Ran coaxed her gently, and after a while Ran Ran fell asleep again.I breathed a sigh of relief.

    I looked at Kakashi and then said: "The shadow clone who went to the village to spy on information has already sent the news back to me."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "It's been so long, it seems that the other party is very tightly guarded, tell me!"

    I nodded and said: "The defense is indeed very tight, and what I detected is not too much, but only a few points. First, I am sure that the opponent is definitely not a thief but an army, and even  It's not the kind of deserters or ordinary troops, it's definitely the kind of elite among the elite. And judging from the layout of the village, the leaders or the top people in the army are definitely not incompetent people, but the kind of famous generals. Second, I  I found out where the other party¡¯s food and fodder were placed. Thirdly, the women who were kidnapped in the entire town were also in the cottage.¡± I paused slightly and said, ¡°And the scenes in the cottage are extremely beautiful, almost everywhere.  That sound." Then I told my clone everything I saw.  Then I said calmly: "I hate people who use their strong power to bully others the most, but I can't protect those women alone, so Kakashi-sensei, Sasuke and Sakura, please invite me tomorrow  Protect those women, I will make them regret what they have done. Let them regret that they are still alive in this world. I will let them know that death is a luxury."

    My tone was very calm, as if nothing happened.  The murderous aura in their bodies did not reappear, but the bodies of Sasuke and Sakura trembled unconsciously, while Kakashi's inner uneasiness became more and more serious.

    Kakashi leaned against the tree trunk and looked at my eyes, which slowly turned blood red, and said secretly: "This feeling, this chakra, has Naruto unlocked the seal?" His left hand was already placed on his forehead protector.  , he was ready to open his Sharingan at any time, but it was me he was dealing with.  After a while, Kakashi let go of his left hand on his forehead protector and said to himself: "No, not yet, the seal has not been broken yet, but the Nine-Tails' chakra has indeed leaked out. I don't know if Naruto can control this power.  , if it can be controlled, then Naruto's strength will be terrifying. But" Kakashi glanced at Ran Ran in my arms and said: "But it can make Naruto restrain his resentment.  More and more people are appearing. In this case, Konoha will be safer. It seems that Naruto must vent his anger tomorrow. I can only blame you for provoking some terrible people!"

    Early the next morning, several of us got up. I handed Ran Ran over to Xiao Ying. Although Ran Ran was unwilling to leave me, Xiao Ying still took Ran Ran with her in the end.  I headed towards the thief on the mountain alone. This time I didn't hide my traces at all and just went up the mountain openly.  Kakashi, Sasuke, and Sakura secretly went up the mountain. I had told them the location of the warehouse, and they would go straight there, while I entered through a frontal attack.  After Kakashi and the others left, a cruel smile appeared on my face, and the murderous aura in my body could no longer be controlled.

    "This is where those secret whistles are hiding!" I said softly to myself.  Then I gathered chakra on my feet and came into the grass with a 'whoosh' sound. Looking at the dark whistle in front of me that I hadn't noticed at all, I smiled flatly and said, "Where are you looking at?"

    "Huh?" The secret whistler was startled and turned around quickly, but when he just turned around, the two kunai in my hand had already pierced his shoulders.  He immediately lost his ability to fight.  "Ah!" The secret whistle screamed loudly.  The sound was miserable.  But this scream reminded everyone.  Both hidden and open whistles began to come here.

    I smiled flatly and said: "Don't the women in the cottage smell good? I think when you humiliate them, their screams are also like this." Then I pulled out the knife from his waist: "Don't worry  I won't kill you. It's just that I have to make you pay some price." As I said that, I waved the knife in my hand, chopped off his two legs, and finally stabbed the knife into his lower body, and then I lowered my head  He put his head in his ear and said: "You won't die in a short time. As for whether you can be saved, it depends on whether anyone will pass by here. Oh, by the way, I forgot, all the people near here  Everyone has been slaughtered by you, and only some women in the village are left. Haha, maybe they will show kindness and come to save you." Then I paused and said, "But one thing that can be confirmed is that you  It's just the first one, and your companions will be like this next. Maybe you are lucky because your hands are still on your body." As I said that, I walked out, and there were already many people around.  I surrounded them, but they didn't even look at the secret whistle.  They just pointed their weapons at me.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 72 Killing

    Looking at the thieves surrounding me, although these people are now dressed as thieves, they have a killing aura that even the regular army does not have. I smiled softly and said: "You can tell by the aura on your body.  You are definitely not thieves, but an army, or even an elite who has fought in hundreds of battlescom I just don¡¯t know why you are here? I think there must be a big secret! Do you mind telling me?" No one on the other side answered.  , but instead raised the steel knife and spear in his hand to chop or stab me.  I smiled flatly, then jumped up into the sky and said, "It seems like you won't tell me. Forget it, you probably don't know much anyway. I'll just go and ask your general. I think he knows."  There should be more." As I said that, I took out a kunai and opened my sea-blue eyes: "Now you should pay for everything you have done!"

    All the thieves raised their spears and pointed them at me as I fell from the sky. It seemed that they planned to stab me into a candied haws.  I smiled flatly, kicked a spear hard, and then fell down. As soon as I landed on the ground, the kunai in my hands pierced the arm of a man holding a steel knife. My arm hurt, and the steel in his hand  The knife fell.  I reached out and took the steel knife, a bloodthirsty smile appeared on the corner of my mouth. I gathered chakra on my hands and feet at the same time, and accelerated with all my strength. I cut off the arm of the person in front of me with one knife, and then I cut off the arm of the person behind me with one knife.  With the other arm of the person, when they were surrounding them, he squatted down, held the steel knife and swung it forcefully at their thighs. Many people's thighs were chopped off by me.  In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen people have fallen down, and everyone is still alive. It's just that I cut off a part of these fallen people, either their hands or their feet. In short, no one is intact.  .  Now they are all lying on the ground wailing.  I looked around at the people who I didn't dare to step forward for a moment, smiled softly, then tightened the steel knife in my hand and continued to rush towards them.

    "General, no good, something happened." A man dressed as a thief rushed into the most luxurious tent in the middle of the village and said loudly.

    "I said, you can't call me general here anymore, you have to call me king. Do you understand?" The middle-aged man sitting on the commander's seat, holding a book in his hand, scolded, and then said  : "Okay, what's the matter?"

    The thief hurriedly said: "General No, Your Majesty, it's not good, someone is coming up the mountain to kill you."

    The middle-aged man frowned slightly, put down the book in his hand and said, "Who is the other party? How many people are there? Where has the other party gone now?"

    Thief: "The other party has already arrived in front of the stronghold, but there is only one person. He seems to be only eleven or two years old" The thief's voice became smaller and smaller.  Eventually it was no longer even audible.

    "What a waste." The middle-aged man said angrily, and even threw the book in his hand at the thief: "You are a bunch of wastes, the other party is just a kid, and you are shouting for a kid.  You're screaming. Go and send a few people to catch that brat."

    The thief said with a bitter face: "General Your Majesty, although the opponent is just a kid, the brothers can't stop it. The kid has hit hundreds of us. Although no one died, he chopped them all."  They broke the legs and hands of the brothers. Sometimes they even used kunai to pierce the roots of the brothers¡¯ descendants, which directly destroyed all five limbs of the brothers.¡±

    The middle-aged man was stunned and said: "You just said that the other party used kunai!" The thief nodded, and the middle-aged man secretly said: "Kunii? This is the most commonly used weapon by ninjas, and the other party is just a teenager.  , then the opponent is very likely to be a ninja. It is very likely to be a ninja from Konoha, and among the ninjas, except for the powerful jounin and chuunin, the genin basically forms a team, and now there is only one kid.  , If you say that, there are at least a few brats left. It seems that there is trouble this time." The middle-aged man was silent for a while, and then said: "Pass my order and ask a hundred people to escort those women to the village.  The door, and then the remaining people and I will go and see what kind of kid that kid is."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." With that, the thief went out to deliver the order.

    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, the steel knife in my hand broke after cutting off a person¡¯s arm.  I let go of the handle of the broken knife and looked around. I saw nearly a hundred people lying on the ground in twos and threes, but everyone was still alive, but most of them had their legs cut off by me, and some of them were injured.  I cut off my hand.  There were less than ten people left around. At this time, when they saw that I let go of the knife in my hand, not only did they not step forward, but they took a few steps back.  But they still pointed their weapons at me, and their hands did not tremble. Their eyes looked at me without any fear. As for the surrounding scenes, they did not notice at all.

    At this time, many people came out of the village and surrounded me again.They were stunned, and there were still some people lying on the ground with missing arms and legs, wailing thieves.  At this time, a middle-aged man riding a horse came to the front of the crowd and looked at me. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "You kid, you are so ruthless. You made Bai Lai crippled in one move."

    I looked at the middle-aged man riding the horse and smiled softly: "Are you cruel? I don't think so, at least they are still alive, right? And what about you? You are the people who massacred the entire town. Oh,  Sorry, I should correct you. It was you who massacred the men in the entire town and kidnapped all the women for your own pleasure. In comparison, you are more ruthless. Aren't you?"

    The middle-aged man said disdainfully: "Hmph, you are right, we did massacre the entire town, but so what? This world is originally about the jungle of the jungle, everything depends on strength."

    I nodded and said: "Yes, everything depends on strength. Now I am stronger than you, so I am here to kill you."

    "Huh." The middle-aged man snorted coldly and said, "Who are you? Why do you appear here?"

    I smiled softly and pointed to the forehead protector in my neck and said: "Konoha genin, Uzumaki Naruto. I accepted the mission and came here to destroy you."

    "Genin!" The middle-aged man frowned slightly and said, "Aren't genin always in groups of three? Then your companion is here, why don't you come out? Are you allowed to die alone?"

    "Haha." I laughed and said, "Death? Not really. Dealing with you doesn't count as death. But they have other tasks now, and my task is to destroy you, including everyone under your command."

    "Are there any other tasks?" The middle-aged man asked: "In other words, you are the only one here now, right?"

    I nodded and said: "Yes, that is indeed the case. But I am enough alone. I don't need the help of my companions at all."

    The middle-aged man said, "Really? You underestimate me and my men!"

    I shook my head gently and said: "Look down? No, I don't look down on you at all. Although I don't know who you are? But I can still see that you are not thieves at all, but an army. Yours  There is a chilling air about your men. An army that has not experienced bloody battles will not appear, so these people under your men are definitely the kind of elites who have fought in hundreds of battles. On the battlefield, these thousand men under your men are definitely comparable to  Ten thousand people. It's a pity that no matter how strong the soldiers are, they can't compare to the ninjas."

    The middle-aged man frowned and said coldly: "Who are you? How do you know these things?"

    I smiled softly and said: "This is easy to understand. You must know that the so-called thieves are just a group of mobs. They are capable of robbing a small village, but if you want to break into a small town, it is not that simple, let alone  The town you attacked is still on the border, with dragons and snakes mixed together. This kind of place is the most difficult to attack. But you managed to attack it, which is enough to prove that you are not ordinary thieves, and I came here to investigate last night  , although the defense here is very tight, it is still very easy for me to get in. However, I checked and found that with this cottage, as long as there are a thousand elite guards, and the other party does not dispatch ninjas, I am afraid that  Even if ten thousand people come here, they won't be able to capture it. Even if they capture it, they will definitely lose their troops." Then I paused and said, "By the way, why do thousands of elite soldiers suddenly appear here? I think there should be a big one among them.  It¡¯s just a secret. I wonder if you¡¯d like to tell me!¡±

    The middle-aged man said with a cold expression: "Did you know? There is a kind of person in this world who has the shortest life, and that is a person who knows too many secrets. Such people usually do not live long. Just like you  , you already know too many secrets, so although you are a ninja, killing you will cost me a lot of money, but you have to die. I want to see how many of my people you, a twelve-year-old brat, can kill.  How long can your chakra last? Everyone, listen to me, you must kill this kid." The middle-aged man shouted loudly, and the thieves around me rushed towards me.

    I smiled flatly: "Forget it, I'll say hello after I catch you later." As I said that, I gathered chakra on my feet again, and with a 'whoosh' sound, I rushed into the crowd of thieves.  For a moment, I only saw hands or feet flying everywhere, but for the battlefield, this situation is very normal, so although these people saw their companions' hands and feet flying in the sky, they didn't feel anything.  of fear.  And everyone's hand holding the weapon is still firm, and they are still attacking me, wanting to kill me.

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 73 Thief?  General?

    I jumped out of the thieves' circle, stood on a tree, and wiped the blood on my forehead. Of course, it was not my blood. When I cut off the thieves' hands and feet, some blood would inevitably splash on me.  on the body.  At this time, there were already many more disabled people on the ground.  No matter how many people there are, there must be nearly a hundred people!  It's just that I'm very accurate with my knife. After cutting off the opponent's hands or feet, I will never injure the opponent's life.  So although it looked like people were wailing all over the place, in fact no one was directly hacked to death by me. Even those who died died because of excessive bleeding or trampling on each other.  I wiped the blood off my face and rushed into the crowd of thieves again. Broken limbs were flying in the sky again.

    "Stop!" Suddenly there was a loud shout. I could tell that the voice was that of a middle-aged man, and the thieves could naturally hear it, so all the thieves immediately stopped attacking, but still surrounded me.  middle.

    "Kid, look what these are?" the middle-aged man shouted loudly.  I raised my head and looked at the middle-aged man, only to see thousands of women behind him.  Those are the thousands of women he kidnapped.

    My eyes turned cold and I said: "You brought these women here." But I was confused in my heart: "Strange? I clearly asked Kakashi and Sasuke to protect these women. According to Kakashi's strength, I will protect these women.  There should be no problem, and they just need to stick to the warehouse door. After all, the warehouse is sealed. Apart from the door, there are only a few transom windows that cannot let children pass through. In this case, Kakashi should be able to protect them completely.  These are the right women, why are they all brought here now."

    The middle-aged man said coldly: "What do you think?"

    I said coldly: "When will the army use ordinary people, and even women, to threaten a teenage child?" The thieves around me were slightly shaken, and there was a flash of fear on their faces.  of hesitation.

    The middle-aged man smiled coldly and did not answer me. Instead, he said loudly: "You haven't put down the sword in your hand yet, as well as your ninja bag, including all the weapons on your body." Seeing that I didn't respond, the middle-aged man  The man pulled out a long gun and said: "I'm going to start counting now. I'll kill one person every time I count. If you don't do what I say after counting to ten, then I will kill all the women here."  Now I'm starting to count." "Ah" As soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking, he stabbed the first woman's chest with the spear in his hand.  Then he said: "One."

    ¡°Then the middle-aged man pulled out his spear, pointed it at the other woman, and was about to stab her.  "Wait a minute." I looked at the middle-aged man and said quickly, then I threw the knife I grabbed on the ground, and then threw the ninja bag on my waist on the ground.  Then he threw away the kunai condom on his thigh.

    The middle-aged man nodded and said: "Okay, very good." Then the middle-aged man threw away the spear in his hand, took out a pill and said to his men: "Go and tie up that kid. Then give this pill to  He took it." A thief took the pill and brought it to me. I picked up the pill and took a look, then looked at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man smiled softly and said, "Don't worry. This is not  Poison, but after taking this pill, this pill will disperse your chakra, which means that once you take this pill, it will imprison the chakra in your body in a short period of time. But if  If you don't take this pill, I will kill these women. If you take it, then I will let these women go and let them go back."

    I looked at the middle-aged man, then lowered my head and swallowed the pill in my hand.  They watched me take the pills and then the thieves tied me up again.  At this time, the middle-aged man laughed loudly: "Hahaha, this rope is made of cowhide. I didn't expect that there are such people in the world who sacrifice for others. If I had known this, I would have  I won't let you take the pill, but forget it, if I hadn't been afraid of killing you just now, you would have resisted. I wouldn't have let you take the pill. But now you have no chakra, and now you are just an ordinary person.  , I think what else can you do? Come on, take these women back. Kid, didn¡¯t you sacrifice yourself for others? I will make it happen for you. Come on, kill him for me. Kid, don¡¯t worry, after today  , I will let these women be buried with you." "Yes." The thieves around him began to rush forward with swords in their hands.

    Looking at the thieves around me, I smiled flatly: "If you can keep your promise, I might give you a happy life. Now I want you to live and die."

    "Hmph." The middle-aged man said loudly: "You have no chakra now, what else can you do? Kill him quickly."

    "Really? Is there really no chakra?" I said softly, then put my hands on?Put it on the ground, on all fours.  My eyes began to turn blood red, and a layer of blood-red stuff similar to a coat slowly appeared on my body.  The beard on my face began to grow thicker, and the nails on my fingers became sharper. A weird smile appeared on the corner of my mouth, and then I jumped towards the thief who was rushing towards me.  The sharp claws in his hands directly broke open the body of a thief, and then headed directly towards the middle-aged man.  high speed.

    The middle-aged man was slightly startled, and then said loudly: "Kid, do you really not want the lives of these women?"

    I casually tore off a thief's hands and said, "If I die, these women will still die. If I don't die, maybe I can save some. What do you think I would choose in this situation?"  As I said that, I tore off the hands of a person who wanted to sneak attack me with one claw.

    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Okay, I will kill these women first. Come here, kill all the women for me." When the middle-aged man said this, the chakra on my body increased.  Sheng, formed a tail behind me.  With a 'whoosh' sound, I rushed over there, and then with a wave of my hands, a dozen people were cut into pieces by me in an instant.

    ¡°Then I appeared next to the middle-aged man, grabbed the middle-aged man¡¯s neck, pulled him off the horse and said, ¡°Let me see who dares to kill those women. If he dares to make a move, I will kill this person.¡±

    The thieves around me immediately slowed down their movements, and then looked around at the person in my hand, feeling at a loss for the moment.  The middle-aged man looked at it and said loudly: "Asshole, why don't you kill those women for me?"

    I said softly: "General, you don't seem to see clearly the situation in front of you. Your life is already in my hands. Do you think your men still dare to act rashly?"

    "Hmph." The middle-aged man snorted coldly and said: "Immediately obey the order, otherwise military law will be dealt with." Hearing this sentence, the thieves around him responded loudly: "Yes." Then they raised their hands.  The weapons struck at the women.

    With a few ¡®bang bang¡¯ sounds, Kakashi suddenly appeared next to the pile of women, and where Kakashi appeared, all the thieves were killed.  "Fire Release: High Fireball Technique." Sasuke suddenly appeared next to him, aimed at a thief and spit out a fireball to completely burn the thief.

    After Kakashi and Sasuke killed the thieves who were a threat to women, Kakashi looked at me and said with a smile: "Well, Naruto, it seems like something is not right with you." At the same time, he thought to himself: "This  It's the Kyuubi's chakra. It seems that he can completely control it. He didn't expect it to burst out in this situation. I wonder what will happen? I hope Naruto doesn't lose control." Then stuck.  Cassie paused and said: "I just went to check something, so I didn't protect these women. And Sasuke can't fully protect so many people by himself, so" At this time, Kakashi looked at  The middle-aged man in my hand said: "But compared to this. Mr. Tagawa, as a general of the Kingdom of Tian, ??when did you come to our Kingdom of Fire to become a thief? I think as a general, it is not because your life is too difficult.  Bar!"

    The middle-aged man in my hand, Tagawa, glanced at Kakashi and said flatly: "You seem to be a copy of the ninja Hatake Kakashi, right! I didn't expect that I could actually see you. But it's a pity.  Yes, there is something wrong with where we are."

    Kakashi shrugged indifferently and said: "It doesn't matter where we meet, but I think if Mr. Kawada can explain to me well why he showed up here with thousands of elites dressed as thieves, maybe I can still  Save Kawada-dono¡¯s life.¡±

    Tagawa smiled softly and said: "Haha, I believe in the reputation of copying ninjas. To tell you the truth, I am just a chess piece. My current mission is just to enter the Kingdom of Fire. As for why we are asked to dress up as thieves, this is  It¡¯s not something I can know.¡±

    Kakashi took out some letters from his body and said: "I found these in your handsome tent. They are all letters exchanged between you and the daimyo of Tian Country. Don't you think you should explain it?"

    Tagawa smiled softly and said: "Do you believe what I say? If you don't believe it, then what do I say? And I am only acting under orders. I don't know and will not tell you everything about Tian Country."

    "Alas." Kakashi sighed softly and said: "Naruto, this man is a general of Tian Country. He came here with thousands of elites. There must be some conspiracy. This man is very likely to know.  There are some very important things, so can you leave him to my disposal!"

    ,!

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 74 The destruction of thieves

    I looked at Kakashi and thought for a moment, then nodded and said: "No problem, Kakashi-sensei, but to prevent him from escapingcom" I just said this, and kicked him hard on the calf bones.  .  With two "click, click" sounds, his calf bone was broken by my kick.  "Ah" Tagawa screamed loudly.  Then I opened his neck both ways.  With a 'bang', Tagawa fell to the ground.  Then he looked at the other people around him: "Kakashi-sensei, are these people still useful?"

    Kakashi shook his head and said: "Tagawa is a general. He can command tens of thousands of people very well, let alone a thousand people, so there is no way that a second valuable person will appear here.  . And if there is, I am afraid that he has already appeared to command these thieves, and will not let us slaughter him like now. But it is a pity that although Mr. Tagawa is a general, he is not suitable to be a thief."

    I nodded and said: "Okay, I understand. Kakashi-sensei, if you don't mind, it's best to take these women away first, because the next scene will be very bloody."

    Kakashi glanced at me, then thought for a moment, then handed Tagawa to Sasuke and said: "Sasuke, take Tagawa out of here first, meet up with Sakura, and then wait for me at the foot of the mountain. You must let Tagawa live and die.  A dead Tagawa will have no effect on us. If Tagawa tries to commit suicide, then break his hands. In short, as long as he lives, everything else is not important."

    Sasuke glanced at me, then nodded and said, "I understand, sensei." Then he picked up Tagawa and jumped away from the place.  The thieves started chasing Sasuke.

    I smiled softly and said to the people around me: "Now it's time to pay for what you have committed." Then I jumped up and left the place, and screams continued to sound from all around.  The flying Sasuke paused slightly, and then left at a faster speed.

    Kakashi looked at these thousands of women, thought for a moment, and then formed a seal with his hands and said: "Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang', nearly fifty Kakashi appeared around, all of them  Xi said at the same time: "Okay, everyone follow me and leave! Go to the interior of the Country of Fire. We can no longer live here." Then he led all the women to leave slowly

    "Kakashi-sensei, where is Naruto?" Sakura asked quickly when she saw Kakashi, and she saw that Sakura was still holding Ran Ran in her arms.  But now Ranran has fallen asleep.  Sakura said to Kakashi: "It's already afternoon now, hasn't Naruto come back yet? He has been there for several hours, and Ran Ran has been clamoring for Naruto, but fortunately he has fallen asleep.  "

    Kakashi spread his hands and said: "Naruto, you are probably still on the mountain stronghold. I sent those women down the mountain, and now my shadow clones are sent to the city. I think using the food and weapons in this stronghold, I should be able to provide  These poor women should find a way to survive in the new city."

    Sakura was stunned for a moment, and then said with fire in her eyes: "What? Naruto left this little girl to me, and he is still on the mountain. No, I have to go up and call her down." After saying that, Sakura planned to go up the mountain.

    "Sakura." Kakashi stopped Sakura and said, "You'd better not go up the mountain. Do you remember the Land of Waves! If you don't want to see this situation on the bridge again, then you don't  Go up the mountain.¡±

    Sakura was slightly startled, then she pretended to be calm and forced a smile: "Haha, Kakashi-sensei, don't make such a joke. I finally forgot about that situation. Now that you mention it, I am all  remembered."

    Kakashi smiled faintly and said: "Sakura, do you think I would make such a joke with you in this way?" Sakura couldn't even laugh now.  He looked at Kakashi, then back at Sasuke.

    Sasuke glanced at Sakura and said: "When I was in the Land of Waves, I fainted. When I woke up, the scene had been cleared up, so I don't know what the situation was like. But on the cottage  I know the situation. After I saw it for the first time, I didn't want to see it a second time." Then Sasuke paused and said again: "And this was only a few hours ago. I'm afraid it will be even more serious now  " Sasuke didn't say the next words, but everyone could guess what Sasuke wanted to say next.

    "Hmph, a brat is a brat. I don't dare to say anything about this. When you broke my hands just now, weren't you very powerful?" Tagawa, who was lying on the ground, said: "Forget it, let me tell you.  Kid. Before I came down, nearly two hundred of my men had their hands or feet chopped off by that blond kid, but that kid refused to kill them and left them lying on the ground wailing. Then slowly flowed  The dried blood died of pain. I am afraid that most of my fifteen hundred men have had their limbs chopped off by him and fell to the ground wailing!" Then Tagawa paused and said:Think about it, there are a total of 1,500 people, which means that there may be a total of 3,000 severed hands or feet on the ground in the mountain village. There are already 1,500 people without hands or feet, lying on the ground.  Howling on the ground.  In this case, do you still want to go up?  "

    Sakura opened her eyes wide and looked at Kakashi and Sasuke, but Kakashi just shrugged and Sasuke turned his head.  Sakura looked at the top of the mountain, thought for a moment and then said: "No matter what, Naruto is my companion. I want to see how he is doing?" Then she handed Ran Ran, who was sleeping in her arms, to Ka.  Cassie said: "Kakashi-sensei, Ran Ran is still a child. She is not suitable to watch these scenes yet. She will leave it to you first." After Kakashi took Ran Ran, Sakura strode towards the cottage.  Go.  Just after taking two steps, Sakura discovered that there was another person beside her. She turned her head and saw Sasuke still standing beside her.  Sakura looked at Sasuke confused.

    Sasuke said calmly: "Naruto is also my companion." Sakura smiled softly and said nothing. Sasuke said everything in one sentence.

    Kakashi looked at Sasuke and Sakura, the corners of his mouth covered by cloth raised slightly, and said secretly: "Although the Nine-Tails Chakra in Naruto's body leaked out, making Naruto's murderousness greatly increased, Naruto and Sasuke  And the bond between the three of us, Sakura, seems to be getting deeper, which is a good thing!"

    "Devil, you are the devil. Ah." The few thieves standing around pointed at me in horror.  Then I dropped my weapon in a panic and turned around to run away. I looked around and saw people lying on the ground wailing everywhere. Some had broken hands and some had broken feet. Blood was constantly flowing out of their wounds and stained red.  There was even a small ditch formed throughout the village, and their severed hands and feet were scattered around.

    I glanced at the people around me, then looked at the few thieves who were escaping, and smiled evilly: "You are the only ones left now. Now pay the price for what you have done!" I said  The figure flashed and appeared in front of these people. With a strong stroke of his hands, the legs of the thieves were broken in an instant.  I smiled softly: "Okay, you can just regret what you have committed here!" Then I thought for a moment and jumped away from the place.  I quickly walked around the entire village and after confirming that no one was "in good condition", I jumped out of the place.

    I am now a bloody man, with blood everywhere on my body, although it is not my own blood.  But I also have to clean it up.  Soon I found a creek.  Then I jumped in, and the water in the creek immediately turned red. I carefully washed the blood stains on my body with water.  After I finished washing, I jumped down the mountain.  At this time, Sasuke and Sakura had already arrived at the cottage.

    "Ugh" Sakura vomited out again. Although she had already been mentally prepared, when she saw the situation inside the cottage, she still couldn't help but vomited out. Even Sasuke  He also turned his head and stopped looking at the situation in front of him. He did not expect that this place would become like this, a veritable Shura Hell.

    Sasuke and Sakura searched the cottage for a while, and after finding no trace of me, they immediately left the cottage. They didn't want to stay at the cottage anymore.

    "Naruto, why are you back already? Why didn't we meet you when we went to the mountain?" After Sakura came down from the mountain stronghold, she found that I was already at the bottom of the mountain.

    Kakashi smiled softly and said: "Naruto, I just came back. After hearing that you went up the mountain, are you planning to find you?"

    I nodded and said: "Ah, when I left the village, I didn't come here directly. I just had too many blood stains on my body, so I went to clean the blood stains first and then came back. But I didn't expect  , you actually go up the mountain."

    Sakura smiled bitterly, and then said: "If I had known better, I wouldn't have gone up. Forget it, Kakashi-sensei, can we go back? I don't want to stay here for another minute."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Ah, that's enough. Our mission is to exterminate the mountain bandits. Now the big boss of the mountain village is in our hands, and the others should have been eliminated by Naruto, so I think we  The mission should be considered completed. Now we should return to Konoha. After all, it has been several days since we came out."

    I nodded and said softly: "Ah, I want to go back too, I miss Hinata so much." When I said this, there was only deep exhaustion in my expression.  Even Sakura and Sasuke were the same. This mission brought the fatigue of the three of us to its peak.  Not physically, but spiritually.  When we recover from this fatigue, the strength of the three of us will increase again.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 75 Konohamaru Legion

    Ever since our group completed its mission and returned to Konoha, Kakashi handed over that Tagawa to the ANBU.  £®  com As for whether anything has been found, that is not something that a genin like me can know. I am afraid that only an elite jounin like Kakashi is qualified to know!  But when we returned to Konoha, Kakashi generously gave us a few days off.

    I naturally found Hinata, and Hinata just happened to be on vacation. In this case, I was naturally happy, because when I didn¡¯t have tasks, I could spend as much time with Hinata as I wanted.  Originally, I thought it was Kakashi and Yuhi Kurenai who did it specially for the two of us, but later I found that something was wrong, because other groups also had the same holiday.  But this is not a bad thing for us, it is also good to have a few days to rest after going through too many tasks.  What's more, for me, being with Hinata is the happiest time. We play together, train together, and tell each other our inner feelings together.  But now I have a follower, Ran Ran, who is only over three years old.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of her mother¡¯s instructions, or for some other reason, but Ranran is very attached to me.  During the past three days when Hinata and I were together, Ran Ran would always be with me, which brought Hinata's shyness to the extreme.  When Hinata and I went on a date, some intimate movements were inevitable. Hinata was fine at first, but after seeing Ran Ran behind me, she fainted.  It was like this on day one and day two.  Later, Hinata slowly got used to the fact that there was Ran Ran between us.  But no matter what, Hinata and I had a great time these days.

    Time always slips away quickly and unconsciously.  The sky became dark again.  I lowered my head and kissed Hinata in my arms gently and said, "Hinata, it's getting dark, we should go back."

    "Yes." Hinata responded with a blushing face, and then I picked up Ranran who was already asleep and sighed helplessly.

    "Pfft." Hinata smiled softly and said, "Naruto, it looks like he really wants a father who dotes on his daughter!"

    My face blushed slightly, and then I leaned close to Hinata's ear and said, "Then you have to give birth to a child for me first, Hinata. The mother of the child." Hinata's face immediately turned red, and there was a direct sound.  A siren.  Then I ran away in a hurry with a red face, my laughter still ringing in my ears.

    After watching Hinata's figure disappear, I smiled softly, and then made a slight seal with my hands. Then all of me who was practicing elsewhere in Konoha Village disappeared, and a lot of experiences and memories were introduced into my mind.  in.  Although I am on vacation, I haven't relaxed my training yet. Although I can't train myself, I still have a shadow clone.  Then I hugged Ranran and returned to my home.  Of course, although I still live in that apartment, I no longer sit in that room. I have now moved to another larger room.  Because this apartment has been bought by me.  Although I don't have enough money to pay for it, this apartment is owned by the Third Hokage, so I can naturally buy it in installments.

    The next day, I stood at the door and said to Ran Ran: "Ran Ran, brother is going to do a task. You must be good at home. If you have nothing to do, you can go and play with the children. But you will be back when the time comes.  .My brother¡¯s shadow clone is here to make lunch for you. If my brother¡¯s shadow clone suddenly disappears and lunch is not ready, then Ran Ran will go to Aunt Haruno¡¯s place, do you understand?¡±

    Ran Ran nodded and said: "I know Brother Naruto, Ran Ran will be very good."

    I reached out and touched Ran Ran¡¯s little head and said softly: "What a good boy." Then I said with both hands, "The art of shadow clone." With a 'bang', a second me appeared next to me.  I nodded to him, and then said to Ran Ran: "Goodbye Ran Ran." Then I jumped up and left the place.

    "Okay, Ran Ran. Let's go back. The main body will be back soon." My shadow clone said.  Ran Ran nodded. After a few days of getting along, Ran Ran has gotten used to it. It doesn't matter if she doesn't get used to it, because after all, I am a ninja and I have to complete a lot of tasks.  Fortunately, it is only a C-level and D-level mission, but once you become a chuunin or a jounin, those B-level or A-level missions will take several months to complete.  Originally, I wanted to hire a nanny to take care of Ran Ran, but Ran Ran was unwilling to do so. In the end, I had to leave a shadow clone for Ran Ran when I left.  Of course, if I have to go out for a long time, then I, Ran Ran, will be entrusted to Sakura's mother to take care of me.  This was something Ran Ran had already agreed upon before moving into Konoha.

    I came to the gathering place again.  I saw Sasuke and Sakura already waiting for me.  And it seemed that he had arrived a long time ago, but Kakashi-sensei still hadn't arrived, and his habit of being late hadn't changed.

      I smiled softly and said: "Sasuke, Sakura, good morning."

    Sakura clenched her fists and said, "Naruto, it's already past nine o'clock, and it's no longer morning."

    "Haha." I smiled softly, and then quickly changed the subject: "By the way, Sakura, what do you think we will do today?"

    Sakura was stunned for a moment, then shook her head and said: "I don't know, but I do hope to have two easier missions. The last few missions have been so dangerous every time."

    I nodded and said: "Ah, that's right. I feel a little tired from the recent missions! On the contrary, I am most attached to the three days in the village. If three days turns into thirty days  If so, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    "Of course you are willing to have the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan serve you every day. But I guess you are the only one who can afford this kind of treatment." Kakashi appeared in front of us and thought to himself.  Then he smiled softly at us and said, "I'm sorry. I got lost on the way here today." Hearing this sentence.  Sasuke raised his head and looked at the sky, Sakura looked at Sasuke, and I looked at my hair.

    Kakashi saw this situation and a drop of cold sweat broke out on his forehead: "Ahem! Okay, let's not talk about this kind of thing. Let's talk about today's mission! I didn't accept a new mission for you today, so wait a minute  You will have to accept it yourself." As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, he realized something was wrong. He looked up and saw an eagle circling in the sky. Kakashi looked at the eagle and then said to him with a smile.  He looked at me and said, "Naruto, didn't you just say that you wanted to have more time off?" I nodded, and Kakashi said again: "Then I will give you one day off, and you will meet here on time tomorrow.  Disbanded." Kakashi just finished speaking and disappeared in one leap.

    I was slightly stunned. Before I could recover, Kakashi had completely disappeared.  I smiled slightly, then glanced at Sasuke and Sakura and said, "Now my wish has come true. Forget it, I'm going back, and Ranran is still at home!"

    Sakura glanced at Sasuke, thought for a moment, and then said: "Naruto, I'm going too, and I'm going to see Ran Ran too. Sasuke, are you going?"

    Sasuke shook his head and said, "I'm going to practice." He turned around and left.  Sakura looked at Sasuke's back and wanted to say it, but she couldn't.

    I smiled softly: "Aren't you going to chase him?"

    Sakura shook her head and said sadly: "No, forget it, even if you catch up, it's of no use? He only has you in his eyes, Naruto, catch up with you, and then surpass you, power is his pursuit."  I was silent, I didn't know what to say for a moment.  "Pfft." Sakura smiled softly and said, "Why would I tell you this? Don't worry about it. Okay, let's go, let's go see Ran Ran." After saying that, Sakura walked forward by herself.  I smiled bitterly and followed.

    "Huh?" I was stunned for a moment, then stopped.

    Sakura was stunned for a moment, looked behind her, and found that there was no problem, and then said: "What's the matter? Naruto."

    I smiled softly, then walked to a wall and said, "Okay, Konohamaru, come out quickly, your disguise skills are still too bad." There was no reaction on the wall yet.  I smiled slightly, then stretched out my hand and said: "If there are two colors, one new and one old, on a wall, it will be easy to see. Next time you are camouflaging, look for a piece with the same color. And there are too many of you.  Yeah, I'll look for a bigger one next time, so a few people don't have to squeeze together." The wall sank in easily when I stretched out my hand.

    At this time, Konohamaru took off the camouflage cloth and said: "As expected of you, Brother Naruto. You discovered me so easily." As soon as the camouflage cloth was taken off, three children of about the same age appeared.

    A girl with yellow hair shaped like two pagodas said: "I am the cute Moe that everyone loves." Then another boy with eyes said: "I am Udon who likes molecular science."  Konohamaru stepped forward and said: "I am the number one genius in Konoha, Konohamaru." Then the three of them said in unison: "The three of us are the Konohamaru Legion."

    A drop of cold sweat dropped on my forehead: "Konohamaru and you two, if you have time to do this, you might as well practice more!"

    "But, Brother Naruto, it's boring to practice all the time!" Konohamaru said, "Why don't you teach me some ninjutsu!"

    Menghuang also nodded and said: "Yes, Brother Naruto. We have all learned the shadow clone technique. Although we can't use it well yet, can you also play with us for a while? Don't do it every time we meet, you  Let us practice."

    Udon pushed his eyes and said, "According to my observation, Naruto-chan, you are looking more and more like Mr. Whibis." I was speechless.

      ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 76 Gaara of Sandstorm

    I looked at the three children in front of me and was really speechless. These three brats were not much different from the original Naruto!  Although they are not that idiotic, no matter what, their behavior is still idiotic.

    At this time, Konohamaru suddenly noticed Sakura standing aside. Konohamaru looked at Sakura, then at me, and looked back and forth several times.  Konohamaru looked at me with an ambiguous expression and whispered: "Naruto-san, are you dating Sakura-chan? This is not okay. If Hinata-san finds out, it will make Hinata-san sad.  But Sakura-chan has such a bad temper, why are you dating Sakura-san? Look at Hinata-san, she is so gentle and beautiful, nothing like Sakura-san at all" Konohamaru  As I continued talking, I saw Sakura's face getting uglier and uglier, and I sighed helplessly. In our recent interactions with her, I almost forgot about Sakura's other violent personality.  If Konohamaru was allowed to continue talking, Sakura might really get mad.  Then I stretched out my fist and hit Konohamaru on the head.

    There was a "bang", "It hurts!" Konohamaru squatted down holding his head, and then shouted to me: "Naruto-nii, why did you hit me?" I didn't say anything, just shrugged lightly and stretched out my fingers.  Pointing behind Konohamaru.  Konohamaru turned around and was immediately startled. He looked at Sakura who was very close and looked extremely ugly and smiled reluctantly: "Haha, sister Sakura. You hello. What can I do for you?"

    Sakura clenched her hands into fists and said, "Konohamaru, did you just say that I am not beautiful and have a bad temper?"

    "Thisthis" Konohamaru was speechless for a moment, and then whispered to me: "Naruto-chan, hurry up and find a way to save me."

    I shrugged and smiled softly and said: "There is no way. You said bad things about others behind their backs, and now they are heard, what can I do?"

    "Ah, why is this, Naruto-nii." Konohamaru glanced at Sakura who was making a "click" sound with her bones, then yelled "Ah", then turned around and ran away.

    "Stop, don't run." Sakura clenched her fists and chased after him.  I looked at the two of them and smiled softly.

    Menghuang and Udon said worriedly: "Brother Naruto, does it really not matter if you don't care?"

    I smiled softly and said: "Don't worry, Sakura will be measured. She will only teach Konohamaru a lesson at most. She won't do anything to Konohamaru?"

    At this time, Konohamaru turned around and was startled to see that Sakura was almost catching up with him, so he quickly sped up and ran away.  A man and a woman suddenly walked out of this street corner. Konohamaru was startled, but his body could no longer stop.  With a 'bang' sound, Konohamaru bumped into that person hard.  "It hurts." Konohamaru touched Zi Neng's head and said, and then looked at the person in front of him who was hit by him. He saw a person wearing black clothes with strange patterns painted on his face. He was carrying another person behind him.  The boy who was tightly tied with a bandage also had a forehead protector from Sunagakure Village on his forehead. Next to him was a girl who was carrying a huge fan and had light yellow hair tied on her head. The girl  He also wears a forehead protector from Sunagakure Village around his neck.

    "It hurts. Kid." The boy in black who was hit touched the place where he was hit, then grabbed Konohamaru's scarf, lifted Konohamaru up and said, "Hey, kid  , don¡¯t you have eyes when you walk?¡±

    "Ah, I'm sorry. It was all my fault just now." After seeing the other party lifting Konohamaru, Sakura quickly said: "Please put Konohamaru down first?" At the same time, Sakura also had some doubts in her heart.  'Who are these two men?  I have never seen it before, and their forehead protectors should be ninjas from Sunagakure Village, but why do they appear here?  ¡¯

    At this time, the girl looked around and said, "Forget it, or you will be taught a lesson by him again later."

    The boy said casually: "Don't worry, I just want to have some fun before that guy comes back." As he said this, the boy looked slightly at the protective cover that Sakura put on her head as a hairband.  He secretly asked, "Is this the genin of Konoha?"

    At this time, Konohamaru said loudly: "Hey, let me go quickly." He continued to struggle with his hands and feet.

    The young man smiled softly and said: "Hey, you are quite energetic!"

    "Hey, let go of Konohamaru." Sakura saw something was wrong and ran towards Konohamaru. Of course, Sakura didn't just want to fight the opponent, she just wanted to grab Konohamaru.  But now Sakura is much braver than Sakura in the original book.

    The young man smiled slightly, stretched out his left hand and moved it slightly.  An invisible thread attacked Sakura's feet. It was estimated that if Sakura took another step, she would be attacked.  At this time, only a golden light flashed.  Then Sakura only felt that sheHer waist tightened, and then she was already flying into the air.  Then she stood in her original position.  Sakura turned her head as soon as she stood still. After seeing the long golden hair, she already knew who the person was.

    Sakura happily said: "Naruto."

    I smiled softly and said, "Is it okay? Sakura."

    Sakura nodded and said: "Well, it's okay, but Konohamaru"

    I nodded and said: "Leave it to me!" Then I took a few steps forward and looked at the young man and smiled softly: "I wonder what the puppet master of Sunagakure Village has to do with our Konoha?"

    The young man grabbed Konohamaru, looked at me and said doubtfully: "Kid, why do you think so?" The other person came to me without denying or admitting, and seemed to want to hear my opinion.

    I smiled softly and said: "First of all, you can tell from the forehead protector on your forehead that you are a ninja from Hidden Sand Village. Then when Sakura rushed towards you just now, you moved your hand slightly and appeared immediately.  A chakra line that is extremely difficult to detect with the naked eye attacks Sakura. Chakra lines are usually used for some special purposes, just like your Sunagakure Village. You are most famous for your puppet army. And you also carry a  Strange thing. If you look at it this way, the possibility of you being a puppet master is very high. Or even that." The young man snorted coldly and did not answer.

    The girl looked at me with interest and said to herself: "Long golden hair, white divine robe, handsome face, sunny smile, plus good observation and analysis skills, and from the actions just now.  Look, this man is very strong. All in all, he is a great man! The only pity is that he is a little younger, he seems to be as old as my younger brother!"

    "Naruto-nii, help me." Konohamaru said loudly towards me.

    The young man looked at Konohamaru and said, "No one can save you." He raised his fist and hit Konohamaru.

    "Ah" Everyone was shocked, and I sighed slightly. I just wanted to exert my strength, but I relaxed again.  At this time, there was a 'whoosh' sound, and a stone flew past and hit the back of the black-clothed boy's hand. The boy's back of hand hurt, and his body radiated and he let go of his hand, and Konohamaru ran out.

    The young man looked at the stone on the ground. It was just an ordinary stone.  "What are you doing in other people's villages?" Sasuke sat on a tree next to him, casually throwing a pebble up and down in his hand, and then said to me: "Naruto, this kind of person  , you should be able to solve it easily, why don¡¯t you do it?¡±

    Everyone looked at me and I smiled softly.  Then everyone's attention was focused on Sasuke.  The young man gritted his teeth and looked at Sasuke and said, "Another hateful brat." Then he took off the thing he was carrying on his back and said, "I hate self-righteous brats like you the most."

    The girl was surprised when she saw the young man's actions: "Hey, do you even want to use a crow?" The young man ignored it, but stretched out his hand, and several chakra lines immediately appeared in his hand.

    "Kankuro, stop." At this time, an extremely cold voice came from Sasuke's side: "You will embarrass our village."

    Sasuke was startled and asked secretly: "When?" When he turned around, he saw a red-haired boy with a red 'love' on his forehead and a full circle of dark circles in his eyes. A boy about the same age as us was standing upside down.  Standing on the tree trunk next to Sasuke.  But his aqua pupils revealed only indifference.

    After seeing this person, the boy in black, that is, Kankuro, showed a look of panic on his face, and then said quickly: "I Gaara."

    I suddenly appeared next to Gaara and smiled softly: "It seems that your name should be Gaara. Is that what the word 'love' on your forehead means?"

    "That's awesome! Brother Naruto is so awesome." Menghuang said in surprise.

    "Of course, Brother Naruto is the strongest. Otherwise, how could he be our boss!" Konohamaru said proudly immediately.  Udon nodded repeatedly.  Others simply ignored them.  Because everyone looked at me in surprise.

    Sasuke gritted his teeth slightly as he looked at Gaara and I who suddenly appeared next to him, and his unwillingness to admit defeat broke out again.

    Gaara turned his head slightly and looked at me and said, "What's your name? I'm a little interested in you."

    I smiled softly and said, "Before asking other people's names, you should state your own name first."

    Gaara looked at me and said, "Sandstorm Gaara." His voice was as cold as ever.

    I shrugged helplessly: "Konoha genin,??Uzumaki Naruto.  "

    Gaara nodded, then turned into sand and fell down. After appearing on the ground, he looked at Kankuro, then turned to Sasuke and said: "I am also a little interested in you. What is your name?"

    "Uchiha Sasuke!" Sasuke said while sitting on the tree.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 77 Chunin Selection Examination

    Gaara turned to Kankuro and the girl, Temari, and said, "Let's gocom" Sasuke and I also jumped down from the tree.

    "Wait a minute." Seeing that Gaara and the others seemed to be leaving, Sakura said seriously: "Although you are ninjas from Sunagakure Village, and the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Fire are allies, according to the alliance,  Ninjas from the two countries cannot enter each other's country at will. Please tell us your purpose, otherwise you won't be able to leave."

    Temari sighed softly and said, "It seems like you don't know anything?" Then Temari took out something like a certificate and said, "This is a pass. We are indeed genin of Sunagakure Village. This  The purpose of coming here is to participate in the upcoming Chunin Selection Examination."

    "Chunin Selection Exam!" I read softly, and then smiled softly and said: "Indeed, last year's Chunin Selection Exam seemed to be held at about this time. No wonder there have been so many new faces in the village recently.  . So that¡¯s what happened!¡± Then I paused slightly and said: ¡°It looks like this year¡¯s Chunin selection will be very lively! For the Chunin exam, all the elites from all over the world will gather. Haha, I¡¯m really getting more and more excited.  Looking forward to it.¡±

    Gaara and the other three turned around at the same time, and then jumped away.  I smiled softly and said: "Okay, I think Mr. Kakashi's sudden departure just now must be because of this incident. I think Mr. Kakashi will tell us the news tomorrow. In other words, we  I have to prepare for the Chunin Exam. See you tomorrow." Then I lowered my head and said, "Konohamaru, work hard. I hope that I can complete the mission with you in the future." After that, I jumped away.  In place.  After I left, Sasuke also turned around and left.  Then they dispersed.

    After we left, there were three people standing on the trunk of a tree not far from us. "What do you think?"  The black-haired and blond-haired kid. These three people are very strong, especially the blond-haired kid. That kid is very fast. I don¡¯t know when he suddenly appeared next to the gourd-carrying kid. It seems that we will have to do it in the future.  Pay more attention to this kid."

    On the other side, in the Hokage's office, the third generation was sitting on the Hokage's throne and said: "This time we are not called together for anything else. Everyone should have guessed it."

    I saw that the Hokage's office was slowly coming, and there were many ninjas standing here crowded.  Kakashi said softly: "Based on time, it's time to hold the event!"

    Asma held the smoke in her mouth: "You have already sent notice to other countries, they have already appeared in the village."

    The third generation nodded and said: "Ah." Then he said with a serious look: "I now officially announce that we will officially hold the Chunin Selection Examination in one week, that is, on July 1st. On the occasion of the Chunin Selection Examination, please first  The teachers responsible for teaching new genin come out."

    Kakashi, Asuma, Kurenai, and four others came out.  The third generation looked at these seven people and said: "Okay, you seven are the instructors of all the new genin this year, and the number of new genin who have become genin in the past few years is the most. So, among the genin guided by the seven of you, are there any  Where are the talents directly recommended?" Then the third generation took a puff of smoke and said: "Formally, the recommended genin must have completed eight missions. I don't need to say more about this, but in fact, the genin has completed more than twice as many missions.  It¡¯s more suitable.¡±

    The third generation's eyes passed over the seven instructors: "Okay, let's start with you." After saying this, the third generation gestured to the person on the far right.

    The person shook his head and said: "My team members give up." The third generation nodded, then looked at the second person, who also chose to give up.  The third person thought about it for a while before also choosing to give up.  The fourth person looked at the first three people, and then shook his head in the same way.  Others started to discuss, saying that only seven groups successfully became official genin today, and now four groups have chosen to give up the chunin exam.  But this is normal. After all, these genin have just become ninjas for less than two months. It is indeed a bit too forced to ask them to take the chuunin exam immediately.  Not to mention this year, it is the same as in previous years. After becoming a genin, you will basically not take part in the first chunin selection exam.  Basically, I will take part in the Chunin Selection Examination when it is held again next year.  Even if there are occasional exceptions, there are only one or two people.

    The third generation nodded and said: "If this is the case, then four groups have given up, and there are still three groups left, Kakashi."

    Kakashi nodded, made a gesture and said: "The seventh team under my jurisdiction, Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, and Haruno Sakura, the above three are recommended to participate in this chunin exam in the name of my Hatake Kakashi.  .¡±

      Kurenai also made a gesture and said: "The eighth class under my jurisdiction, Hyuga Hinata, Inuzuka Kiba, and Aburame Shino, the above three recommended them to participate in this chunin exam in my name, Yuhi Kurenai."

    Asuma: "The tenth class under my command is Yamanaka Ino, Nara Shikamaru, and Akimichi Choji. The above three people recommend to participate in this chunin exam in the name of me, Sarutobi Asuma."

    "Well, all three of them actually recommended their own students!" "It's too reluctant to let newcomers take the Chuunin exam immediately." People around them talked a lot. After all, nine people from three groups were recommended at once, which made them very happy.  Unexpected.

    "Wait." Iruka finally couldn't help it anymore, shouted loudly, and then said: "I'm sorry, Hokage-sama, please allow me to say a few words. I'm so rude. The nine people who were just recommended are among the ninjas.  They were all my students when they were in the academy. It is true that they are all very talented children, but it is still too early for them to take the Chunin exam now. They should be allowed to accumulate more experience before taking the Chunin exam.  .¡±

    Kakashi: "When I became a chuunin, I was six years younger than Naruto! And at Naruto's age, I was already a jounin."

    "Naruto is different from you." Iruka said loudly: "You all know Naruto's special characteristics. Once he becomes a chuunin, he will inevitably encounter more dangers. This will be very detrimental to the child.  It¡¯s going to destroy that kid.¡±

    Kakashi sighed and said: "Iruka-sensei, I think you haven't seen Naruto for a while, right?"

    Iruka was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "Ah, I have been really busy recently, so I didn't go to see Naruto."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "I don't know what Naruto was like when he was in the Ninja Academy? But in just over a month of Naruto being in our group, he has already become the core of the team.  And in the recent missions, Naruto's strength has begun to show little by little. If Naruto and I face off, if I don't use the Sharingan, then I may not be able to win against him. Even if I can win,  I only win because I have dozens of times more experience than Naruto. As for the application and understanding of ninjutsu, I am not as good as Naruto."

    "What!" Everyone was shocked.

    Iruka was equally surprised: "Does Naruto have such strength?" Indeed, Kakashi is an elite jounin. Even if he does not use the Sharingan, he is still a super powerful ninja.

    Kakashi nodded and said: "This is just the strength that Naruto has shown so far. Maybe Naruto still has some hidden strength. After all, the enemies we have encountered in recent missions have been solved by Naruto." Then.  Kakashi paused slightly and said: "In this case, Iruka-sensei, do you still have any doubts?"

    Iruka hesitated for a moment and said, "If it's true as Kakashi-sama said, then I have no objection."

    The third generation nodded and said: "Okay, then it's settled, Kakashi, Kurenai, Asuma, you go and send out the application form before three o'clock in the afternoon six days later, that is, on June 30th.  , hand it over to Room 301 of the Ninja Academy." Then Sandai took a puff of smoke and said: "Also, because the Chunin Examination is being held, ninjas from all over the world will come, so everyone should be on guard."

    "Yes." Everyone responded in unison.

    The third generation nodded and said: "Okay, Kakashi will stay, and the others will disperse." Then, except Kakashi, everyone else left.  The third generation looked at Kakashi and said: "Kakashi, do you still remember the general of Tian Country, Tagawa, whom you captured during the mission?"

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Ah, what? Lord Hokage, did you get any news from him?"

    The third generation nodded and said: "There are indeed some. Ibiki tried his best and got a piece of news. Tagawa is sent by the daimyo of Tian Country. The mission is to arrive in Konoha around July 30th and then kill all the slaves.  Here are the people leaving, or entering.¡±

    Kakashi frowned slightly and said: "What is the purpose of the Daimyo of Tian Country doing this? You must know that ordinary soldiers, even the most elite soldiers, cannot be the opponent of ninjas."

    The third generation shook his head and said: "Although Tagawa is a general of the Kingdom of Tian, ??he doesn't know much. So he doesn't know what the purpose is? He only knows that this mission does not seem to be the original intention of the daimyo, but of the Kingdom of Tian."  Ninja Village, the leader of Oto Ninja Village means. And after Tagawa and the others arrive near here, someone will come to meet them. And this person is from our Konoha."

    Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "What do you mean, Hokage-sama?"

    The third generation turned to look out of the window and said: "Konoha is a peaceful and harmonious family. I will never allow anyone to want to destroy this family." When he said this, the third generation showed his emotions.Great murderous intent.

    Kakashi nodded and said: "I understand, Hokage-sama, I will pay attention to it."

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 78 Xiao Li¡¯s Confession

    "Why does Kakashi-sensei come so late every time we meet?" Sakura suddenly said loudly: "It made me run over here without even combing my hair after oversleeping com"

    I smiled softly and said, "Okay, Sakura, be patient. It's not like you don't know Kakashi-sensei's habits." Sakura was immediately discouraged.

    About an hour later, Kakashi suddenly appeared next to us and said with a smile: "Good morning everyone, I got lost today!" Then he said directly without giving us a chance to speak: "Okay, here we are.  In the next period of time, we will no longer accept new tasks. Because you will have more important things. I believe you have also discovered that there have been many ninjas from other countries in the village recently. "

    I nodded and said: "Ah, I have indeed seen it, and I also met with a person from a country yesterday morning. And last night, a large number of ninjas from other countries entered the village through the gate."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Ah, yes, and their purpose is the same as what you are going to do next, in order to participate in the Chunin Examination in six days, which is July 1st. And I have recommended the three of you to take it.  ." Then Kakashi took out a piece of paper from his body and said: "Although it has been recommended, it is not mandatory. It is up to you to decide whether to participate. But if you want to participate, then just this  Sign the application form and submit it to Room 301 of the Ninja Academy at three o'clock in the afternoon five days later."

    The three of us each took the application form. I looked at the application form and asked, "Kakashi-sensei, are there any other genin in Konoha besides us who have participated?"

    Kakashi looked at me and said: "In addition to our seventh class, there are also Kurenai's eighth class and Asuma's tenth class. These are new ninjas. There are also those who became genin last year but did not join the chunin  There are also some ninjas who have taken the exam several times before, but they failed and are here to take it again this year."

    I nodded and said, "I understand."

    Kakashi nodded, and then said: "Okay, do you have any questions?" We all shook our heads, and Kakashi said: "Okay, then you can make your own arrangements for the next few days. Everything will happen next time.  Say it again." With a 'bang', Kakashi disappeared.

    Sakura held the application form in her hand and said to herself: "The Chunin Exam! Can I pass? If not, I might as well wait until next time." Then Sakura looked at me and Sasuke, thought for a moment and asked: "Naruto,  Sasuke, are you going to take the Chunin Exam?"

    I smiled softly and said: "The Chunin Exam is a rare opportunity. In this exam, I should be able to know what my strength is? And I can also know how many elites there are in each country. They  As long as I think about the possibility of meeting someone who is equal to or even stronger than myself, I can't help but get excited."

    Sasuke nodded and said: "Ah, indeed, being able to fight with so many masters can maximize our strength. So I must take this exam." Then Sasuke paused slightly and said: "Naruto, if  If the two of us face off this time, I will definitely use all my strength, so you must also use all your strength to fight me."

    I nodded and said: "Of course, because we are companions, so I will use stronger power against you." Sasuke nodded and said: "Me too." Then the two of us laughed at the same time, while looking towards  Walk to the residential area.

    After walking for a while, I stopped and said to Sakura, who was still standing there: "Sakura, hurry up, we are going back." Sasuke also stopped.

    Sakura looked at us the same way, then suddenly laughed and said loudly: "Wait for me, Sasuke, Naruto." Then she ran towards us.  "Why are we chasing after Sasuke and Naruto?" This question suddenly popped up in Sakura's mind.  But then Sakura wrote the answer to this question, "Because of our companions."

    In the forest outside Konoha, there was a man wearing green tights, a leaf forehead protector on his waist, very thick eyebrows, and the same thick hair forming a hat, looking like a kappa.  But he is not a kappa but a young ninja who is fifteen or sixteen years old.  "Hey, have you heard? It has been five years since no newcomers took part in the Chunin Examination. This year, nine people have been recommended by the Jounin." As he spoke, the boy leaned on the target.

    "How is this possible? But that's not necessarily the case. It must be a dispute between the spirits of those Jonin." A girl with a very Chinese style held a kunai in her hand, and then pointed the kunai towards the kappa.  The boy shot over, and with a bang, the kunai was nailed to the boy's hand, almost stabbing the boy.

    The boy shook his head and said: "Probably not, because that Kakashi also recommended his department.??.  "

    "Oh." The girl smiled softly: "It looks like it will be fun."

    "But for them, they will become very pitiful." At this time, another cool boy stood up and said, and then the three of them left here, leaving only countless targets and the kunai on the targets.

    Five days passed quickly.  During these five days, I was with Hinata every day, training and playing with Hinata.  Then when I got home, there was someone waiting for me. Although it was just a little girl, it was the most touching thing for me who had never had anyone care about me since I was a child.

    "Good morning, Sasuke. You came very early." I arrived at the Ninja Academy just before midday, but Sasuke was still standing under the academy, seemingly waiting for me and Sakura.

    "Ah." Sasuke responded, then looked around and said, "Sakura is not here yet, forget it, let's wait!" I glanced at Sasuke, but I didn't expect Sasuke to say such a thing, but  Of course I won't object.

    After a while, Sakura finally came: "I'm sorry, I'm late."

    I shook my head and said, "I just arrived. Sasuke was the first to arrive." Sasuke said calmly: "It doesn't matter, okay, now our group is all here, let's go. It's time to hand in the application!"  "Sakura nodded and said: "Well, let's go!"

    The three of us walked into the Ninja Academy. After arriving on the third floor, we found a large group of people gathered around here, and there were sounds of fighting coming from the innermost part.  We walked over and took a look. The three of us walked in and saw two people standing at the door of classroom 301. One of them beat out a boy wearing a green tights. Oh, this boy is very special. He has that  He has thick hair like a hat and very thick eyebrows.  From a distance, he looks like a kappa!

    "Hmph, do you still want to take the Chunin exam like this?" "Go back quickly, you are still a little too young." The two people sang in unison: "You know that Chunin is equivalent to the group.  At the captain level, the failure of the mission or the casualties are all the responsibility of the captain. How can brats like you pass? You can't pass anyway, what's wrong with driving you away here?"

    The girl still said: "But no matter what? Please, let us go!"

    "You don't understand, do you?" The two people said and wanted to fight.

    "Wait a minute." I, Sasuke and Sakura came over and happened to see this scene. I said, "No matter what? It's wrong to hit girls. Girls should be treated with compassion, not violence.  of."

    The man¡¯s hand froze there, then he put it down angrily, turned his head to look at me, and smiled disdainfully: ¡°Oh, here comes someone who will take pity on her. But have you been weaned, kid?¡±

    I smiled softly and said: "Forget it, I won't act with you here. Get rid of the illusion quickly! It's not good to block the entrance to the stairs."

    Sakura took a step forward and said: "That's right, I can see through this basic illusion at a glance. Please don't show it. It's very embarrassing. You two are only good at bullying women." It seems that the other party just wanted to  Hitting that girl made Sakura very unhappy!  At this time, the surrounding scene began to change. What was originally Room 301 turned into a staircase.  The number on the classroom next to it also changed again.

    The two people smiled coldly and said, "Oh, I've been seen through! It's not bad, but if you just see through the illusion, it's not enough." After saying that, his eyes turned cold, and he quickly kicked Sakura towards him.  .  Just when I wanted to take action, Sasuke, who had been paying attention to them at that time, also moved. I smiled softly and stood still.

    Sasuke quickly came to Sakura and kicked her opponent's foot, as if he wanted to fight her opponent head-on.  A green shadow flashed past, and the kappa appeared between the two people, blocking Sasuke's and the other's feet at the same time.  Then Sasuke and the other person took a step back at the same time.

    The girl stepped forward and complained to the kappa: "Hey, Li, this is different from what we discussed. You said it yourself not to attract other people's attention!"

    "I know, but" The kappa named 'Lee' came to Sakura and said, "My name is Rock Lee, and you should be Sakura!" Sakura nodded a little.  Looking at him doubtfully, Locke Li gave a thumbs up and said, "Please date us, I will protect you to the death." He also showed off his white teeth.

    I held my head and felt waves of headaches, while Sakura was petrified. Then she shook her head stiffly and said word by word: "Absolutely not. Your eyebrows are too thick." Now it was her turn.  Rock Lee was petrified.

      ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 79 Passionate Master and Disciple

    A young man with white pupils came to Sasuke and said proudly: "Send your namecom" His tone seemed to be that it was an honor for him to give his name.  But I know that this person's white pupils are the blood line of the Hyuga clan, the Byakugan.

    However, Sasuke was also an extremely proud person. Sasuke glanced at the other person and said calmly: "Before asking other people's names, you should state your own names first!" When Sasuke was talking to this person, he was originally blocked.  The two people on the stairs left quietly.

    "What!" The boy with white eyes was surprised. He probably didn't expect someone to be so rude to him!  The white-eyed boy frowned slightly, and then said: "You must be a newcomer, are you coming to take the Chuunin exam so soon? How old are you?"

    Sasuke glanced at the other person and said calmly: "I have no obligation to tell you."

    At this time, I stepped forward slightly and looked at the boy with white eyes and said to Sasuke: "He is Hyuga Neji. He became a genin a year earlier than us. However, they did not participate in the chunin exam last year and their specific strength is unknown. However, Sasuke, after he graduated,  It was the same as you, graduating with first place. He was also called a genius."

    Hyuga Neji looked at me and said, "You know my name."

    I nodded and said, "Ah, I do know. As a genius last year, you have to do a little research to find out." Then I looked at Locke Li and said, "Locke Li, a hard-working genius. It can be said that he is not a genius."  The person who works hardest in Ye, his talent is not high, but with his own efforts, his strength is unfathomable. Even you, Sasuke, who is called a genius, may not be able to beat him." Finally, I looked at that person  The girl said: "Tiantian, he is good at ninja tools. As for the other things, I don't know yet."

    He complained to me every day: "Really, Neji and Li are said to be so powerful, why are their strengths so undetailed when it's their turn?"

    I smiled softly and said: "Because I am not good at collecting information, I can only collect so much. But now that you have met me, why not tell me directly, saving me the trouble of investigating later."  "

    Tiantian smiled softly and said, "Okay, how about you come closer and I tell you quietly?" As he spoke, a narrow smile appeared on the corner of Tiantian's mouth.

    I was slightly startled, raised my head and looked at the alarm clock hanging on the wall and said: "Next time, we are all ninjas of Konoha, there will always be a chance to meet, and you will tell me next time we meet, and the same will happen.  , our Chuunin application must be submitted to Room 301 before three o'clock in the afternoon, but it is already past one in the afternoon. I think we should submit the application first!"

    At this time, Sakura also said: "Well, Naruto is right. Okay, Sasuke, Naruto, let's go quickly!" Then she pulled the two of us towards the stairs.

    "Wait a minute." Sasuke said suddenly, then looked at me and said, "Naruto, do you think I'm not this guy's opponent?"

    I was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "Ah, that's right, Sasuke, with your current strength, you really can't be Rock Lee's opponent." I knew that the arrogance in Sasuke's heart was aroused by me.

    Sure enough, Sasuke looked at Li and said: "Rock Lee, right? I'm Sasuke Uchiha, come and duel with me! Let me see how much strength you have after being evaluated like this by Naruto!"

    Li was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "Okay, I accept it. It just so happens that I also have something to confirm. Let's go, my place is not suitable for dueling. Let's go to the hall downstairs." Sasuke nodded and said, "That's right.  It suits me." With that said, the two of them walked downstairs.

    "Naruto" Sakura looked at Sasuke's back with some worry, and then said to me.

    I smiled flatly and said, "It's okay. After all, the Chunin Exams haven't officially started yet. I think the other party should have some sense of control. Moreover, Sasuke's enthusiasm for training has been somewhat reduced recently. It's good to let the other party stimulate him."

    Sakura was stunned for a moment, then said: "Naruto, is the opponent really that strong? Sasuke has already opened his Sharingan. Isn't this his opponent?"

    I smiled nonchalantly and said: "Who knows? But as I said, the other party is our number one hard-working genius in Konoha. Although Sasuke is very talented, he is not as hardworking as the other party. It is not certain who will win and who will lose.  Now." The reason why I say this is because the current Sasuke is stronger than the Sasuke in the original work, but Xiao Li doesn't know, so I say this.

    Soon Sasuke and Xiao Li came to the hall, while me, Sakura, Neji, and Tenten were watching the duel from the sidelines.  As for the others, we forcibly drove them away.  Anyway, there is no special person among these people.

    The battle started soon. Xiao Li was indeed very fast, far surpassing Sasuke. SasukeUnable to catch up with the opponent's movements, Xiao Li yelled "Tornado of Konoha" and then flew up and kicked Sasuke. Sasuke was almost knocked down before he could react.

    "What! How could this happen?" Sakura said in surprise: "Sasuke has no power to fight back." I frowned slightly. Although I knew that Sasuke had no chance of winning in this duel, I didn't expect that Sasuke didn't give up at all.  The power of resistance.

    Sasuke was kicked out.  He fell to the ground, then got up and said: "It's really amazing that you can reach me, but this is a good opportunity to use that move." Sasuke opened his eyes, and his black eyes turned red, and there was still something in his pupils.  There are two pairs of magatama spinning.

    I smiled softly and said: "Two pairs of Magatama Sharingan? Sasuke's strength has also increased a lot! But dealing with Xiao Li is not that easy."

    After opening the Sharingan, Sasuke's speed increased significantly. However, he could only be in a defensive state during the battle with Xiao Li. He barely blocked Xiao Li's attack, but was soon caught by Xiao Li.  Taking advantage of the flaw, he kicked Sasuke into the sky with a kick from below.  Sasuke was completely stupid when he was in the sky, because he never thought that after opening his Sharingan, he would not be the opponent's opponent.

    At this time, Xiao Li suddenly appeared behind Sasuke. The bandages on his hands were loosened and floating around: "I will use this move to prove that hard work can surpass talent."

    I frowned slightly, quickly pulled out a kunai, and shot it towards the bandage.  At this time, an ordinary small windmill also shot towards the bandage. The small windmill nailed the bandage to the wall, but my kunai shot off the bandage.  "That's it, stop it, Xiao Li." A huge turtle said.  Xiao Li's movements immediately stiffened when he saw the turtle, but Xiao Li's reaction quickly recovered and he landed safely, while Sasuke landed reluctantly.  Then Xiao Li was scolded loudly by the turtle, and Hinata Neji and Tiantian, after the turtle appeared, their sight was no longer in the hall.

    I smiled softly and said, "I suddenly had a bad feeling. I think it would be better if we leave first!"

    "Huh? Why?" Sakura asked strangely.  At this time, the turtle suddenly said: "Teacher Akai, the rest is up to you." Then with a 'bang' sound, a man of about 30 years old appeared on the turtle's back.  It's just that his hair is exactly the same as Xiao Li's, his eyebrows are even thicker than Xiao Li's, and he is wearing the same green tights as Xiao Li.  It is basically an enlarged version of Xiao Li, or Xiao Li is a smaller version of him.

    "Really, you are such ignorant youth!" This enlarged version of Xiao Li, the man known as Akai, said this as soon as he appeared.

    I held my forehead and felt waves of headache. Sakura and Sasuke were also petrified.  As for Hyuga Neji and Tenten, they were already standing at the door of the hall, but they never looked inside.

    "Hey, Li." Akai said and showed off his white teeth.

    "The eyebrows are thicker, and the head looks more like a kappa. I have never seen such thick eyebrows!" Sakura said.

    A cross appeared on the back of Xiao Li's head, and then he turned around and said, "Sakura, although you are the girl I like, I still don't allow you to make fun of Teacher Kai."

    Akai waved his hand and said: "Hey, Li, forget it." Xiao Li looked at Akai, then nodded and said, "Yes, Teacher Kai."

    Then Akai clenched his fist tightly with his right hand and said, "Li, you big idiot." Then he flew up and punched Xiao Li hard in the face. Xiao Li immediately had nosebleeds and flew out.

    Sakura and Sasuke were shocked. At this time, Akai walked to Xiao Li and squatted down slightly, "Li, you guy?" "Teacher, I, I" "Don't say anything.  Yes, Li." Both "Teacher" and "Teacher" burst into tears.  Xiao Li threw himself into Akai's arms, and the surrounding scene turned into the sunset, the sea, and the waves.  The two of them just hugged each other and burst into tears.

    "I actually lost to this guy." Sasuke murmured, his lips curled up with tears.

    "I actually forgot that this kind of scene would happen as soon as the master and disciple appeared." I had been smiling lightly, but the muscles on my face suddenly stiffened.  Hyuga Neji and Tenten also had expressions of being unable to bear it, but they were a little better and quickly looked away. It seemed that they had some immunity.

    Akai said to Li: "Li, you fought with others privately, and you also planned to use a forbidden technique. As punishment, you will run a hundred laps around the playground against the sunset."

    "Yes, teacher." Xiao Li said enthusiastically.

    I was speechless, I turned aroundHe said to Sakura and Sasuke: "Let's go, there isn't much time now, we should submit the application."

    "Oh, that's right." Akai heard what I said and said, "Li, you should take the Chunin exam now. The punishment will be left after the Chunin exam!" "Yes, teacher." Then the two of them showed off at the same time.  Check your teeth.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 80 The First Chunin Examination

    Akai noticed us, he looked at a few of us and said, "You guys must be Kakashi's students!"

    Sakura asked doubtfully: "Do you know our Kakashi-sensei?"

    "We know each other!" Akai gave a thumbs up and said, "Others call the two of us 'eternal rivals.'" Then he showed off his teeth.

    "You lied." When Sakura heard this, she said without thinking.

    Xiao Li quickly argued: "What Teacher Kai said is true."

    Akai waved his hand and said: "Forget it, Xiao Li, are you talking without proof?" Just when we focused all our attention on him, he disappeared from the spot.  I quickly turned my head and saw Akai already appearing behind the three of us.  "By the way, my record with Kakashi is 50 wins and 49 losses, which means I'm even better than Kakashi."

    Sakura and Sasuke also turned to look at Akai.  "It's so fast, the fastest among all the people I have ever seen." I looked at Akai and said secretly.

    "Li has caused trouble for you this time. Please forgive him for my sake! For my sake." Akai said to us.

    I smiled softly and said: "There is nothing unforgivable, they are just spending their youth. So there is no right or wrong between the two of them."

    "Oh." Akai looked at me and said, "Well said. Youth should be used freely. Li, you have to learn from him." As he spoke, tears burst out of his eyes again.  "Yes, teacher." Xiao Li burst into tears, and the two hugged each other tightly again.  Continuously bursting into tears.

    At this time, I quickly picked up Sasuke and Sakura and left the hall. Of course, it was impossible for Akai not to know, but Akai didn't come to stop us.  After we left, Akai also let go of Xiao Li. He looked at our leaving figures and said, "Ningji, Xiao Li, Tiantian, who do you think is the strongest among the three?"

    Tenten said: "It should be Uchiha Sasuke! After all, like Neji, he is called a genius, and he also has the Sharingan." Then Tenten showed a smile and said: "But I don't like the blond Naruto.  I¡¯m somewhat interested.¡±

    Xiao Li said: "The strongest person should be Uchiha Sasuke. I agree with Tiantian on this point."

    Neji looked at the backs of the few of us leaving and said: "Originally I thought the same way, but in the battle just now, when Li gave Uchiha Sasuke the final blow, the Naruto drew out his kunai and shot  Li's bandage. And when Teacher Kai moved behind them, only Naruto reacted almost immediately. Finally, I observed the three of them with my white eyes. That Naruto's chakra was very huge. Even  Mine is dozens of times better. So I think among the three of them, the strongest one should be Naruto!"

    "What?" Xiao Li and Tiantian were both shocked.

    Akai nodded and said: "Ah, Neji is right. Among the three, Naruto is indeed the strongest. Do you know Kakashi's evaluation of him?" Akai paused and then spoke.  Said: "The core of the group. Kakashi has been an absolute genius since he was a child. In terms of understanding and application of ninjutsu, no one can match him except the fourth generation adults. But not long ago, Kakashi  Kashi admitted in front of all the Jonin and Chuunin that his understanding and application of Ninjutsu was not as good as Naruto's. Kakashi even confessed that if he fought Naruto without using the Sharingan, he would be stuck.  Cassie is not completely sure of winning."

    "What!" Neji, Xiao Li, and Tiantian were all shocked: "That Kakashi actually said that. Then that Naruto's strength"

    Akai nodded and said: "I know Kakashi, he will not make such a joke. Since he really said that, then I am afraid that Naruto's strength has really reached this level."

    And after we left the lobby, we immediately headed towards Room 301. The application forms in our hands had not yet been handed in.  It's just that Sasuke's interest has never been high.  I think he is still upset about being defeated!

    "Sasuke, do you still care about the duel just now?" I said softly.  Sasuke didn't speak, just turned his head away.

    I smiled: "Actually, your defeat just now was not unfair. It is true that you are a rare genius, but I have said from the beginning that the other party is a hard-working genius. The other party's talent is not as good as yours, but he can deal with it."  The effort is far beyond your comparison. You should also have noticed the other person's hands! Those scarred hands may have been left after countless trainings. I think your recent training should not be so serious.  ! And he is training himself desperately every day. If you still win like this, it is unreasonable."

      Sasuke is not an idiot. On the contrary, Sasuke is very smart, so he will always be called a genius.  He easily understood what I meant, and then said: "Isn't this very interesting! In this case, there will be more and more masters. Naruto, Sakura. Let's go and meet these masters."

    "Just what I want!" I responded softly.  Sakura smiled and nodded.

    Soon the three of us arrived at Room 301, but Kakashi stood at the door of Room 301.  Blocking our way, Kakashi looked at the three of us and said: "It turns out that even Sakura is here. Okay, please give me the application form! In this case, you can officially apply to take the Chunin Exam  Now." We each took out the application and handed it to Kakashi. Kakashi took it and looked at it, and then said: "Fortunately, all three of you are here. If only one of you doesn't come, then you won't be able to apply.  I¡¯m taking the Chunin Exam. Because this exam is conducted in groups of three people.¡±

    "But teacher." Sakura said, "Didn't you say that it's up to us to decide whether to participate or not?"

    "Ah, that's what I said." Kakashi nodded and said: "If I told you in advance, Naruto and Sasuke would definitely force you to participate. Even if you are unwilling, if Sasuke asks you to participate, you will  I agreed casually. So I didn¡¯t tell you, but now you are participating of your own will, so Sakura, Naruto, and Sasuke, welcome you to participate in this Chunin Exam. You are my  Proud team, hurry in now!" Kakashi said and let the door open.  stood to the side.

    I smiled softly and said, "Sasuke, Sakura, let's go." "Ah!" Sasuke and Sakura responded, and then the three of us pushed open the door of Room 301. After walking in, the door banged again.  After shutting it up, Kakashi stood at the door and said softly: "Come on."

    The three of us walked into Room 301, and saw that the entire Room 301 was full of people, and it seemed that they were all Genin who came to take the Chunin Exam.

    "Sasuke. You came so late!" Ino, who had long golden hair, suddenly threw herself on Sasuke's back and said, "We haven't seen each other for a long time. I miss you so much!" Sasuke looked at the girl on his back speechlessly.  .  A black cross immediately appeared on Sakura's forehead, and she was probably on the verge of an explosion.  Then the two quarreled again.

    "Hey, are you also here to take this troublesome exam?" Shikamaru's lazily voice sounded, and Shikamaru and Choji, who was eating snacks, walked over.

    I glanced at them and said, "Ah, indeed."

    Shikamaru looked at me and said strangely: "Well, what are you looking for?"

    I smiled softly: "I found it."

    "Hey, now all the new genin are here. Woof woof." Inuzuka Kiba's voice came over, and then only the members of their group were seen walking over.  Of course Hinata is here too.

    I stepped forward and took Hinata's little hand and said, "So you are here, Hinata." Hinata Neji, who was paying attention to me in the crowd, almost couldn't help but want to rush over when he saw me holding Hinata.  Teach me a lesson.  Of course, he just happened to see Hinata not refusing. If not, he would have rushed over.

    Hinata blushed and said softly: "Don't be like this, Naruto, there are a lot of people here." I whispered to Hinata: "That's fine when there is no one around!" Hinata didn't speak, but she  His face became redder.

    "Hey, I'm telling you two, please don't act like this as soon as you meet. It will easily irritate the two of us!" Ya said with some complaints.  I smiled softly.

    "Hey, can you guys be quiet?" At this time, another man in his 20s with white hair and a Konoha forehead protector came over and said, "You are the nine newcomers, you look happy.  , there¡¯s so much noise here, do you think you¡¯re here for fun?¡±

    Ino couldn't bear it immediately and said angrily: "Who are you? You look great."

    The man said: "I am Kabuto Yakushi. Rather than this, you should take a look at the situation around you!" Everyone turned to look around, and saw everyone looking at us with extremely unfriendly eyes.  They were immediately restrained.

    Then Kabuto Yakushi took out his cards and said, "Let me share the information with you." Then he told us the information about some characters, and then deliberately spoke to anger the Sound Ninja Village.  Then when fighting the three sound ninjas, after dodging the opponent's attack, his eyes were still broken, and then he fell to the ground and vomited.  For a moment, everyone couldn't understand what happened?

    "Naruto, do you know?" Hinata also asked doubtfully.

      I smiled softly: "It was just a sonic attack just now. Although I just dodged the opponent's fist, I didn't avoid the sonic attack, so that's why it's like this."

    "This brat." The sound ninja said, and then he planned to attack me.  But at this time, Morino Ihiki appeared with a large number of chunin.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 81 The Second Forest of Death

    Morino Ihiki saw us as soon as he appeared, and then said angrily: "Okay, you bastards, please be quiet now. Do you want to be disqualified from fighting here?"

    Seeing Ibiki appear, the sound ninja stopped and said, "I'm sorry, it's our first time to take the exam, so we're a little too excited. .com"

    Ibiki nodded and said: "Okay, listen now. The first test of the Chunin Selection Examination is about to begin. I am the examiner of the first test, Morino Ibiki."  The first test started immediately after Morino Hiki appeared.  After everyone shuffled their order, they sat down, but Hinata and I still sat together.

    Morino Ibiki said: "Okay, let me start announcing the rules of the examination room. You are not qualified to ask questions. Just listen carefully. I will write them down and explain them one by one." After a pause, Ibiki  After Xi wrote a lot of things on the blackboard, he said: "First of all, the first test is a written test, and the results are based on a downward deduction system. You will have ten points at the beginning. Similarly, you will have ten questions to answer.  The answer is one point for each question. If you answer one question incorrectly, one point will be deducted. For example, if you answer three questions incorrectly, then it will be ten minus three, and the remaining seven points will be the final score. This is the first point. The second point  Points, the results of the written examination adopt a team points system, that is to say, the final result is based on the accumulated points of three people."

    Ibiki paused for a moment, then looked at everyone and said, "Article 3, all the Chuunin around are here to invigilate the exam. Once cheating is discovered or found to be cheating, two points will be deducted at a time. In other words, two points will be deducted at a time.  Someone may quit midway because of cheating. And the last one is that if someone in a team gets a zero score, the entire team will be disqualified."

    "What!" Everyone was shocked.  No one expected that there would be such harsh rules this time.  But Sakura and Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief. They were 80% sure about the exam, but they were completely sure about me.

    At this time, several chuunin came over with a lot of test papers, and then one of them handed out one. At this time, Ibiki said: "There are only nine questions on the test paper, and the tenth question is on the fortieth day after the written test begins.  Announced in five minutes, it is now 3:30 in the afternoon, the exam will last one hour, and it will start now." As soon as they heard "start", everyone immediately lowered their heads and began to answer the test papers in their hands.

    I looked at the test paper in my hand, smiled softly, and then started to do the questions. Although the answers above were impossible for ordinary genin to answer, I had already prepared them, so I easily answered them.  Answered.  When I finished answering the nine questions, it was only more than twenty minutes, and there was still nearly half of the time.  I looked around and saw everyone cheating in various ways. But at this time, I found an examiner paying attention to me and writing something on the notepad in his hand. I was slightly surprised.  He smiled bitterly, but he didn't expect that he would be deducted two points for doing this.  Then I stopped looking around and lay down on the table with my eyes closed to relax.

    Forty-five minutes passed quickly. By this time, many people had been kicked out because they were caught cheating too many times.  That¡¯s almost half that number.  At this time, all forty-five minutes have passed. Yibixi looked at the time and said: "Okay, everyone stops writing. Now the tenth question is announced."

    Everyone stopped writing, whether they had finished writing or not. Yibixi smiled softly and said: "Now the tenth question is announced, but before that, I have to add to the tenth question  A rule, this is a rule that makes people despair." Then Ibixi paused, and most of the candidates swallowed unconsciously, because compared with the four rules set before, this rule is disappointing  The rules may be very scary.

    Ibiki smiled coldly: "This rule is that you have the right to choose whether to answer the tenth question, but if you refuse, you will get zero points immediately. Similarly, as I just said, if there is one person in the team who gets zero points  If so, then all the people in the team will be disqualified." The crowd around them started to make noise again, but Ibixi's next words blocked all their words in their stomachs. Ibixi watched all the candidates reveal their faces.  A cruel smile: "If you choose to answer, but no one answers correctly, you will be permanently disqualified from participating in the Chunin Exam! In other words, the person who answers incorrectly will always be a genin."

    "What! Why is there such a rule?" Everyone was shocked and began to ask questions.

    Yibixi smiled coldly: "Because you are unlucky, I am the examiner for this exam, which means that all the rules of this exam are decided by me. Okay, now you make your choice, but I  I¡¯ll give you a chance, right? If you¡¯re afraid,If there are ten questions, you can choose to give up and wait until next year or the year after that, record the number and leave.  Okay now tell me your choice.  "

    Soon someone raised his hand and said: "II give up. I have no way to accept this condition." Then a Chuunin next to him said: "No. 50 gives up and loses the qualification. No. 111 of the same team 130  The number will also be disqualified." But this is just the beginning. After the first one, there will be a second and a third soon.  Some people keep giving up, and at the same time, other people who are not mentally determined also give up.  All of a sudden, most of the candidates in Room 301 left.

    "I'll ask you one last time. This is a choice that cares about you all your life. If you regret it now, it's still too late." Ibixi continued to put pressure on all the candidates.  Many people in the exam were waiting for the tenth question in panic. Even after seeing their teammates give up, they felt disappointed and secretly relieved.

    After a while, Ibi was happy to see that no one had quit, so he said: "Okay, then everyone here is the one who will accept the tenth question. Now I announce the first test for everyone else.  " After Ibixi whetted the appetite of all the candidates, he suddenly smiled and said: "If you pass, all the remaining candidates will pass."

    ¡°All the candidates were dumbfounded, maybe they hadn¡¯t reacted for a while. After all, all the candidates had been prepared to fail, but now they were suddenly told that they had passed.  No one can accept it.  Sakura then asked the same question, and then Ibiki told us the reason for doing this.

    Suddenly Ibiki looked out the window, and then heard a "bang", and then a large ball of things broke through the glass and entered the examination room, and then Mitarashi Anko appeared on the stage.  Although her appearance was sensational and she was very beautiful, the candidates who had experienced Ibixi's mental pressure were not in the mood to pay attention to her.  So her position suddenly became awkward.

    "Ahem." Mitarashi Anko coughed, then glanced at all the candidates and said, "Oh, there are still 60 people, does that mean there are still 20 groups? There are more than I expected? I originally thought there would be more  There are already a lot of people in the next dozen or so groups? I didn¡¯t expect that there are so many people left. Ibixi, isn¡¯t the first exam too easy!¡±

    Ibixi shook her head and said, "No, I think it's because the candidates this time are so good!"

    "Alas." Mitarashi Anko sighed softly and said, "Forget it, just reduce the number of people to less than half in the second test." After hearing this, Ibiki had not yet finished recovering from the pressure.  The exams that came here suddenly put me under tremendous pressure.  "Detailed instructions will be announced after arriving at the examination room tomorrow. The examination time will be at ten o'clock tomorrow morning, and the location will be the 44th training ground."

    "The 44th training ground!" I muttered softly.  But I didn't expect that this soft sound was actually heard by Anko Mitarashi.

    Mitarashi Anko walked up to me, looked at me and smiled slightly: "Oh, it seems you know that training ground. Why don't you introduce it first?"

    I looked at Mitarashi Anko who had a smile on her face, nodded helplessly and said: "Ah, I do know something. There are 44 locked doors around the 44th training ground. The radius of the training ground is about ten kilometers. The terrain inside  It is a forest river with a tower in the center. But these are not important. What is important is that the 44th Exercise Ground also has an alias of 'Forest of Death'."

    "'Forest of Death'!" All the candidates were shocked, and then one candidate asked: "Is it because he has connections with the 44 sects?"

    I shook my head and said: "Who knows? But there is a place in Konoha nicknamed Trap Plain. The reason is that the plain is full of traps, so the nickname is Trap Plain. As for the 'Death Forest'? Maybe it's just to scare children.  Maybe." I told a cold joke here, and sure enough, no one could laugh, except Mitarashi Anko.

    Mitarashi Anko laughed wildly for a while, looking at the panicked students around her, then lowered her head and glanced at the test paper in front of me, then stretched out her hand to touch my head and said with a smile: "Haha, your joke is very funny, but  It seems that you know the 44th training ground very well! I hope you can pass tomorrow's test, okay, let's see you tomorrow, little brother Uzumaki Naruto." After saying that, he disappeared with a 'bang'.  I was left smiling bitterly.

    "Naruto." Hinata said worriedly.

    I smiled at Hinata and said, "Don't worry, Hinata, I'll be fine." Hinata nodded, and then everyone started to leave to prepare for the second test tomorrow.  Especially after hearing what I said.  It made their slightly relaxed mood become tense again.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 82 Orochimaru

    At 10 a.m. the next day, all 60 candidates arrived at the 44th training ground.  .com saw that the 44th training ground was completely surrounded by iron fences, and we are now in front of Gate 1.  Mitarashi Anko and a large group of chuunin also stood in front of Gate 1.

    Anko looked at us, then glanced at the watch on her wrist and said: "Okay, it's just ten o'clock now, everyone is due. Now announce the content of the second exam." Then Anko nodded to a chuunin,  Then the chuunin took out a lot of paper and divided it one by one.

    After all the candidates got one, Hongdou pointed at the piece of paper and said: "The candidates who want to take the second exam must sign this consent form." After saying this, Hongdou smiled softly and said: "Because this  Once the exam starts, you can't give up. Someone may die, so I need to get your consent first. As long as you sign this contract, then I don't have to be responsible for your safety. Haha." All the candidates  Everyone shuddered when they heard Anko's words.  Because they could easily feel the chill emanating from Anko.

    Then Anko took out the terrain map and said: "This is the terrain of the 44th training ground." Then he looked at me and said: "There is a tower in the center with a radius of 10 kilometers. The little brother Uzumaki Naruto introduced it yesterday, so I won't  Enough to say, the content of your exam is, to put it simply, the ultimate survival challenge. A survival challenge in the limited space of the 44th training ground. The purpose is to seize the scroll by any means." After saying this, Hongdou put away the terrain map and took it  Two scrolls came out, one white and one blue. The white scroll had the word 'Heaven' written on it, and the blue scroll had the word 'Earth' written on it.

    Hongdou held two scrolls for all the candidates to look at and said: "The Book of Heaven and the Book of Earth, your purpose is these two scrolls. Before entering the 44th training ground, I will give you a scroll.  Among the 20 groups that passed the first exam, 10 groups held the Book of Heaven and 10 groups held the Book of Earth. Each group only has one scroll, which means you have to snatch each other's scroll! As for the qualifying conditions? It's just one  The team members arrive at the central tower with the Book of Heaven and the Book of Earth. But they must be within the time limit. The time for this exam is 120 hours, which is five days."

    "Five days? What about eating?" Akimichi Chouji asked quickly.

    "Think of it yourself, there are many wild animals in the forest." Anko answered Chouji's question calmly.  Then he smiled softly and said: "But there are also many man-eating beasts and poisonous flowers and poisonous weeds."

    "Why is this!" Dingci lowered his head weakly.

    Hongdou continued: "Now let's talk about the failure. First, the team did not reach the final tower within five days with the Book of Heaven and the Book of Earth. Second, some members of the team died or all lost their combat effectiveness.  . In addition, you must not read the scroll before arriving at the tower. Of course, if you want to read it, you can try it, but you are responsible for the consequences. Because after becoming a chuunin, you will have the opportunity to deal with confidential documents, which is also a test for you.  Are you trustworthy?" Then Anko pointed at the few chunin on the other side and said, "The explanation is over. It's not completely ready yet. When you are ready, you can go there with the consent forms of the three people in exchange for the scrolls. The last one  Suggestion" Hongdou looked at us seriously and said, "Don't die." This was the first time Hongdou said something serious.

    We all looked at the consent forms in our hands. After a while, the Chuunin had already created a closed space with cloth next to the training ground.  We want to receive the scrolls here. In this case, we don¡¯t know who will receive the Book of Heaven and the Book of Earth. At this time, a kind of chuunin came out and said: "Okay, come in and collect them in groups."  reel."

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly and I secretly said, "The second exam has finally begun." Then I found Sasuke and Sakura, and we received the Book of Heaven, which meant that we had to grab the Book of Earth from others.  I glanced at Sasuke and Sakura, then gestured to the scroll in my hand.  Sakura and Sasuke both shook their heads, seeing this I put the scroll on myself.

    Soon everyone received the scroll, but they didn¡¯t know who had the scroll, and what kind of scroll did they hold?  All this is unknown.

    Anko looked at us and said: "Okay, everyone has received the scroll. Now you can choose a door. You cannot choose a door that others have chosen. There will be a chunin to take you there. The second chunin exam will be held at 11 noon.  Start on time."

    We have 20 teams, led by 20 chuunin, heading to their respective gates.  Before leaving, I looked at Hinata, smiled softly and said, "Come on, Hinata. We'll meet in the tower in the center."

    "Yes! Naruto, you too." Hinata responded softly, and then followed the chuunin with Kiba and Shino.

    And we followed the chuunin to the 20th.Yes, because there are still 20 groups left, I chose this number. Sasuke is not interested in these, and Sakura listens to me and Sasuke in everything.  So now I am basically in charge of everything in the group.

    At 11 o'clock at noon, all the Chuunin opened the locked door, and everyone rushed into the 44th training ground, also known as the Forest of Death.

    I, Sasuke, and Sakura entered the forest of death and immediately flew around in the forest. I looked at Sasuke and Sakura and said, "Now I have two suggestions. First, find a team immediately and defeat the opponent.  , if it is the Book of Earth, then we can rush to the central tower immediately. In this case, we can complete this test in the shortest time. However, the disadvantage is that everyone is full of energy now, which means that now  If we attack the opponent, it is very likely that we will lose both sides in a fight with the opponent. Even if we successfully get the scroll, it is very likely that it will be snatched away by people from other groups."

    Then I paused and said: "Second, we can find a place to have a good rest first, and then go grab the scroll tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. In other words, after a day or two, everyone's energy has faded. This  Attacking each other at the same time is most beneficial to the battle, but the disadvantage is whether we can find a place where no one will disturb us. Also, as time goes by, some groups that cannot get the scrolls are likely to end up near the central tower.  Ambush and wait to attack the team that got the scroll. There are only 20 groups of candidates. Maybe after we rest for two days, everyone may have got the scroll they want. In that case, there may be one scroll left.  It has been taken away, or it may have been taken away. Even if there are still scrolls that have not been taken away, the three of us are not good at gathering intelligence. It is difficult for us to find the enemy and seize the scrolls in the limited time, and  We are new ninjas. In the eyes of other ninjas, we are just brats. The success rate of attacking us is much higher than that of attacking other ninjas, so we are very likely to be attacked at any time. And we are very likely to be already there.  Others are among the targets, and they are even heading towards us."

    Sasuke did not answer me, but looked at Sakura and said, "Sakura, what do you think?"

    Sakura thought for a while and said: "I think the first one is better. As Naruto said, in two days, everyone may have gotten their own scrolls, so I think we should grab others first."  scroll."

    Sasuke nodded and then looked at me and said, "Like Sakura, I prefer the first option."

    "I know." I smiled softly and said, "It's just as I thought. Okay, then the first enemy we encounter is the one we want to seize the scroll from." As we spoke, we increased our speed.  .

    "Ah" A scream suddenly came from the other side of the forest.  The whole forest probably heard it.

    Me, Sasuke, and Sakura stopped, "It seems like someone has already started." I said calmly: "It's only been less than twenty minutes since it started. I didn't expect it to start so soon. Okay.  Now, we have to work hard." Then a few of us were about to leave when the sound of "Woo-Woo" sounded. I listened to it and said in surprise: "It's the wind escape, everyone get out of the way," and then a hurricane blew  Come over, there was a 'bang', and a hole was made in the ground.

    Three people with bamboo hats appeared, and one of them said: "You can rest as you like, just leave it to me." Then the two people disappeared, leaving only one person with a bamboo hat.

    The one who took off his hat and looked at the three of us had a forehead protector from the Kusakunin Village on his forehead.  Then he took out a blue scroll and said: "Haha, do you want my Book of Earth? Then come and fight, because what you are holding in your hands is the Book of Heaven." As he spoke, he stuck out his long tongue and rolled it.  He held the scroll, opened his mouth, and swallowed it.  Then he put on a fighting posture and said: "Okay, let's get started! Fight for the scroll with your life." As he spoke, he released a very powerful murderous aura.

    The murderous aura was so powerful that Sakura actually fell down like this. Fortunately, Sakura followed me and saw a lot of bloody scenes. So although Sakura fell down, she was not completely immersed in his murderous aura.  But the body couldn't move, and Sasuke's body could still move, but as time passed, the opponent's murderous intent became stronger and stronger, and Sasuke could only move his body reluctantly.

    I looked at the other party. Although the other party's murderous intent was very strong, it did not have a great impact on me. After all, my murderous intent has also grown a lot in the recent missions.  But if this continues, the three of us will only die.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 83 Battle with Orochimaru

    I took a step forward and stood in front of Sasuke and Sakura, and withstood most of the murderous intent from the other side. In this way, my actions were somewhat affected, while Sakura and Sasuke were able to move.  .  com

    "Oh?" The other party looked at me with interest and said, "I didn't expect you to be able to move under my momentum, and it didn't seem to be affected too much. But this is interesting, otherwise,  If the game ends as soon as it starts, it would be too boring.¡±

    Hearing what the other party said, Sasuke shouted loudly: "Sharingan." Then he opened two pairs of Magatama's Sharingan, and then walked to my side to bear the powerful murderous intent of the other party with me.  After opening his Sharingan, Sasuke was able to resist the opponent's murderous intent.

    "I finally saw the Sharingan again, although it's not mature yet. I just don't know how powerful the Sharingan like this is?" He smiled softly, then looked at me and said, "Is there another kid?  ?I don¡¯t know how strong it is.¡±

    Sasuke stared at the other person, then took out his kunai and rushed towards the other person. I was slightly startled, and then rushed over. The other person smiled softly, and quickly formed seals with his hands. When I saw the other person's handprints, I was slightly surprised.  He thought secretly: "What is this handprint?"

    "Psychic art." With a 'bang' sound, a huge snake appeared in front of us, and then bumped towards us. Sasuke and I ducked to the side and escaped the attack, but the snake simply couldn't  He didn't stop, but rushed directly towards Sakura.  At the same time, he opened his mouth, as if intending to swallow Sakura in one gulp.  However, Sakura was affected by the murderous intent of the opponent and could not move well.

    "Oops." I said loudly, then immediately stopped my body, quickly formed a seal with my hands and said: "Wind Escape¡¤Beast Wave Fierce Wind Palm." Then I released it towards the big snake's neck, the wind speed was very fast, and then  I cut off the big snake's neck very easily, and the huge head fell in front of Sakura. It twitched a few times, and I didn't understand. I breathed a sigh of relief: "It was almost."

    "It's not good to relax during the battle." I suddenly remembered the other party's voice in my ears. I was startled and turned around to find that the other party was already standing behind me. Then I felt a pain in my waist and my whole body was kicked away.  go out.  I rolled on the ground several times, and then stopped when I hit a tree with a bang.

    I shook my head and stood up and said to myself: "How careless. The other party is one of the three ninjas, so his strength is naturally extraordinary. I am so careless." Before I could finish my thoughts, I saw Sasuke and the other party facing each other.  After fighting for a few times, he was kicked away with the same kick.  I quickly stepped forward to catch Sasuke.

    "Hmph, I thought you could let me have a good time for a while? I didn't expect that your strength is so poor. It's a headache for teammates who are holding back in such a way." The other party looked at us with a disappointed look on his face and said, "It looks like Yu Zhi  It¡¯s not a big deal for the Bo clan!¡±

    "Naruto, Sasuke, are you okay?" Sakura had already adapted to the murderous intent of the other party at this time. She quickly ran to our side and said concernedly: "I'm sorry, I can't help you with anything."  Jerky medical ninjutsu treats us.

    I smiled softly and said, "Don't say that. You are a medical ninja and you are not good at fighting. You just need to learn medical ninjutsu well in the future. All the injuries on our bodies are left to you."

    Sakura clenched her fists and said, "Ah, I will definitely work hard."

    "Damn it." Sasuke gritted his teeth slightly and seemed to want to rush forward again.  I quickly stopped Sasuke and said: "Wait a minute, Sasuke, the opponent is too strong. We alone cannot be his opponent. We can't even escape. If we defend or escape, we will only be defeated by him in the end."  Catch up and kill us. Only the two of us join forces to attack will have a chance. Our strength is far inferior to each other, and only constant attacks can have a glimmer of hope."

    Sasuke looked at me and nodded: "I understand."

    I looked at Sakura and said, "Sakura, wait a minute, Sasuke and I are going to fight. You are a medical ninja, so you have to be careful."

    Sakura nodded and said, "I understand. Although I can't do anything to help you, I won't hold you back."

    I looked at each other and said, "Let's go, Sasuke." As soon as I finished speaking, we rushed towards each other.  I formed a seal with my hands and said: "The art of multiple shadow clones." With a 'bang', hundreds of me appeared around me.  Then he swarmed towards Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru smiled softly and said: "The art of multiple shadow clones? I didn't expect to be able to create so many shadow clones! Very few people can create so many shadow clones. You are special. But this  It¡¯s of no use to me.¡± He said and rushed into the group of my shadow clones.  Then I only heard the sound of 'bang bang', and my shadow clone kept disappearing.

      Seeing this, I nodded to Sasuke. Sasuke quickly formed a seal with his hands and quickly completed the seal: "Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet." Then he spit out a huge ball into my shadow clone group.  Fireball.  Attack the opponent.

    At this time, I also formed a seal with both hands: "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough." Then I blew out bursts of hurricanes towards the huge fireball. The wind assisted the fire, and suddenly Sasuke's huge fireball turned into a super big fireball.  .

    ¡®Bang bang¡¯ Orochimaru killed several more of my shadow clones before he saw this fireball.  Because my shadow clones were so densely packed before that they completely blocked his sight.  So he never saw it, but now that he has seen it, it is too late to hide. What's more, my shadow clone has blocked his way.  "Ah" A sharp scream sounded.  The sound echoed throughout the forest.

    "Did it succeed?" Sasuke asked with his Sharingan open.

    I shook my head and said: "No, although our attack just now was very strong, judging from the strong murderous aura on the opponent's body when he appeared, the opponent's strength must be far greater than ours. I think the opponent will never be defeated."  What we just defeated was defeated by the attack. If we can inflict some injuries on the opponent, I will be satisfied."

    "What!" Sasuke and Sakura were shocked.

    "Haha, your observation skills are very keen." Sure enough, as soon as I finished speaking, the other party came out of the fire, looked at us and said, but a layer of skin fell off his face.  No, it should be said that he wore a layer of skin on the outside. Although the attack just now was not enough to cause damage to him, it destroyed his layer of skin.  A pale face was revealed.

    "Who are you?" Sasuke asked loudly.

    The other party smiled softly and said: "My name is Orochimaru. Okay, come on, let me see how capable you guys are?"

    "Damn it, didn't he use all his strength just now?" Sasuke said softly: "Hey, Naruto, what do you think we should do now?"

    "What should I do? Haha." I smiled softly and said, "If I can, I would like to escape!"

    "Run away!" Upon hearing my words, Sasuke and Sakura said in surprise at the same time, looking at me in disbelief.  They never imagined that one day they would hear the word 'escape' from my mouth.

    I smiled slightly and said: "Do you think I am willing to say this? But this time the opponent is too powerful, so powerful that I can only think about it this way."

    Sasuke looked at the other person and said: "This person seems to be called Orochimaru! Is this person really that strong? How does he compare with Kakashi?"

    "Kakashi-sensei? Kakashi-sensei is no match for this person!" I said softly: "I don't mean to look down on Kakashi-sensei, but Kakashi-sensei is indeed no match for this person.  "Then I paused slightly and said: "This man's name is Orochimaru. He was once a ninja of Konoha. He was also a disciple of the Third Hokage like the other two people, but later he continued to study forbidden techniques and betrayed Konoha.  , became a traitorous ninja."

    Orochimaru looked at me and said softly: "Haha, it seems that you know me. I didn't expect that such a little brat would know my existence? Tell me."

    "Naruto!" Sasuke looked at me,

    I smiled helplessly and said: "Okay, I will tell you everything I know." Then I thought for a while, organized the words and said: "This person's name is Orochimaru, he and Jiraiya,  Tsunade, the three of them were disciples of the Third Hokage. At that time, the war was not over yet and was still going on, so the three of them also joined the war. I don¡¯t know the specific situation, but I don¡¯t know when it started.  The three of them are collectively known as the Sannin of Konoha. I don't know the specific strength, but what I do know is that there are some situations about the other two, like Tsunade, who is the strongest medical ninja in the world."

    "The strongest medical ninja in the world!" Sakura was surprised.

    I nodded and said, "Ah, yes, it's the medical ninja. Sakura, if you can get her guidance, your medical ninjutsu will definitely improve by leaps and bounds." Then I paused and said, "Jiraiya,  I don¡¯t know, but Jiraiya has a disciple, the Fourth Hokage.¡±

    "The Fourth Hokage!" Sasuke looked at Orochimaru and said, "If this is the case, then this person's strength is at the Kage level!"

    "Humph" Orochimaru said with a smile: "Kid, you seem to be quite interesting? Do you know a lot about me? I thought no one among the little ghosts now knows about me?  I didn¡¯t expect that the kid I met for the first time knew me so well. Hehehehe.¡±

    I threw away the ordinary kunai in my hand, and then took out the special kunai from the ninja bag and said: "Sasuke, no matter how much power you have, use it. You must know that in front of the legendary Sannin, we don't even have a chance to escape.  "

    "I know."

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 84 Curse Seal

    "Hey, are you going to fight for your life?" Orochimaru looked at me and smiled softly: "Let me see how strong you two brats are."

    I took a deep breath and then said: "Sasuke, our strength is far inferior to the other party. Only by constantly attacking and seizing the opportunity can we have a chance. If we cannot seize the opportunity, then we must immediately  Retreat, but the speed of dealing with it is faster than ours. Someone must stay, and I am the best choice." Sasuke just wanted to speak, I took the special kunai and said: "If I want to escape, I don't think there is anyone.  You can catch me. And Orochimaru is a rebellious ninja. If he stays here for too long, it will easily attract the attention of Konoha. So by then, as long as you can run away, then I will definitely be able to survive.  Retreat."

    Sasuke glanced at the special kunai in my hand, then nodded and said, "I understand."

    Orochimaru looked at me and said: "Haha, kid, do you think you can stop me? And do you think they can escape from me? As long as they are still in this forest, you will never be able to escape from me.  palm."

    I didn¡¯t answer. I stared at Orochimaru seriously, and then said with a cold look: "Let¡¯s go, Sasuke." "I got it." The two of us rushed towards Orochimaru at the same time.  I ran away and shot the kunai in my hand towards Orochimaru. Orochimaru slightly twitched the corners of his mouth, then tilted his body slightly and hid. I was stunned for a moment, and then I kept pulling out kunai with both hands towards Orochimaru.  The pill shot over,

    Orochimaru is worthy of being Orochimaru. His hands did not move, his feet still stood on the same spot, and his body did not even move significantly, but he avoided all my kunai attacks.

    Sasuke formed a seal with his hands and said: "Fire Release: Great Flame Bullet Jutsu." A fireball larger than the 'Go Fireball' appeared and attacked Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru looked at the huge fireball, smiled softly, did not hide away, but clasped his hands together and said: "You have been fighting for so long, it is my turn. I will let you see what I have researched."  The forbidden technique is ready, please thank me. Not many people have seen this forbidden technique yet!" He quickly formed a seal with his hands: "Psychic Technique: Rashomon." As he said that, he pressed his hands on the ground, and then  A huge iron door appeared in front of Orochimaru. There were a large number of iron chains on the iron door, and in the middle of the iron chains was a ferocious grimace.

    With a "boom", the huge fireball hit the door hard, making a huge sound. However, although Sasuke's 'Great Flame Bullet' was very strong, it was not capable of breaking Rashomon, but it only destroyed Rashomon.  The raw door was slightly dented.  "What?" Sasuke was shocked. He didn't expect that his blow with all his strength only made a slight dent.

    Orochimaru smiled softly and said: "Humph I didn't expect to have such strength at such a young age. In a few years, I will definitely become stronger. I want you more and more. Huh?"  Orochimaru said with some confusion: "Strange, where is that blond kid?"

    "Wind Release: Beast Wave Fierce Wind Palm." Just when Orochimaru summoned Rashomon to block Sasuke's 'Great Fire Bullet', I quickly formed seals with both hands and activated the 'Flying Thunder God Jutsu' and instantly appeared in front of Orochimaru.  Behind him, he simultaneously released the 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm' in his hand, and the huge wind blade struck towards Orochimaru.  And at this time, several people appeared next to Orochimaru, and at the same time they released the 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm' in their hands. In this way, there were several wind blades around Orochimaru attacking him.  , so that he has no place to hide, and at the same time, he has no time to hide.

    "Boom" several "Beast Wave Gale Wind Palms" collided with each other at the same time.  There was an explosion all of a sudden, and the smoke caused by the explosion blocked our sight, but I didn't stop. Several of my shadow clones and I formed the seal as quickly as possible: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Fierce Palm."  "Continuously releasing the 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm' to attack the place in the middle of the smoke.  The sound of "boom, boom, boom" kept ringing.  At least I stopped after the 'Rashomon' summoned by Orochimaru disappeared. Then all my shadow clones disappeared. I sat on the ground feebly and said, "Did you succeed?"  I used the 'Flying Thunder God Technique' several times and the 'Beast Wave Gale Palm' used for pursuit no less than ten times. In addition to the previous battles, most of my chakra had been consumed.

    At this moment, three huge snakes suddenly rushed out of the smoke and pounced towards the three of us.  Sasuke formed a seal with his hands and said: "Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu" and then blew out a huge fireball that swallowed the snake completely. I also formed a seal with my hands and said: "Wind Release: Beast Wave Palm." A wind blade appeared and swallowed the giant snake.  The snake's body was cut in half.  Sakura pulled out a kunai, placed several explosive charms on it, and threw them all into the giant snake's mouth.  Then with a 'boom', the giant snake's entire head exploded.

    ?Just when we were dealing with the giant snake, a head with a neck flew out of the smoke. The three of us were stunned, but just as we were stunned, the head had already bitten Sasuke's head hard.  neck.  "Ah" Sasuke shouted loudly.

    "Oops!" I exclaimed in shock, then formed a seal with my hands and suddenly appeared next to Sasuke.  But at this time, the head had begun to shrink.  I supported Sasuke and saw three pairs of black magatama appearing on Sasuke's neck.  I frowned slightly and said to myself, "I didn't expect that Sasuke would still be cursed by him. This will cause big trouble." By this time, Sasuke had already fainted.

    Then the smoke slowly dissipated, and it was seen that Orochimaru was no longer standing on the ground, but there was a pile of mud in his original position.  I looked at the pile of mud and asked in surprise: "Is it just this pile of mud that we were fighting just now?"

    Orochimaru did not answer, but took off the layer of skin on his body. He had long black hair, long golden pupils, like the eyes of a snake, purple eye shadow that extended to the nose, and pale skin.  Wearing blue magatama-shaped earrings on her ears.  At this time, the forehead protector on his forehead had turned into the forehead protector of the Sound Ninja Village.  This is Orochimaru.  One of the legendary Sannin.

    I handed Sasuke to Sakura. Sakura glanced at Sasuke's neck and said, "What's going on now?" Then she said to Orochimaru, "Hey, what did you do to Sasuke?"

    Orochimaru smiled softly and said: "Hehehe. It's nothing, I just left him a gift." Then Orochimaru looked at me and said: "Kid, I didn't expect you to be able to use the 'Flying Thunder God'.  Technique', this is the unique skill of the Fourth Hokage. No one has ever been able to learn it. How did you learn it? Can you tell me? Oh, by the way, I should ask first, what is your name?"

    I handed Sasuke to Sakura, then stood in front of Orochimaru and said calmly: "My name is Uzumaki Naruto! As for the 'Flying Thunder God Technique', I won't tell you."

    Orochimaru's pupils shrank slightly, and then he looked at me carefully and said: "So it's you, no wonder you can use the 'Flying Thunder God Technique', kid, you probably don't know your own life experience, don't know your own  Who are your parents? How about it? Are you interested in knowing your life experience! My condition is very simple, as long as you leave Konoha and follow me or as long as you leave Konoha. I will tell you who your father is?"

    "My father?" I shook my head and said, "No need, I will naturally know these things in the future, and I will never leave Konoha."

    Orochimaru smiled softly and said: "Haha, forget it, let's not talk about this anymore, I'd better leave you a gift." After saying that, Orochimaru's head flew out again, and it seemed that he was planning to bite me.

    I said loudly: "I don't want this so-called gift of yours?" As I said that, I formed a seal with my hands and said: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Fierce Wind Palm." A huge wind blade passed by and stretched out towards Orochimaru.  The elder's long neck attacked.  Orochimaru smiled softly, twisted his body, and gave in.

    "It's useless. Although your strength has surpassed that of a chuunin, and has even barely reached the level of a jounin. For your age, it can be considered very rare, but if I hadn't taken a liking to you from the beginning,  Sasuke, I want to get you." Orochimaru stretched out the old man's long neck and stopped in the air: "Although your chakra is huge, your chakra is not unlimited after all, and from just now  Judging from the 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm', I'm afraid you don't have much chakra left. You don't have any chance, so you'd better accept my gift!" He opened his mouth and rushed towards my neck.  .

    I smiled softly and completed the seal with my hands almost instantly: "Wind Release: Thousand Faces of Wind." I opened my mouth and blew out a hurricane. There were countless small wind blades in the hurricane. This is the characteristic of this move.  , creating countless small wind blades to attack. However, although the number of this move is very large, the attack power is too low. Even if it attacks the board, it can only leave a trace, but for the most fragile human body  As far as the neck is concerned, these small wind blades are also very deadly.

    As soon as Orochimaru saw me using this move, he immediately retracted his neck.  Then he casually waved his hand and blocked the small wind blade that was attacking him: "You are very skilled in using ninjutsu! You little brat, I am really becoming more and more interested in you. I really want to stay with you.  Put my mark, but it looks like I have to subdue you first."

    Me: "Then let's give it a try. I will never give up."

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 85 Fierce Fight with Orochimaru

    I looked at Orochimaru, pulled out a kunai, then formed seals with both hands, and instantly appeared behind Orochimaru, and stabbed Orochimaru with the kunai in my hand.  £®  com Orochimaru seemed to have no time to hide, and was easily stabbed by mine. I was startled, and immediately let go of the kunai in my hand, and disappeared in an instant.  Appear on the other side.  And just as I left the place, a snake tried to bite my afterimage.  Orochimaru, who was originally stabbed by me, turned into a meal of mud.

    "Response quickly!" Orochimaru's voice sounded behind me: "But it's still a little slow." Then I felt a pain in my back, and then I flew away with two "bang bang" sounds.  After passing two big trees, he stopped at the third big tree.  But at this time Orochimaru was already standing in front of me, and all I could see in my eyes was a foot attacking me.  I was startled and formed the seal as quickly as possible.

    With a 'bang' sound, Orochimaru kicked the tree trunk, and I appeared on the other side at this time. Orochimaru stopped and turned to look at me and said: "Your seal is very fast. I didn't expect it to be done so quickly."  Completed the seal of 'Flying Thunder God'. It was completed almost in an instant. But 'Flying Thunder God Jutsu' is indeed very powerful, space ninjutsu." Orochimaru thought for a moment and said: "Kid, how about we make a deal?  How about that? I'll let you live, but you have to teach me the 'Flying Thunder God Technique', how about that?"

    "Haha." I smiled and said, "I won't teach you, and even if I teach you, you won't let me go."

    Orochimaru looked at me and smiled softly: "It seems that you rejected this deal, so I have no choice but to kill you."

    "Naruto, what should we do? How about we escape quickly!" Sakura said beside me.

    I shook my head: "No, we can't escape his pursuit at all. If we run away, he will catch up with us one by one and kill us. And we will die faster."

    "Ah, what should we do?" Sakura asked in frustration, "Can we only be killed by him?"

    I shook my head and said: "That's not necessarily the case. I have another way to fight Orochimaru. But if I use it, I'm afraid I won't be able to deal with the powerful enemies in the future." After saying this, I laughed at myself and said: "  Forget it, now that we can hardly even save our lives, we are still worrying about what we will do in the future. Sakura, please stay back. After this battle, Sasuke and I will have to be taken care of by you."

    "Huh?" Sakura was stunned: "Naruto, why did you say that?"

    I smiled softly, then closed my eyes and said silently: "Kyuubi, I need strength, I need your strength."

    "Naruto, huh? What is this?" Sakura just wanted to call me, but she saw very powerful red chakra emerging from my body.  I opened my eyes, and my sea-blue eyes had turned blood red.  The nails on his hands became pointed and long, the two canine teeth in his mouth also began to become sharper, and the beard on his face became longer and thicker.

    Orochimaru was a little surprised and said: "Is this? Can this kid be able to use? Hum, this kid is really interesting!"

    "What's going on with this chakra? Why is there such a powerful chakra here? And it seems to be getting stronger." Shikamaru suddenly stopped and said.

    Ino responded: "Well, I don't know what's going on? Let's go over and have a look! It's not very far from us anyway."

    "No." Dingci said quickly: "I don't want to go. Judging from the explosion just now, I know that the opponent is very strong. I don't want to die yet." Dingci said and wanted to escape.

    Ino pulled Choji and said: "It's okay, we are just watching from the side. As long as we don't let the other party find out." "No, I absolutely don't want it." Choci kept struggling, but unfortunately it was of no use.  After being forcefully pulled away by Ino, Shikamaru covered his forehead and secretly said: "It's really troublesome

    Gaara and his party, who were heading to the central tower, stopped. Gaara looked at the direction where he felt the chakra. After a while, he said calmly: "Go and have a look." Then he jumped and ran in this direction.  Come,

    "Hey." Kankuro was about to say something just now, but Gaara glanced at him and said nothing.  After looking at each other with Temari, she followed Gaara

    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" Akamaru, who was lying on Inuzuka Kiba's head, screamed a few times uneasily.  Ya looked at it and said: "Akamaru said he found another very dangerous guy. I just don't know if this time he will be as dangerous as the sand ninja just now."

    Aburame Shino said: "My bug has also felt it. That power is very powerful and dangerous. It's better not to worry about my personal opinion."

    Ya said to Hinata: "We won't get close this time, Hinata, you use white?Take a look.  "

    Hinata nodded, then formed a seal with his hands and said: "Byakugan." Meridians appeared next to Hinata's eyes.  Then suddenly many invisible things appeared in Hinata's eyes.  The 'Byakugan''s clairvoyance and farsightedness worked very well, and Hinata suddenly saw Sakura, Sasuke and me in the distance.  "Naruto!" Hinata said in shock, then jumped up and left the place.

    Ya said hurriedly: "Hey, what happened to Hinata?" But Hinata didn't answer Ya, and at this time, Aburame Shino also followed Hinata. Ya was stunned for a moment, and then said: "  Hey, you two, wait for me." After saying that, he jumped after the two of them

    "Ningci, does Xiao Li feel it?" Tiantian asked.

    Ningji nodded, then opened his eyes, and Xiao Li said: "Oh, this power is so powerful, I really want to fight him."

    "Found it." Neci suddenly said: "Huh? That person is Miss Hinata." After saying that, Neci headed in that direction.  Xiao Li and Tiantian also quickly followed

    Mitarashi Anko stopped with a large group of Anbu and said secretly: "Huh? This chakra is so strong. Whose does it belong to? Does it belong to a certain examinee? But I think that guy should be there too." Then Anko faced it.  The ANBU next to him said: "Let's go and take a look." After saying that, he jumped up and left the place

    I opened my blood-red eyes, and a tail was dancing behind me. Sakura looked at me and said worriedly: "Naruto, are you okay?" At the same time, she thought to herself: "Chakra has actually materialized, as if it were a  Like a blood-red coat."

    I smiled softly and said: "Ah, I'm fine." Then I looked at Orochimaru and said: "Okay, come on, our fight will continue." As I said that, I leaned slightly on the ground, put my hands on the ground, and then put my hands on  I exerted a little force on my feet, and with a 'whoosh' sound, I disappeared from the spot and appeared next to Orochimaru. My right hand became a claw and grabbed Orochimaru. Orochimaru jumped over, but I appeared next to Orochimaru in an instant.  His side: "'Flying Thunder God Technique' is really magical, especially when the enemy is within the range of Flying Thunder God Technique." As I spoke, I punched Orochimaru.

    With a ¡®bang¡¯, Orochimaru was knocked away by me, but I knew that Orochimaru was not seriously hurt, because when I hit Orochimaru just now, Orochimaru stretched out his hand to block it.  Although it was too hasty and did not completely block it, the damage was almost offset by doing so.

    Orochimaru landed smoothly on the ground and looked at me with a smile: "Hmph, you kid is so funny." Just after saying this, Orochimaru disappeared and appeared behind me.  Instead of forming a seal, he stretched out his right hand directly toward me: "Ninja Technique: Hidden Shadow Snake Hand." A snake came out of the sleeve of Orochimaru's right hand.  It bit me, but it only reached my afterimage.  And I myself have appeared in the distance.

    Orochimaru looked at me and said: "'Flying Thunder God Jutsu' is really a super powerful ninjutsu!" Then Orochimaru paused slightly and said: "If you don't tell me, you are still not my opponent. Even if you can  The same goes for using the power of the Kyuubi." Orochimaru said and disappeared.  I was shocked. When my hands were still forming the seal, my back hurt. I was kicked out by Orochimaru. Then there was severe pain all over my body. For a moment, I couldn't fight back at all.  ability.  Can't even defend.  "Ninpo Technique: Hidden Shadow Snake Hands." A large number of snakes emerged from Orochimaru's hands and wrapped around me tightly.

    At this time, Orochimaru smiled softly and said: "Hey, don't move, otherwise, these little cuties will attack you without mercy. Just accept my gift obediently!"

    I took a slight breath and said, "I don't want it." Then stronger chakra erupted from my body, and Orochimaru left as soon as he realized something was wrong.  And all the snakes that were entangled with me were burned to death. You must know that the demon fox coat on my body is not so easy to get close to.

    "Huh? Two tails!" Orochimaru frowned slightly: "Have you been able to use so much chakra of the Nine Tails?" A second tail appeared behind me, and my eyes had turned blood red.

    I looked at Orochimaru with blood-red eyes and said, "Our battle continues." As I said that, I rushed towards Orochimaru, and Orochimaru dodged easily.  Although a second tail appeared behind me, it didn't even touch the corner of Orochimaru's clothes now.  It seems that Orochimaru did not use all his strength in the previous battle.

    And Orochimaru is already wary of the 'Flying Thunder God Technique'. Every time I disappear, Orochimaru also disappears almost at the same time.  It¡¯s just that I use the ¡®Flying Thunder God Technique¡¯ while Orochimaru uses pure speed.?That¡¯s all.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 86 Hinata Hinata

    A second tail appeared on my body, and my speed and strength were greatly increased. But even so, I still didn't leave any scars on Orochimaru. Instead, my physical strength was reduced due to the long battle.  It consumed a lot.

    When the two of us stopped, Orochimaru looked at me and said: "Although your strength and speed have increased a lot, you are still not my opponent based on this alone."

    "Then let's give it a try!" I said and rushed towards Orochimaru again, and this time Orochimaru no longer avoided but started to fight me in close combat

    "Hey, Ino, don't go over there anymore. You'll be easily discovered if you go over there." Shikamaru said softly to Ino in front of him.

    Ino said: "No, we are still so far away from the battle place. Can't we see clearly from here? We can only see a blood-red shadow. We must get closer. I want to know that  Who is the red figure? I remember that no one among all the candidates looked like this." Choji was dragged forward little by little by Ino's scarf.

    Shikamaru covered his forehead and said to himself: "I suddenly feel a headache. A woman's curiosity is really troublesome."

    After a while, Shikamaru and the other three were very close, and they could already see Sakura holding Sasuke not far away.  Seeing Sasuke fall in Sakura's arms, Ino immediately lost her mind and wanted to rush up.  At this time Shikamaru said loudly: "Be careful." Then he jumped towards Ino.  Ino was about to have a seizure, but she saw a blood-red thing flying over her head. After hitting a row of big trees, she hit a rock and stopped.  After the rock withstood such a collision, countless cracks immediately appeared.

    Ino and Shikamaru stood up. Ino looked at a row of fallen trees and exclaimed: "Oh my God, what on earth was that just now?" Then Ino said to Shikamaru: "Thank you, Shikamaru, otherwise  If so, I will die."

    Shikamaru shook his head and was about to say something just now, but Ino pointed behind Shikamaru. Shikamaru turned his head and saw a blood-red figure flashing past.  Then the blood-red thing that just flew out appeared beside them.

    "Naruto! How could it be you?" After seeing it clearly, Ino said in surprise: "How could you become like this?"

    I didn't answer her, but looked at the three of them frowning slightly: "You should leave here quickly. It's very dangerous here. Protecting Sakura and Sasuke is my limit. I can't protect you." After I said that,  Jumped away from them.

    "Hmph! What? Since when have people needed his protection?" Ino said as he strode forward.

    Shikamaru quickly grabbed Ino and said, "Wait a minute, Ino, don't you think it's strange? Why did Naruto become like that? And what happened to Sasuke? Why did he fall to the ground motionless."

    Ino was shocked and said: "Not moving at all? Could it be that Sasuke has"

    "No." Shikamaru shook his head and said: "Naruto just said that he would protect Sakura and Sasuke. This means that Sasuke is still alive, but he must have lost his fighting ability. Otherwise, according to Sasuke's character, he will definitely fight with Naruto.  .And don¡¯t you think the chakra on Naruto¡¯s body is very familiar now?¡±

    Ino was stunned, thought for a moment and said: "Ah, I remembered that the powerful chakra we felt just now is what Naruto is radiating now." After saying this, Ino was slightly stunned and said: "Wait a minute.  Wait, if Shikamaru is really like this, Naruto's chakra must be too huge!"

    Shikamaru shook his head and said: "It's not like you haven't seen Naruto's current appearance, but I think Naruto's current appearance seems to have used some amazing secret technique or something! Sakura should know the specific situation.  Some."

    Ino nodded and said: "Oh, then let's go to Sakura's place. I think as long as we stay with Sakura, nothing will happen." After saying that, Ino hurried towards Sakura, and  Shikamaru couldn't hold him back, and in the end Shikamaru could only pull Choji and Ino to Sakura's side.

    Seeing that Ino was in no mood to argue with her, Sakura smiled softly at Ino and stopped talking.  He just watched the battle ahead carefully.  Ino asked softly: "Sakura, what is going on? Who is the person fighting Naruto? And why is Naruto like this?"

    Sakura: "That man called himself Orochimaru. Naruto said that he was once one of the three ninjas of Konoha and had a shadow-level strength. He suddenly appeared in front of us. Neither Naruto nor Sasuke joined forces.  The opponent, and then Sasuke fainted after being bitten by him, and Naruto became like that, fighting with the opponent." Sakura is very simple.Explained the situation carefully.

    Shikamaru glanced at the curse mark that appeared on Sasuke's neck and said: "This should be a ninjutsu like a sealing technique. But I don't know the specific situation." At the same time, he secretly said: "Orochimaru, who has a shadow-level strength, look at  Come on, I really got into big trouble this time. I have to think of a solution quickly!"

    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, I was knocked away by Orochimaru again, but this time I stopped immediately.  "Hufufu" I kept breathing heavily, and Orochimaru smiled: "Humph, hum. I said it's useless."

    "Naruto. Are you okay!" Sakura shouted behind me.

    I didn¡¯t answer Sakura, but stared at Orochimaru closely.  Orochimaru said casually: "I'm tired of playing, so I'd better get rid of you as soon as possible."

    "It's not over yet!" I said on all fours: "I haven't given up yet, this battle is not over yet." Then I raised my head: "Roar." A beast roar came from my throat, and then I  More and stronger chakra surged out of his body.  A third tail appeared behind me.  My pupils began to become narrow and narrow, and my lips turned black.

    Orochimaru was slightly startled: "Three tails! Kid, I am becoming more and more interested in you. I wonder how many tails you can have?"

    I looked at Orochimaru and said: "Now let's fight again!" As I said that, I rushed towards Orochimaru, my speed became faster and my strength became stronger.  But Orochimaru was still able to cope with it.  But it's not as easy as before.  His face gradually became a little solemn.

    "Huh? What is this?" Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro were standing on a big tree not far from us. They had just witnessed the third tail appearing behind me.  Temari pointed at me and said with some surprise: "Why did this person suddenly become like this?"

    Kankuro looked at me, then glanced at Gaara and said secretly: "This feeling is similar to Gaara!"

    Gaara opened his eyes and looked at me: "Are you the same as me?"

    With a 'bang' sound, I punched Orochimaru, and a ball of blood-red chakra immediately appeared and hit Orochimaru, but Orochimaru dodged, and a person immediately appeared where I hit him.  Big hole.

    Orochimaru glanced at the ground, smiled softly and said: "Kid, you are so interesting." Orochimaru's eyes showed excitement, but his face slowly became serious.  I know Orochimaru is getting serious.

    Orochimaru's hands kept forming seals: "Psychic art." With a 'bang' sound, a huge snake appeared at Orochimaru's feet, and then Orochimaru was lifted into the air, and then Orochimaru formed seals again, and I  Looking at Orochimaru's hand seal, I found that this was a very complicated seal. I immediately rushed towards Orochimaru, but just when I made a move, Orochimaru had already completed the hand seal: "Ninja Technique: Thousand Shadows Snake Network"  ." Then he stretched out his hands, and there were a lot of snakes in the sleeves of his hands. The number was terrifying, and not only that, there were so many snakes, and a sword emerged from their open mouths.  A cold light flashed on the sword.  And this time the target is not just me, but Sakura, Sasuke, Ino, Shikamaru, and Choji.  It is also within the scope of this attack.  And when they faced so many poisonous snakes and long swords, they simply had no ability to deal with them.

    "Damn it." I gritted my teeth and jumped in front of them.

    Gaara looked at my behavior and murmured: "Why? Why do you want to protect them?"

    I kept waving my hands at those poisonous snakes, and basically all the poisonous snakes I touched died. I also blocked a lot of attacks for a few of them, and they only had to deal with very few attacks.  .

    "Naruto, be careful." Suddenly Hinata's voice sounded in my ears, and then I realized that Orochimaru's head flew out again, and a snake crawled out of his mouth, and then a snake appeared in the snake's mouth.  A sword.  Coming towards my heart.  Although I can dodge, if I dodge, the person behind me will definitely die.  One of them will definitely be stabbed. Although I hate the whole village, I don't include them because they have never bullied me.  Even when we were in the academy, Shikamaru and the others had a pretty good relationship with me.

    "Naruto, be careful!" Hinata appeared in front of me and looked at me and called softly, but she didn't take a look at the sword coming towards her from behind.

    "Why? Why would anyone be willing to stand in front of him? He is the same as me, why would anyone care about him like this? Why?" Gaara murmured to himself while standing on the tree, maybe for me to protect others and others  My behavior is incomprehensible!

    ?"Hinata!" I looked at Hinata who appeared in front of me in surprise.  And the sword in Orochimaru's mouth had already stabbed him.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 87 The Mysterious Female Ninja

    I looked at Hinata who appeared in front of me in surprise, and the sword in Orochimaru's mouth was about to hit Hinata.  .  com

    There was a ¡®pop¡¯ sound, and blood spurted out.

    "Naruto, are you okay?" Hinata asked worriedly.

    Orochimaru said in surprise: "You actually grabbed my Kusanagi sword with your hand." Just when Orochimaru's sword stabbed Hinata, a tail behind me wrapped around Orochimaru's sword, although it only slowed down.  A moment, but this moment was enough. I stood up, stretched out my hand and directly grabbed the blade of the Kusanagi sword.  Although it cut my palm, Hinata would not be hurt this way.  Then Orochimaru forced the Kusanagi sword back.

    "Naruto, you are injured." Hinata said and wanted to come over and look at my palm.

    I quickly took a step back and said, "Hinata, don't touch me now. The chakra outside my body will do great harm to others. Once injured by the chakra on my body, it will be difficult to recover." Joke.  , I don¡¯t dare to let Hinata touch me now. You know, the chakra of Nine Tails is very destructive, and anyone who comes into contact will be hurt.

    After seeing Hinata retreat, I smiled softly and said softly: "Hinata, wait for me for a while, I will solve this battle right away."

    Hinata looked at me, then nodded and said, "I understand, Naruto, I listen to you."

    I turned my head and looked at Orochimaru and said coldly: "You almost hurt Hinata. If you threaten her life, I will never let you go." Orochimaru smiled slightly and was about to say something just now, but  He soon stopped laughing because he saw a fourth tail appear behind me.

    I waved the four tails behind me, then stretched out my palm towards Orochimaru, and then round things came out of my body, and then the blood I shed when I grabbed the blade of the Kusanagi sword also  Slowly floated up and gathered in my flat palm.  Orochimaru was slightly startled when he saw this situation, swallowed the Kusanagi sword into his stomach again, and then quickly formed seals with his hands.  Soon Orochimaru pressed his hands hard on the ground: "Psychic Technique: Triple Rashomon." Three huge iron gates appeared in a row.

    At this time, a black-red ball appeared in my hand. I shouted at the three iron gates: "Nine-tailed Forbidden Technique: Destruction of the Void Dog Cannon." The energy ball in my hand blasted through it all at once.  , like a laser cannon, even the ground shook, and the people behind me couldn't stand for a while.

    "So so powerful" Everyone looked at the scene in front of them stupidly. After the 'Destruction of the Void Dog Cannon' was blasted, Orochimaru's three Rashomon gates disappeared, and even Rashomon disappeared.  The thing behind the living door also disappeared.  Under this move, the 44th Training Ground is expected to undergo large-scale renovations in the future, but I think the name Forest of Death will become well-deserved.

    Orochimaru came out of the soil on the other side and looked at me without saying anything. I looked at Orochimaru and was slightly surprised. I didn't expect that Orochimaru was not injured at all, but he just looked a little embarrassed. I looked at Orochimaru again.  Maruhei stretched out his palm. Seeing this situation, Orochimaru's eyes became slightly cold, but then he smiled softly at me and said: "Hey, someone is coming to disturb us, forget it, Uzumaki Naruto, this time  Let's do this for now! I think we will meet again, and I'm looking forward to our next meeting." With that said, Orochimaru melted into the land and disappeared.

    After Orochimaru disappeared, a red-haired female ninja appeared here.  She stood in front of all of us, glanced at the direction Orochimaru left, and then turned to look at us.  She is a beautiful woman and has the unique charm of a mature woman.  However, she was not wearing any forehead protector, nor was she wearing anything that could identify her.  In other words, everything about this person is a mystery.

    When I saw her, tears welled up in my eyes immediately, but before they could flow out of my eyes, they were evaporated by the demon fox coat on my body.  She looked at me and there was a trace of moisture in her eyes. Her lips moved, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end she didn't say it, but turned and left the place.  But when she turned around, a tear finally fell down.

    I watched her leaving, and I moved slightly, wanting to follow her, but I still stopped where I was.  Because I know that it is not suitable for us to meet each other now. On the contrary, it is best to meet in a hurry now.  I slowly withdrew the nine-tailed chakra from my body, and then the demon fox coat on my body gradually disappeared, and my body began to slowly return to its original state.

    I just replied and everyone looked at me in surprise. Hinata walked up to me and looked at me and asked softly: "Naruto, are you okay?"

    I looked at Hinata, shook my head, gently pulled Hinata into my arms, and held Hinata tightly: "???It'll be okay, I'll protect you.  The two of us will be together forever.  "Hinata blushed and let me hold her. If she had followed Hinata's usual personality, she would have fainted by now, but not this time, because she felt the sadness in my heart. Although she didn't know why, she  She did feel it.

    Gaara fell from the tree, he looked at me and said: "Why? Why would anyone worry about you? Why would someone willingly stand in front of you even though they know they will die? You are obviously the same as me. Why?  Will it be different from me?" Gaara's expression did not change at all, but there was a hint of hope in his eyes.

    Hinata in my arms immediately started to tremble unconsciously when she saw Gaara.  I frowned slightly and tightened my hands holding Hinata slightly.  After Hinata felt it, she smiled softly at me, and her body stopped shaking.  I looked at the people around me and thought for a moment. I was debating whether I should say it in front of so many people. But after thinking about it for a while, I decided to say it because there are some things that people present will know soon.  Yes, there is no need for me to hide it from them.  So I smiled softly and said: "You and I are both Jinchuuriki. The only difference between us is that you don't care about others. You only know how to prove your existence by killing. But because of this, others will be more  If we alienate you, naturally no one will care about you."

    Gaara said softly: "Do you care? There was once a person who cared about me. At that time, although the whole village did not accept me, I still had him who cared about me." Gaara paused for a moment.  The murderous intent on his body immediately emerged: "But why did he want to kill me in the end? I once regarded him as my only relative, but he really wanted my life. Those attacks would kill me every time.  . And it¡¯s not because of the mission, just because he wants to kill me.¡±

    I shook my head at Gaara and said, "I don't know what happened to you, and I don't know who he is, but what I can tell you is that sometimes people's eyes and ears can lie.  . But if you look at it from the perspective of a third party, another answer may appear. So why don¡¯t you think about it in another way! What reason does he have to kill you? His concern for you is  Is it true or false? Is what he said to you true or false? Don¡¯t see with your eyes, don¡¯t listen with your ears, let your heart tell you the truth.¡±

    Gaara seemed unprepared for my series of questions. After thinking for a while, he looked at me and said, "I will think it through." After saying that, Gaara turned and left. Temari and Kankuro looked at each other deeply.  He looked at me, then turned around and followed Gaara.

    "Huhfinally left." Kiba, who was in Hinata's group, breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Gaara leave.  Then Kiba looked at me and smiled and said, "By the way, Naruto, that person just said that you were the same as him, and then you said something about Jinchuriki. What's going on?"

    Hinata moved in my arms to make herself more comfortable and then said: "Naruto, if it's inconvenient, forget it."

    I shook my head, kissed Hinata's forehead gently and said, "I have no secrets from you. As long as I know something, I can tell you." When Hinata was kissed by me, the alarm went off directly. If  If this continues, Hinata may faint.

    I raised my head and said, "I think you must be interested too, why don't we come out and listen together!" After hearing what I said, three people jumped down from the tree on one side. These three people were Hyuga Neji, Xiao Li, and Tiantian.  .

    "Ah, brother Neci!" Hinata immediately wanted to stand up as soon as she saw Neci. I held Hinata in my arms with a little force to prevent her from moving. Hinata's face turned red, and then she faced  I whispered: "Naruto, let me get up!"

    I shook my head gently, and then said again: "Teacher Hongdou, how about you come closer?"

    "Ah, I'm sorry. I didn't want to disturb the intimacy between you two, but seeing the current situation, I have to come." Mitarashi Anko emerged from the ground with a smile, then came to my side, looked at me and said with a smile  : "Little brother Naruto, why don't you tell the teacher how you defeated Orochimaru? You must know that the opponent has Kage-level strength. And in the state you were in just now, how about you also tell the teacher? The teacher invites you to eat meatballs.  How do you like it?" As she said this, Hongdou took out a bunch of meatballs from somewhere and said, "This is delicious."

    I smiled softly: "I know all of you want to know what happened just now? I will tell you now. In fact, this is not a secret? It should only be said that everyone knows it.  Keep it a secret!¡±

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 88 Companions

    I organized my words, and then said: "Actually, I don't know the details, but because I am a jinchuriki, I know some things." Now I will tell you what I know.  Okay." Then I paused slightly and said: "There are nine great beasts in this world. Their biggest feature is the number of tails behind them, ranging from one to nine. So they are also called tailed beasts.  They survive for a long time. A hundred years is just a blink of an eye for them. On the contrary, as they survive for a long time, the power they possess becomes very terrifying. They can easily destroy a city. So  In order to obtain this power, countless people have captured these tailed beasts, but this kind of tailed beast is different. Tailed beasts cannot become psychic beasts, so almost no one can successfully use the power of tailed beasts."

    At this point, I paused and looked at them and said: "If things ended like this, maybe it would be better, but people's hearts are the greediest and can never be satisfied, even us, so in order to get  Due to the powerful power of the tailed beast, humans forcibly sealed the tailed beast into the human body. In order to obtain the power of the tailed beast, such people are called jinch¨±riki."

    "Jinchuriki!" Shikamaru pointed at me in surprise: "If this is the Jinchuriki, then you and Gaara don't have a tailed beast sealed in their bodies."

    I nodded and said, "Ah, yes, there is indeed a tailed beast sealed in my body." As I said that, I let go of Hinata, then pulled up my clothes, revealing the seal in my belly and said, "This is the seal.  Gaara should have a similar seal on his body."

    Ino suddenly said excitedly: "That's great. In this case, wouldn't it be possible to become strong without exercising?"

    "Ha." I smiled flatly: "You are indeed right. After you become a Jinchuriki, you can become very strong without exercising, because the tailed beast sealed in your body will use its own strength.  Lend it to you. The power of these tailed beasts is very strong. Let me just say that the nine-tailed demon fox is sealed in my body, so I can borrow the power of the nine-tailed beast to fight off strong enemies." Then I said slightly.  After a pause, he immediately disappeared from the spot and appeared near a tree not far from them. His eyes were red, and a tail appeared on his body again. Then he quickly formed a seal with his hands and said: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Fierce Wind Palm."  The huge blood-red wind blade attacked.

    "Ah" Several screams sounded, and then three people fell from the tree. Judging from the forehead protectors on their foreheads, they should be people from Taki Ninja Village, but now they are just three corpses.  That's all, because I made a huge hole in the chests of the three of them.  I lowered my body and groped around, and soon found a scroll from one of the people's ninja tools bags, but it also had the word "Ìì" written on it.

    "Isn't it the Book of the Earth?" I frowned slightly, but I still took back the nine-tailed chakra and returned to the place with the scroll: "Okay, no one will bother us."

    Shikamaru said at this time: "Then let's continue what we just did. I don't think those tailed beasts are willing to be sealed like this, right?"

    I nodded and said: "The nine tailed beasts have survived for a long time. Let alone them, even if we are trapped somewhere, we will try our best to get out. But when the tailed beasts are sealed  , the body is gone, and the life of the tailed beast has been connected to the jinchuriki. Whether it is separated from the jinchuriki or the jinchuriki dies, the tailed beast will die immediately. It is precisely because of this that the tailed beast will use its power  Lend it to the Jinchuriki. With the power of the tailed beast, the Jinchuriki's strength will increase greatly, especially in war, the Jinchuriki is basically a killing machine."

    "What about the side effects?" Shikamaru looked at it and said, "There are gains and there are losses. Since becoming a Jinch¨±riki is a powerful force, there must be something to lose."

    I looked at Shikamaru, was silent for a while, and then said: "I have lost everything that can be lost, dignity, pride, in short, except this life, I have lost everything else." Then he said.  I paused slightly and said: "I don't want to mention the specific situation anymore. In short, you should know it by looking at Gaara. Gaara has turned into Shura who only loves himself and uses killing to prove his existence.  Use killing and blood to tell yourself, and also tell others that I still exist in this world. And why do you think Gaara¡¯s eyes are black? Because he has never slept well since he was a child. Once  If you fall into a deep sleep, the tailed beast in your body will come out to fight for control of your body. This is what you must experience as a jinchuriki and a tailed beast, and you will fight with the tailed beast in your body for control of your body every day. So Gaara  He can only reduce his sleep time as much as possible, and even if he falls asleep, he must be able to wake up at any time. As a result, a pair of deep circles appeared in his eyes.??¡±

    "Is this the reason for the beard on your face?" Shikamaru looked at me and asked.

    I nodded, then stepped forward and hugged Hinata again and said: "Speaking of which, you all have to thank Hinata! If it weren't for Hinata, I'm afraid I would have become almost like Gaara! At least not like now.  I will become friends with you all the same." Then I paused slightly, a weird smile appeared on the corner of my mouth and said: "However, you should also be careful, because I might lose control at some point and run away. Maybe then.  It will hurt you!"

    "What!" Everyone was shocked and looked at me in surprise.

    I smiled softly and said: "Haha, it's just a joke. The seal on my body is perfect. Basically, that kind of thing will not happen easily. But maybe this kind of thing will happen in the future. After all, in the future  Who can explain it clearly?"

    Shikamaru stood up and said: "Ah, indeed, you may really go berserk in the future, but I still remember when we fought against Orochimaru just now, you tried your best to stand in front of us to protect us, so I think it's you  If you really go berserk in the future, you will stand in front of us and protect us just like you did today."

    Dingci stuffed me a bag of potato chips and said, "Then, let's eat it for you! This is my last bag of potato chips." I looked at Dingci and saw a distressed look on his face, but he handed it to me.  My hands are indeed so firm.

    I shook my head and pushed the potato chips back: "Good friends shouldn't grab things that their friends like."

    Choji was slightly startled, looked at Shikamaru and said: "Shikamaru, Naruto is just like you!"

    Shikamaru smiled softly: "Ah, so no matter what happens to Naruto, he will still be our companion and our good friend."

    Dingci tore open the bag of potato chips and smiled: "Then let's eat together!" Dingci's smile was very gentle. It seemed that he was really a very gentle person!

    I nodded, then reached out and took a piece. At this time, Ino threw herself on my back and said with a smile: "Wait, I want it too." Then she took a bite of the potato chips in my hand.  I'm speechless.

    "Hey, don't forget Akamaru and me when you're eating! Woof woof!" Ya came over and said, reaching for two potato chips at the same time. He ate one himself and threw the other to Akamaru. Strangely, as a dog  The animal-like Akamaru actually swallowed it in one gulp.

    "It is an underlying rule that companions help each other and care for each other. Since it is a rule, we must abide by it." Shino Aburame pushed up the sunglasses on the bridge of her nose. However, although his words seemed ruthless, as long as you got familiar with him  Later, you will find that this is just his way of expressing himself.  In fact, he is a person who values ??his companions very much.  I smiled and handed him the potato chips. He glanced at it and picked up one before turning around and putting it in his mouth.

    "From the way you just got the Book of Heaven, you should have two Books of Heaven!" Neji looked at me and said.  I nodded.  Neci took out two Books of Earth from his body and said: "I need the Book of Heaven, and you need the Book of Earth, and we each have one more. How about we exchange them?" I bagged the two from the ninja tool behind me.  He took out the Book of Heaven and handed one to Neci. Neci took the Book of Heaven and handed me the Book of Earth. Then he placed the two scrolls and said, "In this case, both our teams will pass."  This time it¡¯s time for the exam, and I hope to compete with you in the third final exam.¡±

    "I also want to fight with you!" I said with a smile: "Byakugan is known as one of the three major eye skills in the world. I wonder what kind of power you, who is called a genius, have!  "

    "Huh, you'll see." As he said that, Neji jumped away and left.

    Tiantian looked at us and said, "Everyone, let's meet at the central tower." Then he followed Neci and left.

    Xiao Li gave us a thumbs up: "Work hard to pass the exam!" He also showed off his teeth and then left.  Cold sweat dripped from all of our foreheads.

    Hongdou gently patted my shoulder and said: "You are not allowed to withdraw from this exam midway, so you must continue this exam. I can't help you. You can only rely on your own caution for the next thing."  Yes, and Orochimaru's appearance here is not a trivial matter. I have to report this news to Hokage-sama. Pass this exam well." After saying that, Anko disappeared, and now she was just in the same place.  There are nine of us new ninjas left. Except for Sakura who is still taking care of Sasuke who is still lying on the ground, the few of us are chatting happily. Unexpectedly, after telling everything, I have these real companions.  , these companions who don¡¯t care about my Jinchuuriki identity

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 89 Hiding

    Soon there was only the last piece of potato chips left in the bag. I handed the bag to Choji, who excitedly picked up the last piece and put it in his mouth.  .  com At this time Shikamaru stood up and said: "Okay, we have to leave too. We have to get our scrolls, but they all look so strong. It's really troublesome."

    Dingci smiled at me and said, "Naruto, after this exam is over, let's go have barbecue!" I nodded with a smile.

    Ino stood up and said: "Well, Naruto, let's go first. See you at the central tower!" Ino took a few steps, then turned to look at me and smiled softly: "Naruto, I found you  You are a good man! If it were normal, I would never give up on you, but you are already with Hinata, so I can only give up. You have to treat Hinata well." I smiled softly.  , his hands slightly tightened Hinata in his arms.

    Then Shikamaru waved to Inuzuka Kiba and Aburame Shino and said, "Okay, let's meet at the central tower!" Then he jumped into the forest with Ino Choji.

    I hugged Hinata and said, "Hinata, how was your exam?"

    Hinata blushed and said: "We have obtained two scrolls and completed this exam. Next we will go to the central tower."

    I nodded and said: "Then you go first, I have to wait for Sasuke to wake up! So you go to the central tower first!" Hinata nodded, but the reluctance in her eyes was obvious.  It's just that she doesn't know how to refuse.

    Ya waved his hand towards me and said, "Naruto, although I know I am not your opponent, I also want to fight you!" I nodded with a smile.  Then Kiba, Shino, and Hinata left.  But Hinata kept looking back at me when she left.  But he left in the end.

    I walked to Sakura: "How is Sasuke?"

    Sakura shook her head, then smiled softly at me and said, "Congratulations, Naruto, you have so many friends."

    I smiled and said, "Aren't we all friends! They are all your friends too!" Sakura smiled and nodded. I looked around and said, "Okay, Sakura, don't talk about this. I want us to  It¡¯s better to leave here first, maybe this place will turn into a battlefield again later.¡±

    "What happened?" Sakura asked doubtfully, "There should be no one else around!"

    "No, the battle between me and Orochimaru just now has attracted many people here. However, they temporarily retreated because of the 'Destroying Hollow Dog Cannon', but now someone is coming quietly. We have finished  We have achieved the goal of this exam. There is no need to engage in this meaningless battle. And Sasuke needs to rest. We can't wait here for others to attack." After saying that, I stepped forward and carried Sasuke on my back and said, "We'd better leave quickly.  Come here!" Then the two of us jumped into the forest.

    I was jumping in the forest with Sasuke and Sakura on my back, "Naruto." Sakura said softly: "There seem to be a few tails behind us."

    "Ah, they have been following us for a while. Although they are still far away from us now, it would be bad for us if we keep letting them follow us. Because we don't know when they will launch an attack." I said softly  Said: "It's just that our situation is not suitable for fighting now. Forget it, I'll lure them away!"

    Sakura responded: "Well, Naruto, you take good care of Sasuke, and I'll lead these people away."

    I quickly stopped Sakura: "Wait a minute, Sakura, if you are going to lure these people away, why not we stop and fight them! And have you forgotten my shadow clone technique?"

    "Shadow Clone Technique!" Sakura was stunned, and then said in surprise: "Yes, Shadow Clone Technique can create entities. It is impossible for anyone except me to know which one is the main body and which one is the shadow clone.  . And if you add the transformation technique, then unless the other party is at the level of Kakashi-sensei, it will be impossible to find it. And even Kakashi-sensei can't easily find it in front of the shadow clone.  We can see through it. What's more, we just need to lure them away, that is to say, we can only hide it from them in a short period of time. "

    I nodded: "Yes, that's it, so wait a while and get into the grass, and then I will immediately use the shadow clone technique. After my shadow clone leaves, we must hide in the grass." Sakura  Nodding, the two of us plunged into the grass under the tree, and then emerged from the grass, moving quickly towards the central tower.  Then not long after, three people flew over the tree trunks and chased us.

    After these people passed by, and after a while, I emerged from the grass with Sasuke and Sakura on my back, and thenGoing to the other side, we found a tree hole, and because of the lush grass around it, the tree hole was completely blocked, and it seemed that it would not be easily discovered.

    After we hid in the tree hole, the space inside the tree hole was very large, and the inside of this big tree was completely empty.  I put Sasuke down and looked around, but didn't find anything.  I discovered that this big tree must have been made like this artificially. There is a hole on the top of the big tree to gather light and ventilation.

    I walked out of the tree hole again and said, "Sakura, I'm going to get some water and some food. You take good care of Sasuke here."

    "Be careful, Naruto." Sakura said, "If you can't find it, forget it, I can still bear it, but you must come back."

    I smiled softly: "Don't worry, I will be back as soon as possible." Then I took out a special kunai from my body, inserted it on the ground and said, "I won't go too far. After I find food and water,  I will come back immediately using the Flying Thunder God Technique." Sakura then nodded with peace of mind.

    I walked out of the tree hole, randomly chose a direction, picked some mushrooms from the side of the tree, caught a hare, and then caught five or six fish in the water. I removed the internal organs and scales from the fish, and removed the skin from the hare.  and giblets, and filled the kettle with water.  I also picked up some dry branches.  But luckily I still have a storage scroll with me.  Otherwise, it might take some time to bring all these things back!  Then I formed a seal with my hands and disappeared.  The next second I appeared in the tree hole where Sakura was.

    "Naruto, you're back." Sakura's voice rang in my ears.  I looked at Sakura and nodded. It seemed like nothing happened during the time I left.  I took out the scroll, took out everything inside, lit the branches, put the two fish on the fire with the branches and roasted them, and then roasted all the mushrooms together.  At this time, some memories suddenly appeared in my mind, and I smiled slightly.

    "What's wrong? Naruto." Sakura asked in confusion.

    I shook my head and said: "It's nothing, it's just that my shadow clone has come back. They led the other party to the front of the central tower, met the group who was planning to ambush there, and were defeated by surprise."

    Sakura was stunned and said in surprise: "Naruto, do you mean that a group has set up an ambush in the central tower to attack those who get the scrolls and go to the central tower?"

    I nodded, then smiled softly and said: "But the situation is not that bad. Didn't I just lead a group of people there? Before my shadow clone disappeared, I saw that the two groups of people were already fighting.  .As for what will happen next? No one can know." Sakura nodded and breathed a sigh of relief.

    The sky quickly darkened. Sakura asked me to have a good rest and stay with Sasuke and me. I didn't agree at first, but Sakura shed tears and said, "Naruto, I know that I have nothing.  Yes, I can't help at all in today's battle. Orochimaru is very strong. You must be very tired from fighting with him, especially when you use the power of the nine tails in your body. Although your strength is suddenly  You have increased so much, but I know that your body and spirit have reached their limits. What you need most now is to rest, and this exam will last for five full days, and it is only the first day. Sasuke has changed  This is it, you are my only support for the remaining four days. So Naruto, please have a good rest! This is the only thing I can do for you."

    Looking at Sakura, I sighed helplessly and said, "I know, I will have a good rest, but you have to be careful. If you find any trouble, wake me up immediately."

    Sakura smiled and said: "I know, Naruto. If I can't handle it, I will wake you up immediately." I frowned slightly. Of course I understood what Sakura meant. She found the first enemy  They will never notify me immediately.  She would go and resist on her own.  But she doesn't know that I have set up several explosive charms outside the tree hole. As long as someone comes here, the explosive charms will definitely be detonated.  It will be impossible for me not to wake up by then.  So even though I understood what Sakura meant, I still lay down with peace of mind.

    Not long after I lay down, I closed my eyes and fell asleep quickly. Today's battle was really tiring. Borrowing the power of the Nine-Tails required a lot of physical and mental power to control it, not to mention that I later borrowed  The power of the fourth tail.  My mental and physical exertion was even greater, but I had just been holding on forcefully, and now all the fatigue from the trip hit me almost at the same time.  So I fell asleep immediately.

    ,!

 Volume 2: Growth Chapter 90: Instant Kill of Sound Ninja

    "I didn't expect to be here, haha, I haven't been here for a while, and I just happened to go see that fox this timecom" Thinking about this, I started walking in one direction, and there was only the sound of my footsteps in the sewer.  The sound of water dripping is left.

    I walked forward gently, turning constantly, and soon a huge iron door appeared in front of me. I smiled softly and stepped into the iron door without any hesitation.  "Kid, have you met a strong enemy?" After I walked into the iron gate, Kyuubi said: "Otherwise, you won't use my power easily. After all, using my power will harm you.  There is no benefit at all from increasing strength.¡±

    "Ah, I have met a truly strong enemy." I walked to Kyuubi's abdomen, and then threw myself into the soft fur of Kyuubi's abdomen.  He rubbed hard for a few times and said: "The opponent's name is Orochimaru, and he has Kage-level strength."

    "Tch." Kyuubi said disdainfully: "Kid, you should know that shadow-level strength is nothing at all!"

    "Haha" I said with a smile: "Kyuubi, you have lived for thousands of years, of course you don't care about the shadow level, but don't forget, I was only born 12 years ago, although I also know the shadow level.  Level is not the most powerful force in the world at all, but for me now, it should be an insurmountable peak."

    Jiuwei snorted coldly and said: "Everything in the world has a limit. After reaching this limit, it will never be able to improve. Only you people can't. You humans have unlimited possibilities and can increase your power to a terrifying level."  level, and you have the possibility of being more powerful, so if you have time to come to me, you might as well increase your strength as soon as possible. Next time we meet, I want to see a more powerful Uzumaki Naruto."  Just as Wei was speaking, his body shook slightly, and I flew out of the iron gate.

    I stood up with a slight wry smile and said, "Hey, Kyuubi, there's no need to be like this. I just came here not long ago." Unfortunately, Kyuubi didn't answer me. Instead, he opened his mouth and yawned and said, "By the way, kid, you  The adopted little girl has a powerful force sleeping in her body, but the little girl doesn¡¯t know it yet.¡±

    I was slightly startled: "You mean Ran Ran?"

    "Is your name Ran Ran? I don't know, but she is the little girl anyway." Jiuwei said lightly: "But it doesn't matter. Although the power in that little girl's body is powerful, it is not in my eyes.  .I¡¯m just reminding you casually.¡±

    I nodded, then waved my hand to Kyuubi and said, "I understand. Next time I come back, I will be stronger." Kyuubi looked at my leaving figure and slowly closed his eyes.  An extremely hard-to-detect smile appeared on the corners of his eyes and mouth.

    After leaving Kyuubi, my consciousness quickly became blurred.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but I smelled a trace of blood and woke up.  I looked over and saw that Sasuke was still lying next to me, but now Sasuke's breathing had stabilized.  It shouldn't take long for him to wake up.  But I didn't see Sakura.  Moreover, there were sounds of fighting coming from outside the tree hole.  At the same time, the smell of blood came in the air, and I exclaimed in surprise: "Oh no!" I immediately jumped out of the tree hole.

    I rushed out of the tree hole and saw Sakura standing reluctantly, holding a kunai in her right hand, and there were several wounds on her body.  And there were kunai stuck in several of the wounds.  Moreover, Sakura's originally long hair has lost more than half.  There were three people standing opposite Sakura, it was the three sound ninjas.

    I jumped up and stood in front of Sakura and scolded: "Sakura, didn't I tell you to wake me up if there is any trouble? And I set up an explosive talisman near here. You should have removed it!"  As I said that, I took out some wound medicine and bandages from the ninja bag, pulled out the kunai from Sakura's hand, used the wound medicine to stop the bleeding, and then used the bandages to wrap up all the wounds for Sakura. As for the three sound ninjas,  , I didn¡¯t even look at it.

    Sakura looked at me and smiled: "The sound of the explosive charm is too loud, and it is easy to be detonated by some small animals. I want you to rest for a while. But I am very useless. I can't even delay it for a moment.  It's like this." Although Sakura was smiling, her smile was not pretty.  I sighed slightly, and then bandaged Sakura carefully.

    After bandaging, I reached out and tapped Sakura's forehead and said: "Idiot, you are a medical ninja. Although you are also a ninja, fighting is not what you are good at. What's more, I want to do it while I'm asleep.  You haven't rested at all! How can you possibly win like this?"

    Sakura raised her left hand that could still move, covered her forehead and said, "Don't hit others on the forehead! It hurts."

    The faces of the three sound ninjas suddenly turned dark. When I appeared, they?¡¯s face was not very pretty, but my behavior of ignoring them made them even more angry.  One of them said: "You don't even take us seriously!"

    I then glanced at them and said: "Oto-nin, I remember that Orochimaru is also wearing Oto-nin's forehead protector on his forehead. If that's the case, you three should be Orochimaru's subordinates!"

    Another sound ninja whose hands seemed to hang down helplessly said: "Ah, we are Lord Orochimaru's subordinates." I remember that this person seems to be named Toss, and the other two, the girl is named Jin, and the remaining one  It's called Sark.

    I nodded lightly and said, "Ah, that's good. Orochimaru almost hurt Hinata last time. This time you beat Sakura like this again. I want you to pay for it with your blood."

    Sack said disdainfully: "Although you have some strength, do you think you can defeat the three of us by yourself?" I looked at Sack and smiled softly, then pulled out three kunai and shot them at the three of them.  The three sound ninja didn't move, because my kunai was stuck on the ground in front of them, and the distance from them was only a dozen centimeters.  "Your skills with concealed weapons are really bad, okay? A person like this is standing here, and you can't even hit him!"

    I looked at the three of them and said: "You didn't see the battle between me and Orochimaru, right?" As I said that, I started to form seals with my hands: "If you saw it, you would know that I can use the space ninjutsu 'Flying Thunder God'"  Technique'." After saying this, I suddenly appeared in front of Sark, and at the same time, I stabbed his neck with the kunai in my hand, and then appeared in front of Toss, and stabbed Toss with the kunai in my hand.  heart.  Finally appeared in front of Jin, the kunai in his hand scratched her neck.  Then I appeared in place.  Although it sounds like a lot, only a second passed. In other people's eyes, several golden rays of light flashed in front of the three sound ninjas.  Then the vital parts of those three people were attacked.  The three people fell down helplessly.  Maybe they don¡¯t know how they died until they die!

    I supported Sakura and said, "Let's go, we should go back, Sasuke still needs us to take care of him." Sakura nodded and returned to the tree hole with me.  But at this time, there were two wounded people lying on the ground. Sakura and Sasuke were lying on the ground. After I grilled some food, Sakura and I ate some together.

    But Sakura was worried about Sasuke and couldn't sleep no matter what.  In the end, she had no choice but to drag me to chat with her.

    "Sakura, how long have I been sleeping?" I asked softly.

    Sakura smiled slightly: "You have been sleeping for a long time. You have been sleeping for three whole days and three nights. And I also called you the day before yesterday and yesterday when we were eating, but you couldn't wake up? What if it wasn't yours?  If your breathing was still normal, I would have thought something had happened to you? You didn't know that you almost scared me to death."

    I sighed slightly and said, "I'm sorry, Sakura, for making you worry."

    Sakura shook her head: "Naruto, I know that the first day of the battle made you extremely tired. Otherwise, you wouldn't have slept for three days in a row. It's all because of my uselessness that I made you so tired. If I  If he could be stronger, Sasuke might not be like this."

    I waved my hand and quickly changed the subject: "Okay, Sakura, let's not talk about this. Let's talk about this exam. I slept for three days, plus the time we spent before, that is to say, we  There are only more than 30 hours left now!"

    Sakura nodded: "Yes, but Sasuke hasn't woken up yet, we have to wait for Sasuke to wake up first. Aha." Sakura breathed a sigh of relief.

    I smiled slightly: "Okay, you should have a good sleep first. No one can bear it after three days without sleep. You should have a good rest first. If Sasuke wakes up, I will wake you up immediately."

    Sakura thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "I know, but Naruto, even if Sasuke really wakes up, he must wake me up."

    Me: "Don't worry, I will do it." Sakura lay down again and gently closed her eyes. It didn't take long for Sakura's breath to become longer, and I knew that Sakura had fallen asleep.  After a while, I made a slight seal with my hands, and there was a soft 'bang' sound, and a dozen of me appeared around me. I nodded lightly to them, and then all the dozen of me left at once.  I was left where I was.

    It¡¯s night.  But Sasuke shows no sign of waking up, and Sakura is sleeping soundly now that she hasn't slept for a few days!  I picked up branches and put them into the fire to make the fire burn brighter.  Then he sat there and slowly refined his chakra.

    The long night has passed slowly, and the morning star has risen in the sky. After dawn, it will be our last chance to pass this exam, and at this time, Sasuke, who has been in a coma, finally shows signs of waking up.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 91 The end of the second exam

    "You're awakecom" I leaned outside the tree hole and whispered softly: "There is some food by the fire. You have been unconscious for a few days, so you should eat some first!" Sasuke looked around and saw someone sleeping next to him.  Sakura also saw the wounds on Sakura's body, and for a moment, Sasuke had a murderous look on his body.  At the same time, the power of the curse seal in his neck began to take effect.

    "Put away your murderous intent!" I said calmly: "Sakura has been working hard for us for three days, and it has been less than a day since she fell asleep, so let Sakura have a good rest!"

    Sasuke put away his murderous intention, picked up some food and walked out of the tree hole: "What's going on?"

    "Nothing!" I pointed to the three corpses not far in front of me and said, "You fell into a coma that day, and I also fell into a deep sleep. So I could only rely on Sakura to take care of the outside. I slept for three days before waking up, but  At this time, Sakura was already injured by these three people. If I woke up a moment later, I'm afraid we would only see Sakura's body."

    Sasuke was silent, and after a while he said, "Who is that person?"

    I glanced at Sasuke: "Orochimaru, one of the legendary three ninjas, a disciple of the Third Hokage, is known as a genius, with shadow-level strength. After betraying Konoha, his whereabouts are unknown. I didn't expect this time.  Show up here.¡±

    Sasuke thought for a moment, then asked: "How was the exam?"

    I reached out and took out two scrolls from the ninja tool bag and said: "We have obtained the scrolls for the exam, but we don't have much time anymore. It is already getting dark. We must get to the central tower before noon. This is what we have  The deadline. But now Sakura is still" I looked at Sakura in the tree hole, then I paused and said: "This matter is our fault, during the three days when I was asleep  Inside, Sakura hasn't rested at all, so it's normal that she can't bear it now." Then I briefly talked about what happened in the past few days.

    After Sasuke heard this, he looked at Sakura, a trace of pity flashed in his eyes, and then he didn't say anything, and followed me and leaned gently against the tree hole.  The sun has gradually shone out, and there is not much time left for us. When the sun reaches the middle, the three of us will be disqualified, but neither Sasuke nor I bothered Sakura.

    After a long time, Sakura stretched a lot, and then looked next to her. Sasuke, who was originally lying next to her, had disappeared. She was shocked and ran out of the tree hole and said: "Naruto, Sasuke is gone.  "As a result, Sakura saw Sasuke sitting in front of a fire outside the tree hole. There were two rabbits and a pheasant roasting beside the fire.

    Sasuke glanced at Sakura and said calmly: "Naruto went to fetch water. You haven't eaten anything all day and night. Come here and eat some."

    At this time, a golden light flashed, and I appeared beside the fire, holding two bamboo tubes in my hands. I saw Sakura at a glance, and I smiled softly: "Sakura, you're awake." Then I put the two bamboo tubes in my hands.  He put down the bamboo tube and said: "Okay, Sakura, come here and have something to eat. After eating, we have to complete this mission!"

    Sakura looked at me and Sasuke, suddenly smiled and said, "Yeah." Then she ran towards me and Sasuke.  We are all very happy, after all, we are about to pass the second exam. Although Sasuke still has a straight face, the excitement in his eyes cannot be hidden from us

    Soon the three of us set off again on the road to the Central Tower, but this time.  There are only two hours left before the final time limit.  So we were moving as fast as we could along the way.

    Seeing that the central tower was already in sight, a man appeared in front of us at this time. Of course, this time it was not Orochimaru, but Kabuto Yakushi with eyes.  He was heading towards the central tower alone, but his speed slowed down after seeing us.

    "Why are you three still here?" Kabuto looked at the three of us and smiled softly: "Originally, I thought I was the last one, but I didn't expect you three to still be here!" At this time, Kabuto couldn't help but smile.  No, there were some small wounds all over his body, and he wasn't in very good spirits. It seemed like he hadn't had a good rest in a few days.

    I frowned slightly and said nothing, and Sasuke was even more silent. Sakura had no choice but to speak by herself: "We have completed the mission and are going to the central tower. What about you! Kabuto-senpai, why are you here alone? Where are your companions?"  Oh, by the way, have you completed the task of this exam?"

    Kabuto smiled slightly bitterly: "My companions and I are separated, but I have made an appointment with them at a meeting place. It is just outside the central tower, so I am rushing there now. As for the mission"  "As he spoke, Kabuto took out two scrolls from his ninja tool bag and said, "We have completed the mission. How did you complete the mission? Today's noon is the final time limit. If you can complete itThe task groups have basically completed and left. There should be no groups wandering around in the forest with scrolls. It's pretty good that I can meet a group.  How did you accomplish it at this time?  Did you also meet a group?  "

    Sakura shook her head and said: "No, we didn't finish it today, but on the first day, Naruto got the scroll from other groups. Although it was the same as the scroll in our hands, but then, we and other groups  After the exchange, this mission is completed. It's just that I am too useless and have been dragging down Naruto and Sasuke, so we are going to the central tower now."

    Kabuto nodded and smiled: "I see. Naruto, you are amazing! You were able to get the scroll on the first day."

    I smiled softly and just wanted to speak, but suddenly there were some memories in my mind. I paused slightly, then raised my head and looked at the sky: "My shadow clone just brought me news, the central  There are three groups setting up traps around the tower. I think these three groups should be the last groups that have not completed their tasks. The other groups should have completed their tasks. If we forcefully break in, it will be disadvantageous for us. But don¡¯t worry.  , the distance between these three groups is not large. As the end time approaches, these three groups will inevitably kill each other in order to obtain each other's scrolls. After all, the three groups are three scrolls, and there must be one  For those who can make up the 'Book of Heaven and Earth'. After we arrived nearby, we immediately hid, and then when they were killing each other, we immediately rushed over. Of course, all this is done when we have time. If we have time  If it's not enough, then we will rush over forcefully. Of course, if they can't kill each other, or if the intensity is not enough, then Sasuke, the two of us will just kill everyone who stands in front of us. In short, our only goal is  One, then step into the central tower before 11 noon and successfully pass this exam." Sasuke nodded and did not speak, but there was a killing intent in his eyes, and the curse mark on his neck was also  Ready to move.  Then a few of us speeded up and left.

    A few of us were hiding in the grass, looking at the three people in the distance. It's not that we can't get closer, but if we get closer, we will definitely be noticed by these people, and I'm afraid it will be another fierce battle.  But it's hard to say. My Flying Thunder God Technique has not been spread yet, so I can also use this trick to carry out sneak attacks. In that case, I can kill everyone in a short time.  It's just that we have a multi-faceted spy like Kabuto beside us, so if I can avoid taking action, I will try to avoid the opportunity to do it.

    Time passes bit by bit, and the sun keeps moving, leaving us less and less time.  "Naruto, what should we do? We don't have much time!" Sakura whispered beside me.

    I nodded, and then winked at Sasuke. Sasuke nodded and wanted to rush out, but at this time, the three people started arguing among themselves. I quickly suppressed Sasuke, and the three people arguing soon became aware of each other.  After getting out of the kunai, it developed to the point of taking action in the blink of an eye.  After a while, six more people rushed over from all around.  They were divided into three groups, and the three groups soon started fighting.  No mercy at all.  I waved my hand, and then the four of us left our original place and ran in another direction. After bypassing a few people who were making moves, we arrived at the central tower from another direction.

    After arriving at the central tower, Kabuto's nominal companions also appeared, and then they left.  And we also entered the central tower.  After entering the central tower, everything is not much different from the original plot. Iruka still appears from our Book of Heaven and Earth.  After explaining to us for a while, Iruka pointed to the door behind him and said: "Go ahead, Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura. As long as you walk through this door, you will have successfully passed this exam."  Then Iruka pushed open the door, and behind the door was a huge open space.  Those who had come to the central tower before us were already gathered here.

    Iruka smiled at us and said, "Okay, just wait here for a moment. The Hokage will be here soon." Iruka then disappeared while forming a seal with his hands.

    I looked around and saw that apart from us, there were only eighteen people left, that is to say six groups, including ourselves, there were seven groups in total.  Even the people who cleared the level were the same as in the original book, but because the sound ninja was killed by me, they didn't appear, but three people wearing Shasha Hidden Village forehead protectors appeared.  It looks like it should be from Sunagakure Village.  Here I can only sigh feebly at the terrible inertia of history.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 92 Preliminary Selection

    "Naruto, and Sasuke, you are finally here." Ino's voice sounded, and then my back sank. Ino had already thrown his whole body on my back: "Naruto, you are finally here, I just returned  Are you and Hinata worried that you will be late?"

    I looked at Ino on my back and smiled helplessly: "That battle exhausted our physical strength, so we spent the rest of our time resting, but fortunately we have completed the task, so we are resting  After I got better, I rushed here immediately. Fortunately, we just made it in time. Okay, Ino, come down first!"

    Shikamaru and Chouji also came over. Shikamaru still had a look of fear of trouble, while Chouji continued to eat snacks. However, Chouji handed me a bag of biscuits when he saw me.

    "That's great, Naruto, you've passed the test too." Hinata stood in front of me pretty and said with a blushing face.

    And Ino immediately jumped off me when she saw Hinata coming to my side.  I smiled softly at Ino, then stepped forward and hugged Hinata slightly in my arms: "I'm late. I'm sorry, Hinata, for making you worry." Hinata shook her head.

    "Hey, you two don't kiss me as soon as you meet, okay? Woof woof." Yadou came over and said with Akamaru on his head. At the same time, Akamaru on his head also barked a few times to express his opinion.  Aburame Shino remained the same, burying her face in her high-collared top.

    "Sakura, how did you get hurt like this? Who hurt you?" Ino saw the bandage on Sakura's body and immediately said angrily: "I must teach him a lesson." Ino said to Sakura  There is no trace of false concern. After all, the two of them were once best friends. It was only because of Sasuke that they had differences. From a certain point of view, Sasuke was indeed to blame for this.  If he had clearly refused, maybe the two of them wouldn't have become so incompatible.  However, despite their differences, the two of them are still best friends.  No one can change this.

    Sakura shook her head: "It's okay. These wounds have completely healed. As for the people who injured me, Naruto has killed them. I think their bodies should still be lying at the 44th training ground."

    Ino gritted his teeth slightly and said, "Huh, it's really an advantage for them."

    At this time, there was a "whoosh", "Okay, everyone, be quiet. Come and gather here." Hongdou's voice sounded, and when we looked, we saw the Third Hokage and a lot of Jonin appearing in front.  But I saw two people wearing Sunagakure forehead protectors next to Sandai. One of them was Maki, and the other one I didn¡¯t recognize, but it gave me a snake feeling.  This person is Orochimaru.  This is my first feeling.

    We all started to gather there and arranged ourselves into groups.  Of the seven groups, five of them turned out to be Konoha ninjas, and the remaining two groups were Sunagakure ninjas. In other words, from a certain perspective, it had now become a confrontation between Konoha and Sunagakure Village.

    Anko glanced at us and said: "First of all, congratulations to everyone for passing the second exam. Next, the Third Hokage will explain the third exam. Everyone pays attention." Then Anko turned to the third generation and said: "Then, Mr. Hokage,  Sorry to trouble you."

    The third generation nodded, and then walked forward a few steps: "Before explaining the third exam, I want to tell you one thing first, the real purpose of the second exam. Why are the Allies also holding the Chunin Exam together?  "The third generation paused slightly, looked at us and said: "The real purpose is for the friendship between the allies to increase each other's strength. Of course, you can also understand it as a microcosm of war."

    "What!" We were slightly surprised.

    The third generation held the pipe in his hand, blew out a smoke ring and said: "If you look at the history books, you will know that the current allies were all territorial countries that fought endlessly in the past. In order to waste combat power and the possibility of losing both sides, each country  , so the Chunin Selection Examination was formulated, and this is the very beginning of the Chunin Examination."

    I said disdainfully: "It turns out that the strength of a village does not depend on the combat power it currently has, but on whether new combat forces join. It is like a fish in a water tank. There is only constant  Only by changing the water can the fish live a healthy life, and the same goes for the ninja village. Only by constantly growing genin can the ninja village be kept strong, because the strength of the ninja is equal to the strength of the ninja village, and the strength of the ninja village is equal to the strength of the country.  , and as long as ninjas become stronger, then the country will naturally become stronger. And the power of ninjas can only be exerted to its greatest extent between life and death, so in order to exert all our strength, the second exam becomes a  A small battlefield. Except for the only companions, everyone else is the enemy."

    The third generation nodded: "Yes, for the third exam, we will invite famous names from various countries and various famous people who have entrusted us with the task. Then they will observe??Your fight.  So you will fight with the prestige of the country on your back. If the gap is obvious, then the powerful country will naturally get more entrustments, and at the same time, it will also give the leading country the idea that "our country has such a strong combat power" and be used in diplomacy.  The effect of pressure.  The third test is precisely to show one's own strength and let other countries know about it.  Maintaining the balance between countries with the help of killing and strength is the only way to maintain friendship between countries.  "

    Gaara said with murderous intent: "It doesn't matter, let's start the third exam quickly!"

    The third generation put the pipe in his hand into his mouth and said: "Although I want to start now, but actually" Just as the third generation said this, a person appeared in front of him, but this person was kneeling on one knee.  In front of three generations.

    "Hokage-sama, please forgive me for being rude. Please leave the next matter to me, Moonlight Hayate, who has accepted the trial mission!"

    The third generation nodded: "I leave everything to you."

    "Yes." Moonlight Hayate stood up and said: "Everyone, this is the first time we meet. I am Moonlight Hayate. Ahem." Moonlight Hayate turned his head to look at us, and at the same time he kept coughing. There were some serious dark circles on his eyes, and his face was very expressionless.  He was pale and looked like someone seriously ill.

    "Ahem." Moonlight Gale said: "Before the third exam, everyone has to take another exam, which is the pre-selection for the third exam."

    "Preliminary selection? Hey, what's going on with this preliminary selection?" Shikamaru shouted excitedly, but looking at Shikamaru, there were a lot of wounds on his face. It seemed that his second exam was not that simple.  passed.

    "Teacher, I don't understand the meaning of this preliminary selection. Why can't the remaining candidates directly take the third exam?" Sakura asked with some confusion.

    "Because of the number of people!" I said softly: "There are seven groups present now, that is, twenty-one people. I think the third test should be based on personal ability, so the test method should be based on personal strength.  There are twenty-one people here. It takes ten battles to complete all the rounds. One person will have a bye at the same time, and then there will be five battles and one person will have a bye. By analogy, the number of battles will exceed twenty. The third generation grandfather just said  , the third exam will have big names from various countries and many famous people coming to watch the battle. I think those big shots don¡¯t have much time to watch so many battles! So before the third exam, a pre-selection will be conducted to reduce the number of battles.  Numbers are a must.¡±

    Moonlight Gale glanced at me, and then said: "Okay, that's it. If anyone is feeling unwell, cough, cough, cough." Moonlight Gale coughed, and a drop of cold sweat immediately appeared on everyone's forehead.  "Sorry, there are still people who don't want to participate after listening to the previous instructions. You can withdraw. If you withdraw, please report it now, because the preliminaries will start soon."

    "What! Start now?" "We have only passed the exam twice." Although there were complaints, no one raised their hands to withdraw from the exam.

    "Oh, right. Ahem." Moonlight Hayate coughed for a while: "I forgot to mention, the next step is single player, which means you can quit according to your own wishes without affecting your companions. So I want to quit  People don¡¯t need to worry.¡± After a while, Kabuto raised his hands and gave up the exam.  Then no one gave up anymore. After all, everyone here has finally passed this exam.  How could you give up so easily?  In other words, only people with special purposes like Kabuto would give up.  However, Kabuto's premature giving up still aroused the suspicion of Sandai and others.  Especially when they knew that Kabuto had given up like this six times in a row during the third preliminary round.  I paid more attention to my pocket.  But I guess this shouldn¡¯t matter to Kabuto!

    Moonlight Hayate looked at us and said: "It seems that no one will quit next, so let's start the third preliminary round of the Chuunin Selection Examination." As he said this, Moonlight Hayate nodded to Anko.

    Hongdou said to the earphone: "Turn it on." Then they saw a stone slab slowly rising up behind them, and an electronic board appeared.

    Moonlight Gale said: "The pre-selection is a one-on-one actual battle. Now there are twenty people here, which means ten rounds. The winner can enter the third exam. After a while, two people will appear on this electronic board.  Personal names, they are the two sides of the first battle. There are no rules in the pre-selection. They fight until one side dies, falls down, and admits defeat. Ahem, but if I think the outcome has been decided, in order not to add more meaningless corpses, so  I will intervene in the battle and forcibly stop this competition." Then Moonlight Blast looked at us and said: "Then who among you will let the electronic board of destiny be chosen first?" As soon as Moonlight Blast finished speaking, the electronic board started to beat,  The names of twenty of us kept flashing by.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 93 Preliminary Selection Begins

    The electronic board stopped, 'Uchiha Sasuke' vs 'Red Copper Armor' these were the words on the electronic board.  £®  com

    Moonlight Gale took a look, and then said: "Okay, let the two people on the electronic board come out, and in order not to hinder the fight, the other people, please go to the guardrail above to watch the fight!"

    "Come on, Sasuke." Sakura looked at Sasuke and said softly.  Because Sasuke hasn't moved his hands since he woke up, Sakura still doesn't know what will happen to the curse mark on Sasuke's neck?  Kakashi walked towards us, and the other coaching jounin also walked towards the groups they were coaching.

    When Kakashi passed by Sasuke, he paused slightly and said something, but no one heard it except themselves.  The five of us from the Konoha team walked up to the guardrail on this side, while the two groups from Sunagakure Village walked up to the guardrail on the other side, and the third generation and the Jonin who did not guide the genin went up to the guardrail at the back.

    The battle between Sasuke and the red copper armor was not exciting. Although the red copper armor's ability was to absorb the opponent's chakra after contacting the opponent, and Sasuke's curse seal broke out once in the middle, it was quickly suppressed.  After the curse seal was suppressed, the battle between the two began again, but the gap in strength made the battle not suspenseful. Sasuke still created the 'Lion Bomb' and instantly killed the red copper armor.  Then after Moonlight Hayate announced Sasuke's victory, Kakashi took Sasuke away.  Also disappearing at the same time was Orochimaru who was standing on the Suna Ninja's side.

    The electronic board continued to rotate, and this time it was Kankuro and Jian Sanjia who appeared. Jian Sanjia's body was very flexible, but he didn't know that Kankuro was the puppet master, and he rushed forward like a fool.  Needless to say, the result was that after being deceived by Kankuro using a puppet, he was easily defeated.  This time, all members of Kabuto Yakushi's team were defeated, and this was just at the beginning.

    The third game, Sakura vs. Ino, the two are both good friends and competitors, so the fight between these two is extremely fierce, but the level is not high.  Although Sakura was stronger than Ino, Sakura's injuries had not healed yet, and the two ended up tied and both were eliminated.  At this time, Kakashi came back, but something seemed wrong about his appearance.  I think he should have met Orochimaru.

    The fourth game, Tenten vs. Temari, Tenten used hidden weapons to attack, but Temari used Wind Release, which was inherently restrained. As a result, Tianten's hidden weapons were basically blown away.  As a result, he failed miserably every day.  Then Tiantian sadly left the venue, leaving only countless kunai, shurikens and various weapons on this venue. Seeing this, I can only sigh, 'Tiantian is really rich!  'You have to know that a kunai and shuriken may not be expensive, but when combined, they are terrifying. Moreover, these weapons are almost all disposable items. Almost no one goes back to recycle used kunai or shuriken. Of course  Except for the special kunai I have in my hand.  (These four battles are included in the anime, so I won¡¯t write more about them.)

    The fifth game, Aburame Shino vs. Tanaka Teru.  Aburame Shino walked down the guardrail, and on the other side, a man about 30 years old walked down. He was another qualified team in Sunagakure Village, but the instructor of this team was Orochimaru pretending to be a man. This made me very happy.  care.

    Moonlight Gale looked at the two people and said, "Okay, then the fifth round will begin." After saying that, he stepped back.  The place was given to the two of them.

    "Kid, if you want to surrender, do it now!" Tanaka Hui said arrogantly: "Otherwise, I will come and deal with you properly." I was speechless. Although this man was wearing a forehead protector from Sunagakure Village, but with his strength  His attitude towards Orochimaru should be that of Orochimaru's subordinates, but why are all of Orochimaru's subordinates so arrogant?  If you have the strength, forget it.  But this person can tell at a glance that he has no strength, and he doesn't even know the strength of his opponent. It would be too idiotic to make a conclusion based on his age.  I can't figure it out.

    "" Shino didn't say anything at all, or simply didn't care about this kind of person.  At the same time, Shino turned his head in another direction.

    "You kid." Tanaka Hui immediately became furious, and veins appeared in his clenched hands: "Go to hell, kid." He punched Shino, who leaned back slightly and hid, but Tanaka  Fai was already in front of Shino, and his fist was only a few centimeters away from Shino.  With a 'bang', Shino was hit in the stomach, and then the man flew out.  Then Tanaka Hui chased after him, making fists with both hands and hitting Shino. Shino was probably hit dozens of times, and then with a 'bang', Shino fell to the ground and could not get up for a while.

    "Haha, you little brat, now you know how powerful I am! Hahaha." Tanaka Hui laughed arrogantly.

    I stood on it and said softly: "This idiot, although his speed is good, butIt's because his power is too weak. Although the attacks just now were quite frequent, they were too weak and the places he attacked were not the vital points of the human body. I'm afraid it didn't cause any harm to Shino at all!  But Shino has been lying on the ground for so long. It seems that the opponent has fallen into Shino's control. I think this battle is over at the beginning.  "

    After a while, Shino stood up again, flicking the dust on his clothes without paying any attention to the other party.  "You arrogant brat." Tanaka Teru was furious. For the arrogant and impulsive man, contempt is the most unbearable thing!

    Tanaka Teru rushed towards Shino. I have to say that Tanaka Teru's speed is indeed very fast. Although it is nothing in my eyes, I am afraid that ordinary chuunin cannot match Tanaka Teru's speed!  And Aburame Shino is even worse.  Aburame Shino also knew it, so Shino was knocked away again without even making a move.  Then Tanaka Teru continued to attack, hitting Shino hundreds of times before Shino landed. Here again, Tanaka Teru's attack speed has to be mentioned. His attack speed is not inferior to his movement speed at all.  It's just that his attack power is too weak.  Moreover, Shino protected the vital parts of his body, so after Shino fell to the ground, he stood up calmly after a while.

    "If you only use this attack, you won't be able to defeat me." Shino said calmly.

    "Damn it, you damn brat." Tan Zhong Hui looked at Shino and gritted his teeth and said, "I'm going to kill you." Tan Zhong Hui screamed. After a while, Tan Zhong Hui seemed to suddenly remember something?  Then he quickly reached for his ninja tool bag, pulled out two kunai and said, "I will never let you go this time." I was speechless for a while, not knowing whether to call this person an idiot or a brainless person.  If you have weapons, you don't have to use your fists. Although some people's fists are more powerful than weapons, this person is obviously not one of them.  This man's fists were probably only as strong as an average adult's, so even if he was hit hundreds of times, Shino still looked as if nothing had happened.

    Tanaka Teru took out the kunai and wanted to teach Shino a lesson. At this time, all of us found that there were suddenly a lot of insects around. The insects densely surrounded Shino and Tanaka Teru, and then crawled towards Tanaka Teru.  Tan Zhong Hui looked around and said, "What is this? How could this happen?" Then Tan Zhong Hui wanted to run, but he found that his body could no longer move: "What is going on? Why can't my body move?"  Yes. Well, this is a bug."

    Shino said calmly: "Just when you attacked me, I had already let my bugs crawl on your body. It's just that there weren't many of them at that time. I let you attack, just constantly.  Increase the number of bugs on your body. Then gave them the order to eat all your chakra."

    "What!" Tanaka Teru was startled, looked at Shino and said, "You are the descendant of the Konoha insect-repelling clan." Shino paused slightly, and at the same time his bugs also paused, and then the bugs around them sped up and crawled away.  In the past, Tanaka Hui was completely covered by a large number of insects without any ability to resist. After a while, Tanaka Hui foamed at the mouth and fainted.

    After the other party fainted, Shino pushed up his sunglasses slightly and said: "At most, it's just that the chakra was exhausted and passed out. It's not a big deal."

    Moonlight Hayate appeared next to Tanaka Teru, squatted down slightly to verify, and then said: "Tanaka Teru is unconscious, Aburame Shino wins. Entering the third test." Shino nodded, then turned and walked towards the guardrail.  Then the people in the medical class immediately sent Tanaka Hui to the hospital for treatment.

    "Ahem!" Moonlight Hayate coughed again, and then said: "Okay, the fifth exam is over, who will fight next?" The electronic board began to rotate again, and now there were not many people left.  , there are only 10 people left, there are seven people from Konoha, and three people from Sunagakure.  The current pass rate is that two people from Konoha and two from Sunagakure, a total of four people, successfully entered the third exam.

    The electronic board stopped again. Looking at the names displayed on it, I frowned slightly, Hyuga Neji vs. Hyuga Hinata.

    Hinata looked at the name on the electronic board, her body began to tremble slightly unconsciously, and her eyes began to become blurred.  I felt very distressed when I saw it.  I took out a special kunai and handed it to Hinata and said: "Hinata, no matter how difficult it is, don't give up. The perseverance to never give up is my way of ninja. I hope you can also have the perseverance to never give up."  I will use this kunai to protect you."

    "Naruto" Hinata looked at me, and then took the specially made kunai.

    "Please the two people on the electronic board, please come down!" Moonlight Gale's voice sounded.  The game begins.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 94 Neci vs Hinata

    After hearing what Gekko Hayate said, Hinata put the kunai I gave her into her arms, and then she and Nejiri fought on the field.  I looked at Hinata. Although I gave Hinata a special kunai, the worry for Hinata in my heart did not weaken at all.  On the contrary, it became more intense.

    "I didn't expect to fight with you! Miss Hinata." Neji looked at Hinata and said calmly.  But there was a trace of hatred in Neji's eyes.

    "Brother Ningci" Hinata looked at Neci, but then lowered her head.

    "Give up." Neci said coldly: "You are not suitable to be a ninja. You are too kind and always want to escape from fighting. Moreover, you have no self-confidence and always have a sense of inferiority. So I think you should choose something else.  Let¡¯s take the path! Even in this Chunin Exam, you only participated for the members of the same team. You didn¡¯t participate willingly, right?¡±

    "No, it's not." Hinata whispered: "I just want to test my own strength to change myself like that."

    "Oh! Isn't Neci Hinata's brother? Why would Neci treat Hinata like this!" Choji asked with some confusion while eating snacks.

    "No. The two of them are not real siblings." I shook my head gently and said: "Hinata is the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan and the first heir of the Hyuga clan, and Neji is just a branch of the clan.  They are only a boy, but they are cousins. Neci's father and Hinata's father are twin brothers. That's why Hinata calls Neci her brother. As for why Neci treats Hinata like this, I think it should  It has something to do with the older generation. But I¡¯m afraid only the older generation knows the specific details.¡±

    Neci looked at Hinata and said: "Miss Hinata, you are indeed the eldest lady of the clan." Neci paused slightly: "People will never change. A hindrance will always be a hindrance. His strength and character are both  There will be no change, because the inability to change will create distance, and the words genius and crane tail were born. No matter who you are, you will judge others and be judged by others based on their appearance, ability and personality. Everyone  We are all living because of these unchangeable factors, just like you are from the Zong family and I am from the branch family and cannot be changed. I can see all this clearly with these white eyes."

    Hinata lowered her head and didn't know what to say. I frowned slightly and took a step forward: "Hinata, don't be influenced by him. Just fight hard. Everything in a person's life can be changed, including strength, character,  Even the appearance can be changed. Except for birth, it is the same no matter who you are. The only thing that cannot be changed is your birth. As for the rest, you can change it later. If my ability is not good, then I will work hard to train my ability and personality.  If it¡¯s not good, I can change it. As for your appearance, it¡¯s even easier. Just scratch your face twice with a damn thing, and your appearance will change! But no matter how you are, your birth cannot be changed.  .This is the only thing that cannot be changed.¡±

    "Hmph." Neci glanced at me and snorted coldly, then formed a seal with his hands: "Byakugan." Meridians appeared densely around Neci's eyes: "In any case, you should abstain, Miss Hinata.  You are no match for me."

    Hinata looked at me inside the guardrail, and I smiled softly. Hinata smiled at me, and then her eyes gradually changed. She looked at Neji and said, "Come on, brother Neci. Let's show off.  ." Hinata formed a seal with her hands and said: "Byakugan." Meridians also appeared densely around Hinata's eyes.  Hinata then raised her hands in a fighting stance.

    Ningci looked at Hinata and nodded: "Okay." Neci also assumed a fighting posture, but Ningci and Hinata's postures were exactly the same.  Then the two people started at the same time and rushed towards each other. Hinata seized the opportunity to attack Ningji first, and attacked Ningji with several palms in succession, but Ningji turned slightly sideways and dodged, and then Ningji backhand  He slapped him back with a few palms.  Every time the two of them make a move, chakra will flow out.

    The battle between Neji and Hinata was much calmer than the previous battles, because neither of them had a head-on confrontation. Both Hinata and Neji chose to dodge the opponent's attack. If they couldn't avoid it,  If so, then the two people will choose to miss each other's attack.  In short, he will never bear the opponent's attack head-on.

    "As expected, they are both Hyuga-ryu. Even their moves are not much different." Xiao Li said after looking at the fighting situation.

    "Hyuuga-ryu?" Sakura asked doubtfully.

    Me: "Hinata and Neji are both from the Hyuga clan. The palm technique they use is the same kind of palm technique, called soft fist. Ordinary taijutsu is to attack a person's body and cause fractures or trauma to hurt the other party.  Purpose. Just like Xiao Li. But Rouquan is different. Rouquan is a boxing technique that injects chakra into the opponent's body to attack the internal organs of the body, that is?Internal injuries, after all, only the internal organs of the human body cannot be exercised, and it is more than that. Even if there is no frontal attack, as long as it is scratched a little, it will be effective, but the effect is not that obvious.  The power of Soft Fist also lies in its cooperation with the Hyuga clan¡¯s bloodline boundary ¡®Byakugan¡¯. Only by cooperating with ¡®Byakugan¡¯ can Soft Fist be used to its limit.  The outcome of this battle depends on who is better at using Soft Fist, Hinata or Neji!  "

    Ningci¡¯s strength is amazing. After Hinata fought with Ningci for a while, she was hit in the heart by Neci.  I gritted my teeth slightly and held the guardrail in front of me.  "Ugh." Hinata spat out a mouthful of blood.  Then he pushed Neji's hand away and struck Neji with a palm. Neji reached out and grabbed Hinata's hand, and quickly touched Hinata's hand with his other hand.  Then Neji pulled up Hinata's sleeves, and red dots appeared on Hinata's fair arms.

    "This is a bit of a**! Could it be that you" Hinata said in surprise.

    "Ah." Neci said calmly: "My eyes can already see clearly even the vagina."

    "The ** channel! I heard that there are 361 ** channels in the human body's meridian system. Is this what he is talking about?" Sakura said in surprise.

    "The vagina is as big as the eye of a needle in the human body. Stinging a specific vagina can prevent the opponent from using chakra. Similarly, stabbing a certain vagina can enhance one's own chakra." I gritted my teeth.  Said: "Only the Byakugan can do this. Hinata's arm was hit. I'm afraid Hinata's hand will not be able to use chakra"

    "Ah" Before I could finish speaking, Neji kicked Hinata out.  With a "squeak" sound, the guardrail in my hand was crushed by me.

    Hinata spit out a mouthful of blood, then got up and rushed towards Ningci again, but the two exchanged only a few moves, and Hinata was knocked away by Neci again.  It's just that Neji didn't use Soft Fist.

    "Ahem." Hinata coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood, then stood up again.  He stared at Neji tightly, and then rushed towards Neji. Neji still didn't use soft fists, but the strength difference between Hinata and him was too big. Hinata was repelled within a few moves.  But this time Neji's attack was significantly heavier.

    Hinata got up again, panting and staring at Neji closely.  "Give up, Miss Hinata." Neci said calmly: "You can't even stand still now, and you have no ability to fight anymore. This is my final notice, give up!"

    "I will not run away! The perseverance of never giving up is also my way of ninja." After Hinata said that, she rushed towards Neci.  His eyes were firm and there was no thought of giving up.  Neji's eyes showed murderous intent.

    "Oops." Seeing the murderous look in Neji's eyes, I said to myself, and then started to form seals with my hands.  Neji hit Hinata with a palm, and everyone's eyes were fixed on the middle of the field. A golden light flashed, and Neji's palm missed.  Five meters in front of him, I held Hinata in my arms.  Then he took a deep breath and said, "Hinata lost this battle."

    "No, Naruto, I can still fight. Ahem." Hinata looked up at me and said quickly, but before she could say a few words, she coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    I tightened my arms around Hinata: "I said I would protect you, but you were so seriously injured in front of me. I will never allow you to be more seriously injured." I raised my head and looked up.  Neji said in a cold voice: "You actually have murderous intentions towards Hinata. I will never let you go." Just after I finished speaking, a strange bloody chakra emerged from my body.  Suddenly, all the jounin were ready to take action at any time, and even the third generation put down the pipe in his mouth.

    "This is the fate she has been burdened with. She has been burdened with the fate of the Hyuga clan since she was born." Neji said lightly: "This is fate and cannot be changed."

    "It turns out you are just a coward who succumbed to that illusory fate." I put Hinata on the stretcher of the medical team that had just arrived, and said coldly: "Just because of this, you killed Hinata.  ." As I spoke, the red chakra on my body became more intense, and the first tail appeared behind me.

    With a "whoosh" sound, Kakashi appeared in front of me and said: "Naruto, calm down. The battle is over now." Kakashi said, and a second tail appeared behind my body.  "Damn it. Have you lost control?" Kakashi said softly, and then raised his left hand, ready to unlock his Sharingan at any time.

    "Please don't do this, Naruto." Hinata said while lying on the stretcher: "I don't like Naruto like this." I looked at Hinata, and the blood-red chakra on my body gradually disappeared.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 95 Shikamaru vs Ya

    I squatted next to Hinata and gently stroked Hinata's cheek: "Are you okay, Hinata. I'm sorry for causing you to be so seriously injured."

    Hinata shook her head, then looked at me without speaking. After a while, Hinata smiled softly: "Naruto, I don't know when I started looking at you like this. I have been looking at you like this for several years.  Looking at you. How should I put it? I don¡¯t know why? But as long as I keep looking at you, Naruto, I will gradually gain courage and feel that I can do it as long as I work hard. For the first time, I feel that I  There is value in existing.¡±

    "I know." I said: "I have known it for a long time. Every time I train myself, someone will look at me secretly. Every time I get injured during training, when I  There will always be a wound medicine at the position. It is because you are watching me behind me that I can persevere in training" "Ahem" Hinata suddenly  He coughed violently.  At the same time, he coughed up a lot of blood.

    "No, you have to get treatment as soon as possible." A person in the medical class said, and then immediately picked up the stretcher and left. I quickly followed.

    "No, Naruto, you can't go." Kakashi appeared next to me and said: "There are only eight people left to compete, and the next one will most likely be you, so you must still participate in the battle.  "

    "I don't care." I looked at Hinata's stretcher and said calmly: "For me, Hinata is the most important, and I don't care about anything else."

    With a 'whoosh' sound, Xiyang Hong appeared in front of me and said: "Okay, let me go there. Naruto, you stay here and compete. I think Hinata definitely doesn't want you to give up this competition for her. If  If you really give up this game, Hinata will definitely blame herself, do you hope so?"

    Aburame Shino walked down from the guardrail and said, "I'll go too."

    I took two deep breaths: "Then I leave everything to you, Hong-sensei. Shino."

    Sunset Hong nodded, and then said to Ya: "Ya, you have to be careful. If there is no chance of winning, don't force it."

    "I know." Ya replied on the guardrail.  Then Yuhi Hong and Shino left.

    After I watched Hinata disappear, I turned to look at Neji and said calmly: "Wait for me for the third exam." Then I jumped onto the guardrail.

    "Hmph. As a ninja, you have exposed your own flaws. You are definitely no match for me." Neji also jumped up the guardrail and said calmly.  I turned my head and didn't look at Neji.

    The third generation turned his head and said softly: "Tell the medical team to do their best to treat the girl. Don't let her have any problems." "Yes, Hokage-sama." Behind the third generation, an ANBU wearing an animal mask appeared, and then disappeared.  .  Sandai looked at me and said softly: "I didn't expect that girl to be able to calm down the rampaging Naruto. It seems that as long as there is that girl, there is no need to worry about Naruto."

    "Okay, let's proceed to the seventh preliminary round. Ahem." Moonlight Gale said.  Then the electronic board started pulsing.  Everyone is staring at the electronic board, because there are only a few people left, and what kind of opponent they encounter becomes crucial.  The electronic board kept beating, and with a 'ding' sound, the electronic board finally stopped, 'Nara Shikamaru' vs 'Inuzuka Kiba'.

    "Okay, I'm so lucky. If it was Shikamaru, then this battle could be won easily. Right, Akamaru. Woof." "Really, why did we meet this person whose actions are faster than his brain?  ! It¡¯s so troublesome.¡± Two different reactions.  Then the two men walked down the guardrail.

    After the two people stood still, Yue Guangfeng said: "Okay, I don't need to explain the rules anymore, then the seventh preliminaries will officially begin."

    Ya looked at Shikamaru and said, "I didn't expect that this competition would be between the two of us!"

    Shikamaru turned his head and said, "Tsk. It's really troublesome."

    "It's not troublesome. Let's talk about it after the beating." As he said that, Ya put Akamaru down, and then he leaned down slightly, forming a seal with his hands and saying: "Animal-like Ninja Technique: Four Legs Technique." Ya put his hands on it as well.  He fell to the ground, and then rushed towards Shikamaru, but Ya's speed was too fast. Shikamaru only had time to slightly block it with his hands, and then he was knocked out by Ya's elbow.

    "It hurts." Shikamaru got up from the ground and said to himself: "At such a fast speed, my shadow can't be caught at all, and even if it is caught, it's useless. There is an Akamaru next to it. It's really troublesome. I really want to  Surrender here."

    "Shikamaru." Ino knew what Shikamaru was thinking as soon as he saw his face, so he said loudly: "If you don't enter the third game, then I will bother you every day from now on. You will no longer be able to sleep peacefully.  .¡±

    "What? Hello??Ino, are you kidding me?  "Shikamaru said immediately. Just kidding, if Shikamaru can't sleep peacefully in the future, there will be nothing worse than this for Shikamaru. Ino made a face at Shikamaru. "Really, it's really troublesome.  "Shikamaru said helplessly, then looked at Ya and thought about how to deal with it.

    "Huh, let's get rid of you as soon as possible. Akamaru. Let's go together." As he said that, Ya took out two pills from his ninja bag and threw one to Akamaru.  After eating the Akamaru, the white fur all over his body immediately turned blood red. This is where the name "Akamaru" comes from.

    Kiba got down on all fours and said: "Ninja: Orc Clone." With a 'bang', Akamaru turned into another Kiba, and then both Kiba rushed towards Shikamaru.  The speed of the two fangs was very fast. Under the attack of the two fangs, Shikamaru had no chance to fight back and could only barely dodge. After all, fighting was not what Shikamaru was good at.

    A ¡®bang¡¯ sound.  Shikamaru didn't dodge for a moment, but was kicked out. Shikamaru got up and looked at Ya who rushed over again and said: "Really, it hurts. His speed is too fast, I can't bear it at all."  I can't keep up." At this time, Shikamaru reached out and took out a smoke bomb from his ninja bag, and then smashed it down hard. The smoke filled the air for a moment, completely hiding Shikamaru in the smoke.

    Ya smiled softly, and then dove into the smoke: "Idiot, although the smoke bomb makes my eyes invisible, my nose is several times that of ordinary people. I can smell your scent. In this way  Determine your position. Smoke bombs are useless against me and Akamaru."

    The smoke bomb did not last long and dissipated quickly, but the scene when it dissipated surprised us. We saw Shikamaru standing in the corner, and on the other side were two Yaga confronting each other.  There were a lot of scars on the two Ya's bodies. Ya looked at himself and said, "Why? Why can't Akamaru and I control our bodies?"

    Shikamaru smiled softly: "Shadow binding technique, successful."

    "What?" Ya was startled, and then he realized that there was a black thing on the ground under him, connecting him and Shikamaru.  At the same time, it also extended to connect the teeth that Akamaru turned into.

    Shikamaru smiled and said: "The sense of smell of dogs is very keen, but the sight on the other hand is not that good. It turns out that even if the sight is not good, you can still see my stretched shadow, so I used smoke bombs.  Although smoke bombs block our sight, they do not hinder our sense of smell and hearing. For those of you who have keen senses of smell and hearing, using smoke bombs is exactly what you want, so you rush in without even thinking about it.  Come in, but as soon as you rush in, my shadow binding technique is already half successful. Then all I have to do is determine your location. After all, I don¡¯t have as good a sense of smell as you do.¡±

    Ya asked doubtfully: "Then how did you determine our position? You should not have been able to see us in the smoke bomb just now."

    Shikamaru nodded and said: "Ah, I really can't see it, but Ya, your fighting method is close combat. When you and Akamaru attacked me, I used the 'Shadow Binding Technique'."

    "Damn it. No wonder Akamaru and I couldn't control our bodies just now and started fighting ourselves." Ya kept struggling, but it didn't have much effect.  After all, although Kiba's chakra is stronger than Shikamaru, he still can't break free in a short time.

    Shikamaru formed a seal with his hands and said: "Ninja Technique: Shadow Head-Strangling Technique." Then a black hand appeared in the shadow under Kiba and Akamaru, climbing up along the body. After a while, the shadow  He climbed onto the necks of Kiba and Akamaru: "Surrender, Kiba. If you don't surrender, my shadow will cut off your and Akamaru's necks."

    Ya looked at Akamaru, and then the two of them felt the shadow hand on their necks getting tighter and tighter. Akamaru had already let out a cry of pain. Ya slightly gritted his teeth and said: "Wait, I surrender. This battle  You win."

    Moonlight Hayate appeared between the two of them and said: "Okay, Inuzuka Kiba surrenders, Nara Shikamaru wins and enters the third exam."

    "Huh" Shikamaru sat down on the ground in a hurry: "I finally won, and my chakra has been almost exhausted."

    Yadao said: "Shikamaru, were you just bluffing?"

    Shikamaru nodded and said: "Ah, the shadow hanging technique consumes too much chakra. My chakra is not enough to last for a long time. If you didn't surrender just now, then I will be the loser."

    "Damn it, I was deceived by you. I'm so angry."

    "Shikamaru, you did a great job." Ino cheered loudly from the guardrail.

    Moonlight Gale stepped forward and said: "Okay, if you two want to watch the next battle??Then please go to the surrounding guardrails.  "

    "Hey, Ya, give me a hand." Shikamaru said from the ground: "I have no strength now."

    Ya was stunned for a moment, then stepped forward and said: "Really, you are really troublesome." "Hey, hey, this is what I said, okay!"

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 96 Dingci goes to battle

    Ya helped Shikamaru back to the guardrail here and said: "Okay, Shikamaru, you deceived Akamaru and I so miserably this time, you have to make it up to us. After this exam, you have to invite us to have barbecue."  , and you have to take it ten times, right? Akamaru." The Akamaru on the tooth head nodded and barked.  Akamaru looks very happy!

    "Barbecue!" Dingci immediately said after hearing this: "Wait. If there is barbecue, I will go too."

    "Really. It's so troublesome." Shikamaru said helplessly, then looked at me and said: "Naruto, you can go too, and Sakura, let's get together the nine new ninjas!"

    I shook my head slightly: "After this exam, I have to stay with Hinata, so I won't go."

    Shikamaru nodded, then thought for a while and said: "Let's do this. After the Chunin Exam is over, the nine of us will go out for a picnic together. I think everyone should have no new tasks at that time. And Hina at that time  Tian should have recovered as well.¡±

    I hesitated slightly and said, "Okay, but I have adopted an orphan at home."

    "It's okay." Ino smiled and said, "It's just a kid, Naruto, just take him with you." Shikamaru nodded.

    I smiled softly: "I know."

    Moonlight Hayate said: "Okay, let's move on to the eighth preliminary." As he said that, the electronic board started spinning. Now there are only six people left, three from Konoha and three from Sunagakure.  With a beep sound, the electronic board stopped, and the people on the electronic board were 'Akimichi Choji' vs 'Kage Zuo Ren'.  (Book friend ¡®Trick¡¯ makes a cameo appearance.)

    Dingci looked at the electronic board and said, "Oh, it's my turn. Who is my opponent? The three people over there look very strong." After saying that, Dingci walked down the guardrail.  At this time, among the three people on the opposite side, the burliest man came out.

    Moonlight Gale glanced at the two people and said, "Okay, let's start the eighth game in advance."

    The burly man, Kagezu Ren, took off his shirt, revealing a body of strong muscles, one by one. It looked like his muscles were very strong.  But maybe it's because of the muscle training that the bones in his body are thick. That's why the muscles in his arms are thicker than my thighs.

    "Yeah!" Ding Ci was stunned, glanced at the muscles on Kage Zuoren's body, and took a few steps back, "Hehe." Kage Zuoren laughed, and then punched Chong Ci with a 'boom' sound.  , Choji hid, but a hole appeared in the floor.  Then Kage Zuren pulled out his fist as if nothing had happened.

    "What a terrifying power!" Ino said worriedly: "It would be terrible if you get hit by this person's fist. Be careful, Choji."

    Kage Zuo Ren punched Chong Ci, but Chong Ci dodged them. Although it was very dangerous every time, he quickly forced Ding Ci into the corner, "Go to hell." Kage Zuo Ren said loudly, and then  He punched Choji with a punch.  With a "boom", Kage Zuoren punched the wall, forcing a hole in the wall.  But Dingji still dodged, even though his fist was only ten centimeters away from Dingci.

    "The outcome of this battle is unpredictable. Although the opponent is very powerful, his attack speed and movement speed are too slow. Even much slower than Choji, so even Choji can avoid it." Shikamaru  After looking at it for a while, he said: "However, Dingci's speed is not very fast, and Dingci's reaction speed is slower than the opponent's. If this continues, I'm afraid Dingci will still be attacked by the opponent. It depends on the opponent's strength.  , once attacked, Choji may not be able to bear it."

    Choji glanced at the fist next to his face and the collapsed wall and quickly ran out of Kage Zuren's attack range, keeping a distance of ten meters from him.  Choji looked at Moonlight Hayate, and just as he was about to speak, he heard Kagezu Ren's voice.

    Kage Zuoren pulled his hand out from the wall, looked at Choci and said: "Damn fat man, if you have the guts, don't run away from me. Give me a good fight."

    Dingci¡¯s ears twitched slightly, and he immediately swallowed back what he wanted to say. He looked at Moonlight Hayate and said, ¡°Teacher, I didn¡¯t hear clearly what he just said.¡±

    "Oops." Shikamaru exclaimed in surprise: "Chouji hates it when people say he Especially this time he added the word 'death' in front of it. This will cause big trouble." Ino nodded in agreement.  .

    "Oh! Ahem" Yue Guangfeng coughed a few times, and then Ying Zuoren said arrogantly: "What I'm saying is, you damn fat guy, if you have the guts, don't run away. Fight me head-on."

    The expression on Dingci's face immediately became very terrifying, and he shouted angrily: "I'm not fat, I'm just a little plump."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?He glanced at Choji and then said disdainfully: "You are a fat man to begin with. If you are just plump, then the sows will be like you."

    Dingci formed a seal with his hands and said: "Ninpo Technique: The Art of Doubling." With a 'bang' sound, Dingci seemed to be inflated, and his size suddenly increased several times.

    Ying Zuoren still glanced at it as if nothing had happened and said: "Although you have grown bigger, you are still a fat man. No, it should be said that you have become fatter."

    Choji gritted his teeth and said: "Meat bomb chariot." Then Choji's head, limbs had already retracted into the clothes, and then he rolled towards Kage Zuren.  The sound of ¡®boom, boom, boom¡¯ was also loud for a moment.  But to put it bluntly, it's just a giant meat ball rolling.

    Kage Zuo Ren was slightly startled when he saw Choji like this, and then hid to the side.  He gave way to Choci, but Choci turned a corner and rolled back. Kagezu Ren stepped aside again, but Choci always came back after turning a corner.

    After a while like this, Kagezuren finally couldn't hide anymore. When Choci came over again, Kagezuren stood still with his feet on the floor, and then caught Choci tightly with both hands.  Kage Zuren was dragged backwards for a long distance, and stopped when his back was against the wall, but then the rolling frequency began to slow down, and soon Choji's 'Meat Bomb Chariot'  It just disappeared because there was no scrolling.  And Kagezu Ren also held Choji with both hands, and then threw him towards a wall with all his strength.  With a "boom", Choji hit the wall, broke the wall directly, and was smashed outside.

    "What a terrifying power." Ino looked at Kagezu Ren and said: "No one has ever been able to catch Choji's 'Meat Bomb Chariot' with his hands, but this person actually caught it with just his hands."

    Shikamaru nodded and said: "Although this man took Choji's 'meat bomb tank' with both hands, he didn't pay the price, because his hands had received severe scratches just now. If  If it comes again a few times, no matter who it is, it will be unbearable, but I have to say that this person¡¯s power is indeed terrifying! This is the most terrifying power I have ever seen so far.¡±

    Choji walked back from the hole in the wall and looked at Kage Zuren.  Ying Zuoren smiled disdainfully and said: "Damn fat pig, your tricks have been broken by me, do you have any other tricks?"

    The expression on Choci's face became even more terrifying. He pulled out a lot of kunai that had been connected with silk from his ninja tool bag, then tied it to his body, and then formed a seal with his hands and said: "Ninja Technique: Double Transformation  Technique." Dingci became huge again: "Needle¡¤Meat Bullet Chariot." Dingci retracted into his clothes again, and then rolled again.  It's just that this time is not like the one just now, because this time Dingci tied a kunai to his body, Dingci's combat power has more than doubled.

    Kagezu Ren looked at Choci and said: "Even if you are a fat pig like this, you will not be my opponent. I will knock you away with one punch." Then Kagezuren stared at Choci closely.  After seeing the right moment, he punched Choji hard.

    With a 'bang' sound, Kage Zuren hit Choci with a punch, but Choci did not fly back as Kage Zuren thought, but flew straight into the sky, and in mid-air  Nakachoji was still rolling, and then fell down. Even when he fell, because Choji was still rolling violently, Choci continued to roll forward after falling to the ground, and Kage Zuren  Before he could react, Choji rolled over him, leaving several kunai holes on his body.

    After Ding Ci pressed from Ying Zuoren's body, he hit the wall straight, and then stopped, and then Dingci fell down. At this time, Ding Ci had fainted.  The two eyes turned into rolling whirlpools.  And Kagezu Ren didn't get up either.

    Moonlight Hayate appeared next to Kagezu Ren and checked, then came to Choji's side and said, "Kagezu Ren was seriously injured and unconscious. Akimichi Choji himself fainted. The battle was considered a draw, and both of them were eliminated at the same time.  "

    "Ah" Ino said: "Chouji, this idiot, why didn't he faint earlier and later? But when he won, he fainted. If he had persisted, then Choci would have won.  ah."

    "On the battlefield, whether you are injured and unconscious or you are unconscious, once you are unconscious, the result is the same. And I think Choji should have fainted when he was hit by Kage Zuren, and he only continued because of inertia.  We will use the 'meat bomb tank' to continue." I said softly.

    Ino said regretfully: "Of course I know, but I just can't reconcile myself to it!" The medical team came out and carried Kage Zuren away, while Choji asked us to carry us back to the guardrail.

    At this time, Moonlight Gale said: "Okay, let's start the ninth game.Preselection.  "Then the electronic board rotates again, and now there are only four people left. This time everyone's opponents will be determined.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 97 Naruto vs Xiao Li

    The electronic board kept beating, and now there were only four people left, two Konoha and two Sunagakure.  .  com electronic board stopped, and a rather dramatic scene appeared, because the names on the electronic board were 'Gaara' vs 'Ishida Hijuu'. Both of them were from Sunagakure Village, and in the tenth game, it was inevitable  It was Xiao Li and I who fought, which meant that in the last two battles, the four of us had to fight against people from our own villages.

    Xiao Li looked at me and said, "Naruto, I didn't expect that we would have to fight in the end, but I won't show mercy, so please don't show mercy either."

    I nodded: "I know, I will use all my strength to fight you."

    At this time, Akai beside me said to Kakashi: "Kakashi, I didn't expect that the last battle would be between my disciple and your disciple! The two of them can be said to be a pair of powerful enemies. Ah.  , Youth has so many powerful enemies, and growing up in the battle with powerful enemies, this is the real youth."

    Kakashi turned his head and looked at Kai with a blank expression: "Ah, are you talking to me?"

    "Oh, Kakashi, you are indeed my strong rival. I will continue to work hard. Youth is about continuous hard work. Xiao Li, you must also continue to work hard. Your strong rivals will be more than me, so  You have to practice harder!" Akai said with excitement, and even showed off his teeth.

    Xiao Li saluted and said, "Yes, teacher. I will work harder." Then he also showed off his teeth, which were almost exactly the same as Akai's.

    "Li" "Teacher" Then the two people hugged each other, and the background immediately changed to the sunset, the sea, and the waves.  The few of us next to them were sweating all over the place.

    Moonlight Gale looked at the electronic board and said, "Okay, then please invite the next two people to come down."

    "Hey, wait a minute." Hiju Ishida (guest star from Book Friend 'Evil Fat Man') touched his head and said quickly: "I am abstaining from this battle. Haha, I am no match for Gaara."  There was also a sheepish smile on his face.  Gaara didn't even look at Ishida Hijuu, and then turned his gaze back.

    Moonlight Hayate nodded and said: "I understand, so because of Hijuu Ishida's abstention, Gaara won the ninth qualifier. Then the tenth qualifier will proceed. Please come out with the remaining two!"

    I jumped off the guardrail directly, and Xiao Li also imitated me and jumped off the guardrail.  After watching the two of us go down, Akai said softly: "Kakashi, who of these two people do you think has a greater chance of winning?"

    Kakashi shook his head and said: "I don't know, everything will be known after the two of them fight, but I think Naruto has a higher chance of winning! Judging from the situation just now, Naruto has been able to use him  I have the power of the Kyuubi in my body. Although it¡¯s not a lot, I should be able to beat Xiao Li.¡±

    "Hehe." Akai smiled softly: "That's not necessarily true. The battle has not started yet. Everything is still unknown." Kakashi glanced at Akai.  Then focus on the two of us.

    "I won't show mercy." I said softly, "I will fight with all my strength."

    Xiao Li nodded and said, "Well, that's what it's like. In order to respond to you, Naruto, I will do my best. Please be careful, Naruto."

    Moonlight Hayate looked at us and said: "Okay, the last preliminaries, the battle between 'Naruto Uzumaki' vs 'Rock Lee' has begun." There was a 'bang', just as Moonlight Hayate finished saying the word 'start'  At that moment, Xiao Li and I started at the same time, punching each other. Xiao Li caught my fist with his left hand, but I also caught his fist with my left hand.

    The two of us faced off for a while, and then Xiao Li suddenly pushed hard, let go of my hand, squatted down with his whole body and said, "Konoha Shengfeng." He put one hand on the ground and moved one foot towards my chin from bottom to top.  Kick it over.

    I moved my body backward to avoid Xiao Li's attack, and then continued somersaulting backwards to keep the distance between the two people, but I knew it would not be that easy, because when I was doing backflips,  I had already seen Xiao Li chasing me.  And although the surrounding area is large, it also has an end.  When I was doing a backflip, I pulled out a kunai, and then while I was in mid-air, I quickly formed a seal with my hands: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Palm." I held the kunai in my right hand towards Xiao Li who was chasing me.  With one stroke, a wind blade immediately struck towards Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li saw the wind blade in front of him swerving slightly to the side to avoid the wind blade, and then continued to rush towards me, but my goal was accomplished. Just when Xiao Li was dodging the wind blade, I was already on the ground.  Standing still, when he rushed towards me, I started walking again,Holding the kunai, he rushed towards Xiao Li.

    With a 'choking' sound, Xiao Li took out a nunchaku from his ninja bag to block my kunai, and then another stick hit the back of my hand due to inertia. With a 'bang' sound, I was unprepared for the moment.  , I felt a pain on the back of my hand, and the kunai in my hand was not held for a while and fell down.  I quickly jumped back to avoid Xiao Li's pursuit, but things were not that simple, Xiao Li still caught up with me.  I pulled out a shuriken and formed a seal with my hands again: "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique." Then I threw the shuriken towards Xiao Li.  After I threw the shuriken, it instantly changed into ten, and ten turned into a hundred.  In the blink of an eye, there were hundreds of them.  And each one is an entity, a real existence.

    Xiao Li was stunned for a moment, then immediately stopped and waved the nunchaku in his hand to block all the shurikens.  But at this time, I had already stood still, and the two of us returned to our original appearance.  Although it¡¯s a long story, the actual time the two of us fought was only about twenty seconds.

    "Both of them are so powerful!" Ino exclaimed: "I thought the one with the thick eyebrows didn't have much ability? I didn't expect him to be so powerful. He even tied with Naruto."

    Sakura nodded: "Naruto once said. Rock Lee is the most hard-working genius in Konoha. At that time, he also said that Sasuke is no match for him now, and even he has no chance of winning. I always thought that Naruto  People exaggerate, but I didn¡¯t expect that Naruto didn¡¯t exaggerate at all.¡±

    Kakashi said: "Ah, what Naruto said is absolutely correct. Xiao Li is indeed the hardest working person in Konoha. As for Naruto saying that he has no chance of winning, this sentence comes from this battle.  It can be confirmed. But currently, although the two are tied, Naruto actually has some advantages, because although Naruto's physical skills are good, he is better at ninjutsu, while Xiao Li only  He knows taijutsu. Therefore, Naruto's chance of winning will be higher. After all, although Naruto's taijutsu is a little worse than Xiao Li's, the difference is not big."

    Akai nodded and said: "I didn't expect that someone would be able to fight like this with Xiao Li in physical skills. Moreover, he just used two ninjutsu, and the timing was very good. Every time Xiao Li just grabbed the advantage.  The machine was destroyed by Naruto using ninjutsu. The outcome of this battle is really unpredictable."

    Sakura and others still have a lot of doubts. Although they are not weak and Shikamaru is very smart, they still have too much experience and their vision is not high, so for the battle just now  , although they are very intense, they do not know the details very well.

    Kakashi said: "I won't go into more details. I'll just talk about the timing of Naruto's use of ninjutsu. The first time, Naruto was doing a backflip to distance himself from Xiao Li.  , at this time Xiao Li pursued him. If he didn't think of a way, Xiao Li would successfully pursue and hit Naruto, but Naruto used the 'Beast Wave Palm' at this time to disrupt Xiao Li's pursuit. But Naruto  Why would people choose to use the weaker 'Beast Wave Palm' when they obviously know the more powerful 'Beast Wave Palm'. The reason is the speed of hand seals, ninjutsu, and the consumption of chakra. The purpose of Naruto using ninjutsu is  In order to interrupt Xiao Li's pursuit, and the 'Beast Wave Palm' hand seal is simple, the speed is faster, and the chakra consumption is relatively small, so the ninjutsu can also achieve the goal, Naruto chose the 'Beast Wave Palm' which consumes less  Wave palm'."

    Akai nodded: "The second ninjutsu. At this time, Xiao Li already has a weapon in his hand. If he uses the 'Beast Wave Palm', Xiao Li will break the wind blade with his nunchucks, but using '  The "Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm" is a bit cumbersome, and the distance between the two people is only a few meters. With Xiao Li's speed, he will catch up in an instant, so Naruto chose the range of "Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu"  A type of attack method, in this case, Xiao Li can only stop and block all attacks like he did just now." Akai paused slightly and said: "And Naruto hasn't used all his strength yet, Kakashi,  I believe your words now, he does have strength comparable to that of a Jonin."

    "Jounin! Naruto?" Several other people were surprised.

    I glanced at my arm and saw it was slightly red. Then I looked at Xiao Li and said, "Xiao Li, I'm going to use all my strength next. Be careful!"

    Xiao Li nodded and said: "Of course, I have been waiting for you to use your full strength." Then Xiao Li held the nunchaku and rushed towards me again. I took out two kunai from the ninja bag and rushed towards me.  .  My kunai and Xiao Li's nunchucks fought hard. Xiao Li suddenly jumped up and said: "Tornado of Konoha." His left foot quickly kicked towards my head. I raised my head slightly and hid.  In the past, at this time, Xiao Li used the force of rotation to kick my legs.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 98 Xiao Li¡¯s Burden

    When Xiao Li attacked my bottom plate, I already knew it, so when I leaned back, I immediately put my feet on the ground, leaned back, dodged, and then pointed the kunai in my left hand at Xiao Li.  Li threw it over, and the kunai in his right hand continued to move towards Xiao Li when Xiao Li blocked the first kunai.  .  com Then he started to form seals with his hands and said: "The art of multiple shadow clones." With a 'bang', a burst of smoke came out, and then hundreds of me appeared around.

    Xiao Li looked at hundreds of me and said: "Naruto, you are finally starting to take it seriously. Okay, I have to work hard too." As he said, Xiao Li held the nunchucks in both hands and then pressed and twisted them, and the nunchakus turned into  Became an iron rod.

    All of me smiled all the way, and then dozens of me, at the same time, stepped forward and stamped: "Wind ¶Ý ¡¤ Beast Palm." Ten dozen wind blades struck Xiao Li for a while.  Xiao Li was stunned for a moment, and then after dodging several wind blades and using an iron rod to break through a few more wind blades, several wind blades were already attacking him again, but Xiao Li could no longer dodge them.  , Xiao Li quickly broke these wind blades with the iron rod in his hand.  It's not that he didn't want to hide, but there was also a wind blade next to him. After all, dozens of people were launching it at the same time. The wind blades kept hitting Xiao Li's iron rod, and a huge wind blade suddenly appeared.  Xiao Li also heard my voice: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm." Xiao Li quickly placed the iron rod in front of him, and with a bang, the huge wind blade hit Xiao Li's iron rod.  .  Then Xiao Li was knocked away by the power of the huge wind blade, but the power of the wind blade did not disappear and continued.  This is the power of the 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm', which has powerful continuous attack power.

    With a ¡®bang¡¯, Xiao Li hit the wall and then stopped.  And I had already stopped when the 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm' hit Xiao Li. After all, to put it bluntly, it was just a competition. There was no need to be cruel to the opponent. Of course, if the two of us were enemies, I would have just  He would take advantage of the victory and pursue it, but Xiao Li had no power to resist at that time.

    Xiao Li stood up again and rushed towards me, but there were hundreds of me around, and my speed was not weaker than Xiao Li, so Xiao Li was in danger for a while.

    "If this continues, the outcome will be determined." Kakashi said calmly.

    "Not yet." Akai retorted: "It is true that Naruto's attack is difficult to dodge, or even impossible to dodge. It is normal for Xiao Li to be unable to dodge. Even if I can only dodge with speed, and if Naruto's speed is any faster  If it's faster, then even I might not be able to dodge it, but Naruto shouldn't be able to use it too many times, first the 'Multiple Shadow Clone Technique', then a huge number of 'Beast Wave Palms', and then dozens of powerful ones.  'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm' requires a large amount of chakra, and even ordinary jounin cannot support multiple uses. Therefore, Xiao Li may not have no chance of winning. Youth is difficult, and it is necessary to win the final victory amidst difficulties.  True youth." As he spoke, Akai showed off his teeth.

    Kakashi shook his head and said: "If I told you that Naruto's chakra has exceeded mine several times, would you still think that you can consume Naruto's chakra?"

    Kai was stunned. At this time, Neji formed a seal with his hands and said, "Byakugan." Then he looked at me.

    "How is it? Neji." Akai asked.

    Ningci put it away and rolled his eyes: "He used a lot of ninjutsu just now, and it stands to reason that he should have consumed a lot of chakra. But I found that his chakra didn't seem to decrease at all."

    "What!" Akai was startled, and with a bang, Xiao Li was kicked out by me.  The iron rod in his hand also fell to the ground, but Xiao Li quickly reacted and immediately took advantage of the situation to retreat and stand on the guardrail.

    Akai looked at Xiao Li beside him and said, "Li, take off your shackles!"

    Xiao Li was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Wait a minute, Teacher Akai, didn't you say that you can only untie it when you are protecting your companions?"

    Akai gave a thumbs up and said: "It doesn't matter, I allow it. Go ahead, Li."

    Xiao Li showed a smile on his face, nodded and said: "Ah, I understand." Then he sat on the guardrail, then pulled up the pants on his calves, and saw that his legs were tied with "genxing"  Carrying weight.

    Xiao Li took off the weight and said: "Great, in this case, my movements will be more flexible." After saying that, he loosened his hands holding the weight, and with a 'bang', Xiao Li's weight fell to the ground and it was like an explosion.  The power of the Fu was so powerful that it created two big pits on the floor.

    "Uh" Everyone looked at Xiao Li in shock.  He never expected that Xiao Li could carry such a weight on his body and perform such movements.

    "Come on! Li!" Akai said loudly.  At the same time, he showed off his teeth.

    "Yes, KaiTeacher.  "Xiao Li responded, and then suddenly appeared in front of me, but I could clearly see that he jumped down, but because he moved too fast, although I could see Xiao Li  Li moved, but my body couldn't keep up. Xiao Li rushed into the group of my shadow clones. The sound of "bang bang" kept ringing. The shadow clones were constantly being killed by Xiao Li before they could react.  Lee punched or kicked them away, then disappeared into smoke.

    The surroundings are filled with smoke because my shadow clones are constantly decreasing.  I frowned slightly and made a slight seal with my hands. With a bang, all the shadow clones disappeared, because at this time the shadow clones could no longer help. If they were still there, they would be defeated by Xiao Li in vain. Since  In this case, it is better to take back the shadow clone.  And the chakra in the shadow branch is also very important to me.

    Xiao Li rushed towards me again, and I saw his fist hit me, but when I wanted to resist, my body just reacted and I felt a sharp pain, and then my whole body flew away.  go out.  But Xiao Li had already appeared behind me and kicked me to the other side.  Then he appeared behind me again and kicked towards me.  In this way, I suddenly became a ball being kicked around by Xiao Li.

    "Naruto." Sakura said worriedly.

    "Don't worry, Sakura. Naruto will be fine." Ino comforted him.  Sakura nodded and focused her attention on the battle field again.

    I was kicked out by Xiao Li again, and Xiao Li also appeared behind me again. I smiled slightly, and disappeared from the place with a "whoosh" sound, while Xiao Li only hit one kick.  A flash of golden light.

    "Xiao Li, you are very fast." I appeared behind Xiao Li and said with a smile.  Although I don¡¯t look good because of the attack I just received.

    Xiao Li was slightly startled: "Hey, why did you appear behind me? You probably didn't have the ability to escape just now." I smiled, then took a step to the left, and saw where I was standing.  Has a special kunai.

    "That kunai! That's!" Akai pointed at the kunai on the ground and said in surprise.

    "Ah, that's right." Kakashi said calmly: "What Naruto just used was the 'Flying Thunder God Technique'." Kakashi's voice was not loud, but it was not light either, and these hearings were very powerful.  A jounin or a special jounin can hear it clearly.

    "Flying Thunder God Jutsu! Is this true? You can really use the 'Flying Thunder God Jutsu'." "Ah, yes, that's what you said just now, Kakashi Jonin, and as the Uzumaki Naruto  The instructor Jonin must be right." "Yes, look at that kunai. Isn't that the kunai necessary to use the 'Flying Thunder God Technique'?"

    "The Flying Thunder God's Jutsu?" Xiao Li looked at me and said, "It sounds like a very amazing ninjutsu, right?"

    I nodded: "Ah, 'Flying Thunder God's Jutsu' is a space ninjutsu, and it is also the only space ninjutsu currently. Its ability is to appear in another place instantly. This is somewhat similar to the teleportation technique, but using the teleportation technique consumes  The chakra is too large, and there will be stiffness for a second after use. However, the 'Flying Thunder God Jutsu' does not consume much chakra, and there will never be stiffness. It can be said to be a perfect space ninjutsu.  It's done." As I said that, I took out a scroll from my ninja tool bag, opened the scroll and there was a 'bang' sound, and a lot of specially made kunai appeared on the scroll.  I made a slight seal with my hands and there was a 'bang' sound, and a dozen of me appeared.  I picked up a few kunai out of the dozen or so and picked up all the kunai at once.  Then he shot towards the surrounding area.

    "Why did you throw these kunai in those places?" Xiao Li asked doubtfully.

    "You will know." I said softly, and at the same time, I accelerated the speed of shooting the kunai.

    "Li, hurry up and interrupt him, don't let him shoot out all the kunai." Akai said loudly.

    Xiao Li was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Yes, teacher." After saying that, he was ready to take action, but at this time I had taken back all the shadow clones, and all the kunai were shot out by me, nailing the whole  on the field.

    I breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Okay, Xiao Li, let's continue fighting!" As I said that, I started to form seals.

    Xiao Li rushed towards me, the corners of my mouth raised slightly, and disappeared, leaving only a golden light.  After Xiao Li lost his target, he stopped, but he immediately felt a sound of breaking through the air behind him.  He hurriedly left the place, and a wind blade almost passed by Xiao Li.

    "What?" Xiao Li asked doubtfully, "What's going on?"

    ¡°Distraction is absolutely not allowed during battle.¡± I appeared in Xiao LiSaid softly from behind, and at the same time punched Xiao Li away.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 99 Eight Doors Dunjia

    Xiao Li flew out, turned his body forcefully in mid-air and stopped, but as soon as he stopped, I appeared behind him and knocked Xiao Li away again.  .  com then disappeared again and appeared behind Xiao Li.  Just a golden light flashed in place.

    After Xiao Li was knocked away by me several times and again, when I appeared behind him, his body sank, he put his right hand on the ground, and then kicked me with his right foot.  Come over, I was stunned for a moment, smiled softly, disappeared in place, appeared in front of Xiao Li, and then kicked Xiao Li on the chest before Xiao Li could react, knocking Xiao Li back again.  Kicked out.  But this time I didn't pursue him, I just stayed where I was.

    After Xiao Li was kicked out by me, he stood up again after a while.  But this time he looked at me carefully and didn't rush to attack.  I smiled softly: "Xiao Li, if you have no other abilities, you should surrender as soon as possible. In front of my 'Flying Thunder God', you currently have no chance of winning."

    "No. Nothing in this world is absolute." Xiao Li said loudly: "I believe there must be a way to win you."

    I smiled flatly, made a slight seal with my hands, and then disappeared in place. After Xiao Li saw me disappearing in place, he immediately became wary, so when I appeared behind him, he immediately punched me.  He called me, but I disappeared again. What Xiao Li hit was just a ball of air.  But Xiao Li was not simple. He left and turned around to protect himself, but he just blocked my leg from kicking him. However, no matter how fast Xiao Li was, he could not keep up with me. Just when Xiao Li had just blocked my attack.  , I had disappeared again, and this time Xiao Li didn't react at all and was hit on the back, staggering for a while.

    Xiao Li: "The 'Flying Thunder God's Jutsu' is indeed a very powerful ninjutsu."

    "Breaking the shackles of space, leaving this space and emerging from another space, this is the power of the flying thunder god technique." I said softly: "No matter how fast you are, can you break the shackles of space? No."  , no matter how fast the speed is, there is a limit, but the 'Flying Thunder God's Technique' is different. The Flying Thunder God's Technique directly breaks the constraints of space and appears from another space. Therefore, your speed cannot be compared to the 'Flying Thunder God's Technique'  .¡±

    Xiao Li responded: "I see, but I think the key to this ninjutsu should be on the kunai you shoot out. As long as these kunai are destroyed, your ninjutsu will be unable to be used!"  Xiao Li rushed towards a kunai.  I smiled flatly and appeared in front of Xiao Li, and the fist in my hand appeared where Xiao Li would definitely pass by. With a 'bang', Xiao Li bumped into my fist.  "What?"

    I disappeared from the spot and appeared in another place and said: "Of course I know the shortcomings of the 'Flying Thunder God Technique'. The 'Flying Thunder God Technique' can only make you appear in the location of Kunai. In this case, the shot will  Kunai can be said to be the only shortcoming of this ninjutsu, so how could I be unprepared. But this is not a shortcoming. After all, with the Flying Thunder God Technique, I can see any person appearing in an instant.  In a place with kunai like this, where would you be asked to destroy these kunai!"

    Xiao Li nodded and said: "I know, it seems that the 'Flying Thunder God's Technique' is really a powerful ninjutsu! But no matter what, I have to try it, otherwise, I will never give up.  "As he said, Xiao Li untied the bandage on his hand and said secretly: "Teacher Kai, I'm going to use this trick. Please forgive me, Teacher Kai."

    I took a look, and then said: "What, are you going to use your last resort?"

    "Yes." Xiao Li responded openly: "The next step is my final attack. Naruto, if you can hold on, then I will lose this battle." Just after saying this, Xiao Li  A powerful momentum burst out from his body.  Then Xiao Li rushed towards me.

    Seeing Xiao Li rushing over, I sighed slightly, and then disappeared in an instant.  As soon as Xiao Li saw me disappear, he immediately said: "That's it now. Then he immediately stopped, squatted down, and kicked me from behind. There was a 'bang' sound. As soon as I appeared behind Xiao Li, Xiao Li kicked me."  He came over, I blocked it with both hands, and at this time, Xiao Li's other kick had already kicked towards me.

    I smiled softly, and then suddenly disappeared and attacked Xiao Li.  But Xiao Li was already prepared, so he didn't exert much force. He easily absorbed his power, and then punched my fist. At this time, I felt something coming from my hand.  A huge force, and then the whole person flew backwards. I thought to myself, "Not good." Then I quickly formed seals and prepared to leave, but I was still late because Xiao Li appeared and broke my seals with one punch.  , and then flew up againKicked my whole body upwards.

    I was shocked. No one has ever been able to hurt me after I used the 'Flying Thunder God Technique'. Even Orochimaru could only rely on his own speed and reaction to defend against counterattacks.  But Xiao Li was able to attack me, although a small part of the reason was because I asked for it, and I was so desperate to fight Xiao Li.  But at least it proved Xiao Li's strength.

    I was kicked into the sky by Xiao Li, and I didn't reply because of the momentary shock. But Xiao Li didn't hesitate. He suddenly appeared behind me. At this time, Xiao Li paused slightly, and then the bandages on Xiao Li's hands started to fly.  , and soon it entangled my whole body.  Then Xiao Li held me, who was completely wrapped in bandages, lowered my head and said, "Take the move, show Lianhua." Xiao Li quickly spun me around.  There was a "boom" and smoke filled the air for a moment.

    Xiao Li jumped out, knelt on the ground on one knee, and kept dressing raggedly.  There were many scars on the body.  "Huhu." Xiao Li said in a rough voice, "It's over."

    "Really?" Golden light flashed, and I appeared next to Xiao Li. I placed the kunai in my hand across Xiao Li's neck and said, "It seems that it is indeed over, but you are already injured all over your body, and your physical strength is  It has been almost consumed. I should have won."

    "What?" Xiao Li said in surprise: "How could you? You have obviously been tied up by me."

    I nodded and said: "Ah, I was indeed tied up by your bandage, but you seem to have forgotten that what I am best at is not the 'Flying Thunder God Technique' but the 'Shadow Clone Technique', which is the ninja ability to create entities."  Technique! And even the chakra in the body is exactly the same, and even the Byakugan can't tell the difference between true and false."

    "But when?" Xiao Li asked eagerly.  After all, it's not terrible to lose in a battle. What's terrible is that you don't even know how you lost.

    I looked at Xiao Li and said: "Just when you kicked me into the sky, you hesitated for a moment because of the pain. At that time, I used the 'Shadow Clone Technique' on mine.  Before the shadow clone appeared, I used the 'Flying Thunder God Technique', so when my shadow clone appeared, I, the main body, had already left the air. So in the end, the bandage you wrapped was only mine.  Just a shadow clone."

    Xiao Li nodded and said: "I know. But what I want to say now is that this battle is not over yet, and I have not lost yet." With that, Xiao Li disappeared from under my kunai and appeared on the other side,  He looked at me and said, "Naruto, originally I wanted to save this move to deal with Neji, but now I'll use it to deal with you first!" Then a powerful chakra emerged from Xiao Li's body.  Xiao Li said loudly: "The third door, the student door. Open!" Xiao Li's skin color immediately turned red, the pupils of his eyes turned into whites, and his watermelon-rind hair stood up.

    "It's not over yet!" Xiao Li shouted loudly: "The fourth door, the injury door. Open!" The chakra on Xiao Li's body surged again. After a while, the chakra on Xiao Li's body had stabilized.  He said softly: "Naruto, this is my last resort. Come on, Naruto." After saying that, Xiao Li rushed towards me. This time it was not like last time. The place where Xiao Li passed by  Immediately the layers cracked and the ground collapsed.  Suddenly it became riddled with holes.

    In an instant, Xiao Li kicked me out, then appeared behind me and kicked me up into the air.  Then Xiao Li came into the air and prepared to continue attacking me, but I disappeared in a flash and appeared on the ground. I took a slight breath, then I formed a seal with my hands and disappeared instantly, right before me  Just when I left the place, a red figure also appeared behind me, and then chased my figure.  But he could never catch up with me.

    "The fifth door, Dumen. Open!" The chakra on Xiao Li's body increased again.  The speed increases again.  Did my escape become even greater?  Because Xiao Li's speed is so fast that it is no longer something ordinary people can achieve.  Even shadow-level masters may not be able to reach this level.  However, the power of the 'Flying Thunder God Technique' was once again shown.  Although Xiao Li's speed has increased a lot, and his strength has increased even more, there is more strength. No matter how strong it is, it is of no use if it cannot hit the enemy. No matter how fast the speed is, it can't compare to the 'Flying Thunder God's Technique' that breaks the constraints of space.  '.

    I kept flashing, and my speed became faster and faster, constantly shuttling throughout the venue.  Everyone saw me as just a golden light, even the Third Hokage saw it.  A golden light flashed.  But Xiao Li still managed to keep up with me, so I could only keep using this trick. Now it's up to the two of us to see who falls first.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 100 End of Preliminary Selection

    Xiao Li, who opened the fifth door, was indeed very fast. Even when I used the "Flying Thunder God Technique", I was gradually caught up by Xiao Li.  At this time, except for a few people, no one could see our actions clearly. All they saw were the golden flashes and red and green lights that kept flashing.

    I appeared in one place and immediately covered my body with both hands. With a bang, I blocked Xiao Li's right leg attack. Then the two of us disappeared from the place at the same time and appeared in another place. Xiao Li hid slightly on one side.  After passing my fist, the two of us disappeared again.  Appear somewhere else.

    The sound of "bang bang" kept ringing, and Xiao Li and I were fighting each other at extremely fast speeds.  I have mobilized all the power in my body except the nine tails, but I still cannot reverse the situation in front of me. Xiao Li has the absolute upper hand.

    "Interesting, so interesting." Orochimaru looked at us and stuck out his tongue to lick his lips: "This child has improved again and is stronger than the last time he fought me. For the 'Flying Thunder God's Technique'  I have become more proficient in using it. Although it is not perfect yet. But it can be achieved at such a young age. This child is really interesting."

    "Boom." I was caught up by Xiao Li again, and Xiao Li and I were forced to exchange punches. I flew out, while Xiao Li chased me.  Xiao Li said loudly: "Naruto, this will be my last attack. Ah" Xiao Li punched me in the face. I blocked it in front of myself with both hands, but Xiao Li  Li changed his moves and punched me in the stomach.  With a "boom", my whole body hit the ground, and suddenly the smoke filled the air. With a "bang", Xiao Li flew out of the smoke and fell to the ground helplessly. He had already recovered from the state of Eight Gate Dunjia.  He came out of the middle and his body has completely returned to its original state, but now he can't move at all.  Because the powerful side effects of the Eight Gate Dunjia had begun to show, many of the meridians in his body had been severed.  It is no longer possible to recover in a short period of time.  And he can no longer enter the Eight Gate Dunjia state.  If he enters by force, death may be waiting for Xiao Li.  So Xiao Li has lost his ability to fight.

    "I won." Xiao Li said softly: "But I wonder what happened to Naruto after he was attacked like this?"

    "Thank you so much for still thinking about me!" The smoke gradually dissipated, and I stood there. Although there were many scars on my body, I was still standing, but a blood-red chakra appeared on my body.  Surrounding me, as if I was wearing a blood-red coat, a tail appeared behind me.  Then the scars on my body disappeared quickly.

    "Impossible." Xiao Li looked at me in surprise and said, "You didn't do anything after being attacked like that just now." As he said this, Xiao Li struggled to get up again.

    I shook my head helplessly: "The attack just now was really powerful. If I didn't make any movement and hit the ground directly, I'm afraid you would win this battle. But before I hit the ground, I borrowed my  Another force in my body. It was this force that helped me offset most of the collision force. That¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t too seriously injured.¡±

    "What?" Xiao Li looked at me.

    I stepped forward and stretched out my hand: "Okay, you no longer have the ability to fight. But I still have enough fighting ability. I won this battle, so don't show off."

    "Wait. I haven't lost yet, I will not surrender." Xiao Li said loudly, his body still struggling to get up. After a while, Xiao Li stood up again: "Come on, Naruto  , let¡¯s continue fighting.¡± I smiled helplessly and looked at Moonlight Gale.

    Moonlight Hayate hurriedly came out and said: "Wait a minute. This battle no longer needs to continue, because the winner has been decided. The winner of this battle is Uzumaki Naruto."

    Xiao Li hurriedly said: "No, I can still stand, I can still continue to fight. So"

    Moonlight Gale shook his head and said: "No, Rock Li, the meridians in your right hand should have been severed! There are also those in your left foot. If you continue to fight, you can only use the Eight Gate Dunjia again, but if you use it again  If you do this, your body will be permanently damaged, especially your right hand and left foot. By then, your ninja path will be over early. Do you really want this?"

    Xiao Li was startled and turned his head to look at Akai.  Akai shook his head slightly: "Li, you have done a good job and you are worthy of being my disciple. However, youth must experience failure and bitterness. You cannot be defeated by failure and bitterness. Although you have lost this battle, you  Learn more from this battle and make yourself stronger.¡±

    Xiao Li nodded and said, "Yes, Teacher Kai. Thank you for your teaching." After saying that, Xiao Li lowered his head

    Moonlight Hayate took a look and said: "Okay, in this case, the final battle of the preliminaries for the third exam is over. Those who pass next will gather here. The Hokage will explain the content of the third exam to everyone."

    "Sakura, please remember what happens next and tell me next time. I have something else to leave first." Kakashi looked in front of him and said to Sakura.  Sakura nodded, and Kakashi disappeared.  Sakura looked forward. There were five people from Sunagakure, a jounin and four genin. Sakura felt that one person was missing.

    Just after Moonlight Hayate finished speaking, the third generation suddenly appeared in front of Moonlight Hayate, still holding the pipe in his mouth. He looked at the seven of us and said: "In the official competition, everyone's battle will be shown to the audience. In order to allow everyone to fully display their abilities,  own combat power, so the third exam will be held one month later. This period of time can be called the preparation time before the exam, because the daimyo and famous figures from various countries have not yet arrived in Konoha, so we must notify them, plus  One month is enough time for you to be on the road. Secondly, this month is also a time for you candidates to prepare. To recover from injuries and fatigue from the previous exams, and to analyze the results of the previous exams.  Get information about other candidates. Thirdly, some people have exposed all their strengths in the second exam and preliminaries. This month is used for everyone to improve themselves and make themselves stronger. As for  To what extent it can be achieved depends on everyone.¡±

    Then the third generation paused and said: "Okay, although I want everyone to disperse now, there is still one thing that everyone must complete." At this time, a chuunin handed Anko a box with a hole in it.  , and then Sandai continued: "Everyone first draws a piece of paper from the red bean box."

    "I will go there, everyone draws in order." Anko held the box and came to the person on the left, Shino Aburame, and said: "Each person is only allowed to draw one card." Shino Aburame nodded and stretched out his hand.  A piece of paper was drawn from the box, and the second person was me, and the number I drew was '3'. Everyone drew their own slips of paper.

    Ibixi held a record book and said loudly: "Report to me the numbers you drew in order." We reported the numbers to Ibixi, and then Ibixi opened the record book and said: "Okay, this is your official  The opponent of the game." In the first game, Neji and Kankuro, in the second game, Temari and I, and in the third game, Shikamaru and Shino.  Scene 4 Sasuke and Gaara.

    "I have a question to ask." Shikamaru raised his hand and said: "If this is the case, then only one person will win in the end. So is there only one person who can become a chuunin this time?"

    "No," the third generation said, "That's not the case. During the official competition, I, the Kazekage of Sunagakure Village, and the daimyo and celebrities from various countries will watch the competition as judges, and we will judge based on your performance in the battle.  To make an evaluation, as long as a person is determined to have the ability to become a chuunin, then even if he loses or surrenders immediately, he will still become a chuunin."

    Shikamaru curled his lips and said: "Really, that means that everyone may become a chuunin, or none of them may become a chuunin! It's so troublesome."

    The third generation nodded and said: "Okay, do you have any questions?" The third generation waited for a while and saw no one asked, so he said: "Okay, everyone has worked hard these days, and you will have a good time in the next month."  Rest, disband now."

    As soon as I heard that they were dismissed, I immediately came to Sakura and said, "Sakura, please go back with Ino and the others later. I want to go to the hospital to see Hinata." After saying that, I didn't say anything to Sakura.  The opportunity just disappeared.

    "Wait, Naruto." Sakura said quickly, but at this time, only a golden light flashed in front of her eyes: "In order to see Hinata, I actually used the 'Flying Thunder God Technique'."

    "That's because Naruto is worried about Hinata." Ino clasped her hands and said, "When did a handsome, powerful, and gentle man treat me like this? I envy Hinata so much. It's so nice to meet Naruto.  people."

    In Konoha Hospital, a golden light flashed, and I appeared in a ward. After seeing clearly that it was me, Yuyang Hong put down the kunai in her hand and said softly: "It's Naruto. It seems that the preliminaries are over! What's the result?  How?" I didn't answer immediately, but took a look first and found Hinata lying on the bed holding the special kunai I gave her.  I gently sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Hinata.  Hong said: "Don't worry, Hinata is fine. Although she received a blow from Neji, luckily she was not attacked again by Neji. Now she just needs to rest well for a few days. And Hinata will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow.  . I'm going out first. You stay with Hinata!" Then Xiyang Hong left.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 101 Jiraiya appears

    "Naruto, is this okay? Don't you need to practice?" Hinata said a little embarrassed.

    I pulled Hinata and said: "I am really tired from this exam. In order to practice better, I must have a good rest first. Of course, rest should not only relieve physical fatigue but also restore mental fatigue."  .So it¡¯s best to go out and play occasionally to relax your mind.¡±

    "Yes!" Hinata responded softly.

    We soon arrived at the commercial street, where we saw all kinds of goods sold everywhere.  I pulled Hinata through the shops and picked out what I liked.  At first, Hinata was still a little reluctant to let go. Even if she particularly liked something, she would never say it out loud.  But gradually Hinata began to choose things she liked.

    ¡°Hinata, what do you think of this?¡± Hinata and I walked into an accessories store, and I caught my eye at a glance on a blue butterfly hairpin.  Without waiting for Hinata's answer, I put this hairpin on Hinata's short blue hair.  Then he took a few steps back and looked at Hinata and praised her sincerely: "Hinata, you are so beautiful."

    Hinata blushed immediately. I smiled softly and took out the money to buy the hairpin.  Then he took Hinata to the next store.  A smile gradually appeared on Hinata's face. After that, I no longer pulled Hinata, but Hinata pulled me from store to store.  We walked into a store aimlessly, and whenever we liked anything, we bought it. Although we didn't know whether these things were useful, neither Hinata nor I cared about them.  It was the first time that Hinata had such a happy shopping experience, and I looked at the smile on Hinata's face, and a happy smile appeared on the corner of her mouth

    "Well, this is it?" Hinata looked at the house in front of her and said with a blush, "Naruto, what are we doing here?"

    I smiled softly and said: "Of course when we come to the hot spring residence, we take a bath in the hot spring. The hot spring can relax muscles and joints and eliminate fatigue. It can also expand blood vessels, promote blood circulation, accelerate metabolism, maintain youthfulness, and achieve beauty effects.  . The most important thing is that hot springs can still have curative effect on some hidden injuries of the human body. Of course, this curative effect is not obvious. There are really many benefits!" Then I paused slightly and said: "Of course, the hot springs here are  There are two springs here for men and women, one for men and one for women. But the distance is not far, and they are separated by a stone wall in the middle."

    "Well, Naruto. Look at that person." Hinata and I were about to go in to take a bath in the hot spring, but Hinata suddenly saw a person, pointed at that person and said: "Where is that person hiding? What is he doing? He went into that house.  What are you looking at?¡±

    I looked over there and saw a person hiding in the shadow of the house, and he was looking into the house. There were many things blocking him around him. The only direction that could spot this person was me and Hina.  The place where Tian is now, but even here, it is too far to see that person, so no one found this person at all. It¡¯s just that this person¡¯s luck is really bad, and he just happened to meet Hinata.  Roll your eyes, otherwise, I'm afraid it would be impossible for ordinary people to notice it, and even ninjas would easily ignore it.

    I frowned slightly: "Is that house also a hot spring residence? Hinata, take a look at what is going on inside that house?"

    Hinata nodded, then formed a seal with both hands: "Byakugan." Hinata just used her Byakugan, glanced at it, immediately blushed, and then hurriedly withdrew her Byakugan.  He looked at me and said sheepishly: "NarutoNaruto, some people are taking a hot spring bath in that house."

    I nodded, then I took out a kunai and threw it towards that person.  The man didn't even turn his head, but turned slightly to the side, and grabbed the kunai I threw with his hands.  Then he stood up and walked out of the shadows. Only then did we see this person's face.  I saw the word "oil" written on the forehead protector on his head. His long white hair fell to his waist, but it was styled in a kabuki style. There was a red mark under his eyes that grew with age.  , wearing wooden clogs on his feet, and carrying a thick scroll across his back.  This image is eerily familiar.

    He came to me with the kunai I just threw out and said, "Hey, boy, were you the one who threw the kunai at me just now!"

    I nodded: "Ah, it is indeed me. But the reason is because you fucked the female hot spring." The volume of my voice did not deliberately increase, but it did not decrease, so although the people around me did not hear it, they were still scared.  He jumped greatly.

    He quickly motioned for me to keep my voice down, and then said softly: "Don't be so loud. I'm just collecting materials, not making love." Then he took out a book from his arms and said: "I am an author. Now  On a journey to find inspiration.¡±

    I took a look at the book in his hand and saw that the title was "Intimate Love in Heaven The Movie". Hinata saw the title and said: "Dear friends, when we just passed by the bookstore, there was a billboard hanging outside the bookstore that read, 'Intimate Paradise Theatrical Edition, grand debut.  ¡¯.  Naruto, do you know what that kind of book is?  "

    "Oh. Really?" the other party said excitedly: "It's great. I didn't expect that the book I wrote would be so popular. Little girl, when you grow up a little, I will definitely give you a complete set of my books.  Book. Hahahaha." He opened his mouth and laughed loudly.

    A black cross appeared on my forehead. While the other person was laughing, I punched him in the eye, turning his eyes into panda eyes.  "It hurts, it hurts," the other party held his eyes and said, "Hey, why did you hit me all of a sudden?"

    I shrugged, then smiled softly at Hinata and said: "Hinata, this kind of book is not a serious book? You must know that this kind of book is not allowed to be read by people under the age of eighteen, and Kakashi  When the teacher was performing tasks with us, his hands almost never left this kind of book, and there was a strange expression on his face every time. So this kind of book must not be a good book!" Hinata blushed.  Face nodded.  Hinata is not an idiot, of course she figured out what the book was!

    "Hey, kid." The other party suddenly said: "You just said you would go on a mission with Kakashi. What is your relationship with him?" By this time, the dark circles in his eyes had disappeared.

    "I am Kakashi-sensei's disciple. Kakashi-sensei is my mentoring Jonin." I said softly.

    The other party nodded and said, "Really? So what's your name, kid?"

    ¡°When you ask someone for their name, you should tell them your own name first!¡± I said.

    The other party made a 'bang' sound when he made a seal with his hands, and a toad that had always looked like a human appeared at his feet, and then he danced his long white hair that reached his waist: "You said it well. I am the Toad Immortal known as 'Mt. Miaomu'  , Jiraiya 'Yes."

    "Jiraiya!" I frowned slightly and said, "You are the lustful immortal Jiraiya who is known as one of the three ninjas."

    "Lawful Immortal!" Jiraiya was immediately petrified when I said it, and then shouted loudly: "I am Toad Immortal, not some lecherous Immortal."

    "Yes, yes, yes." I covered Hinata's ears and said, "Don't be so loud. I heard you, lustful sage." Then I paused slightly and said, "I am a genin of Konoha, Uzumaki Naruto. She  It¡¯s Hinata Hinata.¡±

    "Naruto?" Jiraiya was slightly startled when he heard my name, and then looked at me carefully.  He murmured to himself: "It looks like it, it really looks like it."

    "Hey, what are you talking about? What do I look like?" I looked at Jiraiya and said.

    Jiraiya was startled, then laughed loudly and said: "Idiot, I'm not talking about you, I'm talking about this little girl. She is only 12 years old now. When she turns 18, she will be a great beauty."

    "Tch." I said disdainfully: "Of course I know this. Hinata will definitely be an extremely beautiful woman when she grows up. There is no doubt about this." "Naruto" Hinata was shy  called.  Then he touched his clothes and stopped talking.

    "Haha, she is still a shy little girl! Haha." Jiraiya laughed loudly.  After laughing for a while, Jiraiya looked at us and said, "Oh, by the way, I heard that the Chuunin Selection Competition is being held here. Since you are a genin, have you gone to participate?"

    I nodded: "Of course. It's just that two Chunin Selection Competitions have ended, and the last one will be in a month, so I will take advantage of this time to practice myself. But the first few  The battle made me a little tired, so I took Hinata to play. I originally planned to take a hot spring bath, play for a while, and start training tomorrow, but I didn't expect that I just saw you, a lustful immortal, fucking a girl.  bathroom."

    "Don't call me a lustful immortal. I'm a toad immortal." Jilai said loudly, and then said softly: "I see, I understand."

    At this time, a smile appeared on my face and I said: "It turns out that I am still worried. Mr. Kakashi has gone to train Sasuke specially. I thought that no one can guide me in training, but I didn't expect that there is a very good teacher now."  The teacher delivered it himself. Haha, it seems I can become stronger this time."

    Jiraiya was stunned for a moment, then pointed at himself and said: "Hey, kid, can't you be talking about me?"

    I nodded and said with a smile: "Of course. Apart from you, the lustful sage known as one of the three ninjas, who else here can be my teacher?"

    "Wait a minute." Jiraiya quickly waved his hands and said, "I won't teach you how to practice." As he said this, he formed a slight seal, and then a whirlwind blew up, and his whole bodyIt was like a piece of paper blown into the sky by the whirlwind: "Then, if we have a chance, let's see each other again!" With that, he disappeared among the layers of houses.

    ,!

 Volume 2: Growth Chapter 102: The Art of Channeling

    I looked at Jiraiya's leaving figure and smiled softly, then lowered his head and said to Hinata: "Hinata com"

    "Go, Naruto." Hinata looked at me and smiled: "Although I don't know who that person was just now? But since you said he can be your teacher, then you should hurry up and chase him! Then in  Become stronger during the official competition of the Chuunin Examination."

    I looked at Hinata and nodded and said, "Okay, I'll accompany you next time. Be careful, Hinata." Hinata nodded, and then I jumped after Jiraiya.  Hinata looked at my back until she could no longer see my shadow before leaving.

    'Whoosh' and 'whoosh' two shadows passed through the forest. I looked at Jiraiya in front of me. I had tried my best, but I still couldn't catch up with Jiraiya. Of course I knew the current Jiraiya.  We didn¡¯t go all out, so the two of us kept a certain distance.

    Jiraiya suddenly speeded up again, but at this time I had reached the limit of my speed. I just watched helplessly as the distance between Jiraiya and me became wider and wider. Jiraiya turned to look at me, and then  Speeded up again.

    I gritted my teeth slightly, pulled out a special kunai, and threw it towards Jiraiya. Jiraiya turned his body slightly and reached out to hold the kunai.  Jiraiya smiled softly and said: "Haha, kid, with this kind of thing is this?" Jiraiya was slightly startled when he saw the shape of the kunai in his hand, and his speed involuntarily slowed down.  Come down.  At this time, a golden light flashed in front of his eyes, and I appeared in front of him.

    "It turns out to be the 'Flying Thunder God's Jutsu'." Jiraiya handed me the kunai in his hand and said, "Hey, kid, how do you know this ninjutsu? No one in this world should be able to use this ninjutsu.  That¡¯s right.¡±

    I shook my head: "I don't know if anyone in this world can use the 'Flying Thunder God Technique', but I have had this ninjutsu in my mind since I can remember it." 'Although it's not complete.  ¡¯ I added the last sentence in my mind.

    "Really?" Jiraiya said to himself, then looked at me and said: "Hey, kid, oh, no, your name is Naruto, right!" I nodded, and Jiraiya looked at me and said  : "Naruto, if you want to practice, why don't you find your parents?"

    I shook my head: "I have no parents, or I don't know who my parents are? I have lived alone in Konoha since I was a child. It was the third generation who asked me to refine chakra, and it was the third generation who helped me so that I could survive.  . As for my parents, I have never met them, but"

    "But?" Jiraiya said doubtfully, "But what. If you answer me honestly, then I will teach you how to practice."

    I nodded: "Okay, I'll tell you. You know the Chunin selection exam is going on now. During the second exam, I met Orochimaru, one of the three ninjas. Orochimaru is really strong.  , even if I possess the Flying Thunder God Technique, I have absolutely no power to resist, although if I want to escape, he will never be able to stop me."

    Jiraiya nodded and said: "The 'Flying Thunder God Technique' can break the constraints of space. I am afraid that only a person as amazing and talented as the Fourth Hokage can create it." Then Jiraiya paused for a moment, and then said:  "The Chunin Exam should be conducted in groups of three. If any one person fails, it means that the entire group has failed. But you succeeded, which means that the time you met Orochimaru was not a big deal.  It¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    "I borrowed the power of the Nine-Tails." I said calmly.

    "What!" Jiraiya was shocked: "You already know that the Nine-Tails is sealed in your body. And you can also borrow his power."

    I nodded and said: "I have met Kyuubi a few times. Our relationship is pretty good. Kyuubi also knows that my life is equivalent to his life, so when I encounter danger, I can borrow Kyuubi."  of power.¡±

    Jiraiya lowered his head and was silent for a while, then said: "What about Orochimaru? What happened after you borrowed the power of the Nine-Tails?"

    I thought for a moment and said: "After I borrowed the power of Nine-Tails, I fought Orochimaru again, but at this time, a woman appeared in front of me. She just glanced at me and left. I didn't know who she was.  Who, I only remember her long red hair, tears in the corners of her eyes when she saw me, and that kind of intimacy. I thought maybe she was my mother."

    Jiraiya thought for a moment, then took out a photo from his body and handed it to me and said, "See if it's this person."

    I looked at the person in the photo and their hands shook slightly. The photo showed a young woman with a big belly and long red hair. Her hands were gently stroking her belly. Her face seemed to exude the glory of motherhood.  There was a man standing next to her, although his face was not shown.??But from his short blond hair and the word "Fourth Generation" on the back of the God's robe, we can know that this man is the fourth Hokage of Konoha, Namikaze Minato.

    I pointed at the woman and said, "That's her. Although she didn't say a word to me, when she left, a tear fell from the corner of her eye. I don't know why, but I suddenly wanted to cry at that time."

    "Really?" Jiraiya nodded: "I understand, come with me, and I will teach you how to practice as promised. Be prepared to endure hardship!" Jiraiya left the place as he said that.  I quickly caught up, but of course Jiraiya didn't use his fastest speed, otherwise, I would never be able to catch up.

    Soon Jiraiya stopped, but by this time, the two of us had already gone deep into the forest.  Jiraiya stopped and said, "Okay, let's do it here!" I nodded.  Then Jiraiya sat down and said: "Okay, since you want to practice. You first tell me the ninjutsu you know, and then I will decide the direction of your practice."

    I nodded and said: "I don't know many ninjutsu, including Feng Dun's 'Great Breakthrough', 'Thousand-faced Wind', 'Beast Wave Palm' and 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm'. There are also the Shadow Clone Technique and the Flying Thunder God Technique."  .This is all my ninjutsu."

    Jiraiya: "I see, apart from the 'Flying Thunder God Jutsu', your ninjutsu does not contain any powerful ninjutsu. Although the 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm' is powerful, forming seals is too cumbersome, and  You can't just do this one trick. Then I'll teach you one trick. I'll demonstrate it first, and you should watch carefully." Then Jiraiya bit his right thumb and made a scratch on the palm of his left hand, and then used both hands  Form a seal, press your left hand on the ground: "Ninja Technique: Psychic Technique." With a 'bang' sound, a burst of smoke rises, and a toad with the word 'loyalty' hanging on its neck and a huge scroll on its tongue appears.  At Jiraiya's feet.

    Toad put down the scroll, and Jiraiya said: "The art of psychic is to use blood to make contracts with various animals, and then when necessary, summon the animals in another dimension. Open that scroll! This one  The scroll is the contract of the toad." I took the huge scroll and spread it out on the ground. I saw the names of five people written on the front of the scroll. The names of the first three people were unknown. The fourth person was Jiraiya.  The fifth person's name is 'Namikaze Minato'.

    Jiraiya looked at me and said: "Write your name on it with your own blood. Even if you have two names, as long as you recognize both names, just write any one. Then  Press the fingerprints, and finally the seals, the order of the seals is 'Hai, Xu, You, Shen, Wei'."

    I nodded, put my right thumb in my mouth and bit it, then wrote the words 'Uzumaki Naruto' in blood on the contract scroll, and then used the blood from my thumb to smear it on the other fingers of my right hand.  Then a handprint was pressed under the name of the scroll.  Then the frog under Jiraiya picked up the scroll with his tongue and swallowed it into his stomach.

    "Try it! Use Kyuubi's chakra." Jiraiya said.

    I shook my head: "No, I want to try it with my own chakra first. I want to make myself stronger." As I said that, I mobilized my own chakra in my body and formed a seal with my hands: "Ninja Technique¡¤Psychic Channeling"  Technique." I pressed hard to the ground.  With a 'bang' sound, a little toad appeared in front of my eyes.  The toad in front of me was all red, and it was wearing a piece of clothing with the word "xiao" written on it.

    "Hey, everyone." This toad greeted me: "You are the one who summoned me. I am Toadji, please take care of me." There was a drop of sweat on my forehead.  Unexpectedly, my first summons actually summoned this toad.

    Jiraiya looked at me with a flash of appreciation in his eyes, but immediately said with a straight face: "Idiot, increase the amount of chakra. What you want to summon is not this kind of little toad. They have no fighting power."

    I nodded and said: "Yes, yes. I understand." I mobilized chakra again, and then formed a seal with my hands and said: "Ninja Technique¡¤Psychic Technique." I pressed it to the ground again, and there was a 'bang' sound.  A yellow toad appeared in front of us, but his size was the same as Toad Ji's.

    "Why are you here, Toad Dragon?" Toadji said as soon as he saw the toad.

    Toad Dragon took a look and said, "Brother, why are you here? By the way, where are you? Do you have any snacks?"

    Toadji stretched out his front paw and patted the toad dragon on the head: "You idiot, don't just think about eating. Sometimes you should also think about other things."

    "Oh. I understand, brother." Toad Dragon responded.  And a drop of cold sweat dropped on my forehead.

    Jiraiya lay on the toad's head under his seat and said: "Okay, practice well by yourself, Toad Tadashi, ILet's go to the river.  "Then Toadada took Jiraiya away and immediately jumped into the river.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 103 Toad

    I looked at the two little toads, one red and one yellow, next to me and smiled. I didn¡¯t expect that I could summon these two guys. Then I sat on the ground and said, "Hello, Toadji, Toadlong."  ! My name is Uzumaki Naruto, and I just signed a toad psychic contract, and we will be comrades in arms from now on."

    "Comrade?" Toad Dragon was stunned for a moment, and then said excitedly: "What is a comrade? Can you eat it?"

    "Idiot." Kamakichi slapped the dragon on the head and said: "A comrade is someone who can give his or her back or weakness to the other party when fighting side by side. It's not for eating, it's for protecting with life.  "Yes." Then Toadji said to me: "Well, although Toad Dragon and I are not yet capable of fighting, we will be able to truly fight when we grow up. Then we will fight side by side!"

    I smiled softly: "Then you have to practice hard. In that case, when you grow up, you will have strong fighting ability." Then I made a slight seal with my hands and there was a 'bang' sound, and two of me appeared next to me.  , I took out a scroll I had on me and handed it to him, nodding to one of them.  He smiled flatly, turned around and headed towards Konoha.

    I looked at Toadji and Toadlong and said, "By the way, what do you like to eat?"

    "I like to eat snacks!" Toad Dragon said loudly: "I like to eat potato chips, biscuits, plums, dried fish" Toad Dragon opened his mouth and talked incessantly, and I suddenly  I think Toadsaur should be Choji's psychic beast.

    "Idiot." Gamaji patted Gamadragon on the head and said to me: "Naruto, if you have the time to listen to what we say, you might as well practice more!"

    I nodded: "I understand. Then I will think carefully about how to summon the strongest psychic beast with the least amount of chakra."

    Toad Ji nodded: "Then we won't bother you, but we rarely come out once. Let's go to play for a while!" I nodded, and then the toad Ji pulled the toad dragon and jumped towards the tap.  I nodded to the shadow clone beside me, and the shadow clone formed a slight seal and disappeared.

    I closed my eyes slightly and began to think about psychic techniques.  After a while, my shadow clone came back.  I smiled flatly, and then the shadow clone motioned towards Jiraiya's place.  The shadow clone nodded and walked towards Jiraiya and the others.

    The shadow clone said loudly: "Hey, lecherous immortal, Toad Ji, Toad Dragon, Toad Zhong. Come here."

    "Hey, kid, are you okay?" Jiraiya swam over.

    The shadow clone smiled flatly, took out a scroll, opened it and made a 'bang' sound with both hands, and a lot of things appeared, including various snacks and some cooked food.

    The Toad Dragon looked at the hill-like things and said, "There are so many snacks. I can eat them all." As he said that, he rushed towards all kinds of snacks.  "Idiot." Gamaji said, and then he also took out a bag of potato chips and started eating them.

    My shadow clone searched for a while among the small mountain of snacks, took out a sealed bottle, a cup and some cooked food, handed it to Jiraiya and said: "Luxury Immortal, this is for you, my age  It was too small, and they didn¡¯t even sell my wine in the store, so I finally bought it using my transformation technique.¡±

    "Oh, it's wine." Jiraiya took the wine bottle and cooked food and said, "I'm welcome."

    The shadow clone smiled softly and said: "Okay, Lustful Immortal, Toad Ji, Toad Dragon, Toad Tadashi. Eat slowly, the main body is still waiting for my body's chakra!" After saying that, the shadow clone formed a seal with both hands.  The sound of 'bang' disappeared.

    After my shadow clone disappeared, I felt chakra return to my body.  I stood up again, bit my thumb again, made a mark on my palm, and formed a seal with both hands: "Hai-Xu-You-Shen-Wei, Ninja Technique¡¤Psychic Technique." I pressed my right hand on the ground.  With a sound, a toad the same size as the Toad Dragon appeared, but it looked like a female toad because its whole body was pink.

    "My name is Toad Xiang, who summoned me, is there anything I can do to help?" the pink Toad lowered his head slightly and said.

    I smiled flatly and said: "Toad fragrance? Hello, my name is Uzumaki Naruto. I just made a contract with your toad clan, so I am practicing. There is nothing I need your help with. Oh, by the way,  I just summoned Gaoji and Gaolong, do you know them?"

    Toad Xiang was a little surprised and said: "We know them, where are they?"

    I stretched out my hand and said: "Come on, jump on my shoulder and I will take you there. I just have a few questions about where I want to ask." Toad Xiang nodded, then jumped on my arm.  Shoulder.

    I walked towards Jiraiya and soon sawThe Toad Dragon was lying on top of the pile of snacks, holding his belly with a satisfied look on his face, as if he was full.  Next to him was a pile of empty packaging bags.  In such a short period of time, he had already eaten nearly half of the snacks.  And there was nothing more than an empty bag next to Gamakichi, and Jiraiya had only had a few glasses of wine.

    "Brother Kamakichi." Toadxiang on my shoulder said loudly after seeing Kamakichi, and then rushed towards Kamakichi.

    Toad Ji was frightened and shocked: "Toad fragrance, why are you here?" Then he looked at me, "Naruto, are you summoned?"

    I nodded: "She was summoned by me. I asked, and she said she knew you, so I brought her here." Toadji nodded, and then jumped to the side with Toadxiang to talk.

    I looked at Jiraiya and said, "Lovable Immortal, why can't I summon a stronger psychic beast even though I've increased my chakra output?"

    Jiraiya raised his glass and took a sip: "It's nothing, it's just that you are not proficient yet. Once you are proficient, the chakra required will be reduced. And when you summoned, the chakra used was still too little.  , keep increasing it!¡±

    I nodded: "I understand." Then I took a step back slightly, took a deep breath, and slowly mobilized all the chakra in my body.  Then I formed a seal with my hands and said: "Hai-Xu-You-Shen-Wei, Ninja Technique, Psychic Technique." I pressed my right hand on the ground, and with a 'bang' sound, a rather large toad appeared in front of us.  There is a word "righteousness" hanging on his neck.

    "My name is Toma Yi, please take care of me. My master."

    At this time, Gao Zhong suddenly jumped out of the water, and then I realized that Gao Zhong and Gao Yi were very close in size.  There is almost no distinction between high and low!  I looked at Togagi and smiled flatly: "My name is Uzumaki Naruto. Although I summoned you, you don't have to call me master. Just call me Naruto."

    "No." Toad Yi refused lightly: "There is an order of elders and younger ones, and there are differences between seniority and inferiority. Since you have made a contract with our Toad clan and summoned me, then you are my master. How can I directly  Call the master by name." Toad Yi seems to be very distinguished!

    "Okay, everyone, let's go back first." Jiraiya said: "There is no fighting or anything like that now, it's just Naruto practicing his psychic skills. Don't be nervous, everyone." Then Jiraiya paused slightly and said  "By the way, let's go back first." All the toads nodded.  Then they disappeared.  Even the Toadada summoned by Jiraiya disappeared.

    Only the Toad Dragon did not disappear. He looked at me and said doubtfully: "We have all gone back, what should we do with the snacks here?"

    I smiled softly: "If you can, you can take them all back." "Yeah." Toad Dragon responded, and then disappeared with a 'bang' while holding all the snacks.  All these toads disappeared.

    Jiraiya looked at me and nodded: "I didn't expect you to summon Toad Yi so quickly. It seems that you have already learned the art of channeling, and you are familiar with Duoduo under you, but this  You can only rely on yourself to practice more. Okay. I think your chakra is almost exhausted. Let¡¯s stop here today! Next, you can practice well. If you can fully master the psychic ability earlier,  If the technique is fully applied, I will teach you a new ninjutsu."

    "New Ninjutsu!" I nodded: "I know. I will continue to work hard. But although my chakra is almost exhausted, I can still continue to practice." As I said that, I took out a soldier food pill  .

    Jiraiya stretched out his hand to take away the Bingliangwan and said: "The most taboo thing in practicing is to be too impatient. Once impatient, it is easy to cause problems during practice. Therefore, when practicing, you must not be impatient, and it is also taboo to practice too much.  There are thousands of ninjutsu, secret techniques, and forbidden techniques in this world. It is impossible for one person to learn it, and even if he learns it, he will definitely not be superb. After all, if he learns too many ninjutsu, he will not be able to master it.  There will be no time to become familiar with the ninjutsu that you have learned. So even if you have learned a new ninjutsu, if it is not superb, then it does not mean much whether you have learned it or not. And the official competition of the Chunin Exam seems to be only 10 days away.  It has been more than twenty days. During this time, I will only teach you one or two Ninjutsu, and I will only teach you the second Ninjutsu after you are fully able to use the 'Psychic Art'. And you only need to  Just learn it and apply it completely before the official game.¡±

    I nodded and said: "I know. I will get familiar with the art of psychics as soon as possible." Then I paused and said: "Then let's go back! By the way, lustful immortal, do you have a place to stay at night? Otherwise  Come to my house. Although my house is not big, fortunately there are plenty of rooms."

      Jiraiya nodded: "That's fine."

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 104 The Corpse of the Fourth Kazekage

    "Jiraiya-sama, I didn't expect it to be you. When did you come back? Hokage-sama sent people everywhere to look for you, but there has been no news. If he knows that you are back, he will definitely be very happycom  "Kakashi suddenly appeared on the roof and looked at Jiraiya.  It's just that Kakashi looked dusty.

    Jiraiya took a look and said: "It turns out to be Kakashi, long time no see. You look like you just came back from outside. Forget it, don't tell me. I think it must be something secret. By the way.  .Does the third generation already know that I¡¯m back?¡±

    "I just came back from outside, so I don't know yet." Kakashi said, "But Master Jiraiya, there is something I want to tell you."

    Jiraiya smiled flatly, looked at the moon in the sky and said: "Forget it, don't tell me, I just happened to be passing by. I am on a trip to collect materials for the novel. By the way, don't try to steal it.  Your subordinates."

    Kakashi hesitated to speak and shook his head helplessly: "Naruto, if Master Jiraiya can teach you, then I can rest assured. Just in the next time, I will focus all my attention on Uchiha."  The only survivor has no time and energy to teach Naruto." Kakashi paused slightly and said: "Among my subordinates, Naruto is the strongest, with superb talent and understanding of ninjutsu.  The power can make Naruto's future achievements no less than mine. In addition, Naruto is born with an extremely large chakra type. I am not worried about Naruto's future. What I am worried about is the future of the village. Mrs. Naruto  Now that he is smart, he doesn't look like a twelve-year-old kid at all. As a Jinchuuriki, he has been bullied by the villagers since he was a child. I'm afraid he still remembers every bit of resentment towards the people in the village. No.  Know when it¡¯s going to blow up. I worry about one day¡­.¡±

    Jiraiya sighed slightly and said: "Over the years, I have walked through a lot of villages, especially the five great ninja villages. I have quietly entered them. Although they are not very deep, I know that any  The lives of jinchuriki in a village are not much different. The jinchuriki of every ninja village are extremely resentful towards the village and the people in the village. I think Naruto is the same!" Then Jiraiya paused and said:  "Although some jinch¨±riki of the ninja village have put aside their resentment of the village and think about the village wholeheartedly, Naruto may not be like this, and if Naruto knew that he was the son of the fourth generation and knew how the village treated Kinai,  To the extent that Naruto can draw on the power of the Nine-Tails, it will probably cause a disaster."

    Kakashi nodded: "According to Anko's news, when Naruto borrowed the power of the Nine-Tails in the second round of the Chuunin Exam, he had already appeared in the fourth tail, and he could fully control it. With one blow, Naruto  Most of the 44th Training Ground will be destroyed. The power of the Nine-Tails is evident, and as Naruto becomes stronger and stronger, the power he can borrow will also be stronger. When the time comes"

    Jiraiya nodded: "Forget it, let's not talk about this. Don't you have something to ask me for? I declare in advance that if it is Naruto's matter, I will agree to anything, but if it is something other than Naruto's,  Forget it, don't tell me." Although Jiraiya also wanted to know what happened to Kakashi, he sealed Kakashi's mouth in advance.  In this case, if it is not an important matter, Kakashi will not speak again, but if it is really an urgent matter, then Jiraiya also intends to help.

    Kakashi looked at Jiraiya and said, "What if I tell you, Jiraiya-sama, that the Fourth Kazekage is dead?"

    "What?" Jiraiya said in surprise: "The Fourth Kazekage!" Kakashi nodded, took out a scroll from his body and handed it to Jiraiya.  , Jiraiya took the scroll and opened it, with a bang, a half-rotten corpse appeared on the scroll.  The corpse was wearing a blue god robe with the word "Wind" written on it and the forehead protector of Sunagakure Village underneath.  This royal robe is almost exactly the same as the one worn by the third generation, except that it has Konoha's forehead protector and the word "fire" on it.

    Jiraiya looked at the corpse and wondered: "What's going on? The Fourth Kazekage is dead, so who is the Kazekage who will come in a month?"

    Kakashi said: "Not long ago, my team accepted a C-level mission to exterminate bandits. But we found that the leader of the bandits turned out to be the general of Tian Country. After I captured him, I asked Ibiki to torture him  , I asked for some information a few days ago, but not much. I only know that the other party seems to be planning to attack Konoha and Sunagakure together, and the ninja village in Tianno Country is the Sound Ninja Village, and the leader is Orochimaru. I know this news  After that. So the Third Generation asked me to meet the Kazekage, but I didn¡¯t expect to find this before I arrived at Sunagakure Village, so I hurried back.¡±

    "Is Orochimaru involved again?" Jiraiya said slightly.?, a look of pain flashed in his eyes, and then he carefully inspected Feng Ying's body, and then nodded and said: "It was indeed Orochimaru who did it. Apart from Orochimaru, there are really not many people who can do this kind of skinning."  Reaching this point. It seems that things have become troublesome. Even the Fourth Kazekage has been killed. It seems that Konoha is in big trouble again this time."

    Kakashi nodded, stepped forward and collected the body of the Fourth Kazekage, "Huh?" Jiraiya was suddenly stunned for a moment, and then said, "Naruto, when did you wake up?" Kakashi  He was slightly startled.

    I walked out of the shadow of the house, looked at Kakashi and Jiraiya and smiled softly: "Hello, Lustful Sennin, and Kakashi-sensei. I just heard you making a surprised sound, Lustful Sennin."  I woke up. Although the sound was very soft, it was still very obvious in the dark night. So I got up and took a look. I actually saw the body of the fourth Kazekage. What a surprise!"

    Jiraiya and Kakashi secretly breathed a sigh of relief.  They should be lucky that I didn't hear what I said before, but they didn't think that I already knew this.  Then Jiraiya said with a smile: "Okay, go back and rest quickly. After dawn, I will teach you two new ninjutsu. No one knows these two moves except me, and even if you are stuck, I will teach you two new ninjutsu."  Cassie¡¯s Sharingan can¡¯t be copied either.¡±

    "The Sharingan cannot be copied!" I was slightly surprised. You must know that the Sharingan can copy all Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, and Genjutsu. Except for the blood inheritance boundary, there is nothing that the Sharingan cannot copy, but now I  Laiya actually told me that there are ninjutsu that the Sharingan cannot copy.  This made me very curious.

    I nodded: "I understand, I'll go back and rest." I just took two steps, then stopped and looked in another direction.

    "What's the matter? Naruto, did you find anything?" Kakashi asked.

    I stretched out my hand and pointed in that direction: "There is an explosion of chakra over there. Judging from the feeling of this chakra, it is definitely not human chakra. I think it should be the chakra erupted by the Jinchuuriki."  Right now, there are only two jinchuriki in Konoha: me and Gaara of Sunagakure."

    "Oops." Kakashi was startled, and then immediately ran in the direction I pointed. I was stunned for a moment and then quickly followed.  Jiraiya also followed suit.

    "Naruto, how did you discover this chakra?" Jiraiya asked: "I didn't feel it at all. I think it is far away from here, so why did you feel it?"

    I smiled softly: "It wasn't me who felt it, it was the Kyuubi in my body who felt it. He told me that there was an explosion of chakra in that direction, and he also told me that it was the same jinchuriki as me."

    Jiraiya was slightly startled, then nodded and said, "I know. Then let's speed up! I'll take a step first, and you guys will follow." Kakashi and I sped up at the same time.  Jiraiya jumped up and disappeared in front of our eyes.

    Within a few minutes, Kakashi-sensei and I arrived at the place where Sunagakure was temporarily staying.  It's just that Jiraiya is confronting Gaara and Maki, and Gaara's right arm has turned into a monster's arm.  Maki also stared at Jiraiya closely.  Behind Jiraiya, the pale Moonlight Hayate was holding a knife in his hand and coughing continuously.  There are many scars on the hands.  But it shouldn't be a fatal injury.

    Marky was slightly surprised when he saw Kakashi and I appearing, and then smiled calmly: "Haha, I didn't expect that Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, the copy ninja Kakashi, and the nine are gathered here.  The Jinchuuriki of the tail! I really have a face!" Maki knew that the situation in front of him was not good for him, and he immediately planned to escape. After all, the situation in front of him no longer allowed him to fight any longer.

    "Hayate, what's going on?" Kakashi asked immediately.

    Moonlight Hayate said: "I found that Maki and Yakushi Kabuto were together, so I followed them secretly. What I didn't expect was that the Sound Ninja and the Suna Ninja had united together to prepare to deal with us Konoha. But I was  I found out, I fought with Maki, not my opponent, it was Jiraiya-sama who saved me, and then Gaara suddenly appeared, and his body became like that."

    Jiraiya said: "Ah, I didn't expect this guy to turn into a tailed beast at this time, and he seems to be unable to control it. If we fight here, I'm afraid Konoha will be partially destroyed."

    I took a step forward: "Landful Immortal, leave this to me. I think I can restore him to his original appearance without doing anything." As I spoke, a blood-red chakra surged out of my body.  .  Kyuubi's power began to flow out.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 105 New Ninjutsu

    I looked at Gaara, whose right hand had turned into a tailed beast, and then a blood-red chakra surged out of my body. In the blink of an eye, my eyes turned blood-red, and the beard on my face became thicker and longer.  , the finger nails also became sharp.  .  com seemed to be wearing a coat, and a tail appeared behind him.  At this time, Gaara's body that was transforming into a tailed beast immediately stopped. Then the chakra on my body became even larger, and a second tail appeared behind me. Gaara's arms that had transformed into a tailed beast began to slowly  It turned into fine sand and scattered down.  But the speed is very slow.  I frowned slightly, the chakra on my body became larger, my lips turned black, and a third tail appeared behind me.

    With a ¡®crash¡¯ sound, Gaara¡¯s arm suddenly turned into fine sand and fell down, and the arm returned to its original state.  Then Gaara's legs softened and he sat on the ground, and then I began to slowly withdraw the chakra, and then I returned to my original appearance.

    Everyone looked at all this in surprise, "How is it possible?" Maki said in confusion: "It is also a jinch¨±riki. Not only can he freely control the tailed beasts, but he can also completely suppress Gaara."

    Jiraiya appeared behind Maki, and then formed a seal with his hands: "Ninjutsu: Ranshi no Jutsu." As he spoke, Jiraiya's hair flew and suddenly grew several times longer. Before Maki could react,  Ma Ji was tightly entangled, and for a while Ma Ji couldn't move at all.  Jiraiya then said: "Naruto, what on earth is going on?"

    I smiled softly: "Actually, it's nothing. Just like humans, tailed beasts also have strengths and weaknesses. The nine-tailed beast in my body can be the strongest tailed beast. He told me that back then, he and the eight-tailed beast  During the battle, the One-Tailed Beast, the tailed beast in Gaara's body, didn't even dare to approach the battlefield! So when he felt the Nine-Tails' chakra, he naturally retracted immediately." Then I said slightly  After a pause, he spoke again: "Gaara, your seal is not complete, so the one tail in your body often competes with you for control of the body. If your seal can be perfected, then you don't have to be like this now.  I¡¯m always worried that my body will be taken away from me.¡±

    Jiraiya nodded: "I see. It's because the tailed beast's seal is incomplete that it lost control like this."

    Kakashi stepped forward and said: "Mr. Maki, I don't know why you want to cooperate with the sound ninja to deal with Konoha?"

    "Humph!" Marki snorted and turned his head.

    I looked at it and said calmly: "Okay, I think what happens next is not something that a genin like me can know. So I left first. But I think there should be no reason for hostility between Konoha and Sunagakure.  , after all, the fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure died in the hands of Orochimaru." Having said this, I jumped up and left the place.  I think they will take care of the rest.

    I returned to my apartment, glanced at Ran Ran who was still sleeping, smiled flatly, turned around and walked into my room.  The night is already deep.

    After dawn, I came to the river again where I was practicing my psychic skills, and Jiraiya was already here.  I opened my mouth and said, "Luxury Sennin, what happened last night? Is Sunagakure still an enemy?"

    Jiraiya shook his head: "Sunagakure is our ally, how can it be an enemy!" I nodded to indicate that I understood.

    Then Jiraiya said: "Naruto, you have initially learned the art of channeling. Now it depends on your own practice. Now I will teach you a new ninjutsu. This kind of ninjutsu is currently only mine.  A person can do it, and there is no record of it anywhere else, not even in Konoha's Book of Sealings. And there are ninjutsu that even Kakashi can't copy with the Sharingan. One of them is the Ranshi no Jutsu. I  I think you should have watched it last night!"

    I nodded: "It's a ninjutsu that uses your own hair, but if it's this move, Kakashi-sensei really can't copy it. After all, Kakashi-sensei doesn't have such long hair to use this move. Wait, lustful sage,  The two ninjutsu you want to teach me won't all be like this!"

    Jiraiya nodded and said, "Yes, you have already seen the Chaotic Lion Technique. Now let me show you another technique, 'Needle Jizo'. Naruto, come and attack me and see."

    I nodded, pulled out a shuriken, formed a seal with both hands and said: "Ninpo Technique: Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique." The shuriken was divided into hundreds, and it was divided into hundreds in an instant, and was directed towards me.  Come and shoot.

    Jiraiya made a slight seal with his hands and said: "Ninja Technique: Needle Jizo." Jiraiya's long hair suddenly grew several times longer, and he was completely illuminated in the hair, and then he only heard a 'ding-dong-dang' sound.  With a loud sound, hundreds of shurikens were all blocked by the hair, and then fell to the ground.

    "Absolute defense!" I said, "Is this just a move of absolute defense?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??Took back his hair and said: "You can indeed say that, and when forming a protective circle, some of the hair will look like thorns, just like a hedgehog. If you attack, the opponent's body will be pricked by these thorns.  Breaking. Of course, the premise is that the opponent uses physical skills."

    I nodded repeatedly and said: "I see, no wonder it's called 'Needle Ksitigarbha'. Lustful immortal, hurry up and teach me."

    Jiraiya nodded and said: "The prerequisite for these two ninjutsu is that the user must have long hair, at least a shawl. Of course, the longer the hair, the better. But you are very consistent with this." Then he said  Laiya taught me these two ninjutsus: "Among the two ninjutsus, 'Needle Jizo' is easier to master. You must first master 'Needle Jizo' and then practice 'Chaos Lion Technique'  ! By the way, before the third exam, you should practice these two ninjutsu and the psychic technique first! As for other ninjutsu, I will slowly teach them to you in the future."

    I nodded, and then untied my long hair that had been tied up. According to Jiraiya's teaching, I formed a seal with my hands and said: "Ninjutsu: Needle Jizo." My hair became slightly longer, and then moved slightly.  , and then returned to calm.

    Jiraiya glanced at it, then waved his hand and said: "Okay, you can practice by yourself, I have something to do first."

    I looked at Jiraiya and said, "By the way, Erotic Immortal, if you are okay, can you help me take care of Ran Ran. I think I may not be able to take good care of her."

    Jiraiya nodded and said: "Don't worry, Ran Ran is a very sensible child. I think she should be playing with me at home now. Naruto, you also know that you brought Ran Ran back to the village. The other children in the village are  He won't accept her, so although her time here is not short, she doesn't have a playmate. Although those girls will often take care of her, if Naruto doesn't have you by her side, she will still be very lonely.  . And a little girl over three years old should only know the age of playing. If she is too sensible, it is not a good thing. Because only a person has experienced too much, so he will mature quickly." I nodded without saying anything, with eyes in my eyes.  A flash of pity flashed through me, but I made no move and continued practicing my ninjutsu.

    Jiraiya looked at my back, his eyes were full of love, a kind of care from an elder to a younger generation.  But Jiraiya left without saying anything.

    After Jiraiya left, I stopped making the seals in my hands and thought about it quietly for a while, then sighed slightly, then continued to make the seals with my hands: "Ninjutsu: Needle Jizo." My hair became longer.  Quite a few, it moved slightly for a while, but it still didn't completely surround me.  It has changed back again.  I formed the seal again: "Ninjutsu: Needle Jizo." In this way, I continued to practice this ninjutsu until

    "Hey, Naruto. It's noon now, are you still practicing?" Jiraiya's voice sounded.

    I stopped doing the seals in my hands and turned my head. I just wanted to speak, but I got stuck.  Because Jiraiya came over with Ran Ran in his arms, and Ran Ran was holding a lunch box in her hand.  Ran Ran came out of Jiraiya's arms, handed the lunch box in her hand to me and said: "Brother Naruto, you must be hungry, Ran Ran has brought you food." Ran Ran had a very innocent smile on her face, and I stretched out my hand  He took the lunch box and gently hugged Ranran into his arms.

    After eating the box lunch, I looked at Ran Ran, smiled softly and said: "Ran Ran, Brother Naruto is going to practice. Are you here, okay?" Ran Ran nodded, but her eyes were full of disappointment.

    I thought for a moment, then bit my finger and formed a seal with both hands: "Ninja Technique: Psychic Technique." Then I pressed it hard on the ground.  With a 'bang' sound, Toadji appeared.  But I didn't stop, I made a seal with my hands again: "The art of psychic." Then Toadji appeared, and then I made another seal, and Toadxiang appeared.

    Kamakichi looked around, then jumped on my shoulder and said: "Hey, Naruto, are you looking for us?"

    I nodded, then pointed at Ran Ran and said: "She is my sister named Ran Ran. Because I have to practice, I can't accompany her, but she is too lonely alone, so I hope you can play with her instead of me."  .¡±

    Toadji glanced at Ran Ran and said, "Hey, no problem." After that, he jumped on Ran Ran's shoulder and said, "Little sister, my name is Toadji. Hello." Then Toadlong and Toadxiang also jumped over.

    Ran Ran looked at Gamaji on her shoulder and poked it with her finger a few times, then smiled and said: "It's so cute." I smiled flatly and continued to practice ninjutsu beside me.

    In the following time, I will practice Ninjutsu desperately every day, but when I practice Ninjutsu, I will slowly **, so that the dragon and the toad will be lucky and the toad will be fragrant.  They accompany Ranran.

    Time flies by during practice, and the official competition is coming soon.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 106 Bagua Sixty-Four Palms

    Countless luxurious carriages poured into Konoha, and daimyo from several countries arrived, including of course the daimyo from the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind.  Although ninjas from other countries have missed this official competition, these big names still came, and they wanted to see the strength of the ninjas of Konoha and Sunagakure.  Because this will become an extremely important bargaining chip in future diplomacy.

    "Naruto, come on." Hinata pulled Ran Ran and said to me: "Ran Ran and I are watching you from the audience." "Brother Naruto, you will never lose." Ran Ran said with her little fists.  .

    I smiled softly: "I will definitely pass this exam." Then I walked into the official competition venue, a venue similar to an arena.  The surroundings were densely packed with spectators.  There are also the Hokage and Kazekage on Platycodon Castle.

    There were already six people standing there in the middle of the field, it was Neji, Shikamaru, Shino, Gaara, Kankuro and Temari.  I am the seventh one, and only Sasuke is still here.

    At this time a man appeared in front of us.  He was wearing a forehead protector on his back and had a toothpick or something else in his mouth.  He looked at me and said: "Okay, hello everyone, I am Genma Shiranui, the examiner for your third exam. Everyone should be here except Uchiha Sasuke. Take a look around.  "All of us took a look and saw that the auditorium was already full of spectators, and on the other side, there were some people of high status sitting, such as famous names from various countries and well-known figures in various fields.  Even the Third Hokage and the Fourth Kazekage appeared.  The Third Hokage and the Fourth Kazekage chatted casually for a few words, and then took their seats.

    The third generation made a gesture to Genma Shiranui. Genma Shiranui nodded and said to us: "Okay, this game is decided by two people fighting against each other. The winner will advance to the next round, and the loser will  Elimination, of course, does not mean that those who enter the next round will definitely become chunin, and those who are eliminated may not be able to become chuunin. Everything is decided by the Hokage." Then Shiranui Genma paused slightly  Said: "Okay, there are no rules in this exam, except that if I think the outcome has been decided, I will intervene in the battle. Now, except for the players in the first game, everyone else can go to the viewing area."

    Others left one after another, and I asked: "Shiranui Genma-sensei, Sasuke hasn't come yet. What will happen if he is late?"

    Genma Shiranui said calmly: "Now is the first exam, and he is in the fourth. If he has not arrived before the start of the fourth exam, then he will be equivalent to giving up the exam, which means he will lose his qualifications.  ." I nodded, turned around and walked towards the viewing area.

    Genma Shiranui looked at Neji and Kankuro who were staying in the field and said: "Okay, the first battle begins!" As he said that, Genma Shiranui jumped back and kept a certain distance from them.

    When Genma Shiranui started speaking, Neji formed a seal with his hands and said: "Byakugan." Then he rushed forward first, because Neji already knew that Kuro was the puppet master, and the best way to deal with the puppet master was close combat. After all,  The puppet master's abilities are in the puppet, not the person himself.  What's more, Neji has already rolled his eyes, and it is no longer possible for Kankuro to use a puppet to impersonate him.

    And Kankuro knew this very well, so when Neji rushed up, he retreated violently, and at the same time, he removed the puppet behind him, and flicked ten invisible chakra lines with his hands to appear,  At the same time, Kankuro's crow puppet stood up, just like a real person, except that the puppet's head had a word "RAU" written on it, and it had three eyes and four arms.  With a flick of Kankuro's finger, the crow raised its two arms and headed towards Nejiji.  At the same time, the crow's ten fingers opened, and ten flying needles immediately shot out towards Neji.  He sealed Neji's left and right sides directly, then opened his whole wrist and a short blade appeared, stabbing Neji in the front.  And judging from the faint green light glowing on these flying needles and short blades, they are all smeared with poison.

    Of course, it is normal for a puppet master to smear poison on his own puppet. After all, all the puppet master's abilities are in his own puppet. Although the technique of operating the puppet is better, the ability of the puppet is also crucial.  This doesn't break any rules.  Because we are ninjas.  As long as you can achieve your goals, any means can be used.

    Neji frowned slightly, but without slowing down, he stepped on the ground with a little force.  The whole body rose into the air.  Dodged flying needles and short blades.  But Neji saw the smile on Kankuro's face, and felt a flash of uneasiness in his heart. Then he saw the crow's head detached from the crow's body, flew up, opened its mouth, and shot out several poisonous needles, and then the mouth erupted.  He took out a sharp green iron cone and stabbed towards Neji.  At the same time, Kankuro pulled his left hand, and the other two hands of the crow detached from the body, and then short blades appeared from the same wrists and stabbed towards Neji.  ??Ningji looked at this scene in astonishment. He didn't expect that this sentence could be turned into pieces like this.  Moreover, he was in the air now, with nowhere to rely on, and it seemed that he was powerless against the current attack.

    A smile appeared on Kankuro's face, and a smile appeared on Neji's face, and then a swirling air flow rushed to Ningji's side: "Huitian." Neji shouted, and then his body whirled, and at the same time a wave of  Chakra emerged, forming a circular shield that completely surrounded him.  At the same time, all of Kankuro's attacks, whether they were flying needles, arms, or the entire head, were completely blocked.

    Kankuro was stunned for a moment, then waved his hands repeatedly to reunite the separated crows. At the same time, he couldn't help but retreat to distance himself from Neji.  Neji stood on the ground. At this time, he was far away from Kankuro, and the crow's body was completely assembled.

    Neji looked at Kankuro and smiled lightly: "I didn't expect you to be able to force me to use my strength so quickly. It seems that your strength is not weak, but only in this way can this battle be interesting."

    Kankuro: "Humph, I should have said this. I didn't expect you to be able to escape from that situation. Moreover, the 'Return to Heaven' move is very strong and can definitely be regarded as an absolute defense. But although  I don¡¯t know the principle of this move, but I think the chakra consumed by this kind of defense must be huge! I wonder how many times you can do it? And how many times can you dodge my attacks!"

    "You are qualified to let me use all my strength." After saying this, Neji pulled out a kunai and said, "My true strength." Then he rushed towards Kankuro again.  This time Neji was very fast and within a short time he was close to Kankuro.

    Kankuro pulled with both hands, and each of the crows had a kunai in each hand, heading towards Ningci. Judging from the appearance of the kunai, they must have been smeared with poison. "Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, dang," Ningci waved his right hand repeatedly.  Wu kept fighting with the kunai in the crow's hand. Neji moved his body, constantly trying to find opportunities to get past the crow, but failed. Then Neji could only keep avoiding the crow's kunai attacks, and occasionally used kunai.  Resist it.  But Neji could never get past the crow.  Although the crow kept retreating, he was able to use the puppet to block Neji. From this point of view, Kankuro's strength is indeed good.  He can even be regarded as a genius at operating puppets.

    Kankuro kept waving his hands and fingers, and the crow moved faster and faster. At the same time, because the crow was covered with weapons, Neji didn't dare to make any move at all for a while. As for returning to heaven, that's what Kankuro said.  Likewise, the chakra consumed is too huge, and Neji cannot use it too many times with his current chakra.

    Suddenly, Neji's eyes turned cold. He leaned back and shot out the kunai in his hand. Then he looked at Kankuro and took a deep breath. He put his hands in a 'Once Upon a Time' posture and said, "Let you see  This is my strongest move. If you can lose to this move, you will have no regrets."

    Kankuro was stunned for a moment, and with a slight movement of his hands, the crow immediately became defensive.  Neji smiled flatly, rolled his eyes and said: "It's useless. I have been close to you since I was fighting your crow. Although there is still some distance now, it is enough for me to use this move.  ." Then Neji said coldly: "You are already in my Bagua, you can no longer avoid it, Bagua Sixty-four Palms." Neji walked towards Kankuro, Kankuro quickly moved his fingers,  The four crows kept shooting poisonous needles at Neji, but Neji easily dodged it without even making a big move.  The crow immediately decomposed, and its flying head hit Ningji. Its four hands continued to shoot poisonous needles, sealing almost all space.  But even though Neji's body moved erratically several times, he still managed to dodge all the attacks.  At the same time, he struck with both hands, knocking away the parts in front of him.  Neji passed the crow.

    Kankuro was slightly startled and kept retreating, but it was already too late.  Neji had already arrived in front of him, and Neji said loudly: "Two Bagua Palms." At the same time, one palm hit Kankuro's heart, and the other hit Kankuro's abdomen, but it didn't stop.  He shouted: "Four Bagua palms, eight palms, sixteen palms, thirty-two palms, sixty-four palms." Neji's hands continued to attack Kankuro's body, and the speed of the palms became faster and faster, reaching the level of the naked eye.  To an invisible degree.

    Neji retracted his hands, and with a 'pop' sound, Kankuro spat out a mouthful of blood when Neji's attack stopped.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 107 The Sword of Wind

    Neji said calmly: "Most of your meridians and vaginal passages have been sealed by me, which means that you are temporarily unable to control the chakra in your body. This battle is over."

    "Haha." A trace of blood flowed from the corner of Kankuro's mouth, but he laughed: "Did you lose? You are indeed very strong, and I can no longer control the chakra in my body, but if I lose  , that's not necessarily the case." At this time, there were suddenly countless flying needles shooting silently from behind Neji, but Neji seemed to be unaware of it.

    Neji saw a disdainful smile appear on the corner of Kankuro's mouth, chakra surged out of his body and shouted: "Return to the sky." Then his body quickly spun, and the gushing chakra formed a circle around Neji.  Circle of protection.  At this time, all the flying needles shot from behind Neji were blocked.

    "How is this possible? The biggest feature of these flying needles is that they have no sound, and you should not be able to detect these flying needles if your attention is focused on me." Kankuro said in surprise.

    Neji said coldly: "You underestimate the Byakugan. The Byakugan has a 360-degree view, so even though you used yourself as a bait to let me successfully attack you and made me think that you could no longer use chakra, then you were being attacked by me.  Before attacking, let your puppet aim the mechanism at me. I think you must have set a timer to automatically launch poisonous needles within a certain period of time, but all of this is within my eyes. What's more,  Losing to me has been doomed from the beginning." With that, Neji turned and left.

    Genma Shiranui appeared in the center of the field and said: "The first battle is over. The winner is Hyuga Neji." Then the medical team quickly came to the center of the field and took Kankuro down.  Then dozens of people dressed as chunin appeared and collected all the flying needles and short blades dropped by Kankuro.  Then Shiranui Genma raised his head and said: "Okay. Now please invite the contestants of the second round to come to the venue."

    I jumped down from the viewing area with a slight movement and went directly to the center of the field. Temari followed my example and jumped down. Genma Shiranui looked at the two of us and said, "Okay, the second test will begin now."  With that said, Genma Shiranui disappeared.

    Temari took off the three-star fan from her back and stuck it on the ground and said, "I didn't expect that my first opponent would be you."

    "Ah." I responded, "I didn't expect it either. I originally thought my first opponent would be Neji."

    Temari frowned slightly and said, "What? Do you look down on me? Or do you think I'm not worthy of being your opponent?"

    "No, I didn't think so," I said calmly: "It's just that I felt a pity that I didn't fight Neji right away. I thought maybe I wouldn't have a chance to fight him this time."

    "That's right, because I want to win this battle. You have no chance to enter the next battle." Said Temari, opening the three-star fan in her hand and shouting: "Ninjutsu: Kamamaita no Jutsu." Temari waved the three-star fan in her hand,  A hurricane blew in.  At the same time, there are also helpless wind blades in the hurricane.

    I formed a seal with both hands and said: "Wind Release: Wind Blade." I stretched out my right hand, and the chakra appeared in my hand and spun sharply to form a sword. A wind sword quickly took shape in my hand. I held the wind sword.  I formed the seal with both hands of the sword again: "Wind Release¡¤Fengqiri." I held the sword with both hands and slashed straight towards Temari from top to bottom.

    The hurricane was directly cut open by me. Temari was startled and leaned back, leaving the place. With a "shoo" sound, I slashed the air with my sword, and immediately threw the sword in my hand towards Temari as a kunai.  Then he formed a seal with his hands and said: "Wind Escape: Thousand Faces of Wind." He opened his mouth and spit out a whirlwind. There were countless small wind blades in the whirlwind.

    Temari held the three-star fan in her hand and used the fan bones on the fan to block the sword of wind. Then she waved the three-star fan with force. For a moment, the strong wind became a "thousand-faced wind" and was blown away by the oncoming strong wind.

    After I used Thousand Faces Wind, I immediately rushed towards Temari from the side.  When the thousand-faced wind was blown away, I was already behind Temari. I immediately kicked Temari with a bang. I kicked Temari in the back. I didn't hold back at all.  Hand, a full blow, so Temari immediately flew out, and at the same time, I chased Temari.

    Temari was flying in mid-air. When she saw my pursuit, she tightened her hands on the three-star fan in her hand. When she just landed, she immediately waved the three-star fan in her hand vigorously: "Ninpo Technique: Great Scythe Itachi Jutsu." A hurricane  It took shape immediately and attacked me who was already close at hand.  I could no longer dodge, and I was instantly attacked by the hurricane, and then completely torn apart by the wind blades inside the hurricane.

    Temari smiled softly: "Oh, I didn't expect to win so easily. I thought there would be a hard battle! Uzumaki Naruto? It seems like that now, but that kick just now hurts." Then Temari looked at  WithGenma Shiranui in the viewing area said: "Hey, why don't you come and announce the result of the battle?"

    "It's too early to announce the outcome of the battle!" My voice rang in Temari's ears, and then Temari felt a pain in her shoulder, and a huge force pressed her to the ground.  But before Temari fell to the ground, she felt a pain in her stomach, and then she flew out again.  'Bang' Temari fell to the ground and rolled a few times before stopping.  And I didn't pursue it.

    Temari stood up again holding the three-star fan, looked at me and said: "Impossible. You were clearly hit by my technique just now, why did you appear behind me?"

    I nodded: ¡°Ah, I was indeed hit by your ¡®Great Scythe Weasel Technique¡¯, but have you forgotten my ¡®Shadow Clone Technique¡¯?¡±

    "Shadow Clone Technique!" Temari exclaimed, and then said: "So far, I have been watching you, you probably don't have time to use it. Wait, is it?"

    I nodded: "Just when you retreat to avoid my Wind Sword, I use Thousand Faces of Wind."

    Temari looked at me and said, "Then why didn't you pursue me? It should have been a good opportunity just now! If you pursued me, I would have no chance to dodge. You could even win the battle in one go."

    "Ah." I responded: "Indeed, if I had pursued you just now, you would have absolutely no ability to fight back, and you wouldn't even have the ability to resist. Then I think you won't be able to stand up now.  !¡±

    "Humph." Temari snorted coldly: "Then why don't you pursue me?"

    I smiled slightly: "I think you haven't lost your fighting ability yet! Let's continue the fight!"

    Temari said coldly: "Damn it, do you look down on me?"

    I shook my head: "I didn't, but if you think so, I can't help it."

    "Damn it. You guy." Temari raised the three-star fan in her hand and waved it hard at me, and a hurricane immediately hit me.

    "It's useless. My chakra is also of the wind attribute, so for me, the wind is my power. You can't hurt me with the wind." I made a slight seal with my hands: "Wind Release¡¤Wind Blade."  A wind sword appeared in my hand again, and then I raised my head high and said, "Wind cut." I cut the hurricane open again.

    "If the wind escape is useless, then I will compete with you in physical skills." When I cut the hurricane, Temari had already rushed in front of me, and the three-star fan in her hand had also been closed.  Temari raised her hands high and used a three-star fan as a stick to hit me with.  I raised my head and looked at Temari until it was about to hit me. I was on the ground and leaned back to avoid it.  With a 'boom', Temari's three-star fan hit the ground, and smoke came out for a moment. I stepped out of the smoke, and Temari immediately chased me, holding the three-star fan and attacking me.  It left a big hole in place, and its power was really amazing.

    I leaned back, tightened the Sword of Wind in my hand, lowered my foot, and stabbed straight towards Temari's heart. You must know that the Sword of Wind in my hand is much longer than Temari's three-star fan, not to mention the Wind Sword in my hand.  The sword can easily pierce the human body, but Temari's three-star fan is not so easy to break through the human body, and the place I attacked was a vital part.  So Temari immediately stopped attacking and turned the three-star fan in her hand to defend. With a 'clang' sound, the sword of wind pierced the three-star fan's bone and slid away.

    Temari was holding the three-star fan and was about to fight back, but after the wind sword in my hand slipped away, I took advantage of the situation and slashed towards her palm holding the three-star fan.  If Temari continues to attack with the three-star fan, her palm will be cut off by me.  Temari had no choice but to step back slightly, avoiding the attack range of the Wind Sword.  But Temari lost her first move.

    I smiled softly, took a step forward, and stabbed Temari's heart with the wind sword in my hand again. It was still the same straight stab. This time, Temari did not use the low gear but turned to the right to avoid the thrust, and then the three stars in her hand  The fan hit me, and I quickly squatted down, and the wind sword in my hand slashed towards Temari's feet.  Temari quickly jumped up and dodged my wind sword.  At the same time, the three-star fan in his hand was smashed towards me.

    I watched Temari throw the Wind Sword in her hand towards Temari, and at the same time formed a seal with both hands: "Wind Release: Wind Blade." A Wind Sword appeared in my hand again.  Temari looked at the wind blade being thrown and could only use her three-star fan to fly it away.  Then fell to the ground.  Faced with my simple straight thrust again.

    "Damn it. If this happens, I will definitely lose." Temari said to herself while avoiding the Wind Sword in my hand: "Although I knew that his physical skills were very strong, I didn't expect that he was so strong. I couldn't even connect him."  Can't get it on my clothes. But?, after all, we need to find a solution as soon as possible.  Do I need to use it in advance?  "

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 108 Sasuke Arrives

    Temari looked at the wind sword thrust towards her, and stopped resisting and dodging. Then she directly opened the three-star fan in her hand, and then swung it hard, and a hurricane was formed. I smiled softly: "It's useless  com" I leaned back slightly: "Wind cut." Holding the sword of wind in my hand, I cut the hurricane again.  But at this time, Temari had been retreating and was already some distance away from me.

    I nodded: "That's right. What you're good at is medium and long-range attacks, but you insist on engaging in close combat with me. It's really unwise."

    "Hmph." Temari snorted coldly: "I admit that your strength is indeed superior to mine. Whether it is close combat or medium and long-range attacks, your strength is superior to mine. And so far, you have  I didn't use all my strength. I am not your opponent. But I have one last move. If you can take this move of mine, then I will give in immediately." I squinted my eyes slightly, and the wind sword in my hand automatically  Disperse.

    Temari held the three-star fan and waved it hard towards me: "Psychic Technique: Zhanzhanwu." A weasel holding a sickle suddenly appeared on Temari's three-star fan and attacked me.  Suddenly there was a strong wind.  The trees around the site were cut down directly and then piled up in one place by the strong winds.  And this is the power at the edge.  The power of the middle part is even more powerful.

    I frowned slightly, I didn't expect Temari to be able to use this move. However, after Temari used this move, the man sat helplessly on the ground, breathing heavily. It seemed that Temari was just reluctant.  Just use it.  Now the whole person has lost his ability to fight.

    I quickly formed a seal with my hands and said: "The art of multiple shadow clones." With a bang, hundreds of me appeared around, and then hundreds of me formed a seal with my hands at the same time and said: "Ninpo Technique: Needle Jizo." Behind me,  The long golden hair flew and quickly surrounded my entire body.  Suddenly the whole place was surrounded by me surrounded by my own hair.  There was a loud "boom" sound.  Then everything seemed to calm down.  Then everyone put their hair away, but at this time there were only a dozen of me left in the venue.  I shook my head helplessly. Unexpectedly, I still underestimated Temari's ninjutsu.

    I formed a slight seal to retract all the shadow clones, and then jumped in front of Temari. At this time, Genma Shiranui appeared and said: "Wait a minute, Temari loses the ability to fight, Uzumaki Naruto wins this battle."

    I smiled slightly, stretched out my hand towards Temari and said: "Being a Jinchuuriki requires more care, and I need more care. Maybe I will refuse it on purpose, or I will ignore it on purpose, because the feelings of a Jinchuuriki are the most fragile. This is my  Advice to you.¡±

    Temari looked at my outstretched hand, smiled softly, reached out to hold my hand and stood up, saying, "I know. I will do it." I smiled, 'Phew'  Suddenly a strong wind blew up, and countless leaves were blown up by the wind. Then two people appeared in the middle of the strong wind.  The white hedgehog head, wearing a forehead protector at an angle, and the exposed left eye, this one is Kakashi, and the other handsome face has an indifferent expression, wearing a black ninja uniform, and there is a fan symbol on the back of the clothes.  , this is Uchiha Sasuke.

    I smiled and said: "Kakashi-sensei, and Sasuke, you are finally here."

    Kakashi seemed a little embarrassed and asked: "It's Naruto, how is it? Are we late?"

    I shook my head: "My game just ended in the second game. And Sasuke's game was in the fourth game."

    Kakashi nodded and said, "Oh, then I'll be relieved."

    Sasuke looked at me and said: "Naruto, you have won the battle, but don't be too happy, because I also want to fight you."

    "I'm looking forward to fighting you." I responded.

    Genma Shiranui said: "Okay, now it's time for the third game. You go to the viewing area first!" We nodded, and then jumped directly to the viewing area, while Shikamaru and Shino came to the venue.  central.  Genma Shiranui: "Okay, the third game begins."

    Shino didn¡¯t say anything. He raised his hands and immediately countless bugs emerged from Shino¡¯s body. They were densely packed and headed towards Shikamaru like a dark cloud.  Shikamaru had no choice but to retreat quickly. You must know that Shino can be said to be Shikamaru's absolute nemesis. Even if Shikamaru catches Shino with the shadow technique, those insects will still attack Shikamaru.

    Shikamaru retreated continuously. Seeing the insects that were constantly attacking, he seemed to have no choice but to retreat.  But the insect moved faster. Seeing that Shikamaru was about to be caught by the insect, Shikamaru quickly took out a kunai and threw it towards the insect. Of course, the kunai is not important, the important thing is the kunai.  The explosive symbol above.  And there was more than one 'bang', the explosive talisman exploded, blowing the bug away.  Although there are countless insectsThe explosive talisman was blown off, and the dark clouds also lost a corner, but then they closed up again and continued towards Shikamaru.

    Shikamaru retreated again, Shino opened his hands towards Shikamaru, bugs kept coming out of his body, and then moved towards Shikamaru.  Soon Shikamaru was forced into a corner, and there were a lot of trees piled up here, which Temari had just chopped down with ninjutsu.

    Shino moved his hands slightly, and all the insects headed towards Shikamaru. Shikamaru smiled faintly, took out a kunai, and threw it at the insects casually.  The explosive charm creaked.  Shino moved his hands, and all the insects immediately separated, letting the kunai pass.  This kunai fell to the ground.  The bugs closed together again and ¡®Boom, boom, boom, boom.  ¡¯ There are constant explosions of explosive symbols.  In an instant, more than a dozen explosive symbols exploded around the bug.  Many insects landed one after another.  At the same time, the explosion of the explosive talisman ignited the trees. The blazing flames were the natural enemies of insects.  Many insects were burned to death by the fire.  Shino quickly took away the remaining insects.

    Shino looked at Shikamaru who was protected by the flames and said: "I see, you kept moving just now just to ambush the explosive talisman in those trees, and then lead my insects there." Shikamaru sat on the ground and closed his eyes slightly.  Bring your eyes up and start forming a square shape with your hands.  The surrounding flames were still burning fiercely.  Around the flame, countless insects are waiting for the moment when the flame weakens.  As long as the flames are slightly weaker, these insects will rush through the obstacles of the flames.

    Within a few minutes, Shikamaru opened his eyes, then took out a kunai with an explosive charm from his hand, and threw it on a tree trunk that was still burning violently.  With a 'bang' sound, the explosion caused the tree trunks to scatter in all directions, and the insects shrank again because of the scattered burning tree trunks.  But at this moment Shikamaru had already rushed out. He kept moving around Shino. Suddenly Shikamaru stopped suddenly. He took out an incendiary bomb and threw it at the pursuing bug.  ¡®

    As soon as the incendiary bomb hit the ground, a burst of blazing flames immediately appeared, blocking Shino's bugs immediately. Shikamaru formed a seal with his hands, and the shadow under him slid rapidly towards Shino.  Shino didn't seem to expect such a continuous retreat, but he still couldn't match the speed of the shadow, and was quickly caught by the shadow.  But Shikamaru did not show a happy expression. Instead, he immediately released his shadow imitation technique and turned around to run away. Because at this time, Shino, who was caught by the shadow, turned into insects and flew away, while the real Shino appeared there and was hit by an incendiary bomb.  Inside the blocked bug.  In other words, it was just a clone of the insect.

    Shino moved his hands, and the insects around him attacked Shikamaru again.  But just after all the bugs around Shino left, Shikamaru suddenly stopped, turned around and looked at Shino, with a proud smile on his lips.

    Shino frowned slightly because he suddenly found that he couldn't move.  Then he discovered that there was a black shadow on the ground between him and Shikamaru, connecting the two people.

    Shikamaru grinned: "Shadow Imitation Technique, successful."

    Shino looked at Shikamaru and said: "I was too careless. I didn't expect that the 'shadow imitation technique' and escape just now were just bait. When did you know that it was just a clone."

    Shikamaru stretched slightly, and Shino followed Shikamaru's movements and stretched. Shikamaru said: "When I set those trees on fire, your movements were too stiff at that time, but  The attacks of these bugs were still the same. I was a little suspicious. Later, when I used the explosive talisman to drive out, you obviously didn't make any movement, but the bugs had new behaviors, which showed that someone was giving orders to the bugs, and  This person is definitely not Shino who was standing there without any movement. Of course, now I know that it is the insect clone." Shikamaru paused and said: "Shino is not the one I saw, so the real Shino is only  It may be hiding among countless insects. But how to lure it out? Then I will deliberately fall for you to see the opportunity, and then attack you, so that I have a chance to hit you."

    Shino nodded: "I see, I understand, but what are you going to do next? Use the 'shadow head-hanging technique'?"

    Shikamaru smiled faintly: "Ninjutsu: Shadow Head-Strangulation Technique." A hand appeared in the shadow that restrained Shino, and went up along Shino's body. Just when he was about to strangle Shino's neck, countless insects came from  It appeared inside Shino's body and then wrapped around Shino's neck.  Shino's neck was protected, and Shikamaru's 'Shadow Head-Strangulation Technique' was now useless.

    Shino said calmly: "Although I am now restrained by your shadow imitation technique and cannot move my body or control the bugs, if it feels that my life is in danger, the bugs will automatically protect me. Then you want to  How to do it? Shikamaru."

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 109 Gamabunta Appears

    "Really, it's so troublesomecom" Shikamaru complained, and the two of them were in a stalemate.

    At this time, I suddenly saw that the sky seemed to have become white, and feathers kept falling down. I was slightly stunned and said in shock: "Illusion." At this time, my eyelids gradually began to become heavier, as if they were about to close at any time.  .  I shook my head vigorously, and then another stream of chakra surged out of my body, my eyes turned red, and the surrounding scene immediately returned to its original state. Many people had fallen asleep under the illusion just now, and if not  If someone removes it for them, no matter what happens in the outside world, even if they are cut into pieces, they will not wake up.  Of course this is only for ordinary people.

    With a "boom", there was an explosion where Naruto and Kazekage were, and then Kazekage took Naruto hostage and appeared on the roof.  At the same time, four people wearing sound-nin forehead protectors appeared at the four corners of the roof.  There was only one Konoha Chuunin standing next to Naruto.

    Shikamaru withdrew his shadow and said: "Really, it looks like we can't fight anymore. But what exactly is Sunagakure Village going to do? Do you want to trigger a war?" Countless sound ninjas and sand ninjas appeared in the venue.  Maki took Gaara, Temari, Kankuro and a person dressed as a Konoha ANBU to lead these sound ninja and sand ninja to stand in front of Kakashi, Akai, Yuhi Hong, Sarutobi Asuma and others.

    Countless people wearing black cloaks and animal masks appeared and headed towards the Hokage and Kazekage.  At this time, the four people on the roof immediately formed seals with their hands and said at the same time: "Ninja Technique: Four Purple Flame Formation." The four people pressed their hands on the ground at the same time, and a translucent purple wall appeared in front of and behind them.  , the purple wall stretches straight to the sky.  The four of them were protected between two walls.  The Hokage Kazekage and a Konoha Chuunin were completely surrounded inside.  An ANBU had no time to stop, and suddenly hit the purple wall, and then his whole body burned, and he was burned to death in the blink of an eye.

    The third generation sighed slightly, then withdrew his hands and escaped from the hold of the Kazekage. Then he looked at the Kazekage and said: "Orochimaru, I didn't expect you to finally take action."

    Kazekage reached out and tore off the mask on his face, and sure enough, Orochimaru's pale face was revealed: "Sarutobi-sensei, when did you know it was mine? I don't think there is anything wrong with the disguise technique I know?"

    "Long time no see, Orochimaru. I didn't expect that we would meet again under such circumstances!" The Chuunin beside the Hokage made a 'bang' sound and turned into Jiraiya.

    "It turns out to be Jiraiya!" Orochimaru stuck out his tongue and licked his lips and said, "You finally came out. I didn't expect you to be hiding by my side all the time? Although I saw that Uzumaki Naruto's kid using  I already knew your existence through my Ninjutsu. But I really didn¡¯t expect you to be by my side.¡±

    Jiraiya stepped forward and stood with the third generation and said: "Stop it, Orochimaru, you are no match for me and the teacher."

    Orochimaru nodded and said: "Ah, I alone am no match for you and the old man, but you Konoha are no match for my two villages, Sound Ninja and Sunagakure. What's more, you two are dragged here by me, so  I wonder who else Konoha can rely on to support the overall situation?"

    Jiraiya shook his head: "Orochimaru, do you really think Sunagakure is on your side? Take a closer look."

    Orochimaru was stunned for a moment, and when he turned his head to look, he was slightly shocked, because it was supposed to be Sunagakure and the Sound Ninja led by Maki who attacked Konoha together, but now Sunagakure turned back when attacking Konoha and killed them all with one attack.  The target of the attack was the Sound Ninja beside him, and the Sound Ninja suffered heavy losses in an instant.

    "Maki, what are you Sunagakure doing? Why are you attacking us? Did you ignore the order of the Fourth Kazekage?" A Konoha ANBU dressed as a Konoha ANBU led a large number of sound ninjas and asked Maki.

    Ma Ji appeared next to the man in a flash, and a wind blade appeared in his hand and pierced the man's body. Then Ma Ji spoke angrily: "Kabuto, don't think that I don't know anything.  You and Orochimaru killed the Fourth Kazekage-sama, and then impersonated him to order us to attack Konoha. Now that the body of the Fourth Kazekage-sama has been found by us, what else do you have to say!"

    Kabuto, who was dressed as an ANBU in Konoha, sighed slightly and said, "Really, I didn't expect that things have been exposed." Kabuto took off the mask on his face and said, "But even without Sunagakure, our plan is still there.  It's going on. You can't stop it." After saying that, Kabuto went down weakly.  But on the other side, a man who seemed to be under an illusion and was leaning against the wall suddenly stood up and left quickly.  When he turned his head and glanced, it was Kabuto Yakushi.

    After Maki and Kakashi reunited, Maki said: "Okay??, let the pharmacist run away.  "

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Forget it, let's deal with these sneaking sound ninjas now!" Then Kakashi said to us: "Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, you are also ninjas of Konoha and for Konoha.  Do something! Now carry out a B-level mission. Block them for me. I'm going to take a look at the city wall on the edge of Konoha. There seems to be a psychic beast breaking in there." Kakashi just finished speaking and ducked sideways to avoid a  Human kunai.

    I took a look and said: "Kakashi-sensei, if there is a psychic beast, then let me go. Sasuke and Sakura can stay here. And help me protect Hinata and Ran Ran."

    "Huh?" Kakashi was stunned for a moment, and I smiled softly: "The psychic beast must be solved with the psychic beast." With that, I jumped out of the viewing area, then I bit my finger and  He made a gesture with his hands and quickly formed a seal: "Ninja Technique: Psychic Technique." 'Bang' A huge toad appeared in the venue. Its body was so huge that it almost occupied the entire venue. There were even a few people who couldn't avoid it.  The sound ninja was crushed to death by it.  He still had a pipe in his mouth, and was wearing a piece of clothing with the word "xiao" written on it. There was also a short knife hanging on his waist. Of course, this was only a relative term.

    Kakashi and Kai looked at the toad in surprise and said, "Mr. Bunta"

    Orochimaru took a look and said, "Jiraiya, I didn't expect you to even pass this on to that brat."

    Jiraiya nodded and said: "Ah, I just passed it on to him on behalf of his father. But I didn't expect that he would be able to summon Bunta in just a few days. So I had to send Acupuncture Jizo to him."  Passed it to him.¡±

    Orochimaru looked at me with interest and said: "Haha, I always knew that this kid was very interesting. I didn't expect that this kid had such an understanding of ninjutsu. If I hadn't set the target on Uchiha from the beginning,  If it¡¯s on my body, then he will be my target.¡±

    Jiraiya frowned slightly: "Uchiha! You want their clan's Sharingan!" A smile appeared on the corner of Orochimaru's mouth, and then he rushed towards Jiraiya. Jiraiya greeted him, and the third generation took off his clothes.  God Royal Robe, I saw that he was already wearing armor.

    I landed gently on Toad Bunta¡¯s head, and Bunta blew out a smoke ring and said, ¡°Kid, why did you ask me to come out?¡±

    I smiled softly and said: "Boss Bunta, Orochimaru seems to be preparing to deal with Konoha. Now the lustful immortal and the third generation will deal with him, and we are going to the edge of Konoha's city wall, where some psychic beasts seem to have broken in! For  As for the psychic beast, we can only rely on you.¡±

    Bunta raised his head and said calmly: "Really? It turns out to be Orochimaru. I haven't seen him for a long time. I didn't expect him to take this step. That should be the Four Purple Flame Formation! Forget it, there are Jiraiya and  The third generation doesn't matter anymore, stand firm, kid, we're leaving." As he said this, Bunta's two hind legs used force and he immediately rushed towards the sky like a cannonball.  Sasuke looked at my retreating figure with strong unwillingness in his eyes.

    Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief and said: "I didn't expect Naruto to be able to summon this adult. As long as there is that adult, then those psychic beasts don't have to worry about it. Then we only need to deal with these sneaking into the wood."  Ye¡¯s sound ninja will do.¡±

    Akai said loudly: "Oh, Kakashi, let's compete to see who can defeat more enemies." Then Akai said loudly: "Burn your youth!" Akai flew up and kicked a sound ninja.  After flying out, the sound ninja was directly embedded into the wall after hitting the wall.

    Sasuke took out the kunai and then opened his Sharingan and walked towards the sound ninja.  Kakashi said to Sakura: "Sakura, go and wake up all the Konoha ninjas who have been affected by the illusion!"

    Sakura nodded, then formed a hand seal with her hands and said: "Resolved." Then she touched Ino beside her, and Ino woke up immediately.  Then Sakura moved towards the next person.

    "I saw it." I stood on Bunta's head and said: "Yes, it is indeed Orochimaru, and these psychic beasts are also Orochimaru. Although the number is a bit too many, Ibiki is a special jounin no matter what. He also  Tooforget it, Boss Wentai, let's go up." I saw those big snakes densely packed, there must be dozens of them!

    "I know." Wen Tai adjusted his body slightly.  Then with a 'bang', a big snake was directly pressed under him, and then he quickly pulled out the short knife from his waist and chopped off the head of the big snake.  Then he threw out the short knife in his hand and directly nailed the two big snakes to the ground.  Then Wentai quickly formed a seal with his hands and said: "Water Release¡¤Water Iron Cannon." Wentai opened his mouth and blasted out a water cannon, directly killing several big snakes.

    "Then Mrs. Wen stepped forward, pulled out the short knife, chopped the other snake to death and said: "Hey, kid, there are too many, oneIt's too much trouble to solve them, I think it's better to solve them all at once!  "

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 110 Konoha Collapse Plan

    "I know." I responded: "But they are too scattered. Let's gather them first." As I said that, I formed a seal with my hands and said: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm." A huge wind blade swept a  The big snake attacked and chopped off its head.

    I panted slightly, and Bunta chopped off the head of a big snake and said: "Hey, kid, your chakra is almost exhausted! But we only killed a dozen big snakes, and now there are dozens more in front of us.  Orochi. What should we do next? If this continues, I'm afraid your chakra will be exhausted first!" Bunta said while waving the short knife in his hand to chop a large snake to death.

    "Haha, try your best. I originally thought there would be a few big snakes, but I didn't expect so many." Then I paused slightly and said, "However, it's not that easy for these big snakes to defeat me." As I said,  I made a "bang" sound when I formed the seal with my hands, and a dozen me's appeared on Wentai's head, and then a dozen me's formed the seal at the same time.

    At this time, Wentai suddenly said: "Hey, kid, aim at the scattered big snake."

    I shouted loudly: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Fierce Wind Palm." Quickly turning the direction, more than a dozen huge wind blades cut into pieces the scattered big snakes.

    Bunta said: "Naruto, do you know how to use fire escape?" I was slightly stunned, and then Bunta said: "Now most of the remaining big snakes have been concentrated in one place. It will be easier to deal with them as long as you kill the rest.  You don¡¯t have much chakra left, so we use combined ninjutsu to destroy them in one fell swoop!¡±

    I nodded and said: "I know, luckily I can use a fire escape."

    Wentai nodded and then stood up, forming a seal with his hands and saying: "Ninja Technique: Toad Oil Bomb." Wentai spat out a stream of black oil from his mouth and headed towards the big snakes.

    When Wentai formed the seal, I also formed the seal at the same time, taking back all the shadow clones. Then when Wentai spit out the toad oil, I also formed the seal with both hands and shouted loudly: "Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet." Then I opened my mouth.  Spitting out a huge fire dragon, the speed of the fire dragon surrounded the toad oil and directly ignited the toad oil, forming a huge fireball that directly ignited the large snakes piled together.  The raging fire combined with the toad oil is probably impossible to put out with water.

    Wentai glanced around, and at this time there were only a few scattered big snakes left.  Wentai's eyes moved upward and said: "Kid, the power of your 'Fire Dragon Flame Bullet' is still too weak. If used alone, it has no value at all."

    I smiled slightly and said: "Please, Boss Wen, my attribute is not fire. Just be satisfied if I can use a fire escape technique!"

    Bunta nodded: "Forget it, kid, your chakra has been almost exhausted. I'm afraid I will exhaust your chakra very quickly if I stay here for a while. You can handle it yourself next, I think.  These big snakes should not be in your eyes. Okay. I'm going back first."

    I nodded: "Thank you, Boss Wen Tai." Wen Tai glanced at me, and then disappeared with a 'bang' without saying anything.  I managed to mobilize the chakra in my body before Bunta disappeared, and finally stood on the wall of Konoha.

    Yibixi came to me holding the wound on his body and said: "Is that Master Wentai just now? Did you summon it? How could you summon that adult?" Just now, Wentai and I were dealing with those big snakes.  At that time, it was Ibiki who led the Konoha garrison and the ninjas of Sunagakure to block those sound ninjas.

    I glanced at Ibiki and said: "It was taught to me by the lustful immortal Jiraiya. He should be dealing with Orochimaru with the third generation now! Oh, by the way. If you have time to ask me, you might as well think about how to deal with it.  Where are these big snakes? My chakra has been almost exhausted. If you don't want them to break into Konoha Village and wreak havoc, then you can't let them cross the city wall."

    Ibixi glanced at the big snakes and said, "If there are only these few, then don't even think about taking another step forward." As he spoke, Ibixi waved his hand, and suddenly dozens of black figures sprang out from the darkness.  It turns out to be the ANBU of Konoha.  They cooperated with each other but used their own methods, whether it was fire escape, wind escape, earth escape, thunder escape, or wind escape, and they killed the remaining big snakes in the blink of an eye.

    I squinted my eyes slightly and said to myself: "Konoha's ability to become the leader of the five great ninja villages does have its own strength. Originally, these ANBU seemed useless in that world, and they were killed by the enemy in the blink of an eye. But now that I think about it, it was not the ANBU.  It¡¯s useless, but they are too strong against the enemy. They are either Jonin or Kage level, and again they are ninjas with blood inheritance boundaries. No wonder they are killed in the blink of an eye.¡±

    I glanced at Ibiki and said: "Just guard it well, maybe someone will attack. After all, it is a good opportunity to attack Konoha now, especially for those?A person who has always been dissatisfied with Konoha being the leader of the five great ninja villages.  "As I said that, I disappeared from the spot, leaving only this sentence in the air: "I'm going to see a shadow-level battle.  "

    Ibiki was stunned for a moment, and then I couldn't be seen anymore. Ibiki said: "Go to the border to check." "Yes." Several ninjas immediately responded, and then rushed around.

    At this time, it had been more than two hours since the Konoha Collapse Plan was launched.  Countless sound ninjas have already poured into Konoha, just when everyone's attention was attracted by the dozens of big snakes.  But Konoha is not without the power to fight back. Not to mention the help of countless sand ninjas, Konoha alone, the Hyuga clan, which is known as the best in Konoha's physical skills, and the Iron Triangle's Ino Shika Butterfly and Aburame clan's insect repellents,  The Inuzuka clan's beastmanship skills, as well as the jounin who are constantly taking action, the special jounin with particularly outstanding abilities, and the countless chuunin.  There were also genin who helped the villagers evacuate and trainee genin.  Konoha's fighting machines started, and everything seemed orderly.  Although some buildings were destroyed, there was not much damage to the personnel, especially the ninjas, except for some losses when the sound ninja suddenly launched at the beginning.

    When I passed by, I smiled lightly without any hesitation. First of all, I don't have much chakra, and I don't want to waste it here. Secondly, the hurt I've suffered has not been forgotten. Although I will not take the initiative to deal with these villagers, but if I  If I were to help them, I wouldn't be that great.

    I came to the middle of the venue again. At this time, there were more than a hundred sound ninjas who had fallen in the venue, and there were only less than a dozen people left who were resisting stubbornly.  But now Kakashi, Akai, Sunset Red, Sarutobi Asuma, Mitarai Anko, these jounin or special jounin have stopped taking action, and then handed over a dozen people to the genin.  That is, Sasuke, Hinata, Xiao Li, Shikamaru and the dozen or so people.  This is a rare opportunity for experience.  Can be met but not sought.  However, these jounin and special jounin still stared closely at the center of the battle. After all, these genin are the new forces of Konoha in the future. If they are sacrificed meaninglessly in this situation, the loss will be great.  .

    Kakashi saw me and said, "Hey, Naruto, how is the situation?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The dozen or so sound ninjas are all chuunin, but in one versus one situation, they were still completely at a disadvantage.  Especially Sasuke, Neji, and Xiao Li, it took almost no time for them to end the battle.  And everyone else also has the upper hand, only Sakura and Ino are at a disadvantage, but they are not fighting ninjas.  If nothing unexpected happens next, the battle will be over soon.  And even if something unexpected happened, there would still be several jounin standing next to him!

    I nodded and smiled softly: "Finally, we didn't let those psychic beasts cross the wall of Konoha. But my chakra has been almost exhausted. Oh, by the way." I paused slightly and said: "I  While rushing here, I saw the situation in the village. Although some property was lost, there were not too many casualties, and the Sound Ninja and others were almost eliminated. I think the battle will be over soon.  "Kakashi nodded.  At this time, the battle here is also over.  Shino's opponent was covered in bugs, Kiba's opponent was bitten several times by Akamaru, and Hinata's opponent was hit in the heart with a palm from Hinata.  Others also solved their opponents one after another.  Then he went to help Sakura and Ino, and soon a dozen sound ninjas were also eliminated.

    Kakashi said: "Okay, in this case, only the Hokage is left." After saying that, Kakashi disappeared from the place and appeared outside the Four Purple Flame Formation.  The other jounin, especially the jounin, also disappeared one after another, and then appeared next to Kakashi.

    After Hinata dealt with her opponent, she immediately turned around and looked at me, with a shy smile on her face. I smiled softly, stepped forward and took Hinata's little hand and said, "Let's go, Hinata.  Let's go take a look too. Kage-level battles can't be seen all the time!" "Yes!" Hinata responded softly.  Then I looked up at the others and said, "Everyone, let's go together. Being able to see this kind of battle is very good for us to improve our strength."

    Others nodded, and then all of us headed towards the top floor of the Platycodon Tower.  Soon our group also arrived.  On the roof of the Platycodon Castle, all the jounin and special jounin looked helplessly at the Four Purple Flame Formation in front of them. The Four Purple Flame Formation is a powerful barrier technique that can burn everything it touches. The only drawback is that it is a powerful barrier technique that can burn everything it touches.  It's just that the chakra required is too large.

    Now in the Four Purple Flame Formation, Orochimaru holds the Kusanagi sword in his hand and two other people fight against Jiraiya and the third generation holding a huge iron rod.  I glanced at these two people, and then said loudly: "Hey, lustful immortal, are you okay facing the first and second generation Hokage?"

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 111 Identity Revealed

    Jiraiya made a seal with his hands and said loudly: "Fire Release¡¤Fire Dragon Flame Bullet com" A huge fire dragon spurted out, the second generation stepped forward slightly, made a seal with his hands, and then a huge water dragon came out directly. The water dragon was very huge, even  Even bigger than Jiraiya's fire dragon.  They hit the fire dragon directly, and the fire dragon and the water dragon collided. The fire was extinguished, the water was evaporated, and they canceled each other out.  At this time, the first generation suddenly pressed his hands on the ground. Jiraiya was startled and immediately left the place. And under the feet where he had just stood, a series of very thick and lush branches suddenly poured out towards him.  Come and go.

    The Third Generation was shocked, gave up Orochimaru, came to Jiraiya's side, and hit the tree branch with the huge iron rod in his hand, and Jiraiya immediately turned around to help the Third Generation resist Orochimaru's pursuit.  'Bang' The huge iron rod smashed the branches into pieces.  Jiraiya also blocked the pursuing Orochimaru.  For now it looks like a tie.  The hands faced each other again.  But this is only temporary, Jiraiya and the Third Generation have already fallen into a disadvantage.

    "Huh." Jiraiya took two breaths and said: "Idiot, this is the first generation who uses the strongest escape technique, wood escape, and the second generation who has the strongest water escape, plus a big snake who studies forbidden arts.  Maru, do you think it¡¯s so easy to deal with? But people outside, please think of a solution quickly! Either come and destroy the Four Purple Flame Formation, or come and help us! Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid in the end, you can only give me  I collected the body with the third generation."

    A smile appeared on Orochimaru's face: "It's useless. The strongest point of the Four Purple Flame Formation is that it can create a rectangular barrier and burn anyone or anything that dares to come into contact. As long as you are in the Four Purple Flame Formation, then  Unless the barrier technique is lifted, absolutely no one can enter here while the barrier still exists." Then Orochimaru paused slightly, then opened his mouth and stretched out his slender tongue to lick his lips and said: "But  Sarutobi-sensei, you are really old! In this battle, your physical strength can no longer keep up, which really disappoints me. I originally thought you could play with me for a while.  .¡±

    "Ah!" Gaara suddenly squatted down and covered his forehead. Cracks gradually appeared in the sand armor on his body, and his eyes began to look strange.  I took a look and said to myself: "Have you seen that the fierce battle and too much blood are about to turn Shukaku?" Then I turned around and looked at Hinata, smiled softly and said: "Hinata, wait for me, I'm very worried.  Come back soon." Hinata was stunned for a moment, and looked at the little hand I was holding, but it suddenly tightened.  She lowered her head slightly, her shoulders trembling.  I reached out and touched Hinata's face: "There are some things I have to do, especially the person who gives me a kind of love. I will never let anything happen to him." Then I paused slightly and said, "Don't be careful.  My, Hinata, nothing will happen to me. I will come back and continue to protect you."

    After a while, Hinata finally let go of my hand: "Naruto, be careful." I nodded, turned around and started to form seals with my hands, Hinata looked at me, with strong worry in her eyes.

    "Secret Technique: Flying Thunder God Technique." I said, and then disappeared instantly, leaving only a golden light, but I appeared in the Four Purple Flame Formation, behind Jiraiya.

    Jiraiya felt my presence immediately.  He looked at me and said angrily: "Idiot, what are you doing here? You can't intervene in a battle of this level, why don't you get out immediately. Really, I actually forgot that the flying thunder god's technique can break open space.  The barrier technique is just a joke in front of him." As he spoke, Jiraiya took out a special kunai from his body and said again: "I shouldn't have used this kunai."

    I shook my head and said: "No, lustful immortal, I can't listen to you this time. I don't want anything to happen to you." Then I paused slightly and said: "And the chakra in my body is no longer enough to support me to use it again.'  Flying Thunder God's Technique'."

    "Idiot." Jiraiya was stunned for a moment, then took out a pill from his body and handed it to me: "If there is no chakra, wouldn't it be a hindrance for us if you come in? Take this pill as soon as possible."  , restore some chakra, and then get out immediately."

    Sandai gasped and said, "That's right, Naruto, get out of here quickly. I will take care of it."

    I smiled softly and pushed away the Bingliangwan in Jiraiya's hand: "I won't leave. But you are right, Erotic Immortal. Shadow-level battles are indeed beyond my ability to intervene now. But you forgot  Are you ready? There is still a powerful force in my body. As long as I use this power, then I will have shadow-level strength, and then I will be able to join this battle. But those three people, the only one I am not sure about,  It¡¯s the first generation. Even after borrowing its power.¡±

    "Idiot." Jiraiya said loudly: "If you use its power, it will cause great damage to your body."

      I smiled and said: "The first generation is left to you and the third generation." As I said that, I leaned down and put my hands on the ground.  What else did Jiraiya want to say?  But a blood-red chakra that was as real as substance had already surged out of my body.  His sea-blue eyes had turned blood red, and the beard on his face had become completely thick.  A blood-red coat appeared on his body, and a blood-red tail appeared behind him.

    Kakashi looked at this scene for a moment, and then said loudly: "All ninjas who can use illusions, listen, use illusions immediately. What is going to happen here must not be leaked to anyone." After speaking, he opened his writing  chakra eye.

    As soon as the third generation heard this, he immediately said loudly: "Kakashi's words are my orders. What will happen next is classified as Konoha's S-level secret. Even close relatives cannot reveal a word."

    "What!" The others were shocked.  After coming back to their senses, all the ninjas who were good at using illusions immediately took action.

    I danced the tail behind me, and stronger chakra emerged from my body. A second tail appeared behind me, and my lips turned purple. At this time, Gaara's movements stopped. He covered his head and looked at  I.  And I gush out stronger chakra, and this chakra begins to become evil and monster, and a third tail appears behind me.  I looked at the three people across from me, and each of them had shadow-level strength, especially the first and second generations, who had strength far beyond the shadow level.  I said calmly: "Not enough, this is not enough. We need stronger power." A fourth tail appeared behind me.  My eyes have turned completely red, even the whites of my eyes have turned red, and my lips have turned completely black.

    "Roar." I roared up to the sky, and a beast's roar came out of my throat, and Gaara outside the four purple flame formation put down his hand, because the behavior of the tailed beast in his body had calmed down.

    Orochimaru looked at the corner of my mouth with a smile, stretched out his slender tongue again and rolled it around his mouth a few times and said: "This kid is really interesting. I really want to get this kid."

    I crawled a few steps on all fours: "Stronger, I want stronger power."

    "What!" Everyone was shocked when they heard my words.  Jiraiya quickly said: "Stop, Naruto, if you continue like this, your body will become riddled with holes!"

    "Hey, kid, you're crazy." Kyuubi's voice sounded in my mind: "Your current strength is already at your limit. If you use stronger power, you will lose your mind. And  I can¡¯t control your body, what will happen then is unpredictable?¡±

    "Haha." I smiled softly and said, "I know, there are things that I have to do, in order to protect those who value me. And with only the power of the Four Tails, I can barely protect myself at most, but I can't protect others.  "

    Kyuubi was silent for a moment, and then said: "Have you ever thought about it? You may hurt the person you want to protect because you lose your mind. You may even kill him."

    I paused for a moment, then smiled softly: "That will happen later. I just need to do my best now. As for what will happen in the future, what will happen? Let's talk about it then."

    "I know." This was the last sentence that came to my mind, and then Kyuubi became silent, but a more evil and powerful chakra surged out of my body.  The skin on my body started to fall off, piece by piece.  The flesh and blood inside was exposed.  And a fifth tail appeared behind me, and then I no longer had the demon fox coat on me, but completely turned into the real thing.

    "This kid actually has five tails." Orochimaru looked at me and said: "In just twelve years, he can have this kind of strength, and he can also use the power of the nine tails to this extent. It is indeed worthy of his reputation.  He is the son of the Fourth Hokage. Like him, he is a rare genius."

    "What? The Fourth Hokage?" "Really or not, that Kyuubi boy is actually the son of the Fourth Hokage." "It should be true! Although Orochimaru is an enemy, after all, he was once the Sannin of Konoha  One of them." "Oh my God, I used to treat him like that."

    Shikamaru said in surprise: "The son of the Fourth Hokage. Does this guy have such a prominent status?" Sasuke held his hands, and the unwillingness in his eyes became more intense.  The last piece of snack in Choji's hand fell to the ground. Akamaru didn't even notice it fell from Kiba's head. Hinata, Ino, and Sakura covered their mouths and were completely shocked for a moment.

    Gaara stared at me closely, not knowing what he was thinking, but Temari and Kankuro looked at Gaara at the same time and said in their hearts at the same time: "Naruto Uzumaki and Gaara have similar identities.  and encounters.¡±

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 112 Hinata¡¯s Tears

    Sandai pointed at Orochimaru, whose hands were shaking uncontrollably: "You actually said it. .com"

    Orochimaru licked his lips and smiled softly: "Haha, so what if you tell me! Do you really think that some things can be hidden for a lifetime? Besides, I just want to know, when this brat knows that he is one of the four  The son of Dai Hokage knows that he should have lived an enviable and luxurious life, but because his identity was concealed, he was bullied and grew up. What will happen? I wonder if he will burst out with stronger power.  Yeah!" Then Orochimaru paused slightly and said: "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot, this brat's mother, the fourth generation Hokage's wife seemed to have been forcibly forced away by Konoha. Remember that time, this  The kid was only born less than a month ago! Oh, by the way, Kakashi, don¡¯t you know very well? If it weren¡¯t for your help what happened back then, I¡¯m afraid this kid¡¯s mother would never have been able to leave Konoha! No!  What would happen if this kid knew all this? Maybe he would choose to join me in destroying the Konoha Village that forced his mother away and bullied me."

    "Shut up, Orochimaru." The third generation said loudly: "Naruto is the son of the fourth generation. He will definitely inherit the fourth generation to protect Konoha and will never do anything detrimental to Konoha."

    "Really?" Orochimaru smiled and said: "Speaking of the fourth generation, I also want to know how Konoha would repay him if the fourth generation knew that he had sacrificed his life and used his only son as a container for the Nine-Tails to protect him.  , how to treat his son and wife. I wonder how the fourth generation would feel?" Orochimaru blocked the third generation's words with a simple sentence.  Then Orochimaru looked at Jiraiya and Kakashi and said: "Jiraiya, you are the fourth generation's master, Kakashi, you are the fourth generation's disciple. Based on your understanding of him, what do you think he will do?"  How does it feel? Maybe he regrets now why he sacrificed himself and his children to protect Konoha"

    Orochimaru was still talking, Kakashi lowered his head feebly, the third generation's whole body was shaking, his hands were getting weaker and weaker, and his fighting spirit was gradually disappearing.  My eyes were fixed on the three people opposite me, and I raised my head and roared as I prepared all of Orochimaru's words. Then I jumped up and appeared in front of Orochimaru in an instant, and waved my hand hard, 'Bang'  With a bang, a hole was opened in the ground, but Orochimaru had already left the place.  The first generation and the second generation began to form seals, and Jiraiya quickly stepped forward to block the first generation's seal, and then fought with the first generation again.

    The second generation successfully used the ninjutsu: "Water Release: Great Waterfall Jutsu." A huge stream of water surged towards me.  This is far more than a real waterfall.  I left the place with a slight jump to avoid the huge current, and then landed on the turbulent current. The turbulent water did not cause any obstacles to my actions.  I rushed towards the second generation.  The rapid action broke the water directly.  The second generation was slightly startled, his hands changed, and he formed seals again, but soon he stopped and jumped away from the place, because I had already appeared in front of him, and I had already waved my hand, and I would definitely be in his.  The ninjutsu hit him before he could use it, so he immediately dodged upwards because Jiraiya and Shodai were fighting behind him.  The third generation also blocked Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru shouted at me: "Hey, kid, didn't you hear what I said? Do you really let these ants bully you without getting angry?"

    Jiraiya and the first generation exchanged moves and then separated: "It's useless, Orochimaru, Naruto's limit is the four tails. Once he uses more than the power of the four tails, he will completely lose his mind and fight only by instinct."  ." Then Jiraiya paused slightly and said: "Orochimaru, didn't you notice? Naruto now is more like a miniature Kyuubi. In other words, everyone in the audience heard what you just said.  But only Naruto didn't hear it."

    The third generation's eyes lit up slightly, and the attack with his hands suddenly became much stronger. Orochimaru had no time to speak, so he could only block Jiraiya's attack first.  "Hoar." I stopped and roared slightly, with serious impatience in my voice.  Suddenly, many black round things appeared around me, most of which came out of my body.  Gathered into a ball in front of me

    Orochimaru was suddenly shocked when he saw me, and then he immediately slashed the Sandai's iron rod with the Kusanagi sword in his hand. With a "choking" sound, a series of sparks were fired, and then Orochimaru opened his mouth, and countless words poured out of his mouth.  Big snake.  The big snake opened its mouth, and there was a Kusanagi sword in its mouth.  The third generation stepped back and kept spinning the iron rod in his hands. All the approaching big snakes and the Kusanagi sword in his mouth were smashed in pieces.  Of course, these Kusanagi swords of Orochi are all imitations, but they are also rare swords.

    When Orochimaru saw that the third generation was forced to retreat, he left and jumped in front of the first and second generations: "This move is very strong." At that time, Orochimaru did not need to say that the first and second generationsThe first generation and the second generation had already sensed it. The first generation and the second generation were forming seals with their hands at the same time. The first generation shouted loudly: "The tree world is coming." Countless trees suddenly appeared and completely blocked them. Originally, the first generation wanted to use these  The trees directly tied me up, but Sandai and Jiraiya didn't want to attack but only defended. As a result, they interrupted all the attacking trees.  And even if there are some omissions, the tail behind me is not for viewing. The tail will break these branches with a swipe of the tail.  So the first generation used trees to protect themselves.

    When the second generation saw it, he immediately said: "The art of walking in the dark night." A black mist suddenly surged out, completely surrounding his group.  Then a column of water rose into the sky.  Just keep it like this,

    "The art of psychics: Triple Rashomon." Orochimaru's voice came, and then only the sound of 'booming' was heard.  No need to think about what Orochimaru must have done again!  Orochimaru didn't want to give me the time to use this move, but I still have the third generation and Jiraiya beside me. Even if the first generation and the second generation are added, he is not sure to repel these two people in a short time, not to mention that he has just  Seeing the power of my tail, he had no choice but to find a way to hold on.

    Jiraiya and the Third Generation looked at each other. They never thought that Orochimaru would be afraid when I made such a move. Moreover, the opponent would not attack at this time, so out of caution, Jiraiya and the Third Generation also retreated.  .

    The ball shape in front of me has been completely gathered, and it takes a little longer than the four tails.  I bent down on the ground with all my strength, and after supporting my body, "Roar." I roared loudly, and the ball in front of me turned into a powerful energy wave, blasting towards the opposite side.  The range of the energy wave is very large, occupying almost all the space in the Four Purple Flame Formation.

    The energy wave passed in the blink of an eye, but there was only a mess on the opposite side. Orochimaru was lying on half a branch, his lower body was almost completely destroyed, and his body was dripping with blood.  The first generation and the second generation only have half of their bodies left.

    Everyone else looked at the scene in front of them stupidly.  I couldn't believe what I was seeing.  Only a handful of people who had seen it once reacted quickly.

    Orochimaru looked at me with a flash of resentment in his eyes: "Damn brat. You actually destroyed my body. Old man, this time I was completely defeated by this brat. However, although this brat doesn't know his own  But now so many people know about it, he will know it sooner or later. Just wait for this brat to take revenge on you!" At this time, the four sound ninjas came to Orochimaru's side and picked up only the remaining  Orochimaru, half of his body, quickly left.  At this time, others realized that the blow just now destroyed the Four Purple Flame Formation.  But no one went after Orochimaru, because he had already noticed that my white eyes were already staring at them.

    Jiraiya smiled slightly and said: "These are troubles. Although Naruto stopped Orochimaru, he has lost his mind now. I don't know what will happen next? If he doesn't stop him, I'm afraid he will directly  Destroyed Konoha."

    I waved the five tails behind me and slowly moved towards them.  At this time, a dozen Konoha Anbu wearing cloaks and animal masks appeared in front of me, beside me, and behind me at the same time. They attacked me with ninjutsu or ninja tools.  The tail behind me waved, and several people who used ninjutsu were directly hit, and then fell directly, unable to get up. As for those ninja tools, I allowed them to attack me, leaving only a trace on my body.  None were caused.  I stretched out my hand and killed one directly.

    "Stop, who asked you to attack!" Sandai said angrily, but the ANBU ignored Sandai at all and continued to attack.

    "Roar." An impatient voice came out of my throat again. I looked at the ANBU surrounding me, and then a powerful chakra suddenly surged out of my body, directly pushing the ANBU around me away.  Just after pushing away, the bodies of these Anbu immediately caught fire, completely burning them up in an instant.

    Kakashi immediately organized the chuunin and genin with other people to leave this place.  "Naruto." Hinata broke away from the genin team, came to me, looked at me and said loudly: "Naruto, I am Hinata. Please, quickly change back to the original Naruto."  I looked at Hinata in front of me, and the tail behind me was waving straight towards her.  "Oops." Everyone was shocked.

    "Naruto." Hinata closed her eyes, but tears shed from the corners of her eyes. With a 'ding dong' sound, the tears fell on the blood-red tail that was only a few centimeters away from her neck.  But the tail miraculously stopped and then disappeared.  All the tails on my body have also disappeared.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 113 The Tired Three Generations

    "Kid, you have found someone who truly loves youcom" Kyuubi said in my heart: "I am able to stand in front of you without hesitation in this situation, and it doesn't seem to be the first time.  Maybe we can get along like this forever!" After saying that, Kyuubi fell silent.  It's just that I couldn't hear it at all.

    Just after I used the power of the fifth tail of the Nine-Tails, my consciousness was sealed in a strange space.  There was only blood red around me, but suddenly I saw a little light suddenly appearing in the blood red space. In the light, Hinata's figure appeared. When we met for the first time, she looked shy in the classroom.  , then secretly watched me train in the forest, then when I failed the graduation exam, she was the only one who looked sad with me, and when I gave her something for the first time, she looked so cute and unbelievable.  When I confessed my love to her, her shy expression, oh, yes, and the way she fainted because she was too shy was so cute.  And, and, the first time I secretly kissed her, and at the 44th training ground, watching Orochimaru's Kusanagi sword attacking me, the way she stood in front of me without hesitation, and  Neji looked like he was seriously injured in the battle.  It turns out that without even realizing it, Hinata and I have experienced a lot of things together.

    These things suddenly flashed through my mind, and I immediately moved towards the light, and the light became stronger.  I saw that my tail was stopping in front of Hinata's neck. It was only a few centimeters away from attacking Hinata. There were tears on Hinata's face. I immediately knew that the light just now was Hinata.  With tears in my eyes, I immediately took back the Nine-Tails Chakra in me.  That tail was about to attack Hinata's tail and disappear.  Then the tail behind me slowly disappeared.  Then my whole body began to slowly return to its original appearance.

    "Hinata, you are so stupid, why didn't you hide away just now?" I returned to my original appearance, fell to the ground weakly, looked at Hinata in front of me and said, then closed my eyes and passed out completely.

    "Naruto." Hinata quickly came to my side and looked at me and said, "It's such a serious trauma. It seems that the whole skin is gone. Naruto, are you okay? Wake up quickly."

    Jiraiya came to me and said: "Don't worry, Hinata, Naruto just used strength beyond his limit and collapsed. As long as he gets a good rest, he will be fine. As for the external injuries on his body, according to Naruto's  The recovery ability should be restored soon. Send him to the hospital now!" Then Jiraiya formed a seal with his hands and said: "Psychic technique." With a 'bang', Toadada appeared.  Jiraiya said: "Send him to the hospital! Be careful, his trauma is very serious." Toadada nodded, stretched out his long tongue and carefully rolled up my body, and then left in one swoop, Hina  Tian quickly followed.  Then, except for Neji, all the twelve strong men in Konoha followed.  Then Markey and others also resigned.

    After Jiraiya watched the genin and the people from Sunagakure Village leave, he said to the Third Generation: "Hey, old man, Orochimaru has revealed Naruto's identity, and now he can no longer hide it. You have to do it too."  Someone here please explain.¡±

    The Third Generation looked at the people present, sighed slightly, and then said: "This is not the place, let's talk in my office. Gather all the ninjas above the Chuunin level." Then the Third Generation disappeared.  Jiraiya shook his head slightly and then disappeared.  Then other people disappeared one after another

    "Kid, I told you that once you use more power than the Five-Tails, you will lose your mind. Look at you, you are almost completely out of control. No, it should be said that you are completely out of control." Kyuubi lay on his back.  The ground yelled at me.  Then he paused slightly and said: "But kid, I really didn't expect that the guy who sealed me, your father, would actually be the Fourth Hokage, once the highest being in Konoha Village."

    I nodded and said: "Really? I thought you already knew it! But what about the fourth generation son? It's not like you don't know my situation, and if I tell it myself, no one will believe it.  , even if the third generation said it himself, others would only half-believe it. Only in this case, Orochimaru, who defected from Konoha, would have the highest credibility. But it also means that dangers are beginning to follow one after another.  I¡¯m afraid I will borrow your power more often in the future.¡±

    "Really?" Kyuubi said with a faint smile: "Then there will be a next time. You should think of a way to solve the problem in front of you! Now you are completely comatose and have no ability, but you show  It¡¯s too powerful, and it¡¯s scary. I hope that old man won¡¯t go crazy and use that forbidden technique again!¡±

    I smiled softly: "Don't worry, he won't use it. Even if he wants to use it, the people around him will stop him. Because I am the fourth generation son of Orochimaru."??Now that I have said it, I think my life will get better next.  "

    "Really? Maybe!" Kyuubi said calmly: "Forget it, let's not talk about it anymore, I'm going to sleep. Don't disturb me."

    I was stunned for a moment, then I rubbed Kyuubi's body hard a few times, found a soft place to lie down and said, "Hey, Kyuubi, don't sleep, come and chat with me."

    "No." Kyuubi said without even opening his eyes: "You have nothing to talk about with a brat like you? If you are bored, just find a place by yourself. Anyway, you often sleep on me." I was speechless  .

    The Hokage's office was densely packed with people.  The third generation stood at the window with a pipe in his hand and looked at the Leaf Village.  Jiraiya leaned on the Hokage's desk, and Kakashi stepped forward and said: "Hokage-sama, all ninjas above Chuunin in Konoha have arrived, except for those who guard important positions."

    The third generation blew out a smoke ring and nodded: "This war has not yet ended, so I have gathered everyone together because there is something I want to announce to everyone. I think some people already know it. Yes, it is about the genin of this village, Uzumaki Naruto.  identity of."

    "Huh? Naruto!" Iruka said in shock.  At the same time, the one who was shocked was Hyuga Hichizu of the Hyuga clan.

    The third generation put the pipe in his hand on the table, and then said: "The next words are classified as Konoha's S-class secrets. After you have heard them, they are absolutely not allowed to be spread outside. After you leave here, you are absolutely not allowed to mention them again, even in person.  You can't mention it to anyone here, including me. You can't even think about it. And Kakashi, Kurenai, and Asuma, when you go back, tell your subordinates not to mention it again." At this time, the third generation's body  A strong momentum surged out, an unprecedented reality.  The three of them nodded unconsciously.

    The third generation breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Although I know that someone will know this secret sooner or later, and although I know that this secret cannot be hidden for much longer after Orochimaru made a fuss, I still hope to hide it for as long as possible.  .So I don¡¯t want any language about Naruto¡¯s identity to reach Naruto¡¯s ears.¡±

    "Yes." All the ninjas, whether jounin or chuunin, responded in unison.

    "Huh." The third generation exhaled a breath and said: "Uzumaki Naruto's original name is Namikaze Naruto, and Uzumaki is his mother's original surname. And Naruto's father is the fourth Hokage of Konoha, Namikaze Minato.  The mother is Kinai Namikaze (after a Japanese woman gets married, her surname will be changed to that of her husband¡¯s family, and this is even the case in some Western countries).¡±

    "What! It's actually true. That little demon fox kid is really the son of the Fourth Generation!" "It's not true, is it? Lord Hokage."

    "Hokage-sama." Iruka said loudly: "Hokage-sama, if Naruto is the son of the Fourth Generation, then why didn't anyone say it? Why did they hide Naruto for twelve years?" Hinata Hizashi  There was a glint in his eyes.

    Third Generation: "Twelve years ago, the nine-tailed demon fox attacked Konoha. At that time, Naruto had just been born. His father, the Fourth Hokage, used the forbidden technique 'Sealing the Ghouls' to stop the nine-tailed demon fox.  It was sealed in the body of his newly born son. He hoped that his son would become a hero of Konoha to be loved by everyone, and then the fourth generation died. But although the Kyuubi was blocked by the fourth generation, he still had a deep love for Konoha.  It caused huge damage, and countless ninjas died at the hands of Kyuubi. In order to let everyone get out of the haze as soon as possible, I issued a gag order and did not allow anyone to mention anything about Kyuubi. At the same time, I changed Namikaze Naruto's name to  Uzumaki Naruto. Only Kakashi and I know about this matter in Konoha." After saying that, the third generation immediately spoke regardless of everyone who was still in shock: "Okay, you guys go out first, I want to be quiet for a while.  "

    "Yes." Everyone came to their senses and responded, then walked out one by one.

    Jiraiya did not go out, but said after everyone left: "Hey, old man, how do you plan to arrange Naruto next? His side has been exposed. It is no longer suitable to team up with others, I  I think it¡¯s better to let him advance. Then use missions to transfer him away from Konoha. At least get through this period first.¡±

    The third generation nodded and said: "I also think about it this way. By the way, Jiraiya, just like Orochimaru said, I am old, and Konoha has already left it to you. And the only one who can be the Hokage is the third one."  You can bear it."

    Jiraiya waved his hands repeatedly and said: "Wait a minute, I'm not suitable to be Hokage. Besides, isn't there one more Sannin? Oh, by the way, let Naruto go search with me. I will definitely give that person to  Got it back. Old man, what do you think?"

    "Ah, it's up to you." Sandai's voice revealed exhaustion.

    ,!

 Volume 2: Growth Chapter 114: Promotion to Special Jonin

    On the third day after Orochimaru retreated, Konoha Hospital.  £®  com

    "Ah, it hurts, Naruto." Hinata cried out in pain, holding her forehead.

    I stretched out my hand again and gave Hinata a shudder and said: "Idiot, who asked you to stand in front of me in that situation? Do you know what I was like at that time? I don't have any sense anymore. If I get hurt,  What should you do!"

    Hinata whispered: "But if I don't stop you, you will cause huge damage to the village."

    "Bang." I knocked Hinata again: "You idiot, you are the most important person to me. The entire Konoha Village is not as good as your little finger. Even if Konoha is destroyed in the end, I will not  I wish you no harm. Please don't do this again in the future, okay?" As I said that, I hugged Hinata tightly in my arms.  Hinata leaned quietly in my arms and said nothing.

    "I'm sorry. I seem to have disturbed you." Jiraiya suddenly appeared in my ward, looked at us the same, and then said, but there was not even the slightest bit of embarrassment on his face.

    Hinata's face turned red and she immediately broke away from my arms and said to Jiraiya: "Jiraiya-sama. Are you coming to see Naruto too?"

    Jiraiya nodded and said, "Ah, that's right, but I also brought two pieces of news to Naruto."

    Hinata nodded and said, "Then I'll take my leave first." Jiraiya nodded, and Hinata left the ward.

    Jiraiya looked at Hinata's figure, then picked up an apple that Hinata had peeled and bit it down politely, saying, "She is really a good girl! Gentle and cute."

    I nodded, then looked at Jiraiya and said, "Lovable Immortal, what do you want to see me for? But look, I'm seriously injured now, so don't let me do anything too difficult."

    Jiraiya looked at me and said: "Idiot, who told you to use the power of more than four tails? You make yourself look like a mummy now. But you look really serious this time. Even if you have the power of nine tails,  Even with your strong recovery ability, you won't be able to recover for a few days. But looking at your appearance," Jiraiya paused slightly and said, "But I really want to thank you for saving the third generation."

    I shook my head and said, "If that's the case, you don't need to thank me. In fact, I would have entered the Four Purple Flame Formation at that time, and I would have used the power beyond the four tails, just to save you. Lustful Immortal. As for the third generation."  I shook my head, then I turned my head and looked outside the ward and said: "In the entire Konoha Village, I only care about ten people, the other eight new ninjas. Shikamaru, Kiba, Sasuke and other eight people. I feel about them  When it came to friendship, then came Iruka-sensei, who gave me the same care as my brother. Finally, there was Kakashi-sensei. There were only these ten people, other than that, the others were beyond my consideration. For me  , as long as these ten people are fine. As for the deaths and injuries of other people in Konoha, that has nothing to do with me. Oh, by the way." I paused slightly and said: "Now there is one more of you, the lustful immortal. To me,  If it's for the eleven of you, I can fight with all my strength, even using powers beyond my control. But if it's for someone other than the eleven of you"

    "Then you won't care about life and death, even if the entire Konoha is destroyed?" Jiraiya asked.

    I nodded: "The hurt has not lessened as time goes by, but becomes more and more heavy. Erotic Immortal, I think you should know the life I have experienced. Although you have not seen it with your own eyes, you should be able to guess it."  ." Then I paused for a moment: "Sexy Sento, I think I haven't changed like Gaara of Sunagakure and it's already pretty good. I even think it would be pretty good if I join forces with Orochimaru."

    Jiraiya was slightly stunned, then smiled bitterly and said, "Do you know your identity? Did Kyuubi tell you? I remember you said that you have a good relationship with it."

    I nodded: "That's right! I never thought that I would be the son of the fourth generation, and my mother a lustful immortal. In fact, I am very grateful to you. When we first met, you looked at me  That look in his eyes made me feel warm in my heart. I have never felt that kind of care from the elders. That kind of look like looking at one¡¯s own grandson.¡±

    Jiraiya smiled faintly, and then said: "Naruto, now that you know your identity, I won't hide it from you. It is true that you are the son of the fourth generation, and most of the chunin and above in Konoha are now  The ninjas already know about this matter, but this matter is both a good thing and a bad thing. The good thing is that everyone's attitude towards you will definitely improve after knowing your identity. The bad thing is that some people in Konoha will definitely treat you  You are afraid. I remember that after you defeated Orochimaru a few days ago, some ANBU did not obey the orders of the third generation and launched an attack on you, hoping to kill you. These people were also the ones who forced your mother back then. I am afraid that these people will be killed in the future.  Right??Taking action.  "

    I smiled softly: "Ah, I know, after all, they originally wanted to train me into an ultimate weapon, but now it seems that my tool is a little out of control. In order not to hurt myself, I destroyed this tool in advance.  Tools are probably the best.¡±

    Jiraiya nodded: "So you have to deliberately pretend not to know, you know? And the Third Generation" Jiraiya sighed slightly: "I will help you hide it from the Third Generation.  But Naruto, you have to promise me that you will never take the initiative to attack Konoha, okay?"

    "Not taking the initiative!" I immediately caught the meaning of Jiraiya's words, then nodded and said: "I promise you, I can temporarily put aside my resentment, but the lustful immortal, I was the one who forced my mother back then.  I will never let them go. Although my current strength is not enough, I will have stronger strength one day. When the time comes, please don¡¯t stop me, Lustful Immortal."

    A glint flashed in Jiraiya's eyes: "If it's just for your mother, I will teach you stronger power." I was stunned for a moment, and then an evil and bloodthirsty smile appeared on the corner of my mouth.

    Jiraiya woke up immediately when he saw my smile.  Then he changed the subject and said: "Forget it, let's not talk about these things. You just have to control yourself. I'm here to tell you that based on your performance in the Chunin Exam, Konoha decided to promote you  Special Jonin, although your strength has reached the level of Jonin, some people may feel uncomfortable if you are directly promoted to Jonin, so I will let you become a special Jonin first. You go to the Hokage's office tomorrow,  Then the third generation will give you a task, and come with me to find the last person among the three ninjas, Senju Tsunade. The third generation is old, he no longer has that courage, it is time to have a new Hokage  ." With that said, Jiraiya disappeared.

    "Tsunade-hime?" I said softly: "I'm finally going to meet her, the world's number one medical ninja. The last one among the three ninjas."

    "Nara Shikamaru, in view of your performance in the Chunin Exam, although you are not strong enough, you have enough wisdom, so I am here to promote you to Chunin. I hope you will perform even better in the future.  "Sandai said to Shikamaru.

    "Really, it's really troublesome." Shikamaru muttered and then said: "Yes, Hokage-sama." Then Shikamaru stepped forward and received from Asuma the Konoha vest that only Chuunin and above can wear.  , although a bit ugly.

    "Naruto Uzumaki." The third generation said to me: "In view of the strength you showed during the Chunin Examination, you will be promoted to a special Jonin. I hope you can continue to serve Konoha."  Shikamaru next to him was slightly startled.

    I nodded: "Yes, third generation grandfather."

    Kakashi handed me the Konoha vest in his hand and said, "Congratulations, Naruto."

    I smiled softly and said, "Thank you, Kakashi-sensei."

    Sandai looked at us and said: "Okay, you go." "We say goodbye."

    After the two of us walked out of the office, Shikamaru looked at me and said, "Naruto didn't expect that you would directly become a special jounin. Now it seems that you are the number one among the genin of Konoha."

    I shrugged and said, "This kind of thing doesn't matter, but I'm looking forward to our noon party even more."

    Shikamaru: "Then let's go quickly. I think everyone is already waiting for us." I smiled, and then jumped out from the roof.  "It's so troublesome." Shikamaru complained as he looked at my figure, and then jumped up to follow me.

    "Naruto brother." When Ran Ran saw my figure, she jumped out of Hinata's arms and rushed over.  But it looked like it would fall directly to the ground, so I quickly dropped the things in my hands and stepped forward to pick her up.

    "Naruto, Shikamaru, you are finally here." This is Ino, "Okay, in this case, you can speak." This is Chouji.  Hinata didn't say anything, but picked up the things I threw away.

    "Naruto and Shikamaru have become chuunin! Congratulations! This time is just the right time to celebrate your becoming chunin." Sakura saw the Konoha vest picked up by Hinata, and then saw the same thing in Shikamaru's hand.  The holding vest said.

    Shikamaru said with a troubled expression on his face: "Wait a minute, I did become a chuunin, but Naruto is not, he is already a special jounin." Everyone was stunned.  Sasuke looked at me with strong fighting spirit in his eyes.

    I smiled slightly: "Whether I am a chuunin or a special jounin, I am Uzumaki Naruto, and I am your partner, right?"

    "No matter what you become, you are our companion. This is an unchangeable rule." Shino's plain voice came. Although the words were cold and harsh, they got the approval of all of us.Same, and following Shino's words, the atmosphere of this gathering became very lively.  I let go of everything in my heart and feel it.

    Not far away, Jiraiya, riding a toad, looked at us and smiled softly, then picked up a glass of wine and drank it slowly.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 115 Uchiha Itachi

    The third generation looked at me and said: "Naruto, you have become a special jounin, and you will have to carry out missions alone in the future. But after all, you are too young and you have insufficient experience, so I decided to make your first  The mission is going on with Jiraiya. You two are going to find Tsunade, the last of the three ninjas, and bring her back to Konoha. This is an A-level mission."

    After I walked out of Konoha's gate with Jiraiya, I remembered what the third generation had just said to me. Then I looked at Jiraiya and said, "Hey, lustful sage. How much information do you have about Tsunade? I am now  All we know is that she is one of the three ninjas and the strongest medical ninja in the world. Her medical ninjutsu is unparalleled. And she was famous for her bravery in combat. Not counting medical ninjutsu, her combat effectiveness does not seem to be weak.  As for you and Orochimaru, I'm not very sure about the rest. Oh, by the way, I also know one thing, that Tsunade seems to have a very bad financial situation. She seems to owe a lot of money to a lot of people."

    Jiraiya nodded: "You are right. Tsunade's combat power was indeed not weaker than that of Orochimaru and me. If we add medical ninjutsu, her ability even surpassed that of Orochimaru and me. More than 30 years ago  , the three of us fought together and were active on the battlefield. To be honest, the most outstanding performer at that time was not Orochimaru and I, but Tsunade. Her medical ninjutsu saved countless seriously injured and dying chunin and jonin.  , her power defeated countless enemy Jonin. This number far exceeded Orochimaru and me. But after she saw her beloved died of serious injuries 30 years ago, she left Konoha, and later Orochimaru  I also defected, and finally I left Konoha. It has been 30 years now, and I have not seen Tsunade for 30 years." Then Jiraiya laughed loudly and said: "Haha, as for Tsunade  Financial problems. To be honest, Tsunade is very generous, but she also likes to gamble, so she has the word "Gamble" on the back of her clothes. At the same time, in large and small casinos, gambling halls have set a  The title of a famous person." Jiraiya paused slightly and said: "That is the 'Legendary Fat Sheep'."

    I was slightly startled: "Fat sheep! Does this mean that she has bad luck in gambling?"

    "Bad luck in gambling?" Jiraiya said: "If that's really the case, then that would be great. It's not that Tsunade has bad luck in gambling, but she will lose every time she bets. And even if she wins, then it's okay.  Representative, will you discover something unfortunate?"

    Me: "Oh, does that mean that if you enter the casino with her, then if you press against her in turn, won't you definitely win?"

    Jiraiya nodded and said, "Ah, you can say that!"

    "Gambling?" I whispered once, and then said: "Let's go, lustful immortal. Will it take a long time for us to reach our destination?"

    "Destination?" Jiraiya asked doubtfully: "Our goal is to find Tsunade. Do you know where Tsunade is?"

    I nodded: "Although it's not very clear, but since Tsunade likes gambling so much, then cities with many casinos must be places where Tsunade spends a long time, and the most famous 'gambling city' in the Fire Country is  Tanshu Street is our first destination. Of course, in addition to Tanshu Street, there are also cities in other countries that are famous for gambling. Tsunade may also appear in these places. But" I gently  He smiled and said: "However, some people will not let me go so easily, especially after what happened with Orochimaru. Although they let me leave Konoha, they will not let me leave the Country of Fire.  . Just like the few bugs following us. Although they cannot hear us based on the distance, they can monitor our every move."

    Jiraiya nodded: "Ah, that's true. Forget it, Naruto, it's not suitable for us to attack them now. Let's go to Tanshu Street." Then Jiraiya and I headed towards the Tanshu Street.  direction forward.

    Soon Jiraiya and I came to a city that looked very prosperous. Of course, this was not Tanshu Street.  But this is a city famous for its hot springs.

    "Oh, so beautiful. I know that the woman who just took a bath is the most beautiful." Jiraiya looked at a woman coming out of the hot spring residence and said, "Naruto, go find a place to live first.  , I will go find you in a while." Then Jiraiya ran towards the beautiful woman and said: "Hey, miss, please wait a moment."

    I took a look and shook my head helplessly: "What a fool, but the name of the lustful immortal really suits him! Forget it." I randomly found a hot spring hotel with accommodation.

    "Bang bang" I had just moved into the hot spring residence, and there was a knock on the door.  I frowned slightly, because I felt that it was not Jiraiya outside, and according to Jiraiya's character, he would not want to knock on the door like this.

    I opened the door and stood between the two?A man wearing a black coat with red clouds on it stood outside my room.  One of them was a tall young man who knew Sasuke very well. His eyes were Sharingan eyes with three pairs of magatama. He wore a Konoha forehead protector on his forehead, but the leaf symbol on the forehead protector had been cut off.  The other one was a tall man with a face similar to Shark's and a complexion.  He wore a forehead protector from the Shadow Village on his forehead, but the mark on it had been cut off, and he carried a large knife wrapped in a bandage on his back.

    I looked at them and said: "Konoha traitor Uchiha Itachi? I didn't expect to see you here. It's really interesting. I wonder what you want to see me for?"

    "Itachi, it seems that this kid knows you." Kisame Kisame looked at me and said, "I am Akatsuki's Kisame, and you are the Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails! I didn't expect that the Nine-Tails would be sealed in your body.  On the kid."

    "Nine-tails?" I said calmly: "The nine-tails are indeed in my body. Why do you want the nine-tails in my body?"

    Itachi nodded: "Come with us, Naruto."

    I smiled softly: "Is that true? What if I say no?" Then I looked at Itachi and said, "Three pairs of Magatama Sharingan? Just let me see how powerful the Sharingan is.  powerful."

    Uchiha Itachi watched as the Sharingan in my eyes began to rotate. At this time, the surrounding scene suddenly changed and turned into an empty grassland.  And my body was tied with very thick chains.  Uchiha Itachi, Inikaki Kisame and I looked around and frowned slightly: "Genjutsu!" Then they slowly gathered the chakra on their bodies, and when it was compressed to a certain level, it suddenly burst out.  But the surrounding scene didn't change at all.  In other words, Itachi's illusion was not broken that time just now.

    "Hmph. Itachi's illusion is not so easy to break. Kid, you'd better follow us obediently." Kisame Inikisaki said with a smile.

    "The power of three pairs of magatama is really strong." I said softly: "But I am not caught so easily." As I said that, a burst of blood-red chakra suddenly surged out of my body, and then all around me  The scene immediately changed back to its original appearance.  As soon as I recovered, the ninjutsu in my hand was fired: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Palm." A wind blade immediately attacked Itachi.

    Although the distance between Itachi and I was very close, Itachi still easily dodged my wind blade, and then moved backwards, widening the distance between the two of us.  Itachi looked at me: "Kyuubi's chakra? I didn't expect you to be able to use it so flexibly. It seems that illusion is useless to you. In this case, I can only use force to take you away."

    "Is that so?" Kisame Kisame took a step forward with a big sword and said, "Kid, let me be your opponent. This is my Samehada muscle and I will eat you. Look at the sword." Kisame Kisame said.  Sameh slashed it down with force, or to be precise, he smashed it down.  I jumped back and hid, and there was a 'bang', but a hole was made in the floor of the hotel.

    I formed a seal with my hands and said: "Wind Release¡¤Wind Blade." A wind sword appeared in my hand.  I held the sword of wind and stabbed straight at Kisame.  The corners of Kisame's mouth raised slightly, and the big knife in his hand hit me directly. If this continues, even if I can stab Kisame, I'm afraid I will be crushed by the Samehada in his hand.  And he's fast.  It would obviously hit me before I stabbed him.

    The sword of wind in my hand made a "bang" sound, and the shark muscle hit the sword of wind in my hand. The strong impact directly pressed me down, but this is not important. What is important is the wind in my hand.  The sword is constantly disappearing.  I was stunned and found that the Samehada in Kisame's hand was actually swallowing the Wind Sword.  Soon the Sword of Wind became thinner and thinner. As soon as I let go of the Sword of Wind, my body immediately leaned back, and Samehada almost touched my cheek and hit me in front of me.

    Kisame put Samehada on his shoulders again and said: "My Samehada will continue to eat the opponent's chakra, so kid, you should just follow us obediently. Don't worry, we won't kill you for the time being."  , just to prevent you from resisting, I will only break your hands and feet."

    "It's really you." Sasuke suddenly came out of the corridor and looked at Itachi and said: "I finally see you again. Uchiha Itachi. I want to kill you."

    Sasuke formed a seal with his hands and said: "Fire Release: The Great Fireball Jutsu." Sasuke opened his mouth and spit out a huge fireball, heading towards Itachi.

    Itachi smiled disdainfully and made a slight seal with his hands: "Fire Release: Hao Fireball Jutsu." Then Itachi also spit out a huge fireball from his mouth, and the two fireballs collided together, and then the fireball spit out by Itachi directly swallowed Sasuke's  The fireball then attacks Sasuke.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 116 Itachi retreats

    Sasuke looked at the huge fireball coming from the front and dodged to the side. Sasuke was just about to attack again, but at this time Itachi had already arrived in front of him. Sasuke was killed before he could react.  Itachi was kicked out, and with a bang, Sasuke broke through the wall and flew out of the hotel.  .com Then Itachi did not continue to pursue but said softly: "Kisame, move quickly, we don't have much time."

    "I know." Kisame responded, and then he held the Kisame in his hand and came towards me. He appeared in front of me in an instant, and the Samehada in his hand was splayed towards me.  I took out a kunai in each hand and crossed my hands to block Samehada, but then my whole body flew out, because although I blocked Samehada, the powerful impact knocked my whole body away.  And Kisame was chasing after him.

    After I was knocked away, I formed a seal with my hands: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Fierce Wind Palm." The huge wind blade moved towards Kisame. Kisame danced the same shark muscle in his hand and cut off my wind blade.  Then Kisame continued to attack me, and the Samehada in his hand hit me. I stood back up, and formed a seal with both hands: "Ninpo Technique: Ranshi no Jutsu." The long golden hair on my back started to dance, and then  It grew suddenly and formed countless sharp thorns, just like the thorns on a cactus, sharp and tough.  Then he stabbed Kisame.

    "Huh? What's this move? Haha, that's interesting." Kisame immediately stabilized his body and used his hands to dodge all the long hair that was stabbing him.  I stood in front of Kisame again.  Our fight continues.  My hair was still flying, and I kept stabbing towards Kisame, but Kisame easily dodged it and kept moving forward.

    Sasuke jumped back into the hotel from the outside, opened his Sharingan, and saw two pairs of magatama spinning in his eyes. Itachi glanced at it: "Two pairs of magatama! No, you are still too weak."

    Sasuke gritted his teeth slightly, then formed seals with both hands, and a ball of lightning immediately gathered on his right hand. Sasuke stared at Itachi closely: "Chidori." Then he quickly thrust towards Itachi.  The Chidori on Sasuke's right hand kept flashing with lightning.  From a distance, he could only see a flash of lightning heading towards Itachi.

    The disdainful smile on Itachi's lips deepened. He stretched out his right hand slowly and quickly, and gently grabbed Sasuke's right wrist. Then he tightened his right hand slightly, and Chidori was just like that.  Disappeared.  Sasuke looked at the 'Chidori' disappearing from his hand in disbelief: "Impossible, the Chidori was cracked so easily."

    Itachi stretched out his left hand and grabbed Sasuke's throat and lifted Sasuke up: "Too weak, Sasuke. Your current strength is still too weak. It seems that your resentment is not deep enough and your hatred is not deep enough, then let  Look at it again, my stupid brother, let the dirty blood in your body boil even more! Come to me when you become stronger, Yuedu!" There were three pairs of eyes in Itachi's eyes.  Magatama spun quickly, and Sasuke's eyes immediately returned to their original appearance, "Ah"

    Itachi casually threw Sasuke to the ground, while Sasuke lay on the ground holding his head motionless.  From time to time, one or two screams came out of his mouth.  "Stop playing, Kisame. We don't have time anymore."

    Kisame: "I know." Then Kisame held Samehada and disappeared in front of me. When I saw Kisame again, he was already in front of me, and the Samehada in his hand was already moving towards  I smashed it down.  And I didn't have time to make any move at all: "Die, kid." With a 'bang', I was hit by the same shark and disappeared.  At this time, I appeared behind Kisame, and stabbed Kisame in the neck with the kunai in my hand.  Kisame's body turned in an incredible way, and the Samehada muscle in his hand hit me.  Before my kunai stabbed his neck, it hit me and disappeared with a 'bang'.

    "Is it a shadow clone technique that creates an entity?" Kisame said calmly: "It should have been used at that time!" As he said that, Kisame put Samehada on his back again and looked at the dozen or so people in front of him.  : "I don't like dealing with so many shadow clones, so I'd better deal with them all at once." Kisame formed a seal with his hands: "Water Release: Water Shark Bullet Technique." Then Kisame opened his mouth and spit out water, and then the water  It immediately formed like a huge shark and rushed towards me.

    There was no place to hide, so I gritted my teeth slightly, formed a seal with my hands and said: "Wind Release: Beast Wave Fierce Wind Palm." Four or five of me used this ninjutsu at the same time, and four or five huge wind blades cut directly through it.  The two ninjutsus of "Boom" and "Boom" made by the huge water shark made a huge sound, and the entire hotel was shaking for a while.  It looks like this hotel won't last long.

    "Hehe! This kid is interesting." Kisame formed seals with his hands again and said, "Then let's do it again. Let me see how many times you can use ninjutsu?" I gritted my teeth slightly, the situation was not good for me.  If this continues,?, I have no backhand power at all.

    "Hey, Shark Face, what do you want to do to my disciple?" Jiraiya walked in from the wall that Sasuke just broke through and looked at Itachi and said: "Hey, this is not the rebellious ninja of Konoha, Uchiha Itachi  Is there one? There is also Kisame Kisaki, one of the seven rebellious ninjas in Kirikage Village. I'm really sorry, I didn't see clearly just now, but I don't know why you two appeared here. And it seems that you want to do something to my disciples  Unfavorable. Oh, by the way, I have helped that girl remove the illusion. Okay, can you give me an explanation first?"

    Itachi glanced at Jiraiya, then glanced at me and said: "Kisame, let's go." As he said that, he jumped towards a wall, as if he planned to break through the wall directly and get out.

    "Hmph!" Jiraiya's expression turned cold, and he formed seals with his hands and said, "Are you leaving so soon? Why not stay and have a cup of tea first! Ninja Technique: Chaotic Lion Technique." Jiraiya's long white hair grew suddenly.  , entangled Itachi and Kisame before they hit the wall.  The power of the same move 'Lion Chaos Technique' in Jiraiya's hands was far more powerful than what I used.

    "Amaterasu." Itachi opened his mouth and said indifferently after seeing that he and Kisame were entangled.  Then his right eye immediately changed, and the three pairs of magatama disappeared.  Then a black flame emerged from Itachi's eyes, and Jiraiya's hair entangled with the two of them was immediately burned by the black flame.  Itachi and Kisame were out of trouble.

    "Oops." I muttered secretly, formed a seal with my hands and then appeared in front of Jiraiya's burning hair: "Wind Release: Beast Wave Palm." The wind blade appeared from my hand and cut off Jiraiya's hair.  The burning part fell directly.  As soon as Itachi saw it, he and Kisame broke through the wall and went out.

    Jiraiya did not pursue him, but looked down at his fallen hair. He saw that the black flames did not go out when they fell into the water stains on the ground. Instead, they burned all the hair that Jiraiya had fallen out.  Automatically extinguished: "As expected, the power of 'Amaterasu' that can burn everything is amazing."

    I stepped forward to help Sasuke up. At this time, Sasuke was completely unconscious. Maybe it would be good for him to pass out at this time.  "Hey, Naruto, send this Uchiha brat back first. Then let's get out of here." Jiraiya said.

    I nodded and made a slight "bang" sound with my hands, and another me appeared around me. Then I took out a kunai from my body and placed it on Sasuke. Then I nodded to the shadow clone, and the shadow clone carried Sasuke on his back.  Then it quickly disappeared.  I followed Jiraiya and left the hotel.

    "Naruto, why did those two people appear here? Do you know their purpose?" Jiraiya and I ran to the other side of the city and found a hotel to stay.  Jiraiya asked while soaking in the hot spring inside the hotel.

    I nodded slightly and said: "If we talk about the purpose" I paused slightly, and then told everything about my meeting with Itachi and Kisame: "It can be seen from their words that they seem to  It¡¯s for the Nine-Tails in my body. Although I don¡¯t know why they want the Nine-Tails, but I think since they want to get the Nine-Tails in my body, they will also look for other Jinchuuriki.  What about getting other tailed beasts? If the nine tailed beasts are obtained by one person or an organization, then it might really be a disaster."

    "Ah." Jiraiya responded: "I don't know much about the Akatsuki organization. All the people in their organization wear black jackets with red clouds printed on them. There are not many people inside, but everyone has a shadow.  Super strength. With their strength, they can indeed capture most of the Jinchuuriki and then get the tailed beasts. It seems that I have to investigate some of them. By the way, Naruto, you have to be careful.  The nine tails in your body is the strongest among the nine tailed beasts. I'm afraid they will do anything to get the nine tails in your body. I can't protect you all the time, so you have to be careful.  I will teach you new ninjutsu tomorrow!"

    I nodded and said: "Yes, lustful immortal, I will try my best." "Pfft" Toadada came up from the hot spring, and I saw that Toadada's whole body turned red. It seemed that he had taken too much bath.  After a long relationship, Toadada opened his mouth and spit out a jet of water.

    Jiraiya glanced at it, then took a glass of wine and took a sip: "Hot springs are a good thing. At least they can turn toads into mature toads." I was stunned for a moment, and then I looked at each other with Jiraiya.  Laughing loudly at the same time.  Toadada glanced at us, then aimed at us and sprayed the hot spring water from his mouth towards us.  I ducked to the side and escaped, while Jiraiya was sprayed all over his head.  "Hahaha."

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 117 Teaching Rasengan

    After dawn the next day, Jiraiya and I set out again towards Tanshu Street, but this Jiraiya brought a backpack.  .com Then Jiraiya took out a balloon filled with water from his backpack and handed it to me: "Naruto, the ninjutsu I want to teach you this time is the 'Rasengan'. This is an A-level ninjutsu.  , you must know that this ninjutsu is a ninjutsu created by the Fourth Hokage, your father. This is a ninjutsu that maximizes the use of wind attribute chakra. Let me demonstrate it first. Please watch carefully. "

    "Father?" I read it softly and said, "I know. I will study hard."

    Jiraiya nodded, found a big tree, and then stretched out his right hand with his palm facing the sky: "First mobilize the chakra in the body, swirl it in a certain way and gather it in the hand. When it gathers to a certain level  " A blue chakra ball appeared on Jiraiya's palm, and then Jiraiya suddenly pushed towards the tree: "Rasengan." There was a 'boom', and then Jiraiya withdrew his hands.  , then casually clapped his hands and said: "Okay, basically, you just use the water polo to practice to make the chakra swirl and gather in the palm of your hand. Until you burst the water polo. Of course, if you don't understand anything, let me know.  Ask me?" After saying that, Jiraiya continued to walk forward: "Let's go, let's continue on our way!"

    I gently held the water balloon in my hand and followed Jiraiya.  Behind us, a small hole appeared in the trunk of the big tree where Jiraiya shot a Rasengan. It seemed that the Rasengan just now was not very powerful, but if you look at it from the back of the trunk, it is  You will find that the tree trunks here look like they have been hollowed out.  Not long after we left, the whole tree fell down with a 'bang'.

    I followed Jiraiya's footsteps, and at the same time mobilized the chakra in my body, spinning back and forth to gather in the water polo.  The water polo showed some fluctuations and then returned to calm.  I was stunned for a moment, then suddenly gathered my chakra, and saw a corner of the water ball popping up, and with a 'pop' sound, the water ball broke.

    Jiraiya handed me a water ball again and said: "It explodes, not breaks. It explodes suddenly, not breaks." I nodded and took the water ball and gathered chakra in my hand again.  Soon a corner of the water ball popped up again. I adjusted my chakra slightly, and then I only saw the corner shrink back, but a corner popped up in the other direction. With a 'pop' sound, the water ball broke again.  .

    Jiraiya directly handed me the entire backpack: "The water ball is the first stage of the Rasengan. The main purpose of this stage is to control chakra. If this step is not done well, then when you use the Rasengan  Sometimes there may be uncontrollable situations where one side is more and the other is less, and then suddenly explodes. In this case, not only will the enemy not be hurt, but you may even hurt yourself. So when can you explode the water balloon? We are doing the second  stage."

    I nodded, took out a water ball again, and gathered chakra.  ¡®Pop¡¯ ¡®Pap¡¯ ¡®Pap¡¯ I followed Jiraiya¡¯s figure and kept moving forward, but the chakra in my right hand was still mobilizing and gathering in my hand.  With a 'pop' sound, the water polo on the water burst again.  I opened the back and took a look, only to see that there were only four water balloons left inside.  I took one out again and gathered chakra again in my right hand.  The water ball began to boil violently, as if the water inside was boiled.  Countless horns also appeared around me, but I couldn't break the water ball like this. I slowly increased the amount of chakra, and there was a 'pop' sound. Just after I increased the amount of chakra, one horn suddenly grew, and then  The water balloon burst again.

    I breathed a slight sigh of relief, and then took out a water balloon again. At this time, Jiraiya held my hand and said, "Okay, Naruto, that's it for today. We will continue tomorrow. We will do it tonight."  Let¡¯s live in this city.¡±

    I nodded and said: "Okay, lustful immortal." I held the water ball in my hand and gathered chakra again.  The water ball boiled again.  Then I slowly increased the amount of chakra, and watched the water ball boil. I increased the amount of chakra again, and with a 'bang' sound, the entire water ball exploded, and splashes of water splashed onto my face.  .

    Jiraiya took a look and smiled: "Oh, good. It seems that you have initially completed the first stage. Okay, let's try again to see if it was a coincidence." I nodded and took out the product again.  A water ball, then took a deep breath, recalled the feeling just now, and then gathered chakra in his hand.  The water ball began to boil. I continued to increase the amount of chakra, and then with a 'bang' sound, the water ball exploded.

    Jiraiya nodded with satisfaction: "Yes. In this case, the first stage of the Rasengan is completed. Okay, tomorrow I will teach you the second stage of the Rasengan. Have a good rest today!"

    I nodded, then my eyes darkened, my body went limp, and I fell down. Jiraiya stretched out his hand slightly to support me: "Chuck"Is it too much consumption? But I didn't expect that since his chakra could be so huge, he could complete the first stage of the Rasengan in just one day.  It seems that this boy has a really strong understanding of Ninjutsu.  I wonder how long it will take for this kid to fully learn the Rasengan?  But I think Minato must be very pleased!  "

    "Okay, Naruto, we will stay here today. We will stay in this city for one day. You first practice the second stage of the Rasengan. This stage and purpose are roughly the same as the first stage. The only difference is that the rubber ball does not  It will break as easily as a water balloon, so the chakra required this time will be increased." Jiraiya took out a lunch box with a basket of rubber balls: "The method is the same as the first stage. Okay, you can practice it yourself first.  Let's go! I'm going to check for news about Tsunade. This bento is your lunch." With that said, Jiraiya disappeared.

    I picked up a rubber ball and put the chakra in my hand to gather the chakra. Soon I added the chakra to the limit of the water ball, but now what I had in my hand was not a water ball, but a rubber ball.  Therefore, although the rubber ball is constantly vibrating, it is still very early before it explodes!

    I continued to increase the amount of chakra, and the rubber ball kept vibrating, but there was still no sign of exploding.  I continued to increase the amount of chakra, and with a 'squeak' sound, the rubber ball broke a hole and then deflated.  I threw away the rubber ball in my hand, then picked up a complete rubber ball and continued practicing.

    As the sun set, Jiraiya appeared next to me: "Hey, Naruto, how's it going?" Then Jiraiya looked at the broken rubber balls on the ground and said: "Uh-huh, it looks like you're really desperate for practice.  Ah, the chakra must be exhausted!"

    I lay on the ground, shook my head slightly and said: "It's still a little bit close. I can only break it, but I can't explode it. But my chakra has been almost exhausted. I don't have much strength left in my body.  "

    "It's true." Jiraiya helped me up and sat back to back with me.  Then Jiraiya took out a popsicle with two wooden sticks, then pulled it slightly, handed one to me and said, "Okay, this is for you, eat it."

    I raised my left hand that could still move a little and picked up the popsicle and put it in my mouth: "It's so sweet and delicious!" Jiraiya smiled softly and bit off his injured popsicle in one bite.  "By the way, Erotic Sage, have you found any news about Tsunade?"

    "Yes!" Jiraiya responded: "One thing is that Tsunade appeared in a casino in this city three days ago. After losing a large amount of money, she left the city. Her destination seemed to be just like  We headed to Tanshu Street just like we thought.¡±

    I nodded and said, "Then we should set off to Tanchu Street tomorrow, right?"

    Jiraiya nodded and said: "Ah, Famous will be here at Danshu Street tomorrow. Otherwise, that guy Tsunade will probably leave Danshu Street after losing all his money, and there is one more thing."  Things concerned me more. When I was inquiring about Tsunade's disappearance, I got another message that someone was also inquiring about Tsunade. In other words, besides us, there were others who were looking for Tsunade, and according to those in the casino,  A description of a person. I found out that this person is actually an old friend of mine." Then Jiraiya paused slightly and said: "That is, Orochimaru, who is also one of the three ninjas like me."  

    Jiraiya and I set off towards Tanshu Street, and I kept practicing with the rubber ball.  After two days, Jiraiya and I finally saw the shadow of Tanshu Street, and I had already thrown away the rubber ball. I slightly extended my right hand with my palm facing the sky, and then a blue chakra ball appeared out of thin air.  Formed on my palm, "Rasengan." I shouted softly, and then hit a tree trunk on the roadside hard.

    Jiraiya glanced at the tree trunk and said, "Idiot, this Rasengan can't even kill a cat." I was speechless. There was only a small hole the size of a fist on the tree trunk.  I have been able to use the Rasengan completely, but of course, the power has not been fully increased, and it cannot be compared with Jiraiya.

    "Yes, yes, yes." I responded, then gathered chakra again, and then formed spiral pills on my hand.  Then it hit a tree next to the road again.

    Jiraiya and I stepped into Tanshu Street.  Although this place is called a 'street', it is actually a very prosperous city filled with the cries of various vendors.  Of course, this place is famous for gambling, so there are many casinos and gambling halls here. In this city, people get rich overnight every day, but similarly, there are also people who go from being worth millions or tens of millions overnight.  A beggar who has nothing and lives by begging.  The whole city is very lively day and night.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 118 The Three Ninjas Gather

    We rested for a day at Tanshu Street. Early the next morning, Jiraiya and I separated. We looked for Tsunade in two directions.  The targets are also very clear, including major casinos, gambling halls and pubs.

    "No! Really. I wonder where she went?" I walked out of a large gambling hall.  He shook his head helplessly, and then ducked into another gambling hall.

    "Hey, kid, what are you doing here? This place is not for children. Get out of here." As soon as I stepped into the casino, someone shouted. I looked up and saw a man wearing a  A middle-aged man with a knife stood in front of me. He seemed to be the bodyguard of this casino.

    I reached out and took out a 10,000 tael banknote: "Now you can go in!"

    "Tch, this money was stolen from the house!" the middle-aged man said disdainfully.

    "Huh." I didn't answer and walked directly into the gambling hall.  This gambling hall is huge, but I searched and found nothing.  Then I planned to leave the casino, but after thinking about it, I stopped because I saw two women walking into the casino.  Both of them look very young, one looks about 30 years old, has the charm of a mature woman, and has a blue diamond mark on her forehead. What's even more exaggerated is that her majestic bust is really great.  The other one didn't look so attractive. Although he looked to be in his 20s, his face still had the youthfulness of a girl, and he was holding a clothed pet pig in his arms.  There was also a suitcase in his hand.

    Looking at these two people, I smiled softly, stepped back and said to myself: "I found you. Tsunade, and Shizune." Then I thought for a moment, and then I didn't immediately go forward to say hello, and stood there.  In situ.

    "Tsunade-sama, do you really want to bet? This is our last money." Shizune asked.

    Tsunade: "Idiot, you've already come here, how can you leave without taking a gamble? Don't worry, Shizune, I will definitely win this time."

    Shizune stepped back a step: "But, Tsunade-sama, you have said this 5246 times."

    Tsunade frowned, reached out and grabbed the suitcase from Shizune's hand, then threw it on the counter of the casino and said, "Change the money inside into chips."

    "Yes. Please wait a moment." The lady at the counter responded softly, then quickly opened the suitcase, checked the money inside, and then replaced it with a lot of chips.  Then Tsunade took a few chips and left, while Shizune picked up the remaining chips on the counter with tears in her eyes and quickly followed.

    I came to the counter and took out a 10,000 tael banknote and said, "Excuse me. Help me change it." The lady at the counter nodded and gave me a few chips.  I took the chips and followed Tsunade, who soon stopped at the large table.  I threw a few chips directly on the 'big' one. I took a look and put all the chips in my hand on the 'small' one. I opened the cup. The three dice combined were five o'clock. Small, and the casino would be 'big'.  'Take away the chips above, including Tsunade's chips of course, and then compensate 'Little' for the chips above.  Then, continue, after playing a few games, everyone at the gambling table also discovered this pattern. In short, if Tsunade plays small, they will play big, and if Tsunade plays big, they will play small.  As a result, the croupier was also frightened by Tsunade.  After all, you only get one portion, but you lose a lot.  But soon the dealer relaxed because Tsunade had lost all her chips.

    Tsunade and Shizune walked out of the casino.  Shizune whispered softly: "I knew it would be like this."

    "Damn it." Tsunade said loudly: "I will definitely win it back next time."

    ????????????????????????????????????????: "This sentence has been said 5247 times."

    "What did you say?" Tsunade said fiercely.

    Shizune waved her hands repeatedly: "No, I didn't say anything!"

    Tsunade looked at the gambling hall behind her and said, "Come on, Shizune, let's go find someone to borrow money. I must gamble once."

    Shizune said with a helpless smile: "But, Tsunade-sama, most of the people who can borrow money in Tanshu Street have already borrowed money. And the money you just lost was originally intended to be used to pay off debts, but now we have a  I don¡¯t have any money. I don¡¯t know what to do with lunch yet?¡±

    "If it's money, I have a lot here." I walked out of the casino with two big suitcases in my arms, looked at Tsunade and Shizune and said, "I'm sorry, I just heard that you seemed to be in need of money, and  I just won a lot in the gambling hall. Oh, by the way." I paused slightly, then pointed at one of the suitcases and said, "I remember that this suitcase seems to be the suitcase you use to exchange chips?  "

    Tsunade glanced at the suitcase in my hand and murmured: "This kid looks a bit like that person." Then Tsunade looked at me and said: "Hey, kid, do you know me? I?Remember I used to see me.  "

    I nodded and said: "It's true that you haven't seen me, and I haven't seen you either. This is our first meeting, but I know you. Of course, I only know your name and past history."  Some experiences of Tsunade-hime."

    Tsunade frowned slightly and said, "Really? What about you? Kid, what's your name?"

    "Let's get to know each other, I am Uzumaki Naruto, Konoha's special jounin." I smiled softly: "But I also have another name, Namikaze Naruto."

    "Konoha, Namikaze" Tsunade read for a moment, then looked at me carefully, then took a deep breath and said: "It seems that there will be trouble next. I didn't expect to be able to be here.  Seeing old friends I haven¡¯t seen in so many years!¡±

    "Long time no see, Tsunade." Orochimaru's cold voice sounded, and then Orochimaru, Kabuto, another handsome boy and a red-haired girl appeared in front of us.  Orochimaru looked at me and said: "Naruto, it seems that you already know your identity, how about it? Are you interested in coming to my place? Let's destroy the entire Konoha together. Come as you have suffered for more than ten years.  Revenge for all the humiliation!"

    I took out a scroll, sealed the two suitcases in my hand inside the scroll, and then smiled softly at Orochimaru: "Ah, it turns out to be Orochimaru. As for my identity, I do already know it.  As for Konoha? I have no interest in attacking ordinary people, of course, as long as they don't mess with me. As for those who forced my mother, sooner or later I will get back ten times a hundred times from them. For joining you  I'm not interested at all over there, I don't like to be with snakes." Then I paused slightly and said: "Forget it, let's not talk about it, by the way, Orochimaru. I don't know what you are doing here?  Are you coming to hold a class reunion with Tsunade?"

    "Hehe." Orochimaru's eyes flashed with murderous intent, and then he smiled softly: "That's right, but if Jiraiya is added, then the three of them are all here."

    "Hey, are you thinking about me? Orochimaru." Jiraiya appeared in front of us holding a wine bottle and a few skewers of grilled squid. Then he handed the grilled squid in his hand to me and said, "I just brought some for you.  It¡¯s for food. I didn¡¯t expect to be here. Seeing Tsunade and Orochimaru, now all the Sannin from back then are here.¡±

    Tsunade turned around and said, "Okay, I've seen you before, I've said it before, see you again when you have the chance, Shizune, let's go!" Everyone was stunned, but they didn't expect Tsunade to leave right away.

    Orochimaru looked at Tsunade's figure and said: "Hey, Tsunade, do you want to see Naoki and Dan again. I can help you."

    "What!" Orochimaru's short words stopped Tsunade's footsteps, and then Tsunade suddenly turned around to look at Orochimaru and said: "You said you could let me see Naoki and Dan again." Tsunade  Her voice kept trembling, and her whole body was trembling.

    A cold smile appeared on the corner of Orochimaru's mouth: "Kimimaro."

    The handsome young man took a step forward and said, "Lord Orochimaru."

    Orochimaru looked at Tsunade and said: "He is a descendant of the Taketori clan. As long as you help me cure him, I will let you see those two people again. Of course, as long as you prepare two living people."  "

    Tsunade was obviously moved, and Jiraiya looked at Kimimaro and said: "The Taketori clan? I didn't expect that there are still people from that race surviving. Orochimaru, he also has the blood line of the Taketori clan, right? You let  Tsunade is also treating a bone marrow bacterial disease that the Taketori clan is bound to contract."

    "Tsunade-sama." Shizune stepped forward and stood in front of Tsunade and said: "Tsunade-sama, you absolutely cannot agree. You should know very well what kind of person Orochimaru is. If that person is cured, he will only  It will increase Orochimaru¡¯s strength, so please don¡¯t agree.¡±

    The smile on Orochimaru's face remained unchanged: "Tsunade, you should know that I like to study forbidden arts. I have developed a forbidden technique, the Reincarnation of the Earth. Using this forbidden technique, I have successfully resurrected the first generation and the second generation.  Naruto. Jiraiya also knows this. Right? Jiraiya."

    Jiraiya was slightly speechless, "Shizune. Get out of the way." As soon as Tsunade saw Jiraiya's speechlessness, she knew that what Orochimaru said was true.

    I spoke softly: "Tsunade, if you really want to see your brother and lover in this way, I advise you to give up, because even if you do, I don't think they will be happy.  On the contrary, it will make you very sad.¡±

    Tsunade hesitated slightly, and I continued: "The souls reincarnated and resurrected from the dirty soil will completely lose their minds, leaving only souls and instincts. The first and second generations were completely controlled by Orochimaru after they were resurrected. Do you really want them to use this method?"  How to resurrect? Or are you just selfishly caring about your longing for them, regardless of whether it is fair to them?flat.  "

    Orochimaru smiled softly and said: "It's you, Kimimaro, that little kid every time. This kid got in my way several times, so get rid of him."

    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru."

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 119 The Curse Seal Reappears

    We are short

    Kimimaro's face was pale with a hint of blood. Kimimaro slightly stretched out his hands toward me: "Ten fingers are bullets. .com" 'Bang bang bang' I saw the phalanges of Kimimaro's ten fingers shooting like bullets.  When I came out, I quickly jumped to the roof of a house.

    When I turned around, I saw ten small holes in the place where I was standing. I frowned slightly: "Ten fingers pierced the bullet! It should have been your bones just now, right?"

    Jiraiya said: "Naruto, this is the 'corpse bone vein', the blood line of the Taketori clan. You can use the bones in your body as weapons. Any bone is a deadly weapon."

    I nodded: "Use the bones in your own body? It sounds really interesting! Hey, your name is Kimimaro, right. Come with me. These places are too small, let's go to an open place to fight!"  "As I said that, I jumped onto another house and headed out of the city.  Kimimaro glanced at it, then jumped up to follow.

    Orochimaru thought for a moment and then jumped up and followed. Kabuto and the girl naturally followed. Jiraiya glanced at Tsunade, then jumped towards us.  Tsunade looked at everyone who disappeared all of a sudden, then turned around and said: "Damn it. These guys." Tsunade stepped down, looked at our figures and chased after us.  Shizune herself followed.

    "Let's go here!" After I left Tanchu Street, I quickly crossed the forest outside Tanchu Street and came to the grassland.  I stopped listening, and then Kimimaro naturally stopped, and then other people came one after another.

    "Naruto Namikaze, are you really willing to put down the humiliation and choose to protect Konoha." Orochimaru looked at me and said, "Does the proud blood in your body allow you to do this? Are you really willing to endure the entire twelve years of humiliation?  Let it go? Come to my side, Naruto. As long as you come to my side, I will teach you all my forbidden techniques so that you can have the strength to take revenge."

    I shook my head gently: "Thank you for your kindness, Orochimaru. But you are wrong about something. I have never forgotten the hatred and humiliation. These things have been deeply engraved in my bones. But  I promised the lustful immortal that as long as those ordinary people don't take the initiative to mess with me, I will not do anything to them. As for the people who forced my mother back then, I will not let anyone go. The mastermind and accomplices, I will use them  to pay for it with his blood.¡±

    "Very good murderous aura." Orochimaru praised softly, then shook his head slightly and said: "But it's a pity that you are never of use to me. Kimimaro kill him."

    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru." Kimimaro responded.

    Kimimaro stretched out his hands toward me: "Ten fingers to penetrate the bullet." I looked at the ten phalanges that were shooting towards me, and then I dodged them upwards.  At this time, Kimimaro's hands were already waiting for me.  It seemed that he had deliberately forced me to jump just now. After all, there is no place for people to use force in the air.

    "Ten fingers penetrate the bullet." Countless phalanges suddenly shot out from Kimimaro's fingers without any pause, just like a machine gun.  But because I was in mid-air, I had nowhere to use my strength.  This made him somewhat helpless in the face of the countless phalanges that were coming at him.

    Looking at the countless finger bones that were shooting towards me, I formed a seal with my hands and said, "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough." I took a breath and then spit it out towards the ground. The strong air flow lifted my body up out of thin air.  .  All of Kimimaro's finger bones shot past me, shattering the rock behind me.  After dodging the phalanges, I formed the seal again: "Ninja Technique: Shadow Clone Technique." 'Bang!' A burst of smoke rose up, and six of me appeared around me.

    "He actually used the 'Great Breakthrough' to avoid the 'Ten Finger Penetrating Bullets' of the Taketori clan. This kid is very skilled in the application of ninjutsu." Tsunade took a look and commented lightly.

    Jiraiya showed a look of pride on his face and said: "Naruto's application and understanding of ninjutsu is no less than that of his father. And with every battle, Naruto's strength is growing rapidly.  Yes. Maybe his achievements will be towards all of us in the future."

    "Really? Then I'll wait and see!" Tsunade responded softly.

    The six of me fell down from mid-air and stood up again.  I stood at the back, and the five me in front formed the seal at the same time: "Wind Escape¡¤Wind Blade." Then the five me stretched out my hands to grab them, and a burst of chakra suddenly surged out of my hand, and then a wind blade appeared in my hand.  sword.  Then he headed towards Kimimaro.

    "Dance of Chun." Kimimaro muttered, then the skin on his shoulder broke open and a white arm bone about 1.2 meters long was pulled out. After the arm bone was pulled out, the skin closed again.  The five of them held the sword of wind and stabbed at different places on Kimimaro's body at the same time. Each place was in a weird direction.  The head, neck, heart, any place being stabbed would be fatal.

      Kimimaro watched as several wind swords advanced instead of retreating. After dodging the current two wind swords, he let the two of me pass, and then used his arm before the wind sword in front of him stabbed him.  The bone pierced into the body of the third me, and with a bang, this me disappeared.  The wind sword that was about to stab Kimimaro also disappeared.  Then the arm bone in Kimimaro's hand stabbed towards the fourth me. Two ribs emerged from his back and shot towards the two already behind him, directly stabbing the two me.  With a 'bang', the two of me also disappeared.  At the same time, the arm bone in his hand stabbed the fourth me, and the fifth me's wind sword was about to hit Kimimaro, and Kimimaro stretched out his left hand and said: "Ten fingers penetrate the bullet." 'Bang' five phalanges.  It shot out and hit the fifth me.  ¡®Bang bang¡¯ I also disappeared with the last two.  In the blink of an eye, all five of my shadow clones were defeated by Kimimaro.

    I smiled softly and formed a seal: "Wind Release: Wind Blade." I stretched out my hand to grab it, and a wind sword appeared in my hand. Then I ran towards Kimimaro and stabbed straight at him.  Kimimaro frowned slightly, holding the arm bone in his right hand and stabbing me. And because the arm bone is longer than my Wind Sword, if this continues, Kimimaro will definitely stab me first.  I smiled slightly, lowered my foot, straightened my body, stepped on Kimimaro's arm bone, used the force to turn over and came to behind Kimimaro, held the sword of wind upside down in my right hand, and stabbed towards Kimimaro (  Refer to 'Heaven and Earth share longevity')

    Kimimaro turned and dodged, and stabbed me with the arm bone in his hand. At the same time, he shrank his left hand slightly. I held the wind sword in my hand and slashed hard at the joint on the arm bone. The wind sword broke.  , and then dissipated, but nothing happened to the arm bones.  Kimimaro shook his right hand, and the arm bone in his hand stabbed towards me again.  At the same time, he stretched out his left hand and said, "Ten fingers penetrate the bullet." His left hand continued to shoot out the phalanges.

    I had no time to hide, so I made a slight seal: "Ninja Technique: Needle Jizo." The long golden hair behind me suddenly grew.  Wrapped myself tightly.  Only two eyes remained.  The sound of "bang bang bang" kept ringing. After the arm bones stabbed my hair, the ejaculated finger bones also hit my long golden hair.

    As soon as Kimimaro's offensive stopped, I formed the seal and said: "Ninpo Technique: Chaos Lion Technique." My hair, which was originally protected, started flying and stabbed straight towards Kimimaro.  Although Kimimaro continued to resist, the number of hairs stabbed was too much, so although Kimimaro could not be harmed head-on, Kimimaro was unable to move.

    "Hey, Jiraiya, when did you teach this to that brat? But I remember that the power of the 'Lion Jutsu' shouldn't be that strong!" Tsunade looked at me using the hair ninjutsu and said to her.  Jiraiya said, "Have you improved again?"

    Jiraiya shook his head and said: "It is true that I gave Naruto the Technique of Chaos Lion, but I did not make any improvements to this ninjutsu. He once mentioned to me the technique of 'Chaos Lion'."  The power can still become stronger. As a result, Naruto and I met Uchiha Itachi a few days ago. At that time, Naruto used the current 'Lion Technique'. Only then did I know that Naruto had already completed it.  To improve this ninjutsu."

    "Really? I didn't expect this brat to be really capable?" Orochimaru licked his lips and said, "Kimimaro, kill that brat quickly, we don't have time to waste here."

    Kimimaro suddenly burst out with an evil chakra, and then his whole person completely changed, and his skin color turned gray-black.  There are six bones protruding outward from the back, as well as a tail.

    I took back the ¡®Lion Chaos Technique¡¯ because I knew it was useless now.  Jiraiya was slightly startled when he saw Kimimaro's appearance, and then flew out: "Naruto, step back, and leave the rest to me."

    "Ninja Technique: Hidden Shadow Snake Hand." Orochimaru stretched out his right hand, and a poisonous snake suddenly came out of his sleeve and bit Jiraiya. Jiraiya paused slightly, then grabbed the snake and tightened it slightly.  He strangled the poisonous snake to death.  But at this time, Orochimaru was already standing in front of Jiraiya. A cold smile appeared at the corner of Orochimaru's mouth: "Jiraiya, we didn't have many fights in the last battle at Platycodon City. If your hands are itchy, I'll come.  Let¡¯s play with you.¡±

    At this time, Kabuto stepped forward slightly and said: "Tsunade-sama, I heard that you are the strongest medical ninja in the world. Please give me some advice."

    "Not interested." Tsunade refused.

    Shizune stepped forward and said: "If you want to fight Tsunade-sama, then pass me first."

    "Kabuto, are you sure?" Orochimaru said softly.

    Kabuto pushed up his glasses and said, "Let's try it. And I'm very suspicious of Tsunade-sama being regarded as the strongest medical ninja."

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 120 Blocking the Sword for Others

    "Really? Then I'll let you try it. I also want to know how much fighting power Tsunade-hime I haven't seen in 23 years still has?" Orochimaru's cold voice sounded.  .  com said: "Honglian. Go and chat with that girl."

    "Yes, Orochimaru-sama." The girl Orochimaru brought, Guren, responded, and then raised her right hand slightly forward. A red wrist blade formed on her arm, and it seemed to be made of crystal material.  of.

    "Another special bloodline limit?" I looked at the girl and said, "Orochimaru, you have a lot of capable people around you!"

    Guren rushed towards Shizune. It turned out that Shizune did not take Guren seriously, but after watching the battle between me and Kimimaro, Shizune no longer dared to look down on anyone, especially Guren, a special person.  People who are bound by blood inheritance.  So when Shizune saw Guren rushing over, she immediately formed her hands into palms and gathered chakra in her hands.  It seems to be the unique ability of medical ninjas, the chakra scalpel.  This can be used for treatment, but it can also be used for attack, and once used for attack, the power is even greater than that of ordinary ninjutsu.

    Guren is indeed a person with the boundary of blood inheritance. The battle with Shizune was inseparable for a while. The outcome of who wins and who loses depends on other factors. However, Shizune has been following Tsunade and faced most of them.  Thieves and debt collectors probably don't have many chances to fight, so Shizune's combat experience is seriously lacking. And Guren is following Orochimaru, and it's probably impossible not to fight, so Guren's combat experience is far behind Shizune. These two  One person has little combat experience but has greater chakra volume and control than the other, while the other has rich combat experience but lacks chakra volume and control.  It is estimated that this battle was fought.

    Orochimaru and Jiraiya, they were once partners and they were very familiar with each other's moves. After the battle at Kikyo City, the two of them were even more familiar with each other, so there was no difference between the two of them.

    There was a 'boom', and the ground shook slightly. When I turned around, I found that Tsunade had already joined hands with Kabuto Yakushi. Tsunade kicked Kabuto towards him, although Kabuto dodged and let the ground bear the weight of Tsunade.  As a result, with this point as the center, cracks spread out all around, forming a large circle of more than ten meters.  But unfortunately Kabuto wasn't hurt at all.

    A drop of cold sweat broke out on my forehead and I said to myself: "What a terrifying strange power. I guess this kick is even more powerful than Xiao Li's five-door kick!"

    "What a strange power." Kabuto pushed up the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said, "No wonder you can become a figure equal to Orochimaru." With that said, Kabuto rushed towards Tsunade, and the battle between the two began again.

    "Dance of Maidenhair¡¤Flower." Such a voice suddenly came from in front of me. I was slightly startled. I turned my head and saw that bones began to appear on Kimimaro's left hand, and the whole left hand gradually  It became boney and gradually formed a huge spiral spear, which looked like the drill bit of an earth drill.

    I shook my head slightly and became distracted. I looked at Kimimaro and frowned slightly. Kimimaro was startled and activated the second stage of the curse seal.  At this stage, Kimimaro's strength will increase dramatically.  I thought for a moment, formed a seal with my hands and said, "Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang', five more me appeared around me again.  Then all five of them held kunai in their hands and rushed towards Kimimaro.

    Kimimaro ran toward me. I looked at one of them and made a slight seal with his hands: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Fierce Wind Palm." A huge wind blade shot towards Kimimaro.  Kimimaro smiled slightly, saw the right moment, raised his left hand and stabbed towards the wind blade suddenly, with a 'bang' sound, Kimimaro actually broke through the 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm' and stabbed towards me at the same time.  .  "Ninjutsu: Acupuncture Jizo." The second me took two steps forward and stood in front of the first me. At the same time, my long golden hair suddenly grew and completely surrounded my body. The other three me walked from the side holding kunai.  Attack Kimimaro.

    Kimimaro did not stop his attack. The spear in his left hand pierced the hair directly. Although it did not break, it broke through the dense hair and penetrated directly into it. Then it penetrated through and the tip of the spear pierced the hair.  The first one behind my body.  The sound of "bang bang" sounded, and the two of me disappeared.  Then Kimimaro swung the spear in his left hand and blocked the other three kunai. Then he turned around and swiped his tail. The three kunai in my hand were directly knocked away, while Kimimaro blocked the three kunai.  After each of my kunai flew out, with the power of rotation, the spiral spear in his left hand swept through the entire army in one move. As a result, all three of me were hit, and then the three of me disappeared.  At this time, the sound of "grab, snatch, snatch" sounded, and the kunai that had just been swept away by Kimimaro landed near Tsunade and Kabuto.

    I frowned slightly. Although I knew that Kimimaro¡¯s strength would definitely increase greatly after he unleashed the second stage of the curse seal, I didn¡¯t expect that Kimimaro¡¯s strength would actually increase.He was so strong that he defeated all five of me in the blink of an eye. You must know that Kimimaro had to use several unique ninjutsu and a lot of time to deal with my five shadow clones just now.  It was solved, but now Kimimaro did it in the blink of an eye without using any ninjutsu.  This shows that Kimimaro's strength has not only increased slightly.

    I was still thinking about how to fight Kimimaro, but Kimimaro would not give me this time. He rushed towards me and stabbed me with the spiral spear in his left hand.  I frowned slightly, lowered my foot, and jumped to hide. The 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm' was broken, and the 'Needle Jizo' couldn't block it. Not to mention the 'Chaotic Lion Technique', it was incomparable in terms of single-target attacks.  Where's the 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm'.  In this case, almost all of my attack moves are useless. In this case, the only move I have left is that one move.

    Looking at the spiral spear in Kimimaro's left hand, I swung to the side and hid. At the same time, I made a seal in my hand: "Beast Wave Palm." A wind blade headed towards Kimimaro's boneless right hand.  Originally, when Kimimaro saw that I had dodged the attack, he planned to pursue me immediately, but when he changed to the right, another wind blade attack came. Kimimaro turned slightly to one side and dodged, but in this way, he lost  Opportunity to pursue.  In this way, facing Kimimaro's constant attacks, I kept dodging, and at the same time, I used the "Zeast Wave Palm" that consumes less chakra to hinder Kimimaro's offensive.  Although Kimimaro's speed has exceeded me after the second stage of the curse seal broke out, he was unable to stab me at all in this situation.  I know that the cursed seal state cannot be entered for too long. As long as I survive a certain period of time, Kimimaro will have to exit this state, and then I can win this battle.

    Kimimaro also knows this.  So when he saw me dodging continuously, he opened his mouth and said: "Dance of the Maiden Flower Vine." Kimimaro stretched out his hand and pulled out the spine from his body. It looked like an iron whip, and then he glanced at  As I continue to attack,

    Kimimaro had the same weapon in both hands, and the attack speed suddenly increased greatly. I could only keep dodging. Seeing that it was almost impossible to escape, I quickly stretched out my hand to create a wind sword, and used the wind sword.  After blocking it, the result was that the Sword of Wind was scattered, but it was the Sword of Wind that blocked it. If I bought a little time, I couldn't dodge it at all.  Moreover, Kimimaro's speed continued to increase.

    "Ah" Suddenly a scream sounded, and everyone looked around in shock, only to see Tsunade falling to the ground, holding herself tightly with both hands, and there was a lot of blood on her face.  , you can tell at a glance that it¡¯s not hers.  But there was a look of fear in Tsunade's eyes.  There were some wounds all over Tsunade's front pocket, but they were just minor scratches, nothing serious.  Kabuto's right hand held a kunai, and the kunai stabbed into his left hand, probably hitting an artery. Otherwise, there wouldn't be blood splattering around him like it is now.  The blood on Tsunade's face was probably Kabuto's blood.

    Kabuto pulled the kunai out of his hand, and more blood spattered out. Tsunade closed her eyes in fear when she saw the splattered blood.  Kabuto looked at Tsunade with a trace of disdain in his eyes: "I didn't expect that the legend turned out to be true. Tsunade-sama, who was once one of the three ninjas and killed countless enemies on the battlefield, was actually afraid of blood. This is really a  It's ironic." Then Kabuto smiled softly and said: "But it's really thanks to you that you are afraid! If it weren't for this, I would have been dead after what happened just now. Now, I see Tsunade, one of the three ninjas, again.  Sir!" Kabuto said as he held the kunai in his hand and stabbed Tsunade in the heart, while Tsunade closed her eyes tightly and her body was still shaking.

    "Tsunade, fight back quickly." Jiraiya said loudly, and wanted to rush over, but Orochimaru stood in front of Jiraiya. Jiraiya tried his best to get past Orochimaru.  Orochimaru's strength is not inferior to Jiraiya, not to mention that Orochimaru just wants to block Jiraiya.

    "Tsunade-sama." Shizune discovered Tsunade's crisis and wanted to save her. At that time, Guren was still standing in front of her, because her distraction put her at a disadvantage.

    ¡®Poof¡¯ Kabuto¡¯s kunai stabbed, Tsunade looked at the blood on her body in horror: ¡°Why?¡±

    Kabuto held the kunai and smiled softly: "The kunai that Kimimaro just swept away were all special kunai. Naruto, you used the 'Flying Thunder God Technique' to save Tsunade. But.  You shouldn't be the kind of person who can easily sacrifice for others!" Just now I saw that Tsunade was about to be stabbed, so I quickly formed a seal and activated the 'Flying Thunder God Technique' to block Tsunade.  It stabbed me in the right chest.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 121 Tsunade Recovers

    "Yeah?

    I stretched out my left hand and grabbed Kabuto's hand holding Kunai: "Ah, of course I am not the kind of person who sacrifices easily for others. If you kill other people, I will never look at it, but there will always be some  People are exceptions. .com Tsunade will be considered one for the time being."

    "For the time being?" Orochimaru licked his lips and squinted his eyes slightly: "Naruto, it seems that you must go against me."

    "Whether you want to do anything right depends on your actions. If you retreat now, then our battle will not have to continue." I grabbed Kabuto's hand and said: "But I also know that it is impossible. Orochimaru,  I think your treatment of Kimimaro is secondary, the main purpose should be Tsunade's medical ninjutsu, after all, Tsunade's medical ninjutsu is of incomparable help to your research on forbidden arts."

    Orochimaru's eyes turned slightly cold: "As expected, he is indeed the fourth generation's son. But looking at Tsunade's current appearance, I don't need Tsunade like this. The current Tsunade is not helpful to me at all."

    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru." Kabuto responded.  Then I tried to pull my hand back, but failed.  Kabuto smiled and stretched out his left hand: "Naruto, you'd better let go, otherwise, I won't mind cutting off your tendons." As he spoke, chakra gathered in Kabuto's left hand, and the chakra scalpel appeared again.

    I stretched out my right hand and opened it slightly: "You just stabbed me with a kunai. Do you want to leave without paying a price? It's too simple." As I said that, a blue figure appeared in my palm.  of chakra balls.  Kabuto was startled, and left his left hand to attack my arm, hoping to escape. The corners of my mouth slightly raised, and my palm moved towards Kabuto: "Rasengan."

    "Ah" The Rasengan hit Kabuto's stomach, and Kabuto's entire body flew out. After spinning 36000c in the air, Kimimaro stepped forward to catch Kabuto, but the impact was so powerful that even Kimimaro couldn't  After enduring it, Kimimaro stood on the ground with his feet and was dragged out by the powerful impact. Finally, two ten-meter-long foot marks were created on the ground before the two of them stopped.  And on Kabuto's stomach, where the Rasengan had just been attacked, there was a spinning injury that was very serious.  Kabuto immediately started to treat his wounds.

    "Rasengan!" Orochimaru looked at me, his eyes became more gloomy, then he looked at Jiraiya and said: "I didn't expect you to teach him this. But we haven't seen each other for less than a month.  He was actually able to learn this trick."

    "No. It's not a month." Jiraiya shook his head and said: "It's true that I taught Naruto the Rasengan, but even I didn't know that Naruto could already use this move. After all, Naruto never knew  So far, it has only been a short week."

    "What!" Even Orochimaru was surprised this time: "In one week, he learned the Rasengan in just one week."

    I turned around and stretched out my hand to pull out the kunai stabbed on my body, then turned around and squatted down to look at Tsunade and said: "I didn't expect that Tsunade-hime, one of the three ninjas in the past, only has this level of strength now.  Having not fought in years, has your strength deteriorated to this extent? In this case, you cannot become the fifth generation Hokage. And you have no interest in surpassing such a Hokage. TsunadeMother-in-law  .¡±

    "Call me sister." It is a woman's nature to love beauty, and age is a taboo for women, so when she heard me call her mother-in-law, Tsunade immediately ran away, put down her fear of blood and said loudly, and then looked at my right chest  He gathered chakra with his hands and put them on my chest and said, "Really, you don't cherish yourself at all." I smiled softly and said nothing.  The wound on my chest healed almost in the blink of an eye. Not only was Tsunade's outstanding medical ninjutsu, but the Kyuubi in my body also had a lot to do with it.

    "Hey, Naruto. Why are you standing in front of me?" Tsunade put down her hand and asked after seeing that the wound on my chest had disappeared.

    I smiled and said: "It's nothing? Just the way you and Sister Shizune look at me!"

    "Eye?" Tsunade asked doubtfully.

    "Yes, it's just the eyes." I nodded and said, "When I said my name, you and Shizune-sister already knew my identity, including the Kyuubi in my body. But the way you looked at me  There is no such feeling of hatred and resentment in it. If there is, it will never be hidden from me." Then I paused slightly, then lowered my body and leaned into Tsunade's ear and said, "Of course,  This is just a secondary reason. The main reason is that I can see Jiraiya's feelings for you. Jiraiya is someone I care about very much, so I will use my life to protect the smile on his face. If you die  If he loses it, he will be very sad. Love is the most unforgettable thing. I don't want to make him sad." Then I paused and said, "Although I don't know who the rope tree and Duan are, and what they have with you.  relation?  But I know that if they love you, they must be heartbroken about how you are now, so you should cheer up as soon as possible.  And if you love them, you should also live a better life for them. Only in this way will they not still worry about you after they die.  "

    "Really?" Tsunade lowered her head and looked at the blood on her body, and her trembling body began to slowly calm down.  After a while, Tsunade reached out and wiped the blood stains on her body casually: "You are right. I am Tsunade, one of the three ninjas, and the strongest medical ninja in the world. I will never die like this.  Here." I shrugged nonchalantly.  Tsunade stood up and said, "Naruto, you just said you wanted to surpass Hokage, right?"

    I shook my head: "No, the ideal of surpassing Naruto was my ideal when I first became a ninja. My current ideal is to surpass everyone who stands in front of me. Surpassing Naruto and the other four shadows is just my first step."

    Tsunade nodded: "The ideal is great. Although I don't know if it can be realized, it is not that easy to surpass me."

    "I will surpass you." I said firmly: "The Fifth Hokage, TsunadeMother-in-law."

    "Yes." Tsunade nodded, then she was stunned and shouted to me: "I told you, call me sister." With a 'bang' sound, Tsunade punched a huge rock next to her.  I saw the rock slowly cracking, like a spider web, cracking in all directions.  With a "boom", the whole rock fell down, because it had completely turned into a small piece of gravel.  The largest piece is only about the size of a fist.

    "Yes, yes, yes." I responded repeatedly: "I understand, Granny Tsunade."

    "Naruto, you did it on purpose!" Tsunade's voice became louder and louder, and her face began to look ugly.  "We're in big trouble." I thought to myself, and with a 'whoosh' sound, a golden light flashed, and I appeared on the other side, holding the sword of wind in my hand, which just happened to block the crystal blade in Honglian's hand.  Guren immediately backed away when she saw my figure.

    I looked at Honglian in front of me and said, "Jingdun? Another Blood Succession Boundary. Sister Shizune, it's not good to be distracted during the battle, especially when this Blood Succession Boundary has a battle."

    Shizune said embarrassedly: "I'm sorry. But I am very happy to see Tsunade-sama recovered. Thank you Naruto."

    Orochimaru took a look at the situation on the field. He knew at a glance that Tsunade had fully recovered, which meant that the next thing he had to face was two Kage-level opponents, plus one who could borrow the Nine at any time.  Tail power of me.  And his side was already injured, Guren was still too young, and his strength had not been fully revealed.  There is only one Kimimaro.  A cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "I didn't expect it would be you again this time, Naruto. I didn't expect that my plan would be ruined by you two or three times. It was like this in Kikyo City, and it's like this here. But it won't be like that next time.  It's easier." Then Orochimaru looked at Tsunade and Jiraiya and said: "We will meet again." With that, Orochimaru reached out and grabbed Kabuto and Guren, and the three people disappeared.

    Kimimaro stretched out his hands and said: "Ten fingers to penetrate the bullet." Suddenly, densely packed finger bones flew out, almost covering the entire sky, causing the movement we just wanted to pursue to stop.

    Jiraiya and I stood in front of Tsunade and Shizune, and we formed the seal at the same time: "Ninjutsu: Acupuncture Jizo." Our hair grew long at the same time, surrounding our entire bodies, and there was a 'bang bang bang' sound.  It kept ringing and stopped after a while. At this time, there was no one in front of us, and Kimimaro had already left.  And there are countless finger bones around our feet.

    Tsunade walked towards me and said: "Naruto, thank you very much this time. I want to give you a gift. Just close your eyes!" I was stunned for a moment, then nodded and closed my eyes, but I closed  After closing my eyes, I felt a pain on my forehead. I saw Tsunade reaching out and flicking my forehead. I smiled slightly, and then I felt a warm and soft feeling on my forehead. I saw Tsunade closing her eyes, her soft hands  Lips on my forehead.

    Tsunade let go of me and said: "Just now you were punished for calling me 'mother-in-law'. This is the gift of thanks." Then Tsunade turned around and said: "Okay, let's go back to Konoha!" Tsunade picked up the  The coat with the word 'Gamble' written on it walked towards Konoha.  Shizune picked up the pet pig and followed.

    Just as I was about to follow, Jiraiya stood in front of me and whispered: "Hey, Naruto, how did you feel just now?"

    I was stunned for a moment, then smiled softly and said, "Luxury Immortal, do you want to know?" Jiraiya nodded repeatedly, and I smiled: "I won't tell." Then I jumped towards Tsunade: "Thank you for the gift.  , Granny Tsunade." "Call me sister." "Haha." There is a blue crystal necklace in my neck that is beating constantly.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 122 Tsunade Returns to the Village

    "I'm finally backcom" Tsunade looked at the Leaf Village in front of her from a distance and said: "It's been 23 years. I never thought that I would come back one day after 23 years." After a few days,  Our group returned to Konoha.

    "Let's go, Tsunade." Jiraiya stepped forward and said: "The old man is waiting for us at the door!" Tsunade nodded and walked towards the door of Konoha Village, and the third generation had already received the news. After all,  Tanshu Street is still in the Land of Fire, and our whereabouts have always been in the eyes of Konoha Anbu.  So we knew the time of our return very well, so the third generation stood at the entrance of the village early in the morning waiting for Tsunade's return.

    I looked at the people at the entrance of the village and frowned slightly. In addition to the third generation, there were two people, a man and a woman, about sixty or seventy years old. Looking at these two people, I immediately stopped and looked at Jiraiya  He and Tsunade turned around and said: "We have arrived in Konoha. Sennin, Mother-in-law Tsunade, Sister Shizune. I am very tired, so I will go back first. See you next time!" I said without giving them a chance to speak.  , jumped onto the tree trunk with one jump, and then jumped directly from the nearby wall into the Konoha Village several times.

    Jiraiya looked at my disappearing figure, then glanced at the people at the entrance of the village and frowned slightly: "No wonder Naruto left, it turned out to be these two people."

    Tsunade was slightly stunned and said: "These two people? They were teammates three generations ago. Is there anything wrong with them?"

    Jiraiya looked back and said: "After Minato sacrificed himself, Kinai did not get the life she deserved. It was not even as good as the original life. She was treated unfairly. She had just given birth in order to stay in  His son, who was taking care of him, actually had to complete various dangerous tasks. In the end, he had to escape from Konoha because the difficulty of the tasks increased. And these two people were one of the masterminds back then. Because in their view, Naruto  It is the ultimate weapon. They want to master Naruto, but they are afraid of not being able to control him. So they want to force Kinai to death in order to make Naruto lose his feelings, and then give him some care to control Naruto.  People, it¡¯s just that Kinai escaped with the help of Kakashi. So they were even more afraid of Naruto. They were afraid that Naruto would know these things sooner or later, so they kept restricting Naruto¡¯s growth. I think if they weren¡¯t doing something behind the scenes  , Naruto should not have had such a hard life when he was a child, after all, Kakashi will take good care of Naruto."

    Tsunade nodded and said: "I see. No wonder you asked me not to reveal that Naruto already knew his life experience. After all, according to the character of these two people, if they knew that Naruto already knew their life experience, they would definitely destroy it.  Naruto's. With Naruto's current strength, he definitely can't compete with them. But I have a little doubt. These two people are usually hidden behind the scenes, because Naruto and Kawa have no direct intersection. The only intersection is probably Naruto.  It¡¯s about the mother. At that time, Naruto was just a baby, so he shouldn¡¯t know these things, right?¡±

    Jiraiya shook his head: "I don't know either, but I think it might have been Kyuubi who told him! Naruto and Kyuubi seem to have a very good relationship! Naruto has long been able to easily borrow the power of Kyuubi. So Kyuubi  It is indeed possible that Ou told Naruto these things, and if this is the case, then it is not difficult to explain the murderous intention Naruto showed just now."

    "A person who has been bullied since he was a child has a deep resentment towards the village, but suddenly he knows that his father is the supreme being in the village. After his father sacrificed for the village, his mother and himself gained this kind of  Regarding treatment, I think Naruto is being kind enough not to destroy Konoha." Tsunade said, "Konoha has only been established for 60 years, but it has already become such a rotten place!"

    Jiraiya smiled slightly and said: "Do you think Naruto doesn't have this idea? Naruto's palace is very deep, so he didn't reveal anything about himself. I once had a candid conversation with Naruto.  The person told me very bluntly that he had never forgotten the hatred and insults he had suffered. He was always thinking about revenge. Even if he destroyed the entire Konoha, he didn't care. But he never took action. It's not that he couldn't do it, it was just that he couldn't.  He just wants to see the people he cares about sad. So he gave up for the time being. But he will never let go of the person who forced Qinai back then. So Naruto and them have become a fight to the death."

    Tsunade covered her forehead and said: "Naruto Uzumaki, go to bed Koharu, Mito Gate inflammation. I suddenly feel my head hurts."

    A trace of killing intent flashed in Jiraiya's eyes: "I promised Naruto that if he only wanted to do it for his mother, I would stand by his side. Minato and Kinai are both my disciples, and I was not in the village back then.  Let their mother and son be treated like this. These people really deserve to die."

    "Hey, Jiraiya, don't mess around." Tsunade said worriedly.

    Jiraiya restrained his murderous intent: "I know Tsunade, I won't do it easily.And Naruto won't let me do it alone. My current idea is to teach Naruto as much as possible. I think he will take revenge himself.  "

    "It seems that Konoha is really in decay." Tsunade looked at the door of Konoha Village getting closer and closer and said: "I didn't expect that there would be such a big contradiction in Konoha, which seems to be peaceful."

    Jiraiya looked at Tsunade with a flash of brilliance in his eyes: "It's not just that, after more than a month of investigation, I found that the strength in Konoha Village is divided into two parts. The first is the ANBU, and the third generation only mastered half of it.  The ANBU power, as well as the power controlled by the Sarutobi clan, and the nominal control of all Konoha ninjas. Next is Danzo, the leader of the 'roots', who controls the power of the other half of Konoha's ANBU and the ANBU training organization  'Root', as well as the power of the Elders Council. It almost occupies more than the average power of Konoha. It is a rival to the three generations. When Orochimaru attacked Konoha, Danzo stood still, and there were ANBU members on Platycodon Castle, who were against the violent attack.  Naruto launched an attack, and the three generations tried to stop him but no one paid attention."

    Tsunade was stunned for a moment, then said: "Hey, isn't it, Jiraiya, is Danzo's power so strong? Then the only power I have is myself and Shizune."

    Jiraiya shook his head and said: "No, of course it's more than that. I will definitely stand by your side. Moreover, Naruto and Danzo are determined to fight to the death, and they have no good impressions of the third generation. If you become the fifth generation, Naruto  They should also be on your side." Then Jiraiya paused slightly and said: "Oh, by the way, there are two people you should pay attention to. One is Hyuga Hinata, the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, but she was  The Hyuga clan gave up. After Naruto dated her, because the identity of Naruto's fourth generation son was exposed, her status in the Hyuga clan improved. On the Platycodon Castle, Naruto went berserk and completely lost his mind. Originally, he was  No one could stop him, but a tear from the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan brought Naruto back to his senses. So recently, her status in the Hyuga clan has been completely restored, and if nothing else, she is probably accepting it.  The training of the successor! The other is a little girl named Ran Ran, who is only 3 years old now, but is extremely sensible. Naruto rescued her from the outside. Naruto loves her very much. "

    Tsunade asked doubtfully: "So how many people in Konoha are there that Naruto cares about?"

    "Very few." Jiraiya said: "Kakashi, Chuunin Umino Iruka, Hinata, Ranran, and several new ninjas who just became ninjas this year. Even if I, you, Shizune are added,  There are no more than 15 people." Jiraiya paused slightly and said: "But these people that Naruto cares about, except Iruka, others can become your strength."

    Tsunade was stunned: "Really? It's really rare! I understand. Okay, let's go! If you keep talking, the old man will hear it." Tsunade looked at Konoha and sighed slightly: "I guess  I am probably the least powerful Hokage among the generations of Hokages in Konoha!"

    "Tsunade, it has been 23 years, and you are finally back." The third generation said when Tsunade came to him.  Tsunade nodded and said: "Yes, I'm finally back."

    ¡°After I jumped into Konoha, I didn¡¯t stop, I jumped in one direction with all my strength, and soon arrived at the 44th training ground.  A place also known as the Forest of Death.  Because after the last Chunin Exam, this place has officially become a forest of death.  Few people in the neighborhood come here anymore.  I looked around, made a slight seal with my hands and said, "The art of multiple shadow clones." With a 'bang', hundreds of me appeared around me.  I quickly searched around and found no one, so I started to use ninjutsu without any purpose.  "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique", "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough", "Wind Release: Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm", "Wind Release: Thousand Faced Wind", "Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique", "Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet"  "Rasengan" My shadow clone and I kept releasing ninjutsu. All kinds of ninjutsu were released casually as if they were free of charge. They were released without any purpose. I didn't do it for anything else, just to vent.  Originally, I didn't see Koharu and Mito Kadobu who were sleeping, so I thought I could pretend that nothing happened for the time being, but I didn't expect that when I saw them for the first time today, I still couldn't control the murderous aura in my heart.  That's why I left immediately.

    "Hufufu." I kept breathing heavily, and my chakra was almost exhausted.  And my other shadow clones should be almost consumed.  I made a slight seal with my hands and there was a 'bang' sound, all my shadow clones disappeared, and for a moment, strong fatigue came over me.  I shook my head to wake myself up, and then jumped away from the place.  Only a mess was left.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 123 Thunder God Sword

    Under the auspices of the third generation, Tsunade held a ceremony to succeed the fifth generation Hokage on the third day after returning to Konoha, and the third generation retreated behind the scenes. In this case, nominally everyone in Konoha was with Tsunade.  Down.  But this is only in name only. Danzo and the Council of Elders may not oppose Tsunade on these small matters, but they will never let Tsunade do anything where their own interests are involved, and they will even join forces to deal with them.  Tsunade pressed.  As for the third generation, although he handed over the ANBU power in his hands to Tsunade, in fact, Tsunade could not mobilize this part of the power well at all, because the prestige of the third generation was far greater than that of Tsunade.  If the Sandai and Tsunade gave orders at the same time, these ANBU would probably obey the Sandai's orders.  So Tsunade is in urgent need of something to enhance her prestige.

    Because of the ceremony for Tsunade's succession as Hokage, all missions in Konoha Village were suspended, so Hinata and I were both in Konoha. We hadn't seen each other for a while due to missions, which made me miss her very much.  The two of us cherish this rare opportunity and stick together every day, but with the end of Tsunade's succession ceremony, we will continue to start the mission.

    "Kakashi-sensei, Sasuke, Sakura, are you also here to accept the mission? Well, who is this?" I came to the Hokage's office to accept the new mission.  As a result, I didn't expect to see Kakashi. Because I became a special jounin and left, there was one less person in the seventh class, and now a young man in black joined the team.

    He looked at me and smiled and said, "Hello, you must be Naruto-senpai! I'm Sai. Please take care of me." His smile was fake.

    I was slightly stunned, looking at this young man with black hair, black pupils and wearing black clothes, and smiled softly: "Hello."

    "Hey, it's Naruto." Kakashi looked at me with a look of relief in his eyes. He looked at me and wanted to say something, but paused slightly and said, "How have you been practicing recently?"

    I nodded and said: "It's not bad. Although I'm not completely satisfied yet."

    "Really?" Kakashi responded: "Take your time, it's very rare for you to have this level of strength at your age." I nodded, and suddenly I noticed two scorching eyes.  , I saw Sasuke staring at me closely, the strong unwillingness in his eyes was clearly revealed.  I smiled bitterly, Kakashi glanced at me and said, "Okay, Naruto, let's go first. Be careful when you complete the mission alone in the future."

    Sakura waved her hand to me and said, "So Naruto, let's see you next time!" After saying that, a few people left the Hokage's office.

    "Okay, Naruto, I came to you this time because I have a task for you." Tsunade said to me.

    I nodded and said, "Okay, do you have any mission? Grandma Tsunade."

    "Call me sister." Tsunade said loudly, which seemed to shake the entire Hokage building. Then she took out a scroll and threw it to me and said: "Then, this is your mission. This mission is very important to me. If you can  If completed, it can enhance my prestige. You should know that for me, what I need most now is prestige. Otherwise, I am just a puppet. So Naruto, I'm begging you."

    I was stunned, took the scroll, opened it, and a photo fell out. I glanced at the photo and the target, smiled softly and said, "It's true. After the battle at Platycodon City, the figures of the first and second generations appeared again in your eyes."  Right now, if you can recapture the second-generation lost Thunder God Sword at this time, it will indeed enhance your prestige, Grandma Tsunade. I know. I will leave now, and I will regain this Thunder God Sword in the shortest possible time. As for this  Aoi Green Blue, I will bring his head back. It will also enhance your prestige, Grandma Tsunade, for killing the rebellious ninja of Konoha."

    Tsunade nodded and said: "Please, Naruto, but you have to be careful. Although the opponent is not strong, but with the Thunder God Sword in hand, it cannot be underestimated. If there is danger, then retreat first.  I will send people to support you. After all, this is a B-level mission, and it may become an A-level mission at any time."

    I looked at Tsunade, and I could feel Tsunade's care for me.  I smiled softly: "Don't worry, I can easily kill such a small character with one hand. Thank you, Granny Tsunade." With that, I turned around and left the office.  After watching me leave, Tsunade rubbed her aching head.

    "Tsunade-sama, isn't it too dangerous to leave Naruto alone? After all, the opponent has the Thunder God Sword in his hand! That is a weapon left behind by the second generation." Shizune said with some worry: "I wonder if I should send a few people  Go and help Naruto?"

    "Do I have anyone I can send?" Tsunade asked, "There are only three people I can trust now, you, Jiraiya and Naruto. You have to help me handle Hokage's official affairs, and Jiraiya helps me seize  Some new power. All I can rely on now is Naruto."" Tsunade looked at the door of the office and said: "Naruto is my third and last time to rely on me.  I don't want anything to happen to Naruto either.  but  "Tsunade-sama¡­."  "

    After I left the Hokage's office, I jumped towards home.

    "Brother Naruto." Ran Ran rushed towards me after seeing me.  I reached out my hand to catch Ran Ran.

    I gently touched Ran Ran¡¯s head and said, ¡°Ran Ran, I¡¯m going on a mission. You have to take good care of yourself.¡±

    Ran Ran's eyes dimmed, and then she quickly recovered and said: "Ran Ran knows that Ran Ran will take care of herself. Brother Naruto doesn't have to worry about me, and that lecherous grandpa will also come to see Ran Ran. Brother Naruto, you  Be careful when performing tasks." After Jiraiya met Ran Ran, he was dubbed the 'lecherous grandpa' by Ran Ran, but it suited Jiraiya very well.

    I put down Ran Ran with a gentle smile, packed up, and left the house. Soon I left Konoha, and then I took out the scroll and opened it to read: "Kwai Green Blue, Konoha Rebellion, and Rain Hidden Murakami"  Shinobu, holding the Thunder God Sword.  It is reported that he accepted the mission from the Country of Tea and has already headed towards the Country of Tea.  The goal is to recapture the Thunder God Sword before the opponent returns to Hidden Rain Village.  ¡¯ There is a sentence written at the end of the scroll, ¡®Be careful. If the situation is unfavorable, go back and I will take care of everything for you.  ¡¯ I looked at this sentence and reached out my hand to erase it.  Then he speeded up and headed towards the Kingdom of Tea.

    After arriving in the country of tea, I found a teahouse and sat down.  After clicking something casually, I was going to take a rest and then go check out the other party's news.

    ¡°Guest, are you an outsider?¡± After the meatballs I just ordered were served, the boss asked,

    I smiled: "Yes, I am traveling around the world with my master in the hope of writing good novels! But my master seems to be looking for inspiration now. So I am here alone now."

    "Novel." The boss was slightly startled and said: "It turns out that your master is a writer! It's so rare! But you and your master came at the right time! In a few days, it will be our four-year event.  The Todoroki Grand Shrine Bon-jewel Competition. The two families, Camellia and Huangji, are working hard for the competition! If it is included in your novel, it will definitely increase the sales of the novel."

    "Really?" I smiled softly: "It's really a good time! So where do the two bosses live? I'm very interested in this?" After a while, I paid the bill.  .  I found a place where no one was around, and then I made a 'bang' sound with my hands, and three people appeared around me, and then two people headed in the other direction.

    Not long after, two messages came to my mind. After checking the messages, I left the Country of Tea and headed towards Konoha.

    Soon I met a group of people who seemed to be samurai, wearing bamboo hats on their heads and swords at their waists.  I looked at them and made a slight seal with my hands: "Transformation Technique." Then I turned into a person like them with a bamboo hat on my head, and followed quietly behind the last person.  Then a group of people moved towards Konoha and received news from my shadow clone. These people were from the Yamacha family and their mission was to seek help from Konoha.  And my other shadow clone received another piece of news. The Yellow Aabi family invited a Jonin from Yuyin Village.  The jounin seemed to be preparing to kill the group.

    With a sound of "Whee", a person appeared in front of us, with green hair and a forehead protector from Yuyin Village on his forehead. The most important thing is that the sun in the sky is so big, but he is still holding an umbrella. It's really  What a maverick.

    "You should be from the Shancha Family of the Land of Tea!" The other party looked at us and said, "I advise you to give up the Todo Taisha Competition immediately."

    "Hmph." All the warriors surrounded the man. One of the warriors held a knife and slashed at the man. The other warrior didn't seem to think of this. He stepped back and threw the umbrella in his hand into the air.  go out.  But he still didn't escape completely, and the forehead protection strap on his forehead was cut off.  The forehead protector fell off.  But at this time, the umbrella that was thrown into the sky kept shooting out Qianbon.  Suddenly all the warriors were stabbed and lost their fighting ability.  Of course I didn't get stabbed.

    The other party looked at me and said: "Oh, there is one more. I just want to use you to scare the monkeys."

    I lowered my head, took out a photo from my body, compared it with him and said, "Konoha rebel ninja, Aoi Green Blue, I heard that you have the Thunder God Sword left behind by the second generation. Hand over the Thunder God Sword."

    ¡°You are not from the Shancha family, who are you?¡± Kui Lu Qing Lan looked at me and said warily.

    I casually threw away the photo in my hand, and then with a bang, I changed back to my original appearance: "Konoha's special jounin, Uzumaki Naruto. I was ordered to recapture the Thunder God Sword and kill the traitorous ninja."

     ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 124 Recapture the Thunder God Sword

    "Konoha Special Jounin?" Aoi Green Qinglan looked at me and laughed loudly: "Haha, when did Konoha fall to this level? The Special Jounin turned out to be just a brat." After laughing for a while,  Aoi Green Qinglan lowered her body to pick up the forehead protector and put it on again. She looked at me and said, "I hate the ninjas of Konoha the most. Aren't you going to take back the Thunder God Sword!" Aoi Green Qinglan took out a round ball from her body.  I don't know what was pressed on the iron handle, and a yellow light came out, and an ordinary iron handle turned into a sword.  He looked at me with murderous intent gradually appearing in his eyes: "This is the Thunder God Sword. You are lucky to die under this sword."

    I glanced at Aoi Green and Blue and shook my head helplessly. Although he showed murderous intent, the killing intent was too weak, far behind Orochimaru. Moreover, he had been cut off by the opponent just now when he started fighting with these samurai.  Judging from the forehead protection belt, the combat effectiveness is not even comparable to that of a chuunin. However, if the factors of carelessness and underestimation of the enemy are deducted, then this person's strength is only at the level of a chunin.  I'm afraid even an ordinary jounin can kill him instantly!  But if you add the Thunder God Sword.  The strength needs to be increased to a higher level.  However, his strength is at best just above the chunin level.

    I looked at the other person and said: "With your strength, you can hold the Thunder God Sword for such a long time. I have to say that your luck is really good. Forget it, haven't you always held the Thunder God Sword? Then I will  Let you die by the Thunder God Sword! Just treat me as a pity for you."

    "You're a kid who doesn't overestimate your capabilities." The green and blue woman came towards me holding the Thunder God Sword in her hand.  I stretched out my right hand and grasped it, chakra surged out of it, and then a wind sword took shape in my hand.  Holding the sword of wind, I pierced Kui Lv Qing Lan's heart.  I don't have any advanced physical skills, but I know how to attack the enemy and save him.  So when I use the sword, I can only stab and slice.  But if the opponent is someone like Kui Lv Qing Lan.  As long as you pretend to die with him, he will definitely retreat.  But Kui Lu Qing Lan did not move away. Instead, the Thunder God Sword moved horizontally and blocked my own heart. Then my Wind Sword pierced the blade of the Thunder God Sword, and then my Wind Sword gradually  's dissipated.  I was stunned, let go of the Wind Sword in my hand, and leaned back.  It widened the distance between Kui Lv Qing Lan.

    Kui Lu Qinglan held the Thunder God Sword and said: "I didn't expect that the Thunder God Sword is a second-generation weapon that others can easily cut even with chakra."

    "I really didn't expect it." I said calmly: "It's just that what I didn't expect was not the power of the Thunder God Sword, but that the Thunder God Sword was in the hands of someone like you. I have to feel sorry for the Thunder God Sword. I miss his previous master,  The Second Hokage is so majestic. I didn¡¯t expect that this sword would fall into your hands after the Second Hokage¡¯s death. This should be called the Divine Weapon in the Dust!¡± As I said that, I made a slight seal with my hands, and then disappeared from the place.  A person appeared behind Kui Lu Qinglan, holding a blue chakra ball in his outstretched right hand: "Rasengan." I held the Rasengan in my hand and pushed towards Kui Lu Qinglan.  At such a distance, not to mention Aoi Green and Blue, even Kakashi might not be able to dodge. With a 'boom', the Rasengan in my hand directly hit Aoi Green Blue's waist. The Rasengan is so powerful.  The impact force sent Kui Lv Qing Lan flying directly. Seeing Kui Lv Qing Lan spinning and flying away, I paused slightly and reached out to pick up the small 'Trident' kunai on the ground: "Thunder God Sword"  ! It matches my 'Flying Thunder God Technique'! Find a chance to ask Grandma Tsunade if she can give me the Thunder God Sword. After all, if this kind of magic weapon is left to gather dust, it will be a kind of disaster.  It's a sin!" I gathered chakra on my feet, looked at the green and blue figure in the sky, and flew in the direction of his flight. As for those people on the ground, whether they live or die has nothing to do with me.  nothing.

    It didn¡¯t take long for me to catch up with Aoi Green Qinglan, but because of the direct attack from the Rasengan, I had already passed out, and there was a spiral wound on my waist.  But what I didn't expect was that in this situation, Kui Lu Qing Lan still held the Thunder God Sword tightly. At this point, I had to admire him.

    I stretched out my hand and opened the green and blue hand, picked up the Thunder God Sword, then took out a black cloth and covered the other person's head, and then slashed it with the sword.  Then I took out a scroll and sealed the piece of cloth in the scroll with a slight seal. Then I took out a photo and made two "swipe" sounds. The photo was cut into four sections and fell on the body.  Then I left with a slight movement, leaving only a headless corpse and a forehead protector from Yuyin Village scattered next to the corpse.

    The sky has completely darkened, but I have just reached the gate of Konoha. Looking at the gate of Konoha, I did not go in directly. After thinking about it, I took out a special kunai and inserted it in place.  Then I made a slight seal with my hands: "Flying Thunder God Jutsu." Then I disappeared and appeared in the alley of a street in Konoha Village. It was a dead end with almost no streets.People come here, and my apartment is right next door.  So under normal circumstances no one would come here at all.  And in an inconspicuous place in the corner of the alley, I quietly hid a special kunai.

    I looked at the scene around me, with a smile on my face, then took out a scroll, opened it, and with a slight "bang" sound, a black cloak and an animal mask appeared on the scroll.  .  I put on a cloak, hid my golden hair inside the cloak, then put a mask on my face, and then cautiously walked towards the Hokage building.  Looking at the Hokage building, I was followed by a few Anbu.

    "Hey, you are in that position, why did you leave your position without permission?" an ANBU shouted to me, while several people vaguely surrounded me.  But I didn't answer and moved on.

    At this time, several more Anbu surrounded me, and one of them said: "Who are you? If you don't answer, we will attack." Although this voice sounded familiar, at this time, I was completely surrounded.  I stopped, and then a dozen Anbu surrounded me. The Anbu who had just spoken pulled out a knife and said: "Dance of the Three Suns and Moons." Only after seeing this move did I remember who this person was.

    The opponent was holding a knife and suddenly divided into three figures. There was a figure above, on the left, and on the right, holding a knife in his hand and attacking me.  I smiled softly, made a slight seal with my hands and said: "Ninjutsu: Acupuncture Jizo." My hair hidden by the cloak flew, golden light flashed, and instantly surrounded me, and then the other party's three  A figure, the two figures above and on the left disappeared, only the figure on the right was holding a knife and looking at my clothes. Unfortunately, the attack power was not enough to cause harm to me at all, and it did not even cut off my hair.  break.

    The ANBU was startled, stepped back and said, "Who are you?" Another ANBU asked, "Why do you use Jiraiya-sama's ninjutsu?" But the voice was a female one.

    I shook my head and said, "I have a mission. When I see the Fifth Hokage, I will naturally explain it to her."

    The other party hesitated for a moment, and then said to the other ANBU: "You continue to patrol." "Yes." All the ANBU around him left.

    "You should continue to patrol!" The female ANBU also said, and then the ANBU who came with her also left.

    At this time, the ANBU said: "Since you can use Lord Jiraiya's ninjutsu, you must also be a ninja from our Konoha. Please tell me your identity, otherwise, I will not let you see Lord Hokage."  of."

    I took off the mask on my face and said, "Konoha's Special Jonin, Uzumaki Naruto." Then I looked at them and said, "Does this allow me to see Granny Tsunade? Teacher Moonlight Hayate. The whole of Konoha,  I guess you are the only one who can dance the Three Suns and Moons."

    After the other party saw me, he also took off the mask on his face. Sure enough, it was Tsukiseki Hayate, the examiner for the third preliminary round during the Chunin Examination.  "Ahem, it's Naruto. Why are you dressed like this?"

    I looked at another ANBU member, Moonlight Hayate nodded to that ANBU, and that ANBU also took off the mask on his face, only to see a head of purple hair exposed, which looked extremely beautiful in the moonlight.  She looked at me and said, "Anbu, Uzuki Xiyan. If you can't explain what you're wearing, I won't let you pass."

    I glanced at them and said: "I dressed up like this because I wanted to test whether Konoha's defense was still as lax as when Orochimaru attacked. Of course, this is only one reason. As for the others, I have my own mission.  I will explain it directly to Godai. But judging from the situation just now, Konoha's defensive strength is not strong, but the protection of Naruto has been strengthened a lot. It's not bad for the time being." Then I paused and said:  "I'm going to find the Fifth Hokage. If you are worried, then come with me!" As I said that, I jumped towards the Hokage's office.  The two of them were followed behind.

    "Stop." Maoyue Xiyan caught up and drew the knife from her back directly, heading towards the attack. The angle was very tricky and I couldn't fight back, but I couldn't avoid it.

    I formed a seal with both hands and said: "Shadow Clone Technique." Several me's appeared around me, and then I stepped on another me's body, and several of them jumped into the Hokage building.  When I turned around, I saw Uzuki Xiyan and Yueguang Hayate heading towards me.  I came to the Hokage's office, looked at the faint light, and then knocked on the door.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 125 The First Frontal Conflict

    "Come incom" Tsunade's voice came out.  I opened the door gently, and the bodies of Yue Guangfeng and Uoyue Xiyan behind me stopped forcibly.  I walked into the Hokage's office and saw Tsunade who was still busy at work. It was already very late. Except for the ninjas on duty, everyone else had basically fallen asleep. However, as the Hokage, Tsunade was still busy with the work.  various documents,

    "Naruto. Why are you back so soon?" Shizune said with some confusion when she saw me.

    After Tsunade raised her head and saw me, a hint of joy flashed in her eyes.  Then I noticed the moonlight blast and the moonlit face behind me.  Tsunade said calmly: "Okay, you go down first!"

    "Yes, Hokage-sama." Moonlight Hayate and Uoyuki Xiyan responded, then turned around and left.

    After watching the two of them leave, Tsunade said: "Naruto, you're back, you're not hurt!" Then Tsunade gave a slight pause and comforted her: "It doesn't matter if the task is not completed, after all, the other party has  Still holding the Thunder God Sword, such a divine weapon. As long as you can come back safely." It seems that my coming back so soon made Tsunade think that I didn't complete the mission!

    I shook my head and said: "No, Aoi Green and Blue's strength is very weak. Even with the Thunder God Sword, he is only a person who has just broken through the Chunin and reached the Jonin level. What's more, he may not be able to use the Thunder God Sword.  The power." As I said that, I took out a sword hilt and pressed a button on the sword hilt. A yellow light immediately appeared, and the original sword hilt turned into a sword.

    "Thunder God Sword!" Tsunade exclaimed immediately after seeing the sword. I nodded and handed the Thunder God Sword to Tsunade. Tsunade held the Thunder God Sword and looked at it carefully and said secretly: "Sure enough, it was left by my uncle.  Thunder God Sword.¡±

    I took out a scroll from my body and threw it to Shizune and said, "Sister Shizune. What is sealed in this scroll is the head of the rebel ninja Aoi Green Blue. I just saved it in the normal way. You should be able to crack it easily."  "Shizune took the scroll and nodded.

    After a while, Tsunade took back the sword blade, handed the Thunder God Sword to me and said, "Naruto, take this sword. You must use this sword properly from now on." I was slightly stunned.  Tsunade looked at me and said softly: "The actual use of this sword to me is far greater than its meaning. After all, as the Hokage, I have no chance of being on the front line. This sword is in my hands."  It is of no use at all, but you are different. You are already a special jounin. You will definitely be promoted to a jounin in the future, and the tasks you perform will inevitably become more and more dangerous. With this sword, you can also be safer.  .¡±

    I stupidly took the Thunder God Sword. It took me a while to react, and I nodded quickly and said, "Thank you, Grandma Tsunade."

    Seeing me taking the Thunder God Sword, Tsunade smiled softly, then reached out and flicked my forehead and said, "I told you to call me sister."

    I smiled softly, thought for a moment and said, "Grandma Tsunade, when I returned to the village, no one knew that I had returned to the village except for the two Anbu just now, Tsukiseki Hayate and Uazuki Yugao. I  I¡¯m thinking, if I hold this Thunder God Sword and hand it to you in front of everyone during the day tomorrow, what do you think the situation will be like?¡±

    Tsunade's eyes lit up, and I paused slightly: "If there is a sentence or two circulating in the village, such as 'Tsunade-sama killed the traitorous ninja and regained the lost Thunder God Sword as soon as he succeeded to the position of Hokage'"  . What do you think the situation will be like then?" At this point, I stopped. Shizune heard my words and was slightly startled. Then she immediately handed the scroll in her hand to me again. I took the scroll: "Then  I'm leaving first, Granny Tsunade, and I'll hand in the mission tomorrow morning."

    After I left Tsunade's office, I held the iron handle of the Thunder God Sword, smiled softly, and then put on the cloak behind me again, blocking my long golden hair, and then made a slight seal with my hands: "Flying Thunder God Technique."  In an instant I disappeared.

    Early the next morning, people who got up early began to appear on the street. Slowly as the sun rose, more and more people appeared on the street. In the forest some distance from the entrance of Konoha Village, I was  Lying on a tree, I looked up at the sun and said softly: "It's almost time." As I said that, I jumped down from the tree and came to the avenue. Then I took out a scroll and rolled it with both hands.  With a sound, a somewhat round thing appeared on the scroll. The outside of this thing was covered with two layers of black cloth.  Then I pulled out the hilt of the sword, and when I pressed it, a yellow blade emerged from the hilt.  I held the black cloth in my left hand and the sword in my right hand as I headed towards Konoha.

    "Hey, you are Naruto Uzumaki! What are you doing with your sword?" When I approached the gate of Konoha, a chuunin guarding the gate appeared in front of me and said.

    I glanced at him: "Special Jonin, Uzumaki Naruto, kill Konoha traitor Aoi Green Blue and take back the second generationThe treasure left by the Hokage, the Thunder God Sword.  Now that both things are here, why don't you go and report it to the Fifth Hokage?  "

    The chuunin was shocked, looked at the Thunder God Sword in my hand, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said: "This is the Thunder God Sword left by the Second Hokage." Then he woke up and said: "Okay, you wait here, I  Just go and report it to the Fifth Hokage." He jumped up and left.  It seems that the name of Thunder God Sword is too big, and he never thought that I should be the one to see Godai, not Godai to see me.  But the effect should be better now.

    This time I really felt like a monkey in the zoo. Some villagers heard our conversation just now, and they all pointed at the sword in my hand and muttered.  And there were more and more people gathering, and even some ninjas stopped.  At this time, it had only been more than a month since Orochimaru attacked, and what happened in Platycodon Castle was still fresh in my mind. At this time, I appeared here holding the Thunder God Sword, which had to stop them.

    Soon Tsunade appeared. At this time, Tsunade was actually wearing orthodox Hokage clothes. This was the first time she wore such clothes outside of the succession ceremony.  She was followed by Jiraiya, Shizune, Akai, Kurenai, Asuma and a bunch of other ninjas.  This was deliberately arranged by Tsunade. She deliberately gathered a large number of jounin and chuunin to discuss the future development of Konoha. At this time, the chuunin brought back the news that I had regained the Thunder God Sword, so  There was this situation where a lot of ninjas showed up.  And walking side by side with Tsunade were the Third Hokage, Koharu Koharu, and Mito Kadenen.

    I looked at the two people, and my eyes slowly started to become colder, but at this time, I found that Jiraiya was constantly winking at each other, so I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.  After calming down the murderous intention in my heart, when I opened my eyes again, these two people were no longer in my eyes.

    I walked up a few steps and said, "Naruto Uzumaki kills the traitorous ninja and takes back the Thunder God Sword." As he said that, he handed over the two things in his hand.

    After turning to bed, Xiaochun took a few steps forward and stood in front of me. Her slightly squinted eyes showed a trace of disgust. She stretched out her hand towards me without any expression on her face and said, "Give me the Thunder God Sword! I'll hand it over to you."  Hokage-sama." After returning to bed, Koharu emphasized the tone of 'transfer'.  If it was really handed over to her, I'm afraid it wouldn't be handed over to Tsunade at all.

    I bypassed Koharu who was sleeping, stood in front of Tsunade, handed over the two things and said, "My lord Godai, I'm here to hand over the task."

    When I went to bed, Xiaochun's face turned blue and white, and the look she looked at me became even more disgusting.  Mito Kadobu looked at me with cold eyes and said, "Can't you control it?" Sandai took a puff of cigarette and shook his head helplessly.  There was a worried look in his eyes as he thought, "Can the conflict between Naruto and them be irreconcilable? What should we do?"

    Tsunade reached out and picked up the black cloth in my hand, handed it to a jounin next to me, then reached out and picked up the Thunder God Sword in my hand. The jounin opened it and looked at it, and then said to Tsunade: "Godai-sama,  This is indeed the head of the traitorous ninja Aoi Green Blue."

    Tsunade held the Thunder God Sword in her hand, looked at it carefully for a while and said: "Yes, this is indeed the Thunder God Sword left by the Second Hokage." Tsunade held the hilt and pressed it, and the blade disappeared.  Tsunade handed the hilt of the sword into my hand and said: "Naruto Uzumaki, you killed the rebel ninja Aoi Green Blue and took back the Thunder God Sword within one day, and I heard that you completed the A-level mission last time.  It seems that I haven¡¯t paid you yet, so now I hand over this Thunder God Sword to you, even if it is the reward for these two missions, does it make sense to you?¡±

    "Wait a minute." Before I could say anything, Xiaochun said loudly when he went to bed, with a trace of disgust and anger in his tone: "I don't agree. The Thunder God Sword is a treasure left by the second generation, and it has just been returned.  After arriving in Konoha, if it is handed over to someone else, if it is lost again, then who will be responsible for this responsibility?"

    Mito Kadoyan also nodded: "I agree, I don't think Uzumaki Naruto has the strength to protect this sword, and I even less think he has the qualifications to hold this sword." Mito Kadoyan also looked at  He gestured to the third generation to say something.

    The third generation paused slightly and said, "Tsunade, would you like to think about it again?"

    Tsunade looked at the third generation, sighed in her heart and said to herself: "Old man, have you reached this level of age? You are so tolerant to them, no wonder they are so arrogant. If you can be stronger  , I don¡¯t have to work as hard as now.¡±

    Jiraiya also sighed in his heart: "Perhaps when Naruto seeks revenge from those people in the future, the third generation will also be Naruto's enemy. Old man, do you really not have the ambition you had when you were young?"

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 126 Obtaining the Thunder God Sword

    Tsunade looked at me and said in a calm tone: "The Thunder God Sword was stolen by the rebel ninja Aoi Green Blue a few years ago. For several years, Konoha had no way to deal with Aoi Green Blue, let alone take back the Thunder God.  The sword is gone, which shows that Aoi Green Blue is not weak and has the ability to protect the Thunder God Sword. Now Uzumaki Naruto has actually taken it back and killed Aoi Green Blue, and what happened in Platycodon Castle, you should all still be grateful  Don't forget it! Naruto already has the ability to protect this sword, as for the qualifications, that is not something we can decide."

    "Tsunade." After seeing the third generation go to bed, Koharu seemed to want to speak again and said quickly: "It is true that the Thunder God Sword was taken back by Naruto, but I think we should go back first and think about it carefully. After all, the Thunder God Sword is the second one."  It was left on behalf of the Lord. And we are not suitable to argue here. Moreover, we can compensate Naruto for the contribution he has made in other ways."

    Hearing the words of the third generation, Jiraiya and Tsunade showed a sad expression on their faces. They knew that the third generation persuaded them to compromise and compromise with the elders.  If Tsunade really agrees to the third generation, then Tsunade's dignity as Hokage will be completely lost, and this is exactly what Koharu, Mito Menen and the others hope for. A mere Thunder God Sword is simply not enough.  In their eyes, after all, no matter how good the Thunder God Sword is, it is just a dead object. What they want more is to suppress Tsunade's dignity.  Turn Tsunade into a puppet.

    The third generation looked at Tsunade and sighed slightly and whispered: "Tsunade, you are already the Fifth Hokage. I also know that you work very hard every day, but don't have any conflicts with the elders in the future? Especially yesterday  It¡¯s about tonight. Don¡¯t think like that again in the future.¡±

    Tsunade was startled, gritted her teeth slightly, and clenched her fists tightly with both hands. Jiraiya looked at the third generation with a flash of pain in his eyes, but when he saw Tsunade's appearance, he quickly stepped forward and gently whispered in Tsunade's ear.  After saying a few words, Tsunade nodded, relaxed her whole body, and then said with a smile on her face: "Ah, the Third Hokage is right. After all, the Thunder God Sword was left behind by the Second Generation. It really needs to be carefully considered.  After a while, we can decide how to deal with it? But Naruto, the credit for regaining the Thunder God Sword cannot be ignored. Well, Naruto, the most important thing for a ninja is ninjutsu, then I will give you the book of seals to see."  Here Tsunade paused slightly and said: "The 'Sealed Book' is a scroll left by the first Hokage. It records countless powerful ninjutsu, and the first generation has a destiny that only the contemporary Hokage can handle this scroll. But although you  Take back the Thunder God Sword, but I can¡¯t hand over the Sealed Book to you, so let¡¯s do it, three days, I¡¯ll give you three days, and after three days I will take back the Sealed Book, it¡¯s up to you how much you can learn.¡±

    As soon as Tsunade's words came out, the expressions of Koharu and Mito Katoyan who went to bed immediately changed. Mito Kadoyan, who had been silent until now, immediately said: "Absolutely not. Tsunade, you don't seem to have thought about the importance of the sealed book.  The Book of Sealing is actually called the Book of Sealing because it records a large number of forbidden techniques. The first generation of adults has a destiny, and no one except the Hokage can read it. Only the Hokage is qualified to add new ones to it.  Ninjutsu." Mito Kadoyan's tone revealed anger and strong dissatisfaction.

    Jiraiya took a step forward and said with a smile: "I remember what the First Lord said, if someone has made great achievements without any reward and has the approval of the Hokage, he can also read the book of seals. Now Naruto takes back the Thunder God Sword and strikes  Killing the traitorous ninja is considered a great achievement, and Tsunade, as the fifth Hokage, has already agreed. Why can't Naruto read the book of seals? Of course, if the Thunder God Sword is given to Naruto, then there will be no problem, but if now  The Thunder God Sword is about to be taken back, but the Elder Council is not allowed to take out the Book of Sealing. It seems a little unreasonable." Then Jiraiya paused slightly and said: "And who the Fifth Hokage wants to reward, it seems that the Council of Elders does not care about the affairs of the Council of Elders.  It¡¯s too lenient!¡±

    Jiraiya¡¯s words were thorny, pointing out that Koharu and Mito Kaden were overstepping their authority. At the same time, he also hinted to the third generation that Tsunade was now the fifth Hokage.  They are not themselves, so when they go to bed, the faces of Koharu and Mito Kadoyan change one after another, turning green and white.  Looking at Tsunade and Jiraiya, he snorted coldly, turned around and left with a flick of his sleeves.  The third generation looked at it, shook his head helplessly, turned and left.

    Jiraiya sighed slightly and whispered to Tsunade: "I originally thought I had won Moonlight Hayate, but unexpectedly it turned out to be an old man" Jiraiya paused slightly before speaking.  "I didn't expect that the third generation would be sent to monitor you." Jiraiya had a sad look on his face.

    Tsunade did not speak, but held the Thunder God Sword in her hand and handed it to me and said: "Uzumaki Naruto, I will give you the Thunder God Sword now. I hope you will not live up to the reputation of the Thunder God Sword in the future."

    I stepped forward and knelt down on one knee and said, "I, Naruto Uzumaki, swear that I will never live up to the name of the Thunder God Sword."

    Tsunade nodded and then facedThe group of ninjas at the back said: "Okay, now go back to your posts. We'll talk about other things next time." "Yes." All the ninjas behind Tsunade disappeared after taking one look at me.  Then Tsunade gestured towards me, then turned and left with Jiraiya.  Shizune quickly followed.  I took back the Thunder God Sword and followed.

    "Grandma Tsunade, thank you. What happened today was due to my lack of thinking and was almost irreversible." We returned to the Hokage's office and I said softly.

    Tsunade shook her head and said: "No, I have already thought of this situation happening. Although I have tricked them this time, I won't completely fall out. After all, I haven't really touched their interests yet.  The Thunder God Sword is not in their eyes. But now that I have torn off the superficial mask with them, I am afraid that the next days will be more difficult." Then Tsunade paused slightly, and a drop of clear tears flashed across her face: "Hokage  I don't care about his position, and it's okay to be a puppet, but I didn't expect that the third generation would send someone to monitor me. I am his disciple, and I know that he has been very sad because of Orochimaru, but even so, he  You can't send someone to monitor me." Tsunade lost her composure.  A feeling of betrayal by someone she trusted came over her.

    Jiraiya leaned at the door of the office and said sadly: "The third generation is no longer the teacher who educated us back then. It seems that the power I have collected these days cannot be used. Tsunade must gather your own power as soon as possible.  Now even if you are willing to be a puppet, it won't work. The struggle for power is the most ruthless."

    "If you want to cultivate your own power, I have a few candidates." Looking at Tsunade's appearance, a trace of anger emerged in my heart, and then I said softly: "Of course these people are not strong now, but no matter what,  In a few years, each of them will be able to stand alone."

    Jiraiya and Tsunade were slightly stunned. Jiraiya saw me and suddenly said: "You are talking about those new ninjas."

    "Well, they are all my friends, I think they should be on my side, and Nara Shikamaru has a very high IQ and is a natural strategist. Mother-in-law Tsunade, if he helps us plan, we may not have any  Opportunity to fight back, but Shikamaru's father was behind you just now. I'm afraid he has already seen everything, so if you want to convince Shikamaru's father, you must at least make him not help each other. In this case, it will only take a year or two.  In time, Shikamaru can grow into a qualified strategist. Haruno Sakura has very precise chakra control and has learned some medical ninjutsu. Granny Tsunade, she is a good candidate for learning medical ninjutsu.  . Yamanaka Ino is the same as Sakura. Their talents are almost the same. It¡¯s just that they haven¡¯t been exposed to medical ninjutsu yet. Akimichi Choji and Shikamaru have a very good relationship. As long as Shikamaru is on our side, then Choji  He will definitely be on our side. Aburame Shino looks cold and sticks to the rules, but in fact he is a person who values ??his friends more than rules. His friends now, apart from insects, should be the only new ninjas like us.  . Inuzuka Kiba, a person whose physical actions are faster than his brain. He is reckless, impulsive and wild, but he will also risk everything for loyalty. The best choice to be a friend. Hinata" I paused slightly, my face  Revealing a strange color: "Hinata, shy, timid, low self-esteem but equally considerate. To be honest, I don't want her to be involved in everything. But if she knows, she will be very sad."

    A smile appeared on Jiraiya's face, he looked at me and joked: "Hey, Naruto is actually shy." Then Jiraiya said with a bad smile: "Naruto, did you and Hinata do something?  Something bad?" I turned my head and ignored Jiraiya.

    Tsunade took the information and flipped through it: "Then there is one more person! Naruto is among the new ninjas, and you didn't mention Uchiha Sasuke."

    Jiraiya waved his hand: "Uchiha Sasuke, although I have only met him a few times, but he is too proud. His self-esteem is too strong, coupled with the destruction of the Uchiha clan"  Jiraiya didn't finish his words here.

    I continued: "Ah, the lustful immortal is right. Sasuke is extremely talented and his future achievements will definitely be high. However, he is proud by nature and has been surrounded by the halo of genius since he was a child. He is too self-centered. In fact, he  He simply can¡¯t withstand too much setback, and coupled with the destruction of the Uchiha clan, he is immersed in revenge, and I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t withstand any temptation!¡±

    Tsunade closed the document, covered her head and said, "I know, Naruto, go and rest first! Just leave these things to me."

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 127 Naruto vs Sasuke

    Jiraiya looked at me leaving, and then his face became serious: "Tsunade arrange some tasks in other countries for Narutocom Although the people in the elder group don't know that Naruto already knows his life experience, but  They would not be at ease if Naruto stayed in the village, and if he stayed in Konoha or the Land of Fire, Naruto would always be under their surveillance. This would be very detrimental to us. Secondly, the Third Generation has already stood on our opposite side.  , the third generation is very aware of Naruto's weaknesses, it's better to let Naruto leave here first, and Naruto still has strong potential in his body, which can only be improved through constant fighting. Naruto is only 12 years old now  , he still has a lot of room for improvement, maybe he will become our final ace."

    Tsunade nodded: "I know, I have had this idea for a long time. After all, Naruto still can't control his murderous aura better. Just now, Naruto almost couldn't control his murderous aura in front of Koharu and others.  Murderous. I think it's better to let Naruto leave Konoha for the time being, and I don't want Naruto to know about political matters. But no matter what? I must protect Naruto."

    Three days later, Hinata and I were eating meatballs in a meatball shop. Teacher Hongdou strongly recommended it, so Hinata and I came to try it. Oh, by the way, Ranran was also there, but she was holding two hands now.  Eating a meatball!  When she ate the first meatball, she fell in love with this kind of food, and now she is eating it happily!

    "Well, Naruto, long time no see." Kakashi appeared in front of me with Sasuke, Sakura, and Sai.

    I stood up and said: "Ah, long time no see, Kakashi-sensei, Sakura, Sasuke, and Sai. How is the mission going recently?"

    Hinata beside me also stood up and said softly: "Hello."

    Kakashi nodded to Hinata, and then said: "The mission is not bad. By the way, Naruto, I haven't come back since last time, but I heard that you killed the traitorous ninja and took back the Thunder God Sword, and Lord Godai  I have given you the Thunder God Sword, congratulations."

    "Thank you, Kakashi-sensei." I said.  Then I looked at Sakura: "Sakura, aren't you learning medical ninjutsu? The Fifth Hokage is the strongest medical ninja in the world. You'd better ask her for advice quickly! As long as she gives you guidance, your  Medical Ninjutsu will definitely improve very quickly."

    Sakura smiled softly: "I have already asked Godai-sama for advice." I nodded and smiled softly.

    "Naruto. I want to compete with you." Sasuke looked at me and suddenly said: "I want to know how far my strength is from yours." Sasuke suddenly said, and he looked at me with a look in his eyes.  My fighting spirit was strengthened, and looking at Sasuke's eyes, I knew I couldn't escape.

    "Sasuke" Kakashi, Sakura read, and then she didn't know what to say.  They have been getting along with Sasuke for some time. They understand Sasuke's personality and know that Sasuke will never listen to advice.  So they didn't say anything.

    I looked at Sasuke, and of course I noticed the eagerness in Sasuke's eyes. I nodded helplessly and said, "I know, let's go." Sasuke nodded and jumped onto the roof. I turned around and smiled apologetically at Hinata, and then  After touching Ran Ran's little head, he turned around and chased after Sasuke.

    Sakura also wanted to follow, but was held back by Kakashi.  Kakashi shook his head slightly and said, "According to Sasuke's character, we'd better not follow him." Sakura hesitated for a moment, then nodded.

    "This is it." Sasuke stopped. I stood in front of Sasuke and looked around, and found that this was actually the forest behind the Ninja Academy.  That's where we and Kakashi performed the bell-grabbing drill.

    "I'm coming, Naruto. Don't hold back." Sasuke said, he took out his kunai and rushed towards me. I also took out my kunai, and with a "choking" sound, the kunai clashed.  I raised my foot to block Sasuke's kick. I already held the second kunai in my other hand and moved towards Sasuke's neck. Sasuke turned over slightly and dodged, but I didn't relax and moved my hands slightly.  He formed a seal and threw out a kunai: "Kunai Shadow Clone Technique." The flying kunai split into two, then into four, turning into hundreds of kunai.  Sasuke kept using his hands to block all the kunai.  But my right foot had already kicked him in the stomach.

    Sasuke was kicked out by me, but he did not relax. After falling to the ground, he immediately jumped up and swung the kunai forward in his hand. There was a "dang" sound and the two kunai collided.  Sasuke punched me, I dodged with my head, and then swept away with a kick. Sasuke dodged with a jump, and then stabbed me with the kunai in his hand, and reached out to grab Sasuke's hand.  At the same time, I stabbed Sasuke with the kunai in his hand, but Sasuke also stretched out his other hand to hold my wrist.  Then the other person we let go of at the same time each took a step back.

      Sasuke looked at me and said in a deep voice: "Naruto, thank you, you didn't hold back on me. I want to thank you at this point, but then I will also use my full strength. You will also use your full strength.  Come and fight me! Sharingan." Sasuke's eyes turned blood red, and there were two pairs of magatama around his pupils.  Then Sasuke quickly formed a seal with his hands and said: "Wind Release: Impatiens Flower Technique." Sasuke opened his mouth and spit out four or five fireballs in a row.

    I frowned slightly. Fire style is better than my wind style in terms of attributes. Wind can only fuel the fire. If I want to destroy the fire, it will only be an extremely strong wind. In other words, the power of my wind style is far greater than Sasuke's.  Only then can the Fire Escape be destroyed.  As long as the power is slightly less, it can only fuel the fire.  After thinking about it, I made a slight seal with my hands and said: "The art of multiple shadow clones." Suddenly, hundreds of me appeared, and then five of me, and they directly collided with those fireballs, and 'bang'  The sound rang out, and several fireballs disappeared after hitting my shadow clone.  Then my other shadow clones rushed towards Sasuke.

    Sasuke looked at the hundreds of shadow clones around him, quickly formed a seal with his hands and said: "Fire Release: Hao Fireball Jutsu." A huge fireball rushed into my shadow clone, and all of a sudden my shadow clone disappeared for more than a dozen times.  , and then Sasuke himself rushed into the group of shadow clones. Sasuke's fire escape technique was constantly used, and the sound of "bang bang" was heard. My shadow clones kept disappearing, but Sasuke didn't feel good. Every shadow clone  They are all entities.  The scars on Sasuke's body gradually increased, although my shadow clones continued to decrease.

    "Hufu." Sasuke kept breathing.  Although he defeated all my shadow clones, he also used up a lot of energy.

    I looked at Sasuke and said softly: "Okay, Sasuke, my chakra has been consumed a lot, and I think yours is the same. Let's use the last move to decide the outcome!" In fact, my chakra has been consumed a lot.  Not big, because since the battle with Sasuke, I haven't used too many ninjutsu, so my chakra is still sufficient, but Sasuke is different. From the beginning to now, Sasuke has used a lot of fire escape.  After using the technique, his chakra was depleted a lot.

    Sasuke looked at me, made a slight seal with his hands, and then held his left hand on the wrist of his right hand: "Then let's use this move to decide the outcome! 'Chidori'." Sasuke said softly, and a ball appeared in Sasuke's hand.  A white chakra ball flashed with lightning and emitted the sound of birdsong.  At the same time, Sasuke's Sharingan was staring at me.

    I stretched out my right hand with my palm facing the sky. A burst of chakra gathered in my hand, and then a blue chakra ball appeared in my palm. I sighed secretly: "This should be 'Chidori' and '  The first showdown of the Rasengan!" Sasuke rushed towards me holding the Chidori, and I faced him holding the Rasengan.

    "Chidori" "Rasengan" Sasuke and I shouted at the same time.  The two energy balls collided together, and with a "boom", powerful energy splashed out, forming a semicircle shape.  We both hit each other at the same time. Before Sasuke hit me, my fist had already hit Sasuke's cheek, knocking Sasuke out directly.  With a 'bang', Sasuke fell into the river after crashing into several trees.

    Soon Sasuke got up from the water, looked at me deeply, then turned around and left.  I shook my head helplessly. Sasuke's look just now contained too many emotions, including regret, unwillingness, sadness, disbelief, and all kinds of emotions.  Revealed in his pair of Sharingan.  I know that the not-so-deep friendship between me and him has already cracked, and is not far away from being broken. As long as someone touches it a little bit, it will be broken easily, and there are already people who are keeping a close eye on it.  Looking at Sasuke.  There was no way I could go back and get him back.  The battle between the two of us with Chidori and Rasengan was completely over.

    I sighed slightly and shook my head helplessly.  Then he left the place in one move

    "Grandma Tsunade, do you have anything to do with me?" I came to the Hokage's office and said to Tsunade who was dealing with various documents.

    Tsunade raised her head and smiled: "It's Naruto, you're here." Although there was a hint of fatigue on his face, he still gave me a smile.  Then Tsunade took out a scroll and handed it to me: "Naruto, I need to leave this task to you."

    I took it and took a look, opened the scroll, and saw something like a piece of paper fell out. I bent down to pick it up and saw that it was two movie tickets for "Princess". Then I opened the scroll and saw "Protect Actress Fuji"  Fengxuee went to the Land of Snow until she finished filming the sequel to Princess of the Wind.  ¡¯ I looked at this scroll and thought to myself: ¡°The Land of Snow?¡±

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 128 Mission in the Land of Snow

    "Okay, let's set off. Towards the other side of the rainbow." On the screen, Princess Fengyun looked at the rainbow in the distance and said.  Then the play ends.  Then the flow of people in the cinema began to slowly move out.

    "How was it? Hinata. Is the movie good?" After seeing the end of the movie, I lowered my head and whispered to Hinata.

    Hinata's face turned slightly red and she whispered, "Well, it looks good. Princess Fengyun is very strong."

    "Really?" I pulled Hinata up and slowly walked out with the flow of people: "Do you like it?" Hinata nodded, then lowered his head and saw our holding hands, his face became even redder.  , then lowered his head and looked at his toes.  I watched Hinata's eyes gradually change, and I suddenly felt that there seemed to be a warm atmosphere between me and Hinata.  This atmosphere is very dull, but I am willing to protect this feeling with everything I have

    "This should be it." I looked at the studio in front of me and said. After sending Hinata back to Hinata's house, I came here alone and opened the door of the studio. I saw a commotion inside, and a man holding a  What about the person with the paper trumpet who is getting angry in front of a large group of people?  Listening to his curse words, the heroine Fuji Kazue, who knew that she was the Princess of the Wind, seemed to suddenly run away.

    After a while, a person came over, looked at me and said softly: "Kids, this is a studio, not for children."

    I pointed to the forehead protector on my neck and said: "I am a Konoha ninja and I have accepted the task of guarding Miss 'Fuji Kazuee', but it seems that I have to find her first!"

    "Ugh" The man scratched his head in embarrassment, "Oh, you are the ninja who came to protect you." A somewhat wretched-looking uncle wearing glasses came over and said, "Hello, my name is San  Master. Please take good care of me in the future."

    "I am Naruto Uzumaki, special jounin." I said calmly: "By the way, where is Miss Yukie?"

    "Then I'll call you Naruto." I nodded, and then the third husband sighed: "Naruto, as you can see, Yukie has escaped. Originally, I had sent some guards to find Miss Yukie.  , but Miss Yukie went to disguise herself and hid. I would like to ask you to bring Miss Yukie back, because there is only one hour left before the ship sails."

    "Really?" I paused slightly: "Forget it, I already thought of it when I accepted this task. A-level tasks cannot be so simple. It will take an hour, right? I will be back before then.  ." Then I exerted a little force on my feet and disappeared in place.

    'Squeak' I walked into a bar and looked around. I saw a woman wearing a gray coat sitting on the bar, drinking one cup after another. Because the hat on her head was taken off, her hair was black.  His long hair fell down.  I took a look and said to myself: "Really, I think the lustful fairy must like this scene, drink with the beautiful woman, and then chat. What's more, this beautiful woman is a famous movie star, which is probably the most enjoyable for him.  That¡¯s it. Maybe it would be a good idea for him to carry out this task.¡±

    I walked up and sat next to her and said calmly: "Hey, you are Fuji Kazue, right? I am a Konoha ninja and I have accepted the task of guarding you. Now follow me back to the studio. The ship going out to sea is here.  Set sail."

    She glanced at me with drunken eyes, then laughed loudly: "Haha, you are the only brat to protect me."

    I spoke again: "That's not important. What's important is that you have to join me in the studio now, and then go out to sea and shoot movies."

    "Go out to sea and make a movie. Huh." She drank to herself: "Anyone can make a movie. Many movies are like this. When shooting a sequel, the director and the protagonist will change. Do I have it?"  it's the same."

    "Is that so? It's a pity that I don't have time to listen to you." I said softly, reaching out and putting my hand around her neck.  With a 'bang', she lay down on the bar.  Then I took out the money, put it on the bar, picked up the Fujifaze painting, and walked out of the bar.  After I left, another person in the bar also stood up and left.

    "Miss Yukie." After the third husband saw the person I was resisting, he immediately exclaimed: "Miss Yukie, wake up, Miss Yukie? Naruto, what happened? Have you met the enemy?  If so, then why does Miss Yukie smell of alcohol so strongly?"

    "This is Konoha Village. There are basically no other ninjas except Konoha ninjas, so there are basically no enemies, and she just fainted." I handed the Fujifaze painting on my shoulder to Santafu.  : "When I found her, she was drinking in the bar. It seemed that she had drunk a lot. Moreover, she refused to come back with me. I saw that it was almost time. I just had to knock her out first."

      "Really!" The third husband picked up Fuji Feng Yuetie and said, "Then Naruto is really troublesome for you. I will take Miss Yukie to the cabin to rest first. You can also get on the boat. There are two minutes left before the ship starts.  "I jumped onto the boat gently, and then sat on the edge of the boat.  After a while, the ship set sail and headed towards the Land of Snow.

    The next day dawned, the ship was still sailing on the sea, and the photography team was preparing for the next movie to be shot.  I was still sitting on the edge of the boat, looking expressionlessly at the slow sea. With a 'bang', Fuji Fengxue suddenly opened the cabin door and ran out barefoot and wearing pajamas, but luckily her  The pajamas were very conservative and did not reveal any beauty. She looked around and exclaimed: "It's not true!"

    The third husband walked out of his cabin and said: "Miss Yukie, you are awake. Please wash up and start shooting immediately. The photography team has stopped shooting for you for a day. If you don't speed up, you will not be able to catch up.  progress."

    "Yes, yes, yes, I know." Fuji Fengxue replied, then walked back to his cabin and closed the cabin suddenly.  After a while, she came out, this time fully dressed, wearing the blue dress of Princess Fengyun, and naturally a makeup artist would dress her up.  Later, I saw Fuji Kazue's superb acting skills, her almost perfect acting skills, and the filming was effortless at all. The only shortcoming was that her tears could not come as she wanted.  One shot was completed, and then a large group of people were running around to change the scene on the boat to the next scene. They were running around, exhausted and half dead. But who said that Fuji Kazue's acting skills were good? One shot  Basically passed it once.  It¡¯s just that Fuji Fugee was not there during the filming, which allowed me to see her ordinary side.

    The next few days were spent in shooting. Everyone was busy with shooting, but I was the most leisurely. My task was just to protect Fujifeng Yukie. On the fifth day of shooting, we officially entered the  In the Land of Snow, the surrounding environment has turned into a world of ice and snow.  We came to an uninhabited island, and the director ordered the battle scenes to be shot here, so all the personnel went to the island to prepare for filming.

    Princess Fengyun and her men set foot on Iceland, and then the old enemy Demon King appeared. I sighed slightly and jumped in front of Fuji Fengxue.  "Well, hey, why are you walking into the camera?" the director said angrily.

    I pulled out three shurikens and shot them in three directions. "Grab, snatch, snatch." The three shurikens were nailed to the snow. Three people got out of the snow and stood beside the shurikens.  Front.  In front of me is a man in his thirties, all dressed in snow-white and wearing strange equipment. On the left is a pink-haired woman, and on the right is a fat man.  Then a large number of ordinary ninjas dressed similarly but without equipment poured out from all around.  Seeing these people, Fuji Kazuee sat down directly on the ground.  The third wife's face didn't look good either.

    The man on the opposite side said: "I didn't expect that my opponent this time was a kid! I thought I had a chance to meet Kakashi again? Forget it, it's been a long time since I last saw Princess Koyuki. Did you bring the hexagonal crystal?"

    "It turns out you are really a princess! It's just that this time it's not Princess Fengyun, but Princess Xiaoxue. Haha, it's really interesting, but this time the opponents are three demon kings and a lot of minions. It is indeed an A-level mission." I  Said softly.  Then he took off his robe to keep out the cold, and he was only wearing a white robe and a black tight top.  Then I pulled out a special kunai and handed it to her and said, "Take it, as long as you have this kunai on you, I can protect you."

    "Fubuki, Sleet, I'll leave this brat to you. Others go and bring Princess Xiaoxue back." The person in front of me said. I almost vomited when I heard that such a fat man was called Fubuki.  .  Speechless.

    "Yes." The other ninjas rushed towards me, and the big fat man took out a ski from behind and placed it on the snow, and then rushed over suddenly. Because of the high-speed movement of the ski, the snow around the ski was flying.  When I got out, it looked like it was blown away. It was really 'blowing snow'.

    I looked at it, made a slight seal with my hands and said: "The art of multiple shadow clones." With a 'bang' sound, hundreds of me appeared around. Each one of me stretched out his hand, and a burst of chakra immediately poured out.  A sword of wind appeared in my hand as soon as I held it.  Then I rushed towards those ninjas.  Although I have been divided into so many clones, if I face only these ordinary ninjas, there will be no problem at all. What's more, although there are many people, they are only dozens of people. I have created hundreds of clones.  , it is very easy to deal with some ordinary ninjas, but the key this time is the opponent's few people wearing strange equipment.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 129 The first battle in the Kingdom of Snow

    The sound of "bang bang bang" sounded, and my shadow clones kept disappearing. Two waves of snow flew up. The big fat man named Fubuki ran rampant on his skis, and the shadow clones he hit disappeared one after another.  .com

    And the female ninja named Yu Xia Xue stood aside. Although she did not step forward, she stood in a place where she could attack at any time.  If there weren't a few of me standing next to Fuji Kazuki-e, no, she should be called Princess Koyuki. If there weren't a few of me standing next to Princess Koyuki, I'm afraid she would have already rushed up.  That ordinary ninja has been beaten back by my shadow clone.  After leaving some bodies behind, everyone else retreated injured.  Then he took back his shadow clone and stood next to Princess Xiaoxue.  The fat man Fubuki also stopped, and the three people on the other side stood in front of me and vaguely surrounded me.

    "This kid really has some strength." The man said: "Hey, kid, your forehead protector looks like a ninja from Konoha, right? What's your name?"

    "Konoha's special jounin, Uzumaki Naruto." I said coldly, staring at the other person, guarding against possible attacks.

    "Naruto Uzumaki? You are a special Jonin at such a young age! Konoha is really full of talents! But." The other party paused slightly and said: "You are not my opponent yet. Leave Princess Koyuki to us."  The other party looked at me with a smile on his face: "If you fail the mission, you will be punished at most, but if you continue to act forcefully like this, you will die. You have unlimited future, wouldn't it be a pity to die here. So.  Giving Princess Koyuki to me is the best choice. Don't worry, I will kill everyone here, and no one will know that you handed over Princess Koyuki to me. You are still the special Jonin with a bright future." The other party.  There is a deep temptation in the tone, which seems to make people addicted.

    "You are right." I nodded with deep approval and said: "If it is one-on-one, I am confident that I will not lose to you, but there are three of you, so in order to protect yourself, I will leave this Xiaoxue  It's best to leave the princess to you." As I said that, I stretched out my left hand and grabbed Princess Xiaoxue's collar.

    Suddenly everyone's expressions changed. The third husband was shocked and said: "Hey, what are you doing? I asked you to come here to protect the princess. Do you know what you are doing? Let go of the princess quickly. This is how you are in Konoha."  Are you on a mission?"

    "Third Master!" Princess Xiaoxue said calmly: "He is right. After all, he is just a person. If you hand me over to the other party, then let yourself survive. What anyone would do!" Princess Xiaoxue said  There was a look of death in his eyes.

    "A very wise choice." The other party said softly: "Okay, you bring Princess Xiaoxue over and give it to Fubuki! Then you can leave. As for the other people, I will help you deal with it."

    I nodded slightly, then grabbed Princess Xiaoxue's collar and slowly dragged it in the direction of the big fat man Fubuki. When I stood in front of the big fat man, the big fat man had a look of disdain on his face.  Stretching out his hands: "Okay, leave Princess Xiaoxue to me! You can leave now."

    I lifted up Princess Xiaoxue with my left hand and raised the corner of my mouth slightly: "I'll leave it to you. This Princess Xiaoxue is very heavy, so you have to stand still!"

    "Humph." The big fat man said disdainfully: "It's just a woman, how much can she weigh!"

    I held Princess Xiaoxue and placed it on his hands, but I did not let go of my left hand. Instead, I stretched out my right hand. A blue chakra ball formed on my hand, but Princess Xiaoxue's body just blocked it.  , then with a cold look, he pulled his left hand back, and pushed his right hand forward suddenly: "Rasengan." 'Zizi' When the Rasengan hit the big fat man Fubuki's body, a layer of blood seemed to appear around his body.  The invisible protective shield blocked the Rasengan in my hand, but the strange armor on his chest emitted smoke, and with a 'bang' sound, the armor on his chest exploded.

    I stepped back, let go of Princess Xiaoxue in my hand, threw her to the ground, and quickly formed a seal with both hands: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Fierce Wind Palm." A huge wind blade blew snow towards the big fat man.  It shot away quickly, and the fat man Fubuki had no time to dodge, so he had to use the armor on his right hand to block it. However, the powerful attack power and sustained power of the 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm' made him unable to move for a moment. I gathered chakra on my feet.  , flying towards the big fat man.

    I appeared on the right side of the big fat man. The kunai in my hand pierced the big fat man's neck, and then I punched the handle of the kunai. With a 'bang' sound, the kunai pierced the big fat man's neck.  The other side shot out quickly and was nailed to the snow, leaving only a little blood red blood.  Then the huge wind blade hit him directly, leaving a huge scar on his body. With a bang, the big fat man Fubuki fell to the snow, his eyes wide open as if??Believe in what we see in front of you.

    By this time, I had already retreated. I reached out to grab Princess Xiaoxue, who was thrown to the ground by me, and couldn't help but retreat.  Soon he was back in his original position.  At this time, the time was only two or three seconds. The other two ninjas wearing this kind of armor had already moved towards the big fat man, and no one else had reacted yet.

    "Despicable." Yujiaxue looked at me with an angry face: "You actually used this method."

    I put Princess Xiaoxue in my hand on the ground and said: "Are you despicable? It seems that you haven't figured out the current situation yet. We are in a fight to the death. Either you die or I die. No matter what method is used, it is very dangerous."  Normally, we are all ninjas, ninjutsu, taijutsu, and illusion are just the basic abilities of a ninja. Just like you just used illusion to control me, then naturally I can also deliberately pretend to be under your control. Everything is just  For my own purpose." Then I looked at Princess Xiaoxue next to me and said, "You are an excellent actress. How was my acting skill just now? It was passable. If there is a chance, how about starring opposite you?"

    "Just average." Princess Xiaoxue pretended to be cold and said, "Your acting skills are only average. If you want to act opposite me, you need more practice."

    "Really?" I responded softly, and the two people looking at each other said coldly: "After I deal with these people, you can teach me acting skills. Now, you still have to work with other people.  Retreat first! Just leave this place to me." Princess Xiaoxue nodded, and then quickly retreated with the third husband and the others.  I and those snow ninjas are the only ones left in Iceland.  But the director on the boat still pointed the camera at us.

    "Damn boy, I'm going to kill you." Sleet rushed towards me, his eyes seemed to be spitting fire.  Another person also rushed over. I took a deep breath and then rushed forward.

    I pulled out a shuriken and threw it towards them. Then I formed a seal with both hands and said: "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique." The shuriken turned into ten, ten turned into a hundred, and all of a sudden the shuriken turned into an upright sword.  Hundreds.  Densely filling the entire space.

    The two of them didn't hide or resist, they just rushed over. The sound of 'ding, dong, dong, dong, dong, dong, dong, dong, dong, dong, dong, dong, dong, dong, dong, dong, dong, dong, dong, dong, clang' sounded, and countless shurikens were bounced in front of the two of them. Yujiexue formed a seal with his hands: "  Ice Release¡¤Swallow Blowing Snow." Then countless swallows formed from ice blocks rushed towards me.  I jumped to the side and hid, but these ice swallows turned around in a circle and rushed back. The man on the other side had already rushed in front of me and punched me.  The two defensive lines blocked me from counterattack, and the sleet also rushed over and kicked me through my only escape route.  I'm completely surrounded.

    I formed a seal with both hands: "Ninpo Technique: Needle Jizo." The long hair behind me suddenly grew and completely covered my body. The sound of 'bang bang' kept ringing, and ice swallows hit my hair, without any effect.  The man's fist and sleet's kick hit my hair, but the spikes on my hair pierced my skin, leaving bloody blood on my hair.

    The man looked at his right hand, which was constantly bleeding out of blood, and the sole of Yujiaxue's foot had also been punctured.  My hands changed, and I formed the seal again: "Ninpo Technique: Chaotic Lion Technique." My hair no longer wrapped around me, but started to dance, and then I stabbed the opponent suddenly.  With a 'ding' sound, my hair was blocked before it hit the other person's body.

    The man wiped it slightly, and the wound on his hand disappeared: "This is chakra armor on my body. It can enhance the chakra in the body and form a chakra wall around the body to resist the opponent's chakra attack. Yours  Ninjutsu is useless to me."

    Yujiaxue formed a seal with his hands and said: "Ice Escape: Ice Prison Technique." Yujiaxue pressed his hands on the ground, and then a line of icicles appeared on the ground and rushed toward me. I retreated violently.  Keep dodging the icicles that keep appearing.

    "Ice Escape¡¤Broken Dragon Tiger" the man suddenly shouted, and a long tiger emerged from the iceberg and rushed towards me. It was very fast and rushed in front of me almost in the blink of an eye.  There was an icicle behind me, and I quickly jumped to avoid the attack. The tiger hit the ground, snowflakes flew, and under my foothold, an icicle suddenly surged out.

    I was shocked and found that there were dense icicles all around me.  I quickly formed seals with my hands, and with a 'click' sound, my whole body was frozen on the icicle.  Yu Xia Xue and the man jumped onto an icicle, and then they saw that I was already covered in ice.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 130 Killing and Retreating

    "This kid is really powerfulcom" the man said, "can sustain under our hands for such a long time."

    Yu Jiaxue said coldly: "Master Xue Beng Langya, I want to kill this brat to avenge Chui Xue." Yu Jiaxue's eyes showed strong anger, which was clearly reflected on his face.

    "Xuebeng Langya looked at me in the ice and said, "Okay, kill this kid quickly, and then go and bring Princess Xiaoxue over."

    "Yes, Mr. Xue Beng Langya." Yujiexue responded, making a slight 'click' sound with his hands, and a crack suddenly appeared on the icicle, and then the cracks covered the entire icicle as densely as a spider web.  Then Yujiaxue stretched out her right hand and squeezed it hard. With a 'bang' sound, the icicle suddenly exploded.  Then the entire icicle shattered, including me inside.

    "Naruto!" Princess Koyuki poked her head out from the edge of the boat and shouted in panic.

    "Oh, I forgot, there is this Princess Xiaoxue." Yu Jiaxue saw a proud smile on Princess Xiaoxue's face, and then jumped towards the edge of the boat. She stood on the edge of the boat, looking at  Princess Xiaoxue reached out and grabbed her wrist: "You can't escape, Princess Xiaoxue. You'd better follow me obediently!"

    "Let go of the princess." The third husband rushed up with the knife in his hand. Yu Jiaxue raised his foot disdainfully and kicked the third husband out.

    Yujiaxue grabbed Princess Xiaoxue's wrist and said, "Okay, Princess Xiaoxue, no one can save you, so just give up!"

    "Really? That's not necessarily true." Golden light flashed, and I appeared behind Princess Xiaoxue, with a blue chakra ball on my right hand making a 'sizzling' sound.

    "What? How could it be?" Yu Xiaxue looked at my appearance in surprise.  I raised the corner of my mouth and placed my right hand on her abdomen: "Rasengan." Yu Xia Xue was knocked away by me, and the armor on his body smoked slightly, but it did not explode.  It seems that the armor she wears is a bit more advanced than that of the big fat man.

    A pair of mechanical wings stretched out from Yusleet's back, and then she flew up, looking at me with blazing eyes, and the armor on her body was constantly emitting smoke.  Then he turned around and flew in the direction of the avalanche wolf fang.

    "Hurry up and sail the boat." I gathered chakra on my feet, and then rushed towards the direction of the sleet.

    "Be careful in the sleet, that kid is chasing me." Xue Beng Langya looked at me and said loudly, and chased after me at the same time.

    Yu Xiaxue stopped and saw a proud smile on my face: "Kid, in the air, you have no place to rely on, but this is my world. Let me see what you, little kid, can do to fight against  Me." As he spoke, the mechanical wings behind Yujiexue flapped and swooped over.

    I was so happy that I stretched out my hand and took out an iron handle from my arms. I held the iron handle and pressed it slightly. A yellow light emerged from the iron handle and turned into a sword.  "This is?" Xue Beng Lang Ya looked at the sword in my hand and exclaimed in surprise: "Sleet, run quickly, that is the Thunder God Sword."

    "Thunder God Sword?" Yu Jiaxue hesitated for a moment, a little confused about what the Thunder God Sword was?

    "It's too late." I said softly, and with a slight 'bang' sound from my hands, another me appeared next to me. I stepped on the other me's back and accelerated again. That me disappeared, and  I held the Thunder God Sword and pierced Yu Jia Xue's armor with one sword, and the yellow blade penetrated Yu Jia Xue's heart.  Yu Jiaxue looked at the sword blade on her chest with strong reluctance and disbelief in her eyes. Maybe she didn't expect that the armor she relied on could be pierced so easily. Then she kicked Yu Jiaxue on the body, knocking the God of Thunder away.  I drew out the sword, then made a slight seal with my hands and whispered, "The Art of the Flying Thunder God." Golden light flashed, and I disappeared in mid-air, reappearing behind Princess Xiaoxue.

    "Ice Escape: White Whale" Xue Beng Langya shouted loudly with his eyes splitting, and a huge white whale with a single horn on its head emerged from the bottom of the water.  Rushed towards the ship.  Based on this momentum, let alone such a wooden ship, even a steel ship from another world would probably sink immediately.

    But if it were a big steel ship in another world, there would be nothing I could do. But now it is a big wooden ship in this world. One advantage of this kind of big ship is that ships, especially big ships, basically need to rely on wind power to move.  They all have sails, so after seeing the ninjutsu used by the other party, I immediately inserted the Thunder God Sword on the board, stood in front of the sail, formed a seal with my hands and said: "Wind Escape: Great Breakthrough." I opened my mouth.  He opened his mouth and blew out bursts of hurricane winds. In an instant, the sails were stretched to the limit. With a 'whoosh' sound, they suddenly flew out. The 'White Whale' fell behind the ship, and we were just out of his attack range.  Huge waves crashed onto the deck of the ship.  But our boat still rushed out.

    Driving at high speed will beAfter an hour, Iceland was completely invisible behind me. I breathed a sigh of relief, stopped releasing the Wind Release, and then the boat speed slowly slowed down.  I reached out and pulled out the Thunder God Sword, pressed the switch on it, and the yellow blade immediately retracted, and then was put back on my body.  "Ka." The director suddenly shouted, and then said with a satisfied look on his face: "Very good, we captured a very exciting and spectacular shot this time. And it's still a shot without any special effects."

    "Director, it's bad. Something happened." A staff member suddenly ran up from the bottom of the ship and said: "Due to the driving just now, a hole appeared in the bottom cabin, and seawater was pouring in. We have sealed the bottom tank, but this can't be done  If we hold on for too long, the bottom compartment will be completely broken within a few hours, and then the ship willhave to be repaired on land as soon as possible."

    "Director, it's bad." Another staff member ran over and said: "Due to the driving just now, two sails have been damaged and need to be lowered for repair. Now only one sail is still usable."

    The third husband came over and said: "Don't worry, everyone, because our journey just now has greatly reduced our voyage. According to the current speed, if nothing happens, we can actually set foot on the Snow Country in about an hour and a half.  .At that time, we can repair it, and we can also take a car to Fenghua City in the Land of Snow."

    "An hour and a half?" the director said, and then said: "Okay, let's set off towards Fenghua City."

    I sat on the edge of the boat again, looked at Princess Xiaoxue, who was still wearing the costume of Princess Fengyun, and said, "You are really the so-called Princess Xiaoxue." As my words came out, everyone on the boat focused their attention on Princess Xiaoxue and the three of them.  On Taifu's body.

    Princess Xiaoxue was silent. She lowered her head with a sad look on her face, "Oh." The third husband said helplessly: "Fuji Fengxue is her stage name. Her real name is Fenghua Xiaoxue.  The child of the former daimyo of the country, Kazehana Hayeyuki-sama, is also the successor of the country of snow."

    "She is really a princess." I said softly: "Then why did she come out to act? As a princess and heir, it seems that she cannot and should not become an actress. She should learn how to deal with state affairs? So that she can  You have to become an outstanding monarch yourself." Then I paused slightly and said: "Oh, by the way, and you, Third Taifu, you seem to have known about Princess Xiaoxue from the beginning, and you are very interested in her.  Very respectful, what about you?¡±

    "I am a subordinate who serves Mr. Fenghua Hayuki-sama. The Country of Snow is a small but peaceful country. Mr. Hayuki-sama loves the princess very much and lives a peaceful life every day." Speaking of this, the third wife  Tears flowed from his eyes: "But ten years ago, Mr. Hayesuki's brother, that bastard Fenghua Furudao, hired snow ninjas to launch a coup and usurped the country of snow. The beautiful Fenghua City collapsed in the fire. I always thought  Princess Koyuki was already dead, but when I later found Princess Koyuki who starred in the movie, I was so happy, so I tried my best to become the princess¡¯ manager, and then I looked for an opportunity to take the princess back to the Land of Snow.  "

    "So, you are taking advantage of us?" A staff member said in surprise: "No wonder you suggested that we go to the Snow Country to film the sequel to Princess Storm."

    "I'm sorry. I apologize for this." The third husband said quickly: "But." The third husband knelt in front of Fenghua Xiaoxue and said: "Your Highness, please fight the raging waves and become the new monarch of the Snow Kingdom.  Well, my Third Taifu will protect you, Your Highness, the Princess, even if he risks his life. Please work with us to regain our strength."

    "I won't do it." Fenghua Xiaoxue's face was very calm, as if she was talking about a trivial matter, but there was a sting in her eyes: "Since that day, my tears have dried up.  Don¡¯t be ridiculous. No matter how hard you try, you won¡¯t be able to achieve it. Give up!¡±

    The third husband said firmly: "No, I will never give up, Your Highness Princess. For ten years, for ten years, I have been waiting to return to the Snow Country. Now that I am finally back, I will absolutely  Never give up."

    "You see hope because you don't give up, and you can face the future because you see hope. Isn't this in line with the theme of 'Princess of the Storm'?" The director suddenly said: "Think about it, use real princesses to make movies  But it¡¯s rare, and don¡¯t we want to give ¡®Princess Storm¡¯ a perfect ending? This time is the best opportunity!¡±

    "Wait a minute. This is not a movie. Reality and movies are different. There can be no perfect ending." Fenghua Xiaoxue objected.

    "I can help you." I said looking at Fenghua Xiaoxue and the third wife kneeling on the ground.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 131 The Storm Appears

    "I can help you kill Nu Tao and even anyone who opposes Princess Xiaoxue." I stood up from the edge of the boat and said: "But I won't help you in vain, just like just now, I protected you just for the mission.  , it¡¯s the same this time, I will help you kill Nu Tao and make you the famous name of the Kingdom of Snow, but you need to pay a price. As long as you agree, I will definitely help you kill Nu Tao until you do it. Consider it a deal!"

    "Deal? What kind of deal?" The third wife immediately said, "If it's reasonable, I can agree."

    I nodded, then stretched out my hand to grab Fenghua Xiaoxue and San Taifu, jumped off the boat, and stood steadily on the sea with both feet. San Taifu's face was pale, but he pretended to be calm, while Fenghua Xiaoxue was directly stunned.  Rong turned pale, hugging me tightly and grabbing her arm.  I smiled softly and said: "Okay, no one will hear us here. I don't want anyone to know about this transaction. After we return to the ship in a while, the three of us can't mention a word, otherwise  If so, the transaction will be aborted. I will only do my job and will not help you kill Feng Hua Raging Tao."

    The third wife nodded: "Okay, neither the princess nor I will mention it, but you must first tell us the contents of the transaction, otherwise, we will not be able to agree to you."

    "This deal won't be very difficult for you, and you are not required to implement it now. It will probably take a few years to be useful, or even longer." A strange smile appeared on the corner of my mouth.  ¡­¡­.

    I grabbed Fenghua Xiaoxue and San Taifu and jumped back into the boat.  Then he put the two of them down: "Okay, I wish us a happy cooperation!" With that, I sat on the edge of the boat again, closed my eyes and began to rest, with a faint smile on my lips.

    "Your Highness, please go back and rest first. I will call you when you arrive." The third wife said to Fenghua Xiaoxue.  Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at me deeply and walked into the cabin.

    When the director saw this situation, he immediately said: "Okay, let's continue filming." "Oh." It seemed that there was a princess who was willing to film the movie, and they seemed very happy

    "Director, we have docked." A staff member said.  Sure enough, a huge Iceland has appeared before our eyes, and because the director has already taken care of everything here, some staff are already on the island, so there are already many sleighs parked on the pier.  There it is.  The director walked out and took a look and said loudly: "Okay, move all the things into the car, leave some people behind, repair the ship, and then we set off to the next place for filming."

    The third husband stepped forward and said: "Director, after we shoot at the next location, can we go to a place where my companion's village is. I think they will be very happy to see the princess."

    "Really? I understand. Then just go and meet your companions." The director responded.

    "Thank you." Everyone got on the sleigh and set off towards the next shooting point.  The wind and snow outside have become stronger.  The speed of progress became extremely slow.

    Two days later, we finally arrived at the shooting location. At the same time, the wind and snow were not that big. "Okay, here we are. Everyone immediately prepared to shoot. The wind and snow had reduced. Everyone took the time to shoot the scene. After that, everyone went  Drink hot soup in the village, soak your feet in hot water and take a good rest."

    The third husband smiled and said: "Ah, everyone, please work harder. My companion's village is not far from here. If you take a car, it only takes 5 minutes to get there. We think they should have prepared hot soup and hot water."  .¡±

    "Oh." The sleigh stopped, everyone began to prepare for the shooting, and various tools were moved down one after another.  "Director, it's bad." At this time, the makeup artist jumped down from the sleigh and said: "Miss Yukie, oh, no, it's Princess Xiaoyue who has disappeared again."

    "What? Find her quickly." The director said angrily: "How can we film without her?"

    I frowned slightly, then closed my eyes and felt the kunai I gave her at that time.  I made a slight seal with my hands: "The Art of the Flying Thunder God." Golden light flashed and I disappeared.

    "Ah." With a 'bang', Fenghua Xiaoxue was startled when she saw my sudden appearance, and fell to the ground. Then she stood up, patted the snow on her body, and said dissatisfiedly:  "Hey, how did you find me so quickly?"

    "Because you already have my mark on you, no matter where you run, I can find you." I said, then stretched out my hand and said: "Okay, let's go. The wind and snow have become smaller, I think.  It will stop after a while, let¡¯s go back and take pictures quickly. After taking pictures, we can leave and go to the village of San Taifu¡¯s companions to have a good rest.¡± Then I smiled.He paused and said: "By the way, there should be many people who support you in that village. These people will be the ones who will control the power of the Snow Kingdom in the future!"

    "I don't want to be a monarch, I don't want to control the country of snow? These are all imposed on me by you. I don't want to at all." Fenghua Xiaoxue suddenly said loudly and excitedly: "Have you ever thought about it?  How do I feel?" At the same time, he removed my outstretched right hand with one hand.

    "Really?" I sighed slightly: "Everything in this world has choices, but there is only one thing that cannot be chosen, and that is one's own birth. Everyone's birth determines some things.  Things must be shouldered, just like you. You were the princess of the Kingdom of Snow when you were born. You are the successor of the Kingdom of Snow. But now the Kingdom of Snow has been usurped, and your father has been killed.  Then you have to kill that person, you have to take back the Kingdom of Snow. This is the obligation you bear and must bear. You cannot refuse this. All you can do is to go  bear."

    "I don't listen, I don't listen." Fenghua Xiaoxue held her ears and said loudly: "Have you ever thought about it, I'm just a woman. I can't bear such a big responsibility, I can't bear it."

    I looked at her and shook my head: "Even if you can't afford it, you still have to bear it, and it's already too late now. You have been discovered by Snow Ninja. In other words, you have been discovered by Feng Hua Furuo Tao. Do you think he will  Will he let you go? He launched a coup ten years ago to seize the daimyo position. Now will he let you go, who may threaten his daimyo position? No, he will only use all his strength to deal with you. But you can rest assured,  He shouldn't come to kill you for the time being. From what those snow ninjas said last time, Feng Hua Furu Tao seems to want to get the so-called hexagonal crystal on your body? I think before he gets what he wants,  I won¡¯t kill you.¡± As I said that, I carried Fenghua Xiaoxue on my back.  Head towards the shooting location.

    "Really! Maybe!" Fenghua Xiaoxue said indifferently while lying behind me: "But after he gets what he wants, he will die."

    "Ugh" A train whistle sounded, and I turned around and said: "The country of snow is really special. With such a heavy snowstorm, I'm afraid the rails will be buried in the snow. The train  It was even opened.¡±

    "Who knows! Maybe someone has gone crazy. Just like you." Fenghua Xiaoxue replied without any energy.

    "No." I said, looking at the train speeding up the mountain: "There will never be a train coming out in this kind of weather. I'm afraid it's a pursuit. Feng Hua Rag Tao reacted very quickly. We've only been here for two days, and  There have been heavy snowstorms in the past two days, and he has already sent out troops to pursue him. Haha, it's really interesting. Hurry up. We have to speed up." As I said that, I suddenly speeded up.

    I gently landed next to the vehicle and put down Hua Xiaoxue from behind.  "Miss Yukie, oh, no, Your Highness, you are finally back. Come over here quickly." The makeup artist said quickly when he saw Fenghua Xiaoxue emerging from the snow at a high place.  Because there is snow all around, and they covered themselves with white cloth, it is really difficult to find if you don't pay attention.

    I frowned slightly as I looked at the railway track that suddenly appeared in front of me. The train whistle sounded in the distance. I quickly slashed with my thunder sword and cut off the railway track, and then also cut it off on the other side of the railway track.  , took out this piece of rail and threw it to the other side.  "Woo." The train in the distance came over, and its speed gradually slowed down. "Crack, bang, bang, bang." Although the speed of the train had slowed down, it still did not stop. Suddenly, there was no track.  Falling into the snow, he suddenly lost control, and then suddenly hit an iceberg, and then came to a complete stop.

    Two people fell from mid-air and stood on the train. One was my old acquaintance, Xuebeng Langya, and the other was a middle-aged man, about 40 years old, wearing a white shirt.  cloak.

    This person looked at me and Fenghua Xiaoxue behind me from the train, then showed a slight smile on his face, and said lovingly: "Xiaoxue, I haven't seen you for a long time, it should be ten years, uncle, I'm very sorry."  Miss you."

    "The wind and the raging waves." Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at the loving man in front of her in horror, and her body began to tremble involuntarily.

    "Is he the Fenghua Ragao?" I said softly: "I didn't expect him to be so strong, and there is an Avalanche Wolf Fang next to him. Really, it looks like he is in trouble this time." I  Holding the Thunder God Sword, he stood in front of Fenghua Xiaoxue.

    "Thunder God Sword!" Feng Hua Nu Tao looked at the sword in my hand and said: "I didn't expect to be able to see the legendary weapon. What an honor!"

    ,!

 Volume 2: Growth Chapter 132: Fierce Fighting

    Xue Beng Lang Ya saw me, and anger immediately appeared on his face: "You are the one who killed my two capable men com I will use your blood to commemorate them." Then he turned to Feng Hua Nu Tao and said: "Sir  , I let that kid escape last time, please allow me to kill that kid this time."

    "Boom" an avalanche suddenly occurred, and wooden pillars rolled down the snow-capped mountains and hit the train. When I looked up, I saw a large group of people appearing on the snow-capped mountains where the wooden pillars had just rolled down.  The third husband stood in the middle of them wearing armor.

    The third husband stood on the mountain and shouted loudly: "Listen up, everyone, Princess Xiaoxue has returned to the country of snow. We must do our duty to protect Her Highness. Your Highness will also protect us. The goddess of victory is standing with us.  Side." Then the third husband drew his sword and said: "Fenghua Ragao, do you know how long we have been waiting for a moment? Fifty people including me, the third husband Asama, and Master Fenghua Hayayuki, have been waiting for many years.  I will take my hatred back from you today. Kill me." The third wife said and rushed down with the knife in hand.  And the others rushed down after him.

    "A bunch of idiots are really messing around. Is the third husband crazy? The other party is not an ordinary ninja. Princess Xiaoyue, you have to take care of him." I left such a sentence, and then headed in the direction of the third husband.

    "I didn't expect there to be such a group of people." Feng Hua Nu Tao looked calmly at the third wife and others who were shouting to kill.

    Xue Beng Lang Ya¡¯s face looked ugly for a while: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Nu Tao, I¡¯m going to deal with these people right now.¡±

    "No need." Feng Hua Nu Tao said: "Let them taste the taste of despair! Turn on the machine." A 'click' sound sounded, and the sides of the two trains were opened, and countless small holes were exposed.  When I came out, I stood in front of the third husband and the others with a 'whoosh' sound. "Bang, bang, bang." I saw kunai being shot out of those small holes very quickly, and it was in an uninterrupted continuous manner.

    I was startled, and quickly formed a seal with both hands: "Earth Release: Earth Formation Wall." I pressed one hand on the ground, and a stone wall quickly rose in front of us. The stone wall was not high, only as tall as two adults.  Compared with the one used by the third generation on Platycodon Castle, the difference between a baby and a giant is basically the same. My stone wall is much shorter and much thinner.  As soon as the stone wall rose, there was a "bang bang bang" sound, stone chips flew everywhere, and gray smoke rose.  The third wife and others stopped when they saw the sudden rise of the stone wall and the sound of "clinking".  He looked at what was happening in front of him in amazement.

    All the kunai were nailed to the stone wall, some fell to the ground, and some were firmly fixed on the stone wall, and then were shot down by the kunai shot again.  Listening to the clanging sound on the stone wall, I lightly wiped the non-existent cold sweat on my forehead and said to myself: "Fortunately, when I read the Book of Sealings, I learned all kinds of escape techniques. But no matter what,  I don¡¯t want to use this kind of ninjutsu that is not my attribute. Not only does it consume a lot of chakra, but I don¡¯t even use 80% of the power.¡±

    I grabbed the third husband and said angrily: "Hey, are you underestimating the ninjas? The power of ninjas is not something fifty of you can deal with, let alone dealing with ninjas at the Jonin level, let alone you only have  Fifty people, even if you have 500 or 5,000 people, you may not be able to deal with jounin, not to mention that you fifty people are just a ragtag group. Before I was called a special jounin, I was just a genin.  , I killed a total of 1,500 hundred battle elites by myself. So I don¡¯t want to see you have similar death-seeking behavior again, because of the deal, I can save you once, but I will not come to save you a second time.  . If you really want to die, then go somewhere far away and don¡¯t be an eyesore here. I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time to see if you are dead.¡± I said without mercy, and then I jumped  I jumped on the stone wall, pulled out more than a dozen kunai, and threw them towards the train. Every kunai was nailed to a train. Then I immediately jumped off the stone wall, "Whoops."  With a sound, countless kunai shot across the stone wall. If I were still standing there, I might have turned into a hedgehog.

    The sound of ¡®chichi¡¯ sounded. Fenghua Furumao and Avalanche Langya took a look and saw that the kunai nailed to the train were all tied with explosive charms and were about to explode.  The two people immediately jumped out of the train, and then they heard the explosion sound of "boom, boom". All the carriages exploded. Only Fenghua Furudao and Avalanche Langya ran out, and all the other snow ninjas stayed behind.  Inside.

    "You damn kid." Xue Beng Langya yelled angrily, and then he rushed towards me. I held the Thunder God Sword and faced it. The Thunder God Sword in my hand was pointed directly at Xue Beng Lang Ya's heart. The Thunder God Sword tore it apart easily.  Opened the chakra wall next to Avalanche Wolf Fang.  Avalanche Wolf Fang seemed to be well prepared. When the Thunder God Sword tore through his chakra wall, he bent back and hid. When my Thunder God Sword pierced the air,I twisted my body forcefully, and kicked my right foot towards my wrist holding the Thunder God Sword. I retracted my wrist slightly, and the Avalanche Wolf Fang kicked the blade of the Thunder God Sword.

    "Ah" 'Zizi' When Xue Beng Langya kicked the Thunder God's sword, streaks of yellow thunder light were emitted from the blade, which was transmitted to Xue Beng Langya's body, and the feeling of electric shock spread instantly.  Avalanche Wolf Fang's whole body.  I swung it hard and threw the avalanche fang on the sword onto the snow.  Although Xue Beng Langya was separated from the Thunder God Sword, his whole body was still trembling and he was still unable to move for a while. This is the real power of the Thunder God Sword.  Then I held the Thunder God Sword and stabbed Xue Beng Lang Ya in the heart: "You underestimate the Thunder God Sword too much. You should pay the price for your contempt for the Thunder God Sword!"

    "Ice Escape¡¤Black Dragon Storm Kill." Feng Hua Nu Tao suddenly shouted.  My movements remained unchanged, and when I looked out of the corner of my eye, I saw a black dragon flying not towards me, but in another direction beyond me. I turned around and was surprised to see that the destination of the black dragon was exactly the same.  It is the location of Fenghua Xiaoxue.  Fenghua Xiaoxue seemed to be stunned, sitting there stupidly, not moving.

    "Damn it." I said secretly, took back the Thunder God Sword, and quickly formed a seal with both hands: "Flying Thunder God Technique." The golden light flashed, and I appeared behind Fenghua Xiaoxue, stretched out my hands to hug Fenghua Xiaoxue from behind,  The body quickly retreated, and with a 'bang' sound, the black dragon slammed into us.  An ice pit was left on the spot. If I hadn't appeared behind Fenghua Xiaoxue in an instant, I'm afraid she would have been a corpse by now!

    With a bang, Fenghua Xiaoxue, who had come back to his senses, suddenly hit the bridge of my nose hard with the back of his head. Two lines of bright red immediately flowed out from my nose. I opened my mouth and cursed: "Asshole,  What are you doing? Why are you hitting me?"

    "You are the bastard!" Fenghua Xiaoxue yelled back with a red face, "Who told you to stretch your hand there?"

    "Uh" I was stunned. At this time, I realized that there seemed to be something wrong with the place where my hand was holding. It was round and soft. I squeezed it twice gently and saw that the place where I held my hand was.  Xiaoxue's face turned red again, and then she was hit on the back of her head again. She quickly let go of her hand and dodged away.  Fenghua Xiaoxue suddenly fell to the ground without me holding her behind her. Fortunately, the snow was thick, so nothing happened. She just had some snow on her body.

    I looked at the wind and waves in the distance and the avalanche wolf fang that had regained its ability to move. I touched the bright red under my nose. I shook my head helplessly and said to myself: "I didn't expect that I didn't bleed during the battle, but she was able to bleed."  , it seems like this is my first time bleeding!"

    I straightened up and stood behind Fenghua Xiaoxue: "You should find a place to hide yourself. I can't take care of you in this battle." Then I paused slightly, lowered my body, and leaned against Fenghua Xiaoxue.  He whispered in his ear: "I didn't even notice that you were wearing thick clothes before. I didn't expect that you are only four or five years older than me. There is so much material there." At this point, he straightened up.  Standing in front of the wind, flowers, raging waves and avalanche of wolves.  Fenghua Xiaoxue was left with a red face looking at me fiercely.

    "Flying Thunder God Jutsu." Fenghua Nutao looked at me and said in surprise: "That's what you probably said just now. I didn't expect you to use this ninjutsu! Although I have never seen this ninjutsu before,  But when I was young and traveling around the world, I heard that the Fourth Hokage of Konoha was given the title 'Golden Flash' because of this ninjutsu."

    "Your knowledge is pretty good. It was indeed the Flying Thunder God Technique just now." I held the Thunder God Sword and pointed at the wind, flowers and raging waves.

    "Xuebeng Langya looked at me with strong hatred in his eyes. If eyes could kill, I'm afraid I would have been cut into pieces, but eyes can't kill, so I'm still standing here fine."

    Feng Hua Nu Tao said softly: "Langya, wait a minute, you pester this kid, and I will catch Princess Xiaoxue. This kid can fly the thunder god's technique, and with the thunder god sword in his hand, it is not that easy to deal with." Then.  There was strong greed in Feng Hua Nu Tao's eyes: "My goal is the legendary secret treasure, so there is no need to fight with this kid here. As long as you get such a secret treasure, it's up to you to decide what to do with these people.  Decide."

    Xue Beng Langya nodded and responded softly: "Yes, sir, I understand. I will entangle this brat."

    Feng Hua Nu Tao took off his white cloak and the robe under the cloak, and saw that there was also a full-body armor underneath, completely protecting his entire upper body.  Then two people, Xue Beng Lang Fang, rushed towards me at the same time.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 133 Fenghua Xiaoxue is captured

    When Fenghua Xiaoxue saw Fenghua Furious Waves and Avalanche Wolf Fang rushing towards me at the same time, she immediately stood up and ran in the other direction. She knew that if she stayed where she was, it would only distract me, so she  Run away immediately.  .  com

    "Ice Escape¡¤Broken Dragon and Tiger" When Xue Beng Lang Ya saw Feng Hua Xiaoxue's figure, he formed a seal with his hands, and a tiger emerged from the snow and pounced in Feng Hua Xiaoxue's direction.

    I straightened my body and stood in front of the ice tiger. I quickly formed a seal and said: "Wind Escape¡¤Beast Wave Fierce Wind Palm." A huge wind blade shot towards the tiger with a bang.  With a sound, the wind blade hit the tiger on the head, and the powerful continuous attack power directly cut the ice tiger in half.  With two "boom" sounds, the cut tiger hit the iceberg next to it, leaving two ice craters, causing avalanches in those two places.

    "Ice Release: Black Dragon Storm Kill." The wind and waves came from my side, and a black dragon rushed towards me. At this time, the black dragon was already close to me just after I used the 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm'  , I quickly used my feet to jump up, and with a "bang", the black dragon hit my feet, forming a black tornado. I was involved in the tornado, and my body couldn't help but rotate.  There are countless small wind blades in the tornado.

    I tightened the Thunder God Sword in my hand and shouted: "Wind Release¡¤Wind Cut." The Thunder God Sword in my hand emitted an even stronger light, and with a powerful stroke, I directly cut through the black tornado. The tornado gradually disappeared, and I returned to  fell back to the ground.  The minor wounds on his body healed almost instantly.

    Avalanche Wolf Fang appeared in front of me and formed a seal with his hands: "Ice Release¡¤Avalanche Wolf Fang." 'Boom' An avalanche occurred in the snowy mountains on both sides, and the snow poured down like waves, and then instantly turned into pieces.  Snow wolves, in the blink of an eye, formed a dozen snow wolves, roaring and rushing towards them.  This ninjutsu may be a ninjutsu created by the opponent based on his own name, and it is definitely not weak in power.

    Looking at the snow wolves rushing towards me, I had no place to hide. After all, these snow wolves were not slow. I formed a seal with both hands: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm." A huge wind blade struck again.  Taking shape, at this time, I bent my hand, and the huge wind blade shot straight towards the snow wolf's limbs.  In an instant, the limbs of two snow wolves were cut off, but the snow wolf behind them jumped over with a slight leap.  Then he continued to rush towards me.  The snow wolf behind him leaned down and bit the wind blade, but the wind blade directly broke through the snow wolf's body and at the same time destroyed the snow wolf behind him.  Then nailed to the snow.  Looking at the several snow wolves that were rushing toward me, I backed away and quickly leaned against the ice wall. Then I saw the right moment and with a slight movement, the snow wolf hit the ice wall head-on.

    Seeing that his ninjutsu didn't work, Xue Beng Langya didn't stop. He formed a seal with his hands again, then pressed it on the ground and shouted: "Ice Release: Ice Prison Technique." 'Crack' icicles suddenly fell from the ground under my feet.  After getting up, I ducked backwards, but the icicles didn't stop and kept pouring out.  I dodged left and right, watching Avalanche Langya continuously use chakra to launch fierce attacks. Although it didn't work, he still continued to use ninjutsu without any thought of saving chakra.  But just like that, a faint uneasiness emerged in my heart, as if I had overlooked something.

    "Naruto. Save me." Fenghua Xiaoxue's voice suddenly sounded with a panicked look in her tone, "Your Highness," the third wife and the others also shouted.  I looked up and saw Fenghua Nutao grabbing Fenghua Xiaoxue with his left hand. I was shocked and realized that I was only focusing on the opponent in front of me and ignored the other enemy.  Seeing Fenghua Raging Waves grabbing Fenghua Xiaoxue, I quickly formed a seal with my hands, wanting to use the 'Flying Thunder God Technique', but my feet froze. It turned out that just when I raised my head to look at Fenghua Xiaoxue, my hands  My feet were frozen by icicles.  Then in an instant, my whole body and the Thunder God Sword in my hand were completely frozen inside the icicle.

    Xue Beng Langya wiped the sweat from his forehead slightly. He had been using ninjutsu continuously, which consumed a lot of his chakra.  Feng Hua Nu Tao saw that I was frozen and stopped caring about me. Instead, he focused his attention on Feng Hua Xiaoxue in his hand.

    "Xiaoxue, I haven't seen you for ten years. My uncle misses you very much." Feng Hua Nu Tao showed a loving expression on his face and said softly: "The hexagonal crystal is on your body. Can you give it to your uncle?"

    "Humph!" Fenghua Xiaoxue snorted coldly and turned away from looking at Fenghua Raging Waves.  Fenghua Nutao grabbed Fenghua Xiaoxue's waist and lifted her up like a chicken: "Aren't you going to tell me? Now that I know you have the hexagonal crystal on your body, it doesn't make sense whether you tell her or not."  After saying that, he shook it hard a few times, and Fenghua Xiaoxue's eyes became dizzy.  Then a crystal necklace fell out of Fenghua Xiaoxue's neck. Fenghua Nutao looked at the necklace and the smile on his face became stronger: "This is it, this is the hexagonal crystal." Then he stretched out his hand to hold it.The horned crystal was pulled from Fenghua Xiaoxue's neck.

    "Give it back to me." Fenghua Xiaoxue shouted, while still struggling, but for Fenghua Raging Tao, a mosquito might be a little stronger than her.

    Feng Hua Nu Tao put the hexagonal crystal on himself, and after seeing me frozen in the distance, he nodded and said: "Oh, by the way, I remembered, and there is this kid, he can use the Flying Thunder God's  It's a technique." Then Feng Hua Nu Tao paused slightly and said: "But to use the Flying Thunder God Technique, you must have a kunai with set coordinates."

    Feng Hua Nu Tao once again focused his attention on Feng Hua Xiaoxue. This time he didn't say anything. He directly grabbed Feng Hua Xiaoxue and swung it hard again until a trident-like thing fell out of Feng Hua Xiaoxue's body.  After kunai, Fenghua Furious Wave stopped: "That's it." Then Fenghua Furious Wave looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue who was made dizzy by him and said: "Xiaoxue, let's go, let uncle take you to see  The secret treasure of the Land of Snow." He said, carrying Fenghua Xiaoxue on his shoulders, the armor behind him opened its mechanical wings, and flew away with a flutter.

    After Fenghua Raging Tao flew away with Fenghua Xiaoxue, Avalanche Langya did not leave. He looked at me who was frozen, the hatred and anger in his eyes were obvious. After all, I killed two of his capable men, but in hatred  Under the will and anger, there was still strong greed in his eyes, and he could easily break through the 'Thunder God Sword' of the chakra wall of the chakra armor he had always relied on. When he saw this sword, he felt * in his heart  *Can't control it.  So he doesn't plan to leave like this. He wants to kill me first and get the Thunder God Sword before leaving.

    After I was frozen, my whole body was frozen for a while, and my body was completely unable to move. Only my eyes could move.  After struggling for a while, there was still no way. His sea-blue eyes turned blood red, and a burst of chakra suddenly surged out of his body.  With a 'click' sound, I heard the sound very clearly. I knew that there were cracks in the ice outside. I mobilized the stronger chakra in my body, and a blood-red chakra began to appear around my body.  With a 'bang' sound, the ice surrounding me completely shattered.

    Xue Beng Langya looked at me in surprise: "Impossible, no one has ever been able to come out on his own after being trapped by the ice prison technique." At the same time, he secretly said: "How did this chakra and this feeling come about?  thing?"

    "No one can come out on their own? Then I'll be the first one." I lay on the ground, put the Thunder God Sword away and put it back on my body, then got down on all fours, stronger chakra surged out of my body, and the glow on my face  The beard becomes thicker and longer, and the fingertips of both hands become longer and sharper.  His whole body seemed to be surrounded by a layer of blood-red chakra, and a blood-red tail seemed to appear behind him.

    I looked around and said, "Why, Fenghua Xiaoxue was taken away by Fenghua Raging Waves, and even the special kunai was found. Forget it, although Fenghua Xiaoxue was taken away, you stayed.  , I¡¯ll kill you first so that I won¡¯t get into trouble later.¡±

    "What, you damn brat!" Xue Beng Langya said angrily.  Then he formed a seal with his hands and said: "Ice Release¡¤Avalanche Wolf Fang." The snowy mountains on both sides roared again, creating an avalanche, and then the avalanche turned into a snow wolf, but this time it was much bigger than the last time. In the blink of an eye,  In an instant, hundreds of snow wolves swarmed over.  After using this ninjutsu, sweat broke out on Xue Beng Langya's forehead.  At the same time, he kept breathing.  His chakra was almost depleted.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly, my hands and feet exerted force at the same time, and I rushed towards hundreds of snow wolves. I flicked my right hand towards the snow wolves, and the demon fox coat surrounding me suddenly stretched out, crushing the front snow wolf, and then  He jumped forward, stepped on the snow wolf's back and headed towards the avalanche wolf fang.

    Jumping, moving sideways, and somersaulting, I kept changing this method. It didn't take a while to dodge all the snow wolves, and then I jumped up and stood on the avalanche wolf fang, grabbing his shoulder with my left hand.  It sunk deeply into his muscles.  Blood stained his white clothes red.

    On my outstretched right hand, a purple chakra ball quickly formed, and then kept making a 'sizzling' sound.  I spoke softly: "Nine-tailed Forbidden Technique: Red Lotus Rasengan." Then I suddenly printed the purple chakra ball on Avalanche Langya's body.

    ¡®Boom¡¯ The smoke filled the air, and I suddenly jumped out of the smoke, landed gently on the snow, then identified it, and suddenly flew out in one direction.  In a blink of an eye, it disappeared into the vast snow.

    After the smoke dissipated, a large pit of about ten meters was formed by ice and snow, and soil was exposed at the bottom of the pit.  The Avalanche Wolf Fang has completely lost its trace.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 134 The Monarch of the Snow Country

    "Hey, Third Taifu, that one just now was fake, right? What on earth is going on?" "I seem to have invited a great person com" Third Taifu glanced at the big hole on the ground, and then looked up  The direction where my figure disappears.

    "Hey, hurry up and move your things. Don't need anything else. Just bring the camera. Hurry up and get in the car. We have to catch up quickly. Otherwise, we won't be able to take the most exciting shots."  The director said loudly: "God of movies, you must have given this to me, and I will never let down your gift." After a while, everyone got on the sleigh, and then the sled started and started riding in the snow.  Driving quickly.

    I ran desperately on all fours, and the snowflakes around me splashed out, leaving a deep trace behind me.  Although I don¡¯t know where and which direction Fenghua Ragingdao took Fenghua Xiaoxue, but there is a faint feeling in my heart that leads me forward.

    "Rumble" came such a sound in my ears, and I saw a huge valley. There was something like an altar in the middle of the valley. Two people, Feng Hua Nu Tao and Feng Hua Xiaoxue, were there. There were six ice walls around the valley.  It became colorful, and the wind and flowers seemed to be looking around as if they were looking for something.  The sound of "ßÚßÚ" sounded, a burst of heat suddenly surged out, and the surrounding ice and snow began to melt.  Gradually the soil beneath the ice and snow was revealed.  As the snow melts on the mountain peaks, water flows down.

    I put more force on my hands and feet, suddenly jumped up, and stood in front of Fenghua Xiaoxue.  "Geothermal emitter. Is this a secret treasure passed down from generation to generation in the Kingdom of Snow?" The seven colors on the six ice walls became darker.

    "Naruto. How did you find this place?" Fenghua Xiaoxue saw it and expressed joy: "The kunai on my body has fallen off, and not even the third wife knows about this place. You should not be able to find this place.  right?"

    "Looking at what you said, you should be fine! As for why I was able to find this place?" I paused and said, "I said, you have my mark on your body. No matter where you go, I will always be there."  I can find you."

    "Kid. It's you again. I'm going to kill you two." Feng Hua Nu Tao saw my angry voice, and then formed a seal with his hands and said: "Ice Release: Black Dragon Storm Kill." A black dragon appeared and rushed towards me,  I didn't hide because Fenghua Xiaoxue was still behind me. If I hid, Fenghua Xiaoxue would be hit from the front. She is an ordinary person. Let alone being hit from the front, even if she was just brushed, it wouldn't hurt.  Any chance of survival.  Now that the secret treasure that Fenghua Furious Tao has always wanted has been revealed, Fenghua Furious Tao's reason for not killing Fenghua Xiaoxue is gone. To Fenghua Furious Tao, the current Fenghua Xiaoxue is just a person who will shake his position, so  Not only could I not hide, nor could I stand still and defend, I could only bear the opponent's attack head-on.

    "Find a place to hide." After I left these words, I rushed towards the black dragon. 'Bang' in mid-air, I was hit by the black dragon head-on, and then the black dragon turned into a black tornado and completely covered me.  People rolled up.  But then five red rays of light flashed, the black tornado was cut open, and then gradually disappeared.

    I jumped up in front of Fenghua Furious Wave, and swung my right hand into a claw. Fenghua Furious Wave ducked back, avoiding my hand, and 'bang' Fenghua Furious Wave was thrown away by me. Although he was too many  He reached over to my hand, but he didn't expect that the nine-tailed coat on my body would suddenly extend.

    But although the wind, flower and raging wave was thrown away by me, the actual damage to him was not much, because the armor on his body created a layer of chakra wall around his body, which offset the attack just now.

    Feng Hua Furu Tao suddenly punched me. A trace of disdain flashed in my eyes, and I stood still. When his fist was about to hit me, I bent my body to avoid his fist, and then stepped on  With a burst of force, she slammed into his arms and knocked him to the ground. He stretched out his right hand, and a purple chakra ball in his hand was already 'sizzling': "Nine-tailed Forbidden Technique¡¤Rasengan  ." The palm of his right hand was printed on Feng Hua Nu Tao's heart.

    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, the smoke filled the air, and I flew out from the smoke. I did a backflip, landed on all fours, and took a few steps back before stopping.  "Haha. This armor is really powerful." Feng Hua Nuo Tao's voice came out from the smoke. The smoke quickly dissipated, and a big pit appeared where Feng Hua Nuo Tao was standing, but Feng Hua Nuo Tao  There were no scars on his body, and even the armor on his body was intact.  The spiral pill just now had no effect.

    Feng Hua Nu Tao patted the armor on his body and said: "This armor is the latest style of armor that took two years to produce. Sure enough, these two years were not wasted. Hahaha."

    I took a deep breath: "What a powerful armor, what a powerful chakra wall.Not even the Rasengan created by the Nine-Tails chakra can break it.  But I just don¡¯t know if your chakra wall can block my Thunder God Sword.  "I pulled out the Thunder God Sword from my body and pointed it directly at the wind, flowers and raging waves.

    When Feng Hua Furu Tao saw the Thunder God Sword in my hand, his eyes wavered, and he formed a seal with his hands and said, "Kid, I won't give you this chance. Ice Release: Double Dragon Storm Kill." Two black dragons surged out.  He rushed towards me suddenly.

    I spotted the location of the wind and waves, then stretched out my right hand, with my palm facing the sky, holding the hilt of the sword. A burst of chakra gathered in my hand, and a purple chakra ball immediately formed. The hilt of the Thunder God Sword happened to be a spiral.  At the center of the pill, the Thunder God Sword spun rapidly in his hand. The ice and snow on the ground melted, revealing the rocks under the ice and snow.

    The seven-colored light on the six ice walls became even more intense, shining on my body. The blood-red demon fox coat on my body seemed to have disappeared, turning into a seven-color coat. The purple Rasengan in my hand turned into seven colors.  , the rapidly rotating Thunder God Sword shines with colorful light.

    I looked at the two approaching black dragons, slowly retracted my right hand, and said with a cold gaze: "This is my own technique, and I want you to be the first to try it. 'Spiral Gun'." Suddenly, two seals were printed on  On the black dragon's head, "boom", the colorful light easily pierced the two black dragons. The colorful light flashed and suddenly nailed to the rock. If you look closely, the blade of the Thunder God Sword is constantly reflecting the colorful light.  of light.

    Feng Hua Nu Tao looked in front of him and murmured: "It turns out that the legendary secret treasure of the Kingdom of Snow is spring. For the people of the Kingdom of Snow who have never seen spring, this is the supreme treasure. Sorry." Feng.  Hua Nutao, blood gushed out of his mouth, and his body fell down weakly.  Just when the colorful light flashed, it had already penetrated Feng Hua Ragao's chest and opened a hole there.

    The director loudly said: "This is so perfect. The colorful light kills the last enemy, this is so perfect. Keep shooting." It turns out that I don't know when, this perseverance, only want wonderful shots and not  The director of fate has arrived.  I'm hiding there to take pictures.

    I stepped forward and pulled out the Thunder God Sword that was pierced into the rock, took the blade back and put it back on my body.  Then I slowly took back the demon fox coat on my body and lay helplessly on the ground. I had just been frozen, and I resisted the continuous blows of the 'Black Dragon Storm Killer', which caused my body to take a big blow, but this time  The wound will fully recover within a few hours.

    "Your Highness the Princess." "Your Highness the Princess." The third wife and the fifty people ran over, and an image appeared on the six ice walls.  A man who looked somewhat similar to Feng Hua Rag Tao, but much softer, appeared in mid-air.  "Your Highness Zaoyuki. It's His Royal Highness Zaoyuki." It turned out that this man was Fenghua Zaoxue, Fenghua Xiaoxue's father.

    Fenghua Zaoyue smiled and asked a little girl in front of her: "What kind of princess will Xiaoxue become in the future?"

    The little girl had an innocent smile on her face: "I want to be a gentle, strong, and righteous princess."

    Fenghua Hayayuki said with a smile: "Really! Then keep working hard, Koyuki. Keep pursuing your dreams as faith, and one day your dreams will come true." Then Fuka Hayayuki put the hexagonal crystal on the little girl  on the neck: "Look, there is a beautiful princess standing here."

    The little girl nodded and then said with some distress: "But Xiaoxue still has a wish, to become the most famous actress." "Hahaha." Fenghua Zaoxue's laughter, the innocent smile of young Fenghua Xiaoxue  displayed in front of us.  Then the image gradually disappeared.

    "Hehehe." Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at the image disappearing in mid-air and suddenly laughed: "It turns out that I once said such a thing." Smiling, tears flowed from Fenghua Xiaoxue's eyes, but this  It's tears of joy.  No one can refuse such tears.  The people in the filming team looked at everything in front of them in amazement. Their open mouths were big enough to stuff two eggs

    A week later, two things happened in the Kingdom of Snow, causing Fenghua City to fall into a sea of ??joy, and the streets were filled with the sounds of celebration.  First, with the release of the edited version of "Princess of the Storm", Fenghua Xiaoxue's reputation continues to increase. Fenghua Xiaoxue has reached the pinnacle of an actor, but this is just a small thing. For people in the Snow Country  It is said that the second thing is the biggest thing. Fenghua Xiaoxue wore solemn clothes, with the support of the third wife and other fifty people, inherited the Snow Kingdom and became the new monarch of the Snow Kingdom.

    I looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue, who had become the monarch of the Snow Country, with a solemn face, and a bitter smile appeared on the corner of my mouth. The scene of me and her getting along flashed through my mind, and then I shook my head and quietly hid in the crowd.  .

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 135 Leaving the Country of Snow

    Fenghua Xiaoxue wore solemn clothes and sat in a car with a serious face, cruising around Fenghua City. Next to her stood the third wife and others. There were not many guards around, and they could only barely keep ordinary people out.  .com If he breaks through the layer of guards outside, then Fenghua Xiaoxue's defense will be very lax, and he will only be protected by the third wife and others.

    This parade was decided after discussing with the third wife. On the one hand, it is to show the majesty of Fenghua Koyuki, and on the other hand, it is to attract all the die-hard forces of Fenghua and Fury in Fenghua City and those who are dissatisfied with Fenghua Koyuki's succession.  , because in this case, they will definitely take action, and I plan to catch them all.

    On the eaves of a house, a man is lying on the roof, holding a crossbow in his hand, with his right index finger on the trigger, and then aims at Fenghua Xiaoxue. As long as he pulls the trigger, the arrow on the crossbow will be fired.  He went out, but he never had the chance to shoot the arrow on the crossbow, because another finger stretched under the trigger, and then a black light flashed in his neck, and then there was an extra line of blood.  He struggled twice and then stopped moving.  Blood continued to flow out.

    "Huh." I sighed slightly, without even looking at the corpse in front of me, and then disappeared from the spot and appeared in the crowd, looking at some people who were secretly hiding weapons and preparing their bodies for attack.  With a movement of his feet, his body flashed and appeared behind these people. The kunai in his hand pierced his heart, and then he left the place holding their bodies and threw them casually on the roof of a house.  I have already agreed with the third wife that if the body is placed here, someone will naturally come to deal with it.

    These are still relatively few. In the week after Fenghua Xiaoxue came to the throne, I killed nearly a thousand people. These people were die-hard forces of Fenghua Raging Waves, and their existence would hinder Fenghua Xiaoxue.  It will also hinder my transaction with Fenghua Xiaoxue.  So before I leave the Country of Snow, I want to wipe out all these forces.  Although I know that it is impossible to kill all these people, as long as we can kill those who are in power among them, the third wife will naturally come to take back these rights.  But even so, Fenghua Xiaoxue and San Taifu only control half of the rights in the Snow Kingdom.  And because the relationship that I just mastered cannot be used well.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue¡¯s city tour finally ended before the sun went down.  The third husband secretly breathed a sigh of relief, whispered a few words to Fenghua Xiaoxue, and then returned to Daming Mansion.  Where they passed, there were hundreds of corpses sleeping quietly on the roof.  On Fenghua Xiaoxue's route around the city, there were people ambushing her from beginning to end. These people basically belonged to those whose rights had been taken away.

    After returning to Daming Mansion, the dinner party at Daming Mansion began.  Fenghua Xiaoxue accepted the congratulations from various people in the Snow Country. Although what these people said was basically nonsense, Fenghua Xiaoxue could not ignore it, because these people either had certain real power or had extremely high reputation, so Fenghua Xiaoxue  Hua Xiaoxue couldn't offend them now.  But these people are also very polite.  After all, what happened in the past week or so can be hidden from ordinary people, but not from these people's eyes and ears.  In this way, the faces of the two parties maintained a subtle friendship.

    Three days later, at the pier of Snow Country, Fenghua Xiaoxue was wearing a gray turtleneck coat, a hat on her head, and a pair of sunglasses on her eyes.  It's exactly the same as the first time we dressed up.  The camera crew is already preparing to leave the Country of Snow, and my mission has been completed long ago. Now it is time to leave the Country of Snow.  At this time, the third wife and others were waiting a few hundred meters away, and the camera crew had all boarded the ship. The ship had even left the port and was waiting for me at sea.  Fenghua Xiaoxue and I are the only two people left on the pier.

    "Are you really going? Naruto." Koyuki Fenghua took off her sunglasses, looked at me and hesitated slightly, "Can't you stay?"

    "You already know the answer, so why bother talking?" I said calmly: "It's impossible for me to stay here. I have to go back to Konoha. As long as you can remember our deal."

    "Is there only a transaction left between us?" Fenghua Xiaoxue looked a little excited: "Stay, Naruto, as long as you are willing to stay, I can even give you my position. Can you stay?  ?¡±

    I reached out and took out a special kunai and handed it to Fenghua Xiaoxue: "No one can make such a thing, including the words on it, except me. Give it to you." Fenghua Xiaoxue took it wordlessly.  A kunai.  "You should still remember the content of our deal, right? I said that I have a very powerful enemy. It is definitely not something that the Snow Kingdom and I can compete with now. So if I stay, I'm afraid it won't take long for Snow to  The country will be wiped from this world."

    "I know." Fenghua Xiaoxue held the kunai and said: "I will try my best to develop the country of snow. You" Fenghua Xiaoxue paused.??: "Don't forget the deal you made with me. When you need help in the future, don't forget that you still have me this country of snow."

    I smiled: "I know, I will remember that there is a beautiful princess here." As I said that, I straightened up, stepped on the sea with my feet, and ran towards the photography team's ship.

    "Take care, Naruto." Fenghua Xiaoxue waved her hands, looked at my figure and jumped into the boat, then hugged me and gave her a kunai and whispered softly: "Don't forget your words, Naruto." Tears flowed down her face.  The corners of his eyes slid down, but they were wiped away by Fenghua Xiaoxue, and then he turned around and walked towards where the third wife and others were

    After I jumped on the camera crew's ship, the ship started to move. After the last damage, this ship was finally repaired after so long repairs, and sailed into the sea again.  I sat on the edge of the boat and closed my eyes slightly.

    After sailing on the sea for several days, I finally set foot on land again, but this is not the Kingdom of Fire, but a small country. After passing this country, I can return to the Kingdom of Fire.

    I did not enter the city of this country because that might cause some unnecessary trouble.  So I flew directly outside the city.  But even so, trouble seems to keep following me.

    "Little sister, look at the material of your clothes, your thin skin and tender flesh, and there are so many people protecting you. Your family must be very rich! I think you should let one of your followers go.  Tell your family to get some money for your uncles, and then I will let you go. Otherwise, little sister, your uncles don't want to be violent." Although I didn't see this person, I heard such obscene words  The sound made me feel sick in my heart.

    From this sound, it seemed that it was not far away from me. I stepped on the tree trunk, then turned my feet and headed in that direction. Within a few steps, I saw a large group of people.  I saw about a hundred people armed with swords, guns, swords, halberds and various weapons, surrounding a few soldiers wearing fine armor and holding fine iron weapons. The eyes of these soldiers were full of worry, but  It was obvious that what they were worried about was not themselves, but a little girl they were protecting behind them.

    This little girl is about eleven or twelve years old. She has long blond hair and is wearing red clothes. There is no worry in her purple pupils about the scene in front of her.  Although there were nearly fifty corpses lying around her, a dozen of them were wearing fine armor.  There is a carriage next to it.

    After looking at the prospect in front of me, I can probably guess what is happening in front of me. The little girl is probably the daughter of a daimyo in this small country, and those soldiers are her guards, because judging from the corpses on the ground and the guards around her  Look, the country she belongs to should not be very strong, otherwise, the number of guards would not be so few, only a mere twenty people.  And the people surrounding them must be thieves.  What happened was that the noble daughter in front of me went out to play, and then she was discovered by this group of thieves, and then they came to find them.  After a fierce battle, it became what it looked like in front of me.  Among the group of thieves, there were actually several people riding horses. They seemed to be the leaders, and the one who just spoke seemed to be the thief at the front.

    I straightened up and appeared in front of the soldiers. Looking at the thieves in front of me, I slightly raised the corners of my mouth with a bloodthirsty smile: "I hate thieves like you who block roads, rob and kill people the most. Because you not only bully women and fight.  You won't do anything except being in a large number of people. So now that you have met me, I will send you on your way." With that said, I formed a seal with my hands and said: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Fierce Wind Palm." The huge wind  The blade passed through, shot into the woods and disappeared, but it left a piece of debris on the spot.

    "Ninja. He is a ninja. Oh my god, run quickly." Looking at the wreckage on the ground, a timid thief immediately dropped his weapon and ran away.  Then there were people imitating it immediately.  But there are still a group of people who haven't moved.

    "Humph, don't even think about running away!" I made a slight seal with my hands: "The art of multiple shadow clones." There was a 'bang', and all of a sudden, hundreds of me appeared around, everyone holding a kunai and looking towards  He pounced on a thief.

    In the blink of an eye, there were only nearly a hundred corpses left on the ground. None of the thieves escaped. They all fell to the ground. As for whether there were people pretending to be dead inside, it didn't matter, because even if there were, it wouldn't be enough to cause trouble.  .

    I turned my head and looked at the soldiers behind me. Those soldiers immediately pointed their weapons at me, and there was a lot of sweat on their foreheads.  "Humph." I snorted coldly and jumped away.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 136 Confrontation with White Eyes

    I returned to Konoha. As soon as I stepped into Konoha, a feeling of being watched came over me. I paused slightly and then rushed towards the Hokage's office.  £®  com

    I looked at the door of the Hokage's office, and suddenly I found that it seemed much newer, as if it had been replaced. I shook my head, walked into the Hokage's office, and saw that there were only Tsunade, Shizune, and the pig, and Tsunade was  Looking at some documents.  "Naruto, you are back. How is the mission in Snow Country?" After Tsunade saw my figure, she raised her head from the file and smiled softly at me.

    "Ah, it's not bad. I just didn't expect that the actress I wanted to protect would be the princess of the Snow Country." I said calmly: "And the famous name of the Snow Country, Feng Hua Furao Tao, in order to get the Snow Country's  Secret Treasure sent people, and then I had a big fight with them, killed Fenghua and Furious Tao, and made the princess, Fenghua Xiaoxue, a famous name in the country of snow. By the way, I helped Fenghua Xiaoxue kill Fenghua and Furious Tao.  A die-hard subordinate of the Snow Country. Then he came back. It¡¯s just a pity that the secret treasure of the Snow Country turned out to be a geothermal emitter, which was used to melt the unchanging glaciers of the Snow Country and give the Snow Country four seasons. Although for the Snow Country  It is indeed a secret treasure for the country, but it is of no use to us."

    "Really? It turns out that the secret treasure of the Snow Kingdom is the geothermal transmitter." Tsunade rubbed the sun on her head: "Then Naruto, you go and have a rest first. I will notify you if there are new tasks.  "Yes." At this time, Shizune stepped forward to help Tsunade and rub it gently.  I nodded and left the Hokage's office.

    There was a bang. As soon as I opened the door, two people bumped into me. "Oops." Two girls' voices sounded. When I heard it, I found that the voices of these two people were very familiar, so I quickly reached out my hand.  Holding one hand at a time, they pulled the two of them up before they fell. After a closer look, they turned out to be Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino.  At this time, two little birds flew out of their arms and then flew away.

    "Ah, Ino Boar, it's all you. I just cured that little bird." Sakura said loudly to Ino after seeing her little bird fly away.

    Ino did not dare to show weakness and counterattacked: "What are you talking about? The wide forehead is obviously your fault. If it weren't for you, my little bird wouldn't have flown away." The two people stared at each other, as if there was something in their eyes.  firelight.  "Huh." The two men snorted at the same time and turned their heads.  I smiled bitterly. These two friends could obviously ignore themselves to protect each other, but the relationship between the two was still so bad when they met.  It's really an inexplicable relationship.

    "Ah, it's Naruto, you're back." After Ino suddenly saw me, he immediately rushed up, hugged my arm and said, "Last time I heard that you took back the Thunder God Sword, but it turned out that you were on a mission.  , I didn¡¯t congratulate you. After I completed my mission and came back, you went to the Land of Snow again. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here today!¡±

    Sakura stood there and smiled softly at me: "Long time no see, Naruto. If the mission goes well, is it going well?"

    "The mission went well. By the way, do you two have anything going on here?" I pointed to the Hokage's office behind me and said, "You should be here to see the Fifth Hokage! You'd better go quickly."

    The two women were startled, then looked at each other, started at the same time, and then walked into the office at the same time. Then Sakura smiled and said: "Haha, I got here first."

    "Look carefully. You have a wide forehead." Ino retorted, "Obviously my feet were a centimeter faster than yours when I walked in. I didn't expect that your forehead was wide and you even had problems with your eyes." I looked at these two people.  Personally, I held a half-second of silence for Granny Tsunade who was enduring this pain, and then she left the Hokage's office.

    After leaving the office, I jumped back home, but there was no one at home, and Ran Ran was not there, but there was a note, "Brother Naruto, Ran Ran doesn't know when brother will come back, but if brother comes back and Ran Ran is not here, then  Ran Ran must have gone to watch her lecherous grandpa teach Hinata's sister to practice, so don't worry about Ran Ran.  ¡¯ Looking at this note, I smiled faintly.  After thinking for a moment, he jumped out of the house.  But even though I'm a talker, in fact after I revealed that I could use the power of the Nine-Tails, I don't know how many ANBU secretly monitored my every move.  So I don't like staying at home.

    Soon I came to the Konoha Forest. I paused slightly and formed a seal with my hands: "Transformation Technique." With a 'bang', I turned into another person, a very ordinary person.  Then I found Hinata who was practicing and Jiraiya who was drinking a small drink on the side. In front of Jiraiya, he was playing happily with Tomaji, Toadryu, and Toadxiang.  I didn't appear immediately but landed gently on a tree trunk.

    Hinata is still practicing her palm skills, and Jiraiya is still drinking some wine.  Two people to me?Appeared without seeming to notice it at all.  I pulled out three shurikens and said "Drink." Hinata pulled out a kunai and shot it in my direction. With a 'bang' sound, it was nailed to the tree trunk under my feet, 'sizzling'  The sound sounded, and there was an explosion talisman tied to the kunai.  I was startled and jumped up, then with a bang, it exploded. Although I hid, my whereabouts had been exposed.  I landed gently on the ground.

    "My friend, I don't know where you are as a ninja. Why are you here in Konoha? Tell me, and maybe I can help you!" Jiraiya looked at me and drank a glass of wine and said softly.

    I didn¡¯t answer, and the shuriken in my hand immediately shot towards Jiraiya, and then I rushed towards Hinata.  Hinata seemed to be dumbfounded for a moment, standing there and looking at me blankly, with doubts in her eyes.  Ran Ran also looked at me curiously. Jiraiya didn't move. He picked up the wine glass casually and drank the wine. The shuriken appeared on his finger, and his finger was just inserted.  Filled the hole in the middle of the shuriken.  With just one finger, three shurikens hit me. Then he flicked his finger, and the three shurikens flew back towards me at a faster speed. I jumped back and dodged the shurikens.  .  He quickly pulled out the kun and looked at Jiraiya without warning.

    "Hinata, you have been practicing palm skills for a long time, but you have been missing someone to practice with you. The person in front of you is just right. If the other person is strong enough, then try the one you just created  The new technique is ready." Jiraiya put down the wine glass casually and said: "Remember to use all your strength. The opponent is probably a spy from another village. The purpose seems to be to win your eyes."

    Hinata woke up with a start, then immediately nodded and said: "Yes, Jiraiya-sama." Then he formed a seal with his hands and said: "Byakugan." Meridians surged around Hinata's eyes, and she stood there with her hands in a Bagua pattern.  posture.

    I held the kunai and rushed towards Hinata. Hinata stared at me with her white eyes and whispered softly: "Soft Fist¡¤Bagua Bailie Palm." Then he rushed towards me, his body dwarfed,  He dodged the kunai I slashed through, and then pointed his right hand directly at my heart.  I quickly fell back, then quickly raised my feet and kicked Hinata's cute chin.

    Hinata turned slightly to let my feet pass, and then took two steps lightly. Her little palm hit me again. I stretched out my hand and slapped Hinata's wrist, trying to destroy Hinata's wrist.  In Tian's attack route, Hinata turned her wrist and passed my palm. I was shocked and looked at the palm that was about to touch my body. I turned my feet and turned my whole body behind Hinata, wanting to  Attack from behind her, but Hinata seemed to have been prepared. When I turned behind her, she also turned around. Her little palm was still not far away from my heart, and the distance remained the same.  I quickly stretched out my hand and slapped Hinata's wrist with a slap, knocking her palm away, but Hinata's other palm was already heading towards my heart.

    I held a kunai in my right hand and swiped Hinata's left wrist. If Hinata didn't stop, her wrist would be scratched by my kunai before she hit me, and my  The body is constantly avoiding her palm.  Hinata took back her little hand, and then her other hand was already moving towards the hand holding the kunai.  I was startled, stepped back, and Hinata immediately chased after me. If I didn't take any action, I might be back to the scene just now.

    I quickly shot the kunai in my hand towards Hinata.  Hinata tilted her head slightly and hid. When I stopped, Hinata's little hand was already heading towards my heart again.  I raised the corner of my mouth slightly and said to myself: "As expected, we are called the strongest clan in Konoha's taijutsu, so what's next!" I sped up my speed.

    Hinata's little hand hit my heart, and with a 'pop' sound, I quickly stretched out my hand and hit Hinata's wrist before Hinata could react, knocking her little hand out of position, and then  A palm hit her, "So fast." Hinata was slightly shocked.  Then she turned to one side to avoid my palm, and then her little hand hit me from bottom to top at a weird angle. I quickly reached out and held Hinata's wrist to stop her attack.  Immediately stretched out another little hand and hit my palm. I quickly let go of Hinata's little hand, and then leaned back, and Hinata also leaned back at the same time, and the two of them were separated by a certain distance again.  distance.

    Hinata took a deep breath, put her body in another posture and whispered softly: "Soft Fist¡¤Bagua Sixty-Four Palms."

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 137 Sound Ninja Appears Again

    I looked at the distance between us and said to myself: "It seems that I myself have fallen into Hinata's Bagua realm. I just didn't expect Hinata to be able to use the Sixty-Four Bagua Palms now. In this way, Hinata  Tian has been able to see through the chakra** on people's bodies. His strength has greatly increased. It seems that it is right to ask the lustful immortal to train Hinata."

    Hinata rushed towards me. I took out a scroll from my body and opened it. With a bang, nearly a hundred shurikens appeared on the scroll. I took the shurikens and threw them at Hinata.  , almost filled the entire space, but Hinata just turned sideways slightly, paused, and moved forward. With just a few simple movements like this, she evaded all my shuriken attacks.  There was no extra movement in the middle. After dodging my shuriken, Hinata had already rushed in front of me, and Hinata's little hand stretched out to my chest.

    I hurriedly stepped back and dodged, but Hinata's other hand attacked me. I was shocked. I had obviously increased my speed, but I still couldn't distance Hinata. I looked at Hinata's little hand.  It was about to be imprinted on my chest. I quickly stretched out my palm to grab Hinata's wrist, but Hinata's other hand came over. I was afraid that when I grabbed her wrist, I would be hit too.  She hit, considering the nature of the soft fist attacking the internal organs.  There is no need to continue.

    I quickly retracted my outstretched palm, and at the same time I kept retreating. Hinata's palm kept attacking. No matter how we hid or blocked, we couldn't avoid Hinata's palm. For a moment, I didn't have any chance to fight back.  .  I leaned back again, opened a little distance, and immediately made a slight seal with my hands and said: "Shadow Clone Technique." There was a 'bang', and five of me appeared around me.

    Hinata looked at the ninjutsu I used, and was slightly stunned, and her body stopped. I frowned slightly, and then the five of me attacked Hinata at the same time, "Hinata." Not far away, someone shouted  Jiraiya, who was drinking, suddenly said: "Many ninjas know the shadow clone technique, but where is our village?" Kidomaru stood on top of the stone statues of past Hokage and said: "There is no warning at all."

    Sakon: "Hey, hey, how about we make a big fuss? Kill everyone we see."

    "Don't forget Orochimaru-sama's instructions." Jirobo said, "We are not here to deal with Konoha."

    "You are very noisy, you stinky men." Tayuya glanced at them sideways: "It's better to quickly find out where the brat is and go back quickly after completing the mission. I will be upset when I see you."

    "What did you say!" Sakon immediately became furious.

    Kidomaru said: "Okay, stop arguing. This is Konoha after all. Although the security is lax, it is still the head of the five major ninja villages and there are many ninjas. If we are not careful, we will be easily discovered.  Now let's go find Uchiha Sasuke." Just as Kidomaru finished speaking, the four people disappeared completely.  

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 138 Sasuke's Defection

    It was just dark, and the streets of Konoha were very lively. At this time, four figures flashed across the night sky of Konoha.  But for ordinary people, it is impossible to discover this. However, Sakura, who was desperately practicing ninjutsu, accidentally discovered these four figures.

    Sakura thought for a while, and finally followed her, but the opponent was very strong, and she quickly lost track of him. Looking around, Sakura sighed helplessly, because from beginning to end she didn't even  The other party's true appearance was not seen.  Sakura turned around and wanted to leave, but found that she had stopped at the door of Sasuke's house.

    "Could it be that God sent me to see Sasuke?" Sakura thought as she looked at the door of Sasuke's house. Then her face turned red and she stretched out her hand to knock on the door. At this time, the sound of fighting came from inside.  But the sound disappeared as soon as it came out. Sakura was startled, but the next words made her body stiffen.  After a while, four figures flashed past again and quickly left Konoha.

    The night got deeper, everyone had basically gone home, and all the shops were closed. Sasuke walked out of his home and looked at his home. He had a backpack on his body and some stains on his face.  Wound.  He looked at the door of his home, his eyes gradually becoming firm, then turned around and walked towards the Ninja Academy, where there was a road out of the village.

    Just when Sasuke arrived at the entrance of the village, a red figure came out from behind a tree at the entrance of the village.  It was Sakura.  Sasuke and Sakura looked at each other. Sasuke looked away first and walked towards Sakura: "It's so late, what are you doing here? You'd better go home and sleep quickly!"

    Sakura lowered her head and looked at the ground: "This is the way out of the village." As she said this, Sakura's tears fell. She watched Sasuke walk past her and walked towards the outside of the village. Then Sakura turned around.  Looking at Sasuke's back, he said, "Why? Why didn't you tell me anything? Why did you have to bear it alone?"

    Sasuke stopped and said without looking back: "Why should I tell you? I told you that you are nosy."

    "Yes." Sakura said with a sad face: "I am really disliked by Sasuke." Then Sakura looked excited and said: "But Sasuke, do you remember? Sasuke and I, Naruto and Ka  Teacher Cassie, four people form a group, practice together, and perform tasks together. Although there are difficulties and hardships, they are happy and joyful no matter what."

    With that said, Sakura slowly walked towards Sasuke: "I know what happened to the Uchiha clan. If you want revenge, I can help you. And Naruto, we will definitely help you. Although I  I have a family, but if Sasuke is gone So, please stay. Sasuke, please. I like Sasuke so, so much."

    Silence fell between Sasuke and Sakura. After a while, Sasuke said: "Thank you, Sakura. But I am an Avenger, and I live until now for revenge. Now.  I saw a glimmer of hope for revenge, and I will never give up." With that, Sasuke disappeared in front of Sakura and appeared behind her: "Thank you, Sakura, really, thank you very much. Thank you very much.  I told Naruto that I will surpass him." Then his right hand was placed on Sakura's neck.  Sakura's eyes immediately became blurry.  Then he fell down helplessly.

    Sasuke supported Sakura and let her lean against the tree trunk. After walking a few steps, he turned his head and glanced at Sakura again before jumping away.  In the distance, Sasuke met up with several sound ninjas, and then disappeared into the vast night sky.

    It was getting slightly brighter, and I was still lying on the bed asleep. At this time, a pig rushed into my home through the window that I had not completely closed, and jumped directly on me. I woke up immediately, and when I saw it, it turned out that  It was the pig, Dolphin, that Shizune was holding in her arms.

    When Doudou saw that I was awake, he threw the note in his mouth to me, and then called me a few times, sounding like he was very anxious.  I picked up the note, shook my head helplessly, threw away the note in my hand and said, "Okay, I'll be there right away. You go back first." Doudou barked a few times, and then left quickly.  Then I got up and started washing.  The rising sun outside shone into the room, and the words on the note became clear, 'Sasuke defected, gather in the office immediately.  ¡¯

    I got dressed and took a look. Ran Ran, who was still sleeping in another room, made a slight seal with his hands: "Shadow Clone Technique." Two me appeared in the room. I nodded to the other me, and then opened the door directly.  He jumped out of the open window, lightly stepped on the top of the telephone pole, and then rushed towards the Hokage's office.

    When I came to the Hokage's office, Sakura was standing outside the office with a sad face, "Naruto." Sakura threw herself into my arms and cried loudly: "Sasuke, Sasuke, he  .???¡±

    I gently patted Sakura on the shoulder and comforted her: "Okay, don't cry, Sakura, leave these things to me!" Sakura kept kunai.  I couldn't push Sakura away, so I had to comfort her gently.

    Shikamaru came over with a sleepy look on his face. Seeing Sakura crying, he quickly stopped his nap. I immediately gave him a secret signal. Shikamaru nodded imperceptibly, and then walked over.  , said sadly: "It's Sakura and Naruto. I've heard about Sasuke. Don't worry, I will definitely help you." Then he came over and grabbed me and said: "Okay, Naruto, let's  Let's go. Go see the Hokage first, and then we'll bring Sasuke back."

    I nodded, pushed Sakura away gently, and then took out a handkerchief and handed it to her: "Wipe it. If a girl starts crying, she won't be pretty. You can go back and have a good rest. I'll leave Sasuke's affairs to her.  I'm fine." Sakura nodded, then slowly walked outside.  Shikamaru and I walked into the Hokage's office.

    "You should all know the matter!" Tsunade sat in front of the desk with her fingers crossed. Jiraiya and Shizune stood beside Tsunade. Tsunade looked at us and said: "Last night, Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha  The only descendant of the Wave clan left Konoha, and it is basically certain that he went to Otogakure Village in Tianno Country."

    "Otogakure Village?" Shikamaru said in surprise: "Isn't that founded by Orochimaru? Why would he go there?"

    "Maybe it's for power!" I said: "Not long ago, when I got the Thunder God Sword, Sasuke suddenly challenged me. After that, when he left, that look in his eyes showed dissatisfaction, unwillingness and even resentment. It was just that  At that time, I actually forgot about the curse mark on Sasuke's neck."

    Jiraiya nodded: "Although Orochimaru is a pervert, he is indeed very strong. If Sasuke goes to him, I am afraid that within a few years, Sasuke's strength will increase to a terrifying level, but Orochimaru  Maru is not someone who will teach Sasuke in vain, I am afraid that the final purpose is just for Sasuke¡¯s body and the Uchiha family¡¯s bloodline boundary Sharingan.¡±

    Tsunade said: "Okay, now is not the time to talk about this. The time is very urgent. Shikamaru, you should immediately carry out your first mission after becoming a chuunin! This time the level is A level."

    "A-level!" Shikamaru said in surprise: "Hey, if you just bring Sasuke back, it shouldn't be considered an A-level. In that case, someone led Sasuke away?"

    "That's right." Tsunade said, "This possibility is very high."

    "Indeed, if this were not the case, Sasuke would not have left at this time." Shikamaru paused: "Then the size of the four-person team should be composed of chunin and jounin."

    "No, it's impossible." Tsunade said calmly: "You should know very well that except for the necessary positions in the village, other jounin, especially jounin and chuunin, are performing tasks outside, and even if they are in  , you also know that I may not be able to move them by shouting. I can only give you a special genin. Uzumaki Naruto. Then Shikamaru, within 30 minutes, gather the genin you think are outstanding and gather at the entrance of the village."

    I shrugged and said, "Yes, I understand, Granny Tsunade."

    Shikamaru sighed helplessly and said: "No matter what, we are all companions. We can't let that guy do whatever he wants. I will do my best."

    "Okay. Then let's go quickly." Tsunade said: "Naruto, wait a moment, I have a few more words to say to you, and then you go directly to the village gate and wait for Shikamaru!" Shikamaru looked at  He glanced at me and left.

    After Shikamaru left, Jiraiya took a few steps forward and began to form seals with his hands. The seals were formed very quickly: "Border Technique¡¤Soundproof Barrier." A blue light curtain rose, completely covering the few of us.  Surrounded inside.  Jiraiya smiled softly and said: "This ninjutsu actually doesn't have much effect. It can block the transmission of sound so that the sound cannot be transmitted to the outside. But it cannot be too long, it only lasts for 5 minutes.  "

    Tsunade said softly: "Thank you for your hard work, Jiraiya." Then she paused slightly and said: "Okay, time is pressing, so I won't say more. Naruto, let me ask you, if you bring Sasuke back this time  If so, how do you think I should treat him? In any case, he is already a traitor."

    "The best way is to kill him." I said calmly: "If you bring Sasuke back, if you keep him, then Granny Tsunade, your reputation will drop to the lowest, or even negative, and the elders will probably  Attack immediately, ninja, and the name of the village will not trust you at all, and the consequences will be very serious. On the contrary, if you kill Sasuke, the result will be the best."

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 139 Pursuit Team

    Tsunade and Jiraiya were silent. Neither of them spoke for a while. Only Shizune looked at the few of us in shock: "Tsunade-sama, Jiraiya-sama, do you really think so?"

    "I have said before that Sasuke is too proud. He is reluctant to take off the halo of genius. But now, there are too many geniuses in this world, as many as stars in the sky. com has always been praised by geniuses  He couldn't bear the aura surrounding him." I said softly: "And the Uchiha clan's annihilation has probably never left his mind. Especially when the lustful immortal and I went to find Granny Tsunade.  I met Uchiha Itachi. Sasuke was easily beaten by Itachi, which made him doubt his ability. Later, before I went to the Land of Snow, I had a battle with him In this  Under the circumstances, Sasuke, who was forced by revenge, developed an extreme desire for power, so as long as Orochimaru uses power as bait to lure him, Sasuke will willingly follow Orochimaru. Even if we bring him back, I'm afraid he will  I will try my best to find a way to leave.¡±

    Shizune lowered her head silently, "Are there any more?" Tsunade said very calmly.

    "Yes." My voice gradually became colder: "It's not without reason that Sasuke can be called a genius, because his talent is indeed very high. If he follows Orochimaru, based on his talent, I'm afraid it won't take a few years.  , the strength will increase by leaps and bounds. But if we bring Sasuke back, I am afraid that Sasuke will fall into the hands of the elders. By then, Sasuke will become even more terrifying."

    Everyone was silent.  After a while, Tsunade slammed the table and said: "Naruto, use all your strength to kill the rebel Uchiha Sasuke. If you can't kill him, then let him follow Orochimaru. But there is a prerequisite.  Protect the members who are chasing together.¡±

    I looked cold: "They are all companions I recognize, and I will never allow them to be harmed." When I said this, a faint aura surged out of my body, although it was still very small now.  It's very dull, but as my strength increases, this momentum will become more powerful.

    The light curtain around us disappeared.  Tsunade: "Okay, Naruto, go ahead." I turned and left the Hokage's office.  Tsunade looked at Jiraiya and said, "Do you think Naruto will be able to do it?"

    "It's hard to say." Jiraiya leaned against the window and said, "There aren't many people Naruto cares about, except Uchiha Sasuke. It's probably impossible for Naruto to kill him personally this time. I think it's better to let Sasuke go in the end."  The possibility is higher. After all, for Naruto, everything in the world is inferior to the people he cares about."

    "Really?" Tsunade leaned back in the chair.  I closed my eyes slightly

    After I left the office, I walked towards the door of Konoha. In the middle of the process, my shadow clone automatically disappeared, and that part of the chakra also returned to my body. I didn't pause at all, and my body shape  Zong speeded up.

    When I arrived at the gate, there was no one else here except a few chuunin guarding it. Shikamaru and the others hadn't arrived yet, because the 30 minutes Granny Tsunade said were only half of the time.  After I explained the whole story to the chuunin, they opened the door.  I leaned gently against the door.  Waiting for time to pass.

    "The time has come. It's just right." I said softly.  Then I saw several figures appearing in front of me.  I took a look, Akimichi Choji, Inuzuka Kiba, Nara Shikamaru and Hinata Hinata.

    "NarutoNaruto, good morning." Hinata said with a blushing face.

    "Good morning. Naruto. Woof." Ya said with Akamaru on his head.

    "Hey, Naruto, good morning." Dingci said while holding a bag of biscuits and eating: "Have you had breakfast? If not, I'll treat you to it."

    I smiled and said, "Good morning, everyone." Then I gently took Hinata's little hand.

    Shikamaru waved his hand and said: "Okay, don't talk about this. Anyway, we finally gathered five people. But I didn't expect Hinata to come out to train early in the morning. Otherwise, I really wouldn't have met him.  ." After a pause, Shikamaru said: "Okay, Naruto, you are already a special jounin. You will be the one to direct this action!"

    I shook my head: "No, if I were to command, I'm afraid I would be emotional. In this case, it would be very detrimental to our actions and would probably lead us all into danger, so Shikamaru, I think this time  The action is still directed by you. I know you are the kind of natural strategist. At this time, don't be lazy. And although I don't want to admit it, I have to admit that your mind is ahead of my IQ, so this time  I will also completely obey your command."

    When Shikamaru heard what I said, he suddenly looked at me with a resentful expression: "So it was you who said this"??, really, do you know that your words like this have compressed all my rest time.  Although those troublesome tasks are gone, it is more troublesome to help Godai-sama deal with various documents.  "

    I shrugged with a smile: "I'm just telling the truth. You are indeed a natural strategist, and the Fifth Generation needs your wisdom, doesn't it?" I retorted, and Shikamaru couldn't say no for a moment.  Something came out.

    Ya squatted on the ground and said: "No matter what you say, one of you is a special jounin and the other is a chuunin. Both of you are qualified to lead the team, and the three of us are still genin, so there must be one among you two.  One will be our leader."

    Choji said while eating snacks: "Well, I agree, but Shikamaru and Naruto may encounter enemies this time, so they must prepare for battle and have a battle plan in advance."

    Hinata said shyly: "I have no objection."

    "Well, forget it. I'll do it. I'll do it." Shikamaru said helplessly: "This is a rescue mission, so we are in a passive position, which means it is easy for the other party to attack first. So we have to arrange a  A formation that can be responded to at any time. Since everyone has let me take command, I hope that everyone will not disobey orders." Shikamaru's expression suddenly became serious: "If you ignore my orders, not only will you not  If Sasuke comes out, everyone may die." Everyone looked confused.  Everyone started getting serious.

    Shikamaru nodded: "The formation uses a column. The first one is the scout, Ya. You take Akamaru for a walk every day. You are very familiar with the terrain around the Land of Fire. Moreover, Akamaru's nose is sensitive and can track scents relatively easily."  If you find a trap with the opponent's scent, the vanguard will be easier to withstand damage in the end. You and Akamaru will also have some advantages in being two on one. The second place is myself. Since everyone wants me to be their strategist, then I must be in the second place.  This can give new orders to Kiba and the team members behind him in time. The third one is you, Naruto." Shikamaru looked at me and said: "You are the strongest among us, and you can shadow clones and flying thunder gods.  Technique, it is best for you to be in the middle to rescue everyone. The fourth position is Choji. Although your speed is not good, your striking power is the strongest. You must always pay attention to chasing the enemy in the fourth position. Finally, Hina  Tian, ??the rear is the most complicated, and the enemy is likely to attack us from behind, so you, who has the widest vision, will be in charge of the rear."

    Then Shikamaru took out a blank scroll, took out a pen and drew some pictures on it and said: "In order to better cope with everything, everyone is responsible for a direction, Kiba is responsible for the front, and I am the broader front, Naruto  Responsible for the left side, Choji is responsible for the right side, and of course Hinata is responsible for the back.¡±

    'Papa' I clapped my hands gently and said: "As expected of Shikamaru, he perfectly arranged the people who just gathered in such a short period of time." Then I took out four special kunai and said: "  But just in case, everyone should carry this kunai with them. In this case, I can appear behind everyone in an instant. After all, everything about the enemy is still unclear, and it is always good to have an extra layer of insurance."

    Everyone took the kunai and put it on their bodies, and then Shikamaru said: "One last thing, Sasuke and I don't have a deep friendship. Apart from meeting him during the Chunin Exam, we have no relationship."  What's the intersection? And I don't like him either. But no matter what, he is a ninja of Konoha and our companion. Even if we risk our lives, we must rescue him. This is our style of Konoha. So I  Although this person is very afraid of trouble, I will not back down from this kind of thing."

    I clapped my hands and said, "Okay, this operation is related to everyone's lives. Please confirm your ninja tools. If there are no problems, you can set off." Everyone took out their ninja tool bags to check the ninja tools inside.  .

    "Wait." Sakura ran over and looked at us.

    Shikamaru sighed secretly, and then gestured to me. I nodded slightly, then walked forward and looked at Sakura: "I'm sorry, Sakura, I can't take you with me on this mission, and last night, you  You haven't convinced Sasuke, right? Leave the rest to me."

    ¡®Tick-tock-tock.  Sakura's tears flowed down like water, and she held my hand tightly and said: "Naruto, this is my request, my request in this life, please, please bring Sasuke back. I didn't convince Sasuke."  , the only one I can rely on now is you." Looking at the tearful Sakura in front of me, I felt the uneasiness in her heart. I didn't know how to deal with it for a moment, because no matter what, Sasuke's identity as a rebellious ninja has been  Can't erase it.

    I was silent for a while, and then I said firmly: "Yes, I will definitely bring him back." But it could only be a corpse.  I added this last sentence secretly in my heart.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 140 Encounter

    "Okaycom let's go." Shikamaru said.  Then Kiba jumped out, and Shikamaru immediately followed. I nodded to Sakura, jumped up and followed Shikamaru, and Choji and Hinata also followed.

    "The smell is coming from this way." As he said this, he turned around and headed towards the other side, followed by a large group of us.  I looked carefully to the left in case of a possible attack at any time.

    Time passed slowly, and we had gone deep into the forest.  "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" Akamaru in Ya's arms suddenly started to moan, and Ya said, "Akamaru said there was a smell of blood in the other direction."

    "The smell of blood." Shikamaru frowned slightly and said: "If there is the smell of blood, it proves that there has been a battle. At this time, the fighting party is probably those who took Sasuke away. Let's go and take a look, we should be able to get a lot  Intelligence. But since there has been a battle, the opponent must be very alert, and there is also the possibility of setting traps and ambushes, so everyone should be alert and not fall into the opponent's traps and ambush." ??"Yes."  Everyone responded, then raised their teeth, turned their feet, and headed in that direction.

    When we arrived at our destination cautiously, we saw three Jounin from Konoha lying on the ground. One of them was our old acquaintance, Genma Shiranui, the examiner of the last Chuunin exam.  They were all hit by several kunai or shurikens.  The surrounding trees were also severely damaged.  We quickly helped the three of them up. Fortunately, all three of them were still alive, but they were seriously injured and fell into a coma.

    After pulling out the kunai and shurikens for them, bandaging their wounds, and then feeding them some water, the three of them soon woke up.

    "It's you. Uzumaki Naruto, and Nara Shikamaru." Genma Shiranui woke up and said, "Why are you here?"

    Shikamaru shrugged and said: "Of course it's because of the mission. Let's not talk about it for now. How did you end up like this? There shouldn't be many people who can defeat you three Jonin, right? Why are you here?"

    Shiranui Genma covered a wound on his body and said: "We completed a mission and were resting here. We met four people. You should know these four people. They were the ones who were there when Orochimaru attacked Konoha.  The four people who set up the Four Purple Flame Formation barrier on Platycodon City."

    "It's them!" Shikamaru was startled, and after thinking for a moment he said, "So there are only four of them? Have you seen Sasuke? It's Uchiha Sasuke."

    "Uchiha Sasuke!" Shiranui Genma: "No, there are only four of them, and there is no Uchiha. But they also brought a strange wooden barrel, and it was sealed with a sealing technique." Shiranui Genma said slightly  He paused and said, "What? Your mission this time is related to Uchiha Sasuke."

    Shikamaru thought for a moment and nodded: "Uchiha Sasuke has defected. His target seems to be Orochimaru's Otogakure Village. We have been ordered to bring Uchiha Sasuke back to Konoha and are tracking it. Now it seems that the strange Konoha  It could be Sasuke inside the barrel. Since you have fought against them, you should know something!"

    "What? Uchiha Sasuke defected? Ahit hurts." Another jounin next to Genma Shiranui said, and at the same time he pulled at the wound that had just been bandaged on his body, and now it opened again.

    Genma Shiranui said with a serious look: "Since you are going to confront them, then be careful. What the other party uses is not a ninjutsu at all. The bodies of each of the four of them will change, and their faces will become extremely terrifying.  , and the combat effectiveness after the change has been greatly enhanced, and the three of us were beaten like this by them in a short time."

    Shikamaru nodded: "That's enough. What about your injuries?"

    Shiranui Genma smiled and said: "We can still cope with these minor injuries. The three of us can return to Konoha by ourselves. And this time we also want to thank you. When we lost just now, we can obviously give  We gave the last blow, but they left suddenly, and now it seems that it should be your relationship!"

    "In that case, they are not very far away from us. And if we just fought with three jounin, their physical strength and chakra have been consumed a lot. But since they can do it in a short time  He defeated three Jonin. It seems that his strength should not be underestimated." Shikamaru said thoughtfully: "Master Shiranui, after you return to Konoha, please help me request support from the medical class. It seems that the enemy is very strong.  , it¡¯s inevitable to get injured. Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    "Oh." Ya yelled, "Just so they can see Akamaru and I's new ninjutsu." After saying that, he jumped forward, and with a 'whoosh' sound, the five of us set off again.

    "New ninjutsu?" I asked: "But be careful, I hope it is"??Guessed wrong.  "

    "Huh?" Shikamaru was stunned: "Naruto, do you know anything?"

    "Ah. I do know a little bit. If Genma Shiranui said what I thought." I responded: "When I and the lustful immortal went to find Granny Tsunade, we met Orochimaru. There was a man beside Orochimaru.  Boy, I fought with him, and the battle with him reached a stalemate, but then he suddenly turned into a monster, and his strength suddenly more than doubled. Suddenly I was completely at a disadvantage." Shikamaru slowly said  Lost in thought.

    "Huh?" Ya was suddenly stunned as he was running, and then turned his head to Shikamaru behind him and said: "Shikamaru, we found a lot of enemy scent in front of us. Maybe the enemy stayed there for a while."

    "Stop." Shikamaru said, and Ya immediately stopped on the tree trunk in front of him. All five of us stopped on this tree trunk.  Under the guidance of Ya, we soon discovered an explosive talisman.  "Hinata. Look at it with your Byakugan."

    Hinata nodded and formed a seal: "Byakugan." Suddenly all the scenes from far away came into Hinata's eyes: "I found explosive symbols in front of me. There are five in total. They seem to be barrier magic circles. Also  Up ahead, we found enemies, one, two, four enemies in total. Their appearance was indeed them, the four people on Platycodon Castle. Sasuke was not found, huh? They stopped, and it looked like they were  When we were ready to rest, the enemy put down a large wooden barrel with a sealing talisman on it, making it impossible to see through."

    "It turned out to be a barrier magic circle." Shikamaru said: "It is a trap ninjutsu. It is a trap that is activated when the enemy enters the range surrounded by the spell. It is an advanced ninjutsu. I used it in my old age.  I saw it on dad's tree." Then Shikamaru paused slightly and said: "Let's take a detour, anyway, the enemy is taking a rest and we have enough time."

    The five of us jumped down immediately and started moving towards the target from the other direction. We quickly approached them. When we were still some distance away from them, we stopped again. Shikamaru said: "Then wait.  I'll make the battle preparations, and we'll go get in touch with the target." Shikamaru was indeed a natural strategist, and it didn't take him long to come up with a strategy.

    The four sound ninjas each leaned against a tree, breathing heavily. It looked like they had exhausted a lot of energy.  Suddenly Sakon pulled out a kunai and shot it into the grass. With a 'ding' sound, the kunai was nailed to the tree trunk behind the grass, and then the explosive talisman on the kunai began to burn.

    "Oops. Let's go." Shikamaru's voice came from the grass, and then there was a big explosion. Shikamaru and Hinata were pushed in front of the four Sound Ninjas by the aftermath of the explosion.

    "Hmph. I didn't expect that a random kunai would force out two little mice." Sakon said disdainfully: "What are you two mice doing sneakily?"

    "No, don't misunderstand." Shikamaru said quickly: "We are not here to fight, we are here to negotiate."

    "Really?" Kidomaru with six hands said, "Then how can this be!" With a strong pull from six hands, the three of us who were quietly approaching them on the tree were pulled down.  Falling towards the ground, I quickly took out a kunai and a shuriken. After using the kunai to cut off the spider silk on my feet that was extremely difficult to find, I threw the kunai and shuriken out at the same time.  The kunai that went out cut off the spider threads on Kiba and Choji's feet, and the shurikens immediately turned into hundreds after being thrown out, but they were shot towards Kidomaru and the others.  The four of them easily dodged the shurikens, but a few of us were already standing on the ground, forming a confrontation.

    When Kidomaru saw me, he was surprised and said, "It's you little blond kid."

    I shrugged: "It's not just me." I looked at the barrel behind them and said, "That must be Sasuke in there! How is he doing?" None of the four people answered me, they just looked at me warily.

    Shikamaru looked at the four of them and said: "Hmph, I didn't expect you to have such a special ability, spider silk. This kind of silk is extremely difficult to detect with the naked eye. It is absolutely useless when used for early warning and attack, but even if you  We have been discovered, and the winner has not been decided yet.¡±

    "Hmph, what nonsense are you talking about, you onion-headed brat" Tayuya's harsh words immediately came out, but at this moment, she realized something was wrong: "My body, I can't move."

    "Did you find it?" The corners of Shikamaru's mouth began to rise and he said, "The shadow imitation technique was successful." I saw that the shadow under Shikamaru was already connected with their appearance.

    "The blond kid is here to distract us!" Kidomaru said.

    Shikamaru said without any enthusiasm: "Naruto's blow at Platycodon Castle probably left a deep impression on you. It's just time to use it now"??.  "

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 141 Trapped

    "I seecom" Sakon said: "Use that blond kid to distract us and use shadow to restrain our actions inadvertently? It's a very special ability. You should be one of the people in Konoha who uses shadow.  Right! But you are not the only one with special abilities." When he said this, three shurikens suddenly shot out from the woods behind Shikamaru.  No one reacted at all, including me.  Suddenly three shurikens were fired at the same time from the other direction, a 'ding ding' sound sounded, and the six shurikens collided together and fell to the ground.

    Everyone turned their heads and saw that Hinata was slowly retracting her palm.  Seeing that we were all focusing on her, her face turned red: "I kept paying attention to the back, and suddenly I saw the three shurikens, so I blocked them with my shurikens."

    I nodded: "Good job, Hinata. Be careful next time, the enemy may attack from behind."

    "Okay, Naruto." Hinata blushed and lowered her head.

    "It turns out it's Byakugan. I didn't expect to see Byakugan, one of the three major eye techniques." Sakon smiled softly: "I thought it was cataracts! But don't underestimate us." At this time, a black shadow appeared.  He emerged from the grass and slammed into Hinata.

    "Be careful, Hinata." I said.

    "Damn it, these guys are struggling, I can't hold on for long." Shikamaru's voice came over at the same time, and the shadows connecting several people were seen floating slightly.  I was startled and quickly pulled out a few shurikens.

    "Ah!" Hinata's cry came. When I turned around, I found that the figure knocked Hinata to the ground and then headed towards Shikamaru. I quickly pointed the shuriken in my hand towards  Shooting at that person.  Then make a seal with your hands.  The black shadow allowed a few shurikens to stick to its body, but the whole person hit Shikamaru. If the figure was allowed to hit Shikamaru, the 'Shadow Binding Technique' would be released immediately.

    "The art of Flying Thunder God." I said.  Then he disappeared and appeared behind Shikamaru. At the same time, he held a yellow-edged sword 'Thunder God Sword' in his right hand and slashed towards the black figure.  The figure stopped immediately and then stepped back.

    "Oops." Shikamaru said suddenly, and then he saw the connected shadows fluctuating violently.  Then he shrank back, and the restraints of the four other people were released.  Then the figure suddenly got behind Sakon and melted in, and then there was something similar to a head on Sakon's neck.

    As soon as the four of them broke free, the big fat man took a step forward and formed a seal with his hands: "Tudun¡¤Tulao Tangwu." 'Boom' A line of smoke rose from all around us, and then the rocks in the land began to rise, and gradually  surrounded us.

    "Everyone, get out of here quickly. This is the Earth Release Barrier Technique." I said loudly, then I picked up Hinata and threw her out of the unclosed hole above, and then quickly formed seals with both hands: "  "Flying Thunder God Technique." I disappeared in place, but appeared in another position inside the earth wall. I was surprised that the 'Flying Thunder God Technique' had failed, and then I discovered that there was a special bitter on the ground.  none.

    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, the tooth hit the newly closed earth wall on top of the earth wall and made a loud sound, ¡°It hurts.¡±

    "Naruto, has your Flying Thunder God Technique failed?" Shikamaru looked at me and appeared in the earth wall and asked.

    I shook my head, picked up the special kunai on the ground and said, "No, the Flying Thunder God Technique has not failed, it just cannot be used without the coordinates." As I said that, I showed the special kunai in my hand.

    As soon as Shikamaru saw the kunai in my hand, the expression on his face changed: "This special kunai is the one you gave Hinata. Did it fall out in the battle just now?"

    "It seems so!" I said, holding the special kunai in my hand: "To use the flying thunder god technique, you must carve a space address on this kunai in advance, and then use ninjutsu to break the shackles of space and reach the engraved location.  The space address. Of course, the 'Flying Thunder God Technique' has greater potential. Maybe it can become stronger in the future. Maybe there is no need to use a special kunai, but now I can only borrow this kunai.  Use the Flying Thunder God Jutsu. Now Hinata's kunai has fallen here, which means we only have two possibilities now."

    "Sabotage it from the inside or wait for Hinata to rescue us." Shikamaru said.  At the same time, his eyes gradually became serious.

    I observed the surroundings carefully: "I think we should destroy it from within. I'm worried about Hinata. Hinata is only one person outside now, and there are indeed four enemies. Even if one wants to maintain the barrier and the other takes the big tree  After Tong left, there were still two people left. The other party might even be able to get rid of them in a short time, not to mention the Jonin.The three of them could have stayed and dealt with Hinata before leaving.  Even if Hinata can deal with one person, she will probably be tough enough, and she will definitely not be a match for the two of them.  For three people  "After saying this, I stopped talking. I stretched out my right hand, and a blue chakra ball formed in my hand: "Rasengan.  "My right hand suddenly stamped on the earth wall. The earth wall did not break under my Rasengan, it was just a big spiral-shaped pit, and then the big pit returned to its original shape in the blink of an eye.

    I gritted my teeth slightly: "Damn it, I can recover so quickly. I have to think of a way quickly." I turned to look at Shikamaru and said, "Shikamaru, do you have any idea?"

    "I was too careless this time, damn it." Shikamaru sat on the ground: "Let me think carefully first." Seeing Shikamaru thinking there, I put my ear against the earthen wall and listened carefully outside  the sound of.

    After Hinata was thrown out by me, she landed lightly on the ground, but then she realized that she was the only one coming out.  But all four of us were trapped inside the earth wall.  Hinata quickly checked the special kunai on her body, but then found that the kunai disappeared.

    "Oh, a little bug escaped." Sakon looked at Hinata and said, "Kidomaru, you go ahead, just leave this place to me and Jirobo. It's just a good time to test how much power the Byakugan has."

    Kidomaru stretched out his four hands and carried the big wooden barrel behind his back and said, "Hurry up then. Without that brat, you should be able to deal with it quickly, and then catch up quickly." After that, he jumped away.

    "Bitch man, pay attention to that blond kid." Tayuya said: "Although he is trapped by the fat man's barrier technique now, I think he will never be trapped for a long time." After saying that, he followed the ghost boy.  Maru's figure jumped away.

    Sakon looked at Hinata in front of him, and a bloodthirsty smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Then I'll finish you off now." He suddenly accelerated and rushed towards Hinata, his right hand ready to attack Hinata at any time.

    Hinata stared at the other party with her eyes rolled, and assumed a Bagua posture. The distance between the two people was constantly decreasing, and Sakon suddenly punched: "Multiple punches." Sakon's punch suddenly turned into countless afterimages.  Because the punching speed is too fast, the afterimage is formed.

    Hinata stared at the opponent closely, and kept moving. Sakon's fist shadow completely enveloped Hinata's figure, but there was no hit. Suddenly, Hinata came from the shadow of Sakon's fist.  A crisp voice: "Soft Fist¡¤Hundred Lie Palm." "Oops." Sakon was startled, and then blue chakra appeared on Hinata's palm, and then the palm passed through it at a very strange angle.  Sakon's fist hit Sakon.

    "Huh?" Hinata's figure suddenly paused slightly, then turned away and struck a palm behind her. With a 'shoo', the figure behind Hinata dodged Hinata's palm, and then rushed out.  , and then merged into Sakon's body.  Sakon and Hinata distanced themselves again.

    Sakon looked at Hinata and said: "I heard Master Orochimaru say that Byakugan, one of the three major pupil techniques, has a 360% omnidirectional viewing angle. This is really a good skill in battle. But even if you have the three major  The Byakugan, one of the pupil techniques, is no match for me." Sakon's speed suddenly increased a lot, and the speed of his punches became even faster. Hinata's eyes could clearly see the path of the punch, but her body could not keep up with the opponent's speed.  .

    "Multiple legs!" Sakon suddenly kicked out. Hinata saw it with her eyes, but her body quickly retreated, but the sound of 'bang bang' kept sounding. Hinata's body flew out, and she didn't know how many times she was kicked.  Feet, when Hinata got up again, there were footprints all over her body.

    Hinata stood up again and looked at the earthen wall beside her and whispered: "Naruto, although we don't spend much time together, you have always been in my heart and protected me." Hinata rushed up.  Fighting with Sakon again.

    "Ever since that day, I've been really happy, because suddenly there's a hug in the world where I can act coquettishly, and a corner where I can feel at ease." Hinata and Sakon continued to avoid each other's attacks, and at the same time moved toward each other.  When launching an attack, both men's physical skills were so strong.

    "But, Naruto. I don't want to just be a girl who can only act coquettishly in your arms. I also want to be able to help you. Although I know that based on your strength, you don't need my help at all. But I still train hard.  Myself. Just so that one day I can help you a little bit. Not much, just a little bit is enough." With a 'bang' sound, Hinata flew out again.  Then Hinata stood up immediately and said: "Naruto, this time, I am really happy. Because I can finally help you." Hinata closed her eyes slightly: "Have you become very bad? Actually  I hope you are in danger Naruto."

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 142 Divided into two paths

    Hinata closed her eyes and stretched out her hands with her palms facing outward: "But Naruto, I also want you to know that I am not a girl who can only be protected by you com I am also someone who can help you fight. Help you defeat  Anyone who stands in your way.¡±

    Inside the earthen wall, I looked at the surrounding earthen walls. Teeth looked very irritable. Choji was still eating, and Shikamaru was sitting aside and thinking of a solution.  "Huh" I sat on the ground and breathed a sigh of relief: "Everyone, be ready and rush out at any time. Hinata will be here to save me soon."

    Shikamaru and Kiba were stunned, "Is there any basis for this? Naruto."

    I shook my head: "No, but I am sure that I did hear Hinata's voice just now."

    Ya was stunned, looked at Akamaru and said: "Akamaru, did you hear?" Akamaru shook his head, Ya looked at me and said doubtfully: "Naruto, Akamaru's hearing is more than 6 times that of humans, did you really hear Hina?"  Tian¡¯s voice?¡±

    I nodded: "I did hear Hinata's words. She said that she is not just a girl who can only be protected, but can help me fight. So I believe Hinata will definitely be able to help us."

    Shikamaru nodded and said: "I have thought of several ways. If Hinata will come to rescue us, then my idea will be unnecessary. But Naruto, Hinata had better go faster. We are in this land  Inside the wall, the chakra in the body is being absorbed by the enemy every moment."

    "The chakra has been absorbed!" I said in surprise.

    Shikamaru once again regained his laziness and lacked any energy: "Your chakra is very large, so I can't feel it anymore. And my chakra is relatively small to begin with. After being sucked away, I'll lose it."  You will feel it immediately. Just like a bucket and a cup of water, you cannot easily detect a sip in the bucket, but you can easily detect it in the cup."

    "Absorb chakra?" I thought for a moment: "Then we will use a two-pronged approach. Hinata is fighting outside, and we will find a way to escape from here inside." I paused slightly: "Don't the enemies absorb chakra?  ? Then I'll let him absorb it. Let's see how much chakra he can absorb." As I said that, my eyes turned blood red, the beard on my face began to grow thicker, a pair of canine teeth appeared in my lips, and there was a surge of chakra in my body.  A strange blood-red chakra came out.  Then this chakra was slowly absorbed away.

    "This chakra." Shikamaru looked at the real chakra emerging from my body and said to himself: "It's exactly what I thought. This chakra has very strong destructive power. If it is absorbed by the enemy, it will cause damage to the enemy."  Wreaks great havoc on the enemy's body."

    Outside the earthen wall, Hinata suddenly opened her eyes: "Soft Fist Technique: Guardian Bagua Sixty-Four Palms." Two tiny chakra lines suddenly appeared in Hinata's palms, which were thinner than the chakra lines used by the puppet master.  .

    Hinata waved her hands, slender chakra lines crossed the earth wall, and immediately cut off part of the rocks on the earth wall and fell down, revealing a gap, although new rocks soon filled the gap.  , but at least there is a glimmer of hope.  A few of us were inside the earthen wall, and suddenly a ray of light came in. Although it was only fleeting, it made us excited.

    "What is this? It's so powerful." Sakon stood next to the earthen wall and looked at the smooth cut on the rock that Hinata had scratched and said to himself: "You can't be attacked by her. Otherwise  " Thinking of this, Sakon's figure moved faster, but no matter how fast he moved, he could not escape Hinata's eyes. Sakon suddenly rushed towards Hinata, dodging continuously.  The chakra line coming from the attack, but as the distance between the two people narrowed, it became more and more difficult for Sakon to dodge.

    With a sound, Sakon's upper body leaned back to avoid Hinata's chakra line, but a bunch of white hair was left floating down. Sakon quickly dodged away, and Sakon stood still and looked at Hinata's face.  But he showed a smile: "What a powerful move, it's getting more and more interesting." As he spoke, some black marks suddenly appeared on Sakon's face.

    "Ah." Jirobo, who had been maintaining the barrier, suddenly let out a scream and fell to the ground.  Sakon and Hinata were shocked and looked over, only to see Jirobo retract his hands that had been maintaining the barrier and fall to the ground. Blood-red chakra appeared on his body. Not long after Jirobo retracted his hands, a blast  The gray whirlwind suddenly broke through the earth wall, and then stopped when it reached the whirlwind. Ya wearing a gray coat appeared next to Hinata.  Then several figures appeared from the hole.  All of us appeared next to Hinata.  But Choji was knocked out headlong, because his figure was relatively plump, and the hole made by the teeth was not enough for him to come out.

    Sakon helped Jirobo who was lying on the ground and said, "Hey, Jirobo, what's going on?"

    I looked at Jirobo who fell on the ground.??I said calmly: "Actually, it's okay? It's just that he absorbed the Nine-Tails' chakra. Even if I use too much power, I will be hurt. Not to mention you."

    The skin on Jirobo's hands began to fall off. This was the result of the continuous destruction of Kyuubi's chakra on his hands.  A black mark suddenly appeared on Jirobo's face, and then he clenched his fists and slammed them towards the ground.  The sound of 'boom, boom, boom' kept sounding, and the blood-red chakra on Jirobo's body continued to decrease.

    Shikamaru looked around and said, "Have the other two people left? We have to catch up as soon as possible. Let's go together and get rid of these two people as soon as possible." I nodded, and then wanted to step forward, but Shikamaru  But Maru stopped me: "Naruto, just leave this place to the four of us. You go chase it first."

    I was stunned: "Why? If I stay, wouldn't I be able to defeat them faster?"

    Shikamaru smiled softly and said: "Ah, if you stay, the battle can indeed end faster, but the two opponents are obviously not weak, and they look like they are borrowing a special power, you say  Just like if you can turn yourself into a monster through the opponent, the opponent's strength will more than double, so in this case, even if you stay, it may take a lot of time to defeat the opponent, and by that time, the other two people may have already left.  It's very far away. It may be too late to catch up by then. So I want you to catch up first and leave this place to us."

    I didn't say anything and remained silent. Shikamaru seemed to see our worries and smiled: "Don't worry, although the opponent is very strong, we are not weak either, and we are four against two. We will catch up soon."  . On the contrary, your side is more dangerous, as you have to deal with two people than you alone."

    "Shikamaru was wrong, it was not four against two, but five against two. Woof woof." Ya said, while Akamaru on his head shouted his opinion.

    "Oh, Naruto, leave this to me!" Choci said, patting his chest.

    "Go quickly, Naruto. Those two people are heading straight towards Tian Country, be careful." Hinata's shy voice sounded.

    The blood-red chakra on Jirobo's body on the opposite side had completely disappeared, leaving only a big black pit on the ground. The other side rushed up again. I remembered what Grandma Tsunade said to me, and gritted my teeth and said: "Well, okay  Well, Shikamaru, I¡¯ll leave this to you. Be careful.¡±

    Shikamaru nodded: "Don't worry, they are also my important companions. As long as I am still alive, I will never let anything happen to them."

    I nodded and ran towards Sakon and Jirobo who were rushing over. I reached into my arms and took out the Thunder God Sword. The yellow blade suddenly emerged from the hilt. The Thunder God Sword in my hand pointed straight at Sakon. Sakon's eyes tightened.  Watching the trajectory of my attack closely, after dodging the Thunder God Sword, he stretched out his hand to grab my wrist, while Jirobo punched me in the side, "Get away." I shouted coldly.  The Thunder God Sword shook in his hand, and he held the Thunder God Sword with his backhand. Sakon grabbed the Thunder God Sword, and streaks of yellow lightning came out from the Thunder God Sword. Sakon's body felt as if he had been shocked by electricity, numb, and then he pulled out the Thunder God Sword and kicked it at the same time.  Stepping on Sakon's body, he suddenly turned around and kicked Jirobo's fist. Then, with Jirobo's huge power, he disappeared into the forest.  Sakon fell to the ground, and Jirobo's figure also retreated.

    Sakon and Jirobo regained their feet and chased me in the direction I left again, but three figures appeared in front of them, Shikamaru, Choji and Kiba, holding kunai in their hands to block them.  In front of him: "Your opponent is me."

    "Death to you two bastards." Sakon shouted: "Multiple punches." Sakon's fist hit Choji and Kiba first. The two were like sandbags. They had no ability to resist and were beaten instantly.  Hundreds of punches.

    Jirobo also said: "Go to hell!" He suddenly punched Shikamaru, Shikamaru stepped on Jirobo's outstretched arm, turned over and said loudly: "Hinata." Hinata held both hands.  With a wave, two chakra lines were drawn towards Jirobo and Sakon. Sakon suddenly let go of Choji and Kiba, and stepped back. The blue chakra line almost passed against his body. Jirobo's figure  Although it is huge, it is not slow at all, and the figure dodges the chakra line in a flash.

    Shikamaru's body landed on the ground, his hands formed seals, and the shadow under him suddenly moved towards the shadows on the ground of Sakon and Jirobo.  Sakon pulled out a kunai and shot at Shikamaru, while Jirobo also took out a shuriken and shot at Hinata.  Hinata waved her hands again, and the kunai and shuriken turned into dozens of fragments in mid-air, but several explosive charms connected to the kunai exploded.  The huge aftermath pushed everyone away.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 143 Fierce Battle

    "You damn bastards. I'm going to kill you." Sakon and Jirobo stood on the tree trunk from a distance and looked at the four people Shikamaru, Kiba, Choji and Hinata in front of them, and the anger in their hearts continued.  As they rose, they did not expect that the two of them would be blocked by the four people in front of them. Not only did they not gain an advantage, they were even slightly at a disadvantage.

    "Akamaru." Ya shouted, taking out two soldiers' food pills from his body, eating one himself and throwing the other to Akamaru. The hair on Akamaru's body immediately turned red, and Akamaru jumped on Yaba's back with his hands on the ground.  , and then Ya whispered: "Beast-like Ninja Technique¡¤Orc Clone." There was a soft 'bang' sound, and two Ya appeared.

    The two teeth rushed towards Sakon: "Gate through the teeth." The two teeth quickly rotated to form two gray tornadoes and headed towards Sakon. Sakon quickly dodged and escaped the two tornadoes, and then Sakon came from behind.  Chased him.  The two tornadoes stopped after destroying a few trees and transformed back into two fangs, but Sakon had already arrived behind one of the fangs, and punched the back of the fang with his right hand.  But before Sakon was hit, he suddenly pulled back, and then stepped back. A blue light flashed in front of his eyes. When he turned around, he saw that it was Hinata's palm waving.  Chakra lines continued to attack him.  Kiba also attacked again, and Sakon retreated continuously under the combined attacks of the two people.

    As soon as Jirobo saw it, he immediately headed towards Hinata. Choji, who was standing on the other side, formed a seal with his hands and said: "Doubling Technique: Meat Bullet Chariot." Choji was like an inflated balloon, and then his head and limbs  They all shrank into their bodies and turned into a meat ball, rolling rapidly in the direction of Jirobo.  Jirobo looked at the approaching Choji, stopped suddenly, took a step back, and let Choci roll over, but Choji circled around, and then rolled towards Jirobo again.  After Jirobo hid several times in a row, Choji would still come back.

    Jirobo looked at Choji, then suddenly ran towards him, then held the rolling Choci with both hands, and used his hands to block the moving Choci, "Oh no!" Shikamaru was shocked.  Said, the shadow under him quickly moved towards Jirobo, who had already noticed Shikamaru's shadow.

    "Ah!" Jirobo shouted, suddenly raised Choji in his hand, and then threw it towards Shikamaru.  Then the whole person chased from behind Choji.

    Shikamaru glanced at Hinata behind him, who was concentrating on waving his hands and teeth to attack together. Shikamaru retracted his shadow and said: "Hinata changes the target and attacks the big fat man."

    "Yes." Hinata responded, waving her hands, and two blue chakra lines were drawn towards Jirobo.  Jirobo has long known the power of these two chakra lines, so he does not forcefully compete and constantly avoids them.  But this way, Eijirobo won't be able to pursue Choji.

    Shikamaru then gritted his teeth slightly and forcibly caught Choji who was thrown over with both hands.  Jirobo's power is very strong, not to mention that now that he is in the state of the curse seal, his power becomes even stronger. When Shikamaru catches Choji, the powerful force drags him back.  Finally, it hit a tree, which was directly broken, but the two people also stopped.  I saw only two long straight lines left on their road.  It was the mark of Shikamaru's feet holding him up all the way.

    "Ahem." Shikamaru suddenly coughed, but he coughed up a lot of blood.  The impact just now caused Shikamaru, a natural strategist, to be seriously injured.

    "Shikamaru, are you okay!" Chouji quickly got up. Because Shikamaru was standing behind him, he was not seriously injured. However, for Chouji who values ??his friends and companions, he would rather get hurt himself.  Not far from his friends getting hurt.

    Shikamaru shook his head and said with a troubled smile: "Don't worry, I'm fine, but looking at the current situation, I'm afraid I won't be able to fight again in a short time. Choji, hurry up and fight! Hinata and Kiba still need your help.  Strength." Dingji nodded, stood up again, took a few steps forward and blocked Shikamaru behind him.

    "Get out of here, you bastard." Sakon's voice came over. Shikamaru and Choji looked over and saw that Kiba without Hinata's chakra line assistance suddenly fell into a disadvantage. Sakon's fist accurately imprinted on  On Sakon's face, Yaba flew out completely, and another Yaba behind Sakon was approaching Sakon, but Sakon seemed to have eyes on the back of his head. He turned around to avoid the attack, and then kicked this Yaba to the ground.  He was kicked out and fell next to another Kiba with a bang. This Kiba transformed back into Akamaru.

    Then Sakon and Jirobo moved towards Hinata at the same time. Hinata waved her hands faster, and the two chakra lines were drawn towards one person each.  But Sakon and Jirobo were still getting closer. Although Hinata's hands were waving fast, Sakon and Jirobo were also very fast.  The distance between the three people is only a little.

    Jiro FangzongHe dodged a chakra line and punched Hinata. At this time, Sakon on Hinata's side also dodged the attack towards Hinata.  Jirobo and Sakon's attacks were all inside Hinata's eyes.  Although Hinata was still waving her hands, according to the current situation, she was probably hit by the two of them before her two chakra lines could attack each other.  But Hinata couldn't retreat. Once she retreated, Choji and Shikamaru behind her would directly face the attacks of these two people.  And Kiba and Akamaru, who were not far away, had just stood up.

    Dingci took out a small transparent box from his arms, and saw three pills in the box, which were red, yellow, and green: "First, the vegetable pills." Dingci opened the box and took out the green pills inside.  Swallowed it.  Immediately, powerful chakra erupted from Choji's body.  Because they felt this chakra, Sakon and Jirobo hesitated slightly.

    "Partial doubling technique, hands." Choji said: "Hinata avoids." Then he made fists with both hands and hit Jirobo in the distance. He saw his two hands suddenly stretched out and became very huge at the same time.  Hinata didn't even look back, she retracted the two chakra lines on her palms, squatted down, avoided the attacks of Jirobo and Sakon, and then kept retreating.

    Jirobo and Sakon also discovered Choci's fist. As soon as they landed, Sakon bit his own finger, quickly formed a seal with his hands, and then pressed it to the ground: "Psychic Technique¡¤Rashomon." A huge iron gate.  Rising in front of Jirobo and Sakon, the Iron Gate Shanghai had a ferocious ghost face. 'Boom' Dingji hit the iron gate with both fists, making a loud noise, and then Dingci suddenly retracted his hands, only to see two  There was a trace of red on the fist, but there was no damage to the huge iron door.

    "Hmph." Sakon snorted coldly and walked out from behind the iron door: "'Rashomon' was created by Lord Orochimaru. It has super defensive power. No one can do it except that blond kid."  Break the 'Rashomon'. Now go to hell." Saying that, Sakon rushed over, and Jirobo also chased from behind.

    "Damn it. Is our strength still too small?" Shikamaru said secretly as he looked at Sakon and Jirobo who were rushing over.

    The figures of Kiba and Akamaru stood in front of Choji and Hinata.  Akamaru fell from the air with a 'sizzle' sound, and a stream of urine spurted out. Jirobo moved slowly and stopped in time. He was not sprayed, but Sakon was drenched all over his body.  A smile appeared on Kiba's face, he hugged Akamaru who fell from the air, and then formed a seal with his hands: "Inuzuka-ryu¡¤Human-animal hybrid transformation¡¤Two-headed wolf." There was a 'bang' sound, and a burst of smoke came out.  , blocking everyone's view.  The smoke cleared, and a huge white two-headed wolf appeared in front of Sakon and Hinata.

    "Roar." The two-headed wolf looked at Jirobo and Sakon, roared, and a fishy wind hit Jirobo and Sakon.  Then the two-headed wolf kept dripping saliva from its open mouth.  A small puddle soon formed beneath my feet.

    "Hmph. Has it turned into a puppy?" Sakon looked at the two-headed wolf that was more than ten meters tall and said: "Hey, Jirobo, leave this puppy to me, and I will let him know that being a dog requires a dog.  Like. You go and deal with the others."

    "Ah." Jirobo responded and rushed towards the others. Choji stepped forward and said: "Hinata, protect Shikamaru, leave this fat guy to me."

    A black character 'Well' appeared on Jirobo's forehead: "What qualifications do you have to talk to me, you fat pig."

    A black 'hic' character also appeared on Choji's forehead, and he said angrily: "Partial doubling technique, legs." Then the foot also grew longer and larger, and kicked Jirobo from top to bottom.'  Todoroki Choji only left a big hole on the ground, and then immediately retracted his feet.  He glanced at Shikamaru behind him, and then rushed towards Jirobo. With a 'bang', Choji and Jirobo collided.  Both of them took the strength route, and the strength competition was almost equal for a while.

    The two-headed wolf opened its mouth and bit Sakon suddenly. Just when it was about to bite Sakon, Sakon jumped up, dodged the attack of the wolf's mouth, and landed lightly on the wolf's head, but the two-headed wolf had  With two heads, the other wolf head immediately bit towards Sakon, its sharp wolf teeth glowing with cold light.  Sakon put his foot on the soft wolf's nose below, and kicked it hard. The wolf's nose was kicked, and it could only make a "wow" sound and keep retreating.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 144 Big Crisis

    With a "boom", Jirobo suddenly used his strength to lift Chouji up, and then threw Chouji to the ground. Then before Chouji could get up, Jirobo stepped on Chouji with a strong kick.  .  £®  com In the competition of strength, Choji could not match Jirobo. Although he was able to fight against Jirobo at the beginning, it could only be a confrontation.

    "Fang fangs." The two-headed wolf that had been retreating suddenly shouted, and then the whole body turned into a huge tornado and struck towards Sakon. Sakon was proud of himself, and it was inevitable that he was a little relaxed, so when the two-headed wolf suddenly  Under the attack, he barely managed to escape. Although he was not hit by the attack, there were many cuts on his clothes, and some blood gushed out from the injuries under the cuts.  But it wasn't over yet. After being dodged by Sakon, the tornado immediately turned around and attacked from behind.

    This time, Sakon didn't think about it at all, because the "Ya Tong Ya" that Ya had used many times before could not be turned back, but now it suddenly turned around. He didn't think about it at all for a moment, "Ah" Sakon was caught  His back was hit, and his whole body was stuck to the front of the tornado.  With a 'squeak' sound, the tornado penetrated Sakon's body, then spun around and slowly stopped. Sakon's body split into two halves and fell to the ground.

    Choji was stepped on by Jirobo, unable to move. When Sakon was split into two halves, Jirobo's feet loosened slightly, and Choji's hand could move. He quickly reached into his arms and took out the piece again.  There is a transparent box with two pills, one yellow and one red.  Choji swallowed the yellow pill: "Yellow curry pill."

    With a "bang" sound, after Choci ate the yellow curry pills, powerful chakra suddenly burst out from Choci's body, and Jirobo could no longer step on Choci.  Dingci stood up again, but Dingci's figure had completely slimmed down. Originally Dingci was a fat man, but now Dingci can really only be a little plump.

    "Damn it. Dingci took the yellow pill, which will cause damage to the body. Fortunately, there is the last red pill. That pill must not be taken by Dingci. It requires the cost of life to gain strength.  . We must find a way before that. But the other party can also change into another form. If Naruto is right, then he can change once more. By then his power will be doubled. The current Choji is definitely not  That form of opponent. But fortunately, the two-headed guy was dismembered by the teeth, so there is one less opponent!" Shikamaru looked at the situation on the field and thought to himself: "In this case, we must borrow everyone's strength  You have to kill the opponent in one fell swoop, and don't give the opponent a chance to use another form." Thinking of this, Shikamaru was about to speak, but stopped abruptly, and at the same time felt waves of nausea.

    Sakon, who had been torn apart by the teeth, suddenly began to squirm. The muscles and internal organs of the body that had been cut in half began to squirm continuously, and then gave birth to other arms and legs covered with scales.  Everyone looked at the two Sakon in surprise.

    "Brother. I didn't expect you to be forced to this extent!" Sakon, whose left hand and left foot were covered in scales, said.

    "Don't talk nonsense, Ukon. I will chop that dead dog into sections." Sakon looked at the two-headed wolf and said. It seemed that he was Sakon, and the other was his younger brother Ukon.

    The two-headed wolf looked at Sakon and Ukon, who suddenly stood up again after being dismembered, with a look of panic in their eyes.  "Damn, what kind of monsters are these?" Shikamaru said: "Hinata, go help Kiba and Akamaru." Shikamaru reluctantly stood up, formed a seal with his hands, and the shadow under him immediately extended, but there was no  The distance of a few meters shrunk back. Shikamaru's chakra amount was already small, not to mention that a lot of it had been sucked away in the 'Dog Prison Hall'. Coupled with the injury just now, he had lost his fighting ability.  .

    After Hinata heard Shikamaru's words, she responded, and then stood in front of Ukon with her body in a gossip posture, staring at him with her white eyes.  "Roar" The two-headed wolf suddenly roared and stood next to Hinata.  One head turned towards Sakon.  A sneer appeared on the lips of the two brothers Sakon and Ukon at the same time, and they exerted force on their feet at the same time, heading towards Hinata and the two-headed wolf respectively.

    "Partial Doubling Technique¡¤Hand" Choji said loudly, and punched Jirobo. Although there was still a distance between the two people, the fist immediately became longer and larger after being punched. One was as big as Jirobo's body.  His fist hit Jirobo, but Jirobo blocked it, so he used his body's strength to block the fist that was the same size as himself.  "Partial Doubling Technique¡¤Foot" Choji immediately retracted his fist, raised his foot, and suddenly his foot became longer and larger. He raised it to Jirobo's head, and then suddenly dropped it with a kick.  ¡®Bang¡¯ Jirobo put his hands on his head to block it, but his body fell deeply under the blow.??Inside.  Then Choji jumped up suddenly. Just when Jirobo crawled out of the ground, he formed a seal with his hands: "Ninja Technique: Super Multiplication Technique." 'Bang' Choji turned into a super large form, and his body was close to  A hundred meters away, 'Boom' Choji suddenly pressed Jirobo below.  Countless trees were crushed by Choji, and Choji's body sank into the ground.  It is estimated that when Choji gets up, he will leave a huge human-shaped pit on the ground.

    "Is it solved?" Shikamaru said secretly as he looked at Choji's huge body.

    "Soft Fist: Hundred Fire Palms" Hinata met Ukon, gathering blue chakra on his hands and hitting Ukon. Ukon kept dodging Hinata's hands while looking for opportunities to counterattack, but every move he made was  In Hinata's eyes, although Ukon's speed is higher than Hinata's, Hinata is not greedy for merit and puts defense first, so Sakon is somewhat helpless towards Hinata.  After all, Byakugan's field of vision is too broad.

    "Wolf fangs." The two-headed wolf opened its bloody mouth and bit at Sakon. Sakon grabbed the wolf's mouth and was about to attack, but the other wolf's mouth had already bitten him. Even if he successfully attacked, he would be attacked by another.  A wolf's mouth should be split in two.  Sakon quickly dodged the attack of the two-headed wolf, and then the wolf's claws swung over.  Sakon had no choice but to retreat again.

    With a "bang" sound, Choji's huge body suddenly flew up and returned to its original size in mid-air.  Then he fell to the ground, and Jirobo's body had completely changed.  His skin color turned red, pimples appeared on his body, the whites of his eyes turned black, and his pupils turned black and yellow.  The nails on both hands grow longer, like sharp claws.  This is no longer what humans look like.

    The two brothers Sakon and Ukon fought against Hinata and the two-headed wolf. After fighting for a long time, they felt agitated. When they saw Jirobo's appearance again, the two brothers Sakon and Ukon immediately approached, and then the two brothers leaned together again, and then their bodies merged again.  together.  Then a powerful chakra surged out.  Sakon Ukon's body also began to change. Gradually horns grew on his head, his body's skin color turned red, and his hands turned into sharp claws.  This is simply a two-headed ghost.

    Jirobo suddenly rushed towards Choji, and then punched Choci. Choji blocked it with both hands, but the powerful force blasted Choji's entire body away, breaking several trees, and then  After rolling on the ground for another distance, Choji's body finally stopped and stopped at the feet of the two-headed wolf.

    Choji reluctantly raised his upper body: "Damn it, my body hurts so much that I can't move. I didn't expect the side effects of the curry pills to be so severe, but the enemy is so powerful, can I only use the last pill?" The two-headed wolf stepped forward to block it.  In front of Dingci.

    Jirobo and the two-headed ghost used force at the same time. Jirobo rushed towards the two-headed wolf, while the two-headed ghost rushed towards Hinata. The two-headed wolf rushed towards Jirobo, and Hinata stared at the two-headed ghost warily.

    The two-headed ghost looked at Hinata who was on guard. Just as he was approaching, he suddenly turned around and rushed towards the two-headed wolf. "Tooth, be careful." Hinata noticed this immediately and shouted loudly.  reminded, but it was too late. Before the two-headed wolf could react, the two-headed ghost knocked the two-headed wolf away. In mid-air, Jirobo punched the two-headed wolf heavily on the body.

    ¡®Boom¡¯ the two-headed wolf was thrown heavily to the ground.  With a 'bang', the two-headed wolf disappeared, and Kiba and Akamaru appeared on the ground.  Akamaru had completely passed out, and Kiba stood up.  But Jirobo and the Two-Headed Ghost are already in pursuit.  "Ya, run away." Hinata reminded again.  As soon as Kiba heard Hinata's voice, he immediately picked up Akamaru, then picked up Choji next to him and ran away without looking back. When he turned to look at Hinata, he found that Hinata had pulled out a kunai.  There were several explosive charms attached to them and they were thrown towards him.  Ya was startled and sped up even more.

    Hinata's kunai just landed behind Kiba. In front of Jirobo and the Two-Headed Ghost, a burst of white light appeared and then a "boom" sound. The huge explosion seemed to shake the entire forest. Kiba hugged Akamaru and Choji.  , flew out directly, dragging long traces on the ground.  Hinata immediately ran in the direction of Shikamaru after throwing the explosive charm.

    Shikamaru looked at the three people in front of him and said to himself: "Now we are in big trouble. Akamaru has lost his fighting power. The explosive talisman just saved Kiba's life, but it also made Kiba lose his fighting power. Choji has lost his fighting power because of eating it.  Curry Maru also has no fighting ability. Now only Hinata still has fighting ability. But the constant use of soft fist method consumes a lot of her chakra. But the opponent has turned into this form. Damn it, what should I do?  ?¡±

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 145 Shikamaru¡¯s Wisdom

    Shikamaru looked at the smoke produced by the explosive charm in front of him, then closed his eyes, formed his hands into a square shape, and fell into thought.

    The smoke dissipated, and Jirobo and Sakon were standing in front of them. "Humph, even if a few bastards get together, it's useless. I'm going to beat you all flat." Jirobo said and moved toward them.  He rushed over with a few of them.  Sakon also attacked behind Jirobo.  Hinata quickly stepped forward and stood in front of everyone.  She also knew that she was the only one who could fight here.

    At this time, Shikamaru suddenly opened his eyes and said loudly: "Ya, use the smoke bomb. You have to rely on your nose in the smoke. We only have this chance." Ya was stunned for a moment, and then immediately took out the smoke bomb.  He reluctantly threw it in front of Hinata. At the same time, Shikamaru took out a kunai and threw it towards Jirobo. There were several explosive charms on the kunai.  Jirobo and Sakon immediately stopped their bodies, and then kept retreating.  The 'Boom' explosive talisman and the smoke bomb exploded at the same time, and thick smoke immediately covered the middle of several people.  Jirobo and Sakon also exited the area of ??heavy smoke.

    "Being in the smoke is not good for us. The opponent's nose is very sensitive. He can find us just by the smell. If a lot of explosive symbols are added, it may threaten our lives, so we can't enter easily.  In the smoke." Sakon stopped Jirobo who wanted to rush into the smoke and said: "But this is just a lingering breath. No matter how many smoke bombs and explosive charms are used, they will be used up. Of these bastards, only the white-eyed kid is still alive.  If you are capable of fighting, as long as you get rid of this white-eyed brat, then the others will be at our mercy."

    When the smoke cleared, Hinata, Shikamaru, Chouji, and Kiba were still where they were, but Shikamaru was saying something to them.  "Do you understand everything?" Shikamaru asked immediately when the smoke cleared.

    Hinata and Ya nodded: "Ah, I understand."

    Shikamaru looked at them and spoke again: "Remember, we only have one chance, and we must not fail. The bet this time is the lives of the four of us."

    "You bunch of bastards, go to hell!" Jirobo rushed over, and Sakon followed closely behind Jirobo. Just when the distance between Jirobo, Sakon and himself shrank to a very small distance, Shikamaru, Kiba,  Hinata and the three of them kept pulling out kunai and shooting at several people, and each kunai had an explosive charm on it.

    "Jirobo uses ninjutsu." Sakon immediately shouted and began to retreat.  Jirobo formed a seal with his hands: "Earth Release¡¤Earth Formation Wall." A huge earth wall rose up, like a city wall, more than ten meters high, and all the kunai were nailed to the bottom of the earth wall.  After Jirobo used his ninjutsu, he immediately retreated.  The sound of "boom" kept sounding, and the explosive symbols began to explode continuously, but Shikamaru had already been prepared. After throwing the kunai, the few of them had already hid behind a huge rock behind them.  , so when the explosive talisman exploded, although the power was not small, it did not hurt them.

    "Huhu." Hinata kept breathing heavily and wiping the sweat from her forehead.

    Shikamaru asked: "How is it, Hinata, can you still fight?"

    Hinata nodded: "Yeah, no problem. I'll do my best."

    Shikamaru nodded: "Everything depends on you, Hinata." Then Shikamaru took out a purple pill and swallowed it in one gulp.  After swallowing the pill, Shikamaru's body suddenly surged with chakra.  Then the whole person seemed to become energetic.  The group of people began to walk back, seeming to be retreating.

    On the other side, the strong explosion directly destroyed the earth wall, but the power of the explosive talisman did not cause any harm to Jirobo and Sakon.  A sneer appeared on the corner of Sakon's mouth: "With so many explosive talismans, I think those bastards may have killed themselves! But even if they are not dead yet, their explosive talismans should have been almost used. At most, there is only  After so many downloads, it has no impact on us."

    Ukon said: "Then brother. What are you going to do?"

    "Of course, tear them into pieces." Sakon said here, and then immediately rushed over, looked at the original place, and found no trace of Shikamaru and the others.  He sneered and said: "Humph, it turns out that we have already left here. You will definitely not be able to leave." Then he jumped into the forest.  Jirobo followed closely behind him.

    "Hey, Sakon." Jirobo said, "Leave that fat man to me. I will kill him myself."

    "Got it." Sakon responded lightly, and soon Sakon spotted the figures of Shikamaru, Hinata, Kiba, and Choji, and immediately sped up: "You can't escape. Just suffer death.  "

    Shikamaru was shocked and said: "Use the explosive talisman to stopStop them and leave quickly.  "Hinata and Ya searched for it for a long time, and then Ya took out a smoke bomb and threw it out.

    Ukon looked at it and laughed loudly: "Haha, it was said to be an explosive talisman, but it threw a smoke bomb. Humph, there is no explosive talisman anymore? Brother, hurry up and catch up." Ukon just finished speaking, Jirobo appeared  As soon as the shape became vertical, he ran headlong into the smoke.  Sakon stopped, he was still more cautious.

    "Ukon, the opponent's strength is not weak, don't act rashly." Sakon said calmly: "Jirobo has already rushed in, so let them explore the way for us." Sakon thought for a moment, and finally nodded.  Stopped in place.

    No sound came from the smoke. After a while, the sounds of fighting were heard nearby. The smoke dissipated and Jirobo was seen fighting with Hinata.  Jirobo's power is strong, and Hinata is in danger.  Shikamaru, Chouji, and Kiba fell behind Hinata, less than two meters away.

    Sakon felt relieved as soon as he saw this situation.  Then he hurriedly moved in the direction of Hinata. Under the attack of the two people, Hinata was kicked out by Sakon without blocking a few times, and fell in front of Shikamaru and the others.

    Sakon and Jirobo stepped forward and said: "Go to hell, you bunch of bastards, don't worry, I will take your body to see that blond kid." After saying that, Sakon and Jirobo raised their hands.  He hit Shikamaru and Hinata.

    A proud smile appeared on the corner of Shikamaru's mouth, and the shadow under him suddenly jumped out, connecting the two of them.  Jirobo and Sakon were restrained: "The shadow imitation technique was successful."

    "What? You should be seriously injured and unable to move." Jirobo and Sakon looked at what was happening under them in surprise, and then they kept struggling, but failed at that time.  The shadow is still the shadow that firmly connects the several of them.

    "I can only take my family's secret medicine." Shikamaru said calmly: "The function of this secret medicine is to make myself lose the sense of the body and restore nearly half of my chakra. Of course, the side effects are also very serious.  Although it is not life-threatening, after taking the secret medicine, I will probably have to lie in bed for more than a month. But if it is to protect my companions, I am willing to do so."

    "The explosive talisman, the smoke bomb and those words just now were just you playing tricks on us?" Sakon looked at Shikamaru in surprise.

    Shikamaru nodded: "That's right. It's just that I didn't expect you two to be so easily fooled. Originally, I thought we had to pay some price to kill you. But since you cooperate with me so much, then I can  I let you two down." Here Shikamaru paused and said: "Just now you, the two-headed ghost, came back to life after your body was cut into two pieces, so this time, I will divide you into pieces. If  If you can still resurrect me, then I will personally give you my head, Hinata."

    "Yes." Hinata closed her eyes slightly, stretched her hands forward and then suddenly opened her eyes. A chakra line appeared in the palms of both hands: "Soft Fist: Guardian Bagua Sixty-Four Palms." Sakon and Jirobo said  Seeing the chakra line in Hinata's hand, she immediately started struggling.  Hinata's hands began to wave, and the two chakra lines dexterously avoided Shikamaru's body and continued to pass through the bodies of Sakon and Jirobo.  After a while, Hinata took back her hands.  Then he withdrew his eyes.  Sitting on the ground helplessly.

    Shikamaru looked at Sakon and Jirobo and found that neither of them seemed to be injured at all, and looked at Hinata with some confusion.  Hinata just looked at Shikamaru and nodded, then closed his eyes gently, looked up and said, "Nothing is wrong? He just consumed too much chakra and fell into a coma. As long as he takes a rest, he will recover soon.  ." But Shikamaru didn't see Hinata's nod, nor did he hear Kiba's words.

    Just when he looked at Hinata, there was a painful expression on his face, and then the shadow under him automatically retracted: "Have the side effects of the drug started?" After saying this, Shikamaru's whole body collapsed.  fell to the ground and then passed out.

    Just after Shikamaru fell, Sakon and Jirobo fell down like building blocks.

    Both Chouji and Kiba's stomachs were churning.  I think the two of them will not eat meat for a long time in the future. It is a very painful punishment for them who love meat.  What's more important is that Shikamaru and Hinata have fainted, and the two of them are also seriously injured, which means that the two of them will have to face this pile of minced meat for a while.

    After more than an hour, the medical team sent by Konoha finally arrived. Shizune personally led the team and found Ya and the others with the help of the piglet Dodo, but by this time Ya and Choji had almost vomited.??More.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 146 Kidomaru¡¯s Trap

    I held the Thunder God Sword in my hand and kept moving forward, although I didn't know the specific locations of Kidomaru and Tayuya?  But their destination will never change, the Sound Ninja Village in Tian Country.  .com As long as we keep moving in this direction, we will encounter it sooner or later.  Now I just want them to stop them before they leave the border of the Country of Fire.

    "Huh?" Suddenly I seemed to see a white light flashing in front of me. I quickly stopped and looked around carefully. Soon I discovered a spider silk that was extremely difficult to detect with the naked eye.  "Spider silk? I remember that the special ability of the six hands is to use spider silk, but since this is set here, it means that they are not far from here. This should be used as an early warning!  "Thinking of this, I bypassed the spider silk and sped up and flew away.

    Kidomaru was running through the forest when he suddenly stopped.  Tayuya was stunned and said harshly: "Hey, stinky man, why did you stop?"

    Kidomaru glanced at the forest behind him, then put the barrel on his back on the ground and said: "Someone is catching up. It triggered another spider silk I hid behind the spider silk. It seems that there should be only one person.  .¡±

    "Yes!" Tayuya was slightly startled: "Is someone catching up? Could it be that Fat Pig and the two of them have been killed? The only one among the few brats who has any scruples is the blond-haired brat. Could it be that  He said that he escaped from the prison and then used all his strength to kill the two of them!"

    "No, that's not entirely true." Kidomaru started arranging some things around the big wooden barrel and said, "That blond kid may indeed have escaped from the prison, but Sakon and Jirobo may not be dead. Because  If that's the case, then there will be five people chasing us instead of just one like now. I think they should be divided into two groups, one will chase us, and the others will stop Sakon and Jirobo. But this chase  The person who comes up is most likely the blond brat. After all, only he can snatch all the ears from our hands, and even snatch back Sasuke-sama."

    "That damn brat." Tayuya gritted her teeth, but a trace of panic flashed in her eyes.  Then Tayuya looked at Kidomaru and said, "Hey, since the other party is catching up, why are you still here? The other party may catch up at any time. We should leave here as soon as possible."

    Kidomaru shook his head and said: "No, the opponent's speed is obviously higher than ours, and it is basically impossible for us to escape, so instead of being chased by him, it is better to set up an ambush. Wait for him to take the bait. Then we will attack him together.  Launch an attack. Remember, attack with all your strength, otherwise, we may be the ones who die. You should also know his power very well."

    "Hmph, I know it without you having to tell me." Tayuya said unceremoniously: "I don't want to die yet, let alone die with you, a spider."

    "Hey, Tayuya, don't go too far." Although Kidomaru has long known that Tayuya speaks mean words, and they have been together for a long time, they are used to it, but Tayuya keeps saying  Speaking of it, Kidomaru still couldn't stand it. It made Kidomaru miss Jirobo a little, because Jirobo would remind Tayuya to pay attention to it every time. Although Tayuya never really changed, he would restrain himself slightly every time.  .

    "Huh." Tayuya snorted coldly and stopped talking.  Kidomaru's fingers suddenly moved slightly, and his eyes immediately became serious: "Here it comes, Tayuya. Be careful. Pretend to be resting to lure him in." As he spoke, Kidomaru sat next to the barrel.  .  Started to pant slightly.  Tayuya immediately took out a flute from his body and sat directly on top of the barrel.

    I kept flying in the woods, and soon I spotted Kidomaru and Tayuya in the distance, as well as the big wooden barrel on the ground.  I stopped on a tree, some distance away from them, and then looked at the two of them carefully. Both of them were panting, and sweat was dripping from their foreheads. It seemed that they  The two of them seemed very tired.

    I looked at it for a long time and didn't find anything different. Kidomaru and Tayuya seemed to be really resting, but I still had some doubts in my heart.  I always feel like something is wrong!  After thinking for a moment, I held the Thunder God Sword in my backhand, and then made a slight seal with both hands: "Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang', ten of me appeared around me.  And everyone also holds a Thunder God Sword in their backhand.  I gestured to my shadow clone.  The nine shadow clones divided into nine directions and went away.

    "You can't escape." I held the Thunder God Sword in my backhand and jumped from the tree to stand in front of them: "Leave Sasuke to me! Then I will let you live."

    ?When Kidomaru saw me appearing, he immediately stood up and stood in front of me: "Humph, don't even think about it. I will never tell you what Sasuke-sama gave you. Tayuya, protect Sasuke-sama." As he spoke, Kidomaru rushed towards me.  come over.

    "Lord Sasuke?" I was slightly startled: "It seems that Sasuke seems to have a lot of status in the Sound Ninja Village. But forget it. This kind of thing has nothing to do with me." As I said that, I shook the Thunder God Sword in my hand and pointed at  Kidomaru responded, the Thunder God Sword in his hand pointed directly at Kidomaru's heart.  Kidomaru dodged my Thunder Sword on one side. I shook my right hand and the Thunder God Sword slashed towards Kidomaru. Kidomaru stretched out a hand to block my wrist holding the Thunder God Sword. I quickly raised my leg.  His knees hit Kidomaru, but Kidomaru didn't have much else. He had many hands. He stretched out two hands to block my knees, and at the same time, he punched me in the face.  The other two hands hit me on my chest and abdomen.

    I took back the knee I kicked out, turned around, and slashed Kidomaru's neck with the Thunder God Sword in my hand again. Kidomaru shrank slightly, dodged my Thunder God Sword, and then suddenly opened his mouth and said "Pfft"  With a sound, a ball of white stuff spat towards me.  I was startled and before I could react, I was entangled in this mass, and then my whole body was tied to the tree.  Only then did I realize that what I was tied to was actually spider silk.

    Kidomaru looked at me with a proud smile on his lips: "Humph, I didn't expect to catch you so easily." Kidomaru opened his mouth again and took out a large ball of spider silk, and then kept using his hands.  Rubbing it, in the blink of an eye, a golden boomerang-like object with sharp thorns appeared in Kidomaru's hand. The sun shone on this object and there was a little reflection. In other words, it had become metalized.

    Kidomaru held the spider silk in his hand and made a boomerang and threw it at me: "Go to hell, kid." The boomerang pierced deeply into my abdomen, and with a 'bang' sound, it was originally tied to the tree.  I turned into a ball of smoke and disappeared.  Only a tangle of spider silk remained.

    "Shadow clone!" Kidomaru was startled, then turned his head and said loudly: "Tayuya, be careful." But what he saw was the four me falling from the tree to fight Tayuya.  And Tayuya's situation was very unfavorable, "Damn it." Kidomaru ran back quickly, but soon there were four more me on the tree trunks who fell in front of Kidomaru.  Everyone held the Thunder God Sword and attacked Kidomaru.

    The eight me dealt with Kidomaru and Tayuya. The two of them fell into a hard fight for a while. The two of them could only barely defend themselves against the attack. Then one me fell down on the tree trunk again, falling lightly.  Next to the barrel, I watched the battle between the two places. When Tayuya and Kidomaru saw the ninth me, their offensive became much more intense, but under the attack of the four me, they still could not break through.  Protective circle.  I started walking towards the barrel. Looking at the barrel in front of me, I held the Thunder God Sword and gently stretched out my hand and whispered: "Sasuke, you should be in here. When you decide to leave Konoha, I will  Knowing that there will be such a day, I don't want to kill you, because you and I are both people with rough destiny. If you can let go of the pride in your heart. Don't be so obsessed with hatred and power, maybe we will become true friends.  Companion." After saying this, I smiled slightly and said: "Haha, who am I to say anything about you? My hatred is not higher than yours, but I have never let go of the hatred in my heart, but I am already hiding myself.  , hiding everything about you, after all, your life is actually easier than mine."

    I raised the Thunder God Sword: "Sasuke, you know that you have always hated your brother, Uchiha Itachi, because he killed the entire Uchiha clan. Although I don't think so, after all, Uchiha Itachi is only one person no matter how strong he is.  , it is impossible for him to kill a whole family of people, but forget it, since you hate him so much, then I will let him accompany you as soon as possible. Goodbye, Sasuke, if there is a next life, don't be reincarnated into such a big family again  ." Then the Thunder God Sword in his hand was chopped down without hesitation.

    Just when the Thunder God Sword hit the barrel, my Thunder God Sword was bounced back, and then with a 'boom', an explosion suddenly occurred at my feet.  The powerful explosion directly covered me and the big wooden barrel.

    ¡®Boom, boom¡¯ there were constant explosion sounds, ¡®bang bang¡¯, and the eight of me who were attacking Kidomaru and Tayuya suddenly disappeared.  Kidomaru quickly pulled out his hands, and the intact large wooden barrel was pulled out of the smoke by Kidomaru.  It was only then that I discovered that Kidomaru's spider silk was wrapped around the large wooden barrel.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 147 Fierce Battle with Kidomaru

    Tayuya looked at the violent explosion and said: "Hey, dead spider, is this the trap you set? I was still sitting there just now. If it had exploded just now, wouldn't it have killed me too?"  ?"

    Kidomaru smiled and said: "How is this possible? When you sat on it just now, I hadn't activated the mechanism yet. I had already read the information about that blond kid. His best ninjutsu is the shadow clone technique.  And he is more cautious, so when he finds us, he will send a shadow clone to test us first. So when I saw this kid, I already knew that the other person was just a shadow clone, and the real body must still be hiding and waiting for an opportunity.  , as expected, shadow clones came to stop us again soon. Just when you were forced to leave Sasuke-sama after fighting with those shadow clones, I told you to be careful, I activated the mechanism. At that time, as long as the barrel was hit by a  There will be little vibrations, and the surroundings will explode. Finally, when the shadow clone blocked us, the main body actually appearedcom It¡¯s just that I originally thought that their mission should be to bring Lord Sasuke back to Konoha, but I didn¡¯t expect that this kid actually wanted to kill him.  Sasuke-sama, but fortunately, I set up a small barrier on top of the barrel just to be cautious. This barrier was originally intended to protect Sasuke-sama from being affected by the explosion of Hong Kong stocks. I didn't expect that this barrier was actually set up.  That's right. Otherwise, I'm afraid Sasuke-sama would have been killed by him just now."

    "Hmph." Tayuya said coldly: "Damn spider, forget it this time. If you do this again next time, I will be rude to you."

    Kidomaru ignored Tayuya's words, but handed the barrel in his hand to Tayuya: "However, although the explosion just now was very strong, as long as the other party's body is not seen, it has not been confirmed whether the other party is dead.  I will not feel at ease. You take Sasuke-sama and leave first. I am sure that I will catch up with him immediately after he dies. If he is still alive, then I will stop him and buy you time."

    Tayuya nodded and carried the big wooden bucket: "Hey, although I call you a dead spider, you don't really want to become a dead spider." Kidomaru waved his hand casually, signaling Tayuya to leave quickly.  Yuya left without stopping.

    At this time, the continuous explosions finally stopped.  Kidomaru straightened up and hid in a tree, his eyes carefully staring at the smoke rising from the explosion. After the smoke dissipated, Kidomaru didn't notice my figure, but Kidomaru didn't seem surprised.  It seemed like I already knew it from the beginning.  He didn't notice my figure and immediately looked around with his eyes.

    I slashed the barrel with my sword, but it bounced back. I was slightly stunned, but then there was an explosion under my feet. I retreated uncontrollably, then made a slight seal with my hands, and disappeared in an instant.  'Boom' violent explosions continued to sound.  If I were still there, I would probably be blown to pieces by these explosions!  I looked at a special kunai on the tree trunk and secretly felt happy.

    Explosions continued to sound, blocking the road between Kidomaru and I. When the explosions stopped, Tayuya's figure came into my eyes, as well as the big wooden barrel behind her. I just wanted to chase,  But the footsteps immediately stopped, because Kidomaru's figure did not appear.  In other words, he is still lurking around here.

    I observed the surroundings carefully, but there was nothing gained. Kidomaru's latent ability was definitely better than mine. I made a slight seal with my hands, and with a 'bang' sound, a dozen of me appeared around me, and then all the dozen of me  They were scattered, each heading in one direction.

    The sound of ¡®whoosh, whoosh¡¯ sounded, and a few balls of spider silk suddenly flew out from a place in the woods and entangled all of me.  "Bang bang" After all of me was entangled in the spider silk, they all disappeared. Kidomaru also immediately left the place. With a "bang", a wind blade cut the tree trunk where Kidomaru was standing into two pieces.  Kidomaru's spider silk was wrapped around a tree and he immediately used his strength to stand firm on that tree.

    I appeared on that tree trunk.  Kidomaru immediately opened his mouth and protruded a large ball of white spider silk towards me. A sneer appeared on the corner of my mouth. I tightened the Thunder God Sword in my hand and shook it at the ball of spider silk. The Thunder God Sword easily cut through it.  The spider silk then pointed directly at Kidomaru.  Kidomaru looked at the sword in my hand and hesitated for a moment, then moved back and distanced himself from me, wanting to disappear into the forest again, but I would not give him such a chance.  I quickly chased him, and when I saw that I could no longer catch up, I immediately took out a special kunai and threw it towards Kidomaru. With a bang, the special kunai was nailed to Kidomaru.  Where he retreated, the hand seals with his hands instantly appeared behind Kidomaru, and then the Thunder God Sword in his hand stabbed straight through.

    Kidomaru noticed it when I took out this special kunai, so when I appeared behind him and raised my sword to stab him, he reacted almost immediately, and the spider silk in his hand almost immediately became entangledHe climbed into another tree, then pulled hard and the direction of his entire body changed immediately.  But he was still a little late, and one of his arms was scratched by my Thunder God Sword.  Blood spurted out, but it stopped quickly.

    Kidomaru stepped back continuously, distanced himself from me, and stared at me closely: "Ever since fighting Kimimaro, I have never been injured again." As he spoke, Kidomaru's face and body began to be densely covered with bruises.  It was covered with some black marks, and the chakra in his body suddenly increased, but it was not over yet. Kidomaru's chakra became more powerful, and his appearance also began to change, and his skin turned dark red.  , and then a third eye grew on his forehead, and the eyes turned golden and black.

    Kidomaru's appearance was fixed, and he immediately straightened up, completely hiding in the forest.  I immediately moved my position, and then I looked for the other person¡¯s whereabouts while hiding myself, ¡®Phew.  ¡¯ Suddenly there was an extremely subtle sound of breaking through the air behind me. I was startled, jumped down from the tree immediately, and then shot a dozen kunai into the air.  Nailed on the branch.  Just before I landed, another kunai was shot towards me.  I twisted my body forcefully in mid-air to avoid the kunai attack, and then landed lightly on the ground.

    The sound of "ßÝ" kept sounding, and kunai kept shooting out from the woods behind me. I turned my head and looked at the densely packed area full of kunai. I was shocked secretly, and formed a seal with my hands: "Ninja Technique: Needle Jizo."  The long golden hair behind me immediately stretched out to surround me. The 'ding-ding-ding-dong' kunai hit my hair, making a sound similar to the collision of metal, and then the kunai fell to the ground one after another.  .  I picked up a kunai at random and frowned slightly, because these kunai were made of the same material as the boomerang used by Kidomaru, and even the power attached to them came from the same person.  In other words, they were all created by Kidomaru.  But how on earth did he find me?

    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, a huge force suddenly came from behind me.  I was staggering and almost lost my footing. When I looked carefully, I saw a golden 'arrow' falling beside me.  It seems that this shot almost broke my Jizo defense just now.

    I turned around, moved my feet slightly, and left the place. At the same time, the marks on my hands changed: "Ninja Technique: Chaos Lion Technique." The hair that surrounded me and protected me immediately flew towards the direction where the kunai was shot.  I stabbed it, and 'bang' my hair broke several trees, but there was no sign of Kidomaru at all.  He should have left first.

    I frowned slightly, and then immediately jumped up. Several kunai flew by my side. My hair danced to block these kunai, but another golden arrow shot towards me in front of me.  Moreover, in order to increase the penetration power, the arrowhead of the golden arrow is spiral-shaped and is constantly rotating at a high speed. If it is shot, it will probably penetrate my body directly.

    As soon as I thought about it, the flying golden hair immediately entangled a tree and pulled me up. The golden arrow just shot past my feet. With a "boom", the golden arrow shot  On the ground, a big hole was opened directly in the ground, and the golden arrow shot completely into the ground.

    Seeing this, I knew that I had to close the distance, because Kidomaru's long-range attack ability is too strong.  Thinking of this, he made a slight gesture with his hands to retract the long hair behind him.  Shaking the Thunder God Sword in his right hand, he immediately rushed towards the direction where Kidomaru had just shot the golden arrow. Then, in the same direction, another golden arrow was shot towards me, and it was exactly the same as the previous one.  All arrows are spiral-shaped and have strong penetrating power.  I made a slight seal with my hands: "Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang', I suddenly became ten of me.  'Bang' ten I dodged this golden arrow again, but what came oncoming was hundreds of kunai, and there were some golden arrows among the kunai.  ¡®Bang bang¡¯ Facing hundreds of kunai and golden arrows, my shadow clone began to disappear continuously.

    "Hmph, is the last one the true body? But it's true, after all, these shadow clones are already protecting the true body." Kidomaru stood on the tree trunk, then opened the giant bow in his hand again and spit out a spiral arrow from his mouth.  The golden arrow is on the bow.  Then he aimed at my body: "Maximum power, wind speed 120." The giant bow was pulled by Kidomaru for a full moon, and then he suddenly let go of his hand, and the golden arrow came towards me with a huge momentum.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 149 Killing Kidomaru

    Looking at this huge golden arrow, I pushed my feet to the left, but the golden arrow also changed its direction and still shot towards me. As I kept changing its direction, this golden arrow also  Constantly changing directions.  .com In short, the target is always firmly aimed at my heart.

    I was startled. Just before the golden arrow hit me, I jumped up and let the golden arrow hit behind me. However, there was still a sound of breaking through the air behind me. I turned around and saw that the golden arrow was still pointing towards me.  I shot quickly, and I quickly dodged. This time I saw it clearly. The golden arrow made a circle in the woods, and then shot toward me again.  Even the power and speed have increased slightly.

    I dodged the golden arrow again, and then stared closely at the golden arrow that was still shooting towards me. I tightened the Thunder God Sword in my right hand, then turned around and rushed towards one direction, in an 'S' shape.  As I flew along the route, the golden arrow behind me kept shooting towards me in this way. "Found it." I said secretly. As I kept flying, I knew that the ghost boy  Although Maru's figure only flashed by, now that I've discovered it, I can't even think about escaping again.  But I have to find a way to avoid the golden arrows behind me first.

    I lowered my body instantly, and then made a slight seal with my hands: "Shadow Clone Technique." There was a 'bang', a burst of smoke rose, and ten of me immediately appeared around me, and then they ran in one direction.  The speed of the golden arrow did not change, and it quickly followed me, and soon penetrated that me's body. There was a 'bang' sound, and a burst of smoke rose up. It was just a shadow clone.  The golden arrow turned and headed towards the second me. "Bang" a burst of smoke rose up, it was also a shadow clone.  The golden arrow heads towards the third me¡­.

    I turned my head and looked at the golden arrow behind me. Sweat began to appear on my forehead. Nine of my clones had already been penetrated by the golden arrow. Now the golden arrow was behind me. I straightened my body and stepped on it with one foot.  On a tree trunk, I twisted my feet and suddenly accelerated in the other direction, but Golden Arrow seemed to have known it for a long time. When I stepped on the trunk, Golden Arrow also turned in the same direction, and then continued to move towards  It shot at me very fast, and one arrow pierced my body.

    "Have you killed him?" Kidomaru stared at me who was stabbed by the golden arrow and secretly said: "But even if he was hit by the arrow, as long as he is not completely sure that he is dead, he cannot relax yet.  Huh? This is" A sneer suddenly appeared at the corner of my mouth when I was stabbed by the golden arrow, and then the sound of 'bang' turned into a burst of smoke.  "Shadow clone, no matter what! Behind you, when did it come?" Kidomaru was immediately frightened.  As soon as I turned my head, I saw that I had appeared behind him, and then I stabbed him with the Thunder God Sword in my left hand, and I was also hitting him with my right hand. On the palm of my right hand, there was a blue chakra ball.  , is sizzling.

    I used the shadow clone to separate Kidomaru's attention, and then when Kidomaru focused all his attention on controlling the golden arrow to kill my shadow clone, I quietly lurked behind Kidomaru, and just as he stabbed the golden arrow  When the last shadow was hit, I suddenly jumped out and appeared behind Kidomaru. I held the Thunder God Sword in my left hand and stabbed Kidomaru in the back. A blue spiral pill immediately formed on the palm of my right hand and headed towards Kidomaru.  Maru's back was printed.

    Kidomaru forcibly moved his body, and the Thunder God Sword only stabbed one of his arms. It didn't matter to Kidomaru, who had six arms, that one arm was injured, but the most terrifying thing was that when the Thunder God Sword stabbed him  , the powerful current passing through the Thunder God Sword made Kidomaru unable to move at all.  "Rasengan." I shouted softly, and then I stamped my upper hand on Kidomaru's heart. "Boom!" Kidomaru flew out in circles. After breaking several big trees, Kidomaru stopped.  ,

    Kidomaru's body was constantly trembling, because the current of the Thunder God Sword did not disappear immediately. After I used the Rasengan to hit Kidomaru away, I immediately jumped towards Kidomaru. I wanted to hit him before his body resumed action.  Kill him.  Otherwise, this battle will become troublesome.  I handed the Thunder God Sword to my right hand, and then stabbed Kidomaru fiercely at Kidomaru who was lying on the ground. This time I still aimed at his heart.  Kidomaru is now unable to move due to the electric current in his body.

    Just as the Thunder God Sword was about to hit Kidomaru, I suddenly saw a smile appear on the corner of Kidomaru's mouth. I was startled, and then he suddenly spit out a golden kunai from his mouth and pointed it towards my face.  Face shot.  I forcibly turned my head to avoid the kunai. The blade of the Thunder God Sword in my hand turned and struck the ground with a 'ding' sound.  When I saw it, Kidomaru had already stood up. He dodged my Thunder God Sword, and the two of us fell into a confrontation.

    I looked at the cracks that appeared on Kidomaru's body and said: "It turns out that it is gold sticky made of spider silk. It is used to strengthen the body's defense to resist the attack of my Rasengan. Although it was not completely blocked, it was blocked."??Half.  "

    Kidomaru held the giant golden bow in his hand, covering the arm that was pierced by my Thunder God Sword with one hand and said: "Otherwise, wouldn't this game be over? It wouldn't be boring for such a good game to end so quickly.  !" Kidomaru peeled off the sticky gold from his body: "It's just that I didn't expect that your sword could pierce my sticky gold so easily. And that sword could actually release electric current, allowing  My body cannot move, so I think this sword should be very famous. I have read your information, and this sword should be the Thunder God Sword that you just got not long ago, and was once the weapon of the second Hokage of Konoha."

    I raised the Thunder God Sword in my hand and said, "Yes, this sword is indeed the Thunder God Sword. This is a peerless sword that can not only cut through ordinary weapons, but even chakra can easily cut through it.  Among the weapons we know, it is estimated that only Orochimaru's Kusanagi sword and the Third Hokage's monkey demon can compare with this sword." Kidomaru and I both said in a calm tone, just thinking that we are two people  Friends who are not very familiar with each other are like meeting on the road and chatting casually.  But the two of us are looking for each other's flaws all the time. If we are not careful, the other party will seize the opportunity.

    Kidomaru smiled softly and said: "No wonder the spider that can easily pierce me is sticky with gold. It turns out to be a peerless sword that can rival Orochimaru-sama's Kusanagi sword. But you won the first game of this game,  Then let's start the second game." As he spoke, the giant bow in Kidomaru's hand began to slowly change.

    I squinted my eyes slightly, chakra radiated from my body, and chakra gathered on my feet. Then I suddenly swung the thunder sword in my hand and cut it down from above. Kidomaru raised the frame of the giant bow to block it,'  With a click, the Thunder God Sword struck Kidomaru's giant bow. However, the Thunder God Sword did not cut off Kid¨­maru's giant bow. Instead, it cut a crack in it. A closer look revealed that Kid¨­maru's giant bow had already been cut.  It had been strengthened a lot, the bow frame was completely integrated with his arm, its shape had also changed a lot, and it was densely covered with various marks.

    Kidomaru struggled hard, leaned back, and drew the giant bow in his hand towards me. A chakra arrow immediately appeared on the empty giant bow, and with a 'clang' sound, Kidomaru  I let go of the bowstring, and the chakra arrows immediately flew towards me. I ducked to the side and 'bang', the chakra arrows penetrated the tree trunks, leaving a row of neat large holes in the tree trunks.  , disappeared into the forest.

    "It's so powerful." I thought to myself.

    When Kidomaru saw that his arrow had missed, he stretched out a hand and wiped it on his bleeding arm, then stretched out his two hands to form a seal and said: "Psychic technique." With a 'bang' sound, Kidomaru  A big spider appeared in front of me, several big spiders taller than me appeared. Kidomaru stepped on the spider's back, and then the spider rushed towards me.

    My eyes turned cold, I tightened the Thunder God Sword in my hand, and rushed towards the spider. I kept dodging, and easily avoided the attack of the spider's eight legs, and then I wanted to kill the spider with one sword.  The spider was pierced, but there was a sound of breaking through the air from the back of my head. I quickly ducked to the side, and a chakra arrow was shot at the position I originally occupied, and then disappeared without a trace, leaving only a trace on the ground.  Down a deep hole.

    I looked up and saw Kidomaru continuously drawing his giant bow and shooting chakra arrows at me. I rushed forward and used the belly of the big spider to block Kidomaru's sight.  I was under the belly of the big spider, holding the Thunder God Sword in my right hand, and then a blue spiral pill formed in my right hand, and the Thunder God Sword was spinning rapidly on the spiral pill.

    The big spider's body suddenly pressed down. If such a huge body were pressed down, I'm afraid I would be seriously injured even if I didn't die.  I looked at the giant spider that had been pressed down, calculated the position of Kidomaru, and shouted softly: "Spiral gun." The Rasengan was imprinted on the spider's abdomen, and suddenly the spider was knocked away, and then a yellow light came from the spider's abdomen.  Shooting out of the abdomen, Kidomaru on the spider did not dodge. The yellow light immediately penetrated Kidomaru's body. With a bang, the yellow light nailed a big tree.

    Kidomaru and his spider fell to the ground. I stepped forward and saw that a hole had been opened in Kidomaru's chest, but he was not dead yet, just a little bit of consciousness left.  I jumped down and quickly found the Thunder God Sword nailed to the tree trunk, and then chased in the direction where Tayuya left. Looking at my leaving figure, Kidomaru's last consciousness dissipated.

    ,!

 Volume 2: Growth Chapter 149: Someone from Sand Hidden Village

    I kept flying in the forest, and now there was only one Tayuya left. Although she had left long ago, Tayuya couldn't escape my pursuit even though she was carrying such a big barrel.  I flew for a while, but still couldn't find Tayuya. I took a deep breath, and then accelerated my speed again.

    Tayuya was flying through the woods with a big barrel on her back. She knew that there might be enemies behind her chasing her, so she didn't dare to stop at all, because she was also familiar with the road, the land of fire and the fields.  The borders of the country are not far apart. As long as she crosses the border, her mission is basically completed.

    'Whoosh' Tayuya heard the subtle sound of breaking the air from behind. She did not panic, but stepped on the trunk of the tree to freeze her body, then placed the big wooden barrel behind her on the ground, and then started from  He took out a flute.  He stared in the direction he came from with a serious expression.

    Tayuya looked at the figure flying out of the forest, and her expression quickly relaxed. She looked at the figure with disdain and said, "Hey, dead spider, you came very slowly." But she  A hint of joy flashed in his eyes.

    Kidomaru's figure landed five meters in front of Tayuya and said: "That kid is not that easy to deal with. Forget it, let's not talk about it. I did not kill the kid. He is still behind us. Soon  They will chase you, so let¡¯s put on Sasuke and leave quickly.¡±

    Tayuya nodded, then stepped aside and said, "Okay, then you carry Sasuke-sama on your back. I'm behind you. If that kid catches up with you this time, then let me help you resist."

    Kidomaru nodded and walked towards the barrel. When he passed Tayuya, Tayuya was behind Kidomaru and gently bit the thumb of his right hand, and then made a "bang" sound with both hands.  , three monster-like psychic beasts appeared around. The first one was humanoid, with green skin, and two very thick arms. There was only one Cyclops with one eye and a size of more than 3 meters. The second one was a gray-skinned one.  It looked like a leopard-like animal lying on all fours, a leopard spirit equivalent in size to two leopards, and the third one was a colorful butterfly, which looked the most beautiful and harmless.  But his size was a bit too big, equivalent to a tiger, and he looked extremely ferocious.

    Kidomaru frowned slightly and said, "Hey, what are you doing? Why are you summoning these?"

    Then Tayuya put the flute in his hand into his mouth and started playing.  Kidomaru covered his head and squatted down: "Hey, what are you doing? Why did you attack me." Tayuya's flute sound was her means of attack.  Use the sound of the flute to attack the enemy's spirit.

    Tayu didn¡¯t answer, but continued to play the flute, and as the music became more rapid, the three psychic beasts began to attack Kidomaru.  The butterfly flew into the sky, and the leopard disappeared into the woods. The Cyclops pulled a small tree out of the soil and used it as a weapon to move towards Kidomaru.

    With a 'bang' sound, the Cyclops held the small tree and smashed it directly towards Kidomaru. Kidomaru avoided the Cyclops' attack, but at the same time he was far away from the barrel, and the leopard suddenly appeared.  Behind Kidomaru, he opened his mouth and bit at Kidomaru. In the sky, the butterfly kept flapping its wings, and some powder on its wings kept falling.  But these three monsters should still be considered psychic beasts!

    "I attacked you because you killed Kidomaru." Tayuya put down the flute gently, looked at Kidomaru in front of him and said, "Kidomaru will never catch up without killing the opponent.  Yes, and he won't allow me to call him 'Dead Spider'. Although he won't do anything, he will remind me how to use the words. Finally, Kidomaru will never miss the word 'Sir' to Sasuke-sama.  Honorable title." As soon as the flute sound stopped, the movements of the three psychic beasts became a little slow.

    "I see." Kidomaru suddenly said: "It seems that I haven't pretended enough. But forget it, killing you is the same as taking back Sasuke." With a 'bang', Kidomaru disappeared, and I appeared in Tayu  Also in front of.  She has waist-length blond hair, a Konoha forehead protector around her neck, black clothes and trousers, and a white god robe.

    "It's you after all." Tayuya looked at me and said.  In the sky, the butterfly was still flapping its wings, and the phosphorus powder on its wings began to scatter. It looked colorful and beautiful because of the reflection of the sun. Then it was blown by the gentle breeze and slowly floated towards me.  .  It's like a colorful belt.

    "Of course it's me." I said, and then I formed a seal with my hands: "Wind Escape. Thousand Faces of Wind." I took a deep breath, and then blew out a strong wind. The strong wind blew through, leaving a trail on some tree trunks.  The marks left by the Dao knife are because there are countless small wind blades caught in the wind.  At the same time, strong winds willThe phosphorus powder blew back to Tayuya's side.

    Tayuya stood motionless, put the flute to his mouth, and started playing it gently. As soon as the flute sounded, the movements of the three psychic beasts immediately became agile.  Especially the leopard, it became very fast and disappeared into the woods in one leap.  The Cyclops held a tree trunk in front of Tayuya, blocking all the wind including the wind blade in the wind.  The butterfly flapped its wings rapidly, forming violent whirlwinds that collided with the strong wind I blew.

    With a 'whoosh' sound, the leopard suddenly appeared behind me, and suddenly slapped its front paws towards me. The handprints of my hands changed, and I immediately stopped the 'Thousand-faced Wind'. At the same time, I exerted force on my feet gently,  He rolled back and avoided the leopard's claw attack.  While he was in the air, he took his right hand out of his pocket and took out a short black stick-like object. Then with a slight movement, a yellow blade suddenly emerged, forming a sword.

    I held the Thunder God Sword. When I stepped on the tree trunk, my feet immediately exerted force. The Thunder God Sword immediately pierced the leopard's abdomen. My eyes turned slightly cold. I held the Thunder God Sword and drew it to the side, immediately hitting the leopard's abdomen.  A ten centimeter long gash was opened in his abdomen.  ¡®Bang¡¯ the leopard fell to the ground and could no longer move.

    After getting rid of the leopard, a sudden whirlwind blew. I immediately jumped up and hid in the leafy canopy, using the branches and leaves of the big tree to block the phosphorus powder that could only be detected by the reflection of the sun.

    But Tayu wouldn't let me go so easily. Just after I hid in the tree canopy, the Cyclops lifted the trunk and smashed towards the tree canopy where I was hiding. I pulled out a Ku from my ninja tool bag.  No, this kunai has an explosive charm tied to it.  Then, just before the Cyclops hit the tree crown, he jumped upwards with force and jumped into the air.

    ¡®Bang¡¯ the entire tree crown was flattened by the Cyclops.  But I was already in the air, and suddenly Tayuya's flute played. The Cyclops raised the trunk and jumped up, hitting me in the air. Its mouth was wide enough to swallow my whole head.  And the butterfly kept flapping its wings towards me.  Waves of whirlwind and phosphorous powder blew towards me.

    I suddenly threw the kunai with the explosive talisman in my hand downwards, and it just happened to fall into the Cyclops's open mouth, and then I formed a seal with both hands: "The Art of the Flying Thunder God." The golden light flashed,  My whole body appeared on the canopy of the tree that was originally slaughtered, and my hands were still forming the seal: "Ninja Technique. Chaotic Lion Technique." The waist-length hair behind me suddenly grew, flying towards the butterflies that were flapping their wings in the sky.  And go.

    With a ¡®boom¡¯, the Cyclops jumped into the air and exploded. The body was divided into countless pieces because the explosion talisman exploded inside his body.  The butterfly stopped spreading phosphorus powder and flapped its wings to escape. "Poof" just as the butterfly turned around and flew away, my hair got stuck into the butterfly's body.  Transformed him into a golden 'hedgehog'.

    I took back my hair and rushed towards Tayuya. Without the psychic beast, Tayuya looked at my figure, and then some black marks immediately appeared on my body.  I frowned, and then sped up even more.

    I held the Thunder God Sword and slashed at Tayuya. Tayuya blocked the sound of "choking" with the flute in his hand. When the Thunder God Sword hit Tayuya's flute, the blade turned towards Tayuya.  Also cut off the hand holding the flute.

    Tayuya stepped back to avoid the sharp edge of the Thunder God Sword. At the same time, he pulled out three shurikens with his other hand and threw them towards me. I let go of two shurikens and stretched out my hand to throw the third shuriken.  The shuriken caught the two hands and quickly formed a seal: "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique. Return it to you." The shuriken instantly turned into hundreds of shurikens and shot towards Tayuya densely.

    Tayuya looked at the hundreds of shurikens, put the flute to his mouth, and then blew hard, a burst of notes came out, and all the shurikens fell as if they hit an invisible wall.  down.  I jumped up and kicked out Tayuya who was playing the flute. Just when I was about to give chase, I suddenly felt the sound of breaking through the air from other directions. I stopped and shouted: "What?  People? Come out."

    "It looks like we have tied up the enemy." Three figures flashed past, with golden hair tied into flowers on their heads, carrying a huge fan, wearing lavender clothes, revealing two slender calves, Temari, and  Kankuro is wearing a cat-shaped black puppet suit with strange marks on his face. He also has short fiery red hair, a word 'love' on his forehead, black eye circles, and light green eyes showing indifference and rejection.  An indifferent expression prevents others from approaching.  Gaara was wearing red clothes and carrying a gourd half the size of his body on his back.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 150 Sound Ninja Reinforcements

    "It's you com. Why are you here?" I asked, looking at the three people in front of me.  At this time, several horns appeared on Tayuya's head, then his skin color turned black, and more chakra emerged from his body.  Then he jumped into the forest.

    Temari looked at me and said: "I don't want to come either, it's just because of the order." Then Temari paused and looked at Tayuya who had already disappeared into the forest and said: "But according to your strength, it should be easy to deal with this kind of opponent.  Yes, why hasn't it been solved yet? If it was solved, I wouldn't have to run so far."

    I shrugged: "I'm really sorry. But the opponent's strength is not weak, and you can see that the opponent's appearance has changed and his strength has become stronger."

    "Really?" Temari said disdainfully: "Then let me test the opponent's strength. Please explain the situation first!"

    I nodded: "The other party uses the sound of the flute to attack our spirits. At the same time, it also uses the sound of the flute to control the summoned psychic beasts, and uses the psychic beasts to carry out physical attacks. But now the psychic beasts have been captured by me.  If you kill them, just pay attention to the other party's flute."

    "Use sound to carry out mental attacks!" Temari raised the corners of her mouth slightly: "Then leave it to me."

    I nodded, straightened up, and stood where Tayuya had placed Sasuke's barrel.  I stretched out my hand and prepared to take it away, but when I just touched it, a flurry of flute sounds came over me, and the surrounding scene immediately changed.  "Is it an illusion? It seems that she has been ambushing here for a long time, just waiting for us to come!" I said softly, then collected all my chakra, and then began to mobilize another force in my body to suddenly  As it poured out, the surrounding scene immediately disappeared, but the barrel in front of me also disappeared.  Tayuya was running with a barrel on his back.

    "So this is her ability, it's really good." Temari said, and then Temari flew up and chased in the direction of Tayuya.  There were a few sounds of "ßÝßÝ", and Gaara and I, Kankuro also chased after us.

    Soon Temari caught up with Tayuya, and the two began to fight, but it was obvious that Temari had the absolute upper hand, and the huge iron fan in her hand caused huge damage to Tayuya.  Moreover, the wind blown out by the iron fan can easily blow away the sound of Tayuya's flute, which can be said to be Tayuya's natural enemy.

    "Ten fingers pierce the bullet." Suddenly a soft and delicate male voice came to our ears.  Then we saw ten white bullet-like things shooting towards us, two towards Gaara, two towards me, one towards Kankuro, and finally five towards Temari.  Shot over.

    A layer of sand automatically formed in front of Gaara, Kankuro hid in front of him, but Temari was fighting Tayuya, so she didn't have time to hide. I gritted my teeth and barely dodged the bullet that was shot at me.  Two finger bombs, and then he straightened up and stood in front of Temari, with his hands slightly forming a seal: "Ninjutsu: Needle Jizo." The hair behind me grew suddenly, completely surrounding my whole body. "Bang bang" fingers  The bounce hit my hair and fell out.  At this time, Tayuya was holding the barrel behind him.

    "Hey, thank you." Temari looked at me from behind and said.  Then he immediately shouted loudly: "Whoever is attacking me, come out to me." When I heard this, I was sweating

    Then I took back my hair: "Kimimaro, now that you're here, don't hide, come out quickly." A handsome young man walked out of the woods and looked at a group of us.  Then a man with eyes and a gentle smile on his face came out and looked at me and said: "Long time no see, Naruto. I wonder if your strength has increased? I still remember the Rasengan very clearly!  "The last girl with red hair in a braid came out.  All of a sudden we were evenly outnumbered and we were once again in a standoff.

    I looked at them and said, "It turns out to be Kabuto. It seems that Orochimaru really values ??Sasuke! Not only did he send out his own bodyguards and the four sound ninjas, but he also sent you, his confidant, and Kimima.  Lu and this" I paused and looked at the girl: "If I remember correctly, your name seems to be Honglian."

    "Humph." Honglian snorted coldly, which was considered an answer.

    I turned my head and looked at Kabuto and said, "Isn't Orochimaru making a fuss out of a molehill? For Sasuke, he sent his own bodyguards, confidants, and two extremely rare blood successors who are even facing extinction. Such a grand 'etiquette' is not  Do you know what Orochimaru is looking for?"

    The smile on Kabuto's face did not change, and he gently pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose: "Of course, if Naruto is willing to come to our Sound Ninja Village, then Lord Orochimaru will definitely make a more grand ceremony."  It's a courtesy, I wonder if you are interested, Naruto!"

    "No!"I immediately said: "I really have no interest in Orochimaru. So I refuse your proposal." Then Kabuto wanted to say something more, but I waved my hand and said: "Forget it, let's not talk about this anymore, Kabuto, return Sasuke."  Come back. I'll let you go."

    "What if I say 'no'?" The smile on Kabuto's face became deeper, and the eyes behind his glasses began to flash: "I don't know, Naruto, what do you want?"

    "The four guards around Orochimaru and the four of my companions faced two people. I think they should have been dealt with. Kidomaru was killed by me. Now only Tayuya is left. I  I think even if you can achieve your goal, you must leave at least two more people." I narrowed my eyes slightly and said: "If Tayuya dies, forget it, after all, the other three people are already dead, and one  Tayuya doesn't have much power, but wouldn't it be a pity if Kimimaro and Guren are the rare blood successors? Of course, if you die, I think Orochimaru will  A little more distressed."

    "What did you say? You're a brat who hasn't been weaned yet." Tayuya said as soon as he heard what I said.

    Kabuto did not stop her, but said: "Then let's give it a try. Naruto." Kabuto just said this.  Kimimaro, Guren and Tayuya suddenly rushed over.

    Just as I was about to start, Gaara, Kankuro and Temari came forward to greet me.  Gaara faced Kimimaro and said coldly: "You are the Blood Successor Boundary One, tell me your name?"

    "You are not qualified to know yet." Kimimaro said lightly, then stretched out his right hand and pulled out a whole arm bone from his left arm and turned it into a bone sword.  Gaara's brows furrowed deeply, and his eyes exuded extremely strong murderous intent.

    Kimimaro looked at Gaara and nodded slightly: "In this way, you are qualified to know my name. Sandstorm Gaara, my name is Taketori Kimimaro." As he spoke, he held out the bone sword in his hand and pointed towards  Go with Gaara.

    Kankuro met Guren, but did not get close to him. He just stood not far away and said: "You seem to be a blood successor too!" Before Kankuro could finish speaking, he saw Guren's pure white face.  A red crystal blade appeared out of thin air on his arm.

    The red crystal blade looked beautiful, but it was also very sharp. Guren looked at Kankuro and said, "You are very nagging." After saying that, he attacked Kankuro, but Kankuro quickly dodged it.

    Temari faced off against Tayuya. Although Tayuya entered the second stage of the curse seal, she was still no match for Temari, but she did not dare to leave and use the flute sound illusion.  Because she knew very well that when she turned around and left, she would be killed by the other party waving a fan.  So she could only engage in close combat with the opponent to prevent him from waving his fan.

    I watched the fighting in three places and jumped towards the barrel.  Kabuto looked at me, then picked up the barrel: "Kimimaro, I'll leave this to you. I'll bring Sasuke to Lord Orochimaru first. For Lord Orochimaru, you have to work hard!" Kabuto said here.  , turned around and left.  I immediately followed Kabuto's direction.

    "Five fingers to pierce the bullet." Kimimaro stretched out his left hand towards Gaara, and then five white dots appeared on his fingertips. There was a 'bang' sound, as if a bullet was shot out, and the five white fingers pointed towards Gaara.  Launched towards Gaara.  The sand automatically blocked the finger bullets. When five finger bullets hit the sand, their power was completely consumed.

    Looking at the tip of Kimimaro's bone sword that suddenly appeared in front of me and thrusting towards me, I immediately stopped and moved the Thunder God Sword in my hand, pushing the bone sword aside.  "Last time, we didn't decide the winner. This time we will fight to the death." Kimimaro's delicate voice sounded.  I watched Kimimaro tighten the Thunder God Sword in his hand.

    A ball of sand suddenly emerged from under my feet, and then the ball of sand turned into Gaara. Gaara looked at Kimimaro and said coldly: "How dare you underestimate me." Gaara stretched out his hand  With his right hand, a large pile of sand suddenly poured out from Kimimaro's feet and surrounded him, and the sand became tighter and tighter.

    I looked at it and said, "Thank you, Gaara. Then I'll leave this to you, Gaara, Kankuro, and Temari." As I said that, I jumped in the direction Kabuto left.

    Kimimaro looked at my figure and wanted to chase me, but the sand on his body had already surrounded him and was tightening.  Gaara's outstretched right hand also kept closing.  Suddenly, handfuls of bone spurs emerged from the sand, and then the sand fell down weakly. Kimimaro easily broke Gaara's ninjutsu.

    "Shuriken of sand." Gaara waved his palm, and balls of fine sand were shot towards Kimimaro, just like shurikens.  Kimimaro just wanted to chase me, but Gaara's voice immediately reached his ears. Kimimaro had to stop and dodge all the time while waving the bone sword in his hand to kill all the Sand Hands.The sword blocked it.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 151 Honglian retreats

    The battle between Kimimaro and Gaara reached a stalemate.  .  com Kimimaro's strength is obviously superior to Gaara, but Gaara, as a jinchuriki, used the power of the tailed beasts to force the situation to a draw.

    You don¡¯t have to watch the battle between Temari and Tayuya. Temari has gained an absolute advantage, and it won¡¯t take long for her to win completely!

    "Crystal Release: Crystal Shuriken." Guren suddenly said, dark red snowflakes fell down, and then shot towards Kankuro.  Kankuro used both hands to control the crow in front of him, blocking all the crystal shurikens in front of him.

    Kankuro looked at Guren in front of him, but he didn't find her figure: "Damn it, are you being hidden?" Kankuro looked around carefully, but he didn't find Guren.

    "Hey, Kankuro, be careful behind you." Although Temari had been fighting with Tayuya, she still carefully observed the battle of the other two brothers. Sure enough, Temari soon discovered Kankuro's unfavorable situation. When Guren suddenly appeared from  When Kankuro attacked from behind, Temari immediately warned Kankuro.  At the same time, he wanted to support Kankuro, but Tayuya desperately clung to Temari.

    "It's too late." Kankuro reacted immediately when he heard Temari's words. However, as a puppet master, all his combat power is on the puppet, and his body is not strong. Therefore, despite Temari's timely reminder, Kankuro still  He didn't dodge, but Guren stabbed him in the neck with the half-moon-shaped knife on his arm, which was the vital part.  The half-moon-shaped crystal knife penetrated deeply into Kankuro's neck.

    "Kankuro." Temari cried sadly, with an expression of shock and disbelief on her face, and at the same time, a painful feeling of losing a loved one hurt Temari's heart.  Gaara heard Temari's voice. Although he was in an extremely dangerous battle, he still looked at Kankuro, and saw the half-moon-shaped crystal knife on Guren's arm piercing deeply into Kankuro's neck.  When, Gaara's whole body froze.

    Kimimaro's eyes lit up and he immediately accelerated his attack speed. At the same time, some black marks appeared on his body.  Kimimaro has entered the first state of the curse seal, and it seems that he plans to take the opportunity to kill Gaara.

    "Why? I just felt the care of my relatives. Why is this?" Gaara looked at Kankuro and murmured, the indifference and refusal to disappear disappeared without a trace, showing regret and unwillingness.

    Gaara turned a blind eye to Kimimaro's attack, and saw that the bone sword in Kimimaro's hand was about to hit him. Although the sand automatically formed a defense, it did not block Kimimaro's bone sword. The bone sword was still moving towards Gaara.  Luo resigned.  'Sand' Suddenly the sand around Gaara formed a second layer of defense. After a closer look, it turned out that the gourd Gaara was carrying on his back had disappeared. This second layer of defense should be made of fine sand formed by the gourd.  Forming.  Although this layer of defense did not completely block Kimimaro's bone sword, it did block most of its power. The tip of the bone sword pierced Gaara's face, and Gaara's face immediately cracked, and lines appeared.  Cracks immediately covered Gaara's entire face.  Then fine sand began to fall on Gaara's face.  The flesh inside was exposed again.  It turned out that Gaara still had a layer of defense on his face.

    The fine sand on Gaara's face fell, revealing a very ferocious expression, and at the same time, an evil chakra emerged from his body.  At this moment, Kankuro, who was stabbed in the neck by Guren's crystal knife, suddenly raised his hands and grabbed Guren's arm.  Everyone looked at the scene in front of them in shock, especially Guren.  It never occurred to her that someone could survive after being stabbed in the neck with a crystal knife.

    Fine sand suddenly began to fall from Kankuro's body. The sand continued to fall, revealing a strange face. This was just a puppet. The bandage on the puppet's back was suddenly untied, and the cat wearing a black  Kankuro in the puppet suit came out and moved his right hand slightly.  The crow not far away reached out and pulled out a knife from his body and slashed at Honglian, but Honglian was unable to escape because his arm was grabbed by the puppet.  Kankuro said: "If you want to kill me, you underestimate me!" Guren saw the knife behind him and immediately began to struggle. As Guren began to struggle and hold Guren's puppet, he gradually became a little nervous.  He couldn't catch it anymore, and it would take some time for the crow's knife behind him to hit Guren.

    When Honglian saw it, his strength increased even more.  At this time, the puppet holding Honglian suddenly let go, and Honglian was thrown away by his own power. Honglian fell to the ground, and then Honglian immediately stood up, because the crow puppet behind Honglian was approaching.  Guren stood up and dodged the first blow from the crow, and then hid forward because the crow behind him was constantly attacking.  Guren turned around and started to deal with the crow's attack.

    Temari felt relieved when she saw Kankuro, and got entangled with Tayuya again. In just a few moves, she knocked Tayuya away: "I don't have time to play with you anymore. Let's get rid of you."??.  " Said Temari bit her finger and bright red blood streaked on the fan: "Psychic technique: Zhanzhanwu.  "Temari held the fan and waved it vigorously towards Tayuya who had just stood up. A Kamamaita holding a huge scythe appeared and headed towards Tayuya. The Kamitatsu headed towards Tayuya with a hurricane.  As Tayuya left, all the trees in the place he passed were cut into sections.

    All the trees within sight of 'Boom' were cut down, and Tayuya's figure appeared in the pile of wood. The curse mark on his body had disappeared. He closed his eyes and remained motionless, and there were several fatal wounds on his body.  of wounds.  A cruel smile appeared on Temari's lips, then she turned around and headed in Kankuro's direction.

    When Gaara saw that Kankuro was safe and sound, although his expression did not change much, a hint of joy flashed in his eyes, and then he returned to indifference and rejection again.  Then the sand on the ground began to cover his face, and the expression on his face returned to indifference again, and a gourd appeared behind him again. Gaara turned to look at Kimimaro, who was launching attacks continuously: "There is still time to fight.  It's enough, don't be so impatient." As he spoke, the sand around him gathered again.

    Guren was shocked when he saw Temari killing Tayuya. He was distracted for a moment and when he came back to his senses, he found that the crow's sword came to his eyes in surprise. Guren quickly used the crystal sword on his arm to block it.  But the crow doesn't have only one hand. The crow stretched out the other hand, and with a 'click' sound, the wrist fell off, and then immediately shot out a few flying needles from the arm. The flying needles looked green.  It's been poisoned.  Honglian retreated to avoid the flying needle, but she somewhat ignored the danger behind her.

    I saw that the puppet that originally grabbed Honglian's arm had appeared behind Honglian, and at the same time, its size suddenly increased a lot, especially the belly was particularly huge, and the mechanism of the "click" puppet's belly suddenly opened.  The huge free space inside was exposed, and Honglian fell into it because his body did not stop. Then the puppet immediately stretched out his hand to grab Honglian, and with a 'click' sound, the puppet's belly immediately closed, and it was completely  Just a big wooden barrel.  It's just that there are a lot of holes on this wood, I don't know what they are used for.

    "Humph, you ignored my black ant." It turns out that the puppet is called a black ant.  Kankuro kept moving his hands and said: "Black Secret Technique: Puppet Drama." The crow suddenly decomposed, and its head, hands and feet were all separated from the body. A sharp iron awl appeared under the head, and the hands and feet were separated.  A dagger appeared, and then it was shot at the holes above the black ants. It turned out that the weapon was to be inserted into the holes to inflict fatal damage to the enemies inside.

    "Crystal Release: Crystal Red Fruit Technique." If the sound of red lotus comes out of the black ant's body, and then the crow's head and hands and feet are stabbed into the black ant's body, 'choking' the crow's head, hands and feet are stabbed in immediately.  It fell out, and the iron awls and daggers on its hands and feet were all broken off.

    "What? How could such a thing happen?" Kankuro looked at what was happening in front of him in disbelief. 'Boom' the black ants exploded, and then he saw a dark red crystal appear, and Guren stood inside the crystal.  .  Temari landed gently next to Kankuro and looked at Guren warily.

    The crystal disappeared, and Guren walked out of the crystal unscathed. "Damn it." Kankuro gritted his teeth and looked at Guren. With a shake of his hands, the crows formed one body again, but the black ants were killed by the explosion just now.  Unable to use it again for the time being, Temari took a slight step forward and stood side by side with Kankuro, and the two of them faced Guren together.  Guren looked at the two people in front of her and was secretly on guard. She was just about to get there when a sudden surge of chakra suddenly drew the attention of the three people away.

    Kimimaro's body began to change. Tayuya's death, Guren's crisis, and Gaara's power made Kimimaro a little upset. Finally, Kimimaro entered the second stage of the curse seal again, and his skin color changed.  It turned gray-black, and the eyes also turned gray. There were six bone spurs coming out of the body on the back, plus a tail.

    "Hmph, have you entered the second state of the curse seal?" Guren looked at Kimimaro and said softly, then turned to look at Kankuro and Guren and said: "This time, just come here first. If you can start from  If you survive Kimimaro's hands, then let's fight again next time!" As he said this, Guren jumped up and formed a seal with his hands: "Crystal Release: Crystal Pentagonal Path Technique." Guren pressed his hands on the ground and immediately jumped from the ground.  He stretched out the crystal in a straight line and stabbed Temari and Kankuro.

    By the time Temari and Kankuro hid, Guren had already left.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 152 The Valley of the End

    When Kankuro and Temari saw that Guren had disappeared, they jumped up and chased in the direction where Guren disappeared, but Kimimaro was already standing in front of them.  The bone sword in his right hand stabbed Temari in the face.  At the same time, his left hand fired five finger bombs at Kankuro.

    ¡®Dang¡¯ Temari used the skeleton on her fan to block the bone sword, and Kankuro also avoided Kimimaro¡¯s finger flick.  Then they retreated and distanced themselves, forming a confrontation again.

    At this time, in front of Temari and Kankuro, a ball of fine sand formed a human form, and then turned into Gaara. Gaara's eyes were staring at Kimimaro tightly, and his eyes gradually became cold.  Without any emotion, the only thing left was the endless murderous intent: "You guys step back, I will kill him with my own hands and let his blood dye my sand red." Temari and Kankuro looked at each other and said to  He took a leap and retreated.

    Gaara stretched out his right hand, and then the sand around him began to fly, "Dance of the Iron Flower, Flower." Kimimaro saw Gaara open his mouth slightly and said.  Then I saw bones starting to sprout out of Kimimaro's left hand. The entire left hand gradually became osseous, and gradually formed a huge spiral spear, which looked like the drill bit of an earth drill.  Likewise, the battle between two people has entered the final stage

    I kept chasing Kabuto in the forest, and Kabuto's figure was always in front of me. Although the distance between us was constantly shortening, the speed was really a bit slow, and I probably wouldn't be able to catch up in a short time.  .  Kabuto turned his head slightly and looked at me from the corner of his eyes, a sneer appearing on the corner of his mouth.

    The border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Fields is not far away. If we go according to the current situation, I will never be able to catch up with Kabuto before the border.  The sound of "ßÝßÝ" sounded, and the two of us flew out of the forest. The forest had reached the end, which meant that the border was in front of us.

    A valley appeared in front of us. It was said to be a valley, but in fact it was a waterfall. There was naturally a lake below the waterfall.  There are two huge stone statues on both sides of the waterfall. The stone statues are just as high as the entire valley from head to toe. These two stone statues are admired by thousands of people. One is the first Hokage who founded Konoha Village, Senju Hashirama, and the other is  One is the ancestor of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Madara.  The two of them originally founded Konoha together, but later they broke up and fought here. Later, stone statues of the two of them were built here. At the same time, this valley was also called the 'Valley of the End'.

    As long as you pass the Valley of the End, you have already left the borders of the Country of Fire.  Kabuto and I were passing through the Valley of the End. In a few seconds, we would have passed through the Valley of the End and entered the Country of Fields. Suddenly, there was a "bang" sound, and the barrel that Kabuto was carrying on his back suddenly exploded, and he was still wearing it.  Sasuke, wearing a forehead protector of leaves, a blue top and white shorts, came out of the barrel.  Then he stopped on the stone statue of Uchiha Madara, looked at his hands, felt the power in his body, and his eyes showed an expression of joy.  And I also stopped and stood on the stone statue of the First Hokage Senju Hashirama, twenty meters away from Sasuke.

    Seeing Sasuke come out, Kabuto stood in front of Sasuke with a smile on his face: "Congratulations, Sasuke, you have obtained the power of the second stage of the curse seal. I think Lord Orochimaru will be very happy. But I didn't expect you.  He came out of here so quickly, it seems that the curse seal also differs depending on the host."

    "Ah!" Sasuke responded lightly, and then continued to feel his own power: "It's so strong, this power, I really want to try this power." Sasuke turned his head and looked at me, a trace of excitement flashed in his eyes:  "It's you, Naruto. I already knew that if I left Konoha, you would be the one chasing me."

    "Really?" I responded: "I didn't expect that the last member of the Uchiha clan also left Konoha. In this case, the Uchiha clan has completely betrayed Konoha."

    "So you want to come over and kill me?" Sasuke said expressionlessly: "You want to kill me for Konoha?"

    "Konoha? Huh." I snorted coldly, then looked at Sasuke and said: "I will never do anything for Konoha, not before, not now, and not in the future. I will only do it for myself,  Work hard for the people who care about you, for the people you care about." I paused slightly when I said this: "To be honest, Sasuke, I don't want to kill you, but your leaving will make it difficult for Grandma Tsunade. If  If I can't kill you or take you back, then there will inevitably be rumors in the village that 'Tsunade has no leadership skills and just succeeded as the fifth Hokage and forced away the only descendant of the Uchiha clan' or something like that.  Rumors, you have to know that Granny Tsunade's position in the village is a bit awkward. Although she is the Hokage, she doesn't have much power in her hands. She has been on the throne for so long and has managed to accumulate some power and reputation. It's easy for you to leave Tsunade.  Grandma Tsunade returned to her original form. So for Grandma Tsunade, II will never allow you to leave so easily.  "

    "The Fifth Hokage?" Sasuke read, and then looked at me with a strange smile on his face: "I see, are you willing to kill me for the people you care about?"

    "Sasuke, we used to be teammates and companions, so you are also the person I care about. For you, I can also kill anyone else I don't care about." I looked at Sasuke and said: "But this is just the past, but  When you left Konoha without saying a word for strength, you gave up on our companions"

    "So, for the sake of the people you care about, you have to kill people like me who give up on their companions," Sasuke said as an excuse, and there was no anger on his face.

    I nodded: "That's right. Originally, I thought about just taking you back, but Sasuke, if I just take you back, then you will easily be tempted by power again, and the person who tempted you may be someone we can't do anything about."  People, such as the Konoha elders who are against Granny Tsunade. You will still be my enemy by then. In order to avoid this situation, I chose to kill you. Although I don't care about Konoha, there are many in Konoha  The person I care about, so from the moment you leave Konoha, we can only be enemies, not companions."

    "Yes, as the son of the Fourth Hokage, how could you not help Konoha! Come on, Naruto, just let me try the power I just got." Sasuke rushed towards me with his feet.  .

    "Wait." Kabuto stepped forward and stopped Sasuke, looked at me and said, "Naruto, do you really want to do this? Do you think you can definitely deal with me and Sasuke?" I frowned slightly, and then  Kabuto continued: "Even if you can kill two of us, what good will it do to you? Kill Sasuke, so what? As long as those old guys want to deal with Tsunade, they can still say 'Tsunade'  He killed the last member of the Uchiha clan as soon as he came to the throne, and the next step is to deal with other families, right? And killing Sasuke will make Lord Orochimaru very unhappy. When the time comes,  The Konoha collapse plan may be staged again, and when the time comes, Tsunade, as Hokage, must be on the front line. In that case, it will be even more detrimental to Tsunade." After saying this, Kabuto paused, then pushed up his glasses and smiled.  He said: "What's more, Lord Orochimaru is also dealing with the third generation. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Naruto, you don't know this! Let's do this, Naruto, just pretend that you didn't catch up with us and let us escape.  .I can say that at least within two or three years, although the Sound Ninja Village and the Konoha Village are hostile, there will never be a war. Even if there is a place that needs us, we can discuss and face it together. What do you think?  Sample?"

    "Coercion and inducement?" I said, squinting my eyes slightly.

    Kabuto shook his head: "No, it should be said that it is for everyone's benefit. Lord Orochimaru wants to deal with the third generation. Although the third generation and the elders are restraining each other, they are also your enemies. We can help each other, and Tsunade is the first generation.  The granddaughter of the Hokage and one of the three ninjas, she is not incompetent, but she just lacked enough time when she took the throne. As long as she has two or three years, Tsunade can control at least part of Konoha's power. By then,  Whether it is the third generation or the group of elders, Tsunade has enough strength to compete. Since you care about Tsunade so much, why don't you think more about her?"

    "It's very tempting!" I looked at Kabuto, with no expression on my face and no change in my eyes: "You said, I'm moved!"

    The smile on Kabuto's face remained unchanged: "Are you excited? What's your answer? Naruto. I hope you won't disappoint me."

    "Wait a minute." Sasuke said, "I don't care whether you are negotiating with each other or whether you will become an alliance. These are none of my business. Naruto, I just want to fight you."

    Kabuto stepped forward to stop Sasuke: "This battle is meaningless, Sasuke, I will not allow you to fight Naruto."

    Sasuke pushed Kabuto away: "I said, I don't care about this, I just want to know how strong my power is? No one can stop me. At the same time, don't interfere." As he said this, Sasuke turned towards me.  Rushed over.

    I looked at Sasuke's figure and thought to myself: "Is it fate?" Then I walked towards Sasuke and said, "Then let me see your new power, Sasuke." I raised my right hand and punched Sasuke.  At the same time, Sasuke's fist also hit me.  ¡®Pop!¡¯ My left hand grasped Sasuke¡¯s fist, and at the same time, Sasuke¡¯s left hand caught my fist.  Then the two people raised their right feet at the same time, fought for a while, and then used their strength to move back.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 153 The Battle of Fate

    The sound of "bang bang bang" kept sounding, and Sasuke and I kept fighting with each other using our taijutsu.  .  com I ducked sideways to avoid Sasuke's fist, and kicked towards Sasuke at the same time. Sasuke blocked it with both hands, used his strength to push away, and then formed a seal with both hands and said: "Fire Release: High Fireball Jutsu." Then he opened his mouth and sucked it suddenly.  He breathed out a fireball and hit me.

    I changed my gesture and formed a seal with my hands: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm." A huge wind blade immediately took shape and shot towards the fireball.

    The wind blade and the fireball collided together. Due to the wind, the fireball continued to grow bigger, but the wind blade cut the fireball, and then the fireball went towards both sides of me. After the wind blade cut the fireball, it continued to shoot towards Sasuke.  go.

    Sasuke was startled and quickly dodged the wind blade, but I was already on top of his head. Before he could react, I clasped my fingers with both hands and smashed it down hard with a 'bang' sound. Sasuke's head fell like  The helicopter that was about to crash began to fall straight from the top of the Valley of the End.  I straightened up and stood on the original stone statue again.

    "Hey, Naruto. Don't take it too seriously. Sasuke is no match for you now." Kabuto said immediately when he saw Sasuke being knocked down by me and seeing how I seemed to want to pursue him.

    "Don't worry!" I responded calmly: "Your proposal is very tempting to me. I know it well." As I said that, I jumped down from the first generation stone statue and chased directly towards Sasuke.

    "Well, forget it." Kabuto shrugged indifferently: "Just let me see how far behind Sasuke is now."

    ¡®¡®Wow¡¯¡¯ Sasuke fell into the lake and didn¡¯t appear again.  I frowned slightly, and then formed a seal with my hands: "Ninpo Technique: Chaotic Lion Technique." The hair behind me suddenly stretched out, and soon became entangled with the feet of the first-generation stone statue. My body swayed, and I turned over in the air to release all the strength.  After going there, he landed gently on the lake and carefully observed his surroundings.

    I was standing on the lake. At this moment, the sound of the water surface suddenly breaking came. I immediately jumped up, and Sasuke's fist passed by my body. I rolled back several times to distance myself from Sasuke.  He fell down and stood not far from me, with two pairs of magatama sharingan eyes open: "You can actually break my fire style with wind style. Naruto, you are really strong."

    "Is it very strong? I don't think I can be that strong." I looked at it and said calmly: "Although Fire Release defeats Wind Release, it is only of equal strength, not to mention the 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm' has a powerful continuous attack  power, so even if the Wind Release and Fire Release are of the same strength, the 'Beast Wave Fierce Wind Palm' can cut through the Fire Release."

    "What about this?" Sasuke held his left hand on his right wrist, and then white lightning flashed, and a sharp and harsh bird call immediately sounded.  Then a white lightning ball immediately formed in the palm of his hand and made a sharp bird sound. At the same time, Sasuke's Sharingan stared at me tightly, and he had locked me.

    I stretched out my right hand and a blue chakra ball took shape immediately. Although it was not as powerful as Sasuke, its power was not lost.

    Sasuke released his right wrist with his left hand, then waved his right hand, and then rushed towards me quickly. Because his speed was too fast, he directly cut open the lake he passed.  I rushed forward to face Sasuke, and the distance between the two people disappeared in the blink of an eye. "Chidori", "Rasengan" and "Boom" two powerful energy balls collided, and the powerful impact seemed to reach the waterfall.  They all shook away, revealing the mountain inside.

    The power of the two energy balls canceled each other out, but Sasuke's body was knocked out, while my body was still moving forward. With a 'bang' sound, I punched Sasuke out.  From this point of view, the power of the Rasengan should be higher than that of the Chidori.  ¡®Boom¡¯ The waterfall next to us fell again, hiding the mountain inside.  I chased after Sasuke. I would not waste such a good opportunity.

    After Sasuke leaned back and saw my pursuit, he barely blocked my fist from the front, but I twisted around in mid-air and kicked him down again.  Sasuke's body fell down, but he forced his head up to look at me.  I formed a seal with both hands: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm." "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm." A wind blade immediately appeared in front of me and shot towards Sasuke, but just as I was forming the seal  , the magatama in Sasuke's Sharingan kept rotating, and at the same time he used this wind escape technique. A wind blade formed in front of him and shot towards me. With a bang, two wind blades  They collided, and then Sasuke's wind blade was cut off and disappeared. Then my wind blade continued to shoot towards Sasuke, but at this time Sasuke fell on the lake. As soon as his body moved, the wind blade hit the lake.  , disappeared after breaking through the lake surface, leaving only two water columns.

    Anger appeared on Sasuke's face, and his eyes seemed to be spitting out fire, and then some black marks began to appear on his face, weNot far from Sasuke: "Did you use the power Orochimaru gave you?"

    Soon the marks on Sasuke's face were formed, and the chakra in Sasuke's body became huge. Then Sasuke's body moved towards me. "So fast, his speed is much faster." I looked at Sasuke.  The body shape secretly said, before turning around, Sasuke was already in front of me, and punched me at the same time. I quickly turned sideways to avoid his attack. Just when I was about to counterattack, Sasuke's left hand didn't know what to do.  When I pressed down on the lake, I raised my foot and kicked towards me.  I crossed my hands to block Sasuke's feet, then reached out to grab his feet, and then my whole body began to rotate with the intention of throwing Sasuke away.

    Just when I grabbed Sasuke's foot and started to turn, Sasuke's other foot kicked my hands. My hands felt pain and I reflexively let go of my hands. Sasuke's body fell down, and Sasuke was lying on all fours.  On the lake, I clapped my hands on the lake, and my body immediately came towards me, but my feet kicked towards my calves. I was startled and my feet exerted a little force, I stood up and jumped to avoid Sasuke's attack, and then  When I saw that my attack failed, I immediately stood up and chased me in the sky: "Lion combo." I stretched out my hand to block Sasuke's right fist, and at the same time raised my right foot to block Sasuke's right kick.  , then the two of us reached the extreme point and began to fall. Just as we were falling, Sasuke suddenly twisted his body, rotated 360c, and kicked his right foot towards me. I just wanted to resist, but I didn't have time.  Sasuke kicked me directly in the chest with a 'bang' sound, and I fell down at a faster speed.

    I gritted my teeth slightly, and my whole body fell into the lake.  Looking at Sasuke on the lake, I moved my hands, and then suddenly jumped out of the lake. I looked at Sasuke: "It's really amazing. After entering the first stage of the curse seal, your strength will increase so much. It's currently  The one with the greatest increase in strength among the people I have ever seen. Our fight continues, Sasuke." As I said that, I rushed towards Sasuke with a 'bang' sound. Sasuke gritted his teeth and blocked my fist, and punched me at the same time.  It hit me, I dodged it, and at the same time attacked Sasuke again. The sound of "bang bang bang" kept ringing. Sasuke and I used our speed to the limit, punched out, and immediately moved our bodies to avoid it.  The opponent's attacks are counterattacked simultaneously.

    There was a loud bang, Sasuke and I raised our right legs at the same time. I kicked Sasuke on the left side of his face, and Sasuke also kicked me on the left side of the face. Sasuke immediately flew to the left.  , and I flew to the right.  Two people were hit by each other at the same time and fell in the same direction.

    I fell several times on the lake, and then I grabbed it with both hands and slid a long way before I stopped. Sasuke also stopped. We gently rubbed the left side of our faces and looked at each other.  The left side of the opponent's face was swollen.

    We put down our hands and rushed toward each other. I formed a seal with both hands and said: "Ninpo Technique: Random Lion Technique." The hair behind me suddenly grew and I stabbed towards Sasuke.

    Sasuke looked at my hair and jumped up as he approached, forming a seal with his hands and saying: "Fire Release: Big Fireball Technique." Sasuke blew out a huge fireball.  The fireball is huge.  At first glance, it looks like a huge sun.

    I took a deep breath, and then formed a seal with my hands: "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough." Suddenly I removed the chakra from my feet, and my body immediately fell into the water.  After getting in, I gathered a little chakra on my feet and stopped. Then I suddenly blew out hurricanes from the water. A water column shot out from the lake with the wind I blew out, and the target was Sasuke.  huge fireball.  ¡®Chichichichichi¡¯ The fireball quickly disappeared without a trace under the impact of the water column.  Then I increased the chakra on my feet, and my whole body began to float up from the water.  It's really thanks to the practice under the waterfall when I was a child. Otherwise, I wouldn't be able to control the amount of chakra on my feet while forming seals.

    I was emerging from under the lake, but my hands were forming seals, and then a huge wind blade suddenly appeared in front of me, and then the huge wind blade broke through the lake and headed towards Sasuke.  Sasuke didn't expect that I would break his 'Fireball Technique' underwater, nor did he expect that a wind blade would come out of the water. Although when the wind blade broke through the lake, the huge sound had already reminded Sasuke.  , Sasuke also tried his best to avoid, but the wind blade passed by Sasuke's body.

    There were several small wounds on Sasuke's face, and then the forehead protector on his forehead also fell off. There were several cracks on the leaf symbol on the forehead protector, which was caused by the wind blade that had just been rubbed.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 154 Curse Seal vs Nine Tails

    Sasuke's body fell and he caught the forehead protector before it fell into the lake. Then he stood on the lake again. I floated up from the water and stood still on the lake. Sasuke looked at several figures appearing on his forehead protector.  He looked at the cracked leaf symbol and twitched the corner of his mouth slightly: "Just right, in this case, I don't have to cut the Konoha symbol myself" Said Sasuke and put the forehead protector on his head again.

    The forehead protector is a very important thing for ninjas. It represents the village to which the ninja belongs and the destination of a ninja. For a profession like the ninja that may die at any time, having a destination is a very happy thing.  .  Therefore, ninjas take great care of their forehead protectors. If there are cracks on the forehead protector they are wearing, there are only two possibilities. One is that it was damaged in battle, and the other is when they betrayed their village.  For example, when Orochimaru rebelled against Konoha, he used a kunai to cut the leaves on his forehead in front of Jiraiya, which represented that he and the village were disconnected like the leaves on his forehead.  all relationships.

    Sasuke put the forehead protector on his forehead, and then more powerful chakra surged out of his body. Then Sasuke's body color turned gray, and one of the pupils of his eyes turned to gold and the other remained red: "Naruto  , I hate you the most in Konoha. I hate why you can become companions with others. I hate why you can become so powerful. At the beginning, my strength was not weaker than yours, and even faintly surpassed yours. Why?  In such a short period of time, you have made such great progress, so I can only look up to your height. Later, I met Orochimaru, and he told me, 'Too many bonds will only make you confused. Strong thoughts and cherished things will only make you confused.  Missing you will only make you weaker.¡¯ I agree with this sentence.¡±

    "So you left Konoha and planned to cut off all this?" I said softly.

    Sasuke's hair turned blue: "Naruto, although I hate you the most, you are also my most cherished companion. You have been my companion since the day when the Ninja Academy was grouped. Naruto, I have lost  Everything, I don¡¯t want to lose my most cherished friends anymore. Especially you, I can even use my life to protect you.¡± Sasuke paused and spoke again: ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for what happened that night  In other words, for me as a child, what happened that night seemed like an illusion. I really thought that I was in a cruel illusion, but that was an irrefutable reality. From that day on, I was an Avenger.  , live for revenge, die for revenge. For revenge, I can give up everything, even you, Naruto, my most cherished companion. For revenge, I can even kill you." At this point, a sudden appearance appeared on Sasuke's back.  He picked up a pair of things that looked like wings: "You know? Naruto, I have read the notes passed down from my family. To open the Sharingan to the strongest Mangekyo Sharingan, you must kill the one you care about and cherish the most.  People. My brother killed the entire family in order to open the Sharingan. So in order to get this power, Naruto, I will kill you." Sasuke began to become extreme.

    Looking at Sasuke, I knew that Sasuke had entered the second stage of the curse seal.  Just like Kimimaro, except that Kimimaro has an extra tail behind him, and Sasuke has an extra pair of wings.

    I took a deep breath, and a layer of red chakra appeared on the surface of my body. I leaned down slightly and pressed my hands on the lake. More chakra surged out of my body, and my head  A huge blood-red fox head seemed to appear in the air above, roared at Sasuke, and then disappeared in the blink of an eye. Then a blood-red film or something appeared on the surface of my body, surrounding my body.  This is the demon fox coat. When I borrowed the power of the nine tails, it was automatically formed on my body. It not only improved my speed and power defense, but also provided me with extremely strong recovery capabilities.  Then a blood-red tail started to dance around my butt.

    "Is this the power of the nine-tailed demon fox?" Sasuke looked at me with a smile on his lips. The wings on his back fluttered and immediately flew into the sky. I pressed my hands on the lake and moved slowly on all fours.  Suddenly, Sasuke dived down from the sky at a very fast speed. When flying on the lake, the air flow actually broke through the lake surface.

    I stared closely at Sasuke's figure, and at the right time, I lightly jumped to avoid Sasuke's impact. At the same time, I landed behind Sasuke, and then I jumped on Sasuke's back in a few seconds with my limbs exerting force at the same time.  Just when I was about to take action, Sasuke turned around with his back facing down. I was unstable and fell off Sasuke's back. Just as I stood firm on the lake, Sasuke spun around in the air and immediately attacked me.  come over.

    As soon as I stood firm on the lake, Sasuke was already charging towards me, and I quickly ducked sideways. However, I just ducked over, and before I could stand still, Sasuke was already charging towards me again, so I could only dodge again.

    I escaped againAfter being hit by Sasuke, before he could stand still, he reached into his arms and took out a black thing from his arms. Then the red chakra on his body emerged, and a purple blade immediately emerged from it, forming a sword.  (The setting of Thunder God Sword has been changed. Please refer to the work for details.)

    Sasuke stopped immediately when he saw the black sword blade in my hand.  He looked at me warily in the air: "Thunder Sword." I stepped on the lake with my feet and left hand, and my right hand tightly held the black-edged Thunder Sword in my hand.  The whole person was staring at Sasuke closely, ready to attack at any time.  Sasuke stayed in the air, looking at me with his eyes looking for any flaw in me that might be exposed at any time.

    Looking at Sasuke in the sky, I exerted a little force with my left hand, stood up, and made a slight seal: "Wind Release: Thunder God Beast Wave Palm." The Thunder God Sword in my hand struck a black wind blade and immediately rushed towards the blade.  Gushing out and shooting towards Sasuke.  The wings behind Sasuke moved slightly and he immediately dodged. With a 'bang' sound, the wind blade hit the stone wall and actually corroded a small part of the rock.

    Although Sasuke dodged the wind blade, it was not over, "Wind Release: Thunder God Beast Wave Palm." I kept moving my hands, and the Thunder God Sword kept dancing, and black wind blades appeared on the blade of the Thunder God Sword.  Sasuke shot, although Sasuke dodged, but no one can guarantee that Sasuke can hide forever, not even Sasuke himself can do it.  What's more, this is the first time Sasuke has entered the second stage of the curse seal. Sasuke has not gotten used to the wings on his back at all. He may be able to avoid the wind blade with his Sharingan for the time being, but over time, even if he has the writing  Even Sasuke with his Rinnegan couldn't escape.

    Suddenly, when Sasuke was dodging the black wind blades, he dodged several of them. However, he suddenly became unstable and his body slowed down slightly. A wind blade slashed one of the wings behind him.  The blade left a mark of damage on it, although it wasn't very deep, it started to corrode the wings on Sasuke's back.  "Ah" Sasuke could no longer control his body shape and fell down.

    After seeing Sasuke fall, I immediately stopped using the 'Thunder Beast Wave Palm'. Sasuke's whole body fell into the lake. It took a while before Sasuke came out of the lake. On the surface, there seemed to be no problem, but carefully  At a glance, you can see that one of the wings on Sasuke's back is darker than the surrounding gray.

    Sasuke looked at me and held his left hand on his right wrist again: "Naruto, use the last move to decide the outcome. I will use this move to kill you and activate the Mangekyo Sharingan." A streak appeared on Sasuke's right hand.  There was a black thunder light and a sharp bird call, and then a black thunder ball appeared.

    I took a deep breath, put away the Thunder God Sword, and put it back on my body: "This is the last move." I stretched out my right hand, and the blood-red demon fox coat on my body surged, and a second blood-red line appeared behind me.  ¡¯s tail, and then a purple energy ball formed on his right hand, spinning continuously in the palm of his hand.

    Sasuke immediately lunged towards me with the black lightning ball in his right hand. He was so fast that he had already crossed half the distance in the blink of an eye.  I leaned down and put my left hand on the lake, and then I used both my feet and my strength to jump towards Sasuke.  "Nine-tailed Forbidden Technique¡¤Red Lotus Rasengan." "Chidori of the Sky." 'Boom'. The two purple and black ability balls collided together. The powerful force pushed away everything around them in an instant, except for us.  Except for the two of us, everything else including the lake water at our feet was pushed away in an instant.  The two of us gritted our teeth and looked at each other, and the energy balls in our hands were constantly fighting.

    "Sasuke!" I shouted loudly. The two energy balls fought and exhausted their power and disappeared. Sasuke's right hand pierced my right chest, and I punched Sasuke on the forehead.  forehead protector, and then flew out due to being hit by my fist.  With a 'bang' sound, Sasuke hit the stone wall and sank in slightly, then fell to the ground, leaving only a faint humanoid mark on the stone wall.

    I watched my right chest continue to bleed with blood, and then Kyuubi's powerful recovery ability began to take effect, and the wound on the chest began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. It didn't take long for the chest to completely recover. After all, Sasuke's hand had just been injured.  It didn't penetrate very deep, and it took a while for Sasuke to get up from the ground. Bright red blood flowed from his forehead. There were serious cracks in his forehead protector. There was a 'dang' sound, and Sasuke's forehead protector bag  Broken, fell off.  Then he fainted as soon as his body reached his height.

    Kabuto jumped down, hugged Sasuke and looked at me: "What a wonderful battle! Then Naruto, please remember our agreement." With that, he jumped up and left, and I didn't  There was no pursuit, and Kyuubi's chakra was recovered.

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 155 Belated Reinforcements

    Watching Kabuto carrying Sasuke away from a distance, I withdrew the Kyuubi's chakra, and the demon fox coat on my body gradually disappeared.  .  com I turned my back to Kabuto and Sasuke who were walking away, then picked up Sasuke's fallen forehead protector, and moved towards Konoha with a force of my feet.

    I stepped into the forest and ran faster, but after a while, I suddenly saw countless bones piercing away. I was shocked. This could only happen because Kimimaro, who has the blood inheritance limit, used a certain  It's a move, and it seems to be a very powerful move.  And when I left, Gaara and Kimimaro were fighting, so Gaara might have encountered some danger.  Thinking of this, I immediately quickened my pace.

    When I arrived, I was shocked by the scene in front of me. I saw that most of the surrounding trees had been destroyed, and the battle between Gaara, Temari and Kankuro and Kimimaro seemed to have just ended.  It's bones, some of them are in a pile, and some of them are just like sharp spears.  And the situation of Gaara and the three of them is not very good either.

    Gaara's feet were entangled with bones and he couldn't escape even if he tried. Less than a few centimeters in front of his eyes, he heard a very sharp bone spur, like an embroidery needle. Looking at the sharpness of this bone spur, I believe  It can easily pierce human skin.  Temari's face turned pale because there was a bone spur in front of her body stabbing towards her heart, while in front of Kankuro, the crow was pierced by a bone spur, and the sharp bone spur stabbed towards Kankuro's neck.  .  Even the bone spurs had pierced Kankuro's skin, but they stopped. The three bone spurs attacked three people respectively. Just when they were about to succeed, they suddenly stopped, as if they were telling the precision machine to be activated to be thrown into  It was forcibly stopped as if a foreign object had been detected.  Kimimaro himself was lying on the bones at his feet.

    I straightened up and carefully came to Kimimaro's side, but Kimimaro didn't even move.  I observed Kimimaro's appearance carefully, but then I found that Kimimaro's heartbeat had stopped, there was no pulse, and he had no characteristics of a living person.  It looks like Kimimaro is dead.

    "Huhu." Gaara's feet broke free from the bones. After all, Gaara's strength is still not comparable to Kimimaro, not to mention that Kimimaro is still a blood successor, and now he can fight like this  This level is already very good.

    I stepped forward and helped Gaara up: "It's okay, Gaara." Gaara shook his head.  I was just about to speak when I suddenly noticed a rustling sound coming from the forest. I immediately secretly alerted myself, and then Shizune appeared wearing a Konoha vest and several people wearing white coats.

    "Sister Shizune, why are you here? Mother-in-law Tsunade doesn't need your help?" I said immediately when I saw Shizune.

    Shizune looked at me and smiled softly, and then asked with a serious look: "It's Naruto, I finally caught up with you. Tsunade-sama still has many things to deal with, but those things are not very important. And Genma  Bringing your request for help, so Tsunade-sama sent me to lead the medical team. By the way, Naruto, how is Sasuke's situation? What is the process like?" Shizune said to me while checking.  Kimimaro then took out a scroll and spread it on the ground. He placed Kimimaro's body on the scroll, made a slight seal with his hands, and with a bang, Kimimaro's body disappeared.  As Kimimaro's body disappeared, the surrounding bones gradually disappeared.  It's just that when Temari saw Shizune's behavior, she seemed to want to say something, but in the end she didn't say it.

    I shook my head slightly: "Shikamaru and I were chasing Sasuke. On the way, we met Genma Shiranui, who had fought with the four sound ninjas. After entrusting them with the request for support, we set off immediately. Later, Shikamaru and I  I was careless and was trapped in my sister by the opponent. Only Hinata was not alone. Later, we escaped, but by this time the opponent had divided into two groups. One stayed to block our pursuit, while the other group immediately  Take Sasuke and leave. Shikamaru and I thought about it and divided into two groups. The four of them stayed and killed those two people, while I continued to pursue." I paused here and said, "Sister Shizune, you  Now that you¡¯re from over there, do you know what¡¯s going on with Shikamaru, Hinata, Choji, Kiba and the others?¡±

    "They are fine. They have been taken back for treatment. However, although no one died, they were only one step away from death." Sister Shizune said: "Hinata suffered some minor injuries and consumed too much chakra, but  There are no other problems. As long as you take a good rest, you will be able to fully recover within a few days. Kiba's condition is a little better than Hinata's. He only suffered a minor injury. After a period of rest, he will be full of life again. Choji and Shika  Wan's situation is not optimistic. Both of them took banned drugs. Although they gained powerful strength in a short period of time, the effect of the drug is directly proportional to its side effects. The greater the effect, the smaller the side effects.  The bigger.¡±

      I was slightly startled: "So, how are the two of them doing now?" There was even a slight tremor in the tone.

    "Don't worry." Shizune said immediately when she saw how nervous I was: "Although both of them took forbidden drugs, fortunately they only took drugs with side effects, not drugs that burned their lives. So although they both took  I haven't woken up yet, but I have received treatment. Tsunade-sama is known as the strongest medical ninja in the world. There will be absolutely no problem with Tsunade-sama between the two of them?" I nodded and felt relieved secretly.  After a breath, Shizune continued: "So what happened next? What happened after you came to chase Sasuke alone?"

    "After I caught up with Sasuke, I killed one person, and when I was chasing the last person, Gaara and the others arrived, and they were about to catch Sasuke, but Kabuto Yakushi took Kimimaro and Guren, it was Takeru  The descendants of the Clan and the woman who used Crystal Release appeared. Kabuto took Sasuke away without fighting us. And I continued to chase, leaving this place to Gaara and the others." I paused and then  He took out a broken forehead protector from his arms: "I caught up with Kabuto Yakushi and Sasuke in the Valley of the End, and then fought with Sasuke in the Valley of the End. Although I barely beat Sasuke, I was also a little injured.  . Just because of the Nine Tails in my body, my injury recovered quickly. But there was a pharmacist Kabuto next to Sasuke, not to mention that it was already the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Tian. So I could only  Back. This is the situation around here."

    Shizune nodded and then looked at Gaara and the three of them. Gaara turned his head and closed his eyes. Kankuro was busy packing up his two scattered puppets. Temari said: "I don't have anything to say here.  , we killed one person, and another woman who used Crystal Release, it seemed that she was named Guren, suddenly left during the battle for some unknown reason. Then Gaara began to fight the Kimimaro just now, and after using the last  That¡¯s what happened after the attack.¡±

    Shizune nodded and said to the other medical ninja: "Okay, the situation is basically understood. Report it to the Hokage immediately."

    "Yes." The medical ninja bit his finger and formed a seal with his hands: "Psychic technique." With a bang, an eagle with a Konoha forehead protector appeared in front of him, and then the medical ninja said  : "Protect Hokage immediately." All four people who sneaked into Konoha have been killed, but the enemy has reinforced them. Yakushi Kabuto took Uchiha Sasuke and escaped across the border and entered the country of Tian. The crystal escape blood successor Guren is fighting.  He escaped from the middle. He killed Kimimaro, the Blood Successor of Bones, and got his body. No one of our personnel died." The eagle nodded and said, "Understood." Then it flapped its wings and flew up.  Sky.

    Shizune nodded and said, "Okay, where is the last body of the person? We need to recover it for study."

    Temari's eyes lit up and she smiled softly: "I know where the body is, but Shizune-sama, I wonder if this research data can?"

    Shizune was stunned for a moment, then thought for a moment and said: "Konoha and Sunagakure are allies. These two corpses can be studied together, and the data can naturally be shared."

    Temari nodded with satisfaction: "Please come with me, Master Shizune." Then the two people left, and after a while they came back. Both of them had empty hands, just the scroll on Shizune's Konoha vest.  There is an extra scroll in the bag.  Then the group left the place and headed towards Konoha.

    When heading to Konoha, Shizune and I walked at the front of the team, and everyone else fell about five meters behind us.  Shizune looked at the distance before and after, and then whispered: "Naruto, what is the situation between you and Sasuke? It shouldn't be that simple."

    I stepped forward and responded softly: "Ah, that's true. Kabuto and I made a deal, let Sasuke go, and Orochimaru will not attack Konoha for two years, and he can even help us secretly.  I couldn't refuse this deal. Mother-in-law Tsunade's position was very embarrassing. She needed time to develop her own strength. Shikamaru and the others also needed time to grow up, so I agreed to his proposal. But I did fight Sasuke in the Valley of the End.  One game. In this short period of time, Sasuke's strength has increased to a new level. If I don't borrow the power of Nine Tails, I will no longer be Sasuke's opponent."

    Shizune was silent for a while and nodded: "Indeed, Master Tsunade needs time now. If Orochimaru does not come to cause trouble, it will be very beneficial to Master Tsunade. Okay, Naruto, let's go back quickly."

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 156 Seeing Qiushan

    "So that's itcom" Tsunade held the broken leaf to protect her forehead and said, "Because the other party came for reinforcements, couldn't they keep Sasuke here?" I nodded.

    Jiraiya said: "Naruto, do you think Sasuke's strength has increased significantly? He has even surpassed you."

    "Yes." I responded: "When Sasuke came out of the sealed barrel, his strength improved by leaps and bounds. Especially after entering the second state of the curse seal, his strength was even higher than mine.  But without using the power of the Nine-Tails, I am no match at all, but even if I borrow the power of the Two-Tails of the Nine-Tails, I can only have a slight advantage."

    "Hey, it seems that Orochimaru has made some progress over the years." Jiraiya slightly twitched the corner of his mouth and revealed a sneer: "This curse seal can greatly enhance the potential of the human body, just like the Jinch¨±riki, it can gain a  A power that was not your own originally. Naruto, it seems that Sasuke will be your strong enemy."

    I narrowed my eyes slightly and raised the corners of my mouth: "Based on the current situation, Sasuke will indeed become my strong enemy. Maybe I should put everything aside for the time being and practice hard." As I said that, I turned around and left, opening the door of the Hokage's office.  When I walked through the gate, I listened and looked at Jiraiya and Tsunade behind me: "Luxury Immortal, I should be considered your disciple, and Mother-in-law Tsunade is also teaching Sakura, Sasuke will definitely go to Sound Ninja Village this time.  Accepting Orochimaru's guidance, it seems that our original seventh group is basically a 'little Sannin'."

    "Ah!" Jiraiya and Tsunade showed a trace of nostalgia when they heard my words.

    I left the Hokage's office and immediately went to the hospital. My companion was still injured and lying in the hospital.  Shikamaru is lying on the hospital bed sleeping with a lot of needles inserted into his body. However, for Shikamaru, this situation may be the best. After all, being able to rest openly like this is for someone like him who never has energy.  It is the best reward for a human being.  Choji was sitting on the hospital bed, holding a bag of potato chips in his hand, and kept eating, and there were a lot of bagged food next to him. I brought a lot of snacks to see him.  To him, this is the best.

    Kiba and Akamaru had not suffered much damage since their illness. Kiba had only broken a few ribs. Kiba was currently lying on the hospital bed groaning.  And Akamaru can already run around, Hinata just consumes too much chakra, and she can recover quickly after taking a rest. I went to see her very much, she was resting, I didn't disturb her, I took a look outside the ward  , and left.

    "Naruto." Sakura looked at me in the corridor of the hospital and said, "After I knew that the medical team sent Hinata and the others here, I knew that you would definitely come to see them."

    I looked at Sakura and nodded: "They are also my companions. If they are injured, I will naturally come over to see them."

    "Yes." Sakura responded, and then there was a deep silence between Sakura and me.  The silence was so overwhelming that the two of us were a little breathless. It turned out that we didn¡¯t know when it started, but the relationship between us had become like this.

    "I'm sorry, Sakura, I didn't bring Sasuke back." I said softly: "But please believe me, Sakura, next time I will"

    "Thank you this time, Naruto." Before I could finish speaking, Sakura interrupted me. A smile appeared on Sakura's face: "I know you have tried your best. I heard from Tsunade-sama,  You and Sasuke fought in the Valley of the End. But in the end, Sasuke still didn't choose to come back. Although this outcome can already be guessed. But next time, Naruto, next time I will definitely have the strength to carry out the mission with you, and then  Let's go bring Sasuke back together." I looked at Sakura, not knowing what to say for a moment, but I could hear the determination in Sakura's words.  I can imagine the efforts Sakura will make to improve her strength in the days to come.  Watching Sakura leave, I suddenly thought, should I focus all my energy on improving my time

    Time slipped away inadvertently. Some time had passed since the last incident of Sasuke's defection. During this period, a small-scale shock occurred at the top of the village. A few days ago, there was a rumor about Tsunade.  There were extremely unfavorable rumors about his mother-in-law. Jiraiya did a little research and found out that it was the elders who spread the rumors.  However, Grandma Tsunade was not a small player. She easily launched a counterattack and in turn used rumors to seize some ANBU from the elders.  Of course, this part of the power will not do much harm to the elders at all, so the elders will not go against Tsunade because of this power.  But even this fully proves Kabuto that Tsunade is a very capable person, and what she needs now is time.  As long as Tsunade is given enough time, Tsunade will naturally be able to fight against other forces.  Of course, I don't know these things. Tsunade has been hiding it from me., when I noticed it, Granny Tsunade said: "Political struggle is the darkest, especially when my power as Hokage turns out to be inferior to other forces, you fairy have not grown up yet,  It's not enough to handle these things, so I will handle all these things before you grow up. When you become an indispensable person in Konoha in the future, I will give you a brand new Konoha Village.  "After Tsunade said this, she lowered her head and continued to process various documents.  And I looked at Tsunade blankly, then turned and left. I want to practice and improve my strength as much as possible, because it is very likely that I will be needed.

    "Huh-huh." There were several me's around, and each one of them was breathing heavily, because I had just trained in taijutsu, and then ninjutsu, and then one of my shadow clones stretched out his right hand.  , a blue energy ball immediately appeared in the palm of his hand, but it was not released.  And continue to increase the amount of chakra.  As chakra continues to be added, the blue chakra ball in the hand continues to grow slowly. 'Boom' The chakra ball in the palm of the shadow clone exploded. I was fine around me, but the one who used this ninja  The shadow clone of the technique disappeared directly, and all his experience and the remaining chakra in his body returned to so many of my bodies.

    Then one of my shadow clones stepped out, stretched out his right hand, and a blue chakra ball took shape immediately. However, as chakra continued to be added, the chakra ball began to become larger and larger and also extremely unstable.  With a 'boom', the chakra ball in his hand exploded again.  "Boom", "Boom", "Boom".  After several consecutive explosions, all my shadow clones disappeared in the explosion, leaving only one main body.

    I smiled helplessly, and then made a slight seal with my hands: "The art of shadow clone." There was a 'bang', a burst of smoke rose, and forty or fifty shadow clones appeared again around me.  Then continue the previous behavior.

    I have been doing this for several days. The reason why I behave like this is because of Jiraiya¡¯s words, ¡®Naruto, do you know?  The Rasengan is an A-level ninjutsu created by your father, the fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato, but the real power of the Rasengan is not just this. Minato said that in the first stage of the Rasengan, the Rasengan can still be developed.  Go down.  But because of the Nine-Tails incident twelve years ago, Minato had no time to complete this matter.  Now this matter can only be completed by you.  Let's find a way to increase the power of the Rasengan.  ¡¯ It¡¯s because of Jiraiya¡¯s words that I keep using the Rasengan here but I don¡¯t release it, I just keep adding the amount of chakra.  I hope I can make the Rasengan more powerful. After all, the Rasengan is my most powerful ninjutsu.

    "Huhu." I lay on the grass, breathing heavily. I kept using the Shadow Clone Technique and the Rasengan Technique, which made my chakra a little overdrawn. I looked at the sky, and it started to darken.  .

    I lay down for a while. Although my body had not fully recovered, I still stood up forcefully and headed towards Konoha Village. I am now on a hill behind Konoha Village. The name of this mountain is Mianqiu Mountain.  A very common name, probably just because this mountain is located behind Konoha Village, so it has a name!

    On the top of Mianqiu Mountain, you can see the Hokage's iconic building of Konoha Village from here. Mother-in-law Tsunade works there. I come here after practicing every day to look at Konoha from here.

    But something is different today, because when I came here, there was actually a person already here. She was a girl with shawl brown hair and red clothes. She was sitting in front of the drawing board, holding a gun in her right hand.  With a paintbrush, he dipped a little paint on the paint tray in his left hand, and then painted on the drawing board.

    I frowned slightly, then gently stepped forward and stood behind her to look at her painting. She painted the building with the Hokage logo. Then the girl dipped her paintbrush into some black and gray paint and painted on the drawing board.  , and soon a scene with dark clouds appeared in the drawing board.  It looks like it's going to rain.

    At this time, the sky suddenly became dark. I looked up and found that there was nothing wrong above my head, but there were dark clouds above the Hokage's iconic building.  The clouds were thick, just like the scene painted on the girl's drawing board. I looked at the scene in front of me in surprise and thought: "What's going on? How could the scene in this painting appear in reality? Could it be this girl?"  Did I do it? Or did I unknowingly scare this girl into a genjutsu?"

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 157 Kurama Yakumo

    I started to mobilize another chakra in my body, and then it surged out. My eyes turned blood red, and the canine teeth in my mouth were immediately exposed to the outside of my mouth.  .com The beard on his face became thicker.  But the scene in front of me didn't change much, and the sky was still covered with dark clouds.  "There is no illusion, so is the scene in front of me?" I suddenly looked at the girl in front of me.

    The girl also turned her head to look at me. She looked like she was 14 or 5 years old, with brown pupils and a cute face. But her complexion was not very good, as if she was suffering from a disease. She looked at me and said: "This  This chakra is not your own!"

    I nodded and slowly withdrew the Nine-Tails chakra. After recovering, I stretched out my hand and said, "Hello, my name is Uzumaki Naruto. May I know your name?"

    "Naruto Uzumaki?" The girl looked at me and said, "My name is Yakumo, Kurama Yakumo." Then the girl immediately said, "The chakra just now is not yours, so why did it appear in your body?"  , can you control that power? What exactly is that power? Do you have this power because there is something special about your body?" Yakumo seemed very excited and kept talking.

    "Er" I was stunned for a moment, hearing Yakumo's little mouth opening and closing continuously, and then one question after another popped up, which made me a little overwhelmed.  But then Yakumo stopped, breathing heavily, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.  I was startled and quickly stepped forward and gently stroked her back to help him calm down.

    "Huhu." Yakumo's breathing slowly calmed down.  But as soon as Yakumo's breath calmed down, he immediately said: "Can you please tell me? Tell me, what is going on with your chakra?"

    I frowned slightly and looked at Yakumo who looked hopeful and asked: "Kurama? I heard that there is an ancient and mysterious family in Konoha, the Kurama clan who is good at illusions. Are you?"

    Yakumo nodded, and then said a little indifferently: "I am indeed from the Kurama clan, but my Kurama clan has long been no longer a Konoha clan. I don't admit it either." As he spoke, Yakumo held the paintbrush in his hand and painted it on  After applying white paint, he suddenly drew a stroke on the drawing board, and a white mark on the drawing board directly connected from the dark clouds above to the building with the Hokage logo on the drawing board.  Following Yakumo's stroke, a white thunderbolt suddenly fell from the dark clouds in the real sky, directly hitting the building with the Hokage's logo.  Then a raging fire ignited, and Granny Tsunade was seen running out of the Hokage's iconic building angrily, and then used water escape to put out the fire.

    I looked at the scene in front of me in amazement, then looked at the girl named Yakumo and exclaimed: "What an amazing ability, can this really only be an illusion?"

    "As long as I am willing, then I can make the paintings on the drawing board come true." Then Yakumo looked at me again: "Hey, NarutoUzumaki Naruto, please tell me why you have two  Completely different chakra, what's going on, okay? This is important to me."

    I thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "Okay, I'll tell you."

    "Thank you." Yakumo said with a smile on his face.

    "I have two powers. That's because there is another consciousness living in my body. In other words, there is a second soul living in my body. To say it is living, in fact, it should be said that it is sealed." I  He pulled up his clothes slightly to reveal his navel, then mobilized the nine-tailed chakra in his body, and then displayed a seal on his belly: "Look, this is the seal. The nine tailed beasts in this world  One of the nine-tailed demon fox lives in my body."

    "Is there another monster inside your body?" Yakumo muttered as he looked at the seal on my stomach.

    "Yeah?" I frowned and said, "I should be the only jinch¨±riki in Konoha? What do you mean by 'ye'?"

    Yakumo shook his head and said nothing. Then Yakumo raised his head and looked at me. Her eyes were staring at me tightly. Suddenly a light flashed in Yakumo's eyes. I closed my eyes suddenly. When I opened my eyes again,  But I was already in a dripping sewer.

    "This isthe place of Nine Tails, inside my body!" I looked at the scene in front of me and said: "I remember that the other person suddenly looked into my eyes, and then I appeared here Haha,  Kurama Yakumo? You can tell from what she said that there seems to be a monster living in her body? Haha, it's really interesting." Then I walked towards the direction of Kyuubi.

    When I came to the iron gate of Kyuubi, Yakumo was already here. She stood outside the iron gate with a calm face, looking at the huge iron gate in front of her, the seal on it, and the darkness inside the iron gate.  Suddenly a pair of huge blood-red eyes appearedColorful eyes.  I saw her lift her steps, as if she wanted to go in.

    I quickly stepped forward, stood next to Yakumo, stopped her and looked into the iron gate and said, "What do you think?"

    "It's very strong." Yakumo pointed at Kyuubi behind the iron gate and said, "Although I haven't completely walked in, I can tell that it is very strong even from here."

    "Really!" I responded, and then looked at the pair of blood-red eyes behind the iron door: "Hey, Kyuubi, how are you doing lately?"

    "Not so good?" A middle-aged and magnetic male voice sounded: "If you, the little brat, don't cause me any trouble, I think I would be more comfortable." Then the blood-red eyes closed.

    I shrugged, then started to walk into the iron gate. As soon as I stepped through the iron gate, the sight in front of me immediately appeared in my mind. The huge head of the Nine-Tails was facing this way, leaning on my two crossed paws.  I walked forward and leaned against Kyuubi's body casually.  Yakumo followed me in. Although she was a little surprised when she saw my actions, she still looked at me carefully.

    "Hey, kid." Kyuubi opened his eyes and looked at Yakumo and said, "Although Naruto kid often steps in here, it doesn't mean you can come in. If I hadn't felt that your body is too weak,  If you couldn't withstand my power at all, I would have taken away your body long ago. Although you have another power in your body, you are still not my opponent." Kyuubi's body exudes a huge aura, although Kyuubi  The tail is not directed at me. Although I have experienced a lot of battles with strong people and have gained a lot of momentum, I still can't move.  For the first time, I felt the power of Kyuubi.

    Yakumo is the main target of Kyuubi's aura, and she clearly feels that this power is unusually huge.  "Ahem." Yakumo suddenly covered his chest, then knelt on the ground and coughed continuously.  Then Kyuubi retracted his momentum and closed his eyes: "Naruto brat, take this brat away as soon as possible. Not everyone can come here. What's more, this brat can't even control his own power."

    I nodded and walked over to help Yakumo up. The two of them walked out of the iron gate, and then they disappeared. A pair of blood-red eyes behind the iron gate opened: "Interesting, this power seems to be due to the powerful blood  A monster was born from the blood inheritance boundary, lust and revenge. If this monster can be killed, then this kid's blood inheritance boundary will become very powerful. It's just that this kid's body is too weak, even if she  No matter how powerful the ability is, it's useless, but if Naruto can use it properly Haha. This thing is really interesting." The pair of blood-red eyes in the darkness gradually closed.

    I opened my eyes, and Yakumo and I had returned to Mianqiu Mountain. Yakumo looked at me and smiled softly: "It turns out that you are really just like me. There are monsters living in your body. I originally thought I was the only one."  There¡¯s a monster inside of me!¡±

    "Besides us, there are many people in this world with monsters living in their bodies. Although we are special, we are not alone, because there are many people like us." I looked at Yakumo and said.  .

    "Ah, I know." Yakumo looked at me with envy and said: "But I really envy you, you can get along with him so friendly. Unlike my body forget it,  Let's not talk about this anymore. Naruto, why did you come here?" Maybe it's because there are monsters in both of our bodies, and Yakumo feels close to me.

    "Because of training." Yakumo didn't want to talk about the monster in her body, so I naturally wouldn't mention it. I changed the subject and said: "My ninjutsu still has a lot of room for improvement, so I came here to practice and improve ninjutsu.  "Then I suddenly remembered Yakumo's powerful ability, and I tentatively said: "Yakumo, your ability is so strong, are you interested in making friends with me? If I establish an organization in the future, would you be interested in joining it?"

    Yakumo was stunned, looked at me, hesitated, and shook his head: "No, I'd better forget it. Although I really want to join, my body is too weak. Let alone a fierce battle, even if I practice a little  I will be very tired after a while. If I join reluctantly, I will only hold you back."

    I waved my hand and said, "No, I believe in you. Even if you can't learn Taijutsu and Ninjutsu, you can definitely become a genjutsu ninja. A powerful ninja who has always been proficient in genjutsu and only knows genjutsu." Then I pointed to Konoha.  : "Now there is a person in Konoha who doesn't know genjutsu or ninjutsu, and he doesn't even have high talent, but he has become a powerful taijutsu ninja by relying on his own abilities."

    Yakumo's eyes slowly brightened, showing an expression of surprise, "Huh?" I frowned slightly and looked into the forest, Yakumo asked doubtfully: "What's wrong?"

    ,!

 Volume 2 Growth Chapter 158 Naruto¡¯s Plan

    "Someone is here, one, two, four people in total. But they shouldn't be powerful ninjas, what? Didn't you notice?" I looked at Yakumo and wondered, according to Yakumo's method of painting  A powerful illusion that turns things into reality should be easily perceived.

    Yakumo shook his head and said sadly: "My body is so weak that my perception is very poor. Unless I am discovered by my five senses or fall into my illusion, I have no way of knowing if someone is approaching me.  "

    I was stunned. The ability of perception can be an alarm system for ninjas. It is precisely because of the ability of perception that they can detect people approaching them in various ways. If they cannot be discovered, then when the enemy sneaks up and attacks, they will not know at all.  I don¡¯t know, in that case, I will fall into a completely passive state.

    Yakumo looked at me and then shook his head and said: "Forget it, Naruto, I won't join your organization anymore. I can easily be attacked by others. But I still thank you. You are the first person who needs me."

    I didn't answer because I already felt those people approaching. I smiled softly and said: "Okay, they have arrived. That's it for today. We will talk next time. I will not give up and let you join me."  Organized." As I said that, I jumped down from Jianqiu Mountain. The moment I jumped, I saw four forehead protectors with leaves on their foreheads. They were wearing white clothes and had a red 'doctor' on their backs.  The person with the character came towards Yakumo. He seemed to be Konoha's medical ninja.

    I fell from Mianqiu Mountain. Because Mianqiu Mountain is not high, the force of my fall did not increase beyond my control. I landed on the tree crown, and then walked towards Konoha with my feet. Although  I said that I want Yakumo to join my organization, but now my organization is still a castle in the air. I thought because I saw that the power of Konoha's elders is getting bigger and bigger, and there is also a powerful 'Akatsuki'.  Build an organization to fight.  After I saw that Yakumo could turn the drawings on the drawing board into reality, I planned to make Yakumo my companion.  After all, it would be terrible if someone with this ability became an enemy.  But before that, I need to find out something about Yakumo.  I raised my head and looked at the building with the Hokage logo in front of me, stepped forward, and continued walking in that direction.

    I came to the Hokage's office and saw Mother-in-law Tsunade losing her temper at several Chuunin with an angry look on her face. Shizune was holding a piglet hiding behind Tsunade with a look of helplessness on her face.  Jiraiya carefully tried to persuade Tsunade, but with little success.  It seemed that the lightning that struck the Hokage's building just now attracted Jiraiya.

    It was not until Tsunade saw me that she waved her hand and said, "Okay, get out now and find out for me immediately." "Yes." Then all the Chuunin left in the blink of an eye.

    Granny Tsunade took a few deep breaths to calm down her emotions and said, "Naruto, why are you here? Is something wrong?" Granny Tsunade then held her forehead and looked like she had a headache.  At this time, I discovered that there were a little dark circles around the corners of Grandma Tsunade's eyes. They were very light and very small, but for the world's number one medical ninja, they would never appear unless they were exhausted to the extreme.

    I feel slightly heartbroken. If Mother-in-law Tsunade wasn't dealing with the messy relationship in Konoha, she wouldn't be so tired.  I stepped forward and walked behind Grandma Tsunade, put my hands on Grandma Tsunade's temples, and gently helped Grandma Tsunade massage it.  "Huh" After massaging for a while, Granny Tsunade breathed a long sigh of relief and said, "Thank you, Naruto, I'm much better."

    I shook my head: "You don't have to thank me. If you really want to thank me, it should be me. Thank you, Grandma Tsunade. If you hadn't been standing in front of me to protect me from the wind and rain, we wouldn't be here now."  of me."

    "Let's not talk about this anymore." Tsunade stopped talking. Instead, she reached out and held my hands, pulled me into her arms, and gently touched my head. Originally, I wanted to break free, but suddenly something happened in my heart.  I had the courage to feel a feeling, a mother's feeling, a mother's love that I had not felt since I was a baby.  In an instant, I lost all my strength. I closed my eyes gently and felt this feeling quietly.  Tsunade gently leaned my head against her vast chest and gently touched my head as if she were her own child.  Shizune and Jiraiya looked at us quietly and did not disturb us.  Especially Jiraiya, the way he looked at me also revealed a kind of kindness.

    After a while, "Ah" Jiraiya suddenly pointed at me and shouted loudly towards Tsunade: "Tsunade, you actually let Naruto lean against you, I have never done that before.  But, I want it this time too." As he spoke, Jiraiya stretched out his hands to touch Tsunade's giant peak.

    A black "hing" character appeared on Tsunade's forehead, and then Tsunade touched my head with her right hand and suddenly made a fist: "You go to hell,You lecherous toad.  "Before Jiraiya touched Tsunade, he was punched in the nose by Tsunade, and then he saw two red water jets shooting out, and then Jiraiya crashed through the wall of the office and flew out.

    "What a powerful force, this is an instant kill!" I secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said in my heart.  Jiraiya came back after a while, but there were two balls of cotton stuffed in his nostrils.  His face was a little pale, probably because he had too much blood, but otherwise there was nothing wrong with him.  Although he was extremely dissatisfied with Tsunade for beating him away, he didn't do anything special.

    "By the way, Naruto, did you come to see me for anything?" Tsunade said directly without looking at Jiraiya.

    I nodded: "It's one thing, I want to build one myself"

    "Wait a minute," Jiraiya interrupted me at this time: "Tsunade was just there, ah no, I should have just checked the surroundings when I went out, and there was no one with special strength watching us.  As for the other people monitoring us, they should not be able to hear us from a distance, but for safety reasons." Jiraiya formed a seal with his hands and said: "Boundary Technique: Soundproof Barrier." Then a blue light curtain instantly  It rose and surrounded several of us.  Then Jiraiya said: "Okay, if you have anything to say, feel free to say it. Naruto, what did you say you wanted to build?"

    "Organization." I said, "Senior Lustful, and Granny Tsunade, you should all know about Akatsuki. Akatsuki is composed of rebellious ninjas from various ninja villages, and everyone has Kage-level strength.  And according to what Uchiha Itachi, who I met with the lustful Sennin, said, their Akatsuki organization is capturing jinch¨±riki. Although I don¡¯t know what they want to do, because of the Nine-Tails in my body, they will definitely come after me.  Mine, but I am absolutely no match for them, and I can¡¯t hide behind Granny Tsunade and the lustful immortal forever.¡±

    "Do you want to establish an organization to fight against the 'Akatsuki'!" Tsunade thought for a moment and said, "I don't have any objections? But it is not that simple for Naruto to establish an organization. Not only does it require various talents, but it also requires a large number of  You need funds to plan. And you also need a base. Without any of these conditions, establishing an organization will be nothing more than a dream."

    I nodded: "Of course I know, but as for the base, I think I should already have it. As for the funds, although I have been preparing for it for a long time, it is still a bit short. As for the combat personnel? If not  If something unexpected happens, I think I should be able to gather a few people!"

    "Tell me about it!" Tsunade crossed her arms and looked at me and said, "If the plan is reasonable, I can ask Shikamaru to help you build your organization."

    "No." I refused: "Grandma Tsunade, if I establish my own organization, fighting Akatsuki is only the first reason, and the other reason is revenge. The hatred I felt back then is deeply engraved in my heart. Just like  It's the same as Sasuke said, I am an Avenger, although I will not give up everything for revenge, but I plan to leave Konoha temporarily."

    "Leave Konoha!" Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Shizune exclaimed at the same time.

    "Hey, wait a minute, Naruto." Jiraiya said quickly: "Do you know what you are talking about? Your father is the fourth Hokage of Konoha, and you have also grown up in Konoha since you were a child.  Yes, now you suddenly say you want to leave here? Are you talking in your sleep?"

    After Jiraiya finished speaking, I responded: "Ah, of course I know, there are many people in Konoha that I can't bear to leave, including Granny Tsunade, the lustful Sage, Sister Shizune, Mr. Kakashi, and Mr. Iruka.  , as well as Ran Ran, Shikamaru, Choji, Ino, Sakura, Kiba, Shino, Konohamaru who followed me and called me brother, and my favorite Hinata. Each of you makes me reluctant to leave.  Konoha. Otherwise, do you think I can stay in Konoha for so long?" I paused slightly and continued: "But the lustful immortal, the foundation of the elders in Konoha is too deep. Konoha  It can only be established 60 years ago, but the Elder Council has taken root for 60 years. There is no possibility of reconciliation between me and the Elder Council. Once I am an enemy of the Elder Council, it is equivalent to being an enemy of the entire Konoha. Even if it is me  He is the son of the fourth generation, and the third generation is the one who puts Konoha first. He can give up everything for Konoha. When the time comes, Granny Tsunade, the lustful immortal, you two are sandwiched between us, how should you deal with yourself?  ? Can you really let go of your friendship with the third generation?"

    Mother-in-law Tsunade and Jiraiya fell silent at the same time.  Shizune wanted to say something just now, but even after opening her mouth, nothing came out.  The atmosphere began to feel heavy.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 159 Hyuga Neji

    Jiraiya sighed deeply: "Indeed, if Naruto, you plan to leave Konoha, even if the third generation feels strong guilt towards the fourth generation, he will also do something to you, Tsunade and I  He can't let go of his friendship with the third generation so easily. .com After all, he is the teacher who teaches us, let alone us. Even Orochimaru, who has betrayed Konoha, has not completely let go of the third generation. Otherwise, he will not be with us at all.  Konoha is the enemy. He just used this method to hide his emotions." Jiraiya stopped here, then looked at me and said: "But Naruto, you know very well that you are the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails.  , you know the importance of Konoha very well. Once you show the slightest thought of leaving, then they will take action in advance."

    "I know." I said softly: "So I won't leave in a short time. I will make arrangements before leaving. At least I will bring the people I want to take with me. I have checked a lot  When the time comes, he is the only person in Konoha who may leave with me. He will be the core member of the organization I established. Mother-in-law Tsunade is waiting for my organization to develop. You are in the light and I am in the dark.  Let¡¯s have a big fight together!¡±

    Tsunade looked at me, then smiled and said: "Okay, that's it. I look forward to your performance, Naruto."

    I nodded and said, "Oh, by the way, Granny Tsunade, I came here to ask if there is any information on the Kurama clan."

    Tsunade nodded, searched for it, and quickly found a scroll and handed it to me: "All the information about the Kurama clan is in it. But now only the last person of the Kurama clan still lives in Konoha. Do you want to bring it with you?  Leave her?"

    I took the scroll and watched the blue light curtain around me gradually disappear, and said: "Grandma Tsunade, if I leave, please help me take care of Hinata and Ran Ran. They are too close to me. I left suddenly  If so, I'm afraid it will have an impact on them. Especially Hinata, she will definitely be very sad, but with her strength, I can't take her away, after all, what I have to face next are very dangerous things."

    "Don't worry, Naruto, I won't let anyone bully her." Jiraiya said, "I will never let her repeat what happened back then."

    Tsunade nodded: "Although I, the Hokage, don't have much power, but if I want to protect one or two people, it shouldn't be a big problem?"

    "Thank you." As I said that, the light curtain around me completely disappeared, and I turned around and left the office.  And just after I left, a teardrop fell from Tsunade's eyes.

    "Tsunade" Jiraiya looked at the tears on Tsunade's face, a trace of pity flashed in his eyes, and then was taken over by anger: "Team of Elders!" Jiraiya silently recited the anger in his eyes.  Eyes popped out.  A powerful aura that had never appeared before emerged from her body, and Shizune, who was holding the piglet Dodo, became stiff and unable to move.  Although she knew that Jiraiya, as one of the three ninjas, was very powerful, she never thought that Jiraiya would be so strong.

    Tsunade glanced at Jiraiya as if nothing had happened, and pulled Shizune to her side. Then Shizune found that she could move.  Tsunade said softly: "Okay, make good preparations. Before Naruto left Konoha, I didn't expect that the only descendant of Uchiha had just defected some time ago, and now the fourth generation widow will also defect. Konoha is decaying so fast.  ah."

    After I left the Hokage's office, the sky had already darkened. I put the scroll of the Kurama clan behind me, and then walked straight towards my home.  It didn't take long for me to get back home.

    "Brother Naruto. You are back." Ran Ran shouted sweetly when she saw me.

    I looked at Ran Ran and smiled and said: "You are hungry, Ran Ran. Wait a moment, Brother Naruto, I will prepare something delicious for you." "Yes." Ran Ran responded.  I opened the electrical box and looked at the contents, then took out a lot, and then made a very sumptuous dinner for Ran Ran.  Seeing Ran Ran shouting how delicious it is while eating big mouthfuls, a smile appeared on her face again

    The next day, I did not go to see Qiu Shan immediately, but walked towards the residence of the Hyuga clan. Instead of looking for Hinata, I found another member of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Neji.  Neji lives on the outskirts of the Hyuga clan, and because Neji is not taken seriously, I found his home easily.

    Neci was practicing his palm skills in the yard of his home. He had already noticed me the moment I appeared. He looked at me and said, "If you are here to see Hinata-sama, then you have come to the wrong place!"

    I shook my head: "No, I'm not here to see Hinata today, I'm here to see you, Neji."

    "Look for me." Neci was stunned for a moment, then put on a fighting stance and said, "You and I don't seem to have anything to do with each other, right? If you are here to avenge Hinata-sama, then go ahead!"

    "Revenge?" I was stunned for a moment, thenHe said casually: "Oh, by the way, you are talking about the preliminaries for the Chunin Examination! I had forgotten about that time. If you hadn't mentioned it, I wouldn't have remembered it."

    Ningci retracted his posture and said, "Then what are you doing here today?"

    I just wanted to speak, but after thinking for a moment, I stopped: "Your Byakugan must be quite developed now. Look around to see if anyone is watching us, or watching me. After all, I  My identity is really too sensitive. Some words are not suitable for others to hear."

    Neci looked at me and saw that I had no other reaction, so he formed a seal with his hands: "Byakugan." All the meridians next to Neci's eyes protruded, and he looked around. After turning in a circle, Neci retracted his Byakugan and said: "  There was no one around and the nearest person was a hundred meters away from us.¡±

    I nodded and stepped forward: "Neji, you should know about Uchiha Sasuke's defection some time ago, right?"

    "Of course I know about the fuss about wearing it a few days ago." Neji turned his head and said disdainfully: "If that's what you want to say, then you can leave." After that, Neji started practicing again.  Palm technique.

    "What if I also want to defect?" I said calmly, looking at Neji's back.

    "What?" Neci was startled, turned his head and looked at me and exclaimed: "What did you say? You want to" Just when Neji was about to say it, I raised my fist and pointed at Neji.  When I hit him, Neji instinctively blocked my fist, and then hit me with a palm.  I ducked slightly backwards.

    "Don't say those two words too loudly. Otherwise, you will be in trouble." I said calmly: "But you heard it right, it just takes a little time to prepare now."

    Neci also woke up with a start. He looked at me and lowered his voice and said, "Why do you come to tell me about this kind of thing? Aren't you afraid that I will report it to Lord Hokage?"

    "Don't you hate Konoha? If it weren't for Konoha, your father might not have died." I said softly.

    "If this is the case, I already know the matter." Neji said: "Hizu-sama has shown me the suicide note left by my father. My father was willing to die in Rizu-sama's place. And others  People don¡¯t matter at all.¡±

    "Really!" I shrugged and said, "Then I would like to ask, what is the level of ability of the person sent by Cloud Hidden Village in the Kingdom of Thunder to abduct Hinata? Chuunin or jounin? Even if he is a jounin,  But Hinata is the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, the first heir to the Hyuga clan, and the Hyuga clan is known as the number one family in Konoha. So Hinata's protective power is too weak, and let others take Hinata away so easily.  . And I remember that the Ninja World War ended not long ago. Konoha, as a victorious country, agreed to the demands of the defeated country too easily! What's more, if they just get the secret of the Byakugan, the Hyuga clan can open it casually  You can just roll your eyes, so why would you choose the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan? Isn¡¯t that just courting death?¡±

    Neji followed my words and kept frowning. After I finished speaking, he finally said: "However, the suicide note left by my father cannot be fake. Every word on it was written by my father.  "

    "Maybe." I said, "But under what circumstances did your father write this suicide note? And with what mood did he write it? Different situations will happen to people in different environments.  . A suicide note doesn¡¯t mean anything? What¡¯s more, your father was born in the Hyuga clan. For the benefit of the family, let alone the clan leader¡¯s younger brother, even the clan leader himself may be sacrificed at any time.¡±

    "You mean. My father was sacrificed by the family, and my father wrote that suicide note for me." Neji stared at me tightly.

    I turned around and left: "Who knows what happened? After all, that happened a few years ago. I came to you just to ask you if you are interested in leaving Konoha with me and establishing my organization. But  After establishing your own organization, you might be able to know the truth of the matter one day. After all, the only ones who know the truth now are the Third Generation and Hinata Hinashi, but they will never tell you. But forget it.  , these things have nothing to do with me now. But maybe one day I will face Cloud Hidden Village. Or even Konoha. By then, we will be enemies." As I said that, my figure gradually faded away.

    Neci looked at my figure that was gradually going away, and various thoughts kept flashing through his mind. When he saw that my figure was about to disappear completely, Neji shouted loudly: "Tell me the time?"

    I stopped, turned to look at Hinata Neji and said, "Come with me, let's go meet another companion. A very powerful companion, her power may be even greater than mine."

      ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 160 The Monster Within

    Neci and I came to Mianqiu Mountain. With Neji's white eyes, we quickly discovered the Mianqiu Villa deep in Mianqiu Mountain. However, Ningci also discovered a lot of ANBU ambushing near the villa, but Ningji  With a blank stare, we easily dodged all the ANBU and quietly entered the Mianqiu Villa.  .  com

    As soon as we entered the interior of Mianqiu Villa, the scene in front of Neji and I immediately changed.  The sight turned into a cliff, and in front of the cliff was Konoha Village.  A girl is sitting in front of her drawing board.  It was the scene where Yakumo and I first met.  Only this time Yakumo is holding not a paintbrush but a paint knife (a tool for painting oil paintings. Also called a palette knife.)

    Neji reacted quickly. When the scene around him changed, he had already assumed a fighting posture. When he saw Yakumo, his body rushed out almost instinctively.  But I stretched out my hand to stop him.

    After I stopped Neji, I looked at Yakumo and said, "Baiyun, are you okay? I'm here to find you."

    "Naruto, why did you bring others here?" Yakumo turned around and looked at us.  When he saw me, there was still a trace of joy on his face, but when he looked at Neji, the smile on his face disappeared.  Maybe it's because he doesn't like Neji.  After all, Yakumo is still very unfamiliar with Neji.

    I stepped forward and pointed at Neci and said to Yakumo: "Let me introduce you first. His name is Hinata Neji and he is my companion." Then I said to Ningci: "This is Kurama Yakumo. She is the one I am telling you about."  I'm talking about powerful companions. From now on, the three of us will be companions who support each other."

    Ningci nodded towards Yakumo and said nothing.  Yakumo glanced at Ningji, and the displeasure in her heart was directly expressed on her face: "Naruto, why does this person become my companion?"

    Ningci frowned slightly. Although there was no expression on his face, a trace of anger flashed in his eyes. I was slightly stunned. I didn't expect Yakumo to say this.  Even if she really didn't like it, she probably wouldn't say it directly.  But I immediately thought that because Yakumo was too weak, she had never had any communication at all, so although her illusion ability was strong, when it came to other things, she might not even be able to compare with a genin who had just graduated from the ninja academy, so  That's why she speaks her truest thoughts so directly.  And Neji will naturally get angry if he is arrogant.

    "Why? Yakumo." I looked at Yakumo and said, "Why can't Neji be your companion?"

    "I don't know him at all. Why can he be my companion?" Yakumo looked at me and asked doubtfully.

    "Didn't you just meet?" I said softly: "And Yakumo, don't you wish you had more friends and companions? Neji is not only my current companion, but also after I left Konoha  When the time comes, he will also be my companion!"

    "Wellokay!" Yakumo thought for a moment and then looked at Neji and said: "Hello, I am Kurama Yakumo, just call me Yakumo."

    "Hmph." Neji snorted coldly: "If you want to be my companion, you must have enough strength. If you don't have it, then I will not accept you as my companion."

    When Yakumo saw Neji's appearance, he also said, "I also want to see if you can be Naruto and I's companion." After saying that, Yakumo turned around, the painting knife in his hand was stained with red paint, and he  A drawing was made on the blank drawing board, and then flames suddenly burst into the sky in front of Neji.

    "Are you just trying to scare me with a mere genjutsu?" Neji said coldly, then ignored the flames in front of him and immediately rushed towards Yakumo.

    "Wait a minute, Neji, don't rush forward, that's a real flame." I immediately shouted loudly, and then formed a seal with both hands: "Ninja Technique: Chaotic Lion Technique." The hair behind me grew suddenly, before the flames hit Neji.  Standing in front of Neji, the 'boom' flame was blocked by my hair, and then burned immediately.  Neji was shocked. He had never thought that the flames of this illusion would become real.

    Yakumo laughed when he saw my look, and then touched the drawing board with the drawing knife, and then the flame disappeared: "Naruto, you looked so funny just now. Haha." I took back my long hair,  I saw that my long golden hair was a little bit burnt. I smiled slightly, then took out a kunai and cut off the burnt part at the end of my hair, and then made a slight seal on the cut part immediately.  New hair has grown out.

    I patted Neji on the shoulder and said: "Yakumo is a genjutsu ninja who can control people's five senses - shape, sound, color, taste, and touch. That is, people's five sense organs: vision, hearing, smell, taste, and touch.  . Just like the flames just now, although you clearly know that it is just an illusion, if you are hit, your body will automatically think that it is really burned by the flames, and then burns will occur. If it is serious, you may even burn.  Death. To put it bluntly, illusions will become reality.?? 

    "What?" Neji looked at Yakumo in surprise: "How could it be? She should also be a ninja in Konoha. If she has such a strong ability, why have I never heard of her?"

    "I'm not a ninja of Konoha!" Yakumo said immediately after hearing this, and then looked at Ningci. Suddenly Yakumo saw the forehead protector on Ningci's forehead and said: "So you are a ninja of Konoha. Go to hell.  !" As he spoke, he drew the drawing knife towards the drawing board.

    I stepped forward and held Yakumo's hand and said: "Don't be like this, Yakumo, Neci is my companion. Neci was indeed a Konoha ninja before, but that's only for today. He and I are leaving tonight."  Konoha. I came here to invite you to come with us."

    "No, I won't listen." Yakumo's eyes turned red, and then two huge arms suddenly stretched out from the void behind me and grabbed me firmly.  Then the drawing sword in Yakumo's hand made a swipe in the air, and a huge wind blade immediately appeared and shot towards Neji.  Neji jumped up and immediately hid, but as soon as Neji stopped, he saw countless wind blades coming towards him.  At the same time, there were countless wind blades coming from behind. All that Ningji could see were the wind blades coming towards him.

    "Byakugan." Meridians immediately appeared next to Ningci's eyes, and then all the situations in all directions appeared in Ningci's eyes. Then Ningci's body began to move, back and forth, left and right, sideways, bending, and jumping.  It was possible to avoid the wind blades attacking him, but there were too many, and soon Neji began to get hurt.

    "Damn it." I struggled, but couldn't move at all: "Hey, Yakumo, let me go quickly." Yakumo looked up at me and shook his head, and then continued to attack Neji.  My eyes turned red, the canine fangs in my mouth appeared, and the Nine-Tails' chakra suddenly surged out.  Yakumo was startled, and then the giant arm behind me disappeared immediately, and I regained my freedom.

    Yakumo stopped attacking Neji and looked at me in surprise: "Naruto, are you going to attack me?" There was a look of disbelief on his face, and a look of horror in his eyes: "You are me  My only friend! Why do you do this to me?" I just wanted to speak, but Yakumo suddenly felt sick. "Ugh" Yakumo opened his mouth, and a ball of black gas came from Yakumo.  gushed out from his mouth.

    "Naruto, does this guy also have resentment against Konoha?" Neji came to my side and asked.

    I nodded: "Ah, indeed, but there is no time to talk about this now, let's solve the matter in front of you first! It's true, I woke up at this time."

    A second Yakumo appeared in front of us. Yakumo looked at himself in front of him and said in panic: "Youare you?" The appearance of the other Yakumo began to change, and the sun was shining brightly on his head.  Two corners protruded from the place, and his face began to look ferocious.  It looks like a ghost.  "It's you. You're the monster that's always been inside me!"

    "My name is Idu." Idu looked at Yakumo and said, "Speaking of which, this is the second time we have met. Although we have always known each other's existence, we have not seen each other since the first meeting.  pass."

    "Naruto, what is this?" Neji looked at Ido in front of him and asked, "Are you a Jinchuuriki like you?"

    "No. This is not a tailed beast, and Yakumo is not a jinchuriki. He is a monster born from Yakumo's blood lineage because of Yakumo's hatred. Only by killing him can Yakumo truly have his own power.  I gritted my teeth slightly and said, "Be careful, this monster is almost invincible in Yakumo's illusion."

    Idu looked at me and Neji: "These two are ninjas of Konoha. I will kill them for you." As he said that, Idu opened his mouth and suddenly protruded the purple flame.  Neji and I ducked away, but the purple flame immediately turned into a raging fire and burned.

    "This is" Yakumo looked at the scene in front of him, and suddenly a large number of fragments began to appear in his mind.  Yakumo fell down holding his head.

    "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm." I formed a seal with both hands and a huge wind blade was immediately shot towards Idu.

    Idu saw the right moment, stretched out his hand and swatted the wind blade away.  "Soft Fist Technique¡¤Bagua Sixty-Four Palms." Ningci appeared next to Idu, his hands already in the Bagua posture, and then attacked Idu fiercely: "Two palms, four palms, eight palms, ten palms  Six palms, thirty-two palms, sixty-four palms." Neji suddenly struck Idu out, but Idu stood up immediately and nothing happened.

    "Impossible, the Sixty-Four Bagua Palms have no effect at all." Neji said in disbelief.  Indeed, the Hyuga family's soft fist was the first one to be ineffective.

    "Yakumo, quickly, kill this monster." I shouted towards Yakumo behind Idu.  But Yakumo just held his head, and then I saw a purple flame coming in front of my eyes.?Wei Wei gritted his teeth and jumped to hide.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 161 Killing Idu

    Yakumo held his head in his hands and raised his head to look at me. His eyes were not focused at all and his body did not move.  £®  com is like a lifeless puppet.  I gritted my teeth slightly. The situation in front of me meant that I could only fight one battle first.  Then I stretched out my hand, and a purple chakra ball formed on my palm. Neji immediately launched a fierce attack on Idu to contain Idu. When Idu focused his attention on Ningji, then Ningji  Suddenly hiding away, I suddenly jumped in front of Idu. When Idu was a little stunned, the chakra ball in my hand was printed on Idu's chest: "Nine-tailed Forbidden Technique¡¤Red Lotus Rasengan." 'Boom'  Idu's whole body flew out and fell heavily to the ground.

    Half of Idu¡¯s body was gone, but Idu still stood up as if nothing had happened, and his disappeared body slowly recovered.  "Damn it, is this guy immortal?" Neji looked at Idu and asked in surprise.

    "Nothing in this world is immortal. If there is immortality, it's just because we haven't found a way to kill him. The same goes for the monster in front of me." I looked at Idu and then moved my gaze to  Yakumo behind Idu whispered: "And the only way to kill this monster is Yakumo. In Yakumo's illusion, Idu is almost invincible, but he has no resistance to Yakumo. As long as Yakumo  If Yun takes action, he can kill Idu in an instant. And"

    "And what?" Neji asked confused.

    I took a deep breath and said: "And as long as Idu is killed, Yakumo's power will become stronger."

    "This chakra can actually hurt me." After Idu's body fully recovered, he stood up again and looked at me: "I'm going to kill you. Dig out your heart." As he said that, he walked towards me.  He pounced suddenly.

    Idu turned his hands into knives and came towards me. I took out a kunai and shot it towards Idu. Idu didn't dodge or dodge, and let the kunai shoot into his face, but the kunai shot on his face.  It bounced out without causing any harm to Idu.  Idu sped up and came towards me, and his palm moved towards my head. I stepped back and left his attack range, but when his palm passed by, a wind blade appeared and came towards me.  I was startled and reluctantly rolled back. Although I escaped the attack of the wind blade, I immediately fell into passivity and could only keep dodging Idu's attacks.

    Although Ningci continued to attack behind Idu, Idu didn't pay attention to Ningci at all.  Because apart from causing him a little pain, Neji's attack didn't cause any damage at all.  "Damn it, this guy is my nemesis. How should I get rid of him? If this continues, Naruto and I will be in danger." Suddenly Neji saw Yakumo behind him and was slightly startled, then Ning  He stopped attacking Idu and turned towards Yakumo.

    Idu noticed it immediately. He glanced at Ningci for a moment, his eyes turned red, and countless black arms suddenly stretched out from the ground under Ningci's feet and grabbed at Ningci.  "Damn it." Neji quickly jumped to avoid these black arms, but this arm kept extending and grabbing at Neji.  Neji kept dodging while shouting at Yakumo: "Hey, didn't you say that Naruto is your friend? Why don't you save him when you see that he is in danger now?"

    "Naruto" Yakumo's eyes began to look confused, and then the focus gradually began to focus. Neji's figure appeared in his eyes, and then Yakumo suddenly woke up and quickly turned his sight  Moved towards Idu and I.  When he saw Idu, Yakumo showed a sad look: "It was you, it was you, who killed my parents."

    "What are you talking about?" Idu said disdainfully while intensifying his attack on me: "I am you and you are me. Is there any difference between us? What's more, I just killed people who hindered my growth.  Just people."

    "Hmph. That's funny." I stood back and distanced myself from Idu and said, "Yakumo is my recognized companion. What qualifications do you, a monster, have to compare with her? Hurry, Yakumo, kill this monster.  Avenge your parents."

    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, four hands suddenly appeared in the space behind me and grabbed my hands and my feet when I spoke. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t move at all.  "Naruto." Neji was startled, but there were too many black arms attacking him.  He couldn't get out at all.

    "Roar." I roared angrily, an even stronger chakra erupted from my body, and a third tail appeared directly behind me.  A burning smell came out, and there were burns on the huge arm that was holding me, and then there were waves of tremors.

    Idu's right hand turned into a claw and clawed towards my heart. I watched Idu suddenly smile, and at the same time he withdrew the power of the nine tails from his body and returned to his original appearance. Idu was startled, and his body hesitated slightly, and then he turned around.  At first glance, he only saw Yakumo's body.?And the drawing knife that pierced his forehead.  It turns out that just when I unleashed the Three-Tails to fight against Idu, Yakumo simultaneously held the drawing knife and rushed towards Idu. I withdrew the Nine-Tails chakra as soon as I saw it. Idu was naturally a little confused, so his body slowed down.  For a moment, Idu noticed something strange behind him, but it was too late. When he turned around, Yakumo's painting knife had already pierced his forehead.

    "Why? I did it because of you. Just kill these people who want to harm us. Why do you want to kill me for them?" Idu's forehead began to crack and then his whole body  Completely cracked.

    "Because he is my friend." Yakumo looked at Idu and said, with a 'bang' sound, Idu's body completely shattered and gradually disappeared.

    I walked gently to Yakumo. Yakumo looked at me and then hugged me gently, leaning his head on my shoulder. Crystal tears flowed from his eyes: "Naruto, you killed my parents."  It turned out to be the monster growing inside me."

    I nodded, patted Yakumo's back and comforted me softly: "Cry. Yakumo, cry everything out. That way, it will be easier." Yakumo cried loudly.

    After crying for a while, Yakumo wiped away the tears on his cheeks and looked at my shoulders that were wet and said, "I'm sorry, Naruto, your clothes are wet." I shook my head, and then Yakumo said  : "By the way, Naruto, didn't you ask me yesterday if I wanted to join your organization? After what happened with Idu, I don't want to stay in Konoha anymore. Can I join now?"

    I nodded: "Of course, this is the main purpose of my coming today." As I said that, I took out a scroll from my body and said: "By the way, this is the information about your Kurama clan in Konoha's top secret files. Look  Look!" Yakumo nodded and picked up the scroll.  Just as I was about to open it, I stopped him: "Wait, Yakumo, take me and Neji to my inner world first. I want to take Neji to see the Kyuubi! Although I can see it at any time,  But I can¡¯t take others to see it! So I came to you.¡±

    "Kyuubi!" Neji said in surprise: "Why are you taking me to see it?"

    Yakumo also said: "Yes, Naruto, and doesn't it mean that no one except you can step in there at will?"

    "Of course I know that Kyuubi doesn't like other people." I said helplessly: "But there is no way. Neji still has the 'Caged Bird' curse seal of the Hyuga clan on his body. This curse seal can seal and limit the ability of Byakugan.  , now that Neji has decided to leave Konoha with me, then I naturally have to help him get rid of this curse seal. Among the people I know, only Kyuubi can break this curse seal. I don¡¯t want my general  I can¡¯t use my full strength because of this kind of thing.¡±

    "Huh." Neji snorted, but didn't say anything.  But there was an expression of excitement in his eyes.

    Yakumo looked at Neji and thought for a moment and said: "Okay." Then Yakumo extended his right hand to Neji and said: "Since you plan to leave Konoha with Naruto, then I will admit that you are my companion.  Okay, hold my hand." Neji held Yakumo's hand, and then Yakumo put his left hand on my stomach, his eyes turned red, and the scene around the three of us immediately changed.

    ¡®Tick tock, tick tock.  ¡¯ The three of us appeared in a sewer, with a huge iron door behind us.  A pair of huge blood-red eyes appeared behind the iron door.  "Naruto. Didn't I tell you not to let others walk in at will?" The magnetic middle-aged man's voice sounded in the ears of the three of us: "Oh, interesting, I didn't expect the monster inside this girl's body so soon.  It disappeared. But there seemed to be something in the body of the other kid that was limiting his power." Then groups of red bubbles emerged from the iron door, forming the illusion of a huge fox in front of us.  .

    "This is the Kyuubi. The monster inside Naruto's body." Beads of sweat appeared on Neji's forehead.  Under the powerful momentum of Kyuubi.  Neji felt as if he had been petrified, unable to move his whole body.

    I pointed at Ningci and said, "There is a 'Caged Bird' curse in his body, which is used to seal and limit his blood inheritance boundary 'Byakugan'. Let me ask you if there is any way to remove it."

    "Haha." Kyuubi chuckled softly: "As expected, it is easy to remove a curse seal of this level. But Naruto, if this curse seal is removed, I am afraid it will be discovered soon.  "

    I frowned slightly: "How long is this time?"

    "Forget it, you and I are one, so I will naturally help you. After I remove the curse seal, I will leave a small mark. The mark will disappear at this time tomorrow, and I will naturally not be able to hide it." Kyuubi said.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 162 Preparation before leaving

    "One day?" I nodded: "That's enoughcom Then I'll leave it to you, Kyuubi, for Neji's curse seal." As I said that, I gave a slight gesture to Neji. Neji understood and immediately reached out to pick it off.  He took off the forehead protector on his forehead, and a green 'x' appeared on Neji's forehead. This was the 'Caged Bird' curse seal.

    "It's going to hurt a little bit, be patient. It's best not to move. Otherwise, it will only make you more painful." Kyuubi's voice sounded, and then the Kyuubi illusion in front of us dissipated and turned red again.  Bubbles, bubbles floated in the air, then gathered on the 'x' on Neji's forehead, and then melted into it.

    "Creak, creak, creak" Just when the red bubbles melted into Neji's forehead, huge beads of sweat immediately poured out on Neji's forehead, and at the same time, Neji's teeth clenched tightly continued to  Grinding, and then his body began to tremble unconsciously. Although he was suffering from intense pain and his body was constantly trembling, Neji still stood still and did not move.  All the red bubbles melted into Neji's forehead, and Neji's body trembled even more violently. After a while, a black bubble emerged from Neji's forehead, and dissipated after leaving Neji's forehead.  , and then black bubbles kept coming out of Neji's forehead,

    When the last black bubble dissipated in the air, the green 'x' on Neji's forehead had turned red, and then a pair of red eyes appeared in the huge iron door in front of us: "Okay, the curse seal has been  It is completely cleared, just because the curse seal has been planted for too long. Although the curse seal is lifted, the mark on your forehead will not disappear. By this time tomorrow, the mark on your forehead will turn white, and at the same time  The mark I left on you will also disappear. When the time comes, those who planted the curse mark on you will discover it. Take advantage of the time!"

    "Huhu." After hearing Kyuubi's words, Neji just wanted to speak, but his whole body was weak and he sat on the ground and couldn't stop panting. It must be very painful to remove the curse seal of 'Caged Bird'. Judging from Ningji's appearance,  It could be seen, but Neji endured it, and then Neji's eyes showed excitement, because he clearly felt that the power restraining him in his body disappeared, and he could clearly feel that a wave of energy was emerging from his body.  A tremendous strength.

    "Okay, Naruto, please leave." Kyuubi's voice came: "Don't bring anyone here randomly next time." After saying that, the blood-red eyes behind the iron door disappeared.

    "Thank you, Kyuubi." I said loudly towards the iron gate, then looked at Yakumo behind me and nodded slightly. Yakumo's eyes turned red, and the three of us disappeared in front of the huge iron gate.

    The three of us appeared on the cliff again. The three of us sat there and rested. Yakumo began to open the scroll. After a while.  Yakumo put down the scroll in his hand and said: "It turns out that I wrongly blamed Mr. Kurenai. It's not me that Mr. Hong wants to kill, but Idu." Yakumo looked at me and said: "Naruto, give me some time, okay? I  I want to see Teacher Hong, but maybe I won¡¯t have the chance in the future.¡±

    I nodded: "Okay. But we will gather at the gate of Konoha before midnight today." Then I looked at Ningci and said: "Ningci, the same goes for you. If you have anything to deal with, as soon as midnight comes, I will do it.  Set off."

    "I know." Yakumo and Neji responded at the same time, and then Yakumo waved his hand, and the surrounding scene immediately disappeared and turned into a room. Unknowingly, Neji and I had entered Yakumo's room.  Room.

    I picked up the scroll of information about the Kurama clan and opened the door and said, "I'm going to return this information to Granny Tsunade. Finally, I want to say one more thing, tonight will be the last chance to make a choice. During the period before midnight, you guys  Think carefully. If you don't want to leave Konoha, then don't come. But once you make the choice, we can only be enemies of Konoha in the future. You all think about it and seize the time. When the time comes, you haven't.  Show up, I will treat you as if you have already made your choice, and finally don¡¯t let anyone else notice our intentions. I don¡¯t want to do anything to you.¡± I walked out of the room, and Neji stopped me, and then recovered  After some physical strength and left with the head.

    Yakumo thought for a moment, picked up a drawing knife and wrote on the drawing board a picture of himself lying on the bed sleeping. Then Yakumo stood up and left the room.  And that painting disappeared from the drawing board after Yakumo left.  An hour later, when the medical ninja entered the room, he only saw Yakumo lying on the bed.  He didn't realize that his real Yakumo had left

    Neci and I left Miigao Villa and immediately headed towards Konoha after evading all the ANBU monitoring Miigao Villa. After entering Konoha, Neji and I separated and went to deal with things separately.

    I was walking on Konoha¡¯s commercial street, which was still very prosperous. There were countless shops on both sides, and there was an endless stream of people coming and going.  I turned around and walked into the serviceThe clothing store has a sign saying "clearance sale" because the clothing store is full of people taking advantage of the clearance period to buy their favorite clothes, watching the clerks inside being busy.  I grabbed one and asked, "Is Aunt Minako here?"

    The clerk looked at me and smiled: "It's Naruto, the boss lady is at the counter, do you want me to take you there?"

    "No need, I'll go by myself!" I said, bypassing the countless customers who came to choose their favorite clothes, and walked towards the counter.

    "Naruto, you're here!" Minako smiled when she saw me: "Come and try on these clothes." At the same time, he took out a big paper bag from the counter: "Although I didn't know that you suddenly wanted so many of the same styles.  What are your clothes for? But I have already made them all for you. Every piece is made by myself." Then Minako said softly: "This may be the last time I make clothes for you with my own hands."

    "Thank you, Aunt Minako." I thanked her, and then took out a piece of clothing from the paper bag. I saw a black god robe without any other decorations.  I took this dress and walked into the fitting room.  Then he took off the white divine robe he was wearing and put on the black one in his hand.  This royal robe is obviously one size larger, and the hem of the royal robe just hangs to the ground.  I looked at myself in the mirror, then opened the fitting room and walked out.

    Minako saw me walking out of the fitting room and immediately greeted me, then looked me up and down, and then nodded with satisfaction: "Very good. Naruto, it seems that you are born to wear a god robe, whether it is white or black.  The royal robes are very suitable for you!" Then Minako paused slightly, then hesitated and said: "By the way, Naruto, I have a question related to you, I want to ask you personally?"

    "Is it related to me? What's the problem? Aunt Minako." I said, "If I knew, I would definitely tell you. Speaking of which, I would also like to thank you for taking care of Ran Ran when I was on a mission!"

    Minako hesitated for a moment, then said: "Do you have anything to do with the Fourth Hokage?"

    "Huh? Why do you ask?" I frowned slightly.

    "Don't get me wrong, Naruto." Minako saw me frowning and said quickly, "I just saw that you look very similar to the Fourth Hokage. That's why I asked."

    I nodded and thought for a moment, neither admitting nor denying, and said, "How should I say it? Aunt Minako, can you wait for me for a day? I promise you that you will already know the answer by this time tomorrow."

    Minako nodded and said: "Okay, Naruto, you must tell me the answer tomorrow." "Ah. I will definitely do it." Then I paid the money and left the clothing store with a big paper bag.  Minako looked at my figure and murmured: "It seems, the two of us really look like, we will know tomorrow, tomorrow. Minato-sama."

    At this time, a clerk behind Minako said: "Boss lady, aren't we moving to the Country of Whirlpool tomorrow?" Minako did not answer, just waved her hand gently.

    After I left the clothing store, I walked into the ninja shop. The owner of the ninja shop saw it and smiled: "You are finally here. Since you took a thousand special kunai from me, I have been making this  I planted kunai, but you never came, so I thought you didn¡¯t want it! Fortunately, you came, otherwise, I would have melted those kunai in a few days.¡±

    "Because you haven't used up what you have? That's why you haven't come here." I asked, "How many have you made in total now?"

    The boss smiled and said: "I was too impatient. However, during this period of time, I stopped making other ninja tools and devoted myself to making this kind of kunai. Although the total number is not very many, it is probably more than 3,000. Even if you  Three thousand coins are enough." I was speechless, more than three thousand coins were not a lot.  I guess it will last me a long time.

    ?Then the boss took me to the back of his shop and placed two hills of specially made kunai in his courtyard.  In order to facilitate picking up, special kunai are tied with strings behind them, and there are twenty kunai on each string.  I took a look at it. Although I don¡¯t know the specific number, the total number is definitely more than 3,000. It will only be more, not less.  I took out two blank storage scrolls, placed all the kunai on the scrolls, made a slight seal with both hands, and with a bang, all the kunai disappeared on the scrolls, and some sealing patterns appeared on the scrolls.  .

    After I paid the money, the boss said: "This batch of kunai will probably last you a long time. Next time before the kunai is almost used up, please inform me first and I will make it for you."

    I nodded and turned around to leave the ninja shop. Then I didn¡¯t stop and headed towards the Hokage¡¯s office.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 163 The Wind Blade Breaks the Sky

    I walked into the Hokage's office. There were only two people inside, Tsunade and Shizune. Jiraiya was not here this time.  £®  com "Naruto, are you ready?" Tsunade said as soon as she saw me.  She had already thought of the purpose of my coming here.

    I nodded and said, "Yes, Grandma Tsunade, I'm all ready, but I won't leave now, I plan to"

    "Wait, Naruto." Before I could finish speaking, Tsunade interrupted: "Don't tell me anything, or I'm afraid I won't be able to help but stop you."

    "I understand." I responded, then took out the information about the Kurama clan and said, "Granny Tsunade, I will give you this information. After reading it, I know that the information about the Kurama clan is very important, although very few people have read it.  , and few people want to see it, but if someone really notices it, it will be very troublesome."

    Shizune came over and took the scroll in my hand and said: "Naruto, I know this matter can't be changed, so I won't say anything more. It's just that you have to take good care of yourself and be careful when you live alone outside in the future.  , as the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails, you will have many enemies. You must be careful at all times. If there is really no other way, then return to Konoha. Lady Tsunade and I will help you with anything.  "

    "I understand, sister Shizune, you too, and I won't be able to see you for a while after I leave this time. It may be a year or several years. You should also take good care of yourselves." I said: "  Also, you have to be careful of the elders. When Sasuke left Konoha last time, they launched an offensive against Granny Tsunade. I'm afraid this time will be no exception. And because I am a Jinchuuriki, I'm afraid they will attack her this time.  Even more violent. So I think Granny Tsunade, when you send people to chase me, you'd better send some powerful people. Well, I remember that there is a genin named Sai. Isn't he a spy of the elders?  It¡¯s best to send him here too. It doesn¡¯t matter if there are more people. If I want to leave, no one can stop me with the Flying Thunder God Technique.¡±

    "I know, I know it well." Tsunade snorted coldly: "As for the elders, I will take care of it. This time I will strike first and make the elders suffer."

    I nodded and said: "That puts me at ease. I'm going to pat you on my mother-in-law Tsunade for deliberately not sending strong people to chase me, so that the group of elders can catch me. And after I leave, Ran Ran will be completely entrusted to you."  .She's still a little girl and I'm worried about her."

    "I will take good care of her and let her and Shizune inherit my mantle." Tsunade promised.

    At this time, there was a sound of "whoosh", and Jiraiya jumped in from the window. When he saw me, his face was still the same cheerful expression, but there was a trace of sadness in his eyes, and then he took out a popsicle with two sticks from behind.  , after Jiraiya divided it into two, he handed one of them to me and said, "Eat it. I wonder when the next time like this will be?"

    I took the popsicle and Jiraiya and put it in my mouth at the same time, and smiled softly: "It's delicious." But there was a trace of reluctance on my face.

    "Ah!" Jiraiya just responded softly, and the sadness in his eyes appeared on his face.  Tsunade and Shizune looked at me, with strong worry and reluctance in their eyes, but they didn't say anything.  He just looked at me and Jiraiya silently.  Silence fell among several of us at the same time, and the atmosphere became solemn.

    The popsicles in Jiraiya and I's hands quickly melted in our mouths. I bit the stick of the popsicle in my mouth: "Okay, lustful immortal, mother-in-law Tsunade, sister Shizune, I'm leaving. Don't do it for me.  Don't worry, I will take good care of myself, I believe we will meet again." I said and prepared to leave.

    "Wait, Naruto." Jiraiya stopped me, then took out a photo and handed it to me: "Take it, the person in this photo is your mother, she should be in the Uzumaki now.  Guo, if you have a chance, go and meet her, I think she must miss you very much."

    I shook my hands and took the photo from Jiraiya's hand. The photo showed a young woman with a big belly and long red hair. She was gently stroking her belly with both hands. Her face was filled with love, which seemed to exude the glory of motherhood.  .  I took the photo and put it close to me: "I understand, thank you, Erotic Immortal. And Grandma Tsunade, Sister Shizune, thank you. You guys made me feel cared for and loved. Thank you very much."  With that said, I turned and left the Hokage's office. Jiraiya, Tsunade and Shizune watched me leave quietly.

    "It's too late for Kang Lai. Let's forget it next time. We should have a chance to meet again." I looked up at the darkening sky and said softly. Originally, I planned to meet Hinata and Shikamaru again.  , of course, I didn¡¯t plan to say anything to them, I just wanted to see them again before leaving, but now it¡¯s too late, so I can only put this idea aside.Lost my mind.  Then he turned around and went home.

    "Brother Naruto, you're back!" As soon as I opened the door to my house, Ran Ran hugged my right leg. I looked at Ran Ran who was very clingy and gently picked her up: "Will Ran Ran be good today?"  Be good?"

    "Ran Ran is very well-behaved." Ran Ran said in a sweet voice.

    Walking into the room, Hinata stood in front of the table with her head lowered in embarrassment: "Naruto, you're back." I was stunned for a moment, gently put Ran Ran down, then walked to Hinata and looked at  Hinata, who lowered her head shyly, reached out and hugged her.  Hinata's face immediately turned red, like a ripe apple: "No, don't do this, Naruto. Ran Ran will teach her bad things." I didn't answer, but tightened my hands even more.

    "Ran Ran didn't see anything. Brother Naruto, sister Hinata, you continue." When Ran Ran saw Hinata mentioning it, she immediately reached out her little hand to cover her eyes, but the dripping black eyes slipped out from between her fingers.  Secretly looking at Hinata and me.  Hinata's face turned redder and the siren immediately sounded. I had to let go of Hinata, otherwise Hinata would faint.

    I stretched out my hand and pinched Ranran's pink nose gently as a small punishment. Then I held Ranran and Hinata while chatting. After dark, I left Hinata to have dinner, and then put Hinata in her arms.  Sent home

    I sat on the bed, holding a special kunai in my hand, and kept carving the space address on the kunai. The whole Konoha was unusually quiet, because it was almost midnight, and everyone who worked was already asleep.  After getting off, even most of the ninjas had already rested, except for some night watchmen and ninjas on duty.

    I put down the special kunai in my hand, raised my head and looked at the sky outside: "It's almost time." Then I made a slight seal with my hands, and all the kunai on the bed disappeared, leaving only a scroll. I picked up the scroll  I put it on my body, then got off the bed and put on the black god robe that was placed on the chair next to me. This time I wore my long golden hair inside the god robe.

    I walked into the room next door. Ranran was sleeping quietly. She didn't have any little habits like kicking the quilt. In this case, I could feel a little more at ease.  I took out a special kunai and placed it next to Ran Ran's bed, then took a deep look at Ran Ran, made a slight seal with my hands, and without even blinking, I had disappeared into the room, as if I didn't exist at all.  Same as ever.

    I appeared in a dead end of a commercial street. Although there are many people in the commercial street during the day or even just after nightfall, there is absolutely no one here late at night.  Not even a mouse will come here.  But I still looked around cautiously. After making sure that no one was there, I jumped up and flew toward the gate of Konoha through the shadow of the shop.

    When I came to the gate of Konoha, it was very peaceful. Except for a few ninjas on the wall who were constantly patrolling, there was no sign of anyone else.  "Aren't you here yet? Or maybe you won't be here." I thought to myself, and I jumped towards the bottom of the city gate. I planned to hide somewhere, and at the same time, it would be convenient for me to leave at any time.

    Just when I was approaching the city gate, the scene in front of me suddenly changed and turned into another space. Yakumo and Neji were sitting on the side, and they stood up when they saw me.  "You're late." Neji said coldly.

    I looked at the two of them, smiled softly, and then said with a straight face: "Okay, did you disturb anyone else when you came here?"

    Ningci turned his head: "I won't mess up this matter."

    Yakumo also shook his head: "I know that I don't have enough experience, so I didn't go to see Teacher Hong. I just glanced at Teacher Hong from a distance, and then I kept waiting around here. After the door closed, I  I just came here, and I have been using illusions to hide myself."

    I nodded, took out a scroll and opened it on the ground. With a bang, more than a dozen black divine robes were displayed: "The black divine robes will be the clothing of our organization. Once worn,  These clothes mean that we are no longer ninjas of Konoha. In the eyes of others, we are rebellious ninjas. Have you really made your decision? Also, although there are only three of us now, when we step out  When I was in Konoha, I was your leader, you can give me advice but you can't question me. If you don't have this understanding, you'd better turn around and go back to sleep, it's still too late!"

    Yakumo didn¡¯t say anything. He picked up a black god robe and put it on outside his clothes. Neji also picked up a god robe and put it on at the same time.  I nodded with satisfaction: "Very good, then Ningji, your codename will be 'Pojun' from now on, Yakumo your codename will be 'Tenxiang'. And I will be 'Ziwei'. The name of our organization will be  'The wind blade breaks the sky'."

      ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 164 Konoha ¡®Rumors¡¯

    "'Wind Blade Patian' is overbearing enough, so Naruto, where should we go next? Since you established 'Wind Blade Patian', I don't know where you plan to locate the base? If it's too close to Konoha, I'm afraid it will  Konoha will find it sooncom" Neji asked.

    I nodded, put away the scroll on the ground and said: "I have already chosen the location of the base, and I have also prepared some funds for the organization. I have even prepared some of the peripheral personnel of the organization."

    Ningci nodded slightly: "Since you are already prepared, I don't have any objections? When should we set off? Staying here for a moment longer is not good for us!"

    "Yakumo." I didn't answer Neji, and then said: "If you maintain the illusion and lift it after we step into the forest, then no one will notice that we left Konoha before dawn. Even if someone finds out after dawn,  , then no one will come to chase us immediately in a short period of time, which can buy us at least eight hours."

    Yakumo¡¯s eyes turned red: ¡°That¡¯s enough. As long as we don¡¯t come into direct contact with others, no one will find us.¡±

    I stepped forward and stood in front of Yakumo and squatted down slightly: "Yakumo, your body is weak, I will carry you." Yakumo's face turned red, but he was still lying on my back.  I carried Yakumo on my back and said, "I'm going to clear the way in front. Yakumo is too weak, so let me carry it. Neji, you have a wide field of vision and the ability to see through and far-sightedness. You should pay attention to the complicated things in the back."  The rear. Let¡¯s go to the Kingdom of Whirlpool first.¡±

    "Yes." Neji and Yakumo responded at the same time, and then we gently opened the door of Konoha, while the ninjas on the wall did not react at all. We stepped out of Konoha, closed the door, and then turned around  He jumped into the forest.

    "Hey, there seemed to be some movement in the forest just now?" A ninja on the wall of Konoha said to another ninja.  "Maybe some animals? We have never been distracted. No one should be able to leave from under our eyes quietly!" "That's right."

    The three of us were running in the forest, and I was thinking about what was going to happen next. Neji had a cold nature after all, so he didn't speak. Only Yakumo lay on my back and asked: "Naruto, why should we go to the Whirlpool?"  Country? Where is the base located?¡±

    "No." I stepped on the tree trunk and continued to move forward: "The Country of Whirlpool and the Country of Fire are close after all, so I did not set up the base there. These visits to the Country of Whirlpool have two purposes. First, we have now  We are traitors. Konoha will definitely send a pursuit force to chase us. They will definitely find our footprints. Then we will catch up. In that case, they will follow us to the country of whirlpool, which can mislead them and let them  Can't figure out where our destination is? Although the Country of Whirlpool is a small country, it still has a large population because it is peaceful after all. We use these ordinary people to get rid of them. Second, I want to go there to meet someone  , a person who is so important to me that I can even give my life for it.¡±

    Neji said: "Naruto, who might be in Konoha's pursuit force?"

    I stood on the tree trunk, stopped, and was silent for a while: "Kakashi Hatake, he is the captain of Class 7. Sasuke and I are both from Class 7. Sasuke didn't go that time. This time  He will definitely chase him next time. Hinata, she made a great contribution when chasing Sasuke last time, and she has a deep relationship with both of us. Teeth, canine noses are inherently flexible.  , so I plan to use the crowd to confuse the smell. Shikamaru, a natural strategist, he understands us, so he will use his wisdom to bring us back. Sai, when I became a special jounin and left the seventh class,  The person who joined Team 7 to replace me is a member of Konoha's elders. As for me, a Jinch¨±riki, escaping, the elders will definitely send someone to catch me back. Mother-in-law Tsunade will definitely refuse, and then Sai will pretend to be a spy.  He joined the pursuit force as a police officer."

    Then I jumped up and said, "However, the five-person team did not bring Sasuke back last time. It is very likely that more people will be sent this time. The third generation who is dedicated to Konoha will definitely send people, and the elders will also secretly  They sent people here. After all, I am the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki! As the balance of power among the major ninja villages, my 'ultimate weapon' is very important. By then, all three parties in Konoha will be here. Haha, don't you  Do you think it¡¯s interesting?¡±

    "It's indeed interesting, but the three parties probably won't cooperate with each other. I really want to compete with them." Neji said, with strong excitement in his tone.  Maybe he is willing to follow me to leave Konoha. His father's reason is only part of the reason. The other part of the reason is probably that he hopes to fight with powerful people.

    "It's okay to compete, but you're not allowed to fall in love with it." I carried Yakumo on my back without even looking back: "You are very strong, almost as strong as a Jonin, but compared with an elite Jonin like KakashiThere is still a big gap.  I can let you fight them this time, but when I tell you to retreat, you must disengage and leave.  "

    Neji looked at my back for a while and then said, "Yes, Naruto."

    I nodded: "According to our current speed, it will take another 12 hours to reach the Konoha border. Let's speed up! When we were about to reach the border of the Land of Fire, we stopped to rest and wait for the pursuers to pursue us.  Come here." I just finished saying that, I stepped forward and sped up, Neji didn't answer, he just followed me closely

    The sun was almost overhead, and it was already past 11 noon.  There is a rumor circulating in Konoha Village. It is said to be a rumor but almost all the chuunin and jounin know it is true, but all the villagers are still half-convinced.

    "Naruto, are you there? Naruto!" Shikamaru knocked gently at the door of my apartment.

    "Zhiya" The door of the room opened, and Ran Ran opened the door and said: "It's Brother Shikamaru, are you looking for Brother Naruto? But Brother Naruto is not here. When Ran Ran got up, Brother Naruto was not there."

    "Really?" Shikamaru touched Ran Ran's head and asked with a smile: "So Ran Ran, did Naruto leave anything behind?"

    Ran Ran thought for a moment, then took out a special kunai from her body and said: "When Ran Ran got up, she found this beside Ran Ran's bed. Brother Shikamaru, do you know where Brother Naruto went? Ran Ran's belly  So hungry!¡±

    When Shikamaru saw the special kunai, he was slightly startled, and then suddenly said in shock: "Oh no, he couldn't have heard it" Then Shikamaru looked at the man who was looking at him and said with a smile:  "Ran Ran, shall we go find the lecherous grandpa? Let the lecherous grandpa take you to eat delicious food."

    "Okay, okay." Ran Ran said repeatedly.  Then Shikamaru picked up Ran Ran and jumped out without going up the stairs.  Heading towards the Hokage's office.

    One Obasan said to the second Obasan: "Hey, have you heard about that nine-tailed brat?"

    Another Obasan replied: "I heard that the nine-tailed brat is said to be the son of the Fourth Hokage. I don't know if it is true or not."

    The first Obasan immediately said: "It's true, my son's friend's friend the friend's sister's boyfriend is a chuunin. I heard from that chuunin that the Third Hokage has already  In front of all the ninjas, I admitted that the nine-tailed brat is indeed the son of the Fourth Hokage."

    The second Obasan wondered: "But why don't we know? It seems that no one has ever known about the Nine-Tails No, that person is the son of the Fourth Hokage!"

    "I heard that the elders put pressure on the third generation to conceal this matter." "It's true. That's the son of the fourth generation. The elders are too powerful!" "That's it."  Similar scenes were displayed all over Konoha. Although the rumors became more and more exaggerated, in a short period of time, these spread throughout Konoha.

    Tsunade looked at the report that Shizune brought over, nodded and said to Jiraiya: "Jiraiya, good job, I didn't expect you to let this news spread throughout Konoha so quickly. Those who leaked the secret  You must be pretending to be Ren!"

    Jiraiya smiled incredulously, then suddenly glanced at Tsunade, and then said with a smile: "Okay, Tsunade, don't be so angry? Calm down."

    "Pa" An angry look immediately appeared on Tsunade's face, she slapped the desk hard and roared: "Calm down, how can you tell me to calm down? Look, in less than a few hours, it has spread throughout half of Konoha.  . It will probably spread throughout the entire Fire Nation in a few days."

    "Rumors stop with the wise! As long as we ignore them, the rumors will naturally stop. What's more, the rumors have already been spread. It's useless for you to be angry." Jiraiya comforted Tsunade.

    With a bang, the door to the Hokage's office was pushed open, and the Third Hokage and an old man with a bandage on his right face and right arm and a cane in his left hand walked into the office, and then moved to Koharu and Mito Kaden.  Individuals also walked into the office.

    Tsunade and Jiraiya's pupils shrank slightly, and they looked at each other secretly, and then Tsunade said: "The lineup is really strong. I didn't expect that even Danzo is here this time, so what do you have?"  Is it okay? Teacher!" Tsunade's tone was not polite, and she didn't even look good. After all, she was the Hokage, and someone broke into her office without knocking.  And they were all people she couldn't have an attack on, which would make her look much better.

    "Tsunade, you should know the rumors in the village!" Sandai said while smoking his pipe: "Although I don't know who the chuunin are who leaked the news? But we must not let Naruto know this. Find Naruto immediately and let him temporarily  ???Village.  "

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 165 Chasing Naruto

    Tsunade said with an ugly face and a stiff face: "I have asked Shikamaru to find Narutocom should be back soon! Now I just hope they don't hear anything on the way" Tsunade has not yet  After saying that, Shikamaru carried Ran Ran to the office.  He looked at the office door wide open, and then saw the Third Generation, Danzo and others, and knew something was wrong.

    "Beautiful mother-in-law. Lecherous grandpa. Shizune-sister" Ran Ran shouted sweetly when she saw Jiraiya, Tsunade and Shizune in Shikamaru's arms, and then stretched out her hands for them to hug.  As for the third generation, they just ignored it.

    "Call me Auntie, I have the same character as Naruto, no matter what you say, I won't change it!" Tsunade said, gently pinching Ran Ran's nose.

    "Come Ran Ran." Jiraiya smiled and held Ran Ran in his arms, teasing Ran Ran.

    Shikamaru bowed to the Third Generation, and then said to Tsunade: "Lord Fifth Generation, Naruto is not in his room. I have searched nearby, and there is no trace of Naruto."

    Tsunade frowned slightly, then clapped her hands, and an ANBU appeared behind Tsunade. Tsunade said, "Go to the village and look for traces of Naruto."

    "Wait a minute." The third generation looked at the ANBU behind Tsunade and said immediately, but the ANBU just paused, saluted the third generation and then disappeared.  The third generation didn't care about this kind of thing. Then the third generation waved his hand, and four or five ANBU appeared behind him and said, "You guys go look for it together." Then these ANBU disappeared.  Danzo squinted his eyes slightly, nodded towards Koharu and Mito Kado who were sleeping behind him, and then the two people turned and left the Hokage's office.  People in black cloaks and animal masks kept flying past Konoha Village.  As soon as Tsunade saw it, she quickly called back her own ANBU. As for the other ANBU, those who didn't obey her anyway were left to their own devices.

    Shizune knew that she was not qualified to speak in the situation in front of her, so she hugged Ranran and left the Hokage's office.

    About half an hour later, Koharu and Mito Katoyan walked in. Mito Katoba had a violent personality. Although he was getting better with age, now that he saw Tsunade teasing Ran Ran, his face immediately changed.  Turning red and purple: "Tsunade, you still have time to hug this this brat, do you know that Uzumaki Naruto can't be found in Konoha." Mito Kadoyan was originally very angry,  If it weren't for the murderous eyes of Tsunade and Jiraiya, I'm afraid the word 'bastard' would have blurted out.  But luckily it got stuck in time.

    "Humph." Tsunade snorted coldly: "What about the walls of Konoha? Has anyone seen Naruto leaving Konoha?"

    "That's not true." Koharu stepped forward and said, "But Uzumaki Naruto's strength has now reached the level of a Jonin. It should be easy to leave Konoha without telling some Chunin. But I  What I care about is where did the rumors in the village come from?"

    "Although I don't know who spread it, everyone here knows whether the rumor is true or not!" Tsunade looked at the others and said: "But there is no point in talking about it now! We should know Naruto's whereabouts first?  It¡¯s a waste of time to talk about this here, why not check it out?¡±

    "Then why don't you go?" Mito Kadoyan just said this, and immediately got stuck and did not continue. Also, Tsunade is the weakest in power now. If Mito Kadoyan said it,  That would just give Tsunade an excuse to seize power!

    With a 'whoosh' sound, several ANBU appeared behind Sandai: "Sandai-sama, last night, the chuunin guarding the gate noticed movement in the woods, and just found footprints, which should be the footprints of two people. After investigation, it was found  One of them should be Uzumaki Naruto. The other is Hyuga Neji of the Hyuga clan. According to the footprints, they seem to be heading straight to the Kingdom of Uzumaki."

    The third generation nodded and went to bed. Koharu said: "It seems that Uzumaki Naruto and Hyuga Neji have left the village. We must leave and bring them back. At least Uzumaki Naruto."

    At this time, Hinata Hiashi walked into the Hokage's office. After seeing the people present, he was secretly shocked, but he still said: "My lord Godai, Hyuga Neji has left the village, do you know?"

    "We just found out." Tsunade saw Hinata and Hinata and said, "They should have left the village with Uzumaki Naruto. We plan to send people to bring them back."

    Hinata Hinata nodded: "But Godai-sama. Did you know? The curse seal of the caged bird has been lifted." As soon as Hinata Hinata finished speaking, Yuyang Hong rushed into the office with several medical ninjas.

    "What happened, Hong?" Tsunade saw it: "If it's not something important, just put it aside for now!"

    "Fifth generation sir. Third generation sir." Although Hong was shocked by the people in the office, she still said: "I just went to see Qiu Shan to visit Yakumo, but I didn't expect that??These medical ninjas were all under genjutsu, and Yakumo disappeared.  "

    "What!" Sandai said in surprise, and the pipe in his hand fell to the ground unconsciously and said to himself: "Oh no, it will be troublesome if the monster in her body awakens."

    Hong said hurriedly: "Godai-sama, immediately organize people to find Yakumo. According to Yakumo's physical condition, he shouldn't be able to leave too far. She should still be nearby."

    Several Anbu came behind Danzo and whispered a few words to Danzo. Then Danzo stood up and said: "No, I think there is no need to look for it. Someone saw Uzumaki Naruto and Hinata Neji yesterday.  The two of them went to Mianqiu Mountain together. Yakumo should be with them now. The three of them are escaping from the Land of Fire. We must immediately form a pursuit team to chase the three of them back."

    "Tsunade, give the order immediately! Let the Anbu set off!" Mito Kadoyan and Koharu, who was sleeping, said at the same time.

    "Tsunade, you are the fifth Hokage now, and everything must be considered for Konoha." The third generation picked up the pipe on the ground and said: "Send more people, I don't want what happened to Uchiha Sasuke to happen again."

    "I know." Tsunade responded and then said: "But as for the ANBU, forget it for now. Shikamaru, go immediately to gather the remaining seven genin, Tenten and Xiao Li. You, Naruto and Neji are all  Companions, I hope the bond between you can make Naruto come back. After gathering, wait at the gate of Konoha."

    Danzo said: "Call Sai, his special ninjutsu is pretty good."

    Tsunade glanced at Danzo and said without retort: ??"Go quickly!"

    "Yes, Godai-sama." Shikamaru responded, and then immediately left the office.

    Then Tsunade looked at Yuhi Hong and said: "Red, you go notify Kakashi, Asuma, and Gai, and then go to the gate to meet Shikamaru, and then set off to chase Naruto and the others. This time, Sarutobi Asuma will  Ma is the captain. We must bring back Uzumaki Naruto, Hyuga Neji and Kurama Yakumo. We must not let Uchiha Sasuke's defection happen again."

    "Yes, Tsunade-sama." Hong responded, and then disappeared into the Hokage's office.

    "It is really a disgrace to the reputation of the Hyuga clan that someone like Ningji has appeared in the Hyuga clan." Hyuga Hizashi said: "My lord Godai, please allow me to join this pursuit team. I will personally capture Neji.  .¡±

    Tsunade nodded: "Since Mr. Hizu is interested, I will naturally not stop him, but I hope Mr. Hizu will pay attention to this. The leader of this operation is Sarutobi Asuma."

    Hinata and Hizu nodded: "I will pay attention." Then he turned and left the office.

    Tsunade looked at the Sandai and Danzo and said: "Then we will draw five people from the ANBU to form a team. The Sandai teacher and Danzo will decide the personnel. Before the pursuers set off, they will set off to stop Naruto and Neji.  After finishing speaking, Tsunade looked at the three generations in the office, as well as Danzo, Koharu, and Mito Kadoyan, and said in a calm tone: "I don't know if you have any objections to my arrangement like this."

    The third generation shook his head: "Tsunade, you arranged it well." Danzo also nodded.

    Tsunade said unceremoniously: "Then please send the ANBU first. Naruto and Neji have been away for more than ten hours. If we don't send more people, I'm afraid they will have to cross the border of the Land of Fire. Although  The Country of Whirlpool is only a small country, but it is not allowed to enter the territory of other countries at will." After saying that, Tsunade lowered her head and began to check various information. As for the three generations, they no longer paid attention to Tsunade, and each left the Hokage's office.  arranged.

    Tsunade watched the Sandaime and the others leave and sighed slightly: "Naruto, this is the only thing I can do. The next thing is up to you. You must live!"

    Jiraiya put his hand on Tsunade's shoulder: "Don't worry, Tsunade, Naruto is much smarter than we thought, and he is not the kind of person without scheming, otherwise, he wouldn't bear it.  The bullying he suffered when he was a child would not get along so well with the Kyuubi in his body. In addition, Naruto's Flying Thunder God Jutsu, if Naruto wants to leave, there will probably be no one other than someone who also has the Space Ninjutsu.  Anyone can stop Naruto."

    Tsunade nodded: "Of course I know, that's why I sent Sai and Asuma. One of them is Danzo's spy, and the other is the son of the third generation. Only their presence can prove that we did not release the music secretly."  People." Jiraiya comforted Tsunade softly, but there was a trace of worry in Jiraiya's eyes.

    At the gate of Konoha, ten new ninjas, Shikamaru, Choji, Ino, Hinata, Kiba, Shino, Sakura, Saai, Tenten and Xiao Li, were listening to Shikamaru tell the story of the incident.  Asuma, Kakashi, Kurenai, and Gai arrived at the gate., after watching Shikamaru and the others gather, they set off immediately without saying anything.  Three elite jounin, one special jounin, one chunin, and nine genin. If I knew such a lineup, I don't know whether I should be proud of myself or depressed.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 166 Huge Pursuit Team

    Just after the team members set off, Hinata Hizatsu also set off with a dozen tribesmen who also had their eyes opened and had special jounin strength, following Asuma and others.  .com and quickly caught up with Asuma and others. After describing that Tsunade had agreed to capture Neji by force, he joined the group. Then more than a dozen pairs of white eyes were activated at the same time, and all the situations from all directions poured in.  In their eyes, if this happens, Hinata's role in the team will be reduced to a minimum, and she will basically have a dispensable status.  If it weren't for her close relationship with me, I'm afraid she would have been driven back to Konoha at this time.

    In this way, this large-scale pursuit team, led by Kakashi's psychic beast, the tracking master Parker, and the similar Akamaru, a group of more than 20 people who left scents and footprints, pursued Neji and me.  Come.  But Neji and I never thought that these twenty people would be enough to destroy several small countries

    I have almost arrived at the border of the Land of Fire with Yakumo and Neji on my back. Yakumo has already fallen asleep on my back because of his physical weakness.  So I handed the Yakumo on my back to Neji, and then used special kunai to place dots in hidden places until Neji and I arrived at the border. I asked Neji to put down the sleeping Yakumo, and then  He said: "Okay, Neji, let's take a rest here and wait for Konoha's pursuers!"

    Ningji nodded and leaned against a tree casually.  I didn't stop immediately, but said: "I'm going to survey our retreat and make some arrangements. I'll be back soon." After saying that, I jumped away and took out a large handful of special kunai from my hand.  He continued to arrange his retreat in a secret place, and did not stop until he could see the Whirlpool City of the Country of Whirlpool in the distance.  Then use the Flying Thunder God technique to instantly return to the border.  Then he used special kunai to arrange nearly fifty kunai around him.  Then I also leaned against a tree trunk and quietly closed my eyes to relax.

    The sun began to set in the sky, and the setting sun dyed the earth red.  "Someone is coming." I suddenly opened my eyes and said while I was resting my mind.

    "There are five people in total, they are Konoha's ANBU." Neji opened his eyes and said: "They will be here soon, they came very fast, but judging from their chakra content, they are not strong."

    I narrowed my eyes slightly to prevent others from seeing the murderous intent in my eyes: "Really? It seems that these are just cannon fodder to hinder us. They should be the third generation or the elders, so let's operate on them first.  ." As I said that, I drew out the Thunder God Sword.  Wind attribute chakra was input into the Thunder God Sword, and a golden blade appeared.  Neji closed his eyes at the sight.

    A small sound of ¡®ßÝ¡¯ sounded, and five ANBU wearing black cloaks and masks appeared in front of us.  The five of them vaguely hugged the three of us together. A sneer appeared on my face and disappeared instantly. Golden light flashed continuously. I appeared in front of the Anbu in front of me, and the Thunder God Sword in my hand pierced.  His heart then appeared on the side of the ANBU on the left, and the Thunder God Sword slashed his throat, and then appeared behind another ANBU, and the Thunder God Sword chopped off his head with one swing.

    "It's the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, hurry up" Anbu stopped in shock before he finished speaking, because the Thunder God Sword in my hand pierced the mask on his face and stabbed him from his mouth.  After entering, the Thunder God Sword came out from his back.  Then I disappeared and appeared in front of the last ANBU. The Thunder God Sword danced and struck his kunai, but the kunai was cut off by the Thunder God Sword without even stopping him.  His body was cut into two parts, upper and lower.  In the blink of an eye, the five ANBU fell to the ground, their blood dyeing the surrounding vegetation red by the setting sun.

    "Ugh" Yakumo, who had just woken up, immediately lowered his body and vomited when he saw the scene in front of him. I was slightly stunned, and then thought that Yakumo had been staying at Miqiu Villa and had no life experience, let alone  Such a bloody scene.  This phenomenon is normal.

    I stepped forward and patted Yakumo's back gently and said: "Ninjas are meant to walk between life and death. What's more, if we leave Konoha first, it will be more dangerous. You must adapt as soon as possible. Otherwise, in the  It¡¯s difficult to survive in this state.¡±

    Yakumo nodded. After a while, Yakumo stopped vomiting and learned to adapt slowly.  

    "Found it." Parker suddenly said, and then he and Akamaru turned around at the same time and found a special kunai among the fallen leaves and weeds under the root of a tree: "The smell on it is still very strong, it should be placed there  It won¡¯t be long here.¡±

    Just as Asuma was about to reach out, Kakashi immediately stopped him: "This is my teacher, a special kunai dedicated to the fourth generation flying thunder god technique. There is a space address on it, which is used to travel through time and space. But if  If someone moves this kunai, the news of the move will be sent to the creator, who is now Naruto."

      Asuma nodded, "Woof woof." Akamaru suddenly shouted.

    "What?" Parker then sniffed hard and said, "What's going on?"

    Ya opened his mouth and said: "Akamaru said he smelled Naruto's scent and the strong smell of blood in the air."

    Parker responded: "Yes, and the smell of Naruto and the smell of blood are mixed together in the air"

    "It's mixed together, is Naruto injured?" Hinata asked quickly.

    "Hinata?" Hinata and Hinata shouted with a slight frown.  Hinata flinched, but still looked at Parker.

    Parker quickly said: "No, it shouldn't be Naruto's blood, but other people's blood. Maybe it was someone who was killed just now?" Hinata breathed a sigh of relief.

    Asuma said: "Okay, everyone, don't waste time. We are already close to the border. It only takes half an hour to leave the border of the Land of Fire. We are all here. We must not let Naruto  Leave the Country of Fire. Mr. Hizu, please lead the other Hyuga clan members to observe the surroundings to see if Naruto will set a trap or something. Everyone moves forward at full speed." Hizu nodded, then waved his hand behind him,  A dozen people behind them immediately opened their eyes and the group started again.

    "Naruto, are you really going to take this path?" Kakashi's exposed right eye showed a serious and serious look for the first time: "Sasuke has left Konoha, I will never  I want you to leave too. Especially since you are the son of a teacher."

    "Naruto, why did you leave Konoha suddenly? Why didn't you tell me anything?" Hinata opened her eyes and kept flying.

    "Neji, why did you leave so suddenly? Hasn't the relationship between you and the Hyuga clan eased?" Tiantian and Xiao Li were sandwiched in the middle of the team.

    Along the way, they found a lot of special kunai. They knew that the distance between the two sides was not far away, and the people of the Hyuga clan even opened their eyes with all their strength.

    "Found it!" A member of the Hyuga clan suddenly said: "It's not far from the border, but they are resting now. There are three people in total, Uzumaki Naruto, Hyuga Neji and a slightly older girl.  .¡±

    "That's Yakumo." Kurenai said immediately.

    Asma nodded: "Then everyone, speed up! Catch them before they leave the border."

    "Wait a minute." Kakashi said to the Hyuga clan: "How are their breathing? Are they breathing very hard? How is the situation around them?"

    "No." The member of the Hyuga clan said: "They are not panting, they are breathing smoothly. What's the situation around them?" He rolled his eyes and looked at it for a while, and then said: "There are five corpses around them.  It seems to be our Anbu of Konoha. There are also many special kunai placed in the weeds on the ground."

    "Special kunai!" Kakashi said in shock: "That means we can't get close to him for the time being. Otherwise, once Naruto launches the Flying Thunder God Technique, I'm afraid not many of us can stop him.  "

    "Oops" A member of the Hyuga clan suddenly said: "Hyuga Neji opened his eyes, we have been discovered."

    Asma gritted his teeth slightly and said: "In that case, our whereabouts have been exposed. It is no longer possible to hide the number of people. If we get too close rashly, the flying thunder god's technique is too powerful."

    Kakashi said: "Forget it, don't rush to launch an offensive now. Let's try first to see if we can get Naruto and Neji to take the initiative to go back with us. If not, then we should first find a way to remove the trap set by Naruto.  Make a special kunai and then attack.¡±

    "It's finally here." Neji stood up and looked into the distance with his white eyes and said: "Naruto, what you said is absolutely right. Kakashi, Hinata, Kiba, Shikamaru, and Sai are here. Except for this  In addition to the five people, there are Asuma, my instructor Gai, Hinata's instructor Yuhi Hong, and Tenten, Lee, Choji, Ino, Sakura, Aburame Shino, and Hinata and the ten Hinata.  There are twenty-five clan members in total.¡±

    "Ha." I stood up and stretched my body and said, "I didn't expect this lineup to be really strong? Sharingan Kakashi, third generation son Asuma, taijutsu ninja Kai, Byakugan Hinata Hinashi, genjutsu ninja  The sunset is red. Sai, the elder group's spy, Hinata who is related to both of us, Kiba who controls the dog, Shino who expelles insects, Sakura who is barely a medical ninja, and Konoha Ino Shikacho Tetsuji. And you  My teammates, Tiantian and Xiao Li. These are the backbone of Konoha now and in the future!"

    "Are you scared?" Neci asked.

    "No, I'm not afraid, I'm just thinking about the significance of Granny Tsunade sending these people." I said: "TheseAmong them, except for Sai, everyone else is inextricably related to us. I am afraid that Granny Tsunade hopes that we will not hurt their lives.  "

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 167 Let¡¯s Fight

    I sighed slightly and said: "As long as their lives are fine, then we will judge Konoha, but there is still room for change with Konoha, but if one or two of the people present die,  , I¡¯m afraid there will be no room for maneuver between us and Konoha. Especially Hinata Hinata and Sarutobi Asuma.¡±

    "Here we come." Neji said, and then the sound of "ßÝ�hßÝ" sounded, and we saw a group of people pursuing us appearing on several trees in front of us.  The five people in the lead are Asuma, Hinata and Hinata, Kakashi, Kai, and Sunset Red.  The latter time was for the Hyuga clan, as well as Konoha's Hinata and other genin.

    "You are finally here." I said looking at the person in front of me.

    Asma frowned slightly but did not speak immediately. Although he was the captain this time, he had no relationship with the three of us. On the contrary, several other people had a close relationship with us.  So Asuma gestured to the others and took a step back.

    Kakashi said: "Finally? Naruto, have you been waiting for us here?" "Ah, that's right." I responded.

    Kai looked at Ningji with tears in his eyes: "Rebellious youth is bitter. Since you can wait for the teacher here, it means you already know that you are wrong. Come back to the teacher quickly and spend that rebellious youth together.  .¡±

    "What Teacher Kai said is great." Xiao Li followed with tears in his eyes: "Ningci, come and escape the rebellious youth with us!" "Ningci." Xiao Li and Kai both looked at Ningci at the same time.  I opened my arms as if I was going to hug Neji. I covered my head and didn't want to watch anymore, while Neji simply ignored Kai and Xiao Li.

    "Neji, why did you leave Konoha suddenly?" Tiantian asked: "What happened? You want to leave Konoha suddenly, leave me our team."

    Neji looked at Tenten without answering, then turned to look at Hyuga Hinata and said: "Hyuga Clan Leader, here, I want to ask a question. When the Ninja World War was fought, the war subsided, and Konoha came to the top of the five Ninja Villages as a victorious nation.  First of all, why did the defeated Yunyin Village easily agree to the rude conditions and sacrifice my father."

    Hinata and Hinata frowned slightly. Just when he was about to speak, Kakashi reached out to stop him. He knew that once Hinata and Hinata opened his mouth, no matter whether what he said was true or false, there would probably be a big fight.  So Kakashi stopped Hinata Hinashi.

    When Kurenai saw it, she immediately turned to Yakumo beside me and said, "Yakumo, if you still hate me, then just come to me. But please return to Konoha!"

    Yakumo shook his head: "No, Teacher Hong, I don't resent you anymore. I already know what happened back then. It was my self-blame and resentment towards myself that gave birth to Ido, and Ido killed my parents.  , and Teacher Hong, you were ordered to kill Idu, but I thought you were going to kill me, so I felt resentful towards Teacher Hong. Now Naruto and Neji have helped me kill Idu. I no longer feel resentful.  teacher."

    "What?" Not only Kurenai, but also the other Jonin were shocked. They all knew about the situation of the Kurama clan and about Yakumo. They also knew that I had only known Yakumo for a few days.  In just a few days, he killed the monster that grew from his heart.

    A flash of strangeness flashed in Asuma's eyes and he stepped forward with a smile: "Congratulations, the monster in you has been killed. Then you can become a ninja. Go back to Konoha, I will ask the Hokage  My lord will definitely make you a ninja of Konoha."

    Yakumo shook his head: "No, I really wanted to become a ninja at that time, but after staying in Miqiu Mountain for so long, the idea has faded. Now Naruto is my friend, and his thoughts are my thoughts." Kurenai.  He opened his mouth but said nothing.  She knew nothing she could say would be of any use.

    "It seems like everything is happening now because of you, Uzumaki Naruto." Asuma said.  Now, everyone's attention was focused on me.

    Kakashi looked at me: "Naruto, are you really the mastermind of this incident?"

    I nodded: "Ah, I went to find Neji, and then we went to find Yakumo together. It was also I who took the two of them out of Konoha and came here."

    "Why? Naruto." There was a sad look in Kakashi's eyes and he pointed at the genin behind him: "Naruto, why did you leave Konoha and so many of our friends? Are these companions in front of you?  Doesn¡¯t it matter whether it¡¯s inside or outside?¡±

    "Naruto." "Naruto." "Naruto." "Naruto." Looking at each person calling my name and looking at the expectations in their eyes, I gently stretched out my hand to wipe away a tear that overflowed from my eyes:  "Not important? How could it not be important! They are all my recognized companions, otherwise, I wouldn't be waiting here.For six hours, they didn¡¯t even step outside the border of the Fire Country until you caught up with them.  "

    Kakashi's right eye showed an excited look: "Then Naruto, come back and return to Konoha with these companions. Today's things will be over!" The other genin also began to look excited.

    I took a deep breath: "Return to Konoha? Do you think it's possible? Kakashi-sensei." Kakashi was stunned for a moment, and his eyes immediately dimmed. I continued: "Don't say anything else, just me.  It's because of the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki. Once I go back, I can only face two fates: being under house arrest or extracting the Nine-Tails. Needless to say, house arrest, but extracting the Nine-Tails, huh, when the Nine-Tails is sealed into my body  , our two lives are connected together. Once the nine tails are extracted, my life will be over. What's more, I have not forgotten how the people of Konoha treated me when I was a child. "

    Hinata looked at me as soon as she appeared. Although she didn't speak, Hinata's voice kept popping up in my heart, asking me to return to Konoha. But after hearing my words, Hinata  Tian's voice disappeared.  It seemed that she also hesitated.

    I looked at Kakashi and continued: "When I left Konoha, I knew that I could no longer look back. I had to keep going on the path of my choice, so I established an organization, 'Wind Blade'  Poten Kakashi-sensei, what do you think of this name?"

    "Wind Blade Breaks the Sky!" Kakashi muttered and looked at me doubtfully.

    I explained: "Feng Ren Po Tian, ??my chakra is of the wind attribute, so this 'wind' represents myself and also represents the members of my organization. 'Edge' is the blade, the edge of the sword.  It represents strength. 'Bro' means to break, kill, and defeat. 'Heaven' means opponent, enemy. United means 'I and my organization will use our own power to kill all enemies.'  "

    "This enemy also includes me." Kakashi said.

    "No." I shook my head: "Kakashi-sensei, I did not list you as an enemy. It's just that I don't want you to stop me, Kakashi-sensei." Kakashi stopped talking, he knew that there was no one left.  used.

    Seeing Kakashi's silence, Asuma stepped forward and said: "Uzumaki Naruto, Konoha treats you well, and you have made up your mind to be an enemy of Konoha. I will take you back to San  Leave it to Hokage-sama to handle."

    "Wrong, wrong, wrong." I said three "wrongs" in a row: "The first mistake is my name. The son takes his father's surname. My father is Namikaze Minato, the fourth Hokage of Konoha, so my name should be  Namikaze Naruto. The second mistake is that Konoha is not treating me badly. Asuma, Sunset Kurenai is your lover, Kakashi, Gai are your colleagues, Shikamaru, Choji, and Ino are your disciples.  Do you dare to say again in front of them, 'Konoha treats me well, Namikaze Naruto'." Asuma looked at Kurenai, Kakashi, Shikamaru and others behind him and opened his mouth, but still didn't say anything.  .  After all, Asuma was just an elite jounin, not a politician.

    "The third mistake." Seeing that Asuma had nothing to say, I spoke again: "It's not that I must be an enemy of Konoha, but that Konoha won't let me go. Because even if I abandon all relationships and hatred  , just the Nine-Tails in my body, Konoha will never let me go. The top management of Konoha has always planned to train me into an ultimate humanoid weapon, just like Gaara of the Sand Ninja. No, better than me  Gaara is even worse. Gaara still has his own thoughts, and the top management of Konoha has no intention of giving me his own thoughts. All they need is a weapon. Having a weapon with thoughts is a bad thing for them, but  They didn't expect that my weapon was so unexpected that I had already escaped before they could react." Then I paused slightly and said, "Tell me, am I right, Sai?  , the spy of the elders."

    "" Zuo Jing looked at me and didn't answer.  Just be ready to attack at any time.  Everyone was silent for a while.

    Kakashi stretched out his hand and put it on the forehead protector on his left eye, ready to fight. I took out the forehead protector from my neck a little, then took out an ordinary kunai and put it on the forehead protector. With a strong stroke, the protector  Broken marks appeared on the leaf pattern on his forehead: "In this case, I have nothing to do with Konoha. Now I am the leader of Feng Renpaitian, codenamed 'Ziwei'."

    Seeing my behavior, everyone knew that everything was irreversible, "Ningji, are you really not coming over?" Tiantian looked at Ningci on the right side of me and said, "Please come back, please."

    Neji took a step forward and stood to my right. He also pulled out a kunai, placed it on the forehead protector on his forehead, and with a strong stroke, the leaf mark appeared broken: "My code name is 'Pojun'.  "

    Yakumo is not a ninja, so she didn¡¯t have a forehead protector, but she still took a step forward and stood on my left:"My code name is 'Tian Xiang'."

    "Then let's fight!"

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 168 War

    "Ningji, I just want to ask one question." Hinata Hizu suddenly said: "How did you remove the 'Caged Bird' curse seal."

    Ningci did not speak, but turned his gaze towards me.  I said, "I asked the Nine-Tails in my body to help Neji remove it."

    "Kyuubi." Hinata Hinata muttered, and then said: "Be careful, without the 'caged bird', he can use all his power." After saying this, Hinata Hinata took a few steps back.  At this time, the three of us are showing our talents, and he will not come up at this time.

    "Leave Naruto to me, but be careful. The Flying Thunder God's Technique is too powerful. He may appear behind you at any time." Kakashi saw Hinata and Hinata retreating, and knew his plan, but Kakashi  Their strength was not taken into account at first.  Then he pushed up his forehead protector, revealing his Sharingan, with three pairs of magatama spinning in his eyes.  I drew out the Thunder God Sword, the golden blade glowing with cold light.  Then Kakashi pulled out his kunai and rushed out.

    "Be careful. This battle is the first battle of my 'Wind Blade Breaker'." I said, and then jumped towards Kakashi.

    "Ningji, seeing your current behavior, as your teacher, I am deeply heartbroken. Youth should not be like this." With that, Kai rushed towards Ningci.  Neji didn't answer and went straight to greet him.  The two of them didn't dare to let each other touch them. Neji's soft fist directly hit the vagina. Not only did he suffer internal injuries, but he was also unable to use chakra, while Kai's fist could directly hit Neji's bones.

    "Yakumo, come back with me!" Hong stood some distance away from Yakumo and said, "I will take good care of you in the future."

    Yakumo looked at Kurenai and bowed slightly: "Thank you, Kurenai-sensei." Then Yakumo's eyes turned red, and the surrounding environment immediately turned red.  It seemed that even the sky had turned red.  Yakumo sat on a rock, with a blank drawing board in front of her. Yakumo picked up the drawing knife and paint at her feet.

    When Hong saw the others looking at the changes around them in astonishment, he was shocked and immediately said: "Everyone, be careful, this is Yakumo's genjutsu. But the most terrifying thing about Yakumo's genjutsu is that although everything here is  Genjutsu, but as long as Yakumo is willing, these are real."

    Yakumo took out his drawing knife and in a blink of an eye, Kurenai's figure appeared on the drawing board: "Teacher Kurenai, before yesterday, I always resented you. I drew your images every day. I am very skilled in your images. I didn't expect that."  It will actually come in handy at this time. I don't want to hurt you, so you'd better have a good sleep now!" After saying that, Yakumo turned his drawing knife, and the sunset red on the drawing board fell on the tree trunk with his eyes closed.  It was very peaceful and looked like he was sleeping.

    "Don't be like this Yakumo" Sunset Hong suddenly felt that her eyes became heavy, and her body fell down involuntarily. At the same time, the branches of a tree behind her suddenly stretched, just enough for Sunset Hong to  Fell on the leaves.

    Asma immediately wanted to see Kurenai when he saw her, but Yakumo didn't move and his eyes turned red. Countless arms suddenly appeared in the space in front of Asma and grabbed Asma.  Asuma had no choice but to retreat.  Then these arms disappeared. Yakumo looked at Asuma and said, "Although Kurenai-sensei may like you, I haven't recognized you yet. You can't touch Kurenai-sensei in front of me."

    "Damn it, is this her illusion? How could she have such an ability?" Shikamaru watched from beginning to end. He was surprised by this illusion that could become reality, but more importantly, this illusion did not require any seals.  , and even the illusion that he could perform without saying a word made him somewhat helpless.

    "Don't hinder their fighting." Yakumo took down Hong's painting, and then drew the picture on a piece of paper again: "Otherwise, don't blame me for being rude." Everyone who didn't take action gritted their teeth and looked at it.  Yakumo just didn't dare to move because of Yakumo's magical illusion.

    The Thunder God Sword in my hand was slashing towards Kakashi with a 'dang' sound. The Thunder God Sword collided with the kunai. The Thunder God Sword cut off the kunai and slashed towards Kakashi's abdomen.  With a 'bang', Kakashi's figure disappeared.  "Shadow clone!" I exclaimed in shock,

    At this time, Kakashi appeared behind me, and put the kunai in his hand on my neck: "It's over, Naruto." With a 'bang', I turned into a piece of wood in front of Kakashi's eyes, "  Substitution Technique!" I fell from Kakashi's head, and the Thunder God Sword in my hand swiped repeatedly. In the blink of an eye, Kakashi was cut into several pieces by me.

    "Kakashi-sensei." Sakura exclaimed, then looked at me and said, "Naruto, why did you kill Kakashi-sensei?" The others also looked at me in surprise, they didn't expect it at all.  This happens.

    I stood on the ground. I didn¡¯t answer Sakura¡¯s words. Instead, I pressed the Thunder God Sword to the ground, and my hands were slightly tangled.Seal: "Ninpo Technique: Chaotic Lion Technique." The long golden hair behind me suddenly stretched out, and under my control, like a sword, it suddenly pierced the ground behind my feet.  'Boom' Kakashi suddenly emerged from the ground, and the entire right arm was densely stabbed by my long golden hair.  It is constantly bleeding.  As for what I chopped into several sections, it was just a piece of wood.

    "Kakashi-sensei!" Sakura's surprised expression when she saw Kakashi's figure was clearly visible.  At the same time, he headed towards Kakashi and treated Kakashi at the same time. After all, Kakashi didn't have much blood to shed.  "That's great. No bones were injured, so it will only take a few days to fully recover. But I won't be able to use this hand again for a short time."

    "That's too careless." Kakashi thought to himself, and then looked at me: "Naruto, how did you know I would be there."

    I took back my long hair, pulled up the Thunder God Sword on the ground and said: "Kakashi-sensei, you are already using the Sharingan. As your disciple, how could I not be prepared for you? But if the teacher is prepared,  That would be too passive, so I deliberately used the Substitute Technique to let your Sharingan see it. In this case, you would definitely use the same Substitute Technique to fool me. I deliberately stood on the ground just to let Kaka  Mr. Nishi, you went underground. During our seventh class graduation exam, Mr. Kakashi, you used the 'Heart Beheading Technique'."

    "So you still remember. That's why your hair didn't go deep into my arm when it stabbed me." Kakashi said sadly, then stretched out his left hand to pull down his forehead protector to block his Sharingan: "As  Ma, I can no longer participate in this battle, so I leave everything to you."

    Asuma took a puff of smoke and said, "I know, just have a good rest, Kakashi."

    Shino took a step forward and stretched out his hands. Countless bugs flew out of the sleeves of his hands, turning into a black mass, and then they all burrowed into the grass. I frowned slightly, and suddenly something moved in my heart. Just when I was about to speak, there was someone on the other side.  A voice came from here: "Ninpo Technique: Super Beast Pseudo Painting." Three lions suddenly jumped out of the scroll in Sai's hand, roaring and rushing toward me.  At this time, the bug flew out from the grass and took away the special kunai in the grass.  At the same time, the Thunder God Sword in my hand flicked across three lions, and the three lions turned into ink and scattered.

    "Okay, in this case, Naruto won't be able to use the 'Flying Thunder God Technique' when he's nearby." Ya immediately said: "Everyone attack! Use force to bring Naruto back. Ya Tong Ya." Two tornadoes headed towards  I danced over and ducked away.

    "Exercise tool¡¤Double-rising dragon" opens two scrolls every day, and dances the two scrolls like two dragons in the sky.  Then countless kunai, sickles, hammers, and iron forks emerged from the dancing scrolls at the two stations, and were thrown towards me every day. Almost the entire space was covered with this ninja tool.

    "It's useless, Tiantian, the wind is your nemesis." I put away the Thunder God Sword and formed a seal with both hands: "Wind Escape: Great Breakthrough." Then I suddenly opened my mouth and blew out waves of hurricane winds.  Tiantian's ninja tools were blown back by me.

    "It's not over yet!" Tiantian pulled his hands and saw all the ninja tools attacking me again.

    I made a slight seal with my hands and said: "Ninpo Technique: Needle Jizo." The long golden hair behind me immediately grew and completely surrounded me. All the ninja tools were hit on my hair. Although it covered my whole body,  Nothing works.  With a 'bang', I broke free from all the ninja tools.

    At this time, "Meat Bullet Chariot." A huge ball rolled towards me, "Yatongya." Yaya, who had just stood still, immediately attacked.  Shino didn't speak. He sealed all the special kunai in the scroll, and then released countless insects again.  Xiao Li held an iron rod and hit me from above.  Sai also drew five lions again and rushed towards me.

    I just wanted to move, but found that I couldn't move anymore.  "Shadow Imitation Technique, successful." Shikamaru said, standing behind Tenten.  A black shadow under his feet extended to my feet and merged with my shadow.  At this time, their attack was close.

    With a 'bang', the attacks of the group of them collided. Choji, Kiba, and Akamaru were knocked away. The iron rod in Xiao Li's hand was broken, and most of Shino's bugs were lost. Sai's five lions were completely  Disappeared.

    "You actually ignored my words" Yakumo's eyes immediately filled with anger when he saw the situation in front of him.  The drawing knife was stained with red paint and was drawn towards the drawing board. Suddenly a bunch of long golden hair was entangled in Yakumo's hand. I appeared next to Yakumo and said: "Wait, Yakumo, don't do anything to them."  Take action.¡±

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 169 Fierce Battle with Small Powers

    I looked at Asuma and the Hyuga clan and said, "Please help me watch these people and don't let them move easily com"

    "Okay, Naruto." Yakumo responded.  Then he took back his drawing knife.

    "It turns out that one was just a shadow clone! Naruto, when did you come out from there?" Shikamaru looked at me and asked doubtfully.

    "Just when I used Needle Jizo and was surrounded by Tenten's ninja tools. At that time, your line of sight will be blocked for a moment." I stood in front of them again and was only five meters away from them: "I will  I immediately used the shadow clone, because I know that Shikamaru you haven't launched an attack yet, and once you launch an attack, it will be the time to kill with one strike. I said, Shikamaru, you are a natural strategist, I  Thinking about this, Asuma, as your instructor, should know this very well, how could I not be on guard against you."

    "I see." Shikamaru said: "So you deliberately created an opportunity to make me think it was an opportunity. In fact, your body has already left, leaving only a shadow clone. Use this shadow clone to attract people like us to be fooled.  "

    I turned to look at the other people and said, "Do you still want to continue fighting?"

    "Of course!" Ya and Akamaru stood up and shouted: "If you don't come back with us, I will keep fighting with you. Woof."

    "Companies must cherish each other and never give up. This is the rule." Shino said calmly, pushing up the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose.

    "Naruto" Hinata looked at me, the prayer in her eyes clearly visible.

    "Naruto, please." Sakura placed her index fingers tightly on her chest: "Sasuke has left. Please, don't leave. I don't want you to leave too."

    "Naruto, you still remember the last time we fought!" Xiao Li reached out and took off the weights under his feet and said, "This time I want to fight you again."

    "Naruto, what will Ran Ran do if you leave?" Ino said, "She is still a little girl of several years old. What will she do without you?"

    "Naruto." "Naruto." "Naruto."

    Looking at the firm expressions on each of their faces, I was very moved. I lowered my head slightly and sighed: "I really don't want to fight with you! But I can't go back. From now on, Ran Ran will leave it to you. She is just a little girl."  She¡¯s just a girl, she doesn¡¯t know anything. Help me take good care of her. I¡¯m asking you, my companions.¡±

    Then I quickly formed a seal with both hands: "Wind Release: Thousand Faces of Wind." Then I opened my mouth and blew out bursts of hurricane winds. There were countless small wind blades in the wind. They began to avoid my attacks. When the wind stopped  , I have already disappeared in place.

    "Oops." Shikamaru secretly thought, and then wanted to run away, but I had already appeared behind Shikamaru, stretched out my hand and cut on Shikamaru's neck: "Have a good sleep! Remember not to stand while fighting next time.  Up front, you are a military advisor."

    With a 'bang', Shikamaru fell down, and then I ran towards Hinata. Hinata looked at me stupidly and didn't assume a fighting posture at all. I stretched out my hand and put it on Hinata's shoulder, and then gently  He hugged Hinata into his arms, and then kept moving, avoiding the attacks from behind: "Thank you, Hinata. I am very lucky to have met you, but I have to break my oath and can no longer protect you. I'm sorry, Hinata."  "I jumped up, avoiding Ya's attack, jumped onto a tree trunk and gently placed Hinata on the trunk. Seeing Hinata looking closely into my eyes, I smiled and stroked Hinata's cheek.  Cheek: "Have a good sleep! Hinata." Then he shouted: "Yakumo."

    Yakumo understood, and drew the drawing knife in his hand on the drawing board, and Hinata, who was leaning on the tree trunk, slowly closed her eyes: "Naruto" Hinata wanted to say something, but  He fell asleep before he could say anything.  Then the tree trunk automatically moved away, placing Hinata next to Yuyang Hong.

    Then I jumped down, dodged Shino's bug, and punched Xiao Li below. With Xiao Li's strength, I jumped towards Ino. Ino probably didn't expect that I would suddenly move towards her.  , so he didn¡¯t react at all and was knocked unconscious by me.  At the same time, he rolled back to widen the distance between him and his group.  Then the confrontation started again.

    In the short battle just now, I knocked out Shikamaru, who can control shadows, and Ino, who has the 'Shin-Changing Jutsu'. At the same time, Hinata was also hypnotized by Yakumo.

    I looked at the seven people in front of me: "Without Hinata's Byakugan and Shikamaru's wisdom, you are no match for me. You'd better retreat and let those Jonin come in!"

    "Even if I am not your opponent, I will take you back." Ya said loudly: "Akamaru!" Ya fell on the ground, Akamaru stood on the back of the cliff: "Inuzuka style¡¤human-animal hybrid transformation¡¤two heads  Wolf." With a bang, a huge white two-headed wolf appeared.?In front of me.

    Dingci took out a transparent box from his body and took out the yellow pills inside: "Curry Pills." After eating it, powerful chakra surged out of Dingci's body.

    "It seems like it's only been a little over a month!" I looked at Choji and said: "While chasing Sasuke, I heard that you took the family's secret medicine and was seriously injured. If you take it again now, it will be very harmful to your body.  .¡±

    "As long as I take you back." Dingci said, "It doesn't matter."

    "Eight Gate Dunjia¡¤Open the door, open." Xiao Li shouted loudly, and at the same time, a powerful chakra surged out of his body, and the ground he was standing on immediately cracked open.  Shino's eyes flashed under his sunglasses, and countless bugs gushed out from all parts of his body. With a stroke of the brush in Sai's hand, five lions immediately jumped out and looked at me closely.  Sakura, Tenten took a step back.

    I took a deep breath and said, "I won't be merciful anymore. I will use all my strength." As I said that, I jumped towards them.

    A green figure flashed, and Xiao Li appeared in front of me: "The Great Whirlwind of Konoha." Xiao Li's left foot kicked towards my head. I stretched out my hands and caught Xiao Li's left leg at the right time.  Feet, then a little bit, somersaulted, and the body passed Xiao Li.  He formed a seal with his hands in the air and said: "Ninja Technique: Lion Chaos Technique." His long golden hair flew up and stabbed towards Xiao Li like a sharp sword.

    "Partial Multiplication Technique¡¤Hand." Choji punched me, and his arm suddenly became dozens of times larger. The whole fist was even bigger than mine, and several of Sai's lions also rushed towards me.  Coming over, I changed the hand seals of my hands, and part of my long golden hair went towards Choji's fist, and part of my hair went towards the lions.

    "Second door, Ximen, open." Stronger chakra surged out of Xiao Li's body, and he was out of the attack range of my long hair with a vertical movement.  Choji also saw my long hair move away and retracted his fist.  But Sai's lion didn't dodge, it was pierced by my long hair and disappeared.  But Sai immediately drew it again, and when Shino moved his hands, all the bugs came towards me.  At the same time, Sai's lion pounced again.

    I took back my long hair and took out a kunai. There were several explosive charms on the kunai. I immediately threw the kunai towards Shino's bug and started to form seals with both hands.  Shino immediately controlled the insect and stopped it.  With a "boom", the explosive talisman exploded, and thick smoke covered me.  Suddenly, I started to jump out of the smoke.  Looking at the number, there are not even one thousand but also eight hundred.

    "Multiple shadow clones!" Sakura said: "Everyone, be careful. Only one is the main body, but each one is an entity."

    "Then we'll defeat them all." The two-headed wolf said, "Fang-toothed wolf." Then a violent whirlwind swept by, and suddenly my shadow clones were reduced a lot.

    "Whole Body Doubling Technique¡¤Taishan Pressure Down." Choji's entire body became extremely huge, and then his entire body was pressed down.  It also suppressed a lot of shadow clones.

    With full firepower, Xiao Li kept moving and attacking, and the number of shadow clones surrounding Xiao Li began to decrease.

    Shino controlled the bug and the bug completely surrounded my shadow clone.  Then the shadow clone disappeared.  But the shadow clones defeated by others all had chakra returned to my body. Only the shadow clone defeated by Shino disappeared together with the chakra.

    Sakai kept painting, and lions jumped out of his paintings, and then they kept fighting with my shadow clone.

    Tiantian and Sakura also started to deal with my shadow clone.  The number of my shadow clones is constantly decreasing.

    "Wolf fangs." The two-headed wolf suddenly opened its two mouths and bit off a lot of my shadow clones.

    I appeared on the head of the two-headed wolf, formed a seal with my hands and said: "Ninja Technique: Chaotic Lion Technique." The long golden hair immediately grew longer and completely wrapped around the two-headed wolf's body, and then slowly tightened.  Others wanted to come to the rescue, but they were tightly entangled by my shadow clone.

    "AwwAkamaru. Damn it." The two-headed wolf said, but as the hair continued to tighten, there was a 'bang' sound, a burst of smoke rose up, Kiba and Akamaru returned to their original state, and fell down, and the two people's eyes  He looked like he had fainted if he closed his eyes tightly.

    I caught them with my hair to prevent them from falling. After placing them on the ground, I took back my long hair, and then jumped into the group of my shadow clones. As they ran, they couldn't tell where my real body was.  .

    A shadow clone stood in front of Shino, looked at Shino's bug hands and said: "Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet." A small fire dragon headed towards Shino, because I am not a fire attribute, and the chakra of the shadow clone  There are not many, so the fire dragon created is only a very small one, but this is enough. Bugs are very afraid of fire.?.  Shino looked at the fire dragon and immediately withdrew his bug. I appeared behind Shino and punched Shino on the head.  Shino has even released the bugs in his body.  So the body had no defense and immediately fainted.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 170 Evacuation

    I merged into the shadow clone again, and then headed towards Sai.  .  com Sakura is a medical ninja. She is learning medical ninjutsu from Tsunade. She has not yet learned the magic power and is not strong yet. Tenten is a long-range attacker, and close combat is her fatal weakness.  The two of them were in danger under the attack of my shadow clone.  Dingci ate the curry pills, and the side effects of the drug will take effect soon. By then, without me having to do anything, Dingci will lose his fighting ability. Xiao Li, he has already opened a third door.  Now he has the strongest combat power, but the side effects of Eight Gate Dunjia are enough to make Xiao Li lose his combat power.  So I took one look and headed towards Sayi.

    The sound of "bang bang" sounded, and several of my shadow clones disappeared again. Sai did not look at the dozen shadow clones surrounding him, because he did not have time, so he could only keep drawing on the scroll, and then  A lion jumped out from the blank scroll, then jumped behind one of my shadow clones, and was scattered by another shadow clone.  For other people, I would be merciful and just knock them unconscious, but for Sakai, I don't know what mercy is.

    I watched Saii seize the opportunity and quickly form seals with his hands: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Fierce Wind Palm." A huge wind blade immediately took shape and shot towards Saii. Several lions were immediately cut into two pieces, and Saii immediately  After noticing it, he moved his feet and avoided the huge wind blade.  But Sai was already approached by my shadow clone. My shadow clones launched attacks at the same time. Sai had almost no chance to fight back before he was hit to the ground by my shadow clone. One of the shadow clones pulled out a kunai and aimed at Sai's  If Sai was stabbed in the neck, he would definitely die.

    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, the shadow clone disappeared.  A kunai fell.  Kakashi came over and said: "Naruto, no matter what Sai's identity was before, but now Sai is my subordinate, you can't kill him."

    Everything stopped for me. I looked at Kakashi, and suddenly I saw Kakashi¡¯s scarred right hand. After coming over for a while, I took a step forward and said, "Okay, Kakashi-sensei, but only  This time, if I meet Sai again next time, I will still kill him." With that said, I turned around and merged into all the shadow clones.  Kakashi stretched out his left hand to pick up the bruised Sai and took him back.

    Sakura and Tiantian have been defeated by my shadow clone, and are now leaning against the tree trunk weakly. Their bodies are covered with scars, but they are not big wounds, but even so, their physical strength has been exhausted.  Now he is panting continuously, hoping to regain his strength as soon as possible.  Choji also suffered from the side effects of the curry pills, and lay weakly on the ground, his hands trembling constantly, as if he wanted to get up again.

    When I saw this situation, I stood in front of Xiao Li, with my hands slightly forming seals, and all the shadow clones around me retracted. Xiao Li looked at me and shouted: "The fourth door, the injury door, open."  The eyeballs have disappeared, leaving only the whites of the eyes, and the whole body exudes a powerful aura. The ground should not be able to withstand Xiao Li's powerful power and crack.

    I frowned and looked at Xiao Li. I didn't expect that he would open the fourth door. In this case, Xiao Li's strength would be enhanced again. Xiao Li suddenly rushed over, very fast, and almost in the blink of an eye, his legs  Already kicked in front of me.  I moved my body backwards, put my hands on the ground, and an iron bridge made way for Xiao Li's flying kick.

    After Xiao Li was dodged by me, he stepped hard on the ground and rushed back immediately.  The fist hit me on the cheek, I stretched out my right hand, and a blue chakra ball immediately formed, and at the same time, chakra began to gather on my feet.

    When Xiao Li saw the chakra ball in my hand, he immediately left in front of me, came behind me, and kicked me sideways.  I didn't hide and let Xiao Li kick me in the back. Originally, Xiao Li didn't intend to hit me, but now he suddenly hit me, making him slightly dazed, but this was enough.  Grabbing Xiao Li's ankle, the palm of his right hand suddenly touched Xiao Li's belly. Xiao Li flew out, but Xiao Li did not fall to the ground because Akai broke away from Ningji instantly and caught him.  Xiao Li, who was knocked away by me, also removed the powerful spiral force of the 'Rasengan'.

    "I didn't expect that your strength has improved so much in such a short period of time." Akai looked at me and his expression became serious: "Xiao Li, who opened the fourth door, was defeated so easily by you."

    I shook my head: "No, Xiao Li was not defeated by me, but by the Eight Gate Dunjia. Although the Eight Gate Dunjia can gain powerful power in a short time, it also has great side effects. Xiao Li opened the Eight Gate Dunjia  Dunjia has been around for a while, and the side effects have already occurred, but Xiao Li has been enduring it. When Xiao Li attacks me, there will occasionally be a pause, and that pause is enough for me to do a lot of things."

    "Really?" Kai responded, then took a deep breath and said: "Next, let me be your opponent."?.  "

    I was just about to speak when Neji came over and stood beside me. He was panting slightly and his face didn't look good. However, the opponent he had been fighting with easily broke away from me. This shows that the two people are  There is still a big difference in strength.

    I looked at Neci and said, "How is it? What do you think of the strength of elite jounin?"

    "So strong." Neji calmed his breathing: "I never thought that their real jounin strength could be so strong. I can't even hold them back."

    "Take your time!" I said softly: "You still have great potential, but if you can't do it now, then work hard and you will surpass him" I paused slightly when I said this.  , because I saw Hinata Hizu and his group walking down, Yakumo looked at me and asked me what I should do.

    "Okay, Neji, our goal this time has been basically completed. We will see them for the last time and then fight with these strong men. It's time to leave now, otherwise, I'm afraid we will really fight to the death. You take it with you  Yakumo, let's go first. I will stand behind you." I whispered to Neji.

    Neji frowned: "You take Yakumo and leave, I will stop them. Besides, you are still our leader, how can you let me go and let you stay!"

    "Take Yakumo to the city of Whirlpool Country, preferably to a crowded place." I squinted my eyes slightly and looked at Hinata and Hiashi and the others and said softly: "I have the Flying Thunder God Technique, if I want to leave  , I¡¯m afraid no one can stop me yet. And Yakumo has the special kunai I gave her. As long as I have that, I can find you quickly."

    Neji thought for a moment, and then nodded: "I know. Just be careful." As he said that, Neji came to Yakumo's side. After saying a few words to Yakumo, Yakumo looked at me.  , I nodded gently.  Yakumo put away his drawing knife and drawing board, then lay on Neji's back. Neji looked at me, then turned and left.

    ??Others didn¡¯t know what was going on?  But after seeing Neji leaving with Yakumo on his back, and then the surrounding forest returned to the original forest, they immediately reacted, and several members of the Hyuga clan wanted to chase after them, but I had already expected this situation.  He straightened up and stood in front of them and said: "Go through me first!" Then he formed a seal with his hands and said: "Ninja Technique: Chaotic Lion Technique." His long golden hair started to dance, spread out, and  It was like countless sharp swords stabbing at those people.

    The Byakugan is really useful. After these people opened the Byakugan, the hairs that were invisible to the naked eye were unable to pierce them. They were all dodged by them. However, they could not fight back and could only barely dodge.

    "Fire Release¡¤Ashes Burning." Asma suddenly said, and then I noticed a hot, choking smoke rising from all around.

    I was slightly startled and said to myself: "Oh no." Then I immediately mobilized another chakra in my body: "Roar." I roared to the sky, and the powerful momentum directly blew away the smoke around me, and then my body seemed to be wearing a  Like a blood-red coat, two tails appeared dancing behind him.  When Asuma saw it, he stopped using the hand seal technique because he knew it was no longer needed.

    I attached my limbs to the ground and said coldly: "You should stay where you are first, otherwise, don't blame me, I won't be merciful anymore."

    Asuma looked at my blood-red eyes, and after a moment of silence, he looked at Hinata and Hinata and said, "Mr. Hinata, please take a look, where are Neji and the others now?"

    A member of the Hyuga clan opened his eyes, looked at it for a while and said: "I found it. It has left the border of the Country of Fire and is running towards the city of the Country of Whirlpool."

    "Hmm?" Sunset Red woke up, but Hinata was still asleep, but this is normal. Sunset Red's strength is far superior to Hinata, not to mention that Sunset Red is a genjutsu ninja.

    "Yakumo! Where is Yakumo?" Sunset Kurenai immediately looked at Yakumo's location as soon as she woke up. When she didn't find Yakumo, she shouted loudly. Then she noticed Hinata beside her, and at the same time, she also discovered,  I have used the power of the Nine Tails.

    "Yakumo will probably enter the city of Whirlpool Country soon!" I said: "Goodbye then. Everyone, if we have the chance, let's meet again, but maybe we will be enemies by then. Kakashi-sensei, please  Please help me take care of Ran Ran." As I said that, I took back the nine-tailed chakra on my body, made a slight seal with my hands and said: "Secret Technique: Flying Thunder God Technique." Then my figure disappeared in front of their eyes, only  A golden light was left in place

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 171 Inquire about information

    Using the 'Flying Thunder God Technique', I caught up with Neji and Yakumo almost instantly. The two of them were walking from the city of Whirlpool Country, and the distance was only a few hundred meters away.

    The three of us arrived at the city gate. The Country of Whirlpool is a country by the sea. There are no ninjas in this country, only some armed forces.  However, the nobles of the Kingdom of Whirlpool basically have some ninjas, of course, the kind of family ninjas.

    "Whirlpool City!" I looked at the city and said, "Let's go, let's find a place to rest first."

    We just wanted to enter the city, but the two gate soldiers pointed at Neji with their weapons: "You are not allowed to enter the city. We in Whirlpool City do not welcome rebellious ninjas. Especially rebellious ninjas in Konoha." Then they pointed.  Yakumo and I said: "You two are also his accomplices. You are the same. You are not allowed to enter the city."

    The three of us were slightly stunned, and then I sighed helplessly and said: "Well, Ningji, can't you wear the forehead protector somewhere else? Or wear it inside your neck like me. In that case, isn't it okay?  Is it easy for others to see you?"

    Ningji shook his head: "I want to keep the curse mark on my forehead firmly in mind."

    I shrugged, and then gestured to Yakumo. Yakumo nodded, clasped his hands together, and a red light flashed in his eyes. Then the two gate soldiers were stunned, and then looked at us without saying anything.  Then he returned to his post.  Ignore the three of us.

    The three of us walked into the city and quickly found a hotel.  The hotel owner is just an ordinary person. He doesn't care who comes to stay, as long as he has money, he can stay.

    "Naruto, how long will we stay here? Who are you looking for?" As soon as he returned to the room, Neji said: "Konoha will definitely send someone here. The Kingdom of Uzumaki and Konoha are close, and we are not suitable.  Stayed too long.¡±

    "The person I'm looking for is my mother, Uzumaki Kina. I got news that she is in the country of Uzumaki now. But I don't know the specific location." I said, "And I only know her name, and her  A photo of. By the way, the one we met once was the mysterious female ninja who appeared during the battle against Orochimaru at the 44th training ground in the second round of the Chunin Examination. She is my mother."

    Ningci thought for a while and suddenly said: "It turned out to be her, but she seemed to have shed a tear when she saw you. In this case, she should know your identity, so why didn't she come to find you?"

    "The group of elders!" I said coldly: "The group of elders never gave up monitoring me. It wasn't until I entered the Ninja Academy that the monitoring relaxed, but it never disappeared. So my mother didn't dare to come and recognize me. Otherwise, once  If we are discovered by the elders, there will probably be another war."

    Ningji nodded: "I know, no matter how long it takes, I will definitely help you find it."

    I shook my head: "No, we are only staying for one night. It is starting to get dark now. In a few hours, it will be late at night. By then, everyone will go home. We have not had any rest for a day. We  We also need to take a rest. In the next few hours, whether we find it or not, we will leave the Country of Whirlpool tomorrow morning, and Konoha's pursuers should arrive at noon tomorrow at the earliest. Just in time.  Get out of their sight.¡±

    "Then let's set off!" Neci said: "If we look for it earlier, we will have more hope."

    Yakumo said sadly: "I'm sorry, Naruto, my body and perception are too poor. Otherwise, I can help you find it. Unlike now, I can't help at all."

    "No, Yakumo. Your illusion is what I need most. Just like before, if the other party was not afraid of your illusion, then they would have swarmed me and Neji would have been captured by them." Then  I thought for a moment, then took out the photo and handed it to Yakumo and said, "Yakumo, you can ask the guests who are eating in the lobby of the hotel. Someone may know. You can also eat some by the way."

    "Yeah." Yakumo responded as he took the photo.

    I looked at Ningji and said: "Okay, Ningji, there are no ninjas in the Kingdom of Whirlpool. Only some noble families have some ninjas, so as long as you see someone with chakra flowing in their body, then we will go  Are you sure?" Then I looked at Yakumo and said: "In three hours, whether we are found or not, we will be back." Yakumo responded, and then Neci jumped out of the window, and I followed Neci's figure  out.  Then Yakumo also walked out of the room,

    Neji came directly to the tallest house, formed a seal with his hands and said: "Byakugan." Then the surrounding scenes poured into his eyes, and Neji began to look around, filtering them one by one, because as long as he found  It only matters if there are people with flowing chakra, so soon Neji found a dozen people with them.??People with flowing chakra gather together.

    Although I knew the possibility of it being my mother was very low, I still planned to go and have a look. Neji and I soon arrived at a very luxurious mansion.  After asking passers-by, I found out that this mansion was the residence of the general of the Kingdom of Whirlpool.  But the position of general is not a deterrent to me at all.  Neji and I immediately sneaked into the mansion.

    Under Neji¡¯s guidance, we quickly arrived at the dozen or so places with chakra fluctuations. It was a very luxurious house, where a dozen middle-aged people gathered together and were constantly competing.  But looking at them, they should only be at Chuunin level.

    Ningji looked around again, and after confirming that no one else had chakra in this mansion, the two of us left without disturbing anyone.  Our time is precious now and cannot be wasted fighting.  Then Neji looked around again, and after discovering another place, we left and headed there.

    After Yakumo left the room, he came to the lobby. There were many people in the lobby at this time. Although it was not full, it was almost there. After all, it was almost time for dinner. Yakumo found a seat, sat down and ordered something.  , and started asking other guests with the photos I gave her.  But nothing was gained.

    Time passed little by little, and Yakumo had already asked everyone in the hotel. Although there was no gain, Yakumo still asked some new people who entered the hotel.

    At this time, a woman wearing a black kimono walked into the hotel. Behind her was a tall man, but he completely hid himself in a black cloak. The two sat at a table and clicked casually.  got something.

    As soon as Yakumo saw the two of them, he walked towards them, but Yakumo did not notice that when Yakumo approached, the woman's right hand was already on a senbon.  Yakumo stepped forward and asked the woman: "Sorry to bother you, I want to ask, have you ever seen this person?" Yakumo said and handed the photo in his hand to the woman.

    The woman stretched out her other hand to take the photo from Yakumo, and was slightly startled: "I have indeed seen this person, but she should not have children."

    "Really?" Yakumo said in surprise: "Where have you seen her?"

    The woman looked at Yakumo and asked doubtfully: "You are not from Uzumaki City, are you? Who are you? Why are you looking for this person?"

    Yakumo was stunned for a moment, then said: "This person is my friend's mother and is very important to us. So please tell me."

    A glint flashed in the woman's eyes: "As far as I know, this person does not have any children. Although it is indeed her in your photo, I still don't believe that you and your companions are related to this person. Who are you?  Who is it?" The thousand books in the woman's hand are ready to be fired at any time: "I won't tell you anything unless I make it clear."

    Yakumo was a little anxious. After thinking about it, she decided to catch this woman first, because this woman had the information she wanted.  The woman held Senbon in her hand and pointed it at Yakumo's vitals.  As long as Yakumo makes any movement, the woman will attack with all her strength.

    On a rooftop in Whirlpool City.

    "We have already been to most places, and now there are two places where chakra flows. Wait, that place seems to be the hotel where we are staying." Neji rolled his eyes and said, "There are two people with chakra.  Kara flow, they are confronting each other, one of them should be Yakumo's, the other is unknown. But it shouldn't matter if Yakumo's genjutsu is so powerful!"

    "No." I objected: "Although Yakumo's genjutsu is powerful, her perception is too poor and she can easily be attacked by others. But if the other party is in Yakumo's genjutsu, that's another matter. But no matter  How about we go back and take a look right away." As I said that, I jumped up and walked towards the hotel.  Neji jumped up and followed him.

    Soon Neji and I returned to the hotel. I saw Yakumo confronting a woman with her back to us. Next to the woman was a man wearing a black cloak.  But I know that Yakumo has already activated the genjutsu.  Neji and I looked at each other and immediately ran towards them. When we were less than half a meter away from them, the scene in front of Neji and I began to change.

    ??Then I saw Yakumo sitting in front of the drawing board, holding a drawing knife in his hand and several senbons in his arms. The woman was holding several senbons in both hands. The woman had several burns and frostbite on her body.  It¡¯s just that I saw that this woman¡¯s back seemed a little familiar, as if I¡¯d seen her somewhere before?  But I didn't think of it for a moment.  But this person must be someone I know.

    Yakumo saw me and said: "Naruto, wait a minute, I'll clean up this place first."??people.  He actually made a sneak attack while talking.  "

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 172 Breaking into Daming Mansion

    "Naruto!" Before I could speak, the woman shouted, then turned to look at me and said with a smile, "It's really you, Naruto. Long time no see."

    I looked at the woman with a pure smile in front of me and nodded: "Yeah, long time no see, Shiro, no wonder your back looked so familiar to me just now, but I didn't expect to meet you here." Then I faced Yakumo.  Said: "Okay, Yakumo, you can dispel the illusion first. She is not an enemy."

    "Okay." Yakumo glanced at Shiro, then waved his hand, and the surrounding scene immediately disappeared.  The four of us returned to the lively hotel lobby again.  The frostbite and burns on Shiro's body disappeared immediately, but Yakumo's arm was still missing a few Senbons. However, unless something like a Senbon was pierced into a vital part, its lethality was very low.  After Neji helped Yakumo pull out a few Senbons, everything was fine.

    "So it's you, blond kid." Zabuza, wearing a cloak, said, "I didn't expect that we would meet again in the Country of Whirlpool."

    I nodded and said, "Yes, Zabuza, I didn't expect that we would meet under such circumstances. But how could you and Yakumo start a fight?"

    As soon as he said this, Yakumo immediately said: "By the way, Naruto, this woman has met your mother! But she refused to tell me. I wanted to catch her first, but she attacked me before I could do anything.  "

    Bai was stunned for a moment, pointed to the photo on the table and said, "Naruto, is this person your mother? Are you not with her?"

    "Well." I said with a somewhat sad expression: "Probably less than a month after I was born, she was forced to leave. I came to the Country of Whirlpool this time just to find her. But I only know her name and  She is just in the Kingdom of Whirlpool now."

    "You betrayed Konoha!" Zabuza said, looking at my neck and the forehead protector on Neji's forehead.

    "Yes." I responded, and then said: "Let's not talk about this for now, Bai, have you really seen my mother? When and where? Please tell me."

    Shiro nodded and said: "I have indeed seen this person. After Mr. Zabuza and I left the Country of Waves, we came to the Country of Whirlpool and settled here. I don't want to kill anyone anymore, and Mr. Zabuza can't  He used too much force, so Mr. Zabuza and I didn't live a good life. Later, I met her. She always took good care of us and some orphans nearby. But she never said that she had a child. So  I saw that your companion suddenly inquired about this person and said that he was her child. In addition, Mr. Zabuza and I had recently been attacked by ANBU of Kirikage Village and planned to leave the city today, so we were a little wary of everyone.  Seeing that she seemed to be thinking of taking action, I took action in advance."

    I nodded and said, "I understand, it's just a misunderstanding. So Bai, do you know where my mother is?"

    "I know." Bai suddenly said with a look of embarrassment: "It was just a few days ago"

    When I looked at Bai's look, I knew something was not simple, so I immediately said, "What happened a few days ago?" My voice began to become colder, and a trace of blood red flashed across my eyes.

    Bai paused for a moment, then said: "Just a few days ago, when I went out to buy some things, I suddenly found her sitting in a luxurious carriage, entering the Daming Mansion with the daimyo of the Kingdom of Whirlpool. As for  Why, I don¡¯t know. And I haven¡¯t seen her again for several days. In addition, some gossip began to spread in the city"

    "Daimyo." Before Bai could finish speaking, I stood up and said coldly: "Ningji carries Yakumo on his back, let's go meet the daimyo of Whirlpool Country. Let's see what's going on? Or  It seems good to make a big fuss and kill one or two famous people before leaving here." With that said, I jumped out of the hotel.  Neji carried Yakumo on his back and followed my figure as he left.

    "Wait, Naruto." Bai shouted behind me, but I had already left.

    "Hehe. It's interesting." Zabuza walked out of the hotel and said: "Shiro, let's go over and have a look. The blond kid has betrayed Konoha and seems to be having another brainstorm in the Country of Whirlpool. Let's go and see what happens.  How about it?"

    "Okay, Mr. Zabuza, let me carry you!" Shiro said, carrying Zabuza behind him, leaving and jumping towards our departing figures.

    Neji and I stood in the shadows not far from the gate of Daming Mansion. There were six people dressed as soldiers standing guard at the gate.  Neji stared at the Daming Mansion with his white eyes open, and after a while he said: "There are barriers around it, in a circular shape covering the entire mansion, and it is a double-layered barrier, with the inner layer being a warning bell barrier.  , once touched, it will be immediately discovered by the person who set up the barrier. The outside is a hidden barrier. Because of this barrier, it is difficult to see what is going on inside.??I didn't notice any chakra fluctuations here at the beginning.  However, the two layers of enchantments are not high-level enchantments and do not have any attack power or protective power.  "

    My eyes froze slightly and I said, "Is there any way to remove this barrier without disturbing others?"

    Ningji shook his head: "Although these two layers of wards are not high-level wards, it is very simple to lift them, but the person who set up this wards is very powerful. He set up a trap where the wards are lifted. As long as you go  When the barrier is lifted, the trap will be activated. If the trap is lifted first, the barrier will be triggered again. So no matter what, the people inside will be alarmed!"

    "Really! I know." After saying that, I walked out of the shadows, took out the Thunder God Sword, input the wind attribute chakra, and the golden sword blade immediately appeared: "Since the people inside will be alarmed no matter what, then we  Just break in openly! I want to see what's so special about this Daming Mansion?" Then I walked towards the gate of Daming Mansion, with Neji and Yakumo following me.

    "Who are you three?" The gatekeeper immediately noticed our presence, and then he was shocked when he saw the forehead protector on Ningji's forehead: "Oh no, it's a traitorous ninja, and it's a traitorous ninja from Konoha. Please inform us quickly."  Daming." As he said that, the six people immediately opened the door and retreated into the mansion. They didn't even close the door, but it didn't matter to us whether it was closed or not, although the wall of Daming Mansion was eight meters high.  But there is no difference in our eyes.  But if the gate is open, we will naturally go through the gate.

    Just after we entered the mansion, after a while, countless soldiers came from all directions and surrounded the three of us.  Each of them holds a knife or a gun, and there are even many archers on the rooftops and walls.

    "Naruto, what should I do?" Yakumo asked.

    I looked around and said, "Just kill them."

    At this time, a man in his fifties or sixties, dressed in luxurious clothes, walked out, followed by ten ninjas.  Neji opened his eyes and took a look and said: "Those ninjas only have chakra at the chunin level. It's just that the ninja in the middle has reached the peak of chunin."

    "Who are you, and why do you come to my mansion?" the man asked.

    "Your mansion?" I asked: "So, you are the famous name of the Kingdom of Whirlpool?"

    "That's right. It's me." The man said.

    I nodded: "Very good. In this case, there is no need for me to look for you." Then I gathered chakra at my feet, and appeared in front of the daimyo. I formed a seal with my hands: "Ninja Technique: Chaotic Lion"  Technique." My hair grew suddenly, and in a blink of an eye it was tightly entangled with the daimyo and those ninjas who had no time to react.  Only the one who reached the pinnacle of Chuunin escaped my hair.  Then he looked at me in shock, turned around and left.  I didn't chase because my goal had been achieved, and then I stepped a little closer, and in the blink of an eye I was back to Neji and Yakumo, but my hair was tightly entangled with the Daimyo of the Uzumaki Country and the other nine.  Ninja.

    The archers around us drew their bows into the shape of a full moon and pointed them at the three of us.  But if you look carefully, you will find that the fingers of these archers are trembling slightly.

    I made a slight seal with my hands, and the daimyo who was tightly entangled with me was immediately lifted in front of me by my hair: "I heard that Uzumaki Kinai entered the daimyo mansion a few days ago, where is she now?"

    "Humph" The great man snorted coldly, then turned his head and stopped looking at me.

    "Ah, ah, ah." Suddenly the archers on the city wall let out screams, and all the bows in their hands fell down, and these archers all had a thousand books stuck in their wrists.

    "Excellent accuracy. Even better than Tiantian." Ningci praised: "Each Senbon was pierced into the vagina the size of a needle. Although no blood flowed out, even if the Senbon was pulled out, they would still be short.  Restore combat effectiveness within time."

    Then Haku appeared next to us with Zabuza on his back and said: "In this case, you don't have to worry about being attacked by those archers." The daimyo looked at Haku who suddenly appeared, with some surprise in his eyes.

    "Since we can make them lose their combat effectiveness in an instant, and also take away their lives in an instant, do you want to try it?" I looked at the daimyo and said.  But he still kept his mouth tightly closed and didn't say a word.  "Don't you want to talk?" As soon as the mark on my hand changed, I raised the daimyo in front of Yakumo: "Yakumo, use genjutsu on him. I want to see how long he can last under your genjutsu.  ?¡±

    "I know." Yakumo responded, then he closed his hands, his eyes glowed with blood-red light, and then the daimyo fainted.  Then I let go of the name.

    I clasped my hands together slightly and said, "Since your name is so great, why don't you agree?"??, then I will go on a killing spree.  "My hair began to tighten, and soon blood marks appeared on the bodies of the ninjas, and blood began to drip.

    "Stop, Naruto."

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 173 The Prince of the Kingdom of Whirlpool

    A female voice sounded in my ears, and a red-haired woman appeared in front of me and grabbed my hand and said, "Stop, Naruto. .com You can't do anything to them."

    I looked at the woman in front of me with trembling hands: "You areMom, I finally found you. I miss you so much." I hugged Qinai tightly in front of me. He is my mother, although  We didn¡¯t get along too much, but I was an orphan in my previous life and never received maternal love, so for Qinai, she has always been my spiritual sustenance.

    The hair behind me automatically went back.  The nine ninjas with their hair all fell to the ground with a 'bang', but they were now bloody.  Just not dead yet.

    My mother hugged me gently and said, "Yes, Naruto, I can finally hold you in my arms. I never thought that I would have such a day." Crystal tears fell on my cheeks.  .  Everyone around looked at us in surprise, especially the soldiers surrounding us, the expressions on their faces were really wonderful.

    After a while, my mother let go of me, and then looked at the unconscious Daimyo of Uzumaki Country who fell on the ground and quickly stepped forward to help him up, and then began to remove the genjutsu, but Yakumo's genjutsu is not that easy to remove, mother  After trying for a while, there was still no response, so he said, "Naruto, hurry up and undo the genjutsu."

    "No." I refused without thinking.

    My mother was stunned and didn't expect that I would answer like this, but when she saw the daimyo sweating all over her body, she knew something was wrong and begged me: "Naruto, maybe there is something wrong with him? But mom  Please, please. Release the illusion quickly!"

    Looking at my mother who was pleading, I turned around and said, "Yakumo." Yakumo nodded and clasped his hands together, and then the daimyo stopped sweating.  I originally wanted to talk to my mother, but my mother focused all her attention on that daimyo. This made me very angry. Murderous intent began to appear in my eyes, and the murderous aura in my body continued to rise.  It was just that I was still suppressed in my body for the time being. Neji, who had the strongest perception, took a step back, and at the same time put his body in a fighting posture, and then said a few words softly to Yakumo.  Yakumo nodded.

    After a while, the daimyo finally woke up. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw my eyes, and then found that his mother had helped him up. He immediately took her mother's hands and said, "Qinai, why are you out?  Get out of here quickly. I will block everything here for you."

    My murderous intention became even stronger. Neji and Yakumo were ready to take action at any time. My mother smiled at the daimyo and said, "It's all just a misunderstanding. Dad, come here, let me introduce it to you."

    "Wait." My murderous intention suddenly suffocated and disappeared instantly. I opened my eyes wide and said, "Mom, what did you just call this person?" Neji and Yakumo were also stunned.

    "Mom?" The name also said in shock: "Qinai, did that person call you mom?"

    My mother walked up to me and took my hand and introduced the daimyo: "Dad, he is my and Minato's son, Naruto. For some reasons, I was forced to leave when he was not even a month old.  I found him, but I didn¡¯t expect that he actually came here on his own.¡± Then my mother introduced me: ¡°Naruto, he is the daimyo of the Uzumaki Country, Uzumaki Makoto, and also my mother¡¯s father, your grandfather, and my mother has been there since she left Konoha.  Staying in the Country of Whirlpool, I occasionally go to Konoha to see you, but I can't get close to you. There are too many ANBU around you, so I can only look at you from a distance. The closest I got was during the Chunin Exam.  "

    I was speechless. It turned out that all the fighting for a long time was in vain. Uzumaki looked at me and smiled and said: "You are the grandson I have never met. I didn't expect that we would meet under such circumstances."

    I nodded: "Yeah, I didn't expect that. I originally thought that my mother was the only family member left, but I didn't expect that there was a grandpa. I'm really sorry just now. I just heard that my mother didn't exist after she entered Daming Mansion.  came out, and there were some rumors in Whirlpool City, so I thought"

    "Haha. It doesn't matter." Uzumaki laughed and said: "If this were not the case, I would not know that my grandson is so powerful that he can arrest me and all the guards around me with just one move. More  What¡¯s important is that you still have so many powerful companions.¡±

    "Haha." I smiled sheepishly.

    "Come here, let's hold a banquet. I want to honor my grandson and his companions. From now on, he will be the little prince of my country of whirlpool." Uzumaki Zhen announced loudly.

    "Yes, Your Majesty." The soldiers around him immediately put away their weapons and retreated.

    Mom pulled me up and said, "Come on, Naruto and Naruto's friends, please come with me." Neji and Yakumo followed behind me.

    ?Zabuza looked at my figure and said: "I didn't expect that this brat's identity is really noble, Minato. From the establishment of Konoha until now, there has been only one person named Minato. The fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato. It turns out that this brat is actually  The son of the Fourth Hokage of Konoha, no wonder he can use the Flying Thunder God Technique. At that time, I should have thought, who else except the descendants of the fourth generation can possess the Flying Thunder God Technique! But think about it, this kid's  My mother is the princess of the Kingdom of Whirlpool, and only with this status can she be worthy of being the Hokage of Konoha."

    Bai opened his mouth and said, "Master Zabuza, what are we going to do next?"

    "Follow me." Zabuza said softly: "As the son of the Hokage and as a prince, I think it would be good for us to stay with this brat for the time being. And I am very curious as to why this brat, as the son of the Hokage, would betray  Where is Konoha? Maybe we can find a common language with him." "Yes, Zabuza-sama." Shiro responded without any hesitation, and then the two men followed behind Neji and Yakumo.

    Soon the banquet started, Uzumaki sat at the main seat, my mother and I sat under him, and next came Neji and the others.  The banquet ended quickly. After all, this banquet was not important. What was important was that I had found my mother.  After the party, we all gathered in my room.  Start talking about things in the future.

    "Mom, it has been more than ten years since you returned to the Kingdom of Whirlpool. Why is there no news about you in the Kingdom of Whirlpool? Instead, there are so many rumors." I asked with some confusion: "If it weren't for Bai, I would  Don¡¯t know how to find you yet?¡±

    Mom shook her head and said: "I practiced with Minato under the guidance of Teacher Jiraiya very early, so I didn't stay in the Country of Whirlpool for long, and the people here didn't have much respect for me.  Impression. Twelve years ago, I left Konoha and returned to the Country of Uzumaki. Originally, my father wanted to restore my status as a princess, but the Country of Uzumaki and the Country of Fire are not far apart. In order not to cause trouble to the Country of Uzumaki,  , so I stayed in Daming Mansion as a ninja. Later, because I came in and out a lot, and the civilians didn¡¯t know my true identity, there were some rumors."

    I nodded: ¡°So that¡¯s what happened!¡±

    My mother hugged me gently and said: "Because of these rumors, my father has decided to announce my identity as a princess in a few days, so I can no longer go out as casually as before. I originally thought I would never have the chance to see her again."  It's your turn, Naruto, I didn't expect you to come here. From now on, you will stay in the Kingdom of Uzumaki as the prince of the Kingdom of Uzumaki. Can you help mom take charge of the Kingdom of Uzumaki?"

    "Yes." Uzumaki said: "I am already old. This daimyo position has been occupied for a long time. I only have a daughter, Qinai. I must announce her identity as soon as possible and let her become the daughter of the Kingdom of Uzumaki.  Daimyo, otherwise, our Country of Uzumaki will fall into the hands of others. And the power of ninjas is strong. Our Country of Uzumaki only has a group of chunin, and only Kinai has the strength of Jonin. With Naruto here  , I can feel more at ease."

    I looked at my mother and shook my head: "Mom, you should already know about my betrayal of Konoha!"

    Mom nodded: "Although no news has come out yet, looking at the forehead protector in your neck and the forehead protector on the forehead of the Hyuga clan member, you should have betrayed Konoha. But this is okay, as long as you recover  As the prince of the Uzumaki Kingdom, I think Konoha will not look too deeply into you. After all, the third generation of Konoha will not easily start a war. The third generation's desire for peace is not that of those of us who have not experienced the war.  People can understand it. Just for the sake of peace, the three generations will pay any price."

    "Maybe." I responded: "The third generation may not investigate me deeply, but the elders will never let me go." I said, "Mom, you should know that my father sealed the Nine Tails in my body.  Inside, on the one hand, it is to prevent the Kyuubi from invading Konoha, but on the other hand, my father hopes that Konoha will regard me as a hero. However, in order to let everyone get out of the haze as soon as possible, the third generation concealed my identity, and the elder group used  This is a big publicity that I am the Kyuubi, and they plan to train me into an ultimate weapon. Although I have not been persecuted too much by the elders due to the third generation's obstruction, my life in Konoha is not good.  The goal of the Council of Elders has been half achieved. If I had stayed in Konoha, what would the Council of Elders do to me? But now that I betray Konoha, the Council of Elders will never let me go, just because of me  With the nine tails in my body, the elders will not let me go. Even if I become the prince of the Kingdom of Whirlpool, it will be the same. If I stay in the Kingdom of Whirlpool for a long time, it will only bring huge disaster to the Kingdom of Whirlpool.  .So I won¡¯t stay here.¡±

    "Really?" Mom's eyes dimmed.

    "What's more, the one I builtorganize.  I looked at Neji and Yakumo and said, "Although there are only three of us in this organization now, I still have to think about them."  "

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 174 Zabuza and Shiro join

    "Organization?" Except for the three of us, everyone else was stunned. Zabuza narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the three of us, with a glimmer of light flashing in his eyes.  At the same time, a glimmer of light flashed in Uzumaki's eyes.

    Uzumaki laughed loudly and said: "As expected, he is my grandson. He established an organization at such a young age." After laughing for a while, Uzumaki looked at Neji, Yakumo, Zabuza and Haku and said: "That's right.  Grandson, would you please introduce these friends of yours first? Let grandpa get to know them too."

    I nodded and was about to speak, but my mother said: "Okay, dad, let's not talk about it for now. Let's let Naruto and his companions have a good rest. They have been tired for a day. They should have a good rest."  Well, if you have anything to say, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow! Anyway, Naruto won¡¯t leave soon.¡±

    "No, Mom. I plan to leave tomorrow." When I heard what my mother said, I felt something was wrong, but I still said it.

    "Huh? Why? Naruto." Mom immediately said, "Why are you leaving tomorrow? Can't you stay a few more days?"

    Uzumaki Shinya said: "Yes, Naruto, can't you stay a few more days? We have just met, can't we want to get along with each other for a few more days? What's more, in a few days, your mother Kina will resume her status as the princess of Uzumaki Country.  Yes, don¡¯t you want to take a look?¡±

    "It's not that I don't want to, it's that I can't." I said: "I rebelled against Konoha and fought a battle with the pursuing troops at the border of the Fire Country and the Whirlpool Country. The three of us got rid of them, but  They will still come after them, and I am afraid that the elders will make great efforts this time, and they will come tomorrow at the latest, and we must leave the Kingdom of Whirlpool tomorrow."

    Mom thought for a moment and said: "Yes, the power of the elders should not be underestimated. If they hadn't stood still back then, maybe Minato wouldn't have had to sacrifice himself. Well, Naruto, I support you. But since you have established an organization, then  You must need a lot of money. Tomorrow, mom will give you all her own money to help you establish an organization."

    "Thank you, Mom." I said.

    "Naruto." Uzumaki said: "I can also give you part of the money from the treasury, but Naruto, where do you plan to go? After leaving the country of Uzumaki, where do you plan to go? You should  Is there nowhere to go?"

    I just wanted to speak, but my mother, who was holding me gently, suddenly tightened her hands. I was slightly confused, but kept saying, "I really have nowhere to go, but I plan to leave the Country of Whirlpool first. Then I will leave."  Wherever we go, it counts? Then we will build our own organizational base."

    Uzumaki nodded and said: "I see, I know, if you need anything, just ask, grandpa will definitely help you."

    "Okay, Naruto, let's have a good rest." Mom took my hands and kissed my forehead gently, stood up and said, "Mom will come see you tomorrow morning." I nodded, and as I spoke, my mother said  Uzumaki left together.  I looked deeply at my mother's leaving figure, and there was a note on the palm of my right hand.

    After Uzumaki and his mother left, Zabuza looked at me and said, "Hey kid, are you interested in letting Shiro and I join your organization? Although I have lost my power, Shiro's ability is still pretty good. Of course.  , I don¡¯t have much ability now, it doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t join.¡±

    I was about to answer just now, but when I saw the note in my hand, I thought for a moment.  "Neji!" I said, "Look around. Don't let others spy on us."

    Ningji nodded, formed a seal with his hands and said: "Byakugan." The room and the scene outside the room all entered Neji's eyes.  Neji looked at it for a while and shook his head. He retracted his white eyes and gasped slightly: "Is there anyone around?" I nodded.

    "Conditions?" I crossed my arms and looked at Zabuza and said, "Tell me your conditions, and if they are reasonable, I will agree."

    "You can help us fight off Kirikage's pursuit or dodge." Zabuza said with interest: "This is my condition. It's very simple."

    "Hmph." I looked at Zabuza and Haku, and at the same time I kept thinking about Zabuza's conditions in my mind. On the surface, Zabuza's conditions were very simple, but in fact they were not simple. First of all, my identity, the son of Hokage and  The identity of the prince of the Kingdom of Whirlpool made him somewhat interested. Secondly, there are only three people in my organization including myself, so Bai Yi's status will naturally not be low if he joins. If it develops into a large organization in the future, then his status will naturally be  A rising tide lifts all boats.  Even if the development is unfavorable and the organization is destroyed, there is no loss to them. It is just a waste of time. After all, they have to leave the Kingdom of Whirlpool, but they just have a few more people to go with them.  Third, he and Bai were being attacked by Kiri Shadow's pursuit force and joined my organization. Naturally, I would not sit idly by.

    ??I thought for a while and then said: "Okay, I agree. You two will join my organization. But" I paused slightly and said: "Although our organization has just been established, there are only a few people.  , but there are two rules that must be said. Our organization is absolutely not allowed to attack one's own companions. Otherwise, even if I escape to the ends of the earth, I will definitely let the other party know that death is sometimes much better than living."

    "That's no problem!" Zabuza said, "We will not give up on our companions."

    I nodded: "Second, since you have joined my organization, you must obey my orders. You can give me opinions, but you cannot question me. Do you understand?"

    Zabuza was silent, and he looked at me. From my eyes, he saw the answer he wanted. Zabuza thought carefully for a while before nodding, and said with a little bitterness: "Okay, we agree.  .¡±

    I looked at Bai and said, "What about you? Tell me your answer."

    "Mr. Zabuza's idea is my will." Shiro said.

    "No." I denied: "You are wrong. Shiro, since you and Zabuza have joined my organization, then my will is your idea. Zabuza can only exist as your companion, but cannot  Become your will, otherwise, I will be the only one to kill Zabuza."

    Both Zabuza and Haku were stunned, and then Zabuza nodded suddenly, looking at me with a trace of approval in his eyes, while Haku asked hesitantly: "Why?"

    "After joining, we will all be his subordinates. No personal leader would want his subordinates to disobey him but obey others more." Zabuza did not wait for my answer, and immediately said to Shiro: "Shiro, from now on you  You are no longer my tool. From now on, you will be Naruto's tool. If something happens to me and Naruto at the same time in the future, you can only be one person, and that is Naruto. You can give your life for Naruto, but you can no longer do it for me.  Give your life. Do you understand what I mean?"

    "Mr. Zabuza" Shiro looked at Zabuza in surprise.

    "Did you hear that?" Zabuza shouted immediately.

    "Yes, Mr. Zabuza." Shiro responded as he watched Zabuza lower his head, then walked up to me and said, "Naruto-sama. Please carry me with you like a tool from now on."

    I looked at Shiro, then at Zabuza and said, "From now on, you can help me manage intelligence. This is too important. I need an experienced person to help me manage it." Zabuza nodded without answering, and I continued  Said: "Zabuza, my organization is called 'Wind Blade Poten' and I am named 'Zi Wei'. Your code name is 'Jumen'. I will not participate in the battle and manage all the information of the organization."

    Zabuza nodded and said: "Yes." At the same time, he thought to himself: "This is the biggest gamble in my life. I am not willing to spend my whole life escaping from Kirikage's pursuit. If that is the case, I would rather gamble on this. Don't  Disappoint me, 'Ziwei' Uzumaki Naruto."

    I looked at Bai and said, "In my name, Ziwei, your code name will be Taiyin from now on."

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Bai responded.

    I took out a scroll and made a slight seal with my hands. With a bang, more than a dozen black divine robes appeared from the scroll: "You can each choose one. Then you can get to know each other."

    Zabuza and Haku casually picked up a god-control robe and put it on, and then Neji spoke first: "I am Hyuga Neji, codenamed 'Pojun', I am good at taijutsu and Byakugan." Then Yakumo said: "  My name is Kurama Yakumo, and my codename is 'Tenjo'. Genjutsu ninja."

    "Momochi Zabuza. Kirikage rebels against the ninja." Zabuza said: "A few months ago in the Land of Waves, I dealt with the leader of Ziwei, Naruto. At that time, Naruto was a kid who had just become a ninja.  It¡¯s just the head, but at that time, the meridians in the whole body were disabled by Konoha¡¯s copy ninja Hatake Kakashi, and I can no longer use chakra. I can only live like this now. But I didn¡¯t expect that in such a short time, that  The kid has grown to this point."

    "Mizunazuki Haku." Haku said: "It has always existed as Zabuza-sama's tool, and his ability is ice escape. I met Naruto with Zabuza-sama a few months ago."

    "Huh. That's it." I looked at the note in my hand and said coldly.  Neji, Yakumo, Zabuza and Haku all looked over with some confusion.  I handed the note in my hand to them: "When my mother left just now, she quietly put it in my hand." I handed the note in my hand to Neji, and then Neji passed it down one by one.

    After Zabuza looked at it, he smiled softly and said, "Uzumaki is it true? He is really a qualified monarch, isn't he?"

    "Ah!" I responded: "He is indeed a very qualified monarch! Well, sinceIn this case, let's take a rest early. In a few hours, we will leave the Kingdom of Whirlpool.  "

    "Yes!" Then Neji and the others left separately.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 175 Transactions in the Country of Snow

    It was late at night, and there was no one on the street. Even the elite soldiers of Daming Mansion looked drowsy.  It's already midnight.

    "Go to Konoha Village in the Land of Fire immediately and hand this letter to Hokage-sama as soon as possible. Remember that no one can find it." Uzumaki Shin said as he handed the letter in his hand to the chunin who had the peak chuunin ability.  .

    "Yes, Your Majesty." The man responded, then took the letter from Uzumaki's hand and immediately left Uzumaki's room.

    Uzumaki sighed slightly, looked at where my room was and said: "Naruto, don't blame grandpa, if you are willing to stay, I will naturally help you for the country of Uzumaki, but since you have decided to leave  , then don¡¯t blame grandpa, I can¡¯t easily offend the country of fire, this is also for the people of the country of whirlpool.¡± Uzumaki looked at the bright moonlight outside, after a while, Uzumaki turned around and returned to his room  .

    "Huh." I took a few deep breaths, suppressed the murderous intention in my heart, and said softly: "Just like what my mother left in the note. Once I have no interest in the Kingdom of Whirlpool, then  My grandpa was the first person who did something bad to me. No wonder, when I saw my mother for the first time, she would say, 'What could be wrong with him?' Forget it, let it go for the sake of my mother's sake.  He, Neji, Yakumo, Haku, Zabuza, my mother has prepared the boat at the dock, let's leave overnight. This time we are going to our base." As I said that, I gently jumped out of the original  On the ground, Neji carried Yakumo on his back, and Haku carried Zabuza on his back and followed me.

    We arrived at the pier without disturbing others. My mother stood alone in front of a small boat on the pier. She looked at me, took out a small baggage and said, "Naruto, this contains my mother's savings over the years."  , you need money in many places to build an organization. Although the money is not a lot, you should accept it."

    I shook my head: "Mom, why don't you leave with me? You don't have anything to do here anyway?"

    "No." Mom objected: "Naruto, dad is old, I can't leave dad, and dad is overworked. As he said himself, he can't be a famous name in the Country of Whirlpool for too long. I must  Just stay. Second point, if you hadn¡¯t established an organization, maybe I would have followed you out of the Kingdom of Whirlpool, but now that you have established an organization, being an organization will inevitably require a lot of intelligence and money. I will stay here  Here, we are here to provide you with intelligence and financial resources to help you establish an organization as soon as possible."

    I was silent for a while and said: "I understand. You must take good care of yourself, Mom." As I said that, I took the baggage from my mother's hand.

    "You too, Naruto." Mom helped me straighten the black god robe and said, "You have to take good care of yourself and don't work too hard. Remember, you still have many companions!" Mom  After nagging for a long time, he waved his hand and said: "Okay, Naruto, let's leave early! Konoha's pursuers will catch up soon."

    I nodded: "I know, Mom. I'm leaving. I'll come back to see you." After saying that, I turned around and stepped onto the boat on the dock. Neji and others also walked up, and then I walked towards my mother.  Waving his hands, he controlled the boat to leave the dock and sail into the sea

    Just five hours after we left, not long after dawn, a group of people wearing animal masks and black cloaks came to Daming Mansion in the Kingdom of Whirlpool, and soon completely occupied the room where I was resting.  surrounded.  But they were destined to gain nothing, because several of us had already left.  The only thing they gained was the evidence that I had actually rested in this room.

    A few days later, the news that I escaped from Konoha spread to the Land of Fire and spread to the surrounding areas. At the same time, the identity of the fourth generation son also came out. "The son of the fourth generation Hokage betrayed Konoha." Suddenly, Konoha was in  The reputation among other ninja villages plummeted.  The reputation of the elders in Konoha has hit rock bottom.  The group of elders designated me as a traitorous ninja and issued a wanted order, but then the princess of Uzumaki Country, Uzumaki Kina, confirmed my identity as the fourth son of Uzumaki Country, and then announced that I was the prince of Uzumaki Country, and at the same time issued a notice to Konoha  Question, because of this incident, it almost triggered a war between the Fire Country and the Whirlpool Country.  However, the third generation eliminated this war and at the same time took back my wanted order.

    But these have nothing to do with me. After a few days of driving, the small boat we made came to the country of ice and snow. I looked at the ice and snow in front of me and sighed secretly: "I didn't expect to come again so soon.  Come here." Then I turned to look at the other people and said, "Okay, let's go to Fenghua City first. From now on, we will establish our base here."

    "Is it here?" Zabuza looked around and said, "Snow Country, the location here is quite good, and the wood??There is also enough distance.  If we establish an organizational base, it shouldn't be easily destroyed by other forces, but I think we should go meet the famous names of this country first.  After all, this is their territory.  "

    "I remember it seems that this is not your first time here." Ningci said: "I remember that you seemed to have another mission to escort an actor to the Land of Snow for filming. Later, the actor seemed to have become Snow Country.  The name of the country, she is not the one you want to see."

    I nodded: "Yes, that's her. And I had a deal with her back then? I originally thought it would take some time before I could use it, but I didn't expect to use it again so soon. Forget it, let's go.  There is still some way to get to Fenghua City." As I said that, I looked at the island in front of me and the castle deep in the island, and jumped directly to the shore, naturally followed by the four of them.  It was still completely white all around.  Nothing seems to have changed.

    I stepped into Fenghua City. Fenghua City has not changed much, but the number of people seems to have increased a lot.  I asked people around me about the daimyo, and got the news that everything was normal, so I headed directly towards the daimyo mansion. This time I did not break in. I asked someone to inform me, and then I stood at the door.  Wait.

    After a while, Fenghua Koyuki, who was dressed seriously, ran out directly. When he saw me, there was an excited look in his eyes: "Naruto, I heard that you left Konoha? I thought it would take a long time to see you.  It's been a long time, I didn't expect you to come here. I'm really, really happy." After saying this, Fenghua Xiaoxue paused slightly, and then immediately said: "Okay, Naruto, it's very cold outside.  Come in quickly." As he said that, he pulled me into Daming Mansion without any explanation.

    There were many general-looking people wearing armor in the Daming Mansion, and the Third Taifu was also there. After seeing me, the Third Taifu immediately sent those general-looking people away after seeing me.  Now there are only Fenghua Xiaoxue, Third Taifu and a group of us.

    Just when Fenghua Xiaoxue was about to speak, the third husband said: "Mr. Naruto, I don't know why you came here this time, or in other words, you are here to continue the deal."

    I nodded and said: "Ah, that's right. According to the agreement at that time, I will help Fenghua Xiaoxue kill Fenghua Furudao and let her become the famous name of the country of snow. Then, you need to give me a certain territory and then sponsor me part of it."  Finance. At the same time, I was nominally called the leader of the snow ninja to hide people¡¯s eyes."

    The third husband nodded and said, "This is natural, but it is a little different now. Mr. Naruto, things about Mr. Naruto have been constantly reaching the ears of Your Majesty and the Princess in the past few days. As the son of the Hokage and Uzumaki,  Mr. Naruto, who has the dual identity of the prince of the kingdom, is already on an equal footing with the princess. Why should he give up these two important identities and come to our country of snow to carry out the unfinished deal? I think in Uzumaki  It should be easier to establish an organization in the country."

    "Do you mean you don't intend to fulfill the previous deal?" I narrowed my eyes slightly and looked at the third wife.

    "Ah, please don't misunderstand." The third husband immediately said: "It's just Mr. Naruto, if I continue to fulfill the agreement, I will definitely offend Konoha. Although Konoha may not know that Mr. Naruto has come to the country of snow,  But it will be discovered sooner or later, so I wonder if Mr. Naruto needs to pay some more price?"

    "Say!" I said coldly.

    A smile appeared on the corner of the third husband's mouth, and then he restrained it: "The country of Snow is not peaceful. I need Mr. Naruto's help. After the death of Xue Beng Langya, the position of the Snow Ninja leader was taken by a powerful figure in the Country of Snow.  The general occupies it. I need Mr. Naruto to seize this position. The second one is that the chakra armor manufacturing factory is occupied by the Minister of Finance. I also need Mr. Naruto to solve it. The third one, I hope Mr. Naruto  To be able to marry Her Highness the Princess, of course, because of your age, Mr. Naruto, you can get engaged first." Fenghua Xiaoxue's face turned red when she heard this, but she did not refute.

    "The first two are easy to handle, but I don't agree to the third." I said lightly: "I have a girl I like."

    The third husband smiled and said: "Mr. Naruto, the third item is the most important. What's more, only the monarch of the Snow Country is qualified to be the leader of the snow ninja in the past. You can only become the husband of my monarch of the Snow Country."  Qualified to be the leader of Snow Ninja. This is not in name only, but in the real sense. Only in this way can Her Highness the Princess and I hand over the finances to you. Otherwise, please ask Mr. Naruto, what should we do?  What¡¯s the reason for entrusting the finances to you? This is not just a little bit, but the entire Snow Country¡¯s treasury.¡±

    "What if I don't agree?" I said coldly.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 176 The Undercurrent of the Snow Country

    "If Mr. Naruto doesn't agree, then I can only say with regretcom" the third husband said nonchalantly.

    "Shut up, Third Taifu!" Fenghua Xiaoxue saw that Third Taifu wanted to speak again, so she immediately interrupted: "I don't need you to interfere with my marriage. It's not like I can't get married."

    "But Your Highness the Princess" The Third Taifu said hesitantly.  Although Fenghua Xiaoxue has become a famous name in the country of snow, the third husband still calls her princess in private, maybe it is just a habit.

    "Okay, Third Master. Don't talk about other things." Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at me and said a little embarrassed: "I'm sorry, Naruto, you have a good rest first, and we will discuss other things. I will go to you first.  We're holding a banquet, so I won't disturb your rest for the time being. Third wife, come with me." After saying that, Fenghua Xiaoxue called two maids and asked them to take us to rest, and then left.

    The third husband heard Fenghua Koyuki's words, looked at Fenghua Koyuki's figure, hesitated and looked at me: "I'm sorry, Mr. Naruto, I was too impatient, and I didn't mean any harm. Because even if Mr. Naruto doesn't  Agree, there is no problem. We will still do our best to help Mr. Naruto. But if possible, I still hope that Mr. Naruto can agree. The country of snow is not so peaceful, and we need Mr. Naruto.  The power of the country. Mr. Naruto also needs the power of the country of snow. Only the country of snow is completely in the hands is the best for everyone. In this case, we, the country of snow, can do our best to support Mr. Naruto  You."

    The third wife paused for a moment, looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue's retreating figure and said, "Now the general and finance minister are proposing to the princess for their son. I know they are just trying to get more benefits, so I  This kind of thing is absolutely not allowed to happen, not to mention that the princess likes the kind of person who protects her in the ice and snow. For that person, she has been working hard to develop the country of snow. Although she is not suitable to be a monarch, she  She has been working hard, and I don¡¯t want to see her hard work go to waste. Moreover, Her Royal Highness the Princess asked me several times, what would happen if she chooses one of the generals and the Minister of Finance? I can only try my best to dissuade Her Royal Highness, but as time goes by  As time goes by, the situation has become unfavorable for Her Highness the Princess. I know Her Highness the Princess cannot hold on much longer. So I hope" After saying this, the third wife stopped talking and looked at the two people.  The maid said: "Take Mr. Naruto and the others to the backyard to rest!" and then chased after Fenghua Koyuki.

    The two maids said to me: "Mr. Naruto, please come with us."

    I nodded, then looked at the four people behind me and said, "Let's go, let's discuss it together." Then the five of us followed the two maids to the backyard.

    The two maids pointed to the rooms in front and said: "Mr. Naruto sits in the middle room, the other two gentlemen sit on the left of Mr. Naruto, and the two ladies sit on the right of Mr. Naruto  ¡±

    I waved my hand and said, "Okay, you go down first!"

    "Yes. Mr. Naruto." The two maids bowed their heads and said, "If you have anything to do, please feel free to ask me." Then the two maids left.

    The five of us walked into my room. The room was very luxurious. After the five of us sat down, I first said: "What do you think of the third wife's proposal just now?" Then I paused and added: "You  If you have anything to say, just say it without hesitation!"

    Neji said calmly: "I have no objection, but although we haven't had much contact, I can feel that Miss Hinata is a very kind person. I don't want you to hurt her." I nodded, although  Neji said on the surface that he had no objection, but in fact he still objected.  It's just that this is my private matter after all, and he has no position to say anything.

    Yakumo shook his head: "Like Neci, I have no objection." Yakumo had no experience and did not understand the meaning of Neci's words.

    Shiro shook his head and said, "I am Naruto-sama's tool. Naruto-sama's will is everything to me." I shook my head helplessly and looked at Zabuza. Maybe Zabuza could give me some advice!

    Zabuza looked at me and said, "Naruto, before I express my opinion, I have a question to ask first? Is the Land of Snow important to us?"

    I frowned slightly: "What do you mean?"

    "It's very simple." Zabuza said: "A few of us are currently rebel ninjas. Although the wanted notices for you have been taken back, if you meet people from Konoha, they will still be our enemies.  Konoha's strength is very strong, plus Konoha's allies, Sunagakure Village, and my ninja village, Kirigakure Village. If this happens, three of the five major ninja villages are already our enemies."

    "Wait." Ning ??At this time, he said: "Yunyin Village, force my father to death, I will not let Yunyin Village go."

    "Oh, it seems that our situation seems to be more dangerous." Zabuza said calmly: "In this case, there will only be one Iwagakure left among the five great ninja villages. Well, forget it, in short, according to the current situation now  Look, only the Country of Whirlpool and now the Country of Snow are our foothold. So we must not give up on the Country of Snow." Then Zabuza paused and said, "Of course, if you have other candidates,  As for the road, giving up the country of snow is not a big problem.

    "Is there anything else?" I leaned against the wall gently: "If there is anything else, continue."

    Zabuza nodded: "And now our organization has just been established. You, Neji, Yakumo and Haku, you guys are indeed very powerful, but apart from this powerful combat power, we have nothing else.  Anything. Intelligence, territory, and everything else. Although your mother said she would stay in the Country of Uzumaki to help us, she won¡¯t be able to give us much help until she becomes a daimyo. And Li Mu of the Country of Uzumaki  Ye is too close. If the movement of the country of whirlpool is too big, it will be easily exposed. On the contrary, in the country of snow, there is no such worry. The daimyo seems to like you, a woman for the person she likes, but  She will give everything, and we also need her to give like this, which will be of great benefit to the establishment of our organization. So my opinion is to accept the proposal of the guy named San Taifu. As the daimyo husband of the Land of Snow, in Snow  We need to take root in the country and establish our organization, and that daimyo is not suitable to be a real 'monarch'! As soon as you two get married, you will become the monarch behind the scenes of the Snow Country. What's more, in this  In that era, it was normal for a man to have several women. If you want, you can marry a few more, including the girl you like."

    I nodded and said, "I think I know what you mean, so do other people have any opinions?" Yakumo and Shiro shook their heads directly, and Neji was silent for a while before shaking his head.  "Okay, then you can go back and rest first. I will take care of this matter."

    Ningji nodded a few times and then left.  When Zabuza walked out of my room, he turned his back to me and said: "Leader Ziwei, when you established this organization, you were no longer the ordinary ninja you were before. You must do something for us.  A subordinate should consider it, especially the one who betrayed his family and gave up his family honor and personal reputation. Do you understand what I mean? Leader Ziwei." After saying that, Zabuza left without waiting for my answer.  .

    Looking at Zabuza's figure, I took a deep breath and started to think about this matter while lying on the bed. Neci and Kumogakure are not at odds with each other, Zabuza is a traitor to Kirigakure, and Konoha's elders are not at odds with each other.  Will let me go, the country of snow will be my place to live, and I will never give up.  What's more, Neci gave up his life in Konoha and left Konoha with me. I absolutely can't let him wander around with me like this.  But if you ask me¡­.

    "Mr. Naruto. Mr. Naruto." The maid's voice sounded outside the room. I opened the door and the maid said, "The banquet is about to begin. Your Majesty invites you to the banquet." I nodded, and then the maid started to call.  other people.

    After a while, the five of us came to the banquet hall. This banquet was very simple. There were only Fenghua Xiaoxue and the third wife plus the five of us, a banquet for seven people in total.  The banquet was very silent, no one wanted to speak.  The banquet was going on in a strange atmosphere.

    "Wait, General, you can't go in. Your Majesty is entertaining distinguished guests." The voice of the maid came from outside the hall.

    "Humph, distinguished guest, what kind of distinguished guest is more noble than me, a general! Get out of my way." A rough voice sounded, Fenghua Xiaoxue's face immediately became ugly, and then a rough-looking middle-aged man  He walked in grandly with a group of people.  This middle-aged man was fully armored, and he was accompanied by a young man in his twenties, followed by a large group of ninjas wearing white clothes and forehead protectors from the Snow Ninja Village.

    The middle-aged man looked at our group, then focused his gaze on Fenghua Xiaoxue's face and said unceremoniously: "Your Majesty, are the distinguished guests you are talking about the four little ghosts and this half-human and half-ghost in front of you? For  These people, have you given up the whole day's government affairs and stayed in the kitchen cooking. If this is the case, then you are not qualified to be the Daimyo of Snow Country, please hand over your position as Daimyo."

    The Third Taifu's expression changed: "Ichiro Xue Beng, don't go too far. This is the Daming Mansion and you cannot be arrogant. Take your people and leave here quickly."

    ,!

 Volume Three Organization Chapter 177 Treasures for Life

    Avalanche Ichiro sneered: "Really? It seems that you still don't understand the situation, Santafucom" As he spoke, Avalanche Ichiro waved his hand gently, and the ninja behind him rushed out immediately.  Shiro, Neji, and Yakumo wanted to make a move, but were stopped by a hint from me.  Then Fenghua Xiaoxue and Santafu were immediately controlled, and even the five of us had a kunai across our necks.

    "Haha." Xue Beng Ichiro walked up to Fenghua Xiaoxue and said: "I will give you two choices now. One is to let me kill a few of you now, and then seize the position of the monarch of the Snow Kingdom. It will be like ten years.  Your uncle acted the same way before. Second¡­.¡±

    "Second, you immediately announce that you will marry me, and then give up your position as king to my father. In this way, we can protect your wealth for life." Before Ichiro Xuebeng could speak, the young man next to him spoke.  It seems that he is the son of Ichiro Avalanche.

    The third husband said angrily: "Xuebeng Ichiro, you have gone too far. Don't think that you can run rampant in the country of snow by controlling the snow ninja village."

    "Haha." Ichiro Xuebeng laughed wildly and said: "It's not like you haven't seen how powerful the Santafu ninjas are. Didn't you rely on the power of ninjas to regain the position of the monarch of the Snow Kingdom? By the way.  , I heard that the ninja you are looking for is just a kid. Now how difficult is it for me to use the power of the entire Snow Ninja Village to take away this position? Don't think that you can protect yourself by having some military power. The Kingdom of Snow is not  People like you who appear out of nowhere can control it. As long as I kill you, I will be the monarch of the Snow Country."

    "Dream!" The third husband said without even looking at the kunai in his neck: "Even if you kill us, you won't get the land of snow."

    "Humph." Ichiro Avalanche said coldly: "If you are talking about your companions" As he spoke, Ichiro Avalanche clapped his hands, and then several ninjas appeared in front of us, each holding a  Holding one or two heads.

    "AhAvatar Ichiro, you actually" The third husband saw these heads and eyes bursting as he rushed towards Ichiro Avalanche who was close at hand, but the ninja next to him stopped him with one hand.  , Kunai left a trail of blood marks on the third husband's neck, but the third husband didn't care at all.  I took a look and saw that these heads were all the companions of the Third Taifu.

    "These dozen or so people all hold certain rights. As for the other people who have no rights, I killed them before I came here. It's just that their heads are not qualified to enter here."

    "Pfft" The third husband raised his head and spat out a mouthful of blood, and then went down, "Third husband." Fenghua Xiaoxue was startled and wanted to pass over, but the ninja behind him firmly restrained Fenghua Xiaoxue.  When the other snow ninjas went over and found out that they had just fainted temporarily due to excessive stimulation, Fenghua Xiaoxue breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Forget it, let's kill them to avoid long nights and dreams. From now on, I will be the famous name of the Snow Country." Ichiro Xuebeng said.  Then the ninjas behind us were ready to take action.

    "Do it." I shouted loudly, then disappeared and appeared behind Fenghua Xiaoxue, with my hands slightly forming a seal: "Ninja Technique: Chaotic Lion Technique." The long hair behind me grew suddenly, and the dancing long hair was like a sharp sword.  Stabbed into the body of the ninja behind Fenghua Koyuki.  Then I looked around and said, "Except for Ichiro Avalanche and his son, everyone else will be killed." My tone was very calm and I didn't notice the blood in the hall at all. My voice was neither loud nor quiet, which was enough for the hall.  Everyone inside heard it.

    When Ichiro Atsubangi saw me, he immediately fell silent and stopped making any movements. At the same time, he pulled his son and quietly backed away. However, his son obviously didn't appreciate it. Not only did he not step back, but he said loudly.  : "A brat dares to utter arrogant words, who are you" He didn't finish his sentence before he got stuck, because I stood in front of him, and the hair behind me grew suddenly, piercing through the barrier.  The bodies of the two ninjas in front of him stopped at his throat.  If he makes the slightest move, my hair will pierce his throat without mercy.

    Neji struck with both hands, knocking several ninjas away in the blink of an eye. They fell to the ground and could not stand up again. Shiro's body was constantly changing, but those ninjas had a Senbon inserted into their vital points, throats, and hearts, and then they fell.  Going down, Yakumo formed a slight seal with his hands, and then those ninjas suddenly fell down, with burns and ice appearing on their bodies.  Then he never got up again.  Only two armored ninjas were left guarding Ichiro Avalanche, and the others had all fallen to the ground.  The originally empty hall became slightly crowded because of the fallen bodies.

    "Who are you?" Ichiro Xuebeng looked at me and said, "Why did you come to the country of snow? What is your relationship with Fenghua Xiaoxue?"

    I watched Avalanche 1Lang glanced at him and said: "There is no need for a dead person to know."

    "There is a chakra protective shield around their bodies, which cannot directly cause harm to them." Neji opened his eyes and said: "But the energy is not very strong and can be destroyed quickly. And it cannot block my soft fist.  !¡±

    The marks on my hands changed and I shook off the two corpses in my hair: "Break the hands and feet of their father and son, and then hand them over to the third husband. Bai, you will temporarily serve as Fenghua Xiaoxue's guard until Fenghua Xiaoxue completely controls the country of snow."  Until then. After taking care of things here, Neji, Zabuza, and Yakumo, the three of you will take over the Snow Ninja Village. Anyone who doesn¡¯t follow will be killed. We don¡¯t have that much time to conquer it. We must develop the Snow Ninja Village as soon as possible.  Country." At this point, I paused slightly and said: "Finally, third wife, I accept your previous proposal. The engagement ceremony should be held as soon as possible, but my identity needs to be kept secret. Of course, if you are not afraid of the Country of Snow,  I have completely offended the Fire Country. If we have a war with him, it doesn't matter if we don't keep it a secret." After saying that, I turned around and walked towards the backyard.

    "Wait a minute." Ichiro Avalanche said: "I am willing to hand over all the rights in my hands, including the Snow Ninja Village, but please let us father and son go. Killing us will not do you any good. On the contrary, it will also give Snow Ninja Village  This is probably not what you want, and I also asked the Finance Minister to let go of his power. He is my man. In this way, you can completely control the Snow Country on both military and economic fronts.  . On the contrary, if I die, he will immediately use the economy in his hands to cause huge harm to the Snow Country."

    I stopped and said: "With military power, Snow Ninja Village, economy and chakra armor, no wonder you dare to launch a coup, but why do you suddenly say this to me, do you know me?"

    Avalanche Ichiro nodded: "I didn't remember it at first, but when I saw your golden hair dyed red just now, I remembered it. The one who single-handedly defeated Fenghua Furudao, Avalanche Langya and others, and helped Fenghua Xiaoxue."  The person who succeeded the Daimyo position of Snow Country, and I heard that you seem to be the son of the Fourth Hokage of Konoha and the Princess of Uzumaki Country. I didn¡¯t expect you to appear here. If I knew, I would never come. By the way  , you seem to have"

    "Are you rebelling against Konoha? If this is the case, it is estimated that the whole world has spread." I said calmly: "Although your conditions are very tempting, with a high-pressure policy, I can also achieve the same effect, even  The speed is much faster, and you actually already know my identity. My identity cannot be exposed yet, and I will not leave you as a time bomb."

    Neji raised his hands, and lightly touched Ichiro Avalanche's chest with his right hand. An energy wall immediately formed, blocking Neji's palm, but an energy ball penetrated the energy wall and directly hit Ichiro Avalanche.  chest.  "Ahem." Atsubo Ichiro received a blow from Neji on the chest and vomited blood. Seeing that Neji wanted to take action again, he immediately said, "Wait a minute. I have a treasure." Atsubo Ichiro said loudly: "I'll add more.  Take a treasure, a treasure that is very important to a ninja, in exchange for our lives."

    "Say." My cold voice sounded.

    Avalanche Ichiro wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said: "Ten years ago, based on the legend passed down from my family, I sent people to dig out the coldest glacier in the Snow Country. There is always ice and snow there, and there is never a spring glacier. Finally, in  I dug up a treasure a year ago. Instead of handing it over to Feng Hua Ragao, I conspired with Xue Beng Langya to swallow it. We hid it in an extremely hidden place, and only the two of us knew about it. If I handed it over,  If you give out this treasure, you guarantee our lives. Otherwise, I will not call out. And no one else knows about this treasure except myself. The only one who knows that Xue Beng Lang Ya has died in your hands  .¡±

    "Value." I said coldly: "If this thing is worth enough, I can not take your two lives for the time being."

    "Hmph." Ichiro Avalanche said: "This treasure may be just an ornament for others, but for ninjas who walk between life and death, it is a treasure equivalent to a second life."

    This time I did not answer, but directly drew out the Thunder God Sword. After inputting the wind attribute chakra, the golden sword blade immediately appeared. It easily passed through the chakra barrier created by the chakra armor and pointed at his son's neck.  : "I'm not interested in hearing you brag about that so-called treasure. Don't even think about using it to negotiate terms with me. You only have two choices, talk or die?"

    "Gulu." Ichiro Avalanche's son swallowed a mouthful of saliva, stared closely at the Thunder God Sword in my hand, and tugged at his father's clothes with his hand.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 178 Naruto¡¯s Transformation

    A drop of cold sweat broke out on Xue Beng Ichiro's forehead, and he quickly said: "It is a huge gem. Xue Beng Langya said that he can maintain absolute calmness. Even if he completely loses his mind, as long as he has this gem, he can keep a little bit of his heart.  By the way, Xue Beng Langya said that if you practice while wearing that piece of jade, you can increase the effectiveness of your practice."

    "A huge gem that can maintain absolute calmness, and can also increase the effectiveness of cultivation." I recited: "Sounds good." Then withdrew the Thunder God Sword: "Neji, Yakumo, let's go and see together, Shiro and Zabu  Stay here to protect Fenghua Xiaoxue." Then I removed the chakra armor from the two father and son, and then a group of us left the hall. After walking out of the Daming Mansion, I wrapped my hair around Avalanche Ichiro and his son, and Neji carried him on his back.  Yakumo immediately flew up.

    The group of people arrived at the General's Mansion. It was said to be the General's Mansion, but in fact it was far larger than the General's Mansion, and even more luxurious than Fenghua Xiaoxue's Daming Mansion.

    After arriving at the General's Mansion, we came to the room of Ichiro Avalanche. Neji opened his eyes and observed, "There is nothing wrong with the room. There is a barrier under the room, and the situation inside is unknown." I nodded, and then Ichiro Avalanche said  Ichiro and his son were released, and Neji also released Yakumo.

    Avalanche Ichiro walked to the edge of the room, rolled up the carpet with all his strength, then closed his eyes and walked step by step, while thinking silently in his heart. After a while, he stopped, and then Avalanche Ichiro began to fumble, and then Avalanche Ichiro  I borrowed a kunai from me and dug it gently into the floor. After inserting the kunai, I pried the entire floor out.  Then a passage that could accommodate one person appeared underneath.

    Ichiro Avalanche walked in the front, and I followed behind, followed by Ichiro Avalanche¡¯s son, then Neji and Yakumo.

    The passage was not long, and it was completed quickly. At the end of the passage was a room below. Ichiro Avalanche stepped forward and pressed on a slightly protruding stone at the door of the room, and then the door began to open slowly:  "The gem is inside."

    The door to the room opened, and sure enough, there was a huge jade standing inside. The jade was very big, as tall as my entire body, and it gave off a bit of cold air.  Ichiro Xue Beng led us into the room and said, "This is the gem. How about exchanging it for the lives of our father and son?"

    I stepped forward and stroked this huge piece of jade, and a trace of cold breath came into my mind. Then my mind cleared, and I suddenly found that Ichiro Avalanche was too cooperative. He seemed to have no resistance at all, and it was impossible for everyone.  Will be so cooperative.  When I turned around, I found Ichiro Avalanche already outside the room door. As soon as Ichiro Avalanche saw me, he immediately pressed a place at the door of the room, and then the door immediately closed.

    I rushed toward Ichiro Avalanche with my feet. With a bang, I was knocked back. Just when I rushed to the door, I seemed to have hit an invisible wall and was shaken directly.  Come back.  Then the door to the room closed.

    "Haha. Boy, you are too careless." Ichiro Avalanche said loudly outside the room: "There is a barrier at the door of the room. It will be released when the door of the room is opened, and it will be activated when it is closed. You cannot forcefully rush out.  Yes, and this room can only be opened from the outside. If it is forcibly opened from the inside, the explosive symbols buried in the surrounding walls will be detonated. At that time, the entire wall will collapse and bury you alive here, so you should be honest.  Just stay inside. I will contact Konoha right now, I think they will be interested in you."

    "Really?" I stood up and patted the dust on my body and started to form seals with my hands and said, "Originally, I wanted to spare your lives for the sake of this jade, but now it seems that you have given up this opportunity.  "

    "Treat me well first. After the people from Konoha arrive, I will let you out. Then come and kill me!" Ichiro Atsubo said outside the room: "If you still have this chance  .Haha." Xue Beng Ichiro's laughter became farther and farther away.  It looked like he was planning to leave.

    "Hey, kid, you seem to be ready for Fenghua Xiaoxue to get engaged, right?" The voice of Ichiro Akihiro's son came in: "I will enter the bridal chamber with her tonight. She is a great beauty."

    "Secret Technique: Flying Thunder God Technique." I opened my mouth, and then the whole person disappeared in place, appearing behind Xue Beng Ichiro and his son. They didn't notice my figure at all, and I gently approached them.  Erdu said: "I'm looking forward to what you have to say."

    "Ah!" The two father and son were shocked at the same time. When they saw me, they fell to the ground. Ichiro Akihiro pointed at me and said, "How is it possible? How could you come out of any room."

    I made a slight seal with my hands and said: "Ninpo Technique: Chaotic Lion Technique." My hair grew suddenly,The tangled hair directly entangled the bodies of the two father and son, and then a special 'trident'-style kunai fell out from Ichiro Avalanche's body: "When I remove the chakra armor from you, I will be on your side."  I secretly placed a special kunai on my body." Then I left the marks on my hands.  The hair continued to grow, completely surrounding the two of them in it.

    I took Ichiro and his son Avalanche back to the door of the room. I touched the protruding stone based on my memory and pressed it. There was a "click" and the door opened again.  Then Neji and Yakumo walked out of the room.  "Yakumo, use genjutsu to find out if this guy is hiding anything from us?" I said calmly: "If there is anything, we will deal with it directly." As I said that, I revealed Ichiro Avalanche in his hair.  , handed it to Yakumo.

    Yakumo nodded, suddenly opened his eyes, a red light flashed, and then Ichiro Avalanche, who was struggling, immediately calmed down.  I walked into the room and gently stroked the huge piece of jade that was white and flawless and exuded a cool breath.

    After a while, Yakumo left Ichiro Avalanche and walked over: "Okay, everything has been asked! What he said is basically true. He is very powerful in the Land of Snow, especially  After the death of Fenghua Furudao, his power reached its peak. Although he was not a daimyo, he was actually the controller behind the scenes of Snow Country. In order to make Fenghua Koyuki relax, he even deliberately gave up some of his rights, and has been  They all disguised themselves and launched a sudden change yesterday. Not only did they take back all the rights they had given away, but they also killed all Fenghua Xiaoxue's confidants. Today, they were supposed to force Fenghua Xiaoxue to give up their position, but they didn't expect us.  Appeared. But even so, he did not give up, planning to trap us in this room, and then notify Konoha. Then we will take action. "

    "Really!" I turned around and left: "This house is nice, let's use it as our base from now on. I will talk to Xiaoxue about this." After saying that, I made slight marks on my hands and my hair stretched behind me.  He entangled Ichiro Avalanche and said, "Let's go." As he said that, several of us walked out of the underground passage one after another.  Then he rushed towards Daming Mansion.

    When we arrived at the Daming Mansion, Shiro Mamoru was in front of Zabuza and Fenghua Koyuki. Fenghua Koyuki sat in her seat with a look of panic. The third husband had already woken up, but he couldn't accept it all at once.  Zabuza just ate the food on the table as if nothing had happened.

    "How is the situation?" Zabuza asked, "What exactly is that treasure?"

    "He didn't lie." I put down the Avalanche Ichiro and his son from my hair and said, "The treasure is a big jade stone. It does have the effect of keeping people calm. As for cultivation, I don't know yet, but even if it is only this,  It is also a priceless treasure to us. And I asked Yakumo to use genjutsu to investigate." As I said that, I looked at Yakumo.

    Yakumo nodded: "I used illusions to make him think that we didn't show up. He successfully became the monarch of the Snow Kingdom. Then when he was the most relaxed, I checked and found nothing special."

    Then I said: "Third husband, these two father and son are left to you to deal with, but they must not be allowed to leave the country of snow alive, or any news related to me will spread. As for the other people here?" I looked at it.  Looking at the ninjas lying on the ground all around, some were already dead, but those hit by Neji's soft fists and Shiro's Senbon only lost their fighting ability.  And there are a lot of people.  I said coldly: "Since Ichiro Xue Beng brought them to force him to uterus, they must be his confidants. Even if we keep them, they may not listen to us. No one will be spared." As I said that, I turned around and headed towards the backyard.  go.

    "" Neji, Shiro, Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at me, and there was a hint of strange color in their eyes.

    "You have changed a lot? You were not like this before." Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at me and said, "The Naruto I like is cold, but he cares about others, and although he kills, he protects others.  To be as cold-blooded as you and kill someone so easily."

    I stopped and was silent for a while, then I said: "The Naruto you know has been fake from the beginning. He only exists to confuse the enemy. I am just a cold-blooded Shura."  Then I paused and said: "By the way, from now on I will live in the general's residence of Ichiro Xuebeng! That huge piece of jade, you help me carve it into a small jade pendant, one for each person, and I will engrave my share on it."  The word 'Ziwei'." After saying that, I walked into the backyard without looking back.

    Zabuza looked at my retreating back with a satisfied smile on his face: "This way you are barely qualified to be the leader of my demon Zabuza." Then Zabuza turned his head and said: "Neji, Yakumo, let's go and take over  Snow Ninja Village."

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 179 Wedding

    More than half a month has passed since the last incident involving Ichiro Avalanche. During this period, the Kingdom of Snow has been peaceful on the surface, but secretly there is an undercurrent surging. Countless ministers and civil servants of the Kingdom of Snow have had their headscarves removed.  Wu Sha Mao became a commoner, which was not bad. Many were even found dead in their homes, but these were hidden.  .com Ordinary people naturally don¡¯t know, all they know is the modified ¡®truth¡¯.

    The Land of Snow has become snow-white. Of course, the Land of Snow was originally snow-white, but now it has become even more snow-white, because the Daimyo of the Land of Snow is getting married.

    The General¡¯s Mansion has now become my base.  I am wearing a white but very solemn outfit. The long golden hair behind me is hidden inside the clothes. The exposed part has also been temporarily dyed white. It will recover as long as it is washed. I am sitting in front of the mirror now.  , a palace makeup artist was applying a heavy makeup that was said to be very noble on my face.

    After a while, the makeup artist stopped and said: "Okay, sir." The makeup artist packed up his things and said: "Sir, please don't make too big facial expressions in the next time, otherwise it will be easily ruined. The ceremony  It will be over soon, and after the etiquette around Fenghua City is over, you can take off this makeup." I nodded slightly, and then the makeup artist saluted me and said: "Then please step aside first.  ." I waved my hand, and then the makeup artist left.

    I looked at the makeup in the mirror and felt quite speechless. I had thick foundation on my face and various lines on it, but there was one good thing about it. It completely covered my face, even if it was Hina.  Tian probably wouldn't even recognize me when he saw me.

    "Haha." Yakumo looked at the heavy makeup on my face and smiled softly, covering his mouth: "Naruto, you look so funny." Then he laughed even more unrestrainedly, and a drop of cold sweat dropped on my forehead.  Ignoring Yakumo's words, Neji turned his head and closed his eyes without looking at me at all. However, his body trembled slightly, and he probably had the same mentality as Yakumo.  Bai Ze was by Fenghua Xiaoxue's side, so he didn't see it.

    Zabuza looked at me and said, "Naruto, I didn't expect you to change the engagement to a marriage. Are you sure you want to do this? It's okay if you get engaged, but once you get married, there is really no room for redemption."

    "Ah." I responded and said, "It's better to resolve this matter once and for all. Otherwise, it will easily lead to long nights and nightmares." Then I paused and said, "Stop talking about this, how is Snow Ninja Village? How is it?  Where is the finance minister who controls the chakra armor and the economy of the Land of Snow?"

    "Originally, the resistance of Snow Ninja Village to us was very strong, but with the holding of this wedding ceremony, the resistance is constantly decreasing. It is estimated that once the ceremony is over, the resistance will drop to the lowest point. I am cultivating us  His confidants are in charge of the Snow Ninja Village." Zabuza said: "It's just that we are outsiders after all, so the effect is very slow. It will probably take a lot of time. As for the Minister of Finance, the third husband is gradually ignoring him, but look at the three  The husband seems to be planning to take the economy and chakra armor into his own hands. Should we collect some?"

    I shook my head: "No, we only need to control the Snow Ninja Village. Leave the rest of the Snow Kingdom's power to the third husband, otherwise, he will not be relieved. After all, the power we have now is too great.  , it is a threat to the country. If it controls other powers, it will become a bomb. This is not in line with our original intention."

    Zabuza nodded and said, "That's fine. If this is the case now, although the Third Taifu will be wary of us, he won't be afraid. It will be beneficial to our development." Then several of us stopped, and after a while we were like  With a sound, a snow ninja appeared next to Zabuza, said a few words to Zabuza, Zabuza nodded, and then waved his hand to let him go.

    Zabuza looked at me and said, "The news I just received is that some countries have sent people to congratulate the monarch of the Land of Snow. Of course, they are just ordinary countries. The five major countries did not send people. Maybe  Are you looking down on us? But one of the five great ninja villages sent people here, which is your original village."

    "Konoha!" I said coldly: "For Konoha, Snow Ninja Village is not in their eyes at all. It seems that they suspect that I am here. But also, I have not been to many countries.  . I have been to the Country of Snow once on a mission. It is normal for them to come to investigate. What's more, after they lost my trace in the Country of Whirlpool, they will definitely investigate in the countries surrounding the Country of Whirlpool. I guess as long as I hide it,  After this time, Konoha will relax on us. By the way, who did Konoha send?"

    "The application form lists a team of four people." Zabuza said: "Copy the ninja Hatake Kakashi, the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hinata, Haruno Sakura, and Sai. As for the actual?It¡¯s unclear without anyone.  It seems that they have already arrived before the application form was uploaded, and they are probably already in Fenghua City now.  Therefore, Neji and Yakumo cannot appear in Fenghua Castle in the recent period. Everything is left to me and Shiro. Unfortunately, our intelligence system has not been established yet, and we don't even know whether they have arrived in Fenghua City now.  However, we can only establish our own intelligence system after completely conquering the Snow Ninja Village.  Otherwise, the information will be easily leaked.  "

    I thought for a moment, took out a scroll from my body and said: "This scroll contains B-level ninjutsu with five attributes: wind, water, fire, earth, and thunder. Although the Snow Ninja Village is basically filled with ice attribute ninjas,  People with other attributes should also be talented. We must develop the Snow Ninja Village as soon as possible, and I still have A-level ones, and even S-level ones. But only our absolute confidants can read the A-level ones. Only the S-level ones can  Only a few of us, and those who will join our internal companions in the future, can read it.¡±

    Ningci was stunned: "Naruto, how come you have these things?"

    "The Book of Sealing!" I said calmly: "I once stole the Book of Sealing, and I recorded all the ninjutsu in the Book of Sealing, but for fear of arousing others' suspicion, I didn't learn it at all. Of course  There is no need to learn it now. Do you want it? I can give it to you."

    Ningci shook his head: "I see, but I'm not good at ninjutsu. So there's no need."

    Zabuza took the scroll and opened it, looked at it and then said: "With these B-level tasks, it will be much faster to conquer the Snow Ninja Village. For ninjas, ninjutsu and life are equated."

    "My lord, it's time to set off." At this time, several maids walked in and said.  I nodded and stood up, my long clothes hanging on the ground behind me. Two maids took a few steps quickly and picked up my clothes behind me. After walking out of the General's Mansion, a whole row of luxurious bullock carts stopped at the door.  Fenghua Xiaoxue was sitting in the oxcart in the middle wearing a very grand dress, with thick foundation on her face.  He lowered his head slightly when he saw me coming out.

    I started to get on the bullock cart.  Then I sat next to Fenghua Xiaoxue, and she stretched out her folded hands on her legs. Looking at Fenghua Xiaoxue with a shy look on her face, I knew what I should say.  Then I reached out and took the little hand she extended.  Then he folded his hands on his thighs and said softly: "From this moment on, we are husband and wife. I can only say that I will love you well." Fenghua Xiaoxue lowered her head  .  Even a thick layer of foundation on her face couldn't stop the blush on her cheeks.

    The luxurious ox convoy began to slowly move around the streets of Fenghua City. Naturally, the residents of Fenghua City came out one by one and looked at us. For them, the monarch's wedding is actually not important. What is important is  Various measures were enacted because of the wedding, such as distributing food and reducing penalties, but the people of Fenghua City still blessed us.  In the way they can.

    When we were walking near the market, I found a pair of eyes staring at me. Although many people in Fenghua City were staring at me closely, these eyes gave me a familiar feeling.  I didn't turn around to look. Eyes are the windows to the soul. I knew that once I looked into those eyes, the owner of those eyes would definitely recognize me, so I gently closed my eyes and looked at the breeze.  Together they accepted the blessings from the people of Fenghua City.

    "Hinata, what are you looking at? That groom?" Pink-haired Sakura asked Hinata beside her: "I just don't know who the groom is, and he can actually marry the daimyo of Snow Country. That's  A great beauty.¡±

    Hinata withdrew her attention from the bullock cart and said, "I just feel that the groom is very familiar, just like Naruto made me feel."

    "Naruto? That groom is Naruto?" Sakura was surprised, then waved her hands and said: "It's impossible. Naruto has only left the village for more than a month, and he also stayed in the Country of Whirlpool for some time.  , it¡¯s only been a month since I came to the Land of Snow. In this month, I may not have even seen the Daimyo of the Land of Snow, and Naruto¡¯s favorite is you Hinata, how could she do it so quickly?  Just marry someone else? There are celebrities who are only 13 years old now. How could a 13-year-old boy marry a 16- or 7-year-old daimyo? It¡¯s impossible no matter how you think about it?¡±

    "The relationship between Snow Country and Konoha is friendly, and it is unlikely that they will take in a rebel ninja from Konoha, let alone get married like this." Sai said calmly beside him.

    Kakashi appeared next to them and said: "Okay, don't talk about this, let's go back first. When I go to meet the Daimyo of Snow Country in a few days, won't it be clear after asking him?"

    "Yes." Then everyone squeezed into the crowd and disappeared.

    ,!

 Volume Three Organization Chapter 180 Kakashi Visits

    When I couldn't feel the sight from the dark, I opened my eyes gently, looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue who was a little worried about me, and slightly tightened the little hand I was holding. The two of them didn't speak, but they both understood.  understand the other party¡¯s intention.  .  com

    The ceremony was over, and I moved into Daming Mansion. Of course, because I was still too young, some things were not suitable for me, so even though I spent a night with Fenghua Xiaoxue in the same room, nothing special happened.  A few days later, the festive atmosphere in Fenghua City began to fade, and people returned to their original lives.

    The Land of Snow, the Great Hall of Daming Mansion.  As an envoy of Konoha, Kakashi brought Hinata Hinata, Haruno Sakura, and Saai to meet the great name of Snow Country, Kazehana Koyuki.

    "Long time no see, Mr. Kakashi." Fenghua Xiaoxue sat in the main seat and looked at Kakashi and said: "It must have been eleven years. I was only 4 or 5 years old at the time!"

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Yes, long time no see. Princess Koyuki. No, I should call you Daimyo now."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue shook her head and said: "No, you don't have to be so polite, Mr. Kakashi. Please sit down. Mr. Kakashi's students should also sit down."

    Kakashi nodded, and then sat down. Hinata, Sakura, and Sai stood behind Kakashi.  After sitting down, Fenghua Xiaoxue said: "Mr. Kakashi, do you know what important mission you have here this time? If there is no special mission, why not stay in our country of snow for a few more days."

    Kakashi shook his head and said: "No, thank you Daimyo for your kindness. I came to the Land of Snow this time for two reasons. The first is to congratulate Daimyo on his wedding." Kakashi took out a scroll from his body and said:  "This is a gift from our Fire Nation. Please accept it, my lord."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded, and then the third wife stepped forward and took the scroll.  Then Kakashi said: "Second, the Daimyo should know that Namikaze Naruto, the fourth son of our Konoha Village, is also called Uzumaki Naruto. He suddenly left Konoha more than a month ago and is still missing. Daimyo  I have met Naruto before, and I want to know if the Daimyo has any news about Naruto."

    "Mr. Naruto?" Fenghua Koyuki was stunned for a moment and said, "I don't know about this. Do you know, Third Taifu? If you know, tell Mr. Kakashi." Fenghua Koyuki asked towards the Third Taifu beside him.  road.

    The third husband shook his head and said: "Your Highness, I don't know the news about Mr. Naruto." Then the third husband said to Kakashi: "Our country of snow has not been peaceful recently. The general has rebelled. Let me, the snow country,  The country focused all its attention on this. It has been dealing with these things recently. As for whether Mr. Naruto has been to the country of snow recently, I don¡¯t know. But your highness, if Mr. Naruto is in the country of snow now,  As long as Your Highness orders a search, it should be found soon."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded: "Then go find him! Mr. Kakashi is my savior. I must help Mr. Kakashi."

    The third wife nodded and said: "Yes, I understand, Your Highness, I will send Snow Ninja to find it."

    Kakashi's exposed eyes narrowed into crescent moons and said: "Then thank you, Your Majesty. I'll leave it to you about Naruto. It's just time for me to take a good rest. I'm almost exhausted from doing this recently."

    "Haha." Fenghua Xiaoxue said with a gentle smile: "The third wife will host a banquet for Mr. Kakashi and the others. Then take them to the backyard to have a good rest!"

    "This is." The third husband hesitated for a moment and then responded, and then wanted to go down and prepare.  But Kakashi stopped the third husband and said: "No, Your Highness the Daimyo, we are happy to have a meal, but there is no need to rest in the backyard. After all, I am a man and His Highness the Daimyo has just gotten married. If I enter the backyard, I will have a negative impact on the Daimyo's reputation."  If it has some influence, I'd better go live somewhere else! But I would like to meet the man who has won the heart of His Highness the Daimyo. I don't know if I have such an honor."

    "This" Fenghua Xiaoxue thought for a moment, then nodded and said: "Okay then. I will attend the banquet in the evening with him. Third wife, you can arrange Mr. Kakashi's residence.  Bar!"

    The third husband immediately nodded and responded: "Yes, Your Highness, I will make arrangements." Then he said to Kakashi and the others: "Then Mr. Kakashi, please come to the side hall with me to rest first! Then I will make arrangements.  A place for you to rest.¡±

    The light in Kakashi's eyes flashed, then he nodded, and then left with the third husband and the others.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue did not dare to relax after seeing Kakashi and the others leaving. At least after Shiro appeared next to her, she breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Shiro, what should we do next?"

    Bai shook his head and said: "Naruto-sama is in the backyard. Let's go ask Naruto-sama." Fenghua Xiaoxue thought for a moment and nodded, then she and Bai walked towards the?Walked to the backyard.  Bai just took a few steps, then suddenly pulled out several thousand coins and shot them towards a corner of the hall.  'Dududu' Qianben nailed several black mice, but these mice immediately dissipated and turned into a pool of ink.

    Bai stepped forward and touched a little, then stood up and said: "It seems that the other party has doubted us. Let's leave to find Mr. Naruto." Then the two people immediately walked into the backyard

    The third husband took Kakashi and others to the side hall and left.  Kakashi has been looking at the intimate paradise in his hands. Sai casually walked to a place and sat down. After Hinata poured tea for everyone, she looked at the tea cup in her hand.

    "Kakashi-sensei, do you know that daimyo?" Sakura asked Kakashi who was watching "Intimate Love in Heaven": "It sounds like you know each other from your tone."

    Kakashi put away the book and nodded: "I do know each other, but that was eleven years ago. Eleven years ago, I came to the Snow Country for a mission. The Daimyo of the Snow Country at that time was the Daimyo now.  Fenghua Xiaoxue¡¯s father. Later, when the mission was about to end, Fenghua Xiaoxue¡¯s uncle Fenghua Nutao launched a coup and seized the power of the Snow Kingdom. I protected Fenghua Xiaoxue and escaped from the Snow Kingdom.¡±

    Sakura nodded and then asked: "So that's why the daimyo called you Kakashi-sensei his savior, but what does this have to do with us? Why do we come here? Why do you  Do you want to see the daimyo¡¯s husband?¡±

    Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly and said: "More than half a year ago, Naruto became a special jounin and came to the Land of Snow after accepting the task of protecting the actor Fuji Kazuki. This Fuji Kazuki is Kazuka Koyuki.  , then Fenghua Furious wanted to kill Fenghua Koyuki, but was killed by Naruto instead. Finally, with Naruto's help, Fenghua Koyuki became a famous name in the Land of Snow."

    "Really? No wonder that daimyo called Naruto sir?" Hinata said, "I remember that Naruto went to see the movie Princess of the Storm with me!"

    Kakashi moved his eyes slightly towards Hinata, shook his head secretly, and then continued: "Because of this, this daimyo is very likely to take Naruto in. Not to mention that it takes several days to take a boat from the Country of Whirlpool to the Country of Snow.  That's all. Moreover, the possibility of being discovered by someone along the way is very low, and other countries around the Country of Whirlpool have also been checked, but there is no trace of Naruto and his party, so the possibility of Naruto being in the Country of Snow  It¡¯s huge.¡±

    A cold light flashed in Sakai's eyes: "Snow Country. Isn't she afraid of angering Konoha and the Fire Country? Or maybe she thinks that the Snow Country can compete with the Fire Country."

    "No." Kakashi said calmly: "Fenghua Xiaoxue has always been just an actor. She has never received the education to become a monarch, so she does not know how to consider these various interests, so she took in  The possibility of Naruto is very high, and because she is an actor, maybe she was lying to us from the beginning, but we just didn't realize it."

    With a 'pop' sound, the tea cup in Hinata's hand fell to the ground and shattered into pieces: "Kakashi-sensei, do you mean that the husband of that daimyo is probably Naruto?" Hinata's face turned pale.  Looked at Kakashi.

    Kakashi saw Hinata's face, hesitated slightly, and then said: "I don't know, but the possibility is very high. Naruto, Neji, and Yakumo can't disappear out of thin air. Before they  When leaving the Country of Uzumaki, a civilian saw them getting on the boat and leaving. Although there are many places where you can go by boat, there are not many places where Naruto can go. The Country of Snow, the Country of Whirlpool, and Sasuke went to  Of course, it is possible to wander around in the Kingdom of Tian. But first of all, we just searched the Kingdom of Whirlpool and there is no trace of Naruto at all. Then it is impossible in the Kingdom of Tian. If Naruto went to the Kingdom of Tian  If so, then Orochimaru will definitely announce it. Hiding it will do him no good. In the end, only the Snow Country will be left."

    Kakashi took out a scroll and said: "This is all the news we have about the Kingdom of Snow in the past two months. More than a month ago, the general of the Kingdom of Snow rebelled, and all the forces were included.  He was alone, probably with only one third husband by his side. But later, the general was killed by a mysterious ninja. Then a month later, things gradually calmed down, and suddenly there was news of Fenghua Xiaoxue's wedding. And for this suddenly became  The man whose name is his husband, no one in the entire Snow Country knows his origins. No one has even met him."

    "This mysterious ninja is Naruto?" Sakura opened her mouth in surprise and asked, "No way? Why would Naruto marry that daimyo if he likes Hinata so much? What's more, Naruto shouldn't like that daimyo.  Bar."

    "There are many reasons." Kakashi paused and said, "What do you think of Naruto's strength?"

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 181 Everyone has their own plans

    Hinata and Sakura both hesitated for a moment, not knowing what Kakashi meant by his sudden words.  .com

    Hinata thought for a moment and then said: "Very strong. Naruto has always been strong. I never knew how strong Naruto is? I only know that Naruto's chakra is huge."

    Sakura also nodded: "Naruto rarely spoke when he was in the Ninja Academy. He almost only practiced training every day. I don't have much idea about his strength. After graduation, when Naruto and I went on a mission together, he  He has a good mind and strong strength. He is the most reliable teammate." Then Sakura looked at Kakashi and said: "I think Naruto is much more reliable than Kakashi-sensei."

    "" Kakashi was speechless. He didn't expect that he would leave such an impression on the students.  But then Kakashi waved his hand lazily and said, "Okay, let's not talk about this anymore, let's talk about Naruto!"

    Kakashi's expression became serious: "Now that Naruto's strength has surpassed that of an average jounin, even I am not sure of defeating him. In addition, the Nine-Tails in Naruto's body, borrowed from the Nine-Tails  You have also seen the terrifying power. It is a shadow-level strength. This kind of strength is a very important combat power anywhere. Especially for Fenghua Xiaoxue, a ninja with this kind of strength is exactly what she needs.  . So the possibility of the two of them joining forces is very high. To put it simply, Naruto needs a place to rest, and the Country of Snow can provide it. The Country of Snow can even provide Naruto with the power to retaliate against our Konoha. After all, the Snow Ninja Village  The power is not weak. But there is no strong relationship between the two people. Naruto will not trust each other easily, and the Kingdom of Snow will not easily provide his own power. Even if Fenghua Xiaoxue is willing, San  Taifu would not agree to it. In this way, marriage would become the best way, and the fact that Naruto is the fourth son of Konoha and the prince of the Uzumaki Kingdom has spread throughout the world, and the identities of both parties are considered consistent.  "

    Following Kakashi's words, the look in Hinata's eyes began to dim. Just after Kakashi finished speaking, Hinata's body swayed slightly, her eyes closed and she fell down. Kakashi appeared next to Hinata.  , letting Hinata fall on her back, Sakura quickly went up to help Hinata up and let Hinata lie on the bed to rest.

    Saai looked at Hinata and said, "What's going on? Why did you suddenly faint after hearing that Naruto got married to someone else?"

    "This is because Hinata likes Naruto!" Kakashi said.

    "Do you like it?" Zuo Jing asked with some doubts.  Then he suddenly took out a book from his arms, and quickly flipped through it, and saw that the book said "Analysis of Various Relationships between People"

    A drop of sweat dropped on Kakashi's forehead: "Saoi, you can't find such a thing as 'like' in this book. Like is a human emotion. It's very important."

    "Oh." Sakai responded and put the book away, but then took out another book titled "Emotional Analysis of Men and Women."

    Kakashi broke into a cold sweat: "Sai, this book will not introduce the current situation. You should put the book away first."

    "Ah!" Sai was stunned for a moment, then nodded, put the book away, and then asked: "Then, Captain Kakashi, what book can I know from?" "" Kakashi  Speechless.

    "Wait a minute." Sakura clenched her fists and said loudly: "Saui, we will talk about these things later. Don't mention anything related to these things now."

    Sai scratched his head and asked strangely: "Why? Sakura."

    "There's no reason? I'm not allowed to say it anyway." The tea cup in Sakura's hand was immediately crushed by her.  Sai immediately closed his mouth and stopped talking.

    After a while, Hinata woke up, but there was not much sparkle in her eyes.  She looked at Kakashi and said, "Kakashi-sensei, will the daimyo's husband really be Naruto?"

    "Although the possibility is very high, it is actually not confirmed yet." Kakashi said: "As long as we haven't seen the daimyo's husband with our own eyes, we can't be sure whether it is Naruto. It's just that the daimyo mansion has a barrier.  , cannot be seen through with the Byakugan. In this case, we can only know when the daimyo entertains us at night." Hinata nodded, and there was a little sparkle in his eyes.

    At this time, a black mouse suddenly appeared at the door of the room. Sai took a look, took out a blank scroll, and spread it out on the ground. The mouse climbed onto the scroll, and then it turned into words.  Sai took a look and said: "My ninjutsu was discovered by someone. It was destroyed just when we left the hall. Now I only have a little information."

    Kakashi looked up and looked at the text on the scroll: "'Sir' 'backyard' 'asking' is this the only thing?"

    Sai nodded: "Everything else has been solved. This is the only one left."

      Sakura and Hinata looked over and asked, "What do these words mean? Kakashi-sensei, I don't understand."

    Kakashi shrugged and said: "Maybe it's 'Go to the backyard and ask the adults' or 'Ask the adults in the backyard.' It should be something like this. In short, there is an 'adult' in the backyard of Daming Mansion. It seems that we need to focus our attention.  Focused on this mysterious 'adult'. Perhaps from this adult, we can know something we want." A glimmer of light flashed in Kakashi's eyes: "I am looking forward to tonight's dinner more and more.  .¡±

    "Naruto, could it really be you" Hinata murmured.

    In the backyard of Daimyo Mansion in the Land of Snow, Fenghua Koyuki and Shiro hurriedly walked in and immediately told me about their meeting with Kakashi and the black ink mouse.

    Neci frowned slightly and said, "Why don't you find someone to attend the banquet tonight instead of Naruto! As long as they don't confirm that we are here, they should leave soon."

    I thought for a moment and shook my head: "They should have received some news, but it hasn't been confirmed yet, so they came to test us like this. But I guess they will really stay in the Country of Snow for a few more days. But I think as long as  If you survive tonight's banquet, you can calm down in a short time. Xiaoyue, don't panic, everything is as usual. Shiro, you will attend the banquet tonight in my place. Kakashi-sensei  You must know that there are powerful ninjas around Koyuki. We can't just find someone to replace me. The only person here can replace me is Shiro. And let Zabuza also participate. In this case, it is in line with the reasons hidden behind the scenes.  After all, you are still Kirikage's rebellious ninja. Neji, Yakumo, you go to the General's Mansion tonight, the jade room. The barrier there should not let Hinata's white eyes notice you. And as long as you stay there  Even if Kakashi goes there to investigate, he won't be able to find you. Other places in Snow Country are probably not very safe. As for me, I will go to other countries. I will deliberately expose some traces to lure everyone away.  People¡¯s attention towards the Land of Snow.¡±

    Yakumo said: "Naruto, let me go with you."

    "No need." I objected: "I have to leave the Country of Snow in the shortest possible time. So I will start at full speed. You and Neji will stay at the General's Mansion. I will be back soon.  Yes. Don¡¯t worry, if I want to leave, no one can stop me."

    Neci and Yakumo nodded and stopped talking, so I said, "Be careful, don't get discovered, then let's go." "Yes." Neji put Yakumo on his back and disappeared into the backyard.  I first took off my luxurious clothes, then put on the black god-controlling robe, and spread my long golden hair inside the clothes. Then I nodded slightly to Fenghua Xiaoxue, and made a slight seal with my hands: "The Art of Flying Thunder God." Black  The shadow flashed by and I disappeared into Daming Mansion.

    In the dark corners of Fenghua City, black light flashed continuously.  No one would see the flash of light, and even if someone did, they would just think they were dazzled.  Although black is very conspicuous in the snow-white Fenghua City.  But after all, it was just a fleeting moment.

    "Huhu." I breathed slightly. Although I continued to use the 'Flying Thunder God', because I was very familiar with the 'Flying Thunder God Technique', the consumption of my chakra was not too great.  I stood in the forest inside the dock of Snow Country, carefully avoiding the sight of ordinary people, and then jumped directly to the sea at a cliff.

    Although the waves were very rough, I still stood on the sea easily.  I took a deep breath, identified the direction, and rushed in that direction. As I ran, I gradually lowered my body, and started running on the ground with both hands and feet at the same time. I didn¡¯t know what was happening at the same time.  By that time, the sea blue eyes had turned blood red, the beard on my face had gradually become thicker, and a blood red film emerged from the outside of my body, completely surrounding me like a coat, and at the same time a tail  The membrane tail started to dance.

    I even sped up, running faster and faster, breaking through the waves.  Two water columns were formed and shot up.  A second tail appeared behind me, faster.  Because I have to speed up, the faster the better. In this case, my time in the Snow Country will most likely be hidden.  But anyway, Kyuubi's chakra is said to be infinite, and I wasn't worried about running out of Kyuubi's chakra at all, so I kept running with all my chakra.

    The sky is gradually getting dark, and four tails have appeared behind me, although I have reached my limit.  However, as my strength and mental power continue to increase and I have become familiar with the chakra of the Nine-Tails, my limits are also increasing. Maybe one day I can truly use the power of the Five-Tails.

     ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 182 Calculation

    Kakashi, Hinata, Sakura, and Sai entered the hall of the Snow Country Daimy¨­fu, and each of them sat on their seats under the arrangement of the maid.  £®  com Kakashi took a look and saw that there were seven seats in total, one at the head seat and three on each side.  Kakashi sat in the first seat on the right, followed by Hinata and Sakura, while Sai sat in the third seat on the right, and there were still three empty seats.

    After a while, Fenghua Xiaoxue and the third wife came out. The third wife sat on the second seat, and Fenghua Xiaoxue sat on the main seat.  Say hello to Kakashi and others.  Then he ordered the banquet to begin.

    Kakashi glanced at the empty first seat on the left and immediately said: "Your Majesty, there is still one empty seat, so you might as well wait. We can wait until everyone has arrived. How about that?" Fenghua  Before Xiaoxue could speak, Kakashi said to himself: "Well, here we come."

    "Long time no see, Kakashi, are you waiting for me?" Zabuza and Shiro walked into the hall. Zabuza looked at Kakashi and said, "I didn't expect us to meet here! Kakashi  .¡±

    "Zabuza!" Kakashi frowned slightly and said, "Why are you here?"

    "It's you!" Sakura pointed at Zabuza and said in surprise.

    Zabuza sat down in the first seat on the left and said: "Since Shiro and I left the Country of Waves, we lived in the Country of Whirlpool for a while. Later, we were discovered by Kirikage's ANBU in the Country of Whirlpool, so the two of us  We left the Country of Whirlpool and came to the Country of Snow. With Shiro's power, we were valued by the daimyo, and the daimyo was willing to help us hide our identities. We are living a good life now."

    Kakashi nodded, looked at Zabuza who was sitting at the head of the left group and said, "Zabuza, are you the husband of His Highness the Daimyo? If so, I really have to congratulate you." Although Kakashi said this  Congratulations, but his eyes were staring at Zabuza closely.

    "Lie!" Sakura looked at Zabuza and Fenghua Koyuki on the throne, and the words Beauty and the Beast came to mind.  Hinata secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and the look in her eyes was even brighter.

    "Hey, hey." Zabuza waved his hands repeatedly and said, "Kakashi, although we can be considered friends, don't talk nonsense, otherwise, I will also teach you a lesson. Although I have no power now, I can  Commanding the snow ninja to attack you."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue also said: "Mr. Kakashi is joking. Mr. Zabuza is only temporarily serving as the instructor of the Snow Ninja Village."

    Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly and said: "If you put it this way, Zabuza is no longer the husband of His Highness the Daimyo!"

    Fenghua Koyuki nodded, then gently stretched out her hand in the direction of Zabuza and said, "Come over and sit down!" Shiro nodded, walked to Fenghua Koyuki, and sat down on the main seat with her.  Fenghua Koyuki said to Kakashi: "He is my husband, Minazuki Shiro."

    "That's it." Kakashi nodded.  Kakashi came to Zabuza's side and whispered: "In this case, your ambition can be realized. That boy is completely yours. It is equivalent to you completely controlling the Snow Country."

    Zabuza looked at Kakashi and said coldly: "Hmph, Kakashi, Kirigakure Village is one of the five great ninja villages. Its strength is not weak. Even if it is not as good as Konoha, it will not be much worse. And Snow Ninja Village  Although the strength is not weak, compared with Kirigakure Village, the difference between a giant and a baby is basically the same. I will not seek death, not to mention that since you disabled all the chakra in my body, I don't have such big ambitions.  "

    Kakashi frowned and said: "So now, you are completely in control of the Snow Ninja Village. If you don't have such big ambitions, you should live like an ordinary citizen. Instead of becoming a Snow Ninja like now.  A very important figure in the country.¡±

    "Hmph. It's not what I want!" Zabuza said: "Shiro's heart is very pure, so we came to the country of snow. Just to keep Shiro and Snow together forever to maintain his purity. And Shiro also  I like this country very much. It¡¯s just that boy Bai is too kind. Just after Bai and I came to the country of snow and lived peacefully for more than half a month, the general of the country of snow rebelled.  The snow-white city was dyed red with blood, and the Daimyo of Snow Country was saved, and then things became what they are now."

    "I see. I understand." Kakashi said: "If it is true what I told you, then there will be no problem. Oh, by the way." Kakashi suddenly said: "Zabuza  , why no one in the Kingdom of Snow knows about you and that boy."

    "Idiot." Zabuza looked at Kakashi and said disdainfully: "Kakashi, you seem to have become an idiot. I have already said that Kirigakure Village is very powerful, and Snow Ninja Village cannot compete with it. Shiro and I  But the traitorous ninja of Kirigakure Village. Once Shiro and I¡¯s identities are revealed,If you are exposed, you will be chased by the fog shadow.  I don¡¯t want to live a wandering life anymore, I just want to live a good life in the Land of Snow.  Don't cause trouble for me by being too talkative.  "

    Kakashi turned his head and said: "The relationship between Konoha and Kirikage Village is not harmonious, but it is a friendly relationship with the Snow Country." Kakashi returned to his seat after saying that.  But Zabuza already knew what Kakashi meant.

    At this time, Fenghua Xiaoxue said: "Okay, now everyone is here, let's have a banquet!" Then the maids kept bringing some hot dishes.  The banquet was going on under such circumstances.

    "Kakashi-sensei." Hinata looked at Fenghua Koyuki and Shiro, who were looking intimate, and whispered to Kakashi: "Does the Daimyo of Snow Country like girls?"

    Kakashi was stunned, then suddenly smiled and said: "No, that guy's name is Shiro. Naruto and I once met him in the Land of Waves. Although he looked like a girl, he said he was a boy.  And Zabuza also calls him 'that boy', I think even though he looks a bit more feminine, he should be a man."

    "No way." Hinata looked at Shiro and said, "No matter how you look at her, she is a girl!"

    Sakura said: "I remember when we were in the Land of Waves, he said he was a boy. I don't think he had any need to lie to us!" Then Sakura looked at Hinata and said: "By the way,  Hinata, don't worry now, this groom is not Naruto? Just tell me, Naruto obviously likes you so much, how could he marry someone else!" Hinata's face turned red and she stopped talking.

    But Kakashi held the wine glass in his hand and looked at Zabuza who was opposite and Hakuan who was sitting on the main seat with Fenghua Koyuki and said: "Isn't it really Naruto? Naruto didn't come to the Land of Snow, so where would he go?  ? Or maybe what is in front of you is just a game." Then Kakashi said: "Your Highness, the snow scenery of Snow Country is beautiful! I was lucky enough to enjoy it eleven years ago. I want to enjoy it more this time. I wonder if I can  Stay in the Snow Country for a few more days."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded and said: "Of course, Mr. Kakashi. How about you guys living in the side hall from now on?"

    Kakashi smiled and nodded: "Thank you very much." The banquet ended quickly. Kakashi took Hinata and the others and turned to leave, but he did not see Zabuza, Haku, Fenghua Koyuki  There was a weird smile on the faces of the three of them.  Otherwise, things would not be so simple.

    After Kakashi and the others left, Zabuza said, "Well, today is over for now. The next few days will be Kakashi's stay in the Land of Snow. As long as he can survive these few more days, that will be fine.  But I estimate that Kakashi will be searching for Naruto's whereabouts and any news about Naruto in the Snow Country these days, so we must be very alert. As long as there is news about Naruto from other countries,  Then our goal will be accomplished." Fenghua Xiaoxue and Bai nodded.

    "Kakashi-sensei, since the daimyo's husband is not Naruto, why do we stay in the Snow Country for a few days?" Sakura asked doubtfully.

    Kakashi shook his head and said: "Although the appearance of Zabuza and Haku has now answered all the doubts, and the person we saw is not Naruto, but why does it have to be true? Maybe everything tonight  It's all just deception. We can't believe it easily. What's more, Naruto may be sitting somewhere in Fenghua City, but no one knows it. But no matter what the reason is, I have to stay here for a few days, so  If so, we will have time to search the entire Fenghua City."

    "That's it." Sakura responded.

    Then Kakashi said: "Okay, everyone, let's have a good rest first. At midnight, we immediately began to search the entire Fenghua City. No corner can be spared. If Naruto really goes to Fenghua City, he will definitely not be allowed to do so.  He left again."

    "yes."

    "We're finally here." I looked at the land in front of me and said, then I took back the Nine-Tails Chakra.  The body began to return to its original state, and the speed also began to slow down.  After a while, I was very close to the land, but I did not go ashore immediately. Instead, I found a corner where there was no one, and then jumped onto the land.

    I lightly shook the black divine robe on my body, and then my long golden hair spread out.  Then I made a slight seal with my hands: "The Art of Shadow Clone." With a bang, two shadow clones appeared around me. Then I nodded slightly to the two shadow clones, and the two shadow clones formed a seal with their hands and said: "Transformation Art."  ." A burst of smoke rose up, and the smoke dissipated, and the figures of Neji and Yakumo appeared next to me.

    "Let's go." I said softly, then I casually found a direction and left.  Behind him were Neji and Yakumo.  Of course, they were transformed by my shadow clone.

      ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 183 Return to the Country of Waves

    I looked around and felt that something looked familiar, but it was already dark now, so I couldn¡¯t tell, and there were no people around at all. But that¡¯s okay, it was already dark, so the lights in civilian homes would become  Very conspicuous.  .com The two shadow clones and I chose a direction and jumped into the forest.

    "Yes." I came out of the forest and looked at the brightly lit city in front of me. Only then did I know where I was.  I said to myself: "I didn't expect that I would come here. But it's okay, this is more beneficial to me. Then I just try to attract the attention of other forces." As I said that, I stepped into the city.

    Although it was already dark, it was actually not too late. If we were in Konoha, this time would be the busiest time, but here it seemed very peaceful, eerily peaceful.  Because the lights in the house next to it were bright, and there were even small voices coming from inside, but there was no one on the street at all.

    I frowned slightly: "What's going on? This shouldn't be like this here." I walked into a room and knocked on the door gently, but it immediately became dark inside the door and the lights in the house were immediately turned off.  I frowned slightly and went to knock on the door of the next house, but still.  When the door knocked, the lights inside the house went out.  It's been like this for several companies in a row.  I thought for a moment, then no longer knocked on the door, but walked towards a house by the sea.

    Looking at the bright lights in the room, I knocked on the door first. As soon as I opened the door, the lights inside went out.  I shook my head helplessly and said, "Mr. Azuna, Miss Tsunami, Inari, are you at home?"

    As soon as I finished speaking, there was a burst of noise in the room, and then the door was opened, and Tatsuna, Tsunami, and Inari appeared together.  "Long time no see." I said.

    "Naruto-chan." Inari looked at me and said excitedly.

    "Long time no see. Naruto." Tatsuna saw a smile on my face, and then saw the shadow clones of Neji and Yakumo beside me and said, "Who are these two?"

    "Neji and Yakumo. My companions." I said.

    Dazna nodded and said, "Then come in quickly." Then I was taken into the house by them.

    After eating some of the food they gave me, I asked, "What happened in the Land of Waves? Why is there no one on the street?"

    "Alas." Tatsuna sighed and smoked his pipe. Tsunami and Inari also fell silent.  After a while, Dazna said: "Let's start from the beginning. Since the completion of the Hope Bridge, the living standards of the people of the Country of Waves have continued to improve. If nothing goes wrong, the country of Waves will have a better future.  To live a prosperous life. Originally, it was very good to get here. But just half a year ago, there was one thing."

    "What's the matter?" I asked.

    Daznabin did not answer immediately, and then carefully checked the surroundings, and then returned to us and said: "Originally everything was calm, but a group of thieves suddenly appeared in the country of Wave half a year ago, and the result of our resistance was  Apart from killing a lot of people, there was nothing accomplished. This group of thieves kept looting us, making it impossible for us to survive. At first, our daimyo originally sent an army to wipe out the thieves, but when the thieves were about to be completely wiped out,  There were ninjas among these thieves. As a result, our army was defeated. The daimyo was helpless, and then those thieves robbed us again. So people continued to flee the country of waves, but everyone who tried to escape from the country of waves  All the people were beheaded by those thieves and sent back." After saying this, Dazna's eyes turned red, and then he lowered his head and smoked.

    Tsunami said: "A good friend of my grandpa lost his life to these thieves. Because of the blood in front of them, people began to be afraid and did not dare to resist anymore. The result turned out to be like this. At night, everyone  I hid and didn¡¯t dare to come out again.¡±

    "Really!" I responded, thought for a moment, and then said: "Tell me where those thieves are now? I'll take care of them for you. It's just for today's food and accommodation fees."

    Dazuna raised his head and said: "Naruto, it would be great if you are willing to take action. My friend's revenge can be avenged."

    "Okay, tell me the address! My companions and I will go and deal with them tomorrow." I said.  Dazna nodded. It turned out that the group of thieves lived in a mansion next to the Hope Bridge.  They built their mansion at the Hope Bridge with the intention of guarding the so-called "hope" of the Country of Waves.

    I went to rest in the room that Tsunami prepared for us with my two shadow clones.  Of course, I only need one room, although IIt was strange that we, two boys, lived together with Yakumo, a girl. Later, we agreed only to see that neither of us had objections.  Of course it would be strange to object, those two are just my shadow clones.  After Tsunami left, I took back the shadow clone.  Then he lay down and recovered the energy and chakra consumed today as quickly as possible.

    After a night of silence, I opened my eyes early the next morning and found that my physical strength had been fully restored, and even the consumed chakra had been fully restored, once again demonstrating the powerful resilience of the Nine-Tails.

    I stood up, put on the black god robe, and then created two shadow clones again, and then the two shadow clones became Neji and Yakumo respectively.

    ¡°Then I left Dazna¡¯s house directly with my two shadow clones, and then headed in the direction of the Hope Bridge. I soon came to a luxurious house next to the Hope Bridge.  There was a man sitting at the door of the house with a bored look on his face. He seemed to be just a doorman.  When he saw me, a cruel smile appeared on his face.  He stretched out his hand and held the knife in his hand, and walked towards us step by step, but before taking two steps, he stopped, and at the same time, the cruel smile on his face turned into panic and fear.

    "Devil, it's a devil." The man suddenly shouted inexplicably, dropped the knife in his hand, and ran into the house in panic.  The two shadow clones and I stopped.  After a while, a large group of people poured out of the room. The leader was a bald man with a bare upper body. His body was very majestic and his muscles were very well developed.  He was followed by about a dozen people who moved very lightly, and one of them was the person who just ran into the house.

    The man pointed at us and said: "Boss, that's the man with blond hair. At first, I didn't follow my second brother immediately because of my stomachache. But when I followed, I found that he was killing our brothers."

    The bald head looked at me and said, "Is that him? He's just a kid. What's there to be afraid of?" Then the bald head looked at me and said, "Kid, you are the one who killed my brother in the Land of Waves a few months ago.  .¡±

    "Your brother?" I was slightly stunned, looking at the group of thieves and suddenly said: "I don't know if I killed your brother, but if you are talking about the group of rubbish hired by Cardo, I did a good job.  "

    The bald head looked at me and said coldly: "Huh, don't be too arrogant, kid. I know you are a ninja. The two companions around you should also be ninjas, but since you killed my brother. I have been hiring ninjas everywhere, no matter what.  Whether you are a traitor or something else, I hired you. I have been waiting for you here for several months, but I didn¡¯t expect you to finally be here today.¡±

    The bald man waved his hand and said: "Come here, kill them, then all the money stolen from the Country of Waves this time will be yours. And I will also spend half of all my savings." Just after he finished speaking, behind him,  The dozen or so people immediately jumped towards me.

    "Trash." Seeing several people using various ninjutsu, I was extremely disdainful. I waved slightly to the two shadow clones behind me. The shadow clones understood and stood behind. I made a slight seal with my hands and said, "Forget it.  Let's get rid of you as soon as possible. The art of multiple shadow clones." There was a 'bang', a burst of smoke rose, and hundreds of my shadow clones appeared around.  Then I rushed towards those ninjas. When the smoke dissipated, the dozen or so ninjas had fallen to the ground with no less than ten holes in their bodies. My shadow clone was holding a kunai that was still dripping with blood.  .

    "How is this possible?" The bald man looked at me in surprise and said, "How could such a thing happen?" All the shadow clones walked towards the group of thieves, the kunai in their hands still glowing with cold light.

    "Run quickly." One of the thieves shouted, and then all the thieves scattered and fled.  Only the bald man stood there stupidly. A few more loyal thieves wanted to take the bald man away, but after I killed a few thieves at will, they ran away.  When I saw them scattering, I stopped chasing them and let them scatter. Of course, it was not because of my kindness, but I just needed this group of thieves to spread the news about my appearance in the Country of Waves.

    I took back all the shadow clones, leaving only one shadow clone and said: "Go and tell Dazna that I have already helped him get rid of the thief." The shadow clone nodded and disappeared.  Then I said to the shadow clones that turned into Yakumo and Neji: "Let's go." Then the two shadow clones and I stepped onto the Hope Bridge and walked in the other direction.  Only the bald thief stood there. A gust of sea breeze blew, and a blood line suddenly appeared in the bald thief's neck. Blood spurted out from the blood line, and then the whole head fell off and rolled away, and his body followed.  He fell to the ground.  Can't move anymore.

    The sun has just risen and shines on me, making my long golden hair even more dazzling.  I stopped and raised my head to look at the rising sun with slightly squinted eyes.

     ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 184 Battle with Kisame

    After leaving the Country of Waves, I randomly chose a direction to move forward, but even I didn¡¯t know where my destination was?  It will only be over when my pursuers catch up.  Of course, in order to let the other party catch up, I did not hide my whereabouts along the way, and even deliberately moved forward openly.  When some unsighted thieves rob me, I just kill the main conspirator, and I basically let the others go.

    More than half a month later, I came to a city again. I started to enter the city. I did not hide my traces, but walked openly on the street.  After randomly finding a hotel and having a pretty good dinner, I rested in the hotel for the night.

    The next day, I just walked out of the city gate alone. This time I did not create a shadow clone because I noticed someone was following me.  I stopped immediately, took a deep breath and said, "You have been with me for so long, how about we come out and walk together?"

    Wearing black and red cloud coats, Itachi Uchiha and Kisame Kisaki.  Two people suddenly appeared next to me. Kisame Kisaki looked at me and said, "Kid, when did you find out? By the way, where were the two kids who followed you yesterday? I don't think they can escape me and Itachi.  Eyes away.¡±

    Itachi¡¯s words were very concise and had only one sentence: "Come with us, Naruto."

    "It turned out to be Itachi and Kisame, but I didn't expect it to be you again!" I said, "I had already discovered that you were following me, so I let them go first. They are not that much of a match yet.  Staying won't do anything. But do you think it's possible for me to come with you?"

    Itachi said expressionlessly: "I heard that you betrayed Konoha? Why?"

    "Why?" I said coldly: "With Akatsuki's intelligence system, can we not know the reason?"

    Itachi looked at me and said: "What if you mean your status as the fourth generation son and the prince of the Uzumaki Kingdom? I don't think this can be used as a reason for rebellion?"

    "Indeed!" I lowered my head and said softly: "These cannot be the reasons for betrayal. What's more, I don't care about the fourth generation son or the prince. What I care about is the family affection that I have never enjoyed.  Why is it that a relationship that everyone can enjoy is a luxury for me! I finally found out that my mother is still alive in the world, why can¡¯t we live a good life? Why do people keep coming to hunt me down? Why?  You can¡¯t let me enjoy this family relationship.¡±

    "Is it because of this?" Itachi looked at me and said, "Is this the reason why you betrayed Konoha?"

    "Ah." I responded and said, "Of course, not only that, the other reason is that I want to take revenge on the Leaf Village. To take revenge for what happened when I was a child. The people in the Leaf Village hated me so much when I was a child.  , Itachi, you were also a ninja of Konoha. I think you should know very well how those people in Konoha Village treated me! When I was a child, I had no ability, could not and did not dare to retaliate against them. Now I have the ability.  , and after leaving Konoha, I can retaliate against them openly." I paused and said, "Forget it, why are I telling you this? You are just a traitorous ninja now."

    "The power of hatred is the strongest. Let me see how strong you are." Itachi looked at me and said expressionlessly: "Kissame brought him back with force." As he said that, Itachi closed his eyes slightly.  , but when I closed my eyes, a trace of helplessness flashed deep in my eyes.  Then Itachi suddenly opened his eyes, and three pairs of magatama slowly rotated in his blood-red eyes.

    I took a deep breath and calmed down my heart.  Then he drew out the Thunder God Sword, input the wind attribute chakra, and a golden sword blade immediately took shape: "Just let me test how far my strength is!"

    Itachi looked around and said, "Let's move to another place. There are too many people in the way of fighting here."

    "What does it have to do with me." I said calmly: "If you think it is in the way, then just kill them. I can't wait to compete with you."

    A smile appeared on Kisame's green face: "That's it, kid, if you follow us honestly, it won't be interesting." Then Kisame suddenly rushed over, holding Samehada in his hand and squeezing hard  Cut, no, smashing is more appropriate.

    Kisame held Samehada and smashed it hard towards my head. I quickly leaned back and there was a 'bang' sound. Samehada hit the ground, making a hole in the ground. I dodged after Samehada.  , the Thunder God Sword in his hand immediately stabbed Kisame.  Kisame didn't move his feet, turned slightly to let go of my Thunder God Sword, and at the same time, Samehada swept towards my waist.

    I stepped down a little and quickly ducked away.  Kisame picked up Samehada again and said, "Kid, your strength seems to have increased a lot compared to last time."?.  Let me have a good time.  "As he spoke, he straightened up, turned around and disappeared in front of me. I was startled, and my body immediately left the place. Kisame appeared in front of me, and the same shark in his hand smashed down. And my body  There was only a few centimeters difference. I just saw Kisame's figure, and then Kisame disappeared again. I left the place again, but this time Kisame did not appear behind me, but appeared  In front of me, the same shark in my hand smashed towards me. I quickly used the thunder sword to block it in front of me. There was a 'bang' sound, the thunder sword collided with the same shark, and then I immediately borrowed  The force retreated. But the impact made my internal organs slightly injured.

    Kisame stood there without moving, looking at the Thunder God Sword in my hand: "What a sword, what a Thunder God Sword. It is indeed a weapon of the Second Hokage, it is really powerful."

    "It's more powerful, you haven't seen it yet!" I held the Thunder God Sword and made a slight seal: "Wind Release: Thunder God Beast Wave Palm." The Thunder God Sword in my hand began to dance, and the Thunder God Sword passed by, and the wind blades immediately  The shape shot towards Kisame, and dense wind blades filled the entire space.

    ¡®Bang bang bang¡¯ rags flew everywhere, and Kisame blocked part of the wind blade with Samehada.  This caused all the bandages on the same shark muscle to break, exposing the ferocious shark muscle underneath.  Then Kisame dodged the other wind blades and headed towards me.  The same shark in his hand opened its mouth. After the wind blade hit the same shark, it was eaten before it dissipated.

    I stopped attacking, quickly stepped back, put away the Thunder God Sword, and started to form seals with both hands. At this time, my body suddenly got stuck, and I couldn't control it or move. My left hand held my right hand.  "Genjutsu!" I said in surprise, and then immediately began to mobilize another chakra in my body.  Then my eyes turned blood red.  Two tails appeared behind him.  Control of my body was back in my hands.  At this time, Kisame's Samehada was already close to my head.  The chakra mask shot towards Kisame, 'bang bang bang' Kisame blocked part of the wind blade with Samehada,

    I leaned down, put my hands on the ground, and slammed forward. Kisame was not prepared for me and was knocked out.  But Kisame quickly stabilized his body, looked at me and said, "Oh, the chakra of the nine tails? You are the most adept at using the power of the tailed beasts I have ever seen." Kisame had not said anything yet.  After that, he rushed towards me.

    With a "boom", Kisame held Samehada and smashed it down, and I blocked Kisame's wrist with both hands. Although I blocked Samehada, I was directly hit to the ground by Kisame's powerful force.  in.  Then Samehada began to devour the demon fox coat on my body, but after just two bites, Samehada retracted and stopped moving.

    "Not everyone can eat the Kyuubi's chakra." I said, and then I pushed hard to open Kisame, and then my body came out of the ground.

    Kisame looked at Samehada, then put Samehada on his back, and then started to form seals with his hands: "Sameki can't eat the chakra of Nine-Tails, so I'll use ninjutsu to kill you. Water.  Escape: Explosive Water Wave." Then Kisame opened his mouth and spit out a huge water ball towards me. I jumped over and dodged it. Although I dodged the water ball, Kisame didn't stop spitting water. After a while,  , the surrounding area was filled with water due to Kisame's Water Release.

    "Kisame." Itachi said, "If this continues, it will be troublesome to be surrounded by water."

    "Really." Kisame stopped spitting water and said: "I know, then just use other ninjutsu." I stood aside, because Kisame's water escape just now made the surrounding area very humid, everywhere  It was all puddles and mud.  If Itachi hadn't stopped him, Kisame would have created a lake directly.  But what surprised me even more is that Kisame was able to use this level of water escape in an environment without any water. Perhaps only the second generation Hokage, who once claimed to have the strongest water escape, could perform water escape.  Let's compete with him!

    Itachi frowned slightly and said, "Stop playing around and catch him quickly so we can get out of here as soon as possible."

    "I just got a little interested." Kisame said with some dissatisfaction: "Yes, I understand."

    "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet." A water dragon immediately appeared next to Kisame and rushed towards me. I jumped my feet, avoided the impact of the water dragon, and then rushed towards Kisame. The marks on Kisame's hands were on one side.  He shouted: "Water Release: Water Shark Bullet Technique." I saw a shark appear out of thin air and rush towards me.  I suddenly accelerated my speed, dodged the attack of Shark, and rushed directly to Kisame. When I was still several meters away from Kisame, I stretched out my hand to grab Kisame, and the blood-red demon fox coat on my body stretched out automatically.  Long, Kisame hid in a single movement.  At the same time, Kisame's figure also disappeared in front of me.

    I searched everywhere for Kisame, but I couldn't find him. I didn't dare to relax, because I knew that Kisame might appear at any time and give me a fatal blow

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 185 Three Parties Gathering

    Suddenly, Kisame appeared behind me, and the Samehada in his hand hit me. I turned around suddenly and a purple energy ball in my right palm immediately took shape. After dodging Kisame's Samehada, the energy ball suddenly appeared.  It was printed on Kisame's chest: "Nine-tailed Forbidden Technique¡¤Red Lotus Rasengan com" 'Wow' Kisame in front of him turned into a puddle of water and fell to the ground.

    "Water body, bad!" I was shocked, but at this time, Kisame had appeared behind me again, holding the same shark in his hand and hitting my back.  Kisame's speed was too fast. Although I noticed Kisame's movements, I had no time to hide.  With a 'bang' sound, Samehada hit my back hard.

    My whole body was knocked out by Samehada. Kisame kept his feet down and appeared in front of me again. The Samehada in his hand hit me again. 'Bang' I didn't even react before I was hit again.  Kisame hit, and with a 'boom' sound, my whole body hit the wall.  It fell off after leaving a human-shaped mark.

    I got up from the ground: "Ugh." I opened my mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood. I had already suffered internal injuries from the blow just now.  I reluctantly stood up and looked at Kisame opposite me, who was carrying Samehada. Kisame did not pursue me again. Maybe it was disdain, maybe it was something else. In short, Kisame stood in front of me and did not attack me.

    I looked at Kisame and said secretly: "So strong, is this Kage-level strength? Both strength and speed are far above me, not to mention that the opponent also has Uchiha Itachi, who has not taken action yet. Once he  If I attack with all my strength, I'm afraid I won't have much power to resist at all. If I want to compete with them, I have to borrow more power from the Nine Tails, but in this case, it will not meet my purpose. Now my  The goal has been achieved. I think people in the city will soon spread the word about this battle, and it is time to retreat."

    Thinking of this, I watched Kisame start to form seals with his hands: "Kakisaki Kisame, right? You are very strong, beyond my expectation, but if you want to defeat me, this level is not enough."

    A smile appeared on Kisame's green fish face: "Really? Then go ahead and let me see what tricks you, the brat, haven't tried yet." As he said that, Kisame rushed over with Samehada in hand.  The same shark in his hand hit me.

    "Someone is coming." Itachi said calmly, with still no expression on his face.  When Kisame heard Itachi's words, he hesitated slightly, but this moment was enough for me to avoid his attack.  I bent down to avoid Samehada, then kept retreating, and then stopped after a distance of twenty meters.  At this time, a green light flashed. Kai, who was wearing green tights, had thick eyebrows, and had hair like a kappa, appeared next to Kisame. He kicked Kisame's wrist that was holding Samehada, destroying Kisame.  Possibility of pursuit, and then immediately distanced himself from Kisame.

    "Hey. I am Mike Kai, the proud blue beast of Konoha. I am here." Kai said with a thumbs up.

    "What Teacher Kai said is great." Xiao Li and Tiantian appeared next to A Kai. Xiao Li looked at A Kai and said loudly: "Then I am the proud blue beast of Konoha."

    "Li." Akai looked at Xiao Li with tears in his eyes, "Teacher Kai." Xiao Li also looked at Kai with tears in his eyes.  Then the two embraced each other passionately, the sea, the beach, the waves.

    Itachi curled his lips slightly, not knowing what to say. Gansaki Kisame looked at Akai and Xiao Li and said to himself: "I was hit by such a guy."

    Tiantian ignored Akai and Xiao Li at all and looked at me: "Naruto, where is Neji?"

    I stood up and leaned against the city wall: "I had long realized that I was being followed, so I asked Neji and Yakumo to leave first. They should have reached a safe place now!"

    "Really! That's good." Tiantian breathed a sigh of relief secretly.

    Itachi looked at the situation in front of him and said: "Here are the helpers? Kisame, go and deal with Naruto, I will take care of this." Just after Itachi finished speaking, he spoke again: "Someone is here again, it's really lively."

    "Naruto." Hinata suddenly jumped up from a distance, stopped next to Tiantian, looked at me, and said softly.  Then Kakashi, Sakura, and Sai also appeared.

    I looked at Hinata with a wry smile on my face: "Why are you here?" At the same time, I put away the demon fox coat I was wearing.

    The time goes back to half a month ago, after I killed the group of thieves in the Kingdom of Waves.

    "What? Naruto appeared in the Land of Waves!" Kakashi, who was in the Land of Snow, suddenly heard my news and immediately said loudly: "Then, Your Highness, when did it happen?"

    "It's just the recent period." Fenghua Xiaoxue said: "I heard the news from the Snow Ninja that the country of Waves has been invaded by thieves. Recently,Suddenly three ninjas appeared and eliminated the group of thieves. The snow ninja caught an escaped thief and learned that one of the three ninjas had long golden hair.  One had eyes that seemed to have cataracts, and a broken leaf forehead protector on his forehead.  One is a girl.  I think the one with blond hair is Naruto-san.  As for the other two, I don't know.  "

    "Nami Country, long blond hair. Cataract eyes." Kakashi thought for a moment and said, "It seems to be true. Then, Your Highness, I will take my leave now." Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded, before Kakashi  After leaving, Fenghua Xiaoxue breathed a sigh of relief this time.

    Kakashi left the hall and immediately returned to his room. After waking up Hinata, Sakura, and Sai who were resting, he told the story.

    "So, Naruto has never been to the Land of Snow? Then wouldn't it be in vain for us to search everywhere these past few nights?" Sakura said dissatisfied.

    Kakashi shrugged and said: "It seems so. We have been in the Country of Snow for nearly half a month. If Naruto has appeared in the Country of Waves in the recent period, then Naruto is indeed not in the Country of Snow.  But I don¡¯t completely believe Fenghua Xiaoxue¡¯s words. Let¡¯s pretend to leave first, and then come back tonight to investigate. If Naruto is in the Land of Snow, there will definitely be flaws.¡±

    The others thought for a moment and agreed. Even if they disagreed, it was useless. Kakashi was the captain and he had the absolute power to make these decisions.

    Then Kakashi said: "I have already said hello to His Highness the Daimyo, so we can leave the Snow Country immediately and return immediately after dark" Before Kakashi could say anything, they  A small white slug with blue stripes suddenly appeared in the room.

    "Master Slug, why are you here? Master Tsunade, do you have any instructions?" Kakashi looked at the slug in front of him and frowned slightly.  Because he knew that if slugs appeared, it meant something was wrong.

    Slug raised his head and said: "Tsunade-sama ordered that Namikaze Naruto appeared in the Country of Waves recently and is now heading from the Country of Waves to the Country of Fire. Kakashi's team immediately went to stop it. And Tsunade  Your Excellency also sent Team Akai to chase Naruto first."

    Kakashi frowned deeply: "Akai, is there any accident?"

    Slug nodded and said: "Yes, according to the information we got, Naruto seems to be targeted by Akatsuki. But now it is only some outsiders. But it is estimated that he will be targeted by the main personnel soon."

    "Akatsuki!" Kakashi was startled, and then the slug said: "Yes, Tsunade-sama's order is to let Naruto betray Konoha rather than let Naruto be taken away by Akatsuki."

    Kakashi nodded and said, "Yes, I know."

    Then the slug said, "Then I'll take my leave first." Then he disappeared.  Kakashi glanced at San Xiaodao behind him: "It seems that Naruto is really no longer in the Land of Snow, we will set off immediately."

    "Yes." Then the group quickly left the Country of Snow and headed towards the Country of Waves.  Kakashi turned his head and glanced at Snow Country one last time: "Are you really not in Snow Country? Or?" In this way, Kakashi led his team towards my direction.

    As a result, today, half a month later, Akatsuki and Kakashi found me almost at the same time.

    Kakashi looked at Itachi and Kisame and said secretly: "I didn't expect it to be these two. Even if I have Akai here, I still don't have much chance of winning. If Naruto is willing to help us, there are still some opportunities. Damn it.  This is trouble." At the same time, Kakashi pushed up the forehead protector on his left eye, revealing three pairs of Magatama Sharingan.

    Hinata looked at me and said, "Naruto, please, please come back with me?" Hinata looked at me with pleading eyes.  And Tiantian is also looking at me expectantly. I know what Tiantian means. Once I return to Konoha, it is possible for Neji to go back with me.  I didn't say anything, but looked at Hinata with guilt in my heart. I walked towards Hinata. Hinata thought I had agreed, and there was excitement in her eyes.

    I stood in front of Hinata, hugged Hinata gently, lowered my head and whispered softly in her ear: "I like you, Hinata, I really like you." As I said that, I thought of myself and the wind.  When Hua Xiaoxue got married, tears fell from the corners of her eyes, and then the tears fell on Hinata's face: "I'm sorry, Hinata, I'm really sorry."

    "Naruto" Hinata took the initiative to reach out and hug me, but I let go of Hinata. I put my hands on Hinata's shoulders, lowered my head and kissed Hinata's forehead softly.  For a moment: "I'm sorry, Hinata. Please allow me to be a coward for a while!" After saying that, I formed a seal with my hands: "Flying Thunder God Technique." Golden light flashed, and I disappeared in front of everyone in an instant.

    "Naruto" HinataHe only caught a piece of golden light with his hand, then closed his eyes and fainted. Fortunately, Tiantian was by his side and quickly supported Hinata.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 186 Favor Owe Itachi

    "The Flying Thunder God Jutsu. I remember it was the famous ninjutsu of the Fourth Hokage! Hey, Itachi, the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki ran away, what should we do next?" Kisame asked Itachi.

    Akai said loudly: "You are not allowed to shrink from youth. Naruto really doesn't understand youth!"

    Itachi glanced at Akai and said: "Let's go, he got hit by you twice and can't go far, chase him." Kisame focused his attention on Akai, who seemed to still want to fight, Itachi said coldly: "  Our goal is the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, don't engage in a meaningless battle." After saying that, Itachi turned around and left.

    Kisame glanced at Akai, then put Samehada behind his back and said: "Yes, yes, I know. I will kill you next time." After saying that, Kisame turned around and followed Itachi, and the two of them quickly  He disappeared from everyone's eyes.  Kakashi and Akai didn't make any move, allowing Itachi and Kisame to leave.  Xiao Li seemed to want to make a move, but was stopped by Akai instead.

    After seeing Itachi and Kisame disappear, Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief and pulled down the forehead protector to block his Sharingan and said: "Fortunately, Naruto left, otherwise, things would have been different.  Trouble."

    Akai's expression was uncharacteristic: "Yes, we don't have much chance of winning against the two of them. If a fight breaks out, it will be the same even if Naruto is willing to help us with all his strength. This result is the best now.  .¡±

    "Teacher Kai, why is it best to do this now?" Xiao Li clenched his fist and looked at Kai and said, "With Naruto's help, we may not lose to them."

    Akai shook his head and said: "The other party is Itachi Uchiha, who has the Sharingan, and Kisame Kisame, the rebel ninja of Kirikage. Both of them have shadow-level strength. If Kakashi and I join forces, at most  We can only barely deal with one person. Naruto can barely deal with one person by using the power of Nine Tails to the maximum, but it can only be barely done. If the other party wants to leave, we can't stop it at all, let alone if the other party sets the target  If I target you, things will be in trouble."

    "I will not hold back Teacher Akai." Xiao Li said loudly.

    Kakashi said: "There will be no opponents in the battle. They can attack anyone. You, Sakura, Tenten and Hinata who fainted. But their target is Naruto. As long as Naruto leaves,  If they do, they won't stay and fight us. I think Naruto knew it from the beginning, so he left as soon as possible. Lure Itachi and Kisame away."

    "I didn't expect that Naruto would be so considerate of us after betraying Konoha." Akai had a solid state of mind and said with tears in his eyes: "This is the friendship of passionate men."

    "Teacher Kai." Xiao Li said with tears in his eyes: "I will try my best to become a passionate man like Naruto."

    "Xiao Li." "Teacher." The two masters and apprentices hugged each other again.

    Kakashi turned his head and said: "Okay, let's go back to Konoha! Naruto possesses the Flying Thunder God Technique, and no one can catch him. And Neji and Yakumo are missing. We can only wait for Naruto to return again  Appeared, but I don¡¯t know how long we have to wait this time?¡± Everyone was silent for a while, and finally had to let Tiantian and Sakura support Hinata, and the group headed towards Konoha.

    Soon after the group of them left, a golden light flashed and I appeared in the same place again.  Although I know that as long as I leave, Itachi and Kisame will definitely not stay and engage in a meaningless battle, but I still feel a little uneasy.  So I didn't leave too far at all. After I felt everyone's aura disappearing not far away, I immediately formed a seal and returned here.  Looking at Kakashi and others leaving, he shook his head slightly, formed a seal with his hands, and the golden light flashed again and disappeared.

    Just when I disappeared, Kakashi and Akai turned their heads at the same time and watched me disappear. Kakashi and Akai shook their heads, said nothing, and then continued to walk towards Konoha.

    I appeared in a dark corner of the city. There was no one around, so no one noticed my sudden appearance. My face was very pale. I sat there and took a few breaths, and then made a slight seal with my hands.  He said: "Transformation." There was a 'bang' sound, a burst of smoke rose up, and I turned into a thin middle-aged man in his 40s with an ordinary appearance, with a very pale face without any trace of blood.  It was as if he was seriously ill.  He was wearing ordinary civilian clothes with a few patches on them.

    "Pfft." I opened my mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood just after I cast my transformation technique.  During the fight with Kisame, I received two blows from his Samehada and suffered serious internal injuries. However, our company forced the use of the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, and the injuries began to show up.  But I know I can't stay here any longer, otherwise Itachi and Kisame may catch up at any time.

    I didn¡¯t take a look at the blood on the ground. I barely supported my body and walked out of the corner. No one would pay attention to a person coming from the corner.A man wearing patched clothes who looked like a sick man came out.  Even if you see it, you won't pay attention to it.

    "Ahem." I lowered my head and supported a house next to me, covered my mouth with my hands, and coughed violently. It took me a while to stop, and then I continued to move forward, with only clenched fists in my hands.  A hint of red oozed out.  People around me quickly left me and kept a certain distance from me.

    As soon as I arrived at the pier, I saw two figures, Itachi Uchiha and Kisame Kisaki, who were wearing black clothes with red clouds embroidered on the bottom.  Kisame was checking the villagers coming and going.

    I closed my eyes slightly, contracted the chakra in my body with all my strength, and disguised myself as an ordinary person.  Then slowly recall the life in the previous life, the tone of speaking and those habits.  After thinking for a while, I slowly walked towards the dock.

    There are a lot of boats on the pier. Of course, there are small boats and big boats. Both small boats and big boats go out to sea, but most people go to take the big boats. After all, the big boats are safer.  But what I'm going to ask about is not the big boat but the small boat.

    I deliberately avoided Itachi and Kisame and asked the people on a small boat, "Can I go to the Country of Waves?"

    "Go." On the boat was a middle-aged man in his 40s dressed as a fisherman. He looked at me and said: "It takes a few days to travel from the country of waves. It's cheaper for you, one hundred taels."

    "It's too expensive. Brother, let me be cheaper. You see, I'm so weak. I still need some money to see a doctor!" The fisherman just finished speaking, and I said smoothly. This was developed when I was an orphan in my previous life.  Habit.

    The fisherman carefully counted the amount and I thought about it for a while and said: "This, okay, I'll give you eighty taels." Then the fisherman looked at me and wanted to speak again, so he quickly said: "Brother, I am  It¡¯s the lowest price. If it¡¯s any lower, it won¡¯t even cost enough to fuel the engine. You can ask other people to check. Besides, after I send you to the Country of Waves, I¡¯ll have to come back with an empty ship, and you¡¯ll have to spend the next few days.  The food and drink, these are all calculated on me."

    "This" I lowered my head and thought about it.

    "Why are you going to the Land of Waves?" Kisame appeared behind me, reached out and patted my shoulder and asked, "Tell me first!"

    I looked up, my face was startled, and my pale face became even paler: "This, this uncle, I, I am going to visit relatives."

    "Oh." Kisame looked at me with interest and said, "Do you have any relatives in Wave Country? What kind of relatives are they?"

    I nodded repeatedly and said: "Yes, yes. My uncle is in the Country of Waves. He opened a tavern in the Country of Waves."

    "Really?" Kisame stared at me closely, with a hint of murderous intent in his eyes.  My legs began to tremble, and at the same time I slowly lowered my body under his murderous intent.  Suddenly Kisame withdrew his murderous aura and said, "Then I'm sorry to bother you." Then he let go of his hand.

    "No, it's okay." I responded quickly, and then I quickly collected eighty taels from my body, ten taels, five taels, one tael, etc. and gave it to the fisherman. The fisherman was also frightened by Kisame.  , I was not in a hurry to accept the money handed to him. After I got on his boat, he immediately started the engine and drove the boat out without any urging.

    "It doesn't seem to be the case, Itachi! After all, that brat is a ninja, and it's impossible for him to have such a mean tone. What's more, there are absolutely no ninjas carrying so much change. There are no ninjas being chased.  In the case of killing, Hai is very worried about twenty taels. And even if the kid is seriously injured, he will not show fear in his eyes when he sees us. What's more, we have been following him for several days, and we have a little understanding of his habits.  . There is nothing similar to this guy at all. This guy is just an ordinary villager." Kisame said to Itachi behind him: "It seems that this kid is still in this city."

    "Ah." Itachi responded: "This city is the only city around. The other cities are far away from here. If Naruto is not in this city, then he must be in the surrounding forests. He was seriously injured.  Otherwise, the Flying Thunder God cannot be used too many times, and it will never go far." As they spoke, the two of them continued to explore around, but after Itachi left, his eyes slightly glanced at me sitting on the boat, and then turned around.  Walk.

    I happened to see Itachi¡¯s eyes. Although Itachi¡¯s eyes were dull, I knew from Itachi¡¯s eyes that Itachi had seen through my transformation technique.  I don't think there are any flaws in my performance, and I don't know how Itachi saw it. Why didn't Itachi even expose me?  No matter how you say it, I owe Itachi a favor.

    After wandering on the sea for a few days, I came to the Country of Waves. This time I did not stop at any time in the Country of Waves. After finding Dazuna, I quietly took his boat to the Country of Snow.  Of course I also told him, don¡¯t?Anyone mentions anything about me.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 187 Contact Tsunade

    A few days later, I asked Dazna to go back immediately after arriving in the Land of Snow.  .  com After these few days, my injuries have recovered a lot, but my face is still so pale.  He jumped to Daming Mansion alone.  As a result, she just happened to meet Fenghua Xiaoxue, who was good at handling political affairs.

    "Naruto, how are you, are you okay?" Fenghua Xiaoxue immediately turned pale when she saw my pale face and hurriedly supported me and said, "I'll go find a doctor and come over to take a look at you."

    I reached out to hold her and shook my head slightly: "No, let's go in first! Send someone to call Neji and the others."

    "Okay." Fenghua Xiaoxue quickly supported me and walked towards the backyard, and at the same time told the maid to call Neji and the others.  After a while, Neji, Yakumo, Zabuza, and Haku arrived at the Daming Mansion.

    "Naruto, are you okay?" Yakumo said as soon as he saw my pale face sitting on the bed, "Who hurt you like this? I'm going to kill him."

    "Yakumo, don't mess around." I said quickly: "The person who hurt me is far stronger than me. Although Yakumo, your illusion is very strong, if you meet the two of them, I'm afraid you won't be able to do anything."  Not an opponent. After all, the Sharingan is not that easy to deal with."

    "Sharingan!" Neji and Zabuza said in shock.

    When Fenghua Xiaoxue saw this situation, she said: "Then you guys chat first, I will go find a doctor for Naruto." After saying that, he left without waiting for anyone to answer.

    Neji frowned and said: "There are only a few people with Sharingan, Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Sasuke, and Uchiha Itachi who wiped out the Uchiha clan. These three people, Uchiha Sasuke is not your opponent."  , who did you meet, Kakashi, or Uchiha Itachi."

    Zabuza shook his head and said: "Kakashi is unlikely. Kakashi admires Naruto as a disciple, not to mention that Naruto is the son of the Fourth Hokage. It is impossible for Kakashi to hurt Naruto like this. So.  The only one left is Itachi Uchiha."

    "Uchiha Itachi." I said, "But Uchiha Itachi didn't do it, it was his companion who did it. You also know Zabuza."

    "Do I know him?" Zabuza was stunned for a moment, and then said: "The person who can become a companion with Uchiha Itachi, and I know him, must be one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen!"

    "That's right. Dried persimmon Kisame." I said softly.

    "Shark face!" Zabuza was startled, then smiled slightly and said: "I didn't expect you to meet this guy. This guy's strength is better than mine."

    "Is it very powerful?" Yakumo asked with some doubts.

    Zabuza nodded and said: "When I still had power, I thought that the art of assassination was ranked among the best among the Seven Ninja Swords and even in the world, and my strength was pretty good, but the strength of that guy with the shark face was far away.  Above me, if I face that guy, I probably don¡¯t have much chance of winning!¡±

    I shook my head and said: "No, Zabuza, to be honest, I don't want to hit you, but to be honest, if you face Inkisaki Kisame, you have no chance of winning. Your strength has reached the level of a Jonin, including the art of assassination.  In other words, he is at the elite Jonin level, which is indeed very strong, but Kisame Inegaki's strength has completely reached the Kage level. Even if there are two of you, you may not be the opponent of Kisame Inegaki."

    Zabuza frowned slightly and said with some displeasure: "Is that shark-faced person so powerful?"

    "Ah" I responded: "You should know that I can borrow the power of the Nine-Tails in my body! When I was fighting Kisame, I was fighting Kisame Inkisaki in the second-tailed state.  But in this case, within a few moves, I was beaten like this by Kisame Inegaki. I escaped with the Flying Thunder God Technique. As for how much power Inegaki Kisame used at that time, it was 100%  ? Or 120%? Or only 80%. I don¡¯t know at all, and Uchiha Itachi didn¡¯t take action at all.¡±

    "Ah!" Everyone was startled, and Zabuza gritted his teeth slightly and said, "That shark-face's strength increased so fast. I remember that when the seven of us were in Kirigakure Village, there was not much difference in strength."

    "Kage-level strength!" Neji's eyes flashed with enthusiasm.  It looked like Neji was getting a little excited.

    Zabuza then came back to his senses and smiled bitterly: "Really, what do I want to do with this? So Naruto, what exactly happened after you left the Country of Snow this time? Tell us first!"

    I nodded and said: "Although I met Uchiha Itachi and Inogaki Kisame this time, at least the goal was achieved. I don't think anyone will think that we are in the Land of Snow again. At least we have peace for a while.  .As for this injury, hehe, as long as you give me enough time, it will recover automatically even if you don't care. The strong recovery power brought to me by the Nine Tails is restoring my injury every day. These daysMy injuries have improved a lot while adrift at sea.  As long as you rest for a few days, you will be fully recovered.  I just vomited blood a few times, so my face is still a little pale.  By the way, Zabuza and Kakashi-sensei probably didn¡¯t get any news in the Land of Snow, right?  "

    Zabuza nodded and said, "Kakashi didn't get any useful information in the Land of Snow. Although he was checking around every night, he didn't get any information at all. I'm sure of this. And  Naruto diverted all attention away from the Snow Country again. This way we will have at least a year in the Snow Country, which will be enough for us to conquer the Snow Ninja Village."

    "Okay." I looked at the others and said: "Zabuza, you go all out to conquer the Snow Ninja Village, Neji, Yakumo, Haku, you should seize the time to practice. The enemies that appear are getting stronger and stronger. If we don't try our best to improve our strength.  If so, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the power to fight back when facing them.¡±

    "I know." The three people responded.

    Then I looked at Zabuza and said, "Zabuza, your assassination technique is also very strong. I will try my best to help you regain your strength"

    "What did you say?" Zabuza stood up and said in surprise, "You said you could help me regain my strength?"

    I shook my head: "No, I mean I will try my best, but I am not sure whether I can succeed. I will ask for you, but if this person can't help you recover, then you should give up!"

    Zabuza immediately said: "Naruto, no, leader, whether I can regain my strength or not, I will be completely loyal to you." Although Zabuza said this, the change in his tone and the excitement in his eyes had betrayed him  heart.

    I waved my hand, then stood up, bit my thumb, made a mark on my palm, formed a seal with both hands quickly, and then suddenly printed it on the ground: "Psychic art." There was a 'bang', and a burst of smoke rose up.  , a toad that had always been as tall as a human appeared in the room, with a sign with the word 'loyalty' hanging around its neck.

    "Yeah!" Toadada looked down at me and said, "It turns out to be Naruto. You haven't summoned my clan for a long time. Jiraiya wants to ask my clan about your current situation? He said that he would let my clan deliver news to you in the future.  "

    I nodded and said: "Ah, I know. Just tell the lustful immortal that I'm fine now. By the way, tell the lustful immortal not to peek into the women's bathhouse all the time. It's better to practice some practice if you have time. After all, this world  Strength is still very important.¡±

    Toad Zhong nodded and said: "I know. I will convey it. By the way, is there anything you want to call me for this time?"

    "I have one thing to trouble you." I pointed at Zabuza and said, "Please help me ask Granny Tsunade if it is possible to help a person who has had his meridians destroyed by lightning-type ninjutsu to regain his strength.  . And don¡¯t let anyone other than the Lustful Immortal and Grandma Tsunade know about this matter for the time being. I will summon you again in half a month." The expressions of Neji, Haku, and Zabuza changed, and they were surprised.  Looking at me, for a moment, they had no idea why I suddenly contacted the fifth Hokage of Konoha, Tsunade Hime.

    Toad Zhong didn't look at it again: "This person is a little familiar. Forget it, I know. Then I go back first." I nodded, and then a smoke rose, and Toad Zhong disappeared.

    "Tsunade?" Neci asked impatiently after Toadada disappeared: "Naruto, isn't Tsunade-sama the Fifth Hokage? How come you are still in contact with her?"

    I looked at Neji and Zabuza and said in vain: "If I tell you that I have concluded that Konoha discussed it with the Fifth Hokage, what do you think?" You should buy that a few people looked at each other and were a little at a loss.

    I raised my head and looked in the direction of Konoha and said: "There are three forces in Konoha. The strongest is the group of elders, who have an undying grudge against me, and then there are the three generations of forces. As long as I don't threaten Konoha, he is  They won¡¯t touch me. In the end, it¡¯s Grandma Tsunade¡¯s power. Grandma Tsunade loves and protects me. To be honest, because of my constant performance, the group of elders has already planned to take action against me. The ownership of the Thunder God Sword was the first  A conflict. From that time on, the elders may have thought that they could no longer control me. So they planned to take action against me. It was just that after discussing with Tsunade and Jiraiya, I fled Konoha one step ahead."

    Zabuza had an excited look on his face: "I see, no wonder you dare to betray Konoha and establish your own organization. But this will only be good for us." Neji and Shiro also looked stunned.

    I nodded, looked at Zabuza and said, "But Zabuza, you have to be mentally prepared. If Grandma Tsunade can't restore your strength, then there is nothing I can do."

    Zabuza nodded: "As long as I can restore my strength, then you will be my master." Zabuza said,There was a strange look in my eyes, and then we discussed some things and then dispersed.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 188 Zabuza is sent to Konoha as an envoy

    "Huh?" I suddenly noticed someone approaching in my daze, and immediately woke up. Then a faint scent of plum blossoms came into my nose, and then another scent of fresh fragrance came into my nose again. I sighed secretly.  He took a breath and opened his eyes: "It's so late, haven't you rested yet?"

    Fenghua Xiaoxue just came to me with a bowl of hot porridge. She was slightly startled when I opened my mouth. Then she shook her head and said, "I'm not sleepy yet. I'm sorry for waking you up. com" I shook my head.  , indicating that it was okay, then Fenghua Xiaoxue handed me the porridge in her hand and said: "By the way, I asked someone to make some clear porridge. You just woke up and eat some!"

    I looked at the porridge in Fenghua Xiaoxue¡¯s hand. It was very ordinary porridge, porridge without any condiments.  I nodded and got up from the bed, washed myself, then picked up the porridge, took a sip first, and then raised my head to look at Fenghua Xiaoxue.  Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at me and asked with a smile: "How is it? Is it delicious?"

    I raised my head and drank the porridge in the bowl, nodded and said: "It's not bad. If you can start the pot earlier when it's boiling, there shouldn't be a burnt smell. If you add some sugar, it can also make the taste better."  better."

    "Really!" A strange look flashed in Fenghua Xiaoxue's eyes, and then she responded: "In the future, I will let them pay attention." Fenghua Xiaoxue took it and put it aside and said: "You can have a good rest, I won't disturb you.  is you."

    "Xiaoxue." I shouted: "The burn on the back of your hand, please apply some burn medicine, and next time when you make porridge, don't burn the back of your hand again."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue's face turned red, she shrank her left hand, and then said in a low voice: "I know, I will pay attention." Then she opened the door to the room.

    Looking at Fenghua Xiaoxue's back, I said, "Thank you, Xiaoxue. Your porridge is delicious, especially the smell of caring in it." Fenghua Xiaoxue turned her head and looked at me, her face seemed to be on fire.  Her face turned red and she hurried out of the room without saying a word.

    I looked at her back and sighed secretly. I was very touched that Xiaoxue cooked the porridge with her own hands. Although the porridge was not delicious, there was a kind of care in it that fascinated me.  To me, nothing compares to someone else's genuine concern for me.  And Fenghua Xiaoxue just gave me this kind of care

    "The art of channeling." There was a 'bang', a burst of smoke rose, and Toad Tadashi appeared in the room.  Seeing Toadada, Zabuza and Haku showed excited expressions on their faces.

    "What do you say to the lustful immortal and Granny Tsunade?" I looked at the toad and asked.

    Toadada looked at me and said, "Jiraiya said a lot." Then he opened his mouth and handed me a scroll with his tongue and said, "Jiraiya's words are all on this."

    I took the scroll, opened it and read it at will, and asked at the same time: "What about Grandma Tsunade?"

    "Tsunade said she didn't know if she could be cured without seeing anyone?" Toadada said, "But Tsunade said there is half a chance."

    "Half?" I looked at Zabuza and said, "What do you think?"

    "I was already a disabled person. It's my luck to be cured. Even if I can't be cured, I'll just stay like this." Zabuza said: "If you think about it this way, I won't lose whether I am cured or not.  "

    I nodded: "Okay, I will let Xiaoyue arrange for you to go to Konoha openly as an envoy." Zabuza nodded, and then I waved my hand.  He focused on the scroll in his hand.

    There is not much content on the scroll, it just tells me what happened in Konoha after I left Konoha.  First of all, the identity of my Fourth Generation son was completely exposed, which made the villagers of Konoha feel unbelievable. At the same time, countless villagers went to express their apologies to the Fourth Hokage and Minato Namikaze whose names were engraved on the Memorial Monument of Konoha because of their guilt.  But there are still many villagers who still don't believe it. Coupled with the secret operations of Konoha's elders, the number of people who don't believe it is constantly expanding. Then I was designated as a traitor. But at this time, the Kingdom of Whirlpool suddenly appeared.  A princess announced something about me, the prince of the Kingdom of Whirlpool, and more importantly, this princess is the wife of the Fourth Hokage.  In this way, my identity was completely confirmed.  The body of elders was powerless to do anything about this matter, so they had no choice but to remove my wanted order.  At the same time, Tsunade and Jiraiya went all out and secretly announced a lot of things over the past ten years. The reputation of the elders in Konoha continued to decline. Even the third generation suffered from the disaster of pond fish. Some villagers were dissatisfied with the situation.  The third generation also began to feel dissatisfied.  The only ones who benefited were Tsunade and Jiraiya. They knew about my defection from the beginning, so they had been prepared for it. Not only did they get a lot of power from the elders.  And it also received support from many villagers.  Finally, Jiraiya talked about his current situation.

    After I read this scroll, I hugged it gently in my arms.  A few days later, Jiraiya, Shiro, and a dozen snow ninjas took Xiao?With the letter of credence written by himself, he left Fenghua Castle and headed straight towards Konoha from the waterway.  If you go from Snow Country to Konoha, there is only one way by water, which is the road that I escorted Fenghua Koyuki from Konoha to Snow Country

    "Humph, I didn't expect that I would come to Konoha in this way." Zabuza was wearing white clothes unique to the Snow Country and looking at the Konoha gate in the distance.  At this time, Zabuza took off the bandage on his face. Zabuza never took off the bandage on his face easily, so there were not many people who knew Zabuza's true face, or even few at all, so after taking off his bandage  , it is estimated that no one can recognize Zabuza, but it is one thing to not recognize him, and it is another thing to guess it.  After all, if he meets Kakashi, Kakashi can easily guess it from the people around Zabuza.

    Shiro nodded: "This is my first time coming to Konoha. By the way, Zabuza-sama, I heard that Konoha is the most peaceful village? Now it seems that is indeed the case!" Shiro looked at Konoha's face.  A trace of longing was revealed.

    "Hahaha. Peace is just peace on the surface. In fact, Konoha is more dangerous than our Kirigakure Village. At least all the dangers in Kirigakure Village can be seen, while Konoha's crisis is not something we can see with our eyes at all.  It can be seen." Zabuza said: "Shiro, have you forgotten the leader of Ziwei who spends time with us day and night?"

    "" Bai was speechless and fell silent.

    Zabuza did not stop and continued: "There are also Pojun, Uchiha Itachi who rebelled against Konoha, Uchiha Sasuke, and the current fifth generation Hokage Tsunade Hime who also left Konoha for more than 20 years.  Year. There is also Orochimaru, one of the three ninjas. Speaking of which, there are no fewer rebellious ninjas in Konoha than our chaotic Kirikage, and those who rebelled one by one are all guys with great strength or potential."

    "Is there no truly peaceful place anymore?" Bai murmured.

    "Maybe there is, maybe not. Who can be sure?" Zabuza looked at the gate of Konoha and said: "Let's go, Shiro, we are here. And don't add 'sir' to my name in the future."  Just call me Zabuza. After all, our status will be equal from now on."

    "But, Zabuza-sama. I" Shiro hurriedly wanted to say something, but Zabuza waved his hand: "Let's go, let's go see Tsunade-sama."

    "Yes, Zabuza." 'Sir.  ¡¯ Haku completed the word ¡®sir¡¯ in his heart. Although Zabuza no longer allowed Haku to address him with respect, Haku still respected Zabuza silently.

    Zabuza and Shiro walked into Konoha Village, and under the guidance of several Chunin, headed directly towards the building with the Hokage's logo.  The other snow ninjas were waiting at the door, and Zabuza and Haku walked into the Hokage's office.

    Zabuza looked at the three people in front of him. The one on the left was a man with long white hair sitting on the window sill, and the one on the right was a young woman who seemed a little green, especially the mature woman in the middle.  set off.  But Zabuza didn't dare to underestimate anyone among them, because when he arrived here, he had already read a lot of information. He knew who the three people in front of him were, and two of them were legendary.  One of the three ninjas, the last person who received the true inheritance of Tsunade's medical skills.

    Zabuza lowered his head to the mature woman in the middle and said: "The envoy from the Kingdom of Snow came with the credentials of His Highness the Daimyo of our country to greet the Hokage Tsunade. There is also the Toad Sage Jiraiya."

    "Oh. Do I have a share too?" Jiraiya said, and then he saw Shiro. Jiraiya's eyes lit up, and before Shiro and Zabuza could react, Jiraiya had already appeared next to Shiro: "  This little girl, are you interested in chatting with me?"

    A drop of cold sweat dripped from Tsunade's forehead and she covered her face not wanting to watch any more, while Shiro smiled softly and said, "I'm very happy to be able to chat with Jiraiya-sama, one of the legendary Sannin! It's just Jiraiya  Sir, this is a man."

    "No way." Shizune was slightly startled when she heard this.

    Jiraiya laughed and said, "That's okay. I'm just chatting with you. It doesn't matter whether you are a boy or a girl. Haha."

    Tsunade looked at Shiro and said, "It's useless. Little girl, this pervert has seen more women than you have eaten. You can't hide it from him." Shiro's face turned red and he stopped talking.  Then Tsunade looked at Zabuza and said, "You are the person who Naruto said had his meridians destroyed by the Thunder Release Ninjutsu! What's your name?"

    Zabuza nodded and said, "Yes, Tsunade-sama, I was named 'Jumen' by 'Ziwei'. My real name is Momochi Zabuza."

    ps: Dear book friends who like to read the book below, I would like to apologize for missing the Three Kingdoms. Because the work address has been moved recently, the work has suddenly become extremely busy.As a result, updates have become extremely irregular, and I hope everyone will forgive me.  However, one update every day and two updates on Saturday will definitely not change.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 189 Accepting Treatment

    "Is the codename 'Jumen'! Wait, Momochi Zabuza?" Tsunade frowned slightly and put aside the credentials handed over by Zabuza, because they all knew that the real things are oral, then  A letter of credence is actually just a bunch of nonsense.

    Tsunade thought for a moment and then suddenly said: "Oh, it must be one of Kirikage's Seven Ninja Swords! Haha, I didn't expect that even you are under that brat. It seems that that brat has been prepared early in the morning!" Tsunade  She said in a reproachful tone, but there was a hint of warmth in her eyes.

    A strange color flashed in Jiraiya's eyes, and he looked at Zabuza and said, "Although your meridians have been destroyed, with your reputation as the Seven Ninja Sword, you shouldn't be following a teenage brat, right?"

    Zabuza lowered his head and said: "Whether leader Ziwei has been prepared for a long time, I don't know as a subordinate. As for why I took refuge with the leader?" Zabuza's eyes flashed and said: "First of all, in the country of waves, Ziwei  The leader saved my life and Bai Yi's. Then in the Kingdom of Whirlpool, Bai and I received a lot of kindness from the leader's mother. Thirdly, the status of leader Ziwei is noble. Fourthly, the foundation is very good. Although the members of the organization are not very strong,  It's powerful, but has unlimited potential. Not to mention that there are two countries as backing. In the end, I was chased by Kirikage, and Shiro alone couldn't protect me, so it was almost certain death."

    "Really?" Jiraiya responded, and then said: "By the way, you just said it clearly, it couldn't be this little girl!"

    Zabuza didn¡¯t speak, Haku smiled and said, "My name is Haku Suzuki, code name is 'Taiyin'. Hello, Mr. Jiraiya. Tsunade-sama, just call me Haku."

    "In this case, there are four people." Jiraiya said: "Forget it, how is your leader doing lately? Kakashi said, it seems that he was seriously injured."

    Zabuza nodded: "Yes, the leader suffered serious internal injuries in the battle with Gansaki Kisame, but it has been so long, and the leader's injuries have long since recovered. In fact, both adults know that Leader Ziwei  The things inside the body, as long as the leader is given enough time, can recover from even serious injuries."

    "Speaking of injuries." Tsunade said, "Come forward and let me see your injuries."

    "Yes, yes, Tsunade-sama." Zabuza began to look a little excited, and then stepped forward to stand in front of Tsunade.  Chakra immediately gathered on Tsunade's palm, and then she stretched out her hand and placed it in the air in front of Zabuza's body. The chakra on her palm immediately poured into Zabuza's body.

    After a while, Tsunade withdrew her chakra and said: "Your injury should be caused by Kakashi's 'Raikiri'!"

    Zabuza showed an expression of surprise on his face: "Yes, Tsunade-sama, when Kakashi took the leader and the others to the Country of Waves to perform a mission, they happened to be hostile to my mission. To fight with Kakashi,  I was defeated by the enemy and was hit by a lightning strike. It was only because of my relationship with the leader that my heart was hit instead of my right chest. Because of this, I was spared my life."

    Tsunade looked at Zabuza and said, "I can save you, but I'm not completely sure. Your injuries are more serious than I thought, and the success rate of your treatment is greatly reduced due to time constraints.  I'm only 30% sure. If you fail, you can only stay like this forever, maybe worse than this, or even die? Think about it yourself and give me an answer. Now you can go and take a rest. Of course,  I can also send someone to take you around Konoha."

    Zabuza thought about it for a moment and then immediately said: "No, thank you Tsunade-sama for your kindness. I will accept Tsunade-sama's treatment. I will have no regrets even if I die."

    "Zabuza Dai" Just as Shiro was about to speak, he was stopped by Zabuza. Zabuza spoke softly: "I am Zabuza Momochi, one of the seven ninja swords. Since the meridians have been  After being disabled, I will be a useless person. To be honest, I am very unwilling to be like this forever. Let alone a 30% certainty, even if it is only one in a million, I will give it a try."

    "Whatever you want." Tsunade said: "Jiraiya and Zabuza, you two will follow me to the treatment room. Shizune, let Shikamaru take the little girl to play around Konoha, and then come over immediately. I guess this  This time it will take some time." After saying that, Tsunade stood up and walked outside.

    "Yes, Tsunade-sama." Shizune responded, then walked up to Shiro and said, "Follow me! Shiro." Shiro looked at Zabuza and then nodded and followed Shizune in the other direction.

    Soon Shizune found Shikamaru who was basking in the sun: "Shikamaru, this is the envoy of the Kingdom of Snow, Mizunashi Tsukihira. Tsunade-sama asked you to take her to visit Konoha."

    "Really, it's so troublesome." Shikamaru breathed lazily and stretched, "I know. I will do it."?By the way, where is Lord Hokage?  "

    "Tsunade-sama has gone to the treatment room. I have to rush there immediately. So Shiro, I'll trouble you." After saying that, Shizune left.

    Shikamaru looked at Minazuki Bai and said, "Okay, my name is Nara Shikamaru, please call me Shikamaru!"

    Bai smiled and said, "Just call me Bai." "Bai, let's go then."

    Shikamaru pointed to the four huge heads above his head and said: "These four people from left to right are the first Hokage, the second Hokage, the third and the fourth generation. Of course, Tsunade-sama, as the fifth generation, her avatar also  Carving in progress.¡±

    "The Fourth Hokage!" Shiro looked at the last portrait and said, "Is he the legendary Fourth Hokage?"

    Shikamaru nodded, and then said: "Ah, he is the Fourth Generation. Thirteen years ago, he died trying to save the entire village." Then Shikamaru paused slightly and said: "Not just the Fourth Generation, everyone in Konoha  Every Hokage is a hero who puts the village first."

    "Really!" Bai responded, and then looked at the Yondaime's portrait carefully.  A glimmer of light flashed in Shikamaru's eyes, and then disappeared.  After a while, the two people left here and walked towards the commercial street.  Walking on the street, looking at the people coming and going, and the various storefronts, they all seem to be very prosperous.

    Time waits for no one. After the two of them wandered around for a while, it was already noon. Shikamaru said, "It's already noon, let's go get something to eat!"

    Bai raised his head and looked at the sun above his head: "Okay."

    "Let's go." Shikamaru said, "How about I take you to eat the famous ramen here? This is the ramen that a good friend of mine named Naruto often eats."

    "Naruto." Bai's eyes flashed with brilliance, and then he nodded.  And a glimmer of understanding flashed in Shikamaru's eyes.

    Shikamaru took Shiro to the ramen shop. It was noon. There were many people here and there was no place at all. But Shikamaru walked directly towards a table with three children sitting on it.  Shikamaru stepped forward and said, "Konohamaru, Udon, and Moehuang, can you let us sit at your table?"

    "It's Shikamaru-nii." Konohamaru looked at Shiro behind Shikamaru, and then smiled: "Shikamaru-nii, is this your" Konohamaru stretched out his little finger and gestured.

    After Shikamaru ordered two ramen, he waved his hands and said with a smile: "No, she is an envoy from the Kingdom of Snow, coming to visit us in Konoha."

    "Really? It turns out it's not the case!" Menghuang said listlessly.

    Shikamaru quickly changed the subject and said, "By the way, how are your recent studies at the academy? How about your ninjutsu training?"

    Konohamaru said: "Mr. Whibis has been forcing me from behind, and I can't even think about not studying."

    Bai looked at this scene and smiled and said: "I have always heard that Konoha is the most peaceful village, and now it seems that it is indeed the case! Everyone seems to be in harmony."

    "Harmony, huh." Hearing Shiro's words, Konohamaru snorted with great disdain, then lowered his head and began to eat ramen like his own. Udon and Moehuang also ate with their heads down.  After a while, Konohamaru, Udon, and Moehuang finished the ramen in their bowls, paid the money and left without saying a word.

    "Did I say something wrong?" Shiro asked, looking at the three figures of Konohamaru.

    Shikamaru shook his head and said: "You are right"

    "It's just that harmony has become a pain for the villagers of Konoha." Acorus put down the two bowls of ramen he was holding and said: "Since he left this village, a series of things have happened, and everyone has realized their mistakes.  Everyone began to pray to his father for forgiveness, but gradually it was just for peace of mind." Then Calamus left.

    "Eat." Shikamaru said, "After eating, I have something to ask you." Shiro nodded, and the two stopped talking and started eating ramen.

    Shikamaru took Shiro to the Ninja Academy. At that time, Shikamaru did not stop here, but went directly to the forest behind the Ninja Academy.  Shikamaru looked at the three wooden stakes in front of him and said, "This is the place where he became a ninja. I brought you here to ask you, how is he now?"

    Shiro looked at Shikamaru and smiled softly: "You have been saying 'him', 'him' and 'him' since the beginning. Who is this 'him'?"

    "When you first saw the portraits of the four Hokages, you only focused your attention on the portrait of the Fourth Hokage. At that time, I was just a little confused. Then I told you to go eat ramen, and I mentioned Naruto's name.  Although you didn't have much reaction at the time, I saw the look flashing in your eyes. I thought you must have recognized it.I know Naruto, and whether you have any grudge against him or not, you must have seen him recently, so I want to ask you, how is he doing recently?  Of course, I'd be grateful if you could tell me everything you know.  "

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 190 Jiraiya¡¯s Toughness

    The treatment room in the Konoha Hokage building is a treatment room specially set up by Tsunade after she became Hokage. It is exclusively for Tsunade. It is rarely used at ordinary times. It is only used when Tsunade is treating someone or performing medical ninja.  It will only be used during the research and development and experimentation of technology.  £®  com There is nothing special in the treatment room except for the treatment equipment. It is just that the treatment room is special because of the different people who use it.

    "Hey, Tsunade, do you really want to save this guy?" Jiraiya looked at Zabuza who was lying on the hospital bed and had been injected with an anesthetic needle and said: "This guy is one of the Kirikage Seven Ninja Swordsmen. For his own  He betrayed Kirigakure Village due to his ambition. Now he has lost his power and restrained his ambition to follow Naruto. But if you cure him, his ambition may expand again, and then he is likely to  Betraying Naruto again for his own ambition."

    "Of course I know this." Tsunade said: "But I believe Naruto, since Naruto asked me to cure this guy, then there will naturally be ways to suppress it. Do you think Naruto is the kind of person who can lift stones?"  Someone who smashes his own foot?"

    "That's right." Jiraiya smiled and said: "Naruto, this kid, is just like his father. He is a rare genius in ninjutsu. And he is also very scheming. Otherwise, he wouldn't let us  Konoha completely lost track of him, and we had just eliminated the Snow Country. If Zabuza hadn't come to Konoha this time, we wouldn't have known that Naruto was in the Snow Country now. From this point of view, even if  If Zabuza wants to betray, Naruto should have some follow-up measures!"

    "That's right, that brat must be hiding something from us, but since he doesn't tell it, forget it." Tsunade looked at Zabuza and said, "But since Naruto gave Zabuza the codename 'Jumen',  Then you must not be afraid that Zabuza will have different intentions. Moreover, Naruto's strength has grown very quickly. Even if Zabuza fully recovers his strength, it will be nothing. Now Naruto's strength has surpassed Zabuza's, not to mention Naruto's body.  There¡¯s that guy in there too.¡±

    Forget it, never mind.  We just have to cure this guy.  "

    Tsunade looked at the door of the treatment room and said: "Jiraiya, guard the door. Don't let anyone disturb us while I'm treating. Otherwise, I don't know if I can successfully treat this guy. And you know, some people are like those  The ANBU can't stop it."

    Jiraiya nodded and said: "Ah, I know. I won't let anyone disturb you. If they want to force their way in, I haven't done anything for a long time. I just want to stretch my tibia. If it doesn't work, I will  Go hang out with that brat."

    "Please don't say that, Jiraiya-sama." As soon as Shizune heard Jiraiya's words, she immediately said: "If you also leave, then Tsunade-sama will be so pitiful."

    Jiraiya squinted his eyes slightly and smiled: "In that case, Tsunade can stay with me. Anyway, you don't like being the Hokage, or you might as well follow that brat."

    "Ah!" Shizune was shocked, she didn't expect Jirai to say such a thing.  Tsunade glanced at Jiraiya, did not speak, but looked at Shizune and said: "Okay, Shizune, don't say these useless words, get ready to take action."

    "Yes, Tsunade-sama." Shizune responded, then took a deep look at Jiraiya and followed Tsunade.

    Tsunade took a deep breath and said, "Even if it's for that brat, I won't give up the position of Hokage."

    Jiraiya turned around and walked out of the door of the treatment room, then closed the door of the treatment room and clapped his hands gently. Then several ANBU wearing black cloaks and animal masks appeared in front of Jiraiya. Jiraiya said  : "How is the little girl doing?"

    One of the ANBU said: "Shikamaru took her to play in Konoha Village, and is now heading towards the Ninja Academy. Behind them are several other ANBU, some of whom are taking orders from the elders, and some who are taking orders from the elders.  The Third Generation. However, Miss Minazuki Shiro was very alert and found traces of Anbu several times, so the Anbu who followed them did not get too close."

    "Really?" Jiraiya responded: "I know, then you should guard the door of the treatment room first and don't let anyone approach the door. Of course, if there are some special people, I will stop them  of."

    "Yes." The two Anbu responded and then disappeared.

    Jiraiya turned around and jumped to the eaves, then sat down and took out a telescope and pointed it in a direction. Then a lewd smile appeared on Jiraiya's face, and drool seemed to flow out of his open mouth.  Looking in the direction of the telescope, the words "Hot Spring Residence" came into my eyes.  It seems that this Jiraiya is in trouble again

    In the forest behind the Ninja Academy, severalAnbu was monitoring Minazuki Shiro, the envoy of Snow Country, from a distance.

    Bai looked at Shikamaru in front of him and said with a smile: "Naruto? Are you talking about the Uzumaki Naruto who is said to be the fourth generation son of Konoha, but betrayed Konoha because he was mistreated by people in the village?" Bai then paused.  After a moment, he said: "By the way, I heard that the princess of the Uzumaki Kingdom has declared that Uzumaki Naruto is her child and restored Uzumaki Naruto's identity as the prince of the Uzumaki Kingdom."

    "Ah, that's him." Shikamaru looked at Bai and said, "Can you please tell me his current situation? Whether it's good or bad, please tell me."

    Bai shook his head and said: "I'm sorry, to be honest, I don't know his current situation. It's been quite a while since I last saw him, so I can't help you with anything? But I got one of his recently.  The news seemed to be that he had a battle with Kisame Inegaki, one of the former Kirikage Seven Ninja Swordsmen. Because there were many people watching the battle, it spread widely, but when I received this news  , I don¡¯t know how much distortion there is, and there is no news about him until now. After all, I am in the country of Snow, and the news is not well-informed because of the ice and snow. But I think if he dares to leave Konoha, then he must  We¡¯ve already made arrangements. Don¡¯t be careful.¡±

    "Really? I understand." Shikamaru nodded in response, then looked at Bai and said: "In the future, if you have the opportunity to see him, please tell me that he will always be our friend.  "

    "We?" Bai Yiyi said in a daze: "Excuse me, do we mean?"

    Shikamaru thought for a moment and said, "Just say those people who took the Chunin Exam. I think he should know."

    Bai smiled softly and said: "I know, if I meet Naruto, I will tell you." Then Bai paused and said, "Okay, then can we go somewhere else to see it?  Saw it."

    "Ah." Shikamaru responded: "Let's go, I'll take you to see the Ninja Academy. Your Country of Snow also has a Snow Ninja Village. In fact, it has also begun to set up such a Ninja Academy. This will be helpful for the development of the country.  It¡¯s of great benefit.¡±

    Bai responded, then said, "I don't seem to be liked by Konoha?" Then he looked up at the forest not far behind him and said, "Otherwise, there wouldn't be any mice following me."

    Shikamaru followed Shiro's gaze and said: "Konoha is not very tidy, so it is normal to have some mice, but these mice still recognize each other very well. For an outsider like you, when you leave Konoha  I won¡¯t follow you anymore. I hope it won¡¯t cause any trouble to you.¡±

    "Really? He really recognizes his family as a mouse." Bai responded, and then the two of them walked towards the Ninja Academy.

    The entrance to the treatment room of Konoha Hokage's building.

    Two ANBU appeared at the door and said, "I'm sorry, Elder Koharu, Elder Menyan, and Lord Hokage are inside, please wait outside."

    "Hmph." Mito Kadoyan snorted coldly: "Get out of my way." After saying that, he continued to move forward. The two ANBU did not dare to stop him and kept retreating, but behind them was the treatment room.  The door was closed, and there was no place to retreat. Mito Kadoyan rested his back on the handle of the treatment room.  Just as he was about to open it, a hand suddenly rested on his wrist.

    Jiraiya stood behind Mito Kaden and said: "I'm sorry, Elder Mito Kado, the Fifth Hokage is inside treating the envoy from the Land of Snow. I'm afraid it won't be good if you break in like this.  !" As he spoke, Jiraiya used a little force to remove Mito Kadoyan's hand from the door handle.

    "So fast, so powerful. I didn't even notice when he came behind me! I didn't expect Jiraiya to be so strong." Mito Kadoyan was surprised in his heart, but  But there was no expression on his face and he said: "Jiraiya, get out of the way, I have something to see Tsunade."

    Jiraiya shook his head and said: "Elder Mito Kaden, although you are an elder and a companion and teammate of the Third Generation, please don't forget that Tsunade is now the Fifth Hokage. Please pay attention to the use of titles.  Words." Then Jiraiya squinted his eyes slightly: "Otherwise, I can think that you are disrespectful to Hokage-sama." Jiraiya's tough and vaguely threatening tone made Mito Kado and Koharu slightly stunned, and then  Mito Kado's face turned blue and white in turns. It's probably that no one has talked to him like this since he joined the elders!  Therefore, Mito Kadoyan's words to Jiraiya made the anger in his heart keep rising.

    ps: Dear friends, you can only access the Internet every other day for about two weeks.  So I will try my best to update when I can access the Internet.  The update method below is one chapter a day from Sunday to Friday, and two chapters on Saturday, which means there are eight chapters a week, and four chapters have been updated this week. Next, there will be two updates today, no updates on Saturday, and two updates on Sunday.  .  Next week and so on.  ifWe apologize for any inconvenience.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 191 The Ghost Man Reappears

    The anger in Mito Kado's heart kept rising, and his face turned blue and white. Just when he was about to explode, a powerful chakra breath suddenly poured out from the treatment room. Mito Kado was furious and heart-burning.  Immediately he couldn't stand upright and took a few steps back. His face became even more ugly, and Xiaochun's face also became ugly when he went to bed.  .  com

    After a while, the aura gradually subsided. After turning to bed, Koharu looked at the door of the treatment room with a hint of horror in his eyes, and then said: "Since the Hokage is undergoing treatment, we will come back later.  Men Yan, let¡¯s go!¡± After saying that, Xiaochun went to bed and left.

    Mito Kadoyan looked at Jiraiya, a cold look flashed in his eyes, and then turned around and left.  After watching Koharu and Mito Kadenen leave, "Huh" Jiraiya secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then Jiraiya waved his hands to the two ANBU. The two ANBU instantly  Disappeared in place.

    Not long after, the door to the treatment room opened, and a slightly older voice sounded: "You went too far this time, Jiraiya."

    Jiraiya turned around and said in surprise: "Tsunade, why have you become like this?" He saw that the Yin seal on Tsunade's forehead had become very light, and her skin had become a little wrinkled. She was originally a mature  Sister Yu, now she seems to have suddenly aged more than twenty years.

    Tsunade shook her head and said: "It's okay, it's just that the chakra was consumed a little too much. As long as you rest for some time, you will recover naturally."

    Jiraiya nodded and said, "That's good." Jiraiya smiled and said, "I still like Tsunade who always looks so young, even though you are already an old woman at heart."

    A crossroads appeared on Tsunade's forehead and she said, "Yes, I'm just an old woman. You don't have to worry about me." After saying that, Tsunade walked towards the office.

    "Oops." Jiraiya said secretly: "I accidentally said the wrong thing." Then Jiraiya left and changed the subject: "Okay, I said the wrong thing. By the way, Tsunade, Zabuza that guy  Yeah! Seeing how hard you work, you should be fine by now!"

    Tsunade nodded and said: "The meridians in his body were blocked by Kakashi's Raikiri. Chakra could not flow in the meridians, so naturally he could not use ninjutsu. At the same time, Raikiri was still destroying Zabuza.  If his body is not treated, I am afraid that Zabuza will die within a few years. I treated him this way at the beginning, but I still couldn't remove the lightning chakra in Zabuza's body, but Kakashi's Raikiri is really powerful.  , everything I did was of no use, and I finally solved it by using the Yin Seal. Now I have Shizune guard Zabuza and wait until he wakes up to see the situation. If nothing goes wrong, Zabuza shouldn't need to do it again.  Treated.¡±

    "Really?" Jiraiya smiled softly: "In this case, that brat will have another general under his command."

    Walking into the Hokage's office, Tsunade sat down and said: "Jiraiya, you went a little too far in your treatment of Koharu and Mito Kaden. If they attack you desperately, you know what the result will be.  I¡¯m afraid we are very likely to go to war with the Elders, and once we start a war, the Third Generation will no longer sit idly by and do nothing. He is very likely to join, and then we will be destroyed by the Elders and the Third Generation."

    Jiraiya waved his hand and said: "No, the situation will not be that unfavorable. Tsunade, if you have this kind of worry, the elders may not have it. The third generation is only for the so-called peace. He has always maintained neutrality, although he is leaning towards the elders.  group, but whether it is us or the group of elders, whoever provokes the fight first, the third generation will choose to help the other side. This time I am so against Mito Kadoyan, I just want to test them. If they do not hesitate  If they launch an attack on us, then the Third Generation may have joined their side, and we will have to consider when to leave Konoha."

    "I see. No wonder why I think you are so tough today. You are testing their bottom line." Tsunade suddenly said.

    Jiraiya nodded: "Not only that, but it is also a warning to them. Let them not go too far. The third generation tolerated them too much, which made them too arrogant. They thought they were the masters of everything and would not take it too seriously.  Anyone can see it."

    "Forget it, Jiraiya." Tsunade said: "Don't deal with them, otherwise, Naruto will blame you." Then Tsunade said again without waiting for Jiraiya to speak: "Speaking of,  That brat Naruto keeps calling me mother-in-law. If he sees me like this, he will definitely not change his mind. Jiraiya, help me protect the law and I will restore my chakra."

    "Yes." Jiraiya responded, then Tsunade closed her eyes and began to practice.  Jiraiya also closed his eyes.  The two started practicing at the same time.  Time passed slowly, and something happened to Tsunade.?The skin began to return to the elasticity and tenderness of a girl, and the vaginal seal on the forehead gradually became thicker.  Tsunade had completely returned to her younger self.

    Suddenly Tsunade and Jiraiya opened their eyes at the same time. At this time, Shizune opened the door, followed by Zabuza.  Shizune was surprised when she saw Tsunade: "Tsunade-sama, you have recovered."

    "Ah." Tsunade responded, then looked at Zabuza and said, "How do you feel? Is there anything uncomfortable?"

    Zabuza stretched out his hands and felt it carefully and said, "It has never felt better." Then Zabuza knelt down on one knee and said, "Thank you, Tsunade-sama, if it weren't for you, I'm afraid I would never be able to recover.  "

    Tsunade shook her head and said: "No need to thank me, I just look at Naruto's face. If you are not Naruto's subordinate, even if you kneel to death at the door of Konoha, I will not look at you.  What's more, the meridians in your body are not broken, they are just blocked by the lightning ninjutsu. As long as you find a skilled medical ninja, you have a certain chance of recovery."

    Zabuza said: "But there are not many skilled medical ninjas in this world. I also know that you are willing to treat me only because of the leader Ziwei, but no matter what, you are the one who made me recover."

    Tsunade waved her hand and said: "Don't say this, don't let people know that I made you recover. Okay, go! Leave after staying in Konoha for a few days, and return to the Snow Country as soon as possible. There are still good things to do  Follow Naruto."

    "Yes, Tsunade-sama." Zabuza responded, then turned and left.

    Just after leaving the Hokage's office, Zabuza took out a scroll from his body, opened the scroll and spread it on the ground. Looking at the characters on the scroll, Zabuza made a slight seal with his hands: "Old man, we haven't seen each other for a long time." 'Bang.  ' With a sound, a huge beheading sword appeared on the scroll.  Zabuza reached out and picked up the decapitating sword, looked at the direction and then put the decapitating sword on his back and jumped towards the forest.

    Zabuza soon came to a large forest. Zabuza took down the decapitating sword. With a move of his hands, the decapitating sword immediately began to dance. The light of the sword gradually completely concealed Zabuza inside.

    After a while, Zabuza stopped what he was doing, the sword light stopped immediately, and Zabuza took a deep breath.  "Recovered, I have fully recovered. Haha. Zabuza, the demon Momochi, is resurrected again." Zabuza yelled crazily.

    "Huh?" Zabuza was suddenly stunned. He slightly raised the decapitating sword with his right hand. With a 'choking' sound, a kunai was blocked by the decapitating sword in front of Zabuza's neck. The kunai was holding a person's hand.  Here, Hatake Kakashi.

    "Kakashi-sensei." Sakura said immediately, and Sai took out a pen and scroll and drew several stone lions, ready to join the battle at any time.

    "Kakashi, I didn't expect that I would meet you just after I recovered." Zabuza looked at Kakashi in front of him and said.  Then Zabuza pushed hard, and Zabuza and Kakashi separated.  The two people were facing each other about ten meters apart.

    "Zabuza, how did you recover?" Kakashi said: "Your meridians have been completely destroyed by my Raikiri, which is the Rinnegan.

    "Wait a minute. Kakashi." Zabuza said immediately: "Do you want to start a war between the Land of Snow and the Land of Fire?"

    "Kill you alone. The Land of Snow will not provoke a war for outsiders like you." Kakashi said, then tightened the kunai in his hand and disappeared in an instant.  Zabuza didn't have time to speak, so he turned around quickly and swept the decapitating sword across. Kakashi just appeared behind Zabuza and bumped straight into Zabuza's decapitating sword.  Kakashi lowered his foot, moved up to avoid the decapitating sword, and then threw the kunai in his hand directly towards Zabuza.  Then he kicked Zabuza.

    The decapitating sword in Zabuza's hand was directly inserted into the ground, and then his body took advantage of the momentum to pass over, avoiding Kakashi's kunai, turning in a circle on the decapitating sword, and kicked Kakashi's foot.  The two men stepped away.

    "Roar." Several lions jumped out of Sai's scroll and rushed towards Zabuza. Zabuza pulled out the decapitating sword stuck in the ground and chopped the lions into two pieces with one swing.  Then Zabuza said: "Wait, Kakashi, I am the envoy of the Snow Country."

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 192 Naruto¡¯s Message

    The kunai in Kakashi's hand suddenly stopped in front of Zabuza's decapitating sword. The two weapons were just a hair away from colliding. Kakashi looked at Zabuza and said, "What do you mean?"

    Zabuza breathed a sigh of relief and said: "That's what I mean. This time I represent the Snow Ninja Village of the Land of Snow to establish friendly relations with Konoha. . com If you kill me, you will be the messenger of massacre, right?  We, the Kingdom of Snow, are provocative."

    Kakashi frowned slightly and said, "You didn't lie to me, did you?"

    Zabuza shook his head and said: "Do I need to lie to you? Besides, if I didn't come to Konoha as a messenger, it would be better for me to stay in the Snow Country. If I were in the Snow Country, you would know that I have recovered.  Have you gained strength? If you still don't believe it, you can ask Hokage-sama. I just submitted my credentials not long ago."

    Kakashi thought for a moment, then nodded and said: "Okay, I will ask Mr. Hokage. As for now"

    Zabuza put the decapitating sword on his back and said, "Okay, I have to go back to Konoha anyway. How about we go together?"

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Sakura, Sai, you two go first!" Sakura and Sai responded, and then left first.  Then Kakashi and Zabuza slowly walked towards Konoha.

    Soon the two returned to Konoha, "Long time no see, Mr. Kakashi." Kakashi turned around and found Shiro and Shikamaru standing behind them.  As soon as he saw Shiro and Shikamaru, Kakashi knew that Zabuza was not lying. He also knew that if he really killed Zabuza, he might really start a war between the Land of Snow and the Land of Fire.  Although the Kingdom of Snow is small, the Snow Ninja Village is not weak.  What's more, Kakashi has also discovered that the current continent is not peaceful. If there is a war between the Country of Fire and the Country of Snow, it may cause a chain reaction.

    Kakashi looked at Shikamaru, and Shikamaru stepped forward and said, "I was ordered by the Fifth Hokage to take the envoy from the Kingdom of Snow to visit Konoha."

    Kakashi nodded and then looked at Bai and said, "Long time no see. How do you feel about Konoha?"

    Bai nodded and smiled: "It's very good. There is a very peaceful feeling." Bai smiled softly, the smile on his face was very pure, just like snow, as white and flawless.

    Zabuza said: "Let's go, Shiro, let's go to the inn and rest! Let's have fun in Konoha tomorrow."

    Shiro nodded: "Then I'll say goodbye first." With that said, Zabuza turned around and left.  Kakashi looked at the backs of Zabuza and Haku, wondering what he was thinking?

    "Mr. Zabuza, your body has" After leaving Kakashi's side, Shiro looked at the decapitating sword behind Zabuza and asked impatiently.

    Zabuza waved his hand to stop Shiro's next words: "If you have anything to do, please go back to the inn. It's not convenient here." Shiro nodded and the two of them quickly left the sight of Kakashi and others.

    "Shikamaru. Have you been with that Shiro today?" Kakashi asked, "Never left? Where did you go?"

    Shikamaru nodded and said: "Ah, after Shizune-sama handed him over to me, I have been with him. At first, I took him to see the portraits of Hokage through the ages, and then went to the commercial street to go shopping here.  We stayed for a while, until noon, and then took him to eat ramen, and then the Ninja Academy. We have never been separated. What? Is there any problem? "

    "No! I'm just asking casually." Kakashi said, but looking at the figures of Zabuza and Haku, Kakashi's doubts deepened.  Shikamaru looked at Kakashi with a strange look in his eyes.

    "Zabuza-sama, your body has really recovered." Shiro asked as soon as he returned to the inn.

    Zabuza nodded and said: "Ah, my body has indeed recovered, and there is no longer any obstacle to the flow of chakra in my body. It's just that I haven't returned to the strongest state yet. But it only takes some time for me to be able to fully recover."  Recover.¡±

    "Naruto-sama is indeed right. Tsunade-sama can really cure you." A smile appeared on Bai's face.

    Zabuza looked at Shiro's smile, then turned around and said, "Ah, thanks to leader Ziwei this time, if it weren't for him, Tsunade-sama wouldn't have treated me." Then Zabuza paused and said, "  Shiro, it¡¯s time to prepare to complete the instructions of leader Ziwei. We can¡¯t stay in Konoha for too long, and we must complete it as soon as possible. And didn¡¯t I say it? Don¡¯t call me sir anymore. There is only one person in the world.  The person you can call "sir" is our leader, Zi Wei."

    "But" Shiro looked at Zabuza, and after a while he said, "Yes, I understand. Mr. Zabuza."

    In the next few days, Zabuza and Shiro were in Konoha,Wandering around all day, he quietly sneaked out of the post house at night.  A few days later, Zabuza and Shiro came to the street and deliberately met Hinata who had just returned from a mission with her teammates. However, Yuhi Hong was not there, only Kiba and Shino were there.

    "I remember your name was Hinata Hinata!" Bai looked at Hinata in front of him and said, "How is it? Do you still remember me?"

    "Hey, Hinata, do you know her?" Ya looked at Shiro and whispered to Hinata, "This sister is quite cute." Hinata's face turned red.

    Although Ya's voice was very low, Bai still heard it. Bai looked at Ya and smiled softly: "Thank you for the compliment, but I'm a man."

    "What!" Ya was startled and looked at Shiro in surprise, including the Akamaru on his head. A trace of surprise flashed in Shino's eyes, and he pushed up the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose unconsciously.

    Hinata said softly: "It's true, Kiba, his name is Minazuki Shiro, and he is the husband of the Daimyo of Snow Country. I met him last time when I went to Snow Country with Mr. Kakashi."

    "The daimyo's husband?" Ya murmured in a low voice: "What a noble status. But why does such a noble status come to us?"

    "I'm here to see Hinata. I just have one thing I want to tell her." Bai smiled and said, "If possible, please let me and Hinata have a few words in private, and please speak louder, please."  ?It¡¯s too quiet, it¡¯s easy to not hear it.¡±

    With big teeth, he quickly said: "Well, Akamaru and I still have something to do, so let's leave first." He ran and left.  Shino glanced at Shiro, then stepped forward and patted Hinata's shoulder gently, and then left without saying anything.

    After watching Kiba and Shino leave, Shiro said to Hinata: "Then please come with me. I have something to tell you." Hinata hesitated for a moment, then Shiro smiled and said: "Don't worry.  , will not leave Konoha, just on the cliff above the Hokage's head." As he spoke, Shiro stretched out his hand and held Hinata's hand and said: "What I want you to say is about the owner of this thing. Please don't  Let no one know about this. Otherwise, we will not tell you any news." After saying that, Bai and Zabuza left.

    Hinata blushed as she watched Haku and Zabuza leave, then opened her palms and looked at the ultra-small 'trident'-style special kunai in her hands. Hinata's body trembled unconsciously: "Naruto  , is Naruto's kunai. No one can imitate this kind of kunai. By the way, those two people. Above the Hokage's avatar." Then Hinata ran in that direction.

    "Huhu." Hinata looked at the Hokage's portrait above her head, and immediately saw Haku and Zabuza standing on the cliff, smiling and staring at her.  Hinata's face turned red, she took a few breaths, and then ran towards the cliff.

    "Please tell me where Naruto is now? Please tell me." Hinata ran to the cliff and gasped slightly.

    Zabuza turned his head and said: "No one else is following you, but let's finish it quickly. Otherwise, it won't be a good thing for us to stay here with the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan?"

    Bai nodded, and then said: "Actually, we don't know where he is now? We met him when we came to Konoha. When he knew that we came to Konoha, he gave the kunai in your hand to  Us, let us come visit you.¡±

    Hinata's eyes showed deep disappointment: "Don't you know his whereabouts? Don't you know how Naruto's injuries are?"

    "We don't know this." Zabuza said: "But when we met him, his body was not different, and there were two people around him, a man and a woman. That man had the same body as you  Roll your eyes."

    "It's Brother Neji." Hinata said, "So, is there anything Naruto wants you to bring to me?"

    Bai nodded and said: "There are indeed a few words for us to bring to you. Naruto said that he misses you very much and wants to know how you are doing. He knows that his sudden departure will definitely have a negative impact on your life in the Hyuga clan.  He is sorry for the impact. But he must leave. Because he has strong enemies in Konoha. But he regrets it and regrets not explaining it clearly to you. Let me say I'm sorry for him." Shiro stopped here and said  : "That's all he said."

    Hinata lowered her head and didn't know what she was thinking. Zabuza looked at Hinata and suddenly said: "First, no, that blond kid said, 'He likes you so much. Although he left you, one day he will  He will come back, even if he dies, he will come back to Konoha and come back to you.'" Then Zabuza paused and said: "Okay, we brought his words. In this case, we owe him  The kid¡¯s favor will be repaid.¡±

    Shiro looked at Zabuza in surprise, while Hinata's face quickly turned red.  The siren immediately sounded, and then faced ZabuzaBai Bai thanked him and said, "Thank you for bringing Naruto's words to me. I'll take my leave first." Then Hinata ran away in a hurry.

    "She is really a cute girl!" Zabuza looked at Hinata and said in a voice that only he and Shiro could hear: "The leader is really lucky!"

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 193 The Dark Shadows

    When Haku heard Zabuza's words, he also whispered: "Mr. Zabuza, why did you add the last sentence? Naruto-sama clearly didn't say com"

    Zabuza replied in a low voice: "Haha, it is true that I added the last sentence, but we can all see that the leader likes this girl named Hinata Hinata very much, and according to our investigation in the past few days, the leader and this girl  Hinata Hinata's relationship is unusual. She only married Fenghua Koyuki for the development of our Feng Renpaten. The leader must feel very guilty for this girl. So I specially added the last sentence. In this case, the relationship between this girl and the leader  The relationship between us will not fade away so quickly. It will be easier for the leader to get back together with this girl in the future."

    "But Mr. Zabuza, if Naruto-sama finds out, will he blame us for being nosy? After all, this is Naruto-sama's private matter." Shiro said with some worry.

    Zabuza shook his head and said: "Don't worry, although he has only become our leader not long ago, he is a natural leader, even if he is not fully mature yet. But he will not hold a grudge against us for this kind of thing.  "Yes." Bai responded, and then Zabuza stepped forward and looked at Konoha Village from a high position on the cliff: "Konoha Village, it seems to be a very peaceful and harmonious village, but who would have thought that in this peaceful place  Beneath the harmony, there are actually filthy blood and conspiracies. Compared to Kirikage Village, it is even worse. At least Kirikage Village puts these things on the surface, allowing people to take precautions and let people protect themselves, but Konoha is like this.  Everything was done in secret. When he found out, he was already bruised and bruised. What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that many of them have been revealed to the public, but the people living in this village didn¡¯t notice any of it at all.  It's strange. I don't know whether to say that the people in this village are stupid or ignorant, or both?" Zabuza's tone was filled with extreme disdain and contempt.

    Zabuza and Shiro stayed here for a while, and suddenly Shiro said: "Mr. Zabuza, we have been here for a long time, I think we should leave."

    Zabuza nodded and rolled his eyes slightly: "Ah, indeed! I didn't expect that we would be disturbed again just after we came here for a while. Come on, Shiro, let's go back to the inn directly, I don't want to  Goodbye to everyone in the Leaf Village. After bidding farewell to the Fifth Hokage tomorrow, we will return directly to the Snow Country." Shiro nodded, and then the two of them left.  Although Zabuza and Shiro were both alert, they did not notice a few small bugs where Hinata was standing just now.

    Shortly after they left, several Anbu appeared behind them and looked at the two figures and said: "Damn it, they are too alert to hear what they are saying?" "Hear them talking, haha,  They are not ordinary people. One of them is Momochi Zabuza, one of Kirikage's seven rebellious ninja swords. If you want to get close to them, you must reach Kage level strength." "Forget it, we are just monitoring anyway.  We're just watching them. Although we didn't hear what they were saying, it's fine as long as we keep an eye on them." "Yes." Then several ANBU disappeared in place.

    The next day, Zabuza and Shiro said goodbye to Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage, and then took the Snow Ninja and boarded the ship back to the Snow Country.

    On the second day of sailing at sea, Zabuza and Shiro were on the deck. It was not that they wanted to come out, but they had to come out because another ship approached them, and this ship came from Kirikage.

    The two boats came together, a few figures flashed across the boat, and then more than twenty masked ANBU appeared in front of Zabuza and Shiro.  A bloodthirsty smile appeared on the corner of Zabuza's mouth: "Isn't this Kirikage's pursuit force! Your reaction is very fast. It has only been a few days since I arrived in Konoha. Not only did you get the news, but you also laid an ambush here.  . You really acted quickly! Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, do you have anything to do with me, Kirikage¡¯s rebellious ninja?¡±

    "Zabuza, hand over the beheading sword and commit suicide. I can let the others on this ship go." A leading ANBU said.

    "Let the other people on the ship go, thank you for saying so." Zabuza looked at the ANBU and said disdainfully: "I am also a person from Kirikage Village. I don't know that killing them all is the rule that Kirikage Village believes in.  , not to mention that this boat is all my people, even if it is just some ordinary people, you will kill everyone. Now you are here to talk about letting other people go, it is nothing more than weakening their resistance. Next time  When using psychological tactics, use your brain more and don¡¯t always use these tactics. Little one, you¡¯d better go home and drink milk for a few more years before you come out!¡±

    The ANBU leader was wearing a mask and I didn¡¯t know how he looked, but seeing his chest rising and falling, I knew his face was not good-looking. After a while, I saw the ANBU leader taking a deep breath.After calming down for a while, he said: "It's useless, Zabuza. Although you have the help of the snow ninja, we don't pay attention to that small village at all, and it is surrounded by the sea. You have nowhere to go."  There¡¯s no way to escape. It¡¯s better to save us the trouble by doing it ourselves.¡±

    "Snow Ninja Village is a small village!" Zabuza said: "It is true that Snow Ninja Village is just a small village compared to Kirigakure Village, one of the five great ninja villages. But the power of this small village is not weak. Don't believe it.  If so, we can give it a try." Zabuza waved his hand and said, "Then let them see the power of the ninjas in the small village." The snow ninja behind Zabuza suddenly rushed towards the ANBU.

    "You don't overestimate your capabilities." The leading ANBU said: "Leave no one behind." Then the ANBU around him also took out kunai and shuriken and shot at the snow ninja, and some even used ninjutsu to attack.

    All the snow ninjas rushed towards these weapons or ninjutsu without dodging, and all the ANBU showed joy, especially several ANBU who had explosive charms tied to their kunai or shurikens.  ¡®Boom¡¯ bursts of explosions sounded, and smoke filled the air.  Then all the weapons and ninjutsu rushed into the smoke.

    Just when the fog ninja ANBU looked happy and thought they had killed the snow ninja, they found that a dozen snow ninjas suddenly rushed out of the smoke. The ANBU were slightly startled, but they reacted quickly, each  Everyone launched an attack on the Snow Ninja. This time, no one used explosive charms. Everyone could clearly see that the weapons suddenly bounced away before hitting the Snow Ninja.  And those ninjutsu only forced the Snow Ninja back, and not a single Snow Ninja died.  At this time, a dozen snow ninjas suddenly rushed out from behind all the ANBU. This time, when these ANBU panicked, they cooperated with the snow ninja in front to kill their opponents.  In the blink of an eye, only the ANBU leader and a few people around him were left among the foggy ANBU.

    Zabuza stepped forward at this time and said: "The snow ninjas here are almost all the elites of the snow ninja village. Each of them has special jounin strength. Although they cannot deal with those jonins, it is still very difficult to deal with ANBU like you."  It's easy, you underestimate the Snow Ninja Village." As he spoke, Zabuza pulled out his decapitating sword and slashed at the man.  The ANBU leader leaned back to avoid the decapitating sword, but he found a strange smile rising from the corner of Zabuza's mouth, which then turned into a puddle of water.

    "Water body. Damn it." The ANBU leader was startled, and then he suddenly found a sound of breaking through the air behind him, and then suddenly felt himself flying up, but he saw his body falling feebly into the  nautical miles.

    Zabuza landed on the boat and looked at the several Kirikage ANBU on board and said, "Kill them."

    "Yes." Snow Ninja responded.  Then all the snow ninjas swarmed up and killed the remaining ANBU in the blink of an eye.  Those Anbu didn't even have a chance to escape.  The Snow Ninja then threw Kirikage Anbu's body into the sea.

    "Mr. Zabuza." Shiro stepped forward and said: "These fog shadows came very quickly. Logically speaking, they should not be so fast."

    Zabuza nodded and said: "Maybe someone has informed Kirigage Village privately, and the distance between Konoha and Kirikage is not too far. According to the level of ordinary chuunin, it is only a three-day journey back and forth with all our strength, and we  I stayed in Konoha for five or six days, which is plenty of time."

    Bai thought for a moment and said: "But who is it? In Konoha, no one should be our enemy! Hatake Kakashi or Tsunade-sama?"

    "I don't know." Zabuza said: "Hatake Kakashi is not this kind of person. As for Tsunade-sama, according to our relationship with the leader, Tsunade-sama will not attack us. I think as long as I don't intend to betray  If we are the leader, Tsunade-sama will never do anything to us, and will even help us. What's more, if Tsunade-sama wants our lives, she can just do it. In front of the legendary Sannin, what Kirikage  The Seven Ninja Sword is just a joke." Then Zabuza paused and said: "Forget it, let's go back to Snow Country first and tell the leader about our trip to Konoha and what happened here. Let him come  Let's deal with it! Even if Kirigakure Village declares war on us, it doesn't matter. Kirigakure Village is too far away from the Snow Country. If Kirigakure Village wants to attack the Snow Country, it will take more than ten days on the road. That's not all.  Gathering ninjas and so on, not to mention perhaps Kirikage Village doing something like this. The Kingdom of Snow has been a little too peaceful after the leader came, and some bloodshed is needed to better enhance the power of the Snow Ninja Village."

    Bai nodded, and then the ship raised its sails and headed towards the Land of Snow.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 194

    The Snow Country General's Mansion has now become my base.  .  com I don¡¯t live here, I will still go back to Damingfu to rest.  However, if Zabuza, Ningji and other men frequently come in and out of the Daming Mansion, it will have an impact on Fenghua Koyuki's reputation, so if I have anything to do, I will basically handle it at the Shogun Mansion.  Only Yakumo stayed with me in Damingfu.  Yakumo is a girl, so even if she stays in Daming Mansion for a long time, it won't be a big deal.

    "In the lobby of the General's Mansion, there are only three of me, Zabuza and Haku.  Yakumo was with Fenghua Koyuki in the Daming Mansion, while Neji didn't know where he went to practice.  I'm sitting in the main seat.  Zabuza and Haku were reporting to me about their experiences in Konoha this time and they had encountered Kirikage ANBU chasing them at sea.

    "Really?" I responded softly: "Indeed, a small country like Snow Country cannot attract the attention of Kirikage Village, and you are not too public in Konoha, so if Kirikage's spies find you  If that is the case, then Kirikage will not be able to hunt you down so quickly. It will take two or three days at the earliest. In this case, Kirigage's pursuit troops will not be able to reach Konoha until one day after you leave Konoha. But you  But he was hunted when he left Konoha. In this case, someone in Konoha must have secretly informed the Kirikage Village."

    I lowered my head and thought deeply: "First of all, there is always a beneficiary in everything. Whoever gets the benefits will be suspect. Of course, these benefits are not only superficial, there are many secretly, and they are only harmful to others and not beneficial to oneself."  is something that few people are willing to do.¡±

    Then I paused and said: "This time Kirigage's behavior was most likely caused by Konoha's notification of Kirigage. Konoha's power is divided into three parts. The Fifth Hokage has the smallest power, but he has the best relationship with me.  . She will not do anything to me. Then there is the third generation. His strength is medium, and his position in Konoha is also very neutral. But the third generation values ????peace too much, and the third generation does not know that I will be behind you? Probably not  I will take action against you. Even if I know it, the third generation will not take action against you for the time being. After all, you are still carrying the name of Snow Country. If you are killed when you return to Konoha as an envoy, Konoha will not be able to escape.  This is not in line with the fundamental interests of the third generation. Therefore, it is impossible for the third generation."

    I raised my head: "In this case, the only thing left is the elders of Konoha. The elders and I are incompatible, and they will not let me go. They have strong ambitions. The Kingdom of Snow and Konoha have formed an alliance.  It will only increase the reputation of the fifth generation and reduce their group of elders, not to mention that the one who takes action is the Kirikage Anbu. In addition, if the identity of the Kirikage rebel ninja is not cut off, even if he is killed, the country of Snow can only go to Kirikage Village and Mu  It's just a trouble for Ye's Fifth Hokage. You won't go to their elders. If you break out of the siege like now, it's not their subordinates who die anyway, and they won't feel bad. Besides, the Kingdom of Snow is really with  If Konoha goes to war, they can take the opportunity to seize Konoha's power. Even if they can't seize it, they can still consume the power of the Fifth and Third Generations. It will be of great benefit to their elders without any harm."

    "Elders!" Zabuza muttered, and then said: "I remembered. I remember that when Shiro and I were in Konoha, there were always some ANBU following us. And the strange thing is that these ANBU seemed to be divided into two factions.  of."

    Shiro nodded: "Yes, when Mr. Zabuza and I were in Konoha, the ANBU who followed me and Mr. Zabuza were divided into two factions, and the two factions were close on the surface, but in fact  It seems like they are monitoring each other again."

    "It should be the third generation and the elders." I said: "The fifth generation should not come to monitor you, especially after you revealed my identity, and the fifth generation does not have many ANBU on hand to monitor you when they are free.  If so, it would be better to think of ways to seize some of the rights. Only the Third Generation and the Elders will have the intention and strength to monitor you. But be careful of Kiriying in the future, I think they will send people here again.  . But this is okay. If a country is too peaceful, it will easily lose its vitality. In addition, the weather in the country of snow is a natural barrier. If there is no blood for a long time, I am afraid that it will be 'born in sorrow and die in happiness'.  Zabuza sent additional snow ninjas to patrol the borders of the Snow Country. Be careful to prevent Kirigage ninjas from infiltrating the Snow Country on a large scale. If it is just individual personnel or a small team, it can be used to let some new snow ninjas practice their skills! Let them meet them  Blood is fine too.¡±

    "Yes, leader. I will arrange it immediately." Zabuza responded.

    "Okay, we've finished talking about these things. Zabuza, how is Hinata's situation in Konoha?" I asked.  This time Zabuza was sent to Konoha. The first thing was to ask Zabuza to receive treatment from Granny Tsunade. After all, Granny Tsunade, as the Hokage, could not leave Konoha easily, so Zabuza could only be sent to Konoha. The second was to send Zabuza to Konoha.  The second thing I personally think is the most important is to help me understand Hinata's current life in Konoha.  I know that my departure will definitely have an impact on Hinata's life, but I want to know for sureHow much impact did he have on her?

    Bai stepped forward and took out a scroll and spread it out. The words on the scroll were very beautiful. At a glance, he could tell that it was written by a careful person. However, the content was very messy and he couldn't understand what it meant. It was probably only written by  Only people know what it means!

    Shiro looked at the scroll and said: "Naruto-sama, I was the one to investigate Miss Hinata's situation. Let me report everything!" I nodded, and then Shiro said: "Miss Hinata's life in the Hyuga clan is not the same.  No, although she is the heir of the Hyuga clan, the people of the Hyuga clan don't care about Miss Hinata. To be honest, Hinata is almost completely excluded from the core part of the Hyuga clan. On the contrary, Miss Hinata's younger sister is only seven years old.  Hinata Hanabi seems to be very popular among the Hyuga clan. The leader of the Hyuga clan, Hinata Hizashi, trains with Hinata Hanabi almost every day, while Miss Hinata barely sees her a few times throughout the month. If that's all,  Forget it, Ms. Hinata is criticized from behind every day, and the content is all related to you, Naruto-sama." Bai stopped here.  Because she felt a murderous aura.

    "Go on." I took a few deep breaths, calmed down the anger in my heart, and then said.

    Shiro nodded and continued to look at the scroll: "But some people are really nice to Miss Hinata. Like her teammates, Kiba Inuzuka, Shino Aburame, Sakura Haruno, Ino Yamanaka, etc. graduated with Miss Hinata.  A new ninja."

    I nodded: "Maybe they are the only ones who can treat Hinata kindly."

    At this time, Shiro put the scroll away and said: "Naruto-sama. When I was in Konoha, there was a very lazy ninja named Nara Shikamaru. He said that if I see you again, let me tell you that he  The people who said the Chunin Exams will always be your friends.¡±

    "I know, you should go and rest first!" I thought for a while, then responded, and prepared to leave.

    At this time, Zabuza immediately said: "Wait a moment, leader. I have one more thing to say."

    "What's the matter?" I frowned slightly, then sat down again and asked, "If there's anything, tell me everything!"

    Zabuza nodded: "That's right, leader, after I was cured by Tsunade-sama, I met Kakashi who had just returned from a mission. Although I didn't fight him, how could he? But I wonder if he would doubt us?"  "

    "The suspicion is certain." I said, "After all, we have only met for more than twenty days, but in these twenty days, you have come to Konoha from the Land of Snow, and at the same time you have recovered your strength, Kakashi  The teacher will definitely be suspicious, but it is only limited to suspicion. Before it is confirmed, neither Konoha nor Kakashi-sensei will act rashly. So we are still safe now. But we must also improve our strength as soon as possible  That's it. It's not just Kirikage and Konoha, there will be other powerful organizations that will be hostile to us in the future." After saying this, I paused slightly, and then said again: "Okay, is there anything else?  ?¡±

    "One more thing, it's a private matter related to the leader." Zabuza looked at my face and said cautiously: "The leader asked his subordinates to bring a message to the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan. The subordinate Ducai added a sentence after the leader's words."  Then Zabuza told me exactly what he said to Hinata.

    "Nothing!" I said as soon as I heard it: "Humph, you know it's a private matter, why are you talking so much?" I snorted coldly, then thought about it and said, "Zabuza, you also go to inspect the Snow Country for me.  Go to the border of the country." After saying that, I flicked my sleeves and disappeared from the main seat in the hall.

    Zabuza said to the empty throne, "Yes, I understand."

    "Mr. Zabuza" Shiro looked at Zabuza worriedly.

    Zabuza waved his hand and said: "Don't worry, Shiro, since the leader punished me to patrol the border, that means this matter is over, and I will not remember this matter in the future. But"  "Zabuza paused slightly as he said this, with a smile on his face: "It's a shame to let me patrol the border. It punishes me but doesn't make me feel grudge. In addition, I didn't form the seal just now.  The figure disappeared in an instant, haha, it seems that our leader's strength and mind are growing at a terrifying speed!" With that said, Zabuza left the hall.  Shiro also returned to his room.

    After I disappeared from the General's Mansion, I came to a valley in the Kingdom of Snow. There was something similar to an altar in the valley. A geothermal transmitter was originally placed here, but it was later moved.  Now this is just an ordinary valley.  But now this place has long become my place of cultivation.  It¡¯s just that someone has already arrived here today.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 195 People from Wuying Village

    I looked at the gorgeously dressed Fenghua Xiaoxue in front of me: "Why are you here? Don't you need to deal with government affairs? And this place has left Fenghua City. You shouldn't come here easily, especially if you are alone.  .com" Fenghua Xiaoxue stood alone next to the altar, with no one around her, not even the third wife.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue shook her head and said: "The Kingdom of Snow is just a small country. There are not so many government affairs. What's more, the third wife is here. He can help me deal with some things." Then Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at me and blushed slightly.  Said: "And I didn't come alone. I asked the Snow Ninja to escort me here, but I asked them to go back first. I came here just to see you."

    I looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue who was silent for a while. I looked at her body that was shaking slightly because of the wind and snow. I didn't know what I was thinking. I walked to her side and took off the black god robe.  He came down and put it on her body: "It's very windy and snowy here, go back early."

    "Yes!" Fenghua Xiaoxue responded, looking at me and hesitating to speak, but in the end I didn't say anything and turned around to leave.

    I made a slight seal with my hands: "The art of multiple shadow clones." With a 'bang' sound, hundreds of shadow clones appeared all around, and all the shadow clones were separated by a certain distance.  Then each shadow clone stretched out its palms and blue chakra balls formed immediately, but they did not stop. Instead, they placed their left hands on the rasengan and continued to input chakra. The rasengan became larger and larger until  It turned into a large Rasengan with a 'boom' sound, and the 'Rasengan' in the hand of a shadow clone exploded because too much chakra was input.  The violent explosion not only destroyed the shadow clone, but also left a huge hole on the ground.  The other shadow clones didn't even look at it, because they were already used to it.

    I have spent a lot of time practicing this Rasengan technique.  Just because the scroll that Jiraiya gave me said, 'The Rasengan is your father's favorite ninjutsu. Although it is only an A-level ninjutsu, it has the possibility of continuous evolution. You can increase the amount of chakra to create it.  A super-large Rasengan to increase the power of the Rasengan, and you can also try to add changes in the nature of the wind.  But don't be impatient in everything.  ¡¯ That¡¯s why I continue to practice Rasengan.  The loud "boom" made me think of something more, and at the same time, I also knew that another shadow clone had exploded.  Although the power of the Rasengan continues to increase with the continuous input of chakra, the danger also increases at the same time.  Especially when you are practicing now, it is especially easy for something to happen.

    I looked at the shadow clone who was cultivating hard and nodded slightly, then looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue who was slowly leaving and sighed slightly. I was not worried about her leaving like this alone, although the country of snow is still very peaceful now.  , but that doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t be in danger alone.

    My figure fluttered and landed next to Fenghua Xiaoxue: "Let's go back together!"

    "Yeah!" Fenghua Xiaoxue had a smile on her face.  I stretched out my hand to hold Fenghua Xiaoxue's little hand, and then the two of us walked towards Fenghua City.  "Thank you, Naruto." Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at me and said softly, we have entered Fenghua City

    The Country of Snow, Daming Mansion, Council Hall.  Fenghua Xiaoxue, San Taifu and a series of ministers are receiving a person.

    "Your Highness Daiming, please give me an answer. Otherwise, I will just use another way to ask His Highness Daiming for an answer." A middle-aged man in his 40s said loudly to Fenghua Xiaoxue: "I hope Your Highness Daiming will be happy."  For the sake of the people of the Land of Snow.¡±

    "Bold." Before Fenghua Xiaoxue opened her mouth, the third husband shouted loudly: "Are you threatening His Highness the Daimyo?"

    "I don't dare. But who are you? Your Highness the Daimyo hasn't spoken yet, and you just said something." The middle-aged man looked at the Third Taifu and said coldly. The Third Taifu was stunned and didn't know how to answer, and then the middle-aged man said as if nothing had happened.  Xiang Fenghua Xiaoxue said: "I am just reminding His Highness the Daimyo that there is no need to turn against our Kirikage Village because of two traitorous ninjas." Then the middle-aged man's tone changed and he said politely: "We in Kirikage Village are just  We just want to take back the lives of the traitorous Ninja Mochi Zabuza and Minazuki Shiro, as well as the decapitating sword. I have no ill intentions towards the Land of Snow, nor towards the daimyo and our Kirikage Village." The middle-aged man said, and his tone changed again:  "So please consider it carefully, Your Highness Daimyo. If you give up the two traitorous ninjas, you can gain the friendship of Kirigage Village. I hope Your Highness Daiming will not let the small things make you lose big. Kirikage Village will respond based on His Highness Daimyo's answer."

    "What if I say no?" Fenghua Koyuki looked at the ninja and envoy from Kirigage Village and said, "What if I reject Kirigage Village's proposal! What if I don't give up Zabuza and Minazuki Shiro?  "

    The middle-aged man looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue and said coldly: "Then Wuying Village will declare its relationship with the Kingdom of Snow to be hostile. We, the Wuying Village, will enter the Kingdom of Snow to kill theseThe name is Ren Ren.  Are you sure you want to do this, Your Highness?  "

    Hearing the threatening tone of the middle-aged man, he spoke unceremoniously after he had already broken his skin.  The third husband's anger continued to rise, but the third husband knew that he could not fight back. Because of national strength, "a weak country has no diplomacy" Kirikage Village is also one of the five largest ninja villages in the world. If an all-out war breaks out, the Snow Country will definitely not  He may be the opponent of Kirikage Village, but the third husband also knows that he must not let the middle-aged man bully him, otherwise, I am afraid that the other party will think that Snow Country is easy to bully. This time, because two traitorous ninjas came to ask you for help,  Next time I might ask you for compensation for taking in these two traitorous ninjas.  So now this situation is in a dilemma. The third husband knows that he cannot interrupt and is not qualified to interrupt. Now all this can only be decided by Fenghua Xiaoxue.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue was also feeling furious in her heart, but she still knew she couldn't show it, so she looked at the middle-aged man and said, "I need time to think about it. Please ask the noble envoy of Wuying Village to rest in the post house."

    The middle-aged man sneered at the corner of his mouth: "I hope His Highness the Daimyo will give me a satisfactory answer in two days. Farewell." As he said this, the middle-aged man turned around and left.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue watched the middle-aged man leave, took two deep breaths, and calmed down her anger. Although Fenghua Xiaoxue was not suitable to be a monarch, she had been one for almost a year.  As a monarch, she also has her own dignity and pride, but now her dignity is trampled under her feet. It would be fine if the other party is also the king of a country, but the other party is just a messenger.  Then Fenghua Xiaoxue waved her hand and asked the other ministers to retreat.  Soon after the third wife came out, Fenghua Xiaoxue and some maids were the only ones in the meeting hall.

    "Go and inform Lord Naruto in the backyard and ask him to come here to discuss matters." Fenghua Xiaoxue said to a maid standing next to her.

    "Yes, Your Highness the Daimyo." The maid nodded and turned towards the backyard.

    After watching the maid leave, Fenghua Xiaoxue thought for a moment, then looked at the Third Taifu and said, "Third Taifu, how do you think this matter should be handled?"

    The third husband shook his head and said: "I can't interrupt this matter. Everything can only be decided by you, Your Highness. However, Your Highness, Kirikage Village is one of the five great ninja villages. The power of their village is definitely not something that our Snow Ninja Village can compete with."  , even if we have Lord Naruto, Mr. Neji, Mr. Zabuza, Miss Yakumo and Miss Shiro, we still can't compete with the Kirigage Village. If the Kirigage Village is angered, once they declare war on us,  It¡¯s not something our Snow Country and Snow Ninja Village can handle.¡±

    "Do you mean to agree to Kirikage Village's request and hand over Zabuza and Haku?" Fenghua Koyuki said with some displeasure on her face.

    "No, this is not what I mean. I am just analyzing the situation we are currently facing. Moreover, Mr. Zabuza and Miss Shiro are both subordinates of Lord Naruto, and they are also very important and important to our Snow Country.  Strong combat power. We cannot easily agree to the request of Wuying Village, not to mention that my subordinates are afraid that even if we agree this time, next time Wuying Village comes with other excuses, should we also agree?  What about next time?" The third husband looked at Fenghua Koyuki and said, "So this matter can only be decided by Your Highness you and Naruto-sama. It's just that we are facing a dilemma. Whether we are advancing or retreating, it is very important for us in the Snow Country.  Isn¡¯t this a good thing? Now I can only hope that Your Highness and Naruto-sama will consider it early.¡±

    "Really?" Fenghua Xiaoxue was stunned for a moment, and then said: "So there is such a reason, I didn't think of it at all?"

    The Third Taifu hesitated for a moment: "Your Highness, please forgive me for being disrespectful. Your Highness performed extremely well today. I originally thought that Your Highness already understood so many relationships"

    Fenghua Xiaoxue shook her head: "I didn't see so many things. I was very angry, but I was just angry at that person's tone. And I didn't do anything to him just because Kirikage Village is one of the five great ninja villages.  I don't want to offend easily. And Naruto has always told me that as a monarch, you must maintain the etiquette of a monarch, not let others see your thoughts easily, and always maintain a calm and calm appearance. Even if it is only on the surface. And  Let me discuss something with you more."

    The third husband nodded and said secretly: "I see, it seems that Lord Naruto has more advantages than disadvantages for our country of snow, but this time we have messed with the Kirikage Village, which we can't mess with. If Naruto can handle it perfectly  If it¡¯s about the matter in Wuying Village this time, that would be even better.¡±

    "What do the people in Wuying Village say?" I appeared next to Fenghua Xiaoxue and asked.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 196 Breaking the Face

    After listening to Fenghua Xiaoxue relaying the words of the messenger from Wuying Village, I didn't say anything immediately. After a while, I said: "Wuying Village, if Shuiying is here, I may not be able to do anything, but  Even a small messenger dares to do this. .com Xiaoxue, isn't he disrespectful to you? How about I kill him to vent your anger?"

    Fenghua Xiaoxue and the third husband were both shocked. The third husband immediately said: "Naruto-sama, wouldn't this make Kirigage Village angry? What should we do if Kirigage Village attacks our Snow Country?  ? My subordinates know that you, Naruto-sama, are very powerful, and Mr. Neji, Mr. Zabuza, Miss Shiro, and Miss Yakumo are also very strong. However, Kirikage Village is one of the five great ninja villages after all, and he is definitely not our Snow.  The country can compete. So please, Your Highness, please think about it for the country of snow."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue also nodded: "Yes, Naruto. The third husband is right. Although I am not sure about these interests, I also know that once the messenger is killed, the Kirishadow Village will probably come to attack us.  . Should we think about it again?" Although she said this, a smile appeared on Fenghua Xiaoxue's face.

    "Do you think I am a reckless person?" I looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue and the third wife and said, "Am I the kind of person who doesn't consider these interests?"

    Fenghua Xiaoxue and the third husband shook their heads at the same time. The third husband looked at me and said: "But Naruto-sama, what you said before?"

    I squinted my eyes slightly: "Kirikage Village is one of the five great ninja villages and is very powerful. Although the Kingdom of Water is the smallest and has the smallest population among the five great countries. But that is only compared to the other five great countries and the five great ninja villages.  And even though it has the smallest territory and the smallest population, in terms of national strength, it is definitely not inferior to the other four major ninja villages. It is definitely not something that the Snow Country can compete with."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue and San Taifu looked at each other, then looked at me and waited for my explanation. Looking at the two of them, I could only continue to speak: "Mist Shadow Village and Water Country are an island country hanging alone in the sea.  This is very similar to our country of snow, which makes Kirigage Village unable to easily attack other areas. Then Kirigage Village is a very closed ninja village. Although they are one of the five major ninja villages, they are closed because of  , the intelligence system must be insufficient. However, our Snow Country¡¯s intelligence system is also being established, and we do not have much advantage. Second point, our Snow Country has just established an alliance with Konoha, and the relationship between Konoha and Kirikage Village can be  It's not very good, it can only be considered neutral at best. If Kirikage Village comes to attack us, Konoha will have to be considered. Of course, Konoha is unlikely to send troops to help us, but our alliance is very important to Kirikage.  It is a kind of containment in itself. Therefore, even if Kirikage attacks us, he cannot use all his strength. Third, the environment of the Snow Country. The entire country of the Snow Country is covered with ice, and the Snow Ninjas grow up in this environment.  Yes, they are very familiar with the surroundings of the Snow Country, but Kirikage is different. If they attack us, they will not be able to adapt to the weather here first, and because they are not familiar with the terrain of the Snow Country, they can easily be ambushed by us. Even  We can cost them countless lives at sea before they even get to our island."

    The eyes of Fenghua Xiaoxue and San Taifu gradually brightened, and I continued: "Snow Country is a small country, just a small country with one city. Although the strength of Snow Ninja Village is not weak, due to the geographical relationship,  But it is not known to outsiders. The Kingdom of Water is one of the five major countries, and its strength is several, even ten times, that of the Kingdom of Snow. But this is also our advantage. The Water Shadow will not take us seriously at all.  Here, he who despises us will definitely not be too powerful when he sends people to attack us. In addition, the other party will never think that Neji, me, Yakumo and others will be in the country of snow. So this time  Kirikage Village comes to attack our Snow Country. On the surface, we look extremely dangerous, but in fact, our Snow Country can definitely stand here. And as long as Kirikage's attack can be repelled, it will have great influence on our Snow Country.  The benefits. At least being able to compete with Kirikage Village, one of the five great ninja villages, will push our Snow Country to the sixth largest country in one fell swoop."

    The third husband stood up. He was very excited. He looked at me and said, "Naruto-sama, are you serious?"

    "Of course it's false." I said: "Our country of Snow does not have the ability to become the sixth largest country now. The power of ninjas is the power of a country. The five major ninja villages have countless outstanding ninjas, and our country of Snow  The country does not. But we are not without opportunities. As long as the snow ninjas continue to grow, we will have the opportunity to become the sixth largest country. And only continuous experience of bloodshed will make the snow ninjas grow up in the shortest time."

    The third husband calmed down tightly, thought for a while, and then said with a heart: "I understand. Prince Naruto, I will fully support you. I have to ask you this time."  The first time I was called 'Prince' was when I and Fenghua Xiao?After getting married, I will be the prince of the Snow Country, but the third wife has never called him that. This time, he actually wanted to remind me that the Snow Country is closely connected to me, and he hopes that I will think more about the Snow Country.

    I looked at the third wife and nodded: "Don't worry, even if it's for Xiaoxue, I will make the Snow Country truly a country that can be on par with the five major countries. Wuying Village is just the first step." I don't know what my eyes are saying.  There was a faint cold light in it, which chilled the hearts of two ordinary people, Fenghua Xiaoxue and San Taifu.

    "Damn it." The middle-aged man who was the envoy of Wuying Village violently broke a cup. For ten days, Fenghua Xiaoxue did not receive him, so naturally she did not give him any reply. The middle-aged man just now  The young man went to Daming Mansion. He originally planned to break in directly, but was thrown out by several snow ninjas.  If he hadn't seen that the strength of those snow ninjas were superior to his own, he would have gone crazy on the spot.

    A trace of evil flashed in the middle-aged man's eyes and he said: "In that case, then I will let you know how powerful my Wuying Village is." As he said this, the middle-aged man began to pack his things. After a while, he packed up his things.  He picked up all the things, then turned around and left. After leaving the inn with his servants, he headed directly towards the dock.

    The middle-aged man came to the pier and quickly found the ship docked at the pier in his own village. Then he and his servants boarded the ship, and then the ship sailed out of the pier and entered the sea.

    "Are you planning to leave?" As soon as the ship left the dock, a voice like this came from behind the middle-aged man.  The middle-aged man had turned around and was shocked to say, "Zabuza!" However, standing behind the middle-aged man was Zabuza and two snow ninjas.

    Zabuza looked at the middle-aged man with a hint of murderous intent in his eyes, and a smile on his bandaged face: "I heard that you are the messenger of Kirikage Village! Why did you leave so quickly? In that case,  If outsiders knew about it, they would think that our country of snow has no way of hospitality."

    Cold sweat broke out on the middle-aged man's forehead, but seeing the disdain in Zabuza's eyes, the arrogant middle-aged man pointed at Zabuza: "Zabuza, what do you want? Don't forget, you are in the nest now  In the Snow Country, if you kill me, Kirikage Village will soon destroy the Snow Country, and then you will be a lost dog again." Although the middle-aged man pointed at Zabuza, his fingers were slightly moving  trembling.

    "Hmph." Zabuza quickly pulled out the decapitating sword on his back and slashed it in front of the middle-aged man.  "Ah" The middle-aged man fell to the ground and kept screaming, and blood was constantly flowing out from his severed hand next to him.  The two snow ninjas also activated at the same time, controlling everyone on the ship who was able to resist.

    Zabuza looked at the decapitating sword on his shoulder and said: "Yes, if the Snow Country is suddenly captured by Kirikage Village, I will indeed become a homeless dog again, but that will have to wait until Kirikage Village captures the Snow Country. Now I  I can destroy you first." After saying that, Zabuza placed the beheading knife across the middle-aged man's neck and said to the middle-aged man: "But I am more willing for you to bring people to attack my country of snow. Then on the battlefield, I will  Cut you in half. I hope you won't be too scared to come when the time comes." Then Zabuza put back the beheading sword and said, "Let's go." Then he jumped out of the ship, and the two snow ninjas followed Zabuza.  Jumped out of the ship together.

    "Zabuza, I will kill you with my own hands." The middle-aged man's roar came out.  It¡¯s just that Zabuza wouldn¡¯t look at him at all.

    After Zabuza saw that the ship was very far away, Zabuza reached out and touched a jade pendant on his body. He saw that the white jade pendant was engraved with the word "big", and the other side was engraved with the word "  The word door.  Zabuza stroked the jade pendant and said softly: "I didn't expect this jade pendant to be really useful. I almost wanted to kill that guy just now, but I didn't expect that this jade pendant could actually bring me back to my senses. Hehe, with this piece  With the jade pendant, my combat power can increase again." At this time, Zabuza took out a communication device and hit his ear and said: "Tell Ziwei that the leader has followed his instructions and asked the other party to leave a part of his body." After that,  , Zabuza took down the device.  A bloodthirsty smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "It seems that everything is in the leader's calculation. Now that he has broken his face, all we have to do is wait for Wuying Village to attack. Wuying Village, I'm afraid this time it will really happen.  He'll be able to carry a somersault in the Snow Country! Hehehe. I really want to know what that old guy Mizukage's expression would be like after he knew that he lost his wife and lost his troops in the Snow Country?" Zabuza returned to the Snow Country with a smile.  country.  ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 197 Conspiracy?

    "Hmph. So what does Kirikage Village want?" Tsunade said with a bit of disdain to the man in front of her: "Or you can discuss it with the third generation, Koharu who has transferred to another dormitory, and Mito Kadoen. Don't worry about me.  Thoughts." After saying this, regardless of the cold sweat on the other person's forehead, Tsunade said directly: "Shizune sees off the guests."

    "Yes. Tsunade-sama." Shizune responded, and then regardless of what the man said, she got him out of the Hokage's office.  The man looked at the Hokage's office, which was tightly closed in front of him, and his eyes flashed with a hint of haze, then he turned and left.

    It turned out that this man was the envoy sent by Kirikage Village to Konoha. Ever since the envoy from Kirikage Village to the Land of Snow returned to Kirikage with a severed hand, Kirikage began to prepare for war with all his strength, but they were still a little concerned about it.  It is Konoha, the leader of the five great ninja villages, because the Snow Ninja Village of the Snow Country has just formed an alliance with Konoha. If an attack is launched against the Snow Country at this time, who knows whether Konoha will come to help.  Not sure either.  The Kirikage Village does not have any influence in Konoha. There are also some spies, but they are not high-level figures. However, even if they are not high-level figures, some things can still be found out, such as the three parties of Konoha.  Condition.  So after coming to Konoha, this man from Kirikage Village visited the Elders and the Third Generation as an envoy, while Tsunade was forgotten behind.  When the man had almost finished talking with the elders, and the third generation remained neutral, and when he was about to leave Konoha, he remembered Tsunade, so he ran over quickly, but Tsunade did not give him face.  .  He was kicked out of the Hokage's office without saying a few words.

    After the man left, Tsunade's expression immediately changed, and she said with some worry: "Naruto, that's all I can do. Secretly helping you contain some of your troops is the limit of what I can do."

    Jiraiya suddenly bit his finger and formed a seal with his hands: "Psychic art." With a 'bang' sound, a burst of smoke appeared and a toad with a sign with the word 'loyalty' hanging on its neck appeared in the office.  Inside, Jiraiya said: "Toad Tadashi, is there any news from Naruto?"

    Toad Zhong nodded, then opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue. There was a scroll on his tongue.  Jiraiya reached out and took the scroll, then spread it out on his desk.  I saw it said, 'Thank you, Granny Tsunade, and the lustful immortal. I think that since Kirikage Village sent an envoy to Konoha, it means that Kirikage is still very afraid of Konoha.  However, Konoha's strength is divided into three parts. The elders will definitely agree to Kirikage's request. The third generation should be neutral. They may give some verbal advice, but they will never turn against Kirikage Village for the sake of the Snow Country. The same goes for you.  , don¡¯t quarrel with Wuying Village or the elders because of me, a mere Wuying Village is not in my eyes.  It¡¯s just that I need your help. You must gather troops at the border, but don¡¯t cross the border. There don¡¯t even need to be many of these people, just a small number.  The strength composition does not need to be too strong, and even a jounin does not need to be sent, but these people need to stay at the border of the Country of Fire. In name, you can use a series of excuses such as bandit suppression, exercises, etc., as long as you are at the border  If they concentrate their forces and no jounin appears, Kirikage will definitely wonder if these jounin are hiding.  In this case, it can help me contain most of the troops in Wuying Village.  Leave the rest to me!  Only by experiencing bloodshed can Snow Ninja grow up the fastest.  Especially when the white snow turns red.  ¡¯

    Jiraiya looked at the scroll in his hand and frowned slightly: "Naruto's idea is very good. No matter who encounters this situation, they will probably become suspicious, but if the other party ignores it, then Naruto's plan will be  It will be in vain. But if the Kingdom of Snow can block this attack, the huge benefits will be enough to push the Kingdom of Snow to an unprecedented peak. But I am still a little worried, even though we are restraining Kirikage's power,  But Kirikage is still one of the five great ninja villages after all. Can Naruto block his power? Even if Naruto can block it, so what? Naruto's affairs in the Land of Snow will definitely be exposed.  At that time, I am afraid that the Kingdom of Snow will really turn into the Kingdom of Blood."

    Tsunade lowered her head and said nothing. Shizune looked at Jiraiya in surprise and said, "How could this happen? Master Jiraiya, Master Tsunade, please quickly think of a way to help Naruto, otherwise it will be bad!"

    "I know. Aren't I thinking about it?" Tsunade said irritably, then lowered her head in thought.

    "Tuk-tuk-tuk." Suddenly there was a knock on the door of the Hokage's office: "Sir Fifth Generation, the envoy from the Land of Snow is asking for an audience."

    Tsunade was stunned for a moment, then she and Jiraiya looked at each other and nodded: "Invite him in." Shizune immediately put away the scroll.

    "Wait for me here." "Yes." A voice sounded outside, and then a man opened the office door and walked in. He saluted Tsunade and said, "Long time no see, Hokage-sama. Remember??Are you the third wife?  "That's right, it was Sandafu who came to Konoha as an envoy this time. But there was a faint worry on his face.

    Tsunade looked at the third husband and said: "Of course, I remember that I met you once when you came to me to release a mission. But your status in the Snow Country should not be low now! Now the Snow Country is facing a huge crisis and needs  How come you have time to come here when we are short-staffed?¡±

    "It is precisely because the Kingdom of Snow is facing a crisis that I came here." The third husband said: "This is also what I, the prince of the Kingdom of Snow, mean."

    Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Shizune were all startled at the same time, and then several of them looked at each other, and then the third husband suddenly saw Jiraiya disappear.  After a while, Jiraiya appeared next to Tsunade and said: "I have confirmed it again. There are no outsiders around except our confidants."

    Tsunade nodded, looked at the third husband and said, "What do you think, Naruto?"

    The third wife was stunned and said: "The prince said that his thoughts were written on the scroll. Why didn't you receive the scroll?"

    Shizune took out the scroll on her body: "We have indeed received Naruto's scroll, but why does Naruto still let you come here?"

    The third husband shook his head: "The prince did not explain this clearly. He only said that the Hokage will naturally understand."

    "It seems that Naruto really has confidence in us!" Jiraiya said with a smile: "Then, third husband, you can go back to the inn to rest first. I think I understand what Naruto means."

    "Huh?" Everyone was stunned. The third husband hesitated and said, "I understand, Lord Jiraiya." He turned and left.

    "Wait a minute." Jiraiya suddenly said: "Sandafu, when you go out, you'd better have a smile on your face, a smile of relief. I can tell you very clearly, not only will the Land of Snow not  After falling down and entering a period of rapid development, maybe a snow shadow will appear in the Snow Ninja Village." Jiraiya had a trace of a smirk on his face.  Seeing this evil smile, Tsunade suddenly relaxed. As a teammate who grew up and fought with Jiraiya, Tsunade naturally knew what the evil smile on Jiraiya's face meant.  So Tsunade immediately relaxed because she knew she no longer had to worry about this matter.

    Although the third husband was confused, he still followed Jiraiya's instructions and left the Hokage's office with a relieved smile on his face. Because the third husband was afraid that he had not done enough, he was still smiling after returning to the inn, even at night.  Even after I fell asleep, I was still laughing.

    After watching the third husband leave, Tsunade leaned in the leather chair and said: "Jiraiya, tell me quickly, what is the plan of that brat Naruto."

    Jiraiya looked at Tsunade and said: "Oh, haven't you thought about it? Tsunade, it may be normal for others, but it should be very abnormal for those of us who are familiar with Naruto's situation!"

    Tsunade frowned slightly: "You mean the appearance of the third husband." Seeing Jiraiya nodded, Tsunade said to herself: "Indeed, Naruto told us everything, but the third husband came again.  , forget it when you come, but you don¡¯t say a word, it¡¯s really strange. Wait.¡± Tsunade¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and then she smiled: ¡°I see, this kid is really very calculating. I¡¯m afraid this time  Kirikage Village will really set a stage in the Land of Snow.¡±

    Shizune lowered her head and thought for a long time before suddenly saying: "It turns out that the Snow Country and Konoha are allies. It is normal for the Snow Country to send people to ask for help this time when it is in danger, but if the messenger leaves with a sad face  I walked out with a smile on my face not long after I came in. I¡¯m afraid the Wuying Village will be very uneasy if I do this!¡±

    "In addition, we are gathering troops at the border, but there are no jounin. I'm afraid the people in Kirikage Village will consider the whereabouts of these jonin!" Jiraiya said: "In this case, we can enter Keke  If you retreat, if you advance, you will secretly help Naruto resist the attack of Kirikage Village. If you retreat, you will retreat completely in the name of suppressing bandits, conducting exercises, etc. Although Konoha's power is divided into three parts, Konoha is still the leader of the five ninja villages.  , Wuying Village will not easily start a war with us."

    Tsunade nodded: "The next question is if Naruto hides himself. Otherwise, it will still be of no use? Naruto's biggest advantage now is that not many people know where he is? Once the Kirikage Village attacks the Kingdom of Snow,  , Naruto¡¯s long golden hair and beard on his face will be his biggest features.¡±

    Jiraiya smiled and said: "Don't worry, I think Naruto will have a way. Naruto doesn't pay attention to Kirikage Village at all. Maybe we don't worry too much about Naruto at all and take a good look at Naruto."  How people became famous in the mainland."

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 198 The Action Begins

    Time passed like this. The day after the third husband arrived in Konoha, under the leadership of Shikamaru, dozens of genin went to the country of waves. Although this group of people was large in number, the highest level was only chuunin.  , and the number of chuunin is not large, there are only a dozen or so people, and the rest are all genin.  .  com The third husband and several snow ninjas set off with them.

    The Country of Waves is an island country, and it is also a small country. It is a small country with no ninjas and not even many soldiers. Naturally, such a small country does not have the right to say 'no' to Konoha's request, because the name of the Country of Waves is  Know that if Konoha is willing, these middle genin can destroy the country of wave.  However, Konoha was not too overbearing and formally submitted an application to the Country of Waves. As for the reason?  Just make it up.  Anyway, the Daimyo of the Country of Waves simply didn¡¯t dare to disagree, so this group of Konoha genin came to the Country of Waves very easily, and set up a camp in the direction facing the Kirikage Village and the Country of Snow.  .  Of course, the third husband and several snow ninjas also stayed in this camp.  It's just that the snow ninja beside the third husband unknowingly lost three people.

    Three days later,

    "Damn Tsunade, damn Konoha." A middle-aged man slammed a cup out: "Finally, that old guy from Mizukage didn't know where he went, and those old guys from Kirikage Village  I agreed to attack the Country of Snow, but damn Konoha actually gathered troops in the Country of Waves for the Country of Snow, causing me to lose half of my troops. Damn it." Then the middle-aged face suddenly calmed down.  He came down and said, "But forget it, Snow Country is just a small country. Although there are ninja villages, I don't expect there to be any powerful ninjas. I guess they are only supported by the traitor Zabuza, although I don't have it anymore."  I have half the strength, but I still have five jounin, thirty chuunin, and nearly a hundred genin, so how can a mere snow country resist?"

    Then the man said to himself: "This attack on the Snow Country is a good opportunity to improve my reputation. As long as I successfully conquer the Snow Country, then I will be able to enter the Council of Elders safely. But what is Konoha doing?  What the hell, they sent no more than fifty ninjas to the Land of Waves, and there are no jounin among them, only some middle genin, what is the purpose?"

    "Master Zhuangtang, all personnel, food and water have been prepared and we are ready to go." A masked Kirikage Anbu appeared next to the middle-aged man and said.  It seems that this middle-aged man is Zhuang Tang.

    Zhuangtang nodded and stood up and said, "Then get ready to go!" As soon as Zhuangtang finished speaking, an ANBU appeared behind him again.  Zhuangtang looked at the changes in this ANBU's face, and then said coldly: "Do you have any other instructions, elders?"

    "The Great Elder told Snow Country that although Snow Country is only a small country, Snow Country has a unique armor that is said to be able to offset certain attacks and increase the power of ninjutsu. Also, be careful of Konoha." This second ANBU.  They are almost the same as the first Anbu, the only difference is the mask on their face.  But the difference in masks also represents two different camps.

    "Konoha, don't tell me, I already know it. As for armor like that, I will get something like this even if I turn the Snow Country over." Shoudou said.  The second ANBU nodded and jumped away.  Zhuang Tang looked at the ANBU with slightly cold eyes, then turned around and left.

    Zhuangtang came to the pier and looked at the more than a hundred ninjas standing on the pier, especially the five jounin at the front. Zhuangtang showed a smile on his face, and then said loudly: "Everyone already knows the matter.  , the Kingdom of Snow not only took in the traitors from our Wuying Village, but also cut off an arm of our envoy sent there. This is a provocation. Look at the provocation of our Wuying Village. We must respond to the provocation. This  Next time we will destroy the Kingdom of Snow. Let them know that our Misty Shadow Village is not something that just any little fish or shrimp can easily violate." As he said this, Zhuangtang looked at everyone on the dock and said: "Everyone get on board."  Then the people on the pier quickly disappeared, and five huge ships appeared.  Zhuangtang came to the middle boat, and then five boats sailed out of the dock and rushed into the sea.

    The Land of Snow, the General¡¯s Mansion.

    I covered my forehead and said: "Mother-in-law Tsunade is a bit exaggerated. She actually sent people directly to the country of waves. If this happens, the number of people sent by Kirigage will probably be much less."

    "Konoha is the leader of the five major ninja villages, but now it only sends some middle and genin. Anyone would be suspicious of it." Zabuza said: "The important thing now is not this, the important thing is, the leader,  In what capacity do you want to appear in the Land of Snow? With Konoha trying to contain Kirikage this time, Kirikage is wary, but even so, his subordinates don¡¯t think that he and Shiro can join forces with each other.  The snow ninja can block Kirikage's attack. After all, Kirikage is still one of the five great ninja villages. His strength is not great.?Small.  "

    Neji nodded and said: "That's right, leader, this time Kirikage attacks the Snow Country, many countries have focused their attention on the Snow Country. Including Konoha. In this case, except for Zabuza and Haku, we  If any one of the three takes action, other countries will immediately know our identity. This will be very detrimental to us who have been hiding our whereabouts."

    "I know." I looked at the other people and said, "So I have already made arrangements. Now that I think about it, the time should be almost the same. Neji, Yakumo, we will leave the Country of Snow in an hour.  Zabuza and Haku, you lead the snow ninja to attack Kirikage on the uninhabited ice island not far from Fenghua Castle. The three of us will go there directly to support you." After saying this, I paused and said, "By the way,  When Zabuza sees us, don't get too close to us. Otherwise, it will be easy for others to see our flaws. The same goes for those snow ninjas. We are not strong enough and cannot easily expose our whereabouts."

    Zabuza nodded and said: "Don't worry, leader, I know how to do it, and among the snow ninjas, only our confidants are the only ones who know about you. I will tell them. As for the other snow ninjas, they have always thought that I  You are the leader of the Snow Ninja. So your identity will never be revealed."

    I nodded: ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡±

    "Yes, leader." Zabuza responded.

    Then I looked at Bai and said: "Bai, you are kind-hearted and will not kill easily, but you can't show any mercy this time. Otherwise, I'm afraid it will bring disaster to the entire Snow Country."

    Bai lowered his head and said, "Can't we live in peace?"

    "Zabuza was originally a traitorous ninja of Kirigage. It was impossible to live in peace with Kirigage." I said calmly: "If you hold back on them, I'm afraid it will be a few of us who die by then.  .¡±

    Bai thought for a long time and then said: "I understand, Lord Naruto, I will do it according to your wishes."

    I nodded and stood up and said: "Then, let's prepare ourselves and start taking action in an hour." "Yes." Then the others disappeared.  Only Yakumo stayed.  I looked at her and said, "What, Yakumo, aren't you going to prepare?"

    Yakumo shook his head and said, "I have nothing to prepare? I just need to put on the God-controlling robe and set off directly."

    I nodded: "Then you wait here for a while, and then you and Neji wait for me here. I'll go say goodbye to Xiaoxue, and then we'll set off together." Yakumo nodded, and then I left.  Yakumo looked at my back and wondered what he was thinking?

    Daming Mansion, in the backyard, I looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue who was sitting among the plum blossoms and admiring it. I didn't speak for a while, just looked at her quietly.  After a while, I gently stepped forward, broke off a plum blossom and handed it to her, saying, "This is for you."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue took the plum blossoms and smelled them gently: "Thank you." I shook my head and sat next to her, admiring the plum blossoms with her. The two of them didn't speak, just quietly watching the plum blossoms and each other.

    "Are you leaving?" Fenghua Xiaoxue asked softly, "How long will it take this time?" There was no dissatisfaction in Fenghua Xiaoxue's tone, but just a hint of worry.

    I gently held her hand and said: "It won't be long. I'll be back in less than ten days at most. This time we all go out, and the third wife is not with you either. You have to be careful in the country of snow alone."  .¡±

    Fenghua Xiaoxue smiled softly and said: "Don't worry, most of the ministers and generals of the Kingdom of Snow are our people, and the remaining people have no ability to cause trouble. I am very safe here.  And each of you has to participate in the battle. The enemy is so powerful" Fenghua Xiaoxue paused for a moment before saying, "You must be careful."

    I whispered: "I will definitely be fine. Because no one in this world can kill me." My words revealed strong self-confidence. Even if the opponent has shadow-level strength, there is no ability to stop him.  Live with me, let alone take my life.

    I stood up and let go of Fenghua Xiaoxue's hand and said, "I'm leaving. Take care of yourself. I'll be back soon." After saying that, I turned around and left the backyard. Fenghua Xiaoxue held the plum blossoms in her hands and looked at me.  say.

    I came to the General's Mansion again, and Neji and Yakumo were already waiting for me.  The two of them wore black imperial robes, and each wore a jade pendant at their waist. Their respective code names were engraved on the jade pendants, and the jade pendants were hidden by the imperial robes.  I nodded slightly, picked up a black divine robe and put it on my body and said, "Let's go."

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 199 Snow Ninja vs. Kirikage (1)

    Neji, Yakumo, I sat on a small boat and sailed on the sea for two days. It wasn't until we saw a large ship approaching from a distance that a smile appeared on my face.  Then a smile appeared on my face: "We're finally here." Then I saw three figures flying out of the big ship, stepping on the sea, and then heading towards us.

    Looking at these three people, Neji frowned slightly, because Neji discovered that these three figures looked like three of himself.  After getting closer, I made a slight seal with my hands, and then the three figures disappeared.  Then some memories came to my mind, and I immediately said: "Neji, Yakumo, you stand on the sea first. If you have anything to say, we will talk about it later. Neji and Yakumo nodded, and then left  I got out of the boat and stood on the sea. I stood on the sea and stretched out my hand. A blue chakra ball immediately formed on my hand and suddenly imprinted on the boat. With a bang, the boat immediately turned into pieces.  .Only some broken wood was left floating in front of us.

    I looked at the confused Neji and Yakumo beside me and said, "You must have questions, right? Why did you ask me to destroy this boat, and why did the three shadow clones from before look like the three of us?" Neji  Yakumo looked thoughtful, while Yakumo's face was full of questions.  I looked at the large ships that were coming in the distance and said: "When Santafu set out for Konoha, I made these three shadow clones turn into snow ninjas and set off together. After Sandafu took Konoha  When the people stayed in the Kingdom of Waves, these three shadow clones became the three of us and got on the boat that was coming behind us, and then we entered the Kingdom of Snow on this boat.  "

    Neji suddenly said: "I see, if we follow this ship into the Snow Country, then someone will prove that we came to the Snow Country from other places, and even if these three shadow clones are a little more high-profile,  Then many people will discover the whereabouts of the shadow clones. If we deliberately anger the people in Wuying Village, then we will have an excuse to join this battle. You have to use this method to conceal our original presence in the snow.  Things about the country. And you destroyed the boat because you didn¡¯t want the people on the boat to be suspicious. After all, if they see the boat, others will think about the origin of the boat. And the shadow clone just jumped out of the boat.  An explanation, and this fragment of the boat happens to be the best possible reason.¡±

    I nodded and looked at the large ship passing behind me: "I have basically arranged everything, as long as everyone does not reveal that they are in the Country of Snow. I will tell you other things slowly.  Yes. It¡¯s better to get on the boat now!¡±

    "Hey, Mr. Naruto, Mr. Hinata, Ms. Kurama, did you find anything?" Such a shout came from the boat.

    I nodded slightly to Neji and Yakumo, then jumped onto the big ship, looked at an old man holding a paper trumpet and said: "I found broken wood from a ship ahead, it seems that the Land of Snow is not so peaceful!  But it¡¯s precisely because of the unrest that I came here. I hope you won¡¯t let me down this time.¡±

    The old man immediately ran to the bow of the ship and looked at the sea: "It is indeed some wood, and the shape should be a ship." Then the old man looked at me and said: "But Mr. Naruto, it seems that you don't need to do this if it's just some broken wood."  A big move, right?¡±

    "Of course." I casually made up: "If it is just some broken wood, of course there is no need to be surprised, but there is still a small amount of chakra left on these pieces of wood, so it is questionable. Although there is no nearby  We found some ninjas, but I¡¯m afraid there was a battle here not long ago! A battle that belonged to ninjas.¡±

    The old man was stunned for a moment, and then said loudly: "Everyone prepare for me immediately and be ready to take pictures of the battle scene at any time." Then the old man looked at me and said: "Then according to the agreement, our lives will be entrusted to Mr. Naruto."

    I nodded slightly and said, "Don't worry, but as agreed, Mr. Director, I am only responsible for escorting you to the Land of Snow. As for what happens after that, it's not just my business."

    "Of course this little old man knows it. And this little old man just hopes to be able to shoot the same level of battle scenes as last time. Only real battle scenes are what I want. I am willing to give my life for this. This is a movie  The mission given to me by God." The director said passionately. It seems that this director has given everything for the movie.

    I covered my forehead slightly and felt a headache. Although I took advantage of his weakness to let him bring my shadow clone to the Land of Snow, I also felt a headache because of his persistence in the movie.  While the director was talking endlessly about how the movie was, Neji, Yakumo and I returned to the cabin. When the director came to his senses, he found that we had already left long ago.  .

      "Naruto, do you know this neurotic director?" Yakumo asked.

    "Yes." I responded: "Before Xiaoxue became a famous name in the Land of Snow, when she was still an actor, she filmed the movie "Princess of Storm" under this director. I was protecting Xiaoxue at that time.  I got to know this director at that time. Although this director is a bit neurotic, he is a pretty good person. Everyone in this photography team respects this director. Of course, these are not important. What is important is that he is a good person.  A director, a director who risked his life for filming. When we went to war with Wuying, he would definitely film it. In this way, our previous whereabouts would be explained. I just feel a little sorry for this director.  .I¡¯m afraid he will suffer some pain.¡±

    "He is just an ordinary person." Neji said: "Even if there is a powerful person who wants to get information about you through him, it will not be too difficult for him. It will just have to suffer a few more illusions."

    I didn¡¯t speak but leaned inside the cabin, closed my eyes slightly and began to rest my mind.  Neji and Yakumo also followed and leaned to the side.

    The next day, when it was bright and clear, the ship became commotion, and the whole ship was full of people of all kinds running around. Neji, myself, and Yakumo knew it when we came to the cabin, because there appeared in front of us  There are seven large ships in front of Iceland, two on each side. Something like snowflakes are falling from the flags on the ships. This is the symbol of the Snow Ninja Village.  On the other side there are five.  The flag has an upright wave shape, which is the symbol of Wuying Village.  The seven large ships were originally facing each other, but because of the sudden intrusion of our ship, both sides focused all their attention on us.

    The director on our boat is also a well-informed person. He knew something was wrong as soon as he saw the flags and the situation on both sides.  He quickly sent someone to call the three of us. Although he could sacrifice his life for the filming of the movie, he could not sacrifice his life before filming the movie.

    "It seems that the two sides are about to fight!" I stood on the bow of the boat and said calmly: "Although I heard early in the morning that Wuying Village was attacking the Kingdom of Snow, I didn't expect that we would meet them just in time.  "Then I paused slightly, looked at the director and said, "Don't you want to shoot a real battle scene? Isn't this the best opportunity right now?"

    The director fingered the deck and saw a whole row of cameras on the deck: "I have already prepared it, but I am afraid that these people will not let us shoot, and the distance here is too far, so I want to call  Can Mr. Ren protect us and let us get closer for filming?¡±

    I was secretly happy in my heart, but I said nonchalantly: "Whatever you want."

    The director was overjoyed and immediately moved the ship closer to the front.  Eight ninjas suddenly jumped out of a large boat in Wuying Village and ran towards us from the sea.  Neji opened his eyes and said: "Two chuunin, six genin, two teams, and it seems that they are not here to negotiate with us." Then the eight ninjas came under our boat without saying a word.  , but they each took out their kunai, nailed it to the hull of the boat, then stepped on the kunai and jumped onto our boat.  Then he took out the kunai without saying a word, and it seemed that he was planning to kill.

    My eyes froze slightly, Yakumo stepped forward and opened his eyes with blood-red light, and then the surrounding scene immediately changed. The surrounding ocean disappeared, and everyone stood on a grassland.  Everyone was shocked, and the eight ninjas stopped: "Illusion!" One of the ninjas said, and then he made a seal with his hands and said loudly: "Unsolved." But the surrounding environment did not change at all.  .  "It's useless." The ninja said in surprise, and then eight ninjas gathered together, apparently planning to use the power of everyone to fight against us.

    I spoke softly: "Kill them." Just after I finished speaking, the mark in Yakumo's hand changed, and then flames suddenly burst out from around the eight ninjas, including their bodies, "Ah." The blazing flames are here  The eight ninjas were constantly burning, but no one on our side felt the heat.

    Then Yakumo retracted his hands and the surrounding scenes disappeared. We returned to the ship, but the eight ninjas had strange severe burns on their bodies, just like what appeared in a fantasy. One of the ninjas barely managed to  He opened his eyes and looked at it and said: "How is this possible? How can illusion become real." As he said this, the ninja tilted his head, fell together with his companion, and never opened his eyes again.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 200 Snow Ninja vs. Kirikage (2)

    The eight corpses brought great excitement to the people on the ship. These people were just ordinary people and had never seen many dead people at all. What's more, these eight corpses still exuded a trace of barbecue smell.  £®  com "Ugh." Some crew members on the ship vomited so hard that they couldn't eat meat anymore, at least for a short period of time!

    "Hmph, it seems that Wuying Village is really overbearing. They plan to kill us all before we even open our mouths." I said softly: "It seems that I have to help Snow Ninja Village. And it seems that now  It seems that the famous name of Snow Country is still Fenghua Xiaoxue who I protected before." I paused slightly and said: "Let's go, Mr. Director, let's go over and have a look. If possible, it might be good to join this fight.  At least you were able to capture a great battle scene, right?¡±

    When the director heard this, his eyes immediately shone, and then he said loudly: "Hurry up, get closer. And hurry up and get rid of those corpses." The ship got closer again, but Wuying Village also knew that something was wrong.  , originally according to their thinking, our ship, which looks like an ordinary merchant ship, should be easily solved by their two teams, but now the ship continues to sail towards them, which has to let them  Somewhat surprised.  But what happened next made them angry, because several corpses were thrown off the big ship, eight in total, and those with a little more strength could clearly see these eight.  The forehead protector of Mist Shadow Village is worn on the forehead of the corpse.

    I stood on the bow of the ship and watched as it gradually approached the battlefield: "Okay, let's stay here. If we get closer, we will easily encounter danger." "Stop!" the director immediately shouted, and then the ship under me stopped immediately.  Come down.

    I stood on the bow and looked at the ships of Wuying Village and said loudly: "Wuying Village, when did this sea area become the territory of your Wuying Village, and we are just passing by here, there is no need for you to attack us without saying a word.  Bar?"

    "Who are you? How dare you speak to us in Wuying Village like this." A man on the outermost boat said loudly.

    I jumped out of the bow of the boat, and my black imperial robe was loosened, revealing my long golden hair. I stood on the sea and said, "Mist Shadow Village, hum. So what about Mist Shadow Village? It's not even in my eyes."  It's no big deal. Those eight people just now couldn't even take a single move from my companion." Behind me, Neji and Yakumo fell down, and then the three of us slowly walked towards the seven big ships.  Gradually we came to the middle of the confrontation between the two sides.

    "Don't talk about me, Kirikage Village, even Konoha is not in your eyes. Uzumaki Naruto, the son of the Fourth Hokage, who rebelled against Konoha, or should I say Namikaze Naruto, and your companions who also rebelled against Konoha  Hyuga Neji, who was separated from the Hyuga clan, and Kurama Yakumo, a descendant of the Kurama clan." A voice suddenly came from the middle one of Kirikage's five boats.  A middle-aged man stood on the bow of the boat and looked at the three of us and said: "The reputation of the three of you is about to spread throughout the world, but I don't know where you three fled to after leaving Konoha, so that everyone  Your whereabouts have been lost, but you took the initiative to show up today. Could it be that you want Konoha to hunt you down?" As he spoke, a sneer appeared on the corner of the middle-aged man's mouth.

    "Long time no see, blond brat." Zabuza stood on the boat on the side of the snow ninja and said, "We haven't seen each other since we parted ways in the Land of Waves, but I heard that your status seems to be getting more and more noble.  , son of Hokage, prince, but your life seems to be getting worse and worse, and you seem to be being hunted by Konoha!"

    Bai stood on the other boat and smiled softly: "Long time no see, Naruto. I heard that you betrayed Konoha? I have been to Konoha once, and the living environment there is very good! It's a pity that you left.  Over there!"

    "It turns out it's Zabuza and Haku." I looked at them and said, "I did hear that you were in the Land of Snow. I didn't expect to see you here. But Zabuza, you said that my life was unsatisfactory. Now this  It seems like your life is no better than mine! And at least I don¡¯t have anyone to kill you yet, which is different for you. However, Kirikage Village is indeed one of the five great ninja villages. It¡¯s really a big deal. Just for two traitorous ninjas.  Hundreds of people were used. I guess even Konoha doesn¡¯t have such a big hand!"

    "Kid, you dare to ignore me. No one has ever dared to ignore me, Zhuangtang. You are the first." Zhuangtang saw that I kept talking to Zabuza and didn't pay attention to him at all, so he said angrily: "I  I will give you to Konoha as a gift, and Konoha happens to have concentrated a lot of power in the Land of Waves. It seems good to hand you over to them."

    "Zabuza." I looked at Zabuza and said, "There seem to be a lot of flies flying from other countries in the Land of Snow. It's very noisy in my ears! Since you came to the Land of Snow, why do you clean it up?" Shoudou  His face changed.

      Zabuza put his hand into his arms and said: "Shiro and I are just two people. We cleaned up the local flies in Snow Country, but there are too many foreign flies. Shiro and I can't clean it up. Blonde kid, come here  How about helping me?"

    "Not interested." I said, "I still like to walk around. It's not what I like if I always stay in one place."

    Zabuza took out his hand from his arms and threw it towards me suddenly. Neji took a step forward and stretched out his hand. The next thing turned out to be a jade pendant. At this time, Zabuza said: "This jade pendant can make the wearer  The role of staying calm is that for a ninja, once he loses his calm during a battle, it is equivalent to holding his life in the hands of others. I still have a few pieces of this kind of jade pendant here. Please help me clean them up.  How about I use three pieces of this jade pendant as a thank you for these foreign flies?"

    Neji handed me the jade pendant. I touched the jade pendant in my hand and looked at Zabuza and said, "Good thing. This jade pendant is indeed a good thing. Although I don't know if this jade pendant is what you said, but since you are willing  If you take out three of these jade pendants, then maybe I will help you once too."

    Zabuza looked at Kirikage and said: "Our Snow Country is a small country and does not have that much power. I have less than fifty people here, and most of them are jounin. There are not even a few with the strength at most."  Especially the strength of jounin, the others are all middle genin. And Kirikage's momentum this time was very large, with more than a hundred people, including five jounin, one on each boat, except for one on the middle boat  In addition to jounin, there is also Shodo. He is very strong. If I fight him head-on, I am not sure, but in a life-and-death battle, I have an eight-level chance of winning."

    I nodded: "Then I'll leave Shodo and the two jounin to the three of us."

    "Really!" Zabuza looked at me with interest: "It seems that your strength has increased very quickly, kid. Then I can't lose to you, so I will give you all the boats on the far right.  "

    Bai smiled and said, "Then leave the Jonin on the boat next to me to me." Bai's smile was still so pure, just like the snow-white Iceland not far away, as white and flawless as ever.

    Zabuza nodded and said: "Then the remaining jounin, Hoya, take other people with armor to deal with him. Don't go up all, leave one person to lead the others to deal with Kirikage's middle genin."  "

    "Yes." A young man in his twenties behind Zabuza responded loudly.

    Zhuangtang's face turned green and white. He didn't expect that before the battle started, we would allocate the people we dealt with.  It was as if so many of them were dishes on the table, distributed at will.  I nodded slightly to Neci, who formed a seal with his hands and said, "Byakugan." After opening his Byakugan, Neci rushed towards a boat.

    Zabuza pulled out the decapitating sword on his back and shouted: "Everyone, get on me." Then only the sound of 'sssssssssssss' was heard, and all the snow ninjas in white clothes on the two boats of the snow ninja jumped off the boat and stood on Zabuza's side.  He Bai led them towards Wuying's ship.  When Zabuza came to the ship, he picked up a ship alone, then made a slight seal with his hands and said: "Mist Shadow Jutsu." The surrounding mist emerged, directly surrounding the entire ship.  Zabuza's whole body was completely hidden inside.  What Zabuza is best at is the silent assassination technique. He can assassinate the opponent with almost zero line of sight. This is Zabuza's assassination technique, and it is also Zabuza's biggest reason to become the Kirikage Seven Ninja Sword.

    I stood there and watched Zabuza, Haku, Neji and a large group of snow ninjas rush towards Kirikage Village and the others. I looked at Yakumo next to me and said, "Use all your strength, Yakumo, don't hold back any more."  Hand." With that said, I jumped towards the hall.

    Yakumo nodded and began to form seals with his hands. Yakumo rarely formed seals when performing illusions. He would only form seals when he planned to turn the illusion into reality. Now Yakumo started to form seals before he could use them: "Illusion¡¤  The land of ice and snow." With Yakumo as the center, the surrounding seawater began to freeze and solidified into ice.  All the ships were frozen in the ice.  Then the snowflakes began to fall.  The surrounding area has completely turned into an environment of ice and snow, with thick ice beneath our feet and transparent glaciers all around.

    "What a powerful illusion! It is indeed an ancient clan in Konoha that uses illusions." Zhuangtang looked at the surrounding environment, and then made seals with his hands and said loudly: "Explanation." But there was no effect at all, and the surrounding environment had no effect at all.  Variety.  "Damn it, it didn't work at all." Zhuangtang looked at Yakumo and his expression gradually became serious.

    ,!

 Volume Three Organization Chapter 201 Konoha Camp

    The Country of Waves is close to the coast of one side of the Country of Snow. There are many tents set up on the coast. Some people are coming in and out. They are old and young, but they all have one thing in common. They have a  Forehead protector with leaf logo.  .  com

    On a cliff by the coast, "White Eyes." Everything in the distance poured into this pair of eyes that looked like cataracts.

    "How is the situation? Hinata, did you find anything?" Shikamaru asked, standing behind Hinata.

    Hinata retracted her Byakugan and shook her head slightly: "My Byakugan is not developed enough to see too far, so I can only see a vast sea. Maybe Brother Neji can see far enough!" Hinata said.  He looked a little sad.  Shikamaru nodded and lowered his head in thought.

    "I really don't know why Hokage-sama asked us to come here?" Sitting on the ground with Akamaru on his head, Ya said in confusion: "We have been here for several days. In addition to resting, we just want to fill our stomachs and fight.  Fishing. There are also reports every day about how far away the ships from Kirikage Village are from the Land of Snow. Isn¡¯t there some other things? Woof woof." Akamaru, who was on the head of the tooth, also shouted loudly to express his opinion.

    "Hokage-sama naturally has her considerations. This is not something we can question." Shikamaru said.

    "Hokage-sama rules all the ninjas in Konoha. We must obey Hokage-sama's orders. This is the rule." Shino Aburame said expressionlessly. Of course, his high-collared top also blocked his face, which made it difficult for him to do so.  No one can see his expression.

    "Tch." Ya said nothing, then stood up and said, "Okay, there's nothing to do anyway. Akamaru and I went for a walk."

    "Huh?" Hinata was suddenly startled, Shikamaru's energy perked up, Shino unconsciously pushed the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose, Kiba and Akamaru also stopped.  Hinata rolled her eyes again, and then looked at the vast sea in front of her. After looking in all directions carefully for a while, Hinata withdrew her eyes sadly.

    "What? Did you find anything?" Shikamaru asked immediately when Hinata withdrew her eyes.

    "I didn't see anything with my Byakugan!" Hinata hesitated for a moment, and then said: "It's just that I seem to feel that Naruto is somewhere in this sea. It's all because I'm too useless and can't  I saw it, but maybe it was just my imagination! After all, there has been no news from Naruto for a while."

    Shikamaru looked at Hinata who looked sad and smiled and comforted: "Okay, Hinata, although Naruto has left Konoha, no matter where he is or what he is doing, he will continue to miss him like you.  "

    "Yes." Hinata responded, but still looked at the distance of the sea.

    Shikamaru turned around and walked slowly towards the camp, and at the same time thought to himself: "It seems that Naruto is really on the other side of the sea. Girls always have a special feeling for the person they like. There is no basis for it.  But it is very accurate. But why did Naruto appear here? Is he going to the Snow Country or coming out of the Snow Country? And what on earth did Lord Hokage think? Why did he send us?  Are these middle genin here? Are they to reinforce the country of snow? But if that is the case, why not send any jounin or special jounin, let only us middle genin come here, and also order no matter what happens  Everything must be on hold. What is it for? And the third husband, the country of snow is clearly under attack from the Shadow Village, why doesn't he seem to be in a hurry? He should also love his country very much! Ah, this is so troublesome  ." Shikamaru grabbed his head and looked at Sora: "I should have been lying at home and sleeping peacefully."

    "Captain Shikamaru." At this time, a young man in his thirties wearing a Konoha forehead protector ran over and said, "I just got the latest news about Kirigage."

    Shikamaru quickly waved his hand and said: "Please don't say that, we are both chuunin, and I am just a newly promoted chuunin. I am not as experienced as you, and there are still many shortcomings in my handling of things.  "

    The young man smiled nonchalantly and said: "Since Godai-sama asked you to lead us here, you will be our captain until we return to Konoha. This is a rule."

    Shikamaru covered his forehead and felt a wave of trouble, and then Shikamaru said: "Okay, stop talking about this, where is Kirikage's information?"

    "Oh, here." The young man quickly handed him the first scroll on his body and said: "This is the information. The people in Wuying Village suddenly reduced most of the combat personnel before setting off. I don't know why.  Because of the xenophobia in Wuying Village, we were unable to get much information. However, Wuying had been sailing on the sea for nearly ten days and was close to the Snow Country. The Snow Country seemed to have sent people to resist, but the Snow Country seemed to  They don't intend to defend the city.They mobilized people to attack the invading enemies of the Misty Shadow Village on an ice island next to the Kingdom of Snow.  "

    "Really?" Shikamaru opened the scroll and read it. The content on it was not much different from what the young ninja said. After reading it, Shikamaru closed his eyes and thought for a while. Shikamaru suddenly opened his eyes and said, "I  I know what Hokage-sama means. Gather all the chuunin here, I already know the reason why we are here."

    The young ninja was stunned for a moment, then responded: "Yes." Then he turned around and walked away.  Then Shikamaru immediately came to the camp.

    After a while, the Chuunin in the camp gathered around Shikamaru.  Including Shikamaru, there were ten people in total.

    Shikamaru looked at it and said: "Okay, everyone is here, so let me ask first, everyone should have read this latest information! How is it? What do you think?"

    "" No one spoke, everyone focused on Shikamaru. Although they had only experienced a short time together, they all admired Shikamaru's wisdom, and they occasionally  I had also seen Shikamaru by Tsunade's side and knew that Shikamaru had a high IQ, so they had no objection to Shikamaru being the captain in this mission.

    When Shikamaru saw this situation, he waved his hands helplessly and said: "Forget it, let me explain directly. First of all, why Kirikage suddenly reduced most of its combatants. I guess this may be because Kirikage Village is afraid of us Konoha, because  We have just concluded an alliance with the Kingdom of Snow, and the Kingdom of Snow has also sent people to our Konoha to ask for help, and even our Konoha has also sent people out." Then Shikamaru's eyes shone slightly: "Although we  We are just a group of middle genin. The Kirikage Village, which is also one of the five great ninja villages, does not take us seriously at all. But behind us is the Konoha Village after all. Their only fear is that Konoha may really join.  Fight. In that case, even if they really capture the Land of Snow, the gains will outweigh the losses. That¡¯s why Kirikage reduced a large number of combatants, firstly to guard against our Konoha, and secondly, in the hope that we, Konoha, will not interfere too deeply with them.  The battle with the Country of Snow. This is also what Hokage-sama wants not to interfere too much in the war between Kirikage Village and Snow Country. So we only need to contain Kirikage Village here."

    "So where is the envoy from the Kingdom of Snow?" One of the chunin asked: "He seems to be very at ease in our camp. Doesn't it mean that he is not worried about the affairs of the Kingdom of Snow? Moreover, even in the Kirikage Village  The large number of first-time combatants has been reduced, and it is not something that the Kingdom of Snow can easily contend with."

    Shikamaru nodded: "Yes, but it seems that the Kingdom of Snow does not want us to join this war. Otherwise, the envoys from the Kingdom of Snow will not stay in our camp so peacefully. And there is no one from the Kingdom of Snow.  If you ask us to send reinforcements, then naturally we shouldn't worry too much. Maybe the Kingdom of Snow has some secret methods?"

    "That is to say, our group of people are just pawns. The Snow Country wants to contain Kirikage, so we are here?" Another chunin said: "Then if it is to contain Kirikage Village, why not  How about sending a Jonin here? That way the containment force will be greater!"

    "Ah, indeed, if a Jonin is sent, the containment force will indeed be greater, but if a Jonin is sent, Kirikage may doubt whether our Konoha intends to directly join this war. In that case, Kirikage  The number of personnel sent to deal with Snow Country will be more. Like now, Kirigage is worried about our Konoha and does not want to make enemies with our Konoha, so he will reduce the number of personnel sent." Then Shikamaru secretly thought in his heart  Said: "Kirikage has also sent people to Konoha. I think the current situation should be the result of discussions between the upper management of Konoha!"

    Seeing the other Jonin talking about it, Shikamaru said: "Okay, let's not talk about it for now. What I am more concerned about is the ship heading towards the Snow Country in this information. Although the ship on that ship  The people seemed to be a photography team, but at this time anything could turn into a turning point. All the chuunin formed a team and went to explore in half an hour. The other genin stayed in the camp. There are also various  Regardless of whether the team has found out the information or not, they must return here with their team before dark."

    "Yes." The nine chunin responded immediately.

    Shikamaru looked at them and said: "Remember, we can't go too deep into the war between Kirikage and Snow Country, and your purpose is just to explore the news, don't trap yourself and the team. All teams must keep in touch.  .Okay, let¡¯s disband.¡±

    "Yes." The nine chuunin responded.  Then they each jumped away.  All the ninjas in the camp were organized into groups of four and headed towards the sea to investigate the news.  Shikamaru, Ino, Choji, and Sakura also jumped towards the sea.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 202 Fierce Battle with Mist Ninja (1)

    Shoudou looked at Yakumo, his expression gradually became serious and said to himself: "I didn't expect that she could support such a huge illusion, and that so many jounin and chuunin couldn't break it. .com is indeed a user of illusion.  Damn it, the ancient family. If this is the case now, we can only fight in her illusion. The situation is very unfavorable to us. They have actually taken away the initiative, and it will take another day for my backup troops to arrive.  "Thinking of this, Zhuangtang suddenly slapped the hull: "Damn Uzumaki Naruto."

    "Are you calling me for something?" I suddenly appeared in front of Zhuangtang and said. Originally, I wanted to approach Zhuangtang quietly for a sneak attack, but Zhuangtang suddenly slapped the hull and shouted my name, and I ended up like this.  I accidentally exposed my traces, so I walked out openly.

    As soon as I appeared, there were ninjas around me who drew shurikens from their bodies and shot at me, and some ninjas drew out kunai and shot at me.  Rushing towards me, I formed a seal with my hands and said: "Ninjutsu: Acupuncture Jizo." The long hair behind me suddenly grew and surrounded my whole body, and some hair stood up to form spikes.

    The sound of 'ding ding, bang bang' sounded, and I pulled away my long golden hair. I saw that my feet had a lot of shurikens, and several fog shadows fell down holding their pierced soles.  on the ground.  The mark on my hands changed: "Ninpo Technique: Chaos Lion Technique." The long hair surrounding me immediately started to dance and then stabbed towards the Mist Ninja who fell on the ground like a sharp sword.

    "Water Release¡¤Water Dragon Bullet." A water dragon suddenly appeared behind Zhuangtang, and then the water dragon rushed towards me. If I wanted to stab those mist ninjas to death, then I would be hit by this water dragon.  I took back my long hair, then pushed it up, just enough to avoid the impact of the water dragon. The water dragon's board was booming, destroying most of the entire bow.

    I stood on the edge of the boat. Zhuangtang looked at me and said: "Although I have fallen into the illusion of the Kurama clan, after all, the surroundings are still the sea. There is enough water element in the air. It is easy to use water escape, and  The power is still a little strengthened. Others, please listen to me and kill the descendant of the Kurama clan. She is casting this illusion, and her current protection should be the weakest." "Yes." The other ninjas on the ship said.  Replied.  Then he headed towards the other side, seemingly intending to bypass me and Shodo and go directly towards Yakumo.

    I quickly formed a seal with both hands, and completed the seal in a blink of an eye: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Fierce Wind Palm." I aimed at Zhuangtang, and then the huge wind blade in my hand immediately shot towards Zhuangtang.  Then I moved towards the other ninjas who wanted to bypass me.  I suddenly kicked towards the Jonin A at the front (I was too lazy to think of the name and replaced it with 'A, B, C, and D'). His body suddenly stopped, and my kick missed. I didn't pursue it anymore.  Because Zhuangtang had already rushed towards me, and my goal had been achieved, I stopped.

    The first jounin waved his hand back and said, "You go ahead, just leave this place to me and Mr. Shodo."

    Shoudou waved his hands to those ninjas and then looked at me and said: "Maybe the Uzumaki Naruto who is beyond the control of the whole world will be left here by the two of us!" "Yes." The other ninjas responded and jumped up.  Left the ship.

    This time I didn't try to stop him. First of all, one Shoudou and one Jounin were enough for me to handle. Secondly, the rest were just some middle genin. Although Yakumo's energy is basically focused on the illusion, he may not have no fighting ability.  .  I looked at Zhuangtang and Jonin A and said, "If you want to keep me, you have to see if you have this kind of strength." As I said that, I rushed towards them  .

    "Where should we attack? The human body is really fragile. There are so many vital points." In the mist, Zabuza's voice sounded, left, right, up and down, changing directions with each word, which made people feel confused at all.  Puzzled.  This is Zabuza's assassination technique. Zabuza was a member of the Kirikage Village before. Now the ninjas on this ship also know Zabuza's ability, so after being shrouded in mist, they all gathered together and planned to wait for the outside.  Support, only Jounin B stared at the surroundings closely.  He is a Jonin with the strength to fight Zabuza.  So he stared at his surroundings and was ready to attack.

    "Here we come." The second jounin was shocked, and then he found Zabuza not far away from him. Where a group of middle genin were gathered, he appeared in the middle of the group of middle genin. The decapitating sword in his hand passed by, and Zabuza  All the middle genin in front of them were cut in half, and their blood spurted out crazily.

    With a ¡®pop¡¯ sound, a kunai appeared on Zabuza¡¯s left chest, piercing deeply into Zabuza¡¯s heart.  It was the second jounin.  "Oops." The second Jonin said in surprise when the kunai in his hand had just penetrated into Zabuza's body, because Zabuza's body turned into a puddle of water: "It's the water body." The second Jonin was shocked,  Zabuza appeared next to himThe broadsword in his hand was slashed from top to bottom towards Jounin B. Jounin B looked at the decapitating sword in surprise, and was split in half by the decapitating sword before he could react.  I saw the second jounin turned into a wave of water.

    A disdainful smile appeared on the corner of Zabuza's mouth, and he squatted down suddenly to avoid the attack of Jonin B. Then he suddenly raised his kick and kicked Jonin B away: "You and I are both from Kirikage Village. We  Knowing the Water Body Technique, how could I not pay attention?" Zabuza rushed forward without stopping, but Zabuza did not rush towards the second jounin, but towards the middle genin.  The decapitating sword directly began to harvest the lives of those genin.  In the face of Demon Mochi Zabuza, especially when the visibility was almost zero and it was extremely beneficial to Zabuza, these genin had no power to fight back.  There wasn't even a possibility of escape.  They were killed one by one by Zabuza.  Zabuza planned to kill these genin first.  And the Jonin B who could compete with Zabuza did not dare to act easily when surrounded by fog

    Neci came to the front of Jonin C and stared at him with his white eyes.  Jonin C looked at Ningji and said, "The Hyuga clan of Konoha? Just let me test how much strength you have." Others on the boat were blocked by the snow ninja who rushed over.

    Neci put his hands in a Bagua posture: "Soft Fist: Hundred Fire Palm." Neci struck Jounin C with a palm, and Jounin C looked calm, and quickly stretched out his right hand to grab Neci's hand.  Neji's eyes turned cold, and he allowed the other party to grab his wrist without moving away. Jounin B just wanted to be proud, but he found that Neji's left hand was already close to his arm, so he had no choice but to let go of Ning.  Neji's wrist retracted his right hand, but Neci's figure swayed: "Good opportunity, soft fist method¡¤Bagua Sixty-Four Palms." Neci's soft fist was fully displayed: "Two palms, four palms, eight palms  Palms, sixteen palms, thirty-two palms, sixty-four palms." With the sixty-fourth palm, Ningji suddenly hit the vital part of the opponent's chest.

    "Pfft." The other party suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and then fell to the ground, with blood constantly coming out of his mouth.  Neji didn't even look at the person lying on the ground, but suddenly hit him behind with a palm.  With a 'bang' sound, Neji hit a wooden board with his palm. Although it broke the board, it was unable to hurt the person behind the board.

    "As expected of the Hyuga clan, they are indeed powerful." Jounin B said, throwing away the broken wood in his hand.

    Ningci maintained his fighting posture and said, "He actually used his subordinate's body to resist my soft fist."

    "Hmph, so what?" Jonin C said coldly: "As long as I can survive, other people are not in my consideration. I have discovered your weakness. Although you are very strong in physical skills,  But you are not good at using ninjutsu. I will use ninjutsu to kill you." As he said this, Jounin C took a step back and quickly formed a seal with his hands: "Water Release: Water Dragon Whip." Then a weapon appeared in Jounin C's hand.  Water whip.  The top of the whip is a faucet.  The third Jonin waved his dragon head and rushed towards Neji

    Shiro jumped on another boat and faced the Jonin Ding. Shiro drew out the Senbon and rushed to the Jonin Ding's side. The Senbon in his hand stabbed the Jonin Ding's neck. With a 'ding' sound, the Kirigage Jonin drew out the sword.  Kunai resisted.

    Shiro held Senbon in his right hand and kept pressing down on the opponent's kunai. At the same time, his left hand began to form seals with one hand, but the speed was not very fast. Jounin Ding was shocked when he saw it: "What! He can actually form seals with one hand.  ." At this time, Shiro said loudly: "Ninpo Senzai Shuixiang." Countless ice senbons suddenly appeared in the air around them, aiming at Shiro and Jounin Ding, and then suddenly shot at them.  Baijiali Qianbon pressed down hard, then suddenly released and leaned back. With a 'boom', all the Qianbons attacked.  When Shiro saw that he didn't see Jounin Din, he was surprised and said, "No one is here, that's too bad."

    With a "bang", just when Bai was about to make a move, he suddenly felt a sharp pain on his back, and then a huge force came, and then he flew out involuntarily.  The jounin Ding was seen standing behind Bai, and the move Bai just made only left a huge hole in the ship's deck and had no effect.  And the Kirikage Jonin held a kunai in his hand and rushed towards Bai.

    Shiro stood up and bent his upper body backward to avoid J¨­nin Ding's attack. Then he turned his back to J¨­nin Ding and started to form seals with his hands quickly. Then J¨­nin Ding was dodged by Shiro and turned away and rushed towards Shiro.  , but at this moment, an ice surface that looked like a mirror suddenly appeared all around, and then Bai's voice came over: "Secret Technique: Magic Mirror Ice Crystal."

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 203 Fierce Battle with Mist Ninja (2)

    Jonin Ding looked around and the mirror-like ice surface suddenly appeared. At this time, he found that he was completely surrounded by these ice crystals, and he was still the only one surrounded. As for the other fog shadows on the ship  The middle genin were blocked by some snow ninjas who jumped on the boat. Although the number of snow ninjas was not as good as Kirikage, the snow ninjas cooperated tacitly and used ninjutsu of various attributes. This was different from what they knew about snow ninjas.  Knowing only the Snow Release Ninjutsu is completely inconsistent.  .  com For a moment, the Snow Ninja had the upper hand.

    As soon as Jonin Ding looked around, he knew that someone on this boat had come to help him. Unless he waited for people from other boats to come to help, he didn't know how long that would take, so in this case, he could only rely on  Only yourself.

    Jonin Ding looked at Bai in front of him with a cold look on his face, and once again accelerated his speed and rushed towards Bai: "No matter what it is, I will kill you first." The kunai in his hand pierced Bai's body, and Bai's body was "crash"  Completely turned into a puddle of water.  "Water body!" Jounin Din immediately looked around, searching for Shiro's true form.  Almost instantly he found Bai standing on the side of him in front of the ice.

    Bai stood beside Jonin Ding and saw the other person looking over. Bai smiled, then turned around and walked into the ice.  Then Bai's body was reflected in all the ice surfaces.  When Jonin Ding saw it, he said coldly: "How dare you show off such a little trick in front of me." After saying that, he rushed towards the ice crystal that Bai walked into, and suddenly punched the ice with a 'bang'  With a sound, the ice crystal exploded into pieces.  It seems that this jounin is also a master of taijutsu!  At least so far, the physical skills he has displayed far exceed others' expectations.  But unfortunately, what he smashed was just a piece of ice crystal, and there was no trace of Bai inside.  And in an instant, the broken ice crystals recovered again.  Jonin Ding frowned slightly, looking at the broken ice crystals with some surprise.

    "What a powerful taijutsu." Shiro, who was in all the ice crystals, said at the same time: "You are the first person to break my magic mirror ice crystal with your fist. But you can't escape from here. In order to obey Naruto-sama's will,  I want you to die here."

    "Naruto-sama?" Jonin Ding was stunned for a moment, and then he was shocked: "You are originally in the same group as Uzumaki Naruto!" Shiro was startled, and then he realized that he had accidentally said something he shouldn't have said.  He immediately looked at the surrounding Snow Ninja and Mist Ninja, and then secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Due to the fierce battle, the surrounding Snow Ninja and Mist Ninja did not notice this, so this matter has not been leaked out yet.  Jonin Ding also discovered this, but he didn't care because he didn't think the other party had the ability to fight against him. This was his confidence as a Jonin.  Although the opponent used this ninjutsu that he could not break at present, he believed that he would be able to find the opponent's flaw, perhaps when the opponent attacked.

    Shiro drew out a Senbon, and in Jounin Din's eyes, Shiro in all the ice crystals pulled out Senbon at the same time. Jounin Din concentrated all his attention, preparing to attack at the moment when Shiro projected Senbon.  He believed that he would be able to catch this flaw.  Bai suddenly shot out the Senbon in his hand, and saw that the entire space of the magic mirror ice crystal was full of Bai's figure and the trajectory of the Senbon shot. Bai in the ice crystal almost jumped into another ice crystal at the moment when he shot out the Senbon.  The row of afterimages left behind made it impossible for Jounin Din to tell which one was the real Shiro, and he couldn't tell which Senbon was the real Senbon.  He could only desperately avoid the thousands of people around him.  Whether it is a real thousand copies or an afterimage.

    "Damn it. Why did her speed suddenly become so fast?" Jounin Ding looked at Bai An, who jumped out of the ice crystal and continuously shot out Senbon, and then jumped into the other ice crystal in less than a blink of an eye. "By the way, she walked in just now.  That ice crystal, but when I broke that ice crystal, she was not inside that ice crystal. What is going on? Has her speed reached the point where she can hide it from my eyes? Is this so  Is that possible?" Jounin Ding looked at Shiro in great surprise. At this moment when he was slightly distracted, Jounin Ding heard a subtle sound of breaking through the air behind his head. At this time, it was too late to hide, and even more  What's more, wherever the jounin can hide, he can shoot with senbon.

    Jonin Ding's expression turned cold, his body turned slightly to one side, and then he stretched out two fingers and clamped the Senbon between his two fingers.  "Ah" Jounin Din let out a scream. Just as he clamped the Senbon, there was a second Senbon hidden underneath. It was extremely difficult to find the Senbon. While Jounin Din clamped it,  , the second Senbon also hit Jounin Din's hand. Although it was not a serious injury, Jounin Din was a little bit dull because of the sudden pain. Shiro himself would not let go of this opportunity. At this moment  , Bai has already shot out thousands of Qianben.  The sound of 'Puff' sounded, and Jonin Ding's body was immediately densely filled with countless thousands of books.  There were even many Senbon that directly penetrated J¨­nin Ding's joints and vital points.  But Jounin Ding didn't?Dead.  It's just that he's close to death.  Thousands of books were inserted into his vital points, causing his vitality to continue to disappear.  At the same time, the Senbon at the joints made him unable to move.

    "I was too careless. I didn't expect that the kid next to Zabuza, whom I had always despised, would have such a strong power." Jounin Ding's body reached the bottom, and he looked at Shiro coming out of the ice crystal in front of him and said: "  But you and Zabuza, including the Snow Country, will not last long. The fact that you and Uzumaki Naruto are a team cannot be hidden for a long time. One day you will be exposed, and then"  Ninja didn't say anything, because Shiro's Senbon penetrated Ninja's throat.  Senbon directly destroyed Jounin Din's vocal cords.  He was unable to speak.

    Bai whispered: "For the sake of Lord Naruto's will, I won't give you the chance to say it." As he said this, Bai melted into the ice crystal again.  Then take back the magic mirror ice crystal.

    "My lord, my lord, my lord." When the Kirikage saw Shiro, he withdrew the magic mirror ice crystal, and risked being attacked by the snow ninja and came to the side of the jounin Ding. After calling a few times and getting no response, they immediately bent down.  After checking, it was found that the Jounin Ding was dead: "My lord is dead!" Just when these fog ninjas shouted these words, there was suddenly a Senbon in their necks, and they covered it with both hands desperately.  He held his neck, but still slowly softened to the ground. Although Qianbon's lethality was very low, it was different from the vitals. If the vitals were hit, even if the lethality was low, someone would die.  Just like Zabuza said, the human body is actually very fragile. For ordinary people, a gust of wind and rain may send you to the hospital to lie down for a few days

    When Shiro used the magic mirror ice crystal, there were five snow ninjas wearing strange armors. The first one was Hoya who was following Zabuza. The five of them entangled Kirikage's fifth jounin Wu.  However, it is obvious that these five snow ninjas are no match for this jounin. Even with the armor on them, they can only barely compete with him. Moreover, if Kirikage is not in Yakumo's illusion, he is directly blocked by Yakumo.  Without the ability to use illusions, these five snow ninjas would not be able to contain this Jonin Wu.  But in this situation, this Jonin E can really only be restrained by five snow ninjas.  He also discovered the armor on the Snow Ninja, and knew that ordinary attacks would definitely be ineffective. If he really wanted to kill one or two of them, he would probably be seriously injured. Of course, a Jonin who cherishes himself would not do this.  , so he chose to wait for the support of his companions. In this battle, he did not think that his companions would lose to the Snow Ninja.  Likewise, he also firmly believes that Wuying Village can definitely break through the Kingdom of Snow.  In this way, Jonin Wu began to dodge the attacks of the five snow ninjas. After all, he was only one person. Although offense was the best defense, it was also the easiest to expose flaws.  In this way, the battle between the two sides came to a stalemate

    The number of Snow Ninjas is less than that of Kirikage. Although Zabuza used the Kirikage Technique to stop a whole boat of Kirikage, the number of Kirikage was still far more than that of Snow Ninja, so the Snow Ninja stopped a large number of Kirikage.  After that, they were unable to stop the other fog ninjas, and these fog shadows began to cooperate with their companions to besiege the snow ninjas. There were more than a dozen fog ninjas who didn't care about the snow ninjas at all, but directly moved towards the eight snow ninjas.  The clouds go away.  They were the fog ninjas who got off the middle boat.

    Yakumo didn't even look at the mist ninjas coming towards him, and continued to maintain the huge illusion. When these mist ninjas approached him, Yakumo's eyes suddenly turned red, and the ice under the feet of these mist ninjas suddenly shattered.  It cracked, and several ninjas fell under the ice before they could react. The instantly shattered place solidified into ice again.  Although the other fog ninjas escaped, countless icicles suddenly appeared behind them and shot towards them. The sharp tips of the icicles directly penetrated the bodies of these fog ninjas before they could react.  , turning them into candied haws, and the blood is the 'sugar coating' on the outside

    Yakumo's eyes returned to their original state, and then she continued to maintain this huge illusion, but she began to pant slightly. It seemed that maintaining such a huge illusion was also a burden for her. After a while, Yakumo began to constantly  Attacking the mist ninja who was fighting the snow ninja.  Either the ice under the feet of those Mist Ninjas suddenly cracked and returned to its original shape immediately after the Mist Ninjas fell in, or icicles suddenly shot from behind those Mist Ninjas, piercing their bodies.  With the help of Yakumo, the smaller Snow Ninja quickly gained the upper hand.  But the fierce fighting continued.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 204 Fierce Battle with Mist Ninja (3)

    Neji looked at the water dragon whip that was hitting him, turned slightly to avoid it, and then jumped up and kept moving towards Jounin C, while Jounin C kept retreating, and at the same time, he kept waving the water dragon whip towards Neji.  Just like Jonin C said, Neji is not good at using ninjutsu, let alone illusions. What Neji is best at is close combat, especially the Byakugan and Soft Fist. In close combat, as long as he hits  Then it's either death or injury.  £®  com So Ningji kept closing the distance with the opponent, and the opponent knew this very well, so he kept opening the distance with Ningji, and at the same time, he kept attacking with the water dragon whip, hindering Neji.  However, the two sides are still closing the distance.

    The boat was just that big, and as Jonin B continued to retreat, there was soon nowhere to retreat.  Suddenly, Jounin B suddenly jumped off the boat and stood on the ice. He looked up and saw that Ningji had just jumped off the boat. Jounin B slightly tightened the water dragon whip in his hand and immediately moved toward  Neji, who was following, whipped away. Neji stared closely at the water dragon whip. When he saw that the water dragon was about to swallow him, Neji forcibly twisted his body in the air and changed his falling posture. Now the water dragon whip  He just happened to pass by Neji.  Jounin B was shocked and immediately backed away to put some distance between him and Neji.  ¡®

    Ningji had just landed on the ice, and Jounin C's water dragon whip was whipped directly towards Ningci. Neji's eyes turned cold and his expression was condensed. He stood there and watched the water dragon whip coming towards him. He was about to whip the water dragon whip.  When it hit Neji, Neji suddenly turned to the side, and the 'Boom' water dragon whip was whipped directly on the hull of the ship after Neji dodged it, leaving a huge hole in the hull.  Neji's hands loomed with blue chakra, and then he suddenly stamped his palm on the water dragon whip with a 'crack' sound. The place where Neji hit him immediately broke, and then the water dragon whip in Jonin C's hand  It turned directly into a puddle of water.

    "What?" Jonin B was slightly shocked. He didn't expect things to turn out like this. He looked in front of him in shock and squatted down to avoid Ningji's attack. It turned out that just when he was slightly distracted, Ningji  This time I have completely closed the distance with myself.

    Neji saw Jounin C squat down suddenly to avoid his attack. He took a step forward and attacked Jonin C again with his left hand. He originally thought that Jonin C would dodge again, but unexpectedly, Jonin C put his hands on the ground, and then  Kicked towards Neji.  Just before Neji's palm hit the opponent's body, Neji was hit by Jounin C first, and his body lost balance and fell.

    "Good opportunity." Jonin B looked at Neji about to fall, with a trace of murderous intent flashing in his eyes. He immediately took out a kunai from his body with his right hand and slashed towards Neji's neck. If Neji didn't make any move, I'm afraid Ning would be killed.  When he fell to the ground for the first time, the kunai in Jonin B's hand would also cut his throat at the same time.

    Neji looked at the kunai that was still glowing with cold light in the hand of Jounin C and shouted: "Bagua¡¤Kaitian." Chakra surged out of Ningji's whole body, and then his body quickly spun around. "Bang" Jounin C held it.  Just when Kunai was about to swipe across Neji's neck, he was suddenly pushed away by the force.  Neji stopped "Kaiten" and then stood up again with one hand on the ice and began to pant slightly. Jounin B also stood up immediately after being pushed out by Kaiten, but on the  Ren Bing's right hand was already covered with scars.  It was dripping with blood.

    After fighting for so long, Neji consumed a lot of chakra and physical strength. However, because Jounin C's right hand was directly involved in the 'Kaiten', it had temporarily lost its function. Otherwise, if he hadn't reacted quickly, he would have just been a little later.  , then his entire right hand will be completely shattered. Now it is just a temporary loss of combat effectiveness, which is still acceptable.

    "I'm so careless. I didn't expect this kid to have such a trick." Jonin B tried to move his right hand, and after finding that he couldn't move it, he said secretly in his heart: "In this situation, I am not him at all.  An opponent. Especially when he has the Byakugan." Neji looked at Jounin C and rushed towards him again without any hesitation. Although Neji consumed a lot of chakra, his combat power did not drop much.  , and because the opponent's right hand was injured, there was not much fighting power left at all. Neji was absolutely unwilling to let go of such a good opportunity.

    The third jounin stepped back and said loudly: "Come ten people and kill each other with me." "Yes." The surrounding fog ninjas responded, and then ten chuunin broke away from the snow ninja who was entangled with them.  He rushed over with Neji, but even if these fog ninjas broke away from the battle with snow ninjas, the number of fog ninjas was still higher than that of snow ninjas. It was also because of this that Jonin C dared to call people to help, but this  Suddenly the pressure on those snow ninjas was relieved a lot.

    Neji looked at the mist ninjas rushing around, exhaled slightly, then used his Byakugan with all his strength, and said in a low voice: "Soft Fist: Hundred Fire Palms." Chakra emerged from Neji's hands, and then he suddenly printed  On the mist ninja at the front, and then turned around to avoid it.The attack came, and then he put his palm on the heart of the mist ninja again, and 'poof' the mist ninja spurted out a mouthful of blood. Neji turned around to avoid the sprayed blood, and then began to attack the other mist ninja.

    Under the full operation of Byakugan, these chunin had no chance to hit Neji, because they were in Yakumo's illusion and could not use illusions at all. When the ninjutsu was forming the seal, it would be given by Neji.  Destroy it.  Using taijutsu, the Hyuga clan is famous for its taijutsu, and Byakugan has a 360c perspective. The thing he is least afraid of is taijutsu.  And Neji is a genius of the Hyuga clan and is best at close combat. How could he be afraid of his opponent's use of taijutsu?  These fog ninjas were helpless when fighting Neji, but Neji seized the opportunity to defeat them one by one.

    Jonin B looked at Ningci and frowned tightly. In the blink of an eye, several of the ten fog ninjas who surrounded Ningci had fallen to the ground, with blood spraying from their mouths.  It looked like he could no longer survive.  And the remaining fog ninja might not be able to hold on for long.

    Every part of a ninja's body is a weapon for killing people. Although Jounin C's right hand is injured and cannot move, making him unable to use ninjutsu, but even if he can only use taijutsu and the assistance of those mist ninjas, he may not lose to  Neji, but if Jounin C leaves, even if he finally wins the Snow Country, the benefits he will get will be reduced by half!  Thinking of this, Jounin C stopped standing by and watching the fun, and took out a shuriken with his left hand. Seeing the right moment, just when Neji attacked the Kiri Ninja, the shuriken flew away.

    Byakugan clearly saw the shuriken, and Neji turned slightly sideways to avoid it. At the same time, he used both palms to send a fog ninja flying away until he vomited blood.  Jonin B thought for a moment, closed the distance with Neji, and then shot the shuriken. This time, Neji could not dodge the shuriken so easily, and even after dodging, he could not seize the opportunity to knock down the surrounding people.  The mist ninja beside him.

    Jonin B once again closed the distance with Neji, then fired his shuriken and immediately jumped away from the place.  Because of the distance, although Neji saw the shurikens, he was unable to completely avoid them because of the entanglement of the fog ninja around him, and even had his clothes scratched by several shurikens.  Jounin C's eyes lit up, and he got closer again. At the same time, he kept shooting shurikens with his left hand, and then kept shooting shurikens around Neji.  Although Neji saw the shuriken, he still did not completely avoid it, leaving a few small scars on his body.

    When Jonin C saw this situation, he immediately continued to shoot shurikens, but it could only leave a few small scars on Neji's body. It was not enough to really affect Neji.  Jonin B tried a few more times, but after finding that there was still no success, he looked at the fog ninjas around Neji. At this time, there were only three fog ninjas left around Neci, and the other seven fog ninjas fell on the ground.  On the ground, although they are not dead yet, they are unable to move their whole bodies, and blood is constantly spitting out from their mouths. It is estimated that even if they don't do anything, these fog ninjas will die in a few minutes.

    The third Jonin looked around. There were still far more Mist ninjas than Snow ninjas. Basically, there were two Mist ninjas fighting against one Snow ninja. Moreover, there were already many corpses of Snow ninjas and Mist ninjas lying on the ground. It was just the Mist ninjas.  It¡¯s just more tolerance.  Jounin C immediately mobilized ten more Mist Ninjas and asked them to besiege Ningji. Just as Neji was dealing with these thirteen Mist Ninjas, Jounin C approached Ningci again. The distance between the two was only five or six.  rice.  Then Jounin C drew his shuriken again.  At this moment, Neji's eyes suddenly lit up, he made a trigram gesture with his hands, looked at the upper ninja C with his eyes blank, and then suddenly rushed over. The attack of the fog ninja beside him was easily dodged.

    Before the shuriken in Jounin B's hand could be fired, Neci got close to him. Only then did Jounin B realize that he was a little too close to Neji.  He was surprised and wanted to back away, but he saw a disdainful smile on Neji's lips.

    "Soft Fist Technique: Bagua One Hundred and Twenty-eight Palms." Neci shouted, and kept attacking with both hands. Jounin B's body retreated as if it was hit by a machine gun, and his feet were off the ground and shaking in mid-air, "  Two palms, four palms, eight palms, sixteen palms, thirty-two palms, sixty-four palms, one hundred and twenty-eight palms." Suddenly Neji's last palm was printed on the chest of Jounin C.  Jonin B flew out and suddenly fell to the ground.  There was blood spurting from the mouth.

    Ningci stepped forward and stood beside him. Jounin B raised his head and looked at Ningci with wide eyes. Then he opened his mouth and suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood, and then his head fell down weakly.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 205 Fierce Battle with Mist Ninja (4)

    After Neji confirmed that Jonin C was dead, he looked at the thirteen fog ninja who had just besieged him, and then turned his attention away.  .  com The current situation on the field is very unfavorable to the Snow Ninja, so the Mist Ninja is forcing the Snow Ninja back steadily, and the Snow Ninja can only passively defend.

    Neji thought for a moment and left. Although he wanted to go over and help, there were five jonins this time. Although each of them stopped one person, Yakumo wanted to maintain the illusion.  There is one more Jonin, but it is precisely because he is in Yakumo's illusion that the smaller number and weaker Snow Ninja can rely on the unity among their companions and the surrounding ice and snow environment.  Only then could he barely withstand the attack of the mist ninja at a low level.  Although the situation is unfavorable now, we can still support it.

    But now that Neji has dealt with the jounin he blocked, it¡¯s time to deal with the extra jounin Wu.  This is something we have planned early on. After all, the jounin is the main and most powerful combat force. Even if all the snow ninjas are killed, as long as the country of snow does not arrive, the few of us can still  Now, it is not too difficult to establish another Snow Ninja Village, it just takes time.  However, the one who had the same idea as Neji was Haku, who had just eliminated her opponent. She also jumped off the boat and headed towards the Jounin Wu whom Hoya and others were desperately chasing

    Zabuza slashed the last chuunin in the mist into two pieces with a sharp sword. Jounin B was a little late. When he arrived, he just happened to see Zabuza hiding in the mist again.

    "Damn it." The second jounin cursed in a low voice: "Why should I face this scary guy alone?" However, despite his words, the master jounin second was still fully vigilant and ready to deal with Zabuza's sudden attack.

    "Now, you are the only one on this boat." Zabuza's voice sounded from all directions, left and right, forward and back, and the second Jonin could not find Zabuza's position at all.  It's the same from the beginning to now, and I haven't been able to find it successfully.

    "Where are you?" Jonin B looked around carefully and said, "Come out quickly and fight me." There was no reply from the surroundings, as if there was no one at all.  The second jounin spoke again: "There is no one on this boat now. Are you still afraid to come out? I know that I am not as strong as you, but I only hope to die in the battle. Don't you even satisfy me?"  Or you don't dare to come out. I didn't expect that Momochi Zabuza, one of the majestic Kirikage Seven Ninja Swordsmen, is just a coward as timid as a mouse." The second Jonin knew that his strength was not as good as Zabuza's. If he and Zabuza  If Zabuza fights head-on, it will be the result of a narrow escape, but Jonin B knows better that Zabuza is best at the silent killing technique. In this situation with almost zero visibility, it is even more impossible for him to compete with Zabuza. If this is the case  If you go down, you will definitely die. If you escape, you will probably die faster. Therefore, in this inevitable situation, Jounin B wanted to provoke Zabuza, even though it would lead to a narrow escape.  But there is still a glimmer of hope after all.

    "Hehehe." Zabuza smiled faintly in the mist: "You are the first person who dares to talk to me like this. No, it should be said that you are the first person who dares to talk to me like this and is still alive.  "Zabuza suddenly appeared in front of Jonin B with a decapitating sword and said: "Some people have told similar news to you before, but they all died after saying it. The same goes for you. You will die too.  here."

    The second Jonin looked at Zabuza who suddenly appeared: "I don't want to die, I will risk my life in order to live. But if I really want to die, I will have to pull a few backers. So go ahead and die, Zabuza."  "As he said that, he suddenly pulled out a bunch of shurikens and shot them towards Zabuza.  Then he took out a kunai in his hand and headed towards Zabuza.  Zabuza is proficient in the art of assassination and is also very proficient in close combat. After all, sometimes assassination still requires a close combat.

    After Zabuza blocked all the shurikens with his decapitating sword, he then forced the approaching Jonin B away with a sudden stroke of the sword.  The beheading sword struck directly on the boat, and wood chips flew everywhere for a moment.  Zabuza held the handle of the decapitating sword with both hands, pulled out the decapitating sword with a slight pull, then thrust the decapitating sword into the deck, and suddenly rushed towards the second jonin.  A 'crackling' sound sounded, and Zabuza's decapitating sword was seen coming towards the second jonin with a lot of broken wood from the deck.  The second Jonin barely managed to avoid Zabuza's decapitating sword, but could not avoid the broken wood that followed the decapitating sword.

    So the broken wood hit the second jonin, and although it did not cause any real damage, it was still impossible for the second jonin to see Zabuza clearly when there was fog all around and the chance of visibility was zero.  The next action was such that it was only discovered when Zabuza's decapitating sword was slashing towards his neck that in the end, although the jouninB still dodged, but he was completely at a disadvantage. As Zabuza continued to attack, Jounin B could only dodge or defend, but he never attacked at all.

    Suddenly Zabuza's expression changed a little. He was a little tired of this kind of game. He stopped attacking and looked at the Jonin B who was panting in front of him. Zabuza just disappeared into the mist and said, "I'm tired of playing this game. It's better to hurry up."  Just get rid of you."

    "Don't underestimate me." Jounin B said loudly.  But at this moment, Jonin B suddenly felt a pain in his waist, and then the power in his body was draining away quickly. He looked at the decapitating sword that suddenly appeared on his waist: "It turns out that it has already been  The one who fought me was just to tease me, make me lose my cool, and then give me the final blow. He is indeed Kirikage¡¯s ghost, Momochi Zabuza, one of the Seven Ninja Swords"  The second jonin said and fell to the ground.  Zabuza suddenly pulled out the decapitating sword, and a large amount of blood suddenly spurted out from the waist of Jonin B: "But this battle is not over yet. Even if you can kill me, you can even repel our attack.  , but your Snow Ninja Village is still no match for our Kirikage Village. Next, my companions will use the blood of your Snow Country to dye these ice and snow cities red" Jonin B did not say.  It's over, because he has expired, and Zabuza also chopped off his head.

    Although this battle has just ended, it has actually ended long ago. As early as when Jounin B forced Zabuza to come out, he had already lost his sense of normalcy at that time.  Once they lose their normalcy, the ninja will lose his calmness. If he loses his calmness, he will lose his original judgment. Although he will exert more attack power in the battle, it will not last long.

    Zabuza unconsciously touched the jade pendant around his waist. In the battle just now, as Zabuza continued to assassinate the middle genin of the Kiri ninja, the blood spurted out made Zabuza's blood boil continuously, almost  I lost my calm attitude at all.  Zabuza held the jade pendant and said: "Hey, this is really a good thing, but I haven't killed anyone for a long time. I just lost my calm mind. If it weren't for the whole jade pendant, I could assassinate this so easily.  Where's that guy?" Then Zabuza let go of the jade pendant in his hand and jumped off the boat.

    Zabuza looked around and found the body of Jonin C lying not far away. Zabuza sneered: "It's Hyuga Neji. This brat moves very fast. It looks like the Byakugan is really powerful." Then Zabuza slashed with the beheading sword.  With one swing, he cut off the head of Jounin B, and then raised the head in his hand to the fighting Mist Ninja and Snow Ninja and shouted: "I Zabuza has killed Jounin B. Come to help our friend, Hinata Nei  I have already killed Jounin C this time. Snow ninja brothers, kill all those fog ninjas for me." All the snow ninjas and fog ninjas looked towards Zabuza, and they soon saw the two weapons in Zabuza's hands.  For a moment, the Snow Ninja cheered, their morale soared, and their already exhausted bodies suddenly erupted with powerful chakra.  The Mist Ninja, on the other hand, was demoralized.

    At this time, Hoya, who was wearing armor, came to Zabuza with a human head, knelt down on one knee, handed over the head, and said loudly: "Zabuza-sama, Shiro-sama killed the opponent's Jounin Ding. Now Shiro-sama and Neji-sama  Together we are blocking Jounin Wu and trying to kill him. The head of Jounin Dai is here." The armor on Hoya's body was smoking, as were the snow ninjas behind him who were wearing armors. It seemed that  It was a bit reluctant for them to restrain Jonin Wu. If Shiro and Neji hadn't blocked Jonin Wu, they might not have been able to escape at all.  I'm afraid the only way to die is by then.  Later, Shiro and Neji took over, and they came back to help fight. Suddenly they found the body of J¨­nin Ding, so they cut off J¨­nin Ding's head and came back.

    The morale of the surrounding snow ninjas has risen again, while the mist ninja has become even lower. Three of the five jounin have been killed, and only two are left. If they are killed again, then it is estimated that this battle will  The battle will end with Kirikage's defeat.  But this ending has long been doomed.

    Zabuza glanced at it and said: "Very good, you guys immediately join the battle against the Mist Ninja. I'll go to Shou No, I'll go to Naruto's place to see. There's a Jonin of the other side and this time  As the commander-in-chief of the attack, the most important thing is the outcome there. As long as there is certainty there, then this war is basically over

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 206 Fierce Battle with Mist Ninja (5)

    After I stopped Shodo and Jounin Ka, they planned to join forces to deal with me, while the other middle and lower Kiri ninjas on the boat left. I looked at the two of them and narrowed their eyes slightly and said: "An elite senior officer  If you want to keep me as an ordinary jounin com, you have to see if you have this ability." Before I finished speaking, I rushed towards them and took out a shuriken knot in my hand.  Yin said: "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique." The shurikens were shot out, and immediately turned into hundreds of shurikens. Zhuangtang and the jounin armor avoided them left and right, and all the shurikens were shot empty, but the two of them  As soon as I avoided it, I turned my feet and headed towards me.  At the same time, they already had kunai in their hands.

    I took out the Thunder God Sword and input the wind attribute chakra. Suddenly, a sword blade protruded out. I stepped a little bit away from the jounin armor on the right. The Thunder God Sword in my hand slashed towards Shoudou. The Thunder God Sword was like cutting tofu.  , it was very easy to cut off the kunai in Zhuangtang's hand, but I didn't take a fancy to Zhuangtang. I immediately pursued him, and the Thunder God Sword in my hand kept attacking Zhuangtang.

    When Shoudou's kunai was cut off by the Thunder God Sword, he started to retreat. As soon as he dodged, he found that I was constantly chasing him. He wanted to fight back, but the sharpness of the Thunder God Sword made him very afraid, so  He could only keep dodging the Thunder God Sword, but in this way, he was completely at a disadvantage, but he was not the only one, there was also a jonin armor behind me.

    After I was dodged by the attack, the jounin armor immediately saw the Thunder God Sword cut off the kunai easily, and then Shoudou fell into a passive state, but he did not run over, but directly threw the kunai in his hand towards me.  In the past, I turned slightly sideways to avoid the kunai, and Jounin A started to form a seal with his hands: "Water Release¡¤Water Earth Bombardment." Then a sphere was formed from water in front of Jounin A, and there was a 'boom'.  Like a cannonball, this water sphere suddenly blasted towards me.

    I suddenly stabbed Zhuangtang a few times. Just when the water cannonball was about to hit me, I suddenly jumped to the side and dodged. In this way, the water cannonball hit Zhuangtang. At the same time, I immediately moved towards Zhuangtang.  Tang rushed towards him, the Thunder God Sword pointed directly at Zhuang Tang.

    When Zhuangtang jumped to avoid me, he also jumped to the side, but he was going to the other side, in a different direction from me. At the same time, his hands began to form seals.  Just when I was pointing the Thunder God Sword at him, his mark was completed: "Water Release¡¤Water Dragon Bullet." Then a water dragon suddenly appeared and rushed towards me.  I quickly retracted my attack, connected my feet, and immediately left the place.

    ¡®Bang bang¡¯ water cannonballs directly blasted a hole in the hull, and then hit the ice to punch a hole in the ice.  The water dragon hit the deck directly, penetrated the deck, and disappeared below the deck.

    I held the Thunder God Sword and looked at Shodo in front of me and J¨­nin Kai behind me. We had not decided the winner in the previous fight. We were still facing each other in the original form: "It's really a powerful ninjutsu! Then I will  I'll play ninjutsu with you, but I have to kill one of you first." As I said that, I quickly formed the seal: "Wind Release: Thunder God Beast Wave Palm." The Thunder God Sword flew towards the village hall.  Go, stroke it more than ten times in a row, and more than ten wind blades immediately formed and shot towards the Zhuangtang.  Then I immediately turned around and headed towards the jounin armor.  Zhuangtang just wanted to chase me, but there were more than ten wind blades attacking him in front of him, and more than ten wind blades attacked him from all directions, making it impossible to escape.

    Zhuangtang formed a seal with his hands: "Water Release¡¤Water Formation Wall." A water wall immediately appeared, blocking all the more than ten wind blades, and then Zhuangtang immediately chased me.

    The first jounin looked at me rushing toward him and formed a seal with his hands: "Water Release: Water Turbulence." Then he opened his mouth and sprayed out a water column. I jumped up high to avoid the water column and said:  "Wind Release: Thunder God Beast Wave Palm." The Thunder God Sword passed by continuously, and the three wind blades immediately headed towards the jounin armor.

    When the jounin saw me jumping up, he immediately raised his head and the water jet continued to spray towards me, not only to attack me, but also to defend against the wind blade I used.  'Pfft' Two wind blades cut on the water column, directly cutting the water column in half. However, the wind blades were quickly offset by the water column, but the Jonin Armor stopped and continued to cast 'Water Wave', because there was a  The wind blade was heading towards him. As soon as the jounin armor stopped his ninjutsu, he immediately took a step back. The wind blade hit the deck in front of his feet, but he just managed to avoid it.

    I fell from the sky, and as soon as I stood on the deck, I rushed towards the jounin armor, just in time to avoid Shoudou's attack from behind.  Then I immediately stopped, turned around suddenly, and stabbed Zhuangtang with the Thunder God Sword in my hand.  Zhuang Tang turned sideways to let the Thunder God Sword pass, but I shook my hand and the Thunder God Sword suddenly hit Zhuang Tang's body. Because it was the back of the sword, it did not cause direct damage to him, but when the blade touched the opponent's body, there were streaks of  Electricity immediately flowed through, and even Shoudou, who had the strength of an elite jounin, was instantly paralyzed by the electric shock all over his body.

    I drew out the Thunder God Sword and pointed it directly at Zhuang Tang¡¯s neck.In the past, at this time, Zhuangtang's body was still very paralyzed and he couldn't move at all.  The jounin A was startled, and immediately gave up the mark he had just begun to make in his hand, and immediately rushed towards me. Zhuangtang is the leader of their team, and he is also a relative of the second elder of Kirikage Village. If he does something  If something goes wrong, then I'm afraid he also needs to take some responsibility.  Even if there is no need for responsibility, the second elder will not let him go.  So when he saw that Zhuangtang was in danger, he immediately rushed towards me.

    The jounin armor quickly came behind me and stabbed me with the kunai in his hand. In fact, he had the idea of ??surrounding Wei and rescuing Zhao. As long as I gave up killing Zhuangtang, he would immediately retreat and separate us.  At that time, Zhuangtang's body was probably able to recover from the paralysis.  After all, Shodo is also an elite jonin, and the paralysis can only last for a short period of time. If I don't stop, then Shodo will naturally die, but the jounin armor can also kill me, so the jonin armor will immediately kill me.  Evacuate and use my head to plead guilty to the second elder, or defect directly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out????  However, I had no intention of killing Shodo from the beginning, because I didn¡¯t think that Shodo would be killed by me so easily, so I targeted the jounin armor from the beginning.  When I held the Thunder God Sword and stabbed towards Shoudou, I also paid close attention to the jounin armor. When he rushed to my side and attacked my vitals with kunai, I suddenly drew  Returning to the Thunder God Sword, I turned around to avoid the kunai of the Jonin Armor. The Thunder God Sword stabbed directly at the Jonin Armor. Because of the distance and the suddenness, the Jonin Armor had no chance to react and was pierced by my Thunder God Sword.  heart.

    I didn't stop my movements, and I didn't pull back the Thunder God Sword. I jumped away from the place. When I looked down, I saw Zhuangtang still lying there. It seemed that the paralysis had not passed. At this time, there was a loud "bang" sound, which seemed to be a  It looks like a pile of explosive symbols.

    A burst of smoke rose.  I stood not far away. After the smoke dissipated, Shodo's body was no longer there, only the body of J¨­nin A lay there.  But there was an extra puddle of water.  I felt alert in my heart, and immediately formed a seal with my hands: "Ninjutsu: Needle Jizo." The long hair behind me immediately danced, surrounding me.  Then the sound of "pounce" was heard, and Shoto stabbed at me with a kunai in his hand from behind, but it was blocked by my long hair.  Then Zhuangtang retreated in a hurry, "chichi" I took a look and pulled back my long hair. It turned out that Zhuangtang had tied several explosive charms on my hair.  I was startled, and the mark in my hand changed: "Ninjutsu: Chaotic Lion Technique." My hair immediately grew and moved towards the hall, so the explosive charm on my hair also grew and left my side.  'Boom' The explosive charm in my hair exploded, leaving me without causing any harm.

    I retracted the mark with both hands, jumped away from the body of the jounin armor, and withdrew the Thunder God Sword. I glanced at the puddle of water on the ground, frowned slightly, and looked at Zhuangtang not far away: "It turns out to be the Water Body Technique. Just now, I  The Thunder God Sword only hit your water body, but it's a pity that your companion didn't know. Otherwise, he wouldn't have to die."

    Zhuangtang glanced at the body of the jounin armor and said disdainfully: "This idiot, he is just my subordinate, not my companion. But no matter what? If you kill me, the jonin of Kirikage Village, you are dead."  "He said and jumped out of the boat.

    I frowned slightly and immediately followed him.  Seeing that Zhuangtang did not leave after jumping off the boat, but stood on the ice, as if waiting for me, I thought for a moment and started to form seals with my hands.  There was a 'bang' sound, and a burst of smoke rose up. In the smoke, I jumped off the boat and landed gently in front of him.  Only then did I realize that Zhuangtang was forming seals. When I came down, the mark in his hand was almost completed: "Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique." With a 'boom', the ice layer in front of Zhuangtang immediately  It exploded, and a huge wave immediately formed and rushed towards me.  I immediately retreated, but before I could, I was washed away by the turbulent sea water, and then my whole person immediately disappeared into the sea water.

    After the waves passed, there was no sign of me at all. Zhuangtang laughed loudly and said: "Haha, it doesn't look like Konoha is that good? Even a mere Uzumaki Naruto can't be solved, and I haven't solved it yet. Even the corpses are gone."  I don¡¯t know where I was rushed to?¡±

    "Rasengan." I suddenly appeared behind Zhuangtang, and a blue chakra ball in my hand was printed behind him. 'Bang' Zhuangtang's whole body kept spinning and flew out. I held the Thunder God Sword and headed towards  He gave chase.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 207 Fierce Battle with Mist Ninja (End)

    'Boom' Zhuangtang crashed through the hull and crashed directly into the bottom cabin of the ship. I rushed into the bottom cabin. After seeing Zhuangtang's figure, I immediately rushed in front of Zhuangtang and chopped off the Thunder God Sword in my hand. Zhuangtang  Donya ignored the issue of face and rolled on the ground, dodging the Thunder God Sword.  Sawdust flew everywhere, and the Thunder God Sword hit the floor of the ship, directly opening a hole in it.  I turned my wrist and the Thunder God Sword was slashed in the direction Zhuang Tang was hiding. As soon as Zhuang Tang stood up, he saw the Thunder God Sword slashing towards him. He was startled and immediately backed away, narrowly dodging the blade.  .

    Zhuangtang leaned back and formed a seal with his hands: "Water Release¡¤Water Turbulence." Zhuangtang opened his mouth and sprayed a water column towards me. I jumped to avoid the water column, but Zhuangtang continued to spray the water column,  I could only dodge again, but the bottom cabin was not big, and the space was even smaller due to some debris placed there, so it was extremely difficult to dodge.

    I looked around, then turned sideways to avoid the water column and looked at Zhuangtang and said secretly: "This place is too small and not suitable for close combat. In this case, the Thunder God Sword will not be of much use. It seems that he will have to fight for endurance."  It's a skill." Thinking of this, I held the Thunder God Sword and just wanted to make a move, but unexpectedly Zhuangtang stopped on his own.

    Zhuangtang looked at me and said, "What happened just now? Why did you appear behind me after being hit by my 'Great Waterfall Technique'?" As he spoke, Zhuangtang's hands had already formed marks.  It looked like he was always ready to fight.

    I stopped inputting chakra into the Thunder God Sword, and the blade of the Thunder God Sword slowly disappeared. I put away the Thunder God Sword and then said: "Shadow clone. When you jumped off the boat, I knew something was wrong.  , so I asked the shadow clone to try it. Sure enough, the shadow clone was hit by your ninjutsu attack as soon as it came down. But" I paused slightly, looked at Zhuangtang and said disdainfully: "But you are too  It's easy to be arrogant. Before you were sure whether I was really dead, your vigilance dropped. As a result, I easily succeeded in sneak attack. However, you just received a blow from my Rasengan, and you were seriously injured.  Well, now it¡¯s time to take your life.¡± As I said that, I started to form seals with my hands.

    When Zhuang Tang saw it, he immediately said loudly: "Water Release: Hard Vortex Water Blade." Then Zhuang Tang's right palm was slightly closed toward the sky, and a water vortex immediately appeared, and then the water vortex slowly formed a javelin, a water javelin.  .  Zhuangtang held the water javelin tightly in his right hand, and then shot it towards me.

    At this time, I had just finished the mark in my hand and my eyes turned cold when I saw the water javelin suddenly thrown at me: "Wind Escape¡¤Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm." A huge wind blade formed in front of me, and then the wind blade immediately shot towards the water javelin.  past.  It sounds like a lot, but in fact the time from when I formed the seal to this moment was only a little over two seconds.

    ¡®Bang¡¯ The wind blade collided with the water javelin, and the water javelin immediately turned into a waterspout. It not only melted the wind blade, but also continued to move towards me.  I was startled, immediately stepped back and punched a hole in the hull, and then left the cabin.

    "It's really a powerful and gorgeous ninjutsu!" I looked at the raging waterspout twenty meters in front of me and said secretly: "However, although this ninjutsu is powerful, the consumption of chakra must also be very considerable.  Right. I wonder how many times Zhuangtang can be used?" After a while, the waterspout had turned into a huge thing. The entire boat was torn into pieces by the waterspout, leaving only some wood chips.  Zhuangtang jumped up and stood in front of me, his hands forming a seal again.

    At this time, Zabuza appeared behind me, looked at Shoudou, and then looked at me: "I have killed Jounin B, Ningji has killed Jounin C, Haku has killed Jounin D, and now Neji  He Bai is surrounding and killing Jonin Wu. It won't take long to decide the winner. Now you are the only one left." Zabuza accidentally used the honorific, but fortunately in this case it is not  Someone will pay attention to this.

    Zhuangtang was shocked, his hands shook unconsciously, and the ninjutsu in his hands was released. Zhuangtang quickly stretched out his right hand, and the water javelin was formed again.  And I nodded slightly: "Okay, I have killed Jounin A, but now the body of Jounin A has been destroyed by this 'Lord Shodo' and not even a trace can be found, but forget it, we can't find it."  A body is needed to honor it, just know it.¡±

    "You deserve to die." Zhuang Tang projected the water javelin in his hand.  At the same time, a water javelin formed in his hand again.

    "Hmph, have you lost your cool?" I said calmly: "Zabuza, go kill those genin. Just leave this to me." Zabuza responded, then jumped away.  I looked at the water javelin projected, jumped away from the place, and headed towards the hall.  With a 'bang' sound, the water javelin fell behind me and immediately formed a waterspout, but I had already left the range of the waterspout.

    Zhuangtang once again projected a water javelin. I looked at the water javelin and calculated its landing point. I frowned slightly and stopped immediately. The water javelinThe waterspout landed less than five meters in front of me. I immediately stepped back, but the waterspout still didn't hurt me.  Although this ninjutsu consumes a lot of chakra, if it continues like this next time, I am afraid that I will be hit by this ninjutsu sooner or later.

    "Forget it, I'd better kill you quickly." I said this. Originally, I planned to kill the opponent without hurting myself, but I suddenly felt like someone very important was approaching.  , although I still don¡¯t know who this person is, but I feel that it is best not to see this person in a short time, so I took out the Thunder God Sword and planned to kill the other person. Although that might hurt myself, but now I can¡¯t  I can't care about this anymore.

    I held the Thunder God Sword and input wind chakra again. The sword blade appeared immediately, and Zhuangtang stretched out his hands, and a water javelin appeared in each hand.  I input a chakra into the Thunder God Sword, which can prevent the Thunder God Sword from dissipating within a certain period of time.  Then the right hand holding the Thunder God Sword is gathering chakra.  A blue chakra ball was formed immediately. The hilt of the Thunder God Sword was in the center of the chakra ball, and the Thunder God Sword was rotating rapidly.

    I rushed towards Zhuangtang, and Zhuangtang directly projected the water javelins with both hands. Looking at the two water javelins, I looked at the opportunity with a cold look: "Ninja Technique: Spiral Gun." I pointed the Thunder God Sword at Zhuangtang suddenly.  was printed on one of the water javelins. The 'Boom' Rasengan and the Thunder God Sword directly destroyed the water javelin, and then the Thunder God Sword turned into a beam of light and flew away.  But another water javelin directly pierced my left shoulder, and then formed a waterspout. My whole body immediately kept spinning in the waterspout.

    'Whoosh', the Thunder God Sword flashed with light, and then the Thunder God Sword was suddenly nailed to the outermost boat. Looking from here, there were two circular holes in the four ships in a row, which were left behind when the Thunder God Sword flew past just now.  .  With a 'bang' sound, the waterspout disappeared, and I fell onto the ice.  The black god robe on his body had turned into rags, and there were still some small wounds. However, he quickly recovered under the strong recovery power of the nine tails. There was a wound on his left shoulder, which was constantly bleeding.

    Blood flowed from Zhuangtang's mouth, and he looked at the round hole on his chest in disbelief: "I actually died in your hands. Impossible, this is impossible. Just watch, Wuying's backup troops will arrive soon.  Yes, you will all die by then. All of you will" Zhuang Tang died before he could finish his words. Seeing his angry eyes made people feel slightly chilly in their hearts.

    Zabuza appeared next to me again and looked at Shodo who was lying on the ground: "This battle is over. Next, we should face the Kiri ninja's backup." Then Zabuza shouted loudly: "Brothers, Shodo has already  We were killed by our friend, Lord Naruto. This battle was won by us snow ninjas, kill, kill those fog ninjas." Then Zabuza saw the blood on my left shoulder and immediately shouted: "Hurry up and get someone.  , bandage Naruto-sama¡¯s wounds.¡±

    "Yes." Another snow ninja responded immediately, and then two snow ninjas came to my side, intending to bandage my wounds.

    I waved my hand and pulled away the clothes on my left shoulder: "No need, according to my recovery power, I have almost recovered a long time ago." I saw that my left shoulder was no longer bleeding, and the wound was visible to the naked eye.  Speed ??recovery.

    At this time, a snow ninja held the Thunder God Sword in both hands and handed it to me and said: "Naruto-sama, this is your sword." I reached out and took the Thunder God Sword, and the blade of the Thunder God Sword began to disappear.

    "Let Yakumo put away the illusion." I put away the Thunder God Sword and jumped away from the place, heading in the direction of Neji and Shiro.  I came to the place where they were fighting. Jonin E was inside Shiro's magic mirror ice crystal, and Neji was by his side, with countless wounds on his body.  Neji and Shiro have teamed up to force Jounin Wu into a desperate situation. It won't take long for them to kill Jounin Wu.

    Among all the ice crystals, Shiro pulled out the Senbon and shot them towards Jounin Wu.  "Earth Release: Hardening Technique." Jounin Go's body suddenly flashed with a yellow light, and then the sound of 'ding ding ding' sounded. All the Senbon shot at Jounin Go's body, and then fell down.  The attack power is too low, and Jounin Wu uses the hardening technique to reduce physical damage. As a result, Senbon's damage is almost zero.

    Then Jounin Gou launched an attack, but Neci came behind him: "Good opportunity, Soft Fist Technique¡¤Bagua Sixty-four Palms." Neji used his white eyes to seize the opportunity when Jounin Gou's hardening technique disappeared and attacked suddenly: "  Two palms, four palms, eight palms, sixteen palms, thirty-two palms, sixty-four palms." Sixty-four palms hit, and Jonin Wu fell to the ground spurting blood.  Shiro shot out Senbon again, and this time Jounin Wu turned into a "hedgehog" with Senbon all over his body.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 208 The Arrival of Konoha¡¯s Young Powers

    I took off the black god robe that had been shredded into strips, then took another one and put it on. Then I glanced at the jounin Wu. At this time, the surrounding ice and snow suddenly began to disappear, and gradually returned to normal.  The original sea.  And all of us are standing on the sea.  We know that Yakumo has taken back his illusion, but those who died in the illusion, or even those killed by the illusion, are still dead bodies, and then slowly sink to the bottom of the sea.  The blood of the Snow Ninja and Mist Ninja dyed the sea water near us light red.  The death toll was as high as a hundred people, not only the fog ninjas, but also the snow ninjas suffered heavy casualties.

    Zabuza brought Yakumo to my side and whispered: "What should I do next, leader Ziwei? Ninjas will not surrender, nor will they be taken as prisoners. Do you want to kill them? These fog ninjas have lost the battle.  I am satisfied. I can kill them all without paying much price."

    I looked at the Kiri Ninja, who had completely lost his fighting spirit due to the death of Shoto and all the Jonin, and the Snow Ninja, who had suffered serious losses. He shook his head slightly and said softly: "No, the Snow Ninja has already lost a lot, and we can't lose any more. The Snow Ninja is  Our foundation, our goal of training them with blood this time has been achieved, let these mist ninjas go."

    "Leader?" Zabuza hesitated and said, "If we let them go, I'm afraid the Snow Ninja will be dissatisfied. After all, so many of us Snow Ninjas have died, and if we let them go, I'm afraid these Mist Ninjas will attack again after they rest."  our."

    I shook my head slightly: "The remaining fog ninjas are just genin. There are not many chunin left. Even if they attack us again, they will not gain much strength. As for the snow ninjas who are not convinced, they use the dead snow  Ninja, let's temporarily appease them. And if we choose to kill these fog ninjas, they will definitely resist to the death, which will consume our strength. When I just killed Shodo, he said that their backup troops are very  It will be there soon, and then it will be another battle. We should not waste our strength needlessly. And most of these snow ninjas are already injured. We also need time to rest."

    Zabuza nodded and whispered: "I understand, Leader Ziwei. I will handle it."

    I picked up Yakumo and said: "We are returning to the Snow Country as winners this time, which will definitely improve the morale of the Snow Country. It can also dispel the people of the Snow Country's hatred of the Water Country.  Panic. Our vigor will not decrease, but will actually increase. But the Mist Ninjas are different. These Mist Ninjas will only go back with a feeling of failure. For the Mist Ninjas, they will lose to a small country like our Snow Country, or even  Almost the whole army was wiped out, which only made them feel shame and anger. In order to wash away the shame, they will use victory to prove it. Although this will make them crazy, it will also make them eager for quick success and lose their reason. There may even be various  Emotions that go against them.¡±

    "I know." Zabuza nodded: "If these fog ninjas who have experienced this battle explain it in person, the effect will be better. Leader Ziwei, I know how to deal with it."

    I nodded slightly, then looked at the vast sea: "I have a feeling that there is someone important to me there who is approaching, but I can't go to see her. Zabuza, they should be here soon, you handle it  Just take a moment." Then I looked at Neci and said, "Ningci, can you still walk on your own?"

    Ningci took out a military ration pill and ate it without answering and jumped directly to my side.  "Zabuza, you send the people on that boat to the Land of Snow. Don't worry about it after that. Okay, Neji, let's go." With that said, I hugged Yakumo and jumped towards the other side of the sea.  Go, followed closely by Neji.  The long golden hair behind her was dancing in the wind.

    "Brothers." Zabuza said loudly: "In this war against Kirikage Village, we won the first battle. We won the first battle among the five great ninja villages. Whether we are standing,  Those who are injured, those who sacrificed their lives for our Snow Ninja Village and the Country of Snow, are all our heroes, our heroes of the Country of Snow, and our heroes of the Snow Ninja Village. We cannot let our heroes lie in the cold water for a long time.  Inside, now let¡¯s pick up these heroes and bring them back to the Snow Country and the Snow Ninja Village. The injured ones will be treated, and those who died in the battle will let their souls continue to fight with us. As for the remaining ten  A few Kirikage" Zabuza paused slightly: "Let them go first, and let them go back and tell Kirikage that although our Snow Country is only a small country, the Snow Ninja Village is only a small  Ninja Village, but if Kirikage Village wants to attack our Snow Country, then we will unite to fight against it. Even if we fight to the last person, we will defend the Snow Country to the death. We will defend our city to the death, our village to the death,  I will defend our home to the death." For the last few words, Zabuza's voice got louder every time he said it.  It strongly boosted the morale of the snow ninja.

    "Guard to the death!" "Guard to the death!" All the remaining snow ninjas who were still alive followed Zabuza and shouted, and thenEveryone spontaneously went over to pick up the corpse of the snow ninja who died in the battle and returned to their own ship.

    The remaining mist ninja looked at what was happening in front of them in surprise. They couldn't believe that they would discover such a thing. At the end of the battle, the other party actually let them and others leave. Originally, they were all aware of death, but  The idea is, 'Kill one to get enough money, kill two to make money.'  ¡¯ But now they were suddenly let go, which surprised them.  For a moment, they didn't dare to make any move at all, fearing that the other party was just trying to paralyze them.  But the other party really just kept bringing the bodies and injured of snow ninjas, except for Zabuza and Shiro who stood on both sides to prevent accidents.

    "Well, who is it? Come out." Zabuza held the decapitating sword in his hand and suddenly slashed towards the sea on the other side. The decapitating sword seemed to cut open the sea surface.  The sea water retreated directly to both sides.  Although the opportunity was restored immediately, a figure still appeared over there.  Senbon immediately appeared in Shiro's hand, and then disappeared. The other snow ninjas were also ready to fight.

    "Damn it. This guy is really powerful. He discovered this." A figure immediately sprang out, and then seemed to be about to leave, but Bai had already come to his side, and the thousand books in his hand shot directly at the neck of the figure.  And this man pulled out his kunai and blocked the Senbon with a 'ding' sound.

    Bai stood in front of him and said: "Tell me, who are you?" Then Bai looked at it intently and said in shock: "Are you from Konoha?"

    "Who dares to hurt Tiantian." This voice suddenly came from behind Bai. Then Bai turned around suddenly and immediately found a green figure appearing behind him. Bai immediately stepped back to distance them.  Xiao Li stood in front of Tiantian and said, "If you want to hurt Tiantian, why don't you let me, Locke Li, come and meet you first?"

    Zabuza stepped forward and said, "Didn't your Konoha just make an alliance with us, the Land of Snow? Why did you attack us?"

    "Wait a minute, Xiao Li." A Konoha chuunin and Saoi said to Zabuza: "I'm sorry, this is a misunderstanding."

    "Misunderstanding. Huh." Zabuza said coldly: "Then why are there so many of you around?" Zabuza pointed around and said in eight directions: "Including the four of you, there are 36 people in total. No,  There is another direction. It seems that there are 40 people in total. I wonder what the 40 of you are quietly approaching here? Are you coming to break up the fight? Or are you planning to join the fight?"

    "No, no" The Konoha Chuunin's face was covered with sweat.

    "Should I do it?" Shikamaru with a pineapple head came out, and then the other eight directions also left the team. There were exactly eight teams, a total of ten teams, each team had 4 people, a total of 40  people.

    Shikamaru looked at Zabuza, then pointed at the photography team's boat next to him and said: "We followed this boat because we suddenly heard that a boat was approaching the place where you were fighting, so we came over to check it out.  For a moment, but the area was shrouded in illusion and we couldn't get close. When the illusion was lifted, we planned to approach quietly, but we didn't expect That's how it happened. We definitely didn't have any concerns about Snow Country or Mist Shadow Village.  hostility.¡±

    Zabuza hesitated for a moment and said, "Forget it, I'll just trust you for now." Then Zabuza looked at the snow ninja behind him and said, "Then I'll leave it to you to deal with the aftermath. We'll go back first." Zabuza said.  Turn around and leave.

    "Wait." Hinata looked at Zabuza and Haku who seemed to be planning to leave, and immediately said: "Mr. Zabuza and Mr. Haku, please wait."

    "What's the matter? Miss Hinata." Shiro stopped and said softly to Hinata.

    Hinata withdrew her eyes and said, "I feel Naruto's breath all around. I want to know if he has been here."

    Shiro nodded slightly and said: "Yes, Miss Hinata, not only Mr. Naruto, but also Mr. Neji and Miss Yakumo, they have all been here, and even defeated the Kiri Ninja with us. It's just that they were fighting for a while.  They left when it was over." As he said that, Bai Yi pointed to the direction I left and said: "They left from this direction. Everyone here saw it."

    As soon as Hinata made a move, she was stopped by Shino next to her. Shino shook her head slightly at Hinata, and Tenten was also stopped by Xiao Li. At this time, Shikamaru said: "Then you are really troublesome.  Well, as a thank you, we will help you take care of this place."

    Shiro nodded slightly, then turned around and left with Zabuza and Yuki Ninja.  At this time, the fog ninjas truly breathed a sigh of relief.  Shikamaru looked at these Mist Ninjas and said to the other people in Konoha: "These people have everything we want, including news about Naruto and Neji."

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 209 Zabuza talks about Naruto

    "It's Hinata-sama and the otherscom" Neji rolled his eyes and said, "Although they didn't follow our trail, they seemed to have taken the Kiri Ninja away. Now Hinata-sama and the others are filming Nonajo.  We asked on the ship, and it seems that they will soon know about our appearance from the camera crew and the fog ninjas."

    "Really? I had no intention of hiding our presence here from anyone. I just left because I didn't want to see them for the time being." I said softly: "Forget it, don't worry about them for the time being, even if you know  We are participating in this battle, and they cannot come to us. Even if they know our whereabouts very accurately, they come to us blatantly. Otherwise, it will be easy during the sensitive period when the Snow Kingdom and the Misty Shadow Village are fighting.  To cause misunderstandings and involve Konoha in this war is not in line with their purpose of not being too involved in the war. And according to the information received from Granny Tsunade, Kirikage does not regard the Snow Country as a  In his eyes, so only two troops were sent, one main attack force and one backup force. Although the backup force was not as powerful as the main attack force, the Snow Ninja Village also suffered a lot. Facing this backup force, I am afraid that  It's more difficult. And even if I win this battle, I'm afraid Kirigakure will send people again. But I've asked Tsunade-sama to help put pressure on me. The situation may get better. Okay, let's go back to the snow first.  Country. Prepare to deal with the backup troops of Kirikage Village." As I said that, I hugged Yakumo and jumped away with Neji.

    Back in the Land of Snow, it was already dark. Zabuza and Fenghua Koyuki were discussing things. They were not surprised to see me, Yakumo, and Neji suddenly appearing. Fouhua Koyuki looked at me and smiled softly.  Without saying anything, Zabuza bowed to me.  I put Yakumo down, then sat next to Fenghua Koyuki and said, "How are the losses of the snow ninja?"

    "It's very heavy." Zabuza said, "Of the forty-eight people who went into battle, six were special jounin and the rest were all chuunin. Sixteen people died in the battle, including two special jounin. Seven were seriously injured and could no longer become ninjas.  , there were twelve people who were injured and could not recover their combat power in a short time, including three special jounin. The remaining thirteen were all injured, but there was still a certain combat power, and only one special jounin among them. There were also snow ninjas who stayed in the village.  There are fifty, but most of them are genin, and only five are chuunin. After every battle, I, the snow ninja, have suffered heavy losses."

    "That's it." I frowned slightly: "Paid them well, all of them. If they die in the battle, double the pension to their families. Don't be reluctant to give up money. And select one or two ninjutsu as a reward and teach them to the snow ninja."

    "Yes." Zabuza responded.  Then I continued to ask: "By the way, where are the Mist Ninjas? How strong is their support force?"

    "It's not clear yet." Zabuza said: "Haku is investigating. It has taken a lot of time, I think there will be news soon."

    I nodded slightly: "Then let's wait for now. We will decide how to deal with it after the news about Shiro arrives. Let's talk about other things first." I looked at Zabuza, Neji, and Yakumo and said, "We defeated Kirikage Village today.  Things will spread soon. This time we defeated the Mist Ninja troops, which is equivalent to slapping the Mist Shadow Village on the face left and right, and slapped them hard ten or twenty times. They will never swallow this breath. We  How should we deal with the anger of Fog Shadow Village?"

    Zabuza and Neji both fell silent. Although Fenghua Koyuki ignored political affairs, he knew that the current situation was urgent when he heard it. He held my hand and trembled.  I held Fenghua Koyuki's little hand with both hands, and then said to Zabuza and Neji: "When the news about our appearance here spreads, the Country of Whirlpool, my mother's country, will definitely support us. After all, I  Now I still have the identity of the prince of the Kingdom of Uzumaki. However, the Kingdom of Uzumaki is only a small country, and it is not enough. So I have asked Tsunade-sama to help put pressure on Kirikage Village, but Tsunade-sama¡¯s power in Konoha  The weakest, I think the effect will not be too big. If Konoha exerts full pressure, Kirikage Village may be afraid of one or two. Maybe Kirikage Village will temporarily give up the war with our country of Snow because of Konoha. But let  It will be difficult for Konoha to put all its efforts on Kirikage. Zabuza, you arrange for your confidants to go to Konoha. The villagers of Konoha are the easiest to deceive and the easiest to use. You use my identity and the Snow Country and Konoha just now  We will do our best to create rumors about the signing of the alliance, any rumors that are beneficial to us. To attack the powerful forces in Konoha." I looked at Zabuza and said, "Do you understand what I mean?"

    Zabuza looked at me and nodded: "I understand, leader Ziwei, my subordinates will take care of it." Then Zabuza and I paused at the same time and looked outside.

    With a 'whoosh' sound, Bai Luo appeared in front of us with a hint of exhaustion. Bai looked at me and gave me a slight salute and said: "Naruto-sama, I just went to find out the news. In today's battle, how many Kirigage are there?"  Nearly the entire army was wiped out. Except for the dozen fog ninjas we spared, the restAll the people died in the sea.  But for Wuying Village, this is not a big loss, and Wuying's backup force is only one day away from us. If nothing happens, they will arrive at Fenghua City at this time tomorrow.  However, this unit is not very powerful.  I circled the entire fleet twice and found only two jounin.  The others are all middle genin.  But I haven't found out the exact number of people.  "

    I nodded: "We don't have to worry about this unit for the time being. They will rest because of the dozen or so Mist ninjas. We have at least three days to prepare. Shiro, let the chunin who were originally staying here go  Watch this backup team and don¡¯t allow them to get close, as long as you know their movements.¡±

    "Yes, Lord Naruto." Bai greeted him immediately.

    "Okay, let's all go back and rest first. Everything has been in the past few days. Maybe we still need to fight against the Kirikage Village. Let's take a good rest as soon as possible. If Zabuza stays for a while, I have something to tell you."

    "Yes." Everyone responded, and then they all jumped away.  Yakumo looked at me, I nodded slightly, and then Yakumo walked to the backyard.  Now only I, Fenghua Koyuki who was sitting next to me, and Zabuza were the only three people left.

    When Fenghua Koyuki saw this situation, she immediately said to me: "Naruto, I'm going to make some food with you, and you can chat slowly. I believe that no matter what the difficulty is, you will be able to solve it." Said Fenghua  Hua Xiaoxue stood up.

    I shook my head and pulled Fenghua Xiaoxue and said, "Xiaoxue, you and I are already husband and wife. Is there anything you need to avoid?" Fenghua Xiaoxue's face turned red, but he hesitated and left. This time I didn't go.  Stop her.

    "Thank you, Zabuza." I looked at Zabuza sitting below and said, "I sincerely thank you in my own personal capacity. Now I am just Naruto, not Ziwei, and neither are you."  Jumon' is just Kijin Momochi Zabuza. I am really grateful to you. You have always supported me, helped me cultivate my majesty, and allowed me to control all the power. Give up the power of Shiro, Snow Ninja Village, etc.  I control this power remotely, and you just become the executor."

    Zabuza twitched his lips slightly: "Since you are speaking in a private capacity, I will also speak to you in a private capacity. Blonde brat, you are not very mature yet. In fact, there is no need for us to talk to Kirikage Village like we are now.  Head-to-head. The power of Snow Ninja Village is not the opponent of Kirikage Village. Although we won this time, the power of Snow Ninja Village was almost exhausted. Moreover, we can use various public opinions to unite with Konoha from the beginning.  Come once to make Mizukage Village retreat. Especially now that Mizukage has not shown up for a long time. But you are growing rapidly. Maybe you don¡¯t feel it yourself, but in fact, your majesty is gradually increasing. The best  The proof is Neji. I can see that he didn't have much love for you in the beginning. How should I say it, it was loyalty. He was on the verge of betrayal at any time. Only after leaving Konoha  It's been more than half a year now. He has gradually changed his mind. I think as long as you don't make any particularly serious mistakes, he won't leave easily in the future."

    Zabuza paused for a moment before saying, "Speaking of which, I, Haku, and Ningji are your subordinates. All three of us have a certain degree of loyalty to you. Haku is because of my relationship, and I am because of you who saved me.  Relationship, as for Neji, I don¡¯t know, but you need to handle the relationship between the three of us. I can¡¯t give you any advice on this. You need to solve it yourself. As for the last member, Kurama Yakumo. Yakumo  She is your friend, even if she regards you as her only friend, she will always help you. There is no so-called loyalty between you. But the four of us are gathered together because of you, so you must distinguish between each other.  In this case, you can be friends with all of us in private, but in business, you cannot have any indiscriminate situation. You are our leader and you have to think about the interests of all of us."

    I was about to speak just now, but Zabuza stood up, looked at me and said: "Leader Ziwei, in fact, there are great benefits for us to fight against Kirikage Village. At least our idea of ????expanding Snow Ninja Village will be easy.  Realized. And after this battle, the whole world knows the strength of our Snow Ninja Village. When the time comes, the number of commissions from the Snow Ninja Village will definitely increase. Will it be of great help to the development of the Snow Ninja Village?"

    I looked at Zabuza's figure, waved his hand slightly, Zabuza saluted me, turned around and left, I said softly: "Thank you, Zabuza."

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 210 Konoha Rumors

    "What's going on? Why did Uzumaki Naruto appear in the Snow Country? Didn't you already confirm a long time ago that Uzumaki Naruto is not in the Snow Country?" Mito Kadoyan looked at Tsunade in front of him and said angrily  : "Tsunade, Jiraiya, don't tell me, you just found out!"

    "Humphcom" Before Tsunade could speak, Jiraiya said coldly: "Elder Mito, what a neat news. But elder Mito, don't be angry yet. Wait a moment, the Third Hokage will be here.  Let¡¯s wait for now, and we¡¯ll talk about it later, or does Elder Mito think we don¡¯t need to wait for the Third Hokage?¡±

    "You" Mito looked at Jiraiya, then took a few deep breaths and then calmed down.

    "Jiraiya." Sandai walked in and said, "You must have enough respect for the Mito elders."

    Jiraiya frowned slightly and stopped talking. Tsunade stood up and said: "The Third Generation, as well as the elders Mito and the elders who have transferred to the dormitory, please sit down first!"

    The third generation looked at Tsunade with a slight flash of pain in his eyes. Tsunade's title of 'Sandaime-sama' directly separated the two of them from an infinite distance. However, Tsunade did not see the pain in the third generation's eyes.  Although Jiraiya saw it, he turned his head away from looking at him. The third generation sighed slightly in his heart, but then determination flashed in his eyes.

    "Okay, everyone is here, let's talk about it, shall we?" The third generation saw that neither Tsunade nor Koharu, who had moved to bed, spoke, so he spoke first: "I just got the news that Snow Ninja Village and Kirigage Village are in the snow.  There is a war in the country. The original balance of power is that Kirikage far exceeds the Snow Ninja Village in terms of numbers and personnel strength. The Snow Ninja Village has no chance of winning at all, but after leaving Konoha,  Uzumaki Naruto suddenly appeared. He, Hyuga Neji, and Kurama Yakumo joined the war in the Uogiri Shadow Village in the Land of Snow. The strength of Naruto and the three of them increased very quickly, especially Kurama Yakumo who directly supported the huge  The illusion directly surrounded the combatants on both sides. The specific situation that followed is not known. I only know that after the battle, Snow Ninja Village killed the hundred-man troops of Wuying Village at the cost of only a dozen deaths.  There are only a dozen people left. I don¡¯t know the more detailed situation. Tsunade, Koharu, do you have any news?"

    After turning to bed, Koharu nodded slightly and said: "What I know is not much different from the third generation, but I know here that it seems that Uzumaki Naruto and others set off from the wharf of the Country of Uzumaki on a boat of the photography team.  The target seems to be the Land of Snow, but I don't know if they went to participate in the war specifically or something else?" Then the others looked at Tsunade.

    Tsunade didn¡¯t say anything and leaned back on the chair. Jiraiya sneered coldly: "The elder Changshu has such accurate news. But if you ask about our news, I'm sorry, I have no comment."

    "You, Jiraiya, don't go too far." Mito Kadoyan shouted immediately after hearing Jiraiya's words.

    "Huh." Jiraiya didn't explain, he just leaned against the window and closed his eyes slightly.

    "Tsunade." The Third Generation said, "If you have any news, tell us and we can discuss it together." The Third Generation just finished speaking, and then everyone in the Hokage's office, the Third Generation, moved to Koharu, Mito Kadeni,  Tsunade and Jiraiya all raised their heads and looked out the window.

    Jiraiya raised his arms slightly, and after a while an eagle flew down and stood on Jiraiya's arm. Jiraiya took out a piece of meat and fed it to the eagle, then reached out to take the scroll from the eagle's neck, and then took the eagle  He was let out.  Jiraiya took the scroll and looked at the third generation, Koharu and the others and sneered: "I'm sorry, my news came slowly, but at least it has arrived. Now we have something to tell you." Jiraiya said  He also handed the scroll in his hand to Tsunade.  Tsunade didn't say anything and just laid the scroll flat on the desk.

    Koharu and Mito Kadoen went to bed and wanted to step forward immediately, but Jiraiya and Sandai stood in front of them. The Sandai asked: "Tsunade, first take a look at what is written on this scroll?"

    After reading it, Tsunade took a deep breath and said: "This news came from Shikamaru. It is similar to your news, but with a few more details. The photography boat was originally the famous Fenghua of Snow Country.  The photography team that Koyuki was part of when filming the movie seemed to have gone to the Land of Snow this time to ask for Koyuki Fenghua and to shoot a film about fighting in the Ice and Snow City. They and Naruto had met in a previous mission.  And Naruto seemed to be planning to go to the Land of Snow. The reason was unknown, but because of the reasons he had seen, Naruto and the others took this boat. However, this boat inadvertently approached the ship where the Snow Ninja and Kirigage were confronting each other.  At that time, in order to establish prestige or for other reasons, Kirikage Village actually sent people to attack the ship. As a result, the Snow Ninja side were all people that Naruto had met in the mission before, and Naruto also reached an agreement with the Snow Ninja side.  After signing the agreement, Snow Ninja seemed to have spent a few dollarsYuyu got Naruto to join the battle.  "

    "I see." Sandai responded: "In this case, it's no wonder that Naruto participated in the battle. So what is Naruto's combat power? Did Shikamaru mention Naruto's combat power in the scroll?"

    "Combat power, haha." Tsunade sneered and said: "Let's not talk about Naruto first. Let me talk about other people first. Kurama Yakumo, you already know that kind of huge illusion and the duration and duration.  The ability not to be released by the opponent fully proves her strength. It is estimated that few people can stop her illusion. Then there is Hyuga Neji. Neji is worthy of being a genius of the Hyuga clan. He was in this battle.  During the process, he killed a Kirikage jounin, and then killed the second jounin together with Minazuki Haku, who had been to Konoha last time." Tsunade paused slightly as she said this and looked at the others.  Humanity said: "The last one is Naruto. I can only say that Namikaze Naruto is indeed worthy of being the son of the Fourth Hokage. He faced the attack of an elite Jonin and a Jonin alone, and finally suffered some minor injuries.  Kill them. He did not borrow the power of the Nine-Tails in this battle. He relied entirely on his own strength."

    "What!" Both Koharu and Mito Kadoyan were shocked, and then secretly thought: "How could his strength increase so fast? After leaving Konoha for only half a year, his strength increased again.  To a certain extent. No, we must not let him grow up anymore. This time he appears in the Land of Snow, so we must not let him leave the Land of Snow. Otherwise, we don¡¯t know when he will appear again next time." Two people  Looking at each other, a chill flashed through their eyes.

    "As expected, he is Minato's son." Sandai said, "So Tsunade, did Shikamaru tell me about Naruto's current whereabouts?"

    "No." Tsunade responded: "Shikamaru said that Naruto left as soon as the battle was over, but although he knew the direction he was going, it was surrounded by the sea and could not be tracked at all, and Neji's Byakugan was too fast.  It's too high to be tracked. So we have lost his whereabouts again. Well, that's all, Shikamaru said that this information was learned from the Kiri ninja who survived the battle and the people in the photography team." Said.  Then Tsunade put away the scroll.

    "Really!" Sandai said, silently smoking his pipe and not knowing what he was thinking.

    ¡®Dong dong¡¯ ¡°Come in.¡± Tsunade said, and then Shizune opened the door and walked in.  She was shocked when she saw the situation in front of her, then immediately saluted, and then came to Tsunade's side and said softly: "Tsunade-sama, the envoy from Snow Ninja Village is here. And he loudly publicized the deeds of defeating Kirikage Village. Now  It is estimated that all the villagers in Konoha already know. Now they are coming here." Shizune hesitated slightly as she spoke.

    Tsunade covered her forehead slightly and said, "Is there anything else? It's already troublesome enough now, and one or two more things will be fine."

    "" Shizune still didn't say it, but looked at the third generation, Koharu and Mito Kadoyan.  Tsunade frowned slightly: "What do you have to say? Just say it. There is nothing that cannot be said."

    "Yes. Tsunade-sama." Shizune responded: "This matter is related to the third generation and the two elders." The third generation, Koharu, and Mito Kadeni all focused their attention on Shizune.

    Shizune then spoke: "There are many rumors among the villagers of Konoha. The first one said, 'The fourth generation Hokage sacrificed himself for Konoha, but we forced the fourth generation's wife away, and now the fourth generation's wife  My son forced me away, and now I am still chasing them. He said that those of us who manage Konoha are ruthless and unworthy of staying in this position.'" Shizune's words became lower and lower because this sentence made Tsunade also say  Go in.

    "Hmph." Koharu and Mito Kadoyan snorted coldly when they went to bed. The third generation looked slightly ashamed, but then disappeared.

    "First, what's the second?" Tsunade said nonchalantly.

    Shizune nodded and continued: "The second article says, 'We Konoha Wuxin, we have just signed an alliance with the Snow Ninja Village, but when the Snow Ninja Village faced the attack from the Kirikage Village, we only sent some middle genin.  It was perfunctory. It didn't even take part in the battle.'" Here Shizune paused slightly and then took out a pile of letters and said: "Our other allies also wrote letters asking about this matter."

    Tsunade and Jiraiya looked at Koharu and Mito Kadoyan, who were sleeping in the dormitory, and then smiled coldly without speaking, while the two people stared back without showing weakness at all.

    When Sandai saw something was wrong, he immediately said, "Is Shizune still there?"

    "Yes." Shizune looked at Tsunade and said weakly: "The third item is about Tsunade-sama," Shizune did not dare to continue talking.

    "Shizune continued." Tsunade sat on the chair, holding a pen in her hand and turning it gently.

    ,!

 Volume Three Organization Chapter 211 Konoha Plan

    "The third one said, 'Tsunade-sama, you don't have the ability to become Hokage. Compared with the previous Hokage, you are even more useless, saying that you are not worthy of being the fifth generation Hokage at all.'" Shizune said tremblingly.  A black "well" character immediately appeared on Tsunade's forehead, and numerous meridians were highlighted on her arms. Jiraiya and Sandai knew this was the prelude to Tsunade's rampage.

    Tsunade clenched her fists tightly: "Shizune, check for me immediately. Who is spreading rumors?" Tsunade's eyes shot out with strong anger.

    At this time, Jiraiya, who was standing outside the window, said: "Okay, Tsunade, calm down. Let's talk about the rumors later. The envoy from the Kingdom of Snow has come downstairs. He will be here soon." Jiraiya said and looked towards  Others said: "Everyone, please."

    After turning to bed, Koharu glanced at Jiraiya, then stood up and said, "Okay, Tsunade, that's just a rumor. Why do you care about it? If you care too much, you won't give those who create rumors an opportunity to take advantage of it."  Okay, okay, you have to receive the envoy from the Kingdom of Snow, Kadoyan and I won't disturb you. Sandai, you should leave early, after all, Tsunade is the Hokage now." After that, Koharu and Mito Kadoyan went to bed.  Left the office.

    The third generation sighed slightly and said: "Tsunade, don't be angry. Ever since Naruto left, the rumors in the village have not stopped. Anyway, they are just nonsense. You'd better think about how to deal with it.  Things about Snow Country and Kirikage Village. Should we Konoha get involved? These are things you should deal with as Hokage." With that, the third generation also left.

    After Tsunade saw them leaving, she said coldly: "What should I handle? Huh, if you don't agree, wouldn't there be no one to carry out the things I handle?" Then Tsunade said: "Shizune, give it to me  Go and find out who is spreading the rumors? Is it the elders or"

    Shizune hesitated for a moment and said: "Tsunade-sama, I think it may not be the elders and the third generation."

    "Huh? Why?" Tsunade was slightly startled, looked at Shizune and said, "Do you know anything? Shizune."

    Shizune: "Yes, Tsunade-sama, because I didn't tell all of the third rumor just now, I only told half of it. The third rumor probably means: Tsunade-sama, you don't have the ability to become Hokage.  The reason you are not worthy of being the Fifth Hokage is because you are unable to rectify the power of Konoha and allow yourself to control all the power, so that the power of Konoha is in the hands of others. This is probably what it means."

    "Oh. It's interesting." Jiraiya interjected: "It seems that it was really not spread by the elders and the third generation. Neither the third generation nor the elders would do such things that are detrimental to themselves. But I started to  This person who spreads rumors is a little interested, but I still can¡¯t think of who will benefit.¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ¡°I just don¡¯t want the third generation and the elders to regard us as the beneficiaries and think that we are the ones spreading rumors.¡±

    "Shizune, haven't you noticed yet?" Jiraiya said: "Since the Snow Country signed an alliance with us last time, our subordinates have been watching. If we do something small, maybe the elders can still  It can¡¯t be discovered, but if the move is a little bigger, the elders will know it immediately, so they don¡¯t have any doubts about us when they hear the rumors. Because they know that it was not us who did it at all.¡±

    Shizune was startled: "What? Jiraiya-sama, you meanwe are being watched. How could they do this?"

    "Why not?" Jiraiya said: "For their own benefit, they will do anything. Not to mention just spying on us. But they are still measured and don't go too far. Otherwise, I would have done it long ago.  Kill these people completely."

    "It's not because you killed those who went too far. The elders were so distressed by your killing that they stopped completely monitoring our behavior." Tsunade interjected.  Shizune was shocked.

    At this time, a chuunin knocked on the door: "My lord Godai, the envoy from the Kingdom of Snow is here."

    "Please." Tsunade and Jiraiya Shizune looked at each other before speaking.

    Then a fat man walked in and saluted Tsunade: "The envoy from the Land of Snow has met the Fifth Hokage." Tsunade nodded.  Because the national power of the two sides is completely unbalanced, and the status of the two sides is very different, the envoys of the Kingdom of Snow need to salute grandly when facing Tsunade, and Tsunade only needs a slight nod to be polite enough.  This is not bad. If you face another person, you may not even look at him.

    "I heard that your country defeated Kirigakure Village in this battle. I'm really happy and congratulated." Tsunade said nonchalantly: "I just don't know what the big deal is for your envoy to come here instead of celebrating at home?"

    "This. Mr. Fifth Generation has given you too much praise. This time I willAlthough the country won, it also suffered heavy losses. It was just a miserable victory.  No, it doesn¡¯t even count as a tragic victory. After all, Wuying Village is very powerful, and our Snow Kingdom cannot compare with it.  "Then the messenger smiled at Tsunade.

    "Really?" Tsunade said nonchalantly: "I heard that your Excellency seemed to have announced the result of the battle with Kiri Shadow Village in Konoha when he came to Konoha. I thought your country could handle the Kiri Shadow Village's offensive.  What?" Tsunade seemed to be calm on the surface, but in the eyes of the envoy from the Kingdom of Snow, he found that Tsunade exuded a powerful aura, which suppressed him to death.

    The messenger's knees weakened, and a slight trace of cold sweat appeared on his forehead: "My lord Godai, please forgive me, I am only following orders. Moreover, I came to Konoha this time to convey a message on behalf of the great name of our country, His Highness Fenghua Koyuki."

    "Sending a message?" Tsunade was slightly startled.

    The envoy nodded quickly and said: "Yes, it's a message, and it only has two words, 'channelling'. The daimyo of our country just asked me to come and deliver this sentence. Although I don't understand, the daimyo said that the five generations of adults will know it as soon as they hear it. I don't know.  Dare to go against the name¡¯s wishes.¡±

    Tsunade frowned slightly and immediately retracted her momentum, then waved her hand and said: "I understand, you go down first!"

    The messenger saluted and said, "Then I'll take my leave." After saying that, he quickly turned around and left the Hokage's office.

    Then Tsunade and Jiraiya each nodded. Jiraiya immediately bit his own finger, and then formed a seal with his hands: "Psychic art." With a 'bang', Toadada immediately appeared. After seeing Jiraiya,  He opened his mouth and handed a scroll on his tongue to Jiraiya, then disappeared.

    Jiraiya put the scroll on the table and watched it with Tsunade. After reading it, Jiraiya breathed a sigh of relief and said: "It turned out to be Naruto. No wonder, these rumors seem to be detrimental to Konoha, but in fact  It's all beneficial to us, but judging from Naruto's actions, Naruto can no longer hold on. Tsunade, it's time for us to take action."

    "Ah." Tsunade responded: "It's time to put pressure on Kirigage. Shizune, you send people to Kirikage Village to put pressure. Then announce to the villagers that because of the alliance with the Snow Country, I, Tsunade, decided to send  People help the Snow Country resist the attack of Kirikage Village. Then Jiraiya, go and talk to the Third Generation and let Kakashi, Akai, and Yuhihong lead people to replace Shikamaru! Jiraiya, you must succeed,  It¡¯s up to you whether Kirikage will retreat. This time we will regain some of our power again.¡±

    Jiraiya smiled softly and said: "Don't worry. The third generation values ??Konoha the most. He will not want Konoha to be affected in any negative way, but now there are negative rumors in the village. The third generation will not allow it, but he  We won¡¯t do anything to the villagers, so in order to eliminate these negative rumors, we have no choice but to send troops to help the Kingdom of Snow repel the attack from the Misty Shadow Village. Only in this way can these rumors be completely eliminated. And if only one of the three generations agrees to send people, we can naturally  Slowly gathering these powers.¡±

    Tsunade heard Jiraiya's words and said: "Furthermore, as long as the attack of Kirikage Village on Snow Country is repelled this time, then I will be able to completely secure the position of Hokage. By then, unless the elders completely rebel  , otherwise, I will have enough time to gather the strength to fight against them. At least I won't be restricted everywhere like now."

    Shizune looked at Tsunade and responded: "Yes, I understand, Tsunade-sama." Then Shizune turned and left.

    Jiraiya sighed slightly and said: "Tsunade, I'm afraid this war between Snow Country and Kirikage Village will become a trigger. We don't have much time."

    Tsunade was slightly startled: "Jiraiya, what do you mean?"

    "Minato sacrificed himself to seal the Kyuubi, and then Konoha and Cloud Hidden Village fought fiercely. Konoha's victory officially put an end to the Third Ninja War. It has been more than ten years now." Jiraiya looked at Tsuna.  Hand said: "I have traveled to various continents before and found that although the Third Ninja War is over, the world has not entered true peace. The whole world is preparing for the start of the next war."

    "It seems that I, the fifth generation Hokage, am not that easy to be." Tsunade said.

    Jiraiya smiled softly and said: "Okay, Tsunade, don't be too nervous. Although the fourth war will start soon, it will definitely not happen in the past two years. Otherwise, Orochimaru would have been killed last time."  When attacking Konoha, it will trigger a series of reactions. After all, two of the Five Great Ninja Villages were involved that time. But this time it is just one of the Five Great Ninja Villages. But we must seize the time. Time waits for no one.  "As he said this, Jiraiya slowly walked out of the office.

    After watching Jiraiya disappear, Tsunade sighed slightly: "Yes, time waits for no one." Tsunade said with a glint in her eyes and said to herself: "It looks like  It's time to let them out. I remember they should still be there." He stood up, turned around and left the office.,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 212 The Akatsuki Organization Reappears

    A week later, in the Land of Snow, in the huge snowy forest outside Fenghua City.  .com

    "Neji, how is the situation?" Neji, Yakumo, Zabuza and I stood in the forest with eight snow ninja confidants, looking at the vast forest and asked softly.

    Neji rolled his eyes and said: "The Kirigage troops have landed on the dock. They are organizing their formation. It seems that they will launch an attack on us in a short time. All the snow ninjas in the snow ninja village who can still fight are already here.  We have laid an ambush in the vast snow-covered forest, and we are just waiting for these mist ninjas to come ashore and step into the ambush circle."

    I nodded slightly: "Zabuza, where are you?"

    Zabuza said: "There are already all kinds of rumors in Konoha. Most of the rumors are attacking the elders and the third generation, but some of them are attacking Tsunade-sama. Konoha is in extreme chaos now, and Tsunade-sama advocates sending troops to help.  The Country of Snow, under the pretext of an alliance, forcibly sent Kakashi, Akai, Red Sunset and others to the Konoha personnel of the Country of Waves. The Third Generation advocated a peaceful solution and sent envoys to Kirikage Village, hoping to negotiate on the table  To quell this war, the Elders Group advocated that the two sides should not help each other. Of course, this was superficial. In fact, when the Elders Group learned that you, the leader, were in the Country of Snow, they almost had the third husband who had been sent to Konoha to be killed.  And other envoys. Oh, by the way, I also got news that the elders seemed to secretly send people to the Kirikage Village. The specific matter is unclear, but the Konoha elders will not stay quietly. So.  I have sent people to kill the envoys of the Elder Group when they arrive at Wuying Village."

    Then Zabuza paused slightly and said: "The rumors of Konoha are extremely beneficial to Tsunade-sama. And the victory against Kirigage last time gave us a huge bargaining chip. Now the third generation has gradually relied on us in this battle."  To us. So the Third Generation did not stop Tsunade from sending people."

    "Kakashi and the others? In that case, Konoha has fully participated in this battle." I squinted my eyes slightly and said, "They can't do it even if they don't want to. After all, the covenant between Snow Country and them has just been signed.  That's it. Last time Konoha didn't send people to participate in the battle, Konoha's credibility has been lost. If the third generation doesn't want Konoha's credibility to be lost, he will definitely solve the problem this time. Don't do this and let us rest assured. As long as  If Konoha is involved, then Kirikage will no longer focus on us. As long as Kirikage's unit is eliminated, Kirikage will probably not send people here again."

    Then I paused slightly and said, "Where are the dozen fog shadows that survived the last battle?"

    Zabuza replied: "Those people were all taken back from Konoha's camp in Wave Country by Kirikage's backup force a few days ago. They should have gotten all the news they wanted to know in the past few days.  .So they will launch an attack on us today."

    "Here we come." Neci suddenly said: "The people in Kirikage Village are divided into twenty teams, each with four people. They are divided into groups and move forward. It is estimated that it will take about half an hour for the fastest team to get here.  "

    "Are we going to move forward separately? It seems that we don't want Yakumo to use the illusion to surround them!" I took a deep breath and said, "Ningji, how about Shiro and Koyuki? Koyuki is the famous name of the Land of Snow.  If something goes wrong, then there is not much meaning for us to fight to the death here. Although no one has been found to attack Fenghua City yet, we cannot relax. There are no ninjas in Fenghua City. There are only some soldiers. Now Fenghua City is very important to ninjas.  Said it would be easy to get in.¡±

    Ningji replied: "Haku stays with Koyuki Daimyo and stays at Fenghua Castle. Haku is a blood successor. According to her strength, as long as there are not one or two teams, Haku can handle it."

    When I heard that the most important arrangements for Fenghua Castle had been made, I breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked: "So Ningji, how many Kirikages are still on the dock?"

    Neji stared at the pier with his white eyes for a while before he said: "There are only five team members left."

    "Five teams? That's twenty people. Neji, if you were to deal with them, how many people would you need?" I asked.

    Ningci withdrew his eyes and said proudly: "One small team is enough."

    I nodded slightly and said: "Okay, Zabuza, you go tell everyone to be ready and ready to fight at any time. Then you lead the Snow Ninja there to kill those Kirikage who enter the ambush circle, and try not to let Kirikage enter Fenghua Castle.  .¡±

    "Yes." Zabuza responded.

    I looked at Neji and said: "Ningji, you lead the eight people behind us to the dock, destroy all Kirigage's ships, and then kill Kirigage with Zabuza. I want all Kirigage's people to be trapped here.  On this island, my only purpose this time is to dye this country of snow into a country of blood with blood. If we can¡¯t use the enemy¡¯s blood, then we can use our own.Blood.  "

    "I know." Neji responded.  "Go ahead."

    "Yes. Leader." Zabuza responded loudly with a cold gaze, and then disappeared from our eyes.

    Ningci also said: "Yes, Narutono," Ningci paused slightly and immediately said loudly: "Yes, leader Ziwei. Pojun obeys the order." After saying that, Ningci whispered: "Naruto,  you"

    I waved my hand slightly and said, "I know what you want to say, Neji. Kirikage will leave it to you and Zabuza. Yakumo and I will handle it here." Neji looked at me for a while and nodded, then led  We followed the eight snow ninjas behind us and jumped away.

    "Naruto, what are you and Neji talking about?" Yakumo looked at me and asked with some confusion.

    I smiled softly at Yakumo, then reached out and hugged her up and said: "This place is too close to Fenghua City. Let's go, let's go somewhere." After saying that, I immediately jumped up and stepped on a tree.  With a little force on his feet, he quickly jumped to another tree and left here in the blink of an eye.

    "What's the matter, Naruto. What happened??" Yakumo asked, looking at my blood-red eyes, the canine teeth protruding from my lips, the six beards on my face, and the nails protruding from my ten fingers.  I borrowed the power of the nine-tails. Although the demon fox coat did not appear, the power of the nine-tails had begun to fill my body. In this case, I can mobilize the power of the nine-tails in my body at any time.

    "Haha. Yakumo, you and I must not hold anything back against the people we face later. Otherwise, they will die. I can't die, but I definitely can't let you die." I didn't answer.  Yakumo's question, but he said it to himself.

    Yakumo was slightly stunned, a little confused: "An enemy? Is it Kirikage's? Or Konoha's?"

    I suddenly jumped out of the cliff, and then landed gently on the sea. I put Yakumo down and let her stand on the sea and said: "None of them. Although Konoha looks peaceful on the surface, it is not actually that peaceful.  , let¡¯s not talk about anything else, let¡¯s talk about the three generations, Grandma Tsunade and the group of elders, the three parties have greatly reduced the power of Konoha. Of course, if the power of the three parties of Konoha is concentrated in one place, then Konoha will be the King of the year  The whole world. All ninjas and ninja villages must succumb to Konoha. Even the power of one village in Konoha is enough to compete with the entire world. It is a pity that Konoha is now decayed. Unless Konoha encounters an extremely dangerous situation,  Otherwise, Konoha will be just the leader of the five great ninja villages."

    Yakumo was stunned: "What's the difference?"

    "The difference is that in the former, Konoha rules the world, and all ninja villages and ninjas in the world must act according to Konoha's face. In the latter, although Konoha is still the strongest ninja village in the world, it is no longer strong enough to rule the world.  Otherwise, how could there be an opportunity for the Chunin Exams? Orochimaru stormed Konoha. Uchiha Sasuke, the only remaining descendant of the Uchiha clan, defected, and Namikaze Naruto, the son of the fourth Hokage, fled Konoha." A very familiar voice came to me.  With my ears, I saw two people standing behind me and Yakumo.

    Yakumo looked at them and asked, "Who are you? What are you doing here?"

    "My name is Uchiha Itachi." Uchiha Itachi, wearing a black coat with a red cloud and his Sharingan open, said, "We are here to find Naruto." The person next to him is naturally Inikisaki Kisame.

    Kisame Kisaki looked at me and said: "Kid, we meet again. Although you escaped last time, you can't escape this time. And it seems that you have a deep relationship with Snow Country.  You should just follow us honestly, no one can come to save you this time." I didn't answer Inikaki Kisame.

    Yakumo was slightly startled: "Uchiha Itachi? It sounds so familiar. I seem to have heard it before." Then Yakumo looked at me and said: "Naruto, have we heard it somewhere?"

    "I was injured last time!" I said looking at Uchiha.

    "That's them." Yakumo looked at Itachi Uchiha and Kisame Uchiha and said, "So it was you who injured Naruto last time. This time I will pay you back tenfold."

    "Ten times?" The corners of Kisaki Kisame's mouth raised slightly: "What an arrogant brat. Are all brats nowadays so arrogant? Hey, Itachi, can I kill this brat?"

    Itachi Uchiha looked at Yakumo with his Sharingan and said casually: "As long as Naruto doesn't die, it's fine, but move faster. You should also know that Kakashi and others from Konoha are in the country of waves. If they are discovered by them,  We can't take Naruto away."

    "Really? Then I'm relieved. But in order to prevent Naruto from escaping and not letting him form seals, I'll prepare his hands and feet." As he said this, Mikaki Kisame looked at Samehada.  come over.

    "Roar." My eyes turned red, a demon fox coat emerged from my body, and then blood-red tails began to appear behind me, one, two, three, four, my eyes were completelyIt turned red, even the whites of the eyes turned red, and the lips turned completely black.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 213 Weasel Retreats

    Kisame Kisame suddenly stopped when he saw me: "The power of the Nine-Tails, and it's stronger than last timecom For the Nine-Tails' chakra, I can't use Samehada. But we are on the sea now,  There is water all around, which is extremely beneficial for my Water Release." As he said that, Kisame Mikasaki carried Samehada behind his back.  Then the hands begin to form seals.

    I lay on the sea with my hands on all fours and looked at the two people in front of me and said, "So what? Even in a dry place, with your huge chakra, you can easily create an environment that suits you.  What's more, Snow Country is an island country, surrounded by the sea, and the island is covered with snow all year round, which is also very suitable for you to fight. There is no difference between here and on the island. Yakumo, leave this shark face to me.  You and Uchiha Itachi can play some genjutsu." As he said that, he suddenly headed towards Kisame Kisaki.  Yakumo took out his drawing board and started drawing.

    "For that girl to dare to use illusions with Itachi, you are a little too underestimated Itachi! But, haha. Shark face. It's really an apt name." Kisame Mikigaki said with an angry smile: "I want to see it.  Look, with the appearance of four tails, you are a lot more powerful than before. Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu." A huge water dragon immediately appeared behind Kisame Ingakaki, and then suddenly rushed towards me.  My body suddenly jumped up, the sea water suddenly splashed up, and I disappeared before my eyes.  I saw a blood-red figure moving rapidly.

    The marks on Kisame's hands changed, and the huge water dragon turned and rushed towards me. Just when I was about to be hit, a water curtain suddenly rose behind me, and with a "boom", the water dragon hit the water curtain.  , and then disappeared together with the water curtain.  Kisame was stunned for a moment, but I had already rushed in front of him, and my right hand became a claw and grabbed Kisame's body.  With a "swish" sound, the dried persimmon Kisame turned into a pool of water and merged into the sea again. Then a blood-red eye suddenly appeared in front of me, with three pairs of magatama in it. Then the scene in front of me changed.  I stood on a platform, my body bound by iron chains, and then a man walked towards me with a big knife, stood beside me and then suddenly slashed towards me.

    "Genjutsu." I was slightly startled: "Uchiha Itachi!"

    "Humph." A cold snort suddenly came out of my ears, and then the scene around me recovered again.  I was still standing on the sea, and Yakumo stood beside me with a drawing board. A water curtain was drawn on Yakumo's drawing board. The cold snort just now was from Yakumo.

    "What an amazing little girl." Uchiha Itachi looked at Yakumo and said, "I heard that when Namikaze Naruto left Konoha, there were Hyuga Neji from the Hyuga branch and Kurama Yakumo, a descendant of the Kurama clan, and him  Let's leave together. You must be Kurama Yakumo! You can easily block Kisame's Water Dragon Bullet Technique. Your strength is indeed extraordinary, and you have no seal. It seems that Naruto has found an incredible helper. It's just you.  Was it illusion, ninjutsu, or other abilities you just used?"

    Yakumo didn¡¯t say much. He took out his paintbrush and touched a little blue color. With one stroke on the drawing board, a water column appeared out of thin air and shot towards Itachi.  Kisame stepped forward and formed a seal with his hands: "Water Release: Water Formation Wall." A water wall was formed, blocking the water column.

    "Kissame. Naruto is here." The wall of water suddenly broke after blocking the water column. Only then did Kisame notice me and rushed in front of the two of them. However, when he was still a certain distance away from them, his right hand became  The claws grabbed at them, and the hands of the demon fox coat on the arms suddenly grew, and they rushed straight towards them.  Uchiha Itachi and Ingaki Kisame both retreated to avoid the "booming" sound of the demon fox's claws. The demon fox's claws hit the sea surface like dozens of explosive talismans exploding.  There was a sudden explosion on the sea.

    "Water Release¡¤Five Food Sharks." Kisame Kisame stretched out his five fingers, and then five sharks that looked like sharks but not sharks appeared, and they rushed toward me one after another.  Yakumo wanted to make a move, but the three pairs of magatama in Uchiha Itachi's eyes began to rotate, and the scene in front of Yakumo immediately changed.  She herself had been tied to the tree, and sharp wooden stakes were shooting towards Yakumo in the distance.

    "Genjutsu." Yakumo said when he saw the scene in front of him: "No one can use genjutsu in front of me." Yakumo's eyes turned red and the surrounding scene immediately changed. Yakumo stood on the same spot again, while Uchiha Itachi  Being tied to a tree, sharp wooden stakes were shot towards Itachi Uchiha.

    I looked at the five sharks in front of me and suddenly swung my right hand towards the shark in front of me. The claws of the blood-red demon fox moved towards the shark. With a 'crash' sound, the shark was directly destroyed by me.  Lose.  At this time, the second shark was approaching. I waved my left hand and destroyed the second shark.  But then three more mackerel sharks rushed towards me.

    I jumped onto the third shark, and with a sudden punch, I destroyed the shark.  Then use the same method to destroy the remaining two sharks.  Then I headed towards Kisame.

      "Naruto, be careful." Yakumo suddenly said, and then a water curtain appeared behind me again. I turned around and saw a shark hitting the water curtain.  Then they disappeared together. As soon as I saw him, I immediately sped up and left the place, heading towards Inikisaki Kisame.  Yakumo's brush drew several horizontal lines on the drawing board, and several wind blades appeared out of thin air and destroyed the Shark behind me.

    I rushed in front of Kisame Kisame and punched him suddenly. Kisame immediately retreated and hid. At this time, a curtain of water suddenly appeared behind Kisame Kisame. As Kisame retreated, he was suddenly blocked by this.  "Oops." Kisame Mikigaki said in his heart.

    As soon as I saw him, I knew it was Yakumo who was helping me. I immediately jumped in front of Kisame, only two fists away from him.  A slight smile appeared at the corner of my mouth, and a purple chakra ball was forming in my right hand: "Nine-tailed Forbidden Technique: Red Lotus Rasengan." I suddenly printed the purple Rasengan on the body of Kisame Kisame, boom  'The clothes on Kisame's body were torn apart, and he flew out.

    At this time, the three pairs of magatama in Uchiha Itachi's eyes suddenly started to rotate quickly, and then suddenly broke away from Yakumo's illusion.  "Huh?" Yakumo sensed it immediately and turned around to look, but Uchiha Itachi had already left the place.  I was just about to chase Kisame Inakisaki when I suddenly found Uchiha Itachi heading towards Yakumo behind him.  There were several Sharks heading towards Yakumo beside him, but Yakumo didn't notice them at all.  I immediately gave up chasing Kisame Kisaki and jumped towards Yakumo. At the same time, I shouted loudly: "Yakumo, behind you."

    Yakumo turned around and saw no figure of Uchiha Itachi, but I saw Uchiha Itachi's figure disappeared. I gritted my teeth slightly, appeared next to Yakumo and knocked away the shark that was close to him, and then again in the sea water.  Five mackerel sharks formed, cruising around us, and I could only be on guard.  At this time, Itachi Uchiha appeared next to Kisame Kisaki and looked at us from a distance: "How is the situation?"

    "You were too careless. I accidentally got attacked by these two brats together." Kisame Kisaki stood up and looked at the wounds on his body caused by the red lotus Rasengan and said: "But the nine-tailed brat is indeed very theoretical, especially  After the appearance of four tails, his strength has increased a lot. It is much stronger than the previous two tails. His speed and power are no less than mine, and his destructive power is far above mine. It seems that he is going to catch this kid.  It¡¯s not easy. There¡¯s also that Kurama clan member. It seems like you suffered a bit too.¡±

    Uchiha Itachi nodded and said: "Her illusions are very powerful. Generally, illusions attack the opponent's spirit based on the five senses of the human body. But I have never seen anyone with the ability to make illusions come true." Uchiha Itachi looked at it.  There was a broken place on his collar, which was the place where he was nailed by a wooden stake when he competed with Yakumo in the genjutsu. However, he did not expect that after leaving the genjutsu, this brokenness did not recover and became real.  In this way, Uchiha Itachi also learned about Yakumo's ability to make illusions come true.

    "She is above me in terms of genjutsu. Even if I have the Sharingan, I can't surpass her in genjutsu. I didn't expect that the Kurama clan, a genjutsu clan that has been silent for decades, would have such a person who is good at using genjutsu." Uchiha  Itachi said to himself: "It's a pity that Konoha never knew how to make good use of it."

    Yakumo held the drawing board and drew a stroke, and a wave of waves surged towards Itachi Uchiha and Kisame Uchiha.  Uchiha Itachi took a look and said: "There is such a person around Namikaze Naruto. It seems that it will be difficult to catch him. It is very likely that we will be compensated. Forget it, Kyuubi is not in a hurry anyway.  Even if you catch him, he can't extract it right away, so let's go, Kisame."

    "I understand." Kisame Mikigaki responded, and then he and Itachi Uchiha jumped away.  Then five mackerel sharks next to us pounced towards us.  I took a deep breath and headed towards the five sharks.  In the blink of an eye, five sharks were knocked down by me here. Although the 'Five-eating Shark Technique' can be infinitely regenerated in the water, that is only when there is sufficient chakra. Now with the departure of Kisame Kisame, the sharks are also  There is no regeneration.

    "I want to leave." Yakumo started drawing quickly on the drawing board. With the brush in Yakumo's hand, the entire sea began to surge.  Although Uchiha Itachi and Inigaki Kisame did not stop, their speed also slowed down.

    I took back the Kyuubi's chakra and returned to its original appearance. I stretched out my hand to hold Yakumo's hand holding the brush and said: "Forget it, Yakumo, we don't need to worry about them. Now let's go back and see Neji and  Zabuza and their situation, this is the most important thing." Yakumo thought for a while and took back the drawing board. I gently picked up Yakumo and headed towards the Snow Country.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 214 Hinata and Naruto

    Less than a few minutes after we left, a dozen figures came here and stopped, but one figure didn't stop at all and rushed out immediately.  £®  com

    "Hey, Hinata." He looked at Hinata's figure with Akamaru's teeth on his head and said, "Where are you going?" Hinata in front paused slightly, and then continued to move forward.  Kiba looked at Hinata's figure and said, "What's going on? Hinata has never been so disobedient to orders."

    "I guess Naruto hasn't gone far yet." Shikamaru said: "But it would be too dangerous for Hinata to go alone. The war between Snow Country and Kirikage Village is not over yet. I think it's best to let a few people go with her.  go together."

    Kakashi looked at it and said: "Red, Shino, Tenten, you catch up with Hinata. It's best to go with her to catch up with Naruto. If possible, it's best to bring Naruto and the others back to Konoha."  . Even if you can't, you must try your best to hold Naruto back. We will come later." "Yes." The person who was clicked by Kakashi responded, and then they chased Hinata together.  Then Kakashi immediately said: "Okay, everyone, hurry up and check around to see if there is any information. We must catch up as soon as possible." "Yes" The others dispersed to look for possible information.

    Then Kakashi looked at Kiba and said, " Kiba, are you sure there are the auras of four people here?"

    Kiba showed a confident smile and said: "I have absolute confidence in the smell. There are definitely four people's breath here. I know who two of them are. One of them is Kurama Yakumo. When Naruto left Konoha last time  , Akamaru and I smelled it once at the border of the Land of Fire and the Land of Whirlpool. We will never admit it wrong. The other smell is Naruto's, but Naruto's breath seems to be mixed with some evil.  The aura made Akamaru and I very uncomfortable. By the way, in the second round of the Chunin Exam, when Naruto faced off against Orochimaru, and when he was at Kikyo Castle, we felt exactly the same as that time.  "

    "It seems that Naruto borrowed the power of the tailed beast in his body!" Shikamaru said: "But who are the other two people? Naruto is already very strong, and there is Kurama Yakumo beside him.  The strength of the two of them may not even be able to cope with the Hokage-sama! If the two of them are together and borrow the power of the tailed beast, then their opponent's strength is probably at least the level of the Hokage-sama. It's a pity that Hinata saw Naruto.  People lost their cool and didn't tell us who those two people were? Even if Hinata didn't know each other but could only tell us some of their characteristics, we could guess their identities."

    "Shikamaru, you don't understand! This is love." Ino's eyes were filled with stars: "Two people fall in love but separate, and then continue to pursue each other, ah, it's so romantic!" Everyone sweated.

    Kakashi looked around and said secretly: "It seems they are right. There are traces of battles all around, and the Nine-Tails' chakra is still filling the surroundings. But who is the person fighting Naruto? Impossible.  It will be the Kirigakure Village. The power in their village has not been used yet, and the troops sent to attack the Snow Country have been disabled by Naruto. The strongest ones left are only Jonin. Naruto can handle it, but not  We need to borrow the power of the Kyuubi, but now Who will it be?"

    Kakashi raised his head and saw that everyone around him had already investigated, and immediately said: "Okay, since there is no information here, let's go quickly and speed up to catch up with Hinata and the others. Ya, lead the way."

    "Yes." Ya responded, and then he and Akamaru took the lead in the direction of Yuyang Hong and others

    "Naruto, why? Why is this happening? Who is she?" Hinata looked at me flying in the distance with her white eyes and secretly said: "What is your relationship with her? Don't you want me anymore? Naruto  .¡±

    "Hinata." Yuyang Hong came to Hinata's side and said: "Don't worry, Hinata, tell the teacher, have you seen Naruto? Is there anyone else besides Naruto?" Yuyang Hong suddenly saw Hinata.  Tian's face revealed that although Hinata's eyes were open, there were still a few tears, and her face was very pale.  Xiyang Hong immediately worried: "What's wrong? Hinata, did you find something?"

    "Teacher." Hinata wiped the tears from her eyes and shook her head slightly: "It's nothing, Teacher, I'm fine. I saw Naruto, he was right in front of us, he was very fast, and Naruto  .Naruto is still holding a girl."

    Xiyang Hong was stunned for a moment. She didn't know what to say for a moment. A glint flashed in Shino's eyes behind him. He pushed up the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose. Tenten also said with an incredulous look on his face: "No, it can't be. What's wrong with Naruto?"  Maybe holding other girls?¡±

    Hinata¡¯s eyes became even more gloomy, but she still stared at me from behind. Xiyanghong thought for a moment and comforted her: "???Don't worry, Hinata, do you still remember Naruto's feelings for you when he was still in the village?  You have to believe him.  And you also have to believe in yourself, you are the best.  You are so gentle and understanding.  Naruto likes you so much and cares about you so much, how could he give up on you and hold someone else in his arms?  Hinata, you are the person Naruto cares about the most. There must be some reason why he hugs others?  "

    Hinata's face immediately improved a lot, but she was still a little pale: "But what could be the reason? I clearly saw that it was Naruto who took the initiative to hug the girl. And" Hinata's face and eyes darkened again.  He continued: "I believe in Naruto, but I don't believe in myself. I'm not as good as you said, teacher. I'm obviously so useless and can't help Naruto with anything. I'm really useless!"  As she spoke, Hinata's speed became slower and slower, and finally stopped on the sea: "I don't even know what I would say if I saw Naruto now?"

    Sunset Red, Shino, and Tenten also stopped next to Hinata. Shino was silent by nature and didn't know how to speak. When Tenten heard Hinata's words, she also shed tears. Maybe she thought of Ningji. The two of them  Even though they were in the same boat, she didn't know how to comfort her. Only Sunset Red could comfort Hinata.

    Xiyang Hong held Hinata in her arms and smiled softly: "Don't worry, Hinata, do you still remember what Naruto said to you when we were in the village? He cares about you so much. In the middle  During the Ninja exam, you faced Ningji, and you were seriously injured. Naruto even wanted to kill Ningji. At Kikyo Castle, Naruto went to help the Third Generation and Jiraiya, and then he went berserk, and the entire village didn't even think about it.  No one can handle it. Only you, Hinata, only you can calm down the violent Naruto in the blink of an eye. You are the most special to Naruto." After saying this, Xiyanghong paused and said: "You and he had such a bad relationship.  Such cherished memories, neither you nor him can forget them so quickly. Hinata, sometimes what you see, hear, and touch may not be real. It¡¯s like an illusion.  The five senses can be deceiving, but illusions can still be decoded, but only the two of you can sense what happens between two lovers. But even if Naruto doesn't tell you, it may just be because he is worried about you. All of this  You have to rely on your own heart to tell the difference. Teacher, Shino, or even anyone else can't help you solve it. You can only rely on yourself. Rely on your heart to sense."

    Hinata looked up at Xiyang Hong, nodded with a straight face and said: "I understand, teacher. I believe in Naruto, and I also believe in the memories between us." At this point, Hinata's face suddenly turned red.  Hinata stood up, and then looked at my figure in the distance: "Let's go, teacher, I no, let's catch up with Naruto." Then she suddenly accelerated her speed and chased him, thinking to herself: "Wait for me  , Naruto. I will definitely catch up with you. I will definitely."

    I suddenly broke away from the sea and stood on a tree, standing here without moving forward.  Yakumo raised his head and said, "What's the matter, Naruto, what's the matter?"

    I shook my head slightly and said: "It's nothing! Let's go, we still need to visit Neji and his friends." As I said that, I looked behind me slightly, flew forward, stepped on a tree trunk, jumped to another tree trunk and said to myself  : "Hinata, is it you? To be honest, I don't dare to see you. I don't know what to say to you? Hinata, I miss you so much."

    "Naruto, did you discover something?" Yakumo asked in my arms: "Although my perception is very weak, I can still feel that you seem to have discovered something? We are not friends. Tell me something.  Right? Let me help you solve it together!"

    I looked at Yakumo and nodded: "Yes, we are friends. Okay, I'll tell you." Then I paused slightly and said: "I told you, when I was in Konoha, I liked a girl.  My child, I like it very much, I like it very much. Even now that I have left Konoha, I have not changed. I still like that girl, but now I am with Xiaoxue I don¡¯t regret what happened with Xiaoxue, it¡¯s just that  I don¡¯t know how to face her.¡±

    Yakumo turned his head and asked in confusion: "What's not easy to face?" Yakumo looked at me and said: "Since you also like that girl, you should marry her. Just like with Xiaoyue. No.  Is it okay?"

    I was slightly stunned, and then I remembered that Yakumo had lived alone in Mianqiu Villa since she was a child. Only Xiyanghong would occasionally visit her. She didn't understand these things at all, and what she said to her was of no use.  "But." I looked at Yakumo and thought to myself, "What Yakumo said makes sense. This world is not monogamous. Although I feel sorry for Xiaoyue and Hinata."

    ,!

 Volume Three Organization Chapter 215

    I hugged Yakumo and gently fell into the snow. There was a mess all around, including the bodies of snow ninjas and mist ninjas, kunai and shurikens, and trees that fell down due to the battle.  £®  com

    There was a fog in front of Yakumo and I, the visibility was almost zero, and at the same time, screams kept coming from the fog.  It should be the 'Kiri no Jutsu' used by Zabuza. I put Yakumo down and looked at the Kirito ninjas who were surrounded by snow ninjas.  Some mist ninjas even attacked me. I took out my kunai, swung my figure, disappeared in front of those mist ninjas, and then appeared behind them, slicing the kunai in my hand across their necks.  Blood splashed out and dyed the surrounding white snow red.  Yakumo looked at the Mist Ninjas, his eyes turned red, and then he saw those Mist Ninjas suddenly suffered serious burns and fell down.  Soon the surrounding fog ninjas were cleared by Yakumo and me.  The snow ninja opened their mouths to bandage each other's wounds and collect the corpses of their companions.

    After a while, the screams in the mist did not stop, but became more and more frequent.  'Whoops' Several figures appeared behind Yakumo and I. I turned around and saw that it was Ningji. He came with eight snow ninjas. Ningji had a few small wounds on his face and was wearing a black god robe.  It has also become tattered.  Although the eight snow ninjas behind him were still standing, they had many wounds on their bodies and were still panting.  Some people even had blood-red blood appearing on their bodies again, indicating that their wounds had opened.  It seems that they have almost reached their limit.

    "Can I still use the Byakugan?" I glanced at Neji and asked.

    Neji didn't say anything, and directly began to form the seal: "Byakugan." Neji began to turn his direction: "Except for the snow ninja, there was no one else's chakra reaction around. There were twelve chakras in the mist.  One of the floating people should be Zabuza." "Ah" Suddenly a scream came from the mist, and Neji said, "Now there are only eleven left." After saying that, Ning  This time he took back his eyes.

    I nodded slightly, and then said: "Neji, you have consumed a lot of chakra! There shouldn't be much left now. Because of the lack of chakra, your Byakugan ability has also declined. At least you can't see as well as you did at the beginning.  It¡¯s so far away.¡±

    Ningci was stunned, nodded and looked at me: "Did you find anything?"

    "Although I can't see things in the distance, I have a feeling that someone is approaching us." I said: "Of course, it's not perception, it's the feeling that suddenly appeared in Ershe's heart. It's the first time.  Six senses, maybe, but although it has not been eradicated, I am very sure of this feeling I have. I think she must be behind."

    Ningji turned his head and looked at the hand seals behind him, and said again: "Byakugan."

    At this time, the fog slowly dissipated. Zabuza walked out carrying the decapitating sword dyed red with blood. He looked around and said, "I have already solved it here." Zabuza had several wounds on his body, especially  There was a wound, and a kunai was inserted into the wound. The kunai was inserted an inch below Zabuza's chest. There was only a small chance that Zabuza's heart would be pierced by this kunai.  Behind Zabuza was a blood-red land, with fallen corpses everywhere, and each corpse had a Kirikage Village forehead protector on its forehead.

    Zabuza reached out and pulled out the kunai from under his chest. Naturally, a snow ninja stepped forward to help Zabuza stop the bleeding.  When Zabuza saw Neji and me, he curled up his lips and said, "Tsk, I thought I was the fastest, but I didn't expect that you all have already been dealt with. Forget it. Let's not talk about this anymore."

    "I just arrived not long ago." After hearing Zabuza's words, I said, "Then I just help the Snow Ninja clean up the Mist Ninja outside the 'Mist Shadow Jutsu'."

    The wound on Zabuza's chest has been bandaged and the bleeding has stopped, so he stood up, looked at Neji and said, "What's the matter? Did you find anything? Are there still Kirist ninjas that haven't been solved yet?"

    Neji retracted his eyes and said: "The people from Konoha are here. They are divided into two teams, the front and back are not very far apart. Kakashi leads the team behind, and the others are the ones we have seen during the chunin exam. Nara deer  Maru, Inuzuka Kiba and others. In front is Yuhi Hong, who leads the team. The team members include Shino, Tenten and Miss Hinata. They will come to us soon." After saying that, Neji gritted his teeth slightly, and there was a flash in his eyes.  Not willing to give in, it seems that he is still very dissatisfied with himself.

    "Oh. Is Kakashi here?" Zabuza said with a smile: "I was defeated by Kakashi last time in the Land of Waves. I just recovered and didn't fight him in Konoha. If I fight him again today,  , I wonder what the result will be?¡±

    "Okay, Zabuza, you and the snow ninjas should go back to Fenghua City first! The next thing will be left to the three of us!" I turned my back to Zabuza and said, "The next thing will only be done by the three of us.  Individuals can handle it.¡±

    Zabuza then waved towards the snow ninja, and those snow ninjas began to leave, and all the snow ninjasAfter Shinobu left, Zabuza looked at me and said, "Yes, leader, I'm leaving." After saying that, Zabuza left.

    "Let's go too." I looked at Neji and Yakumo and said, "Although when we attacked Snow Country from Kirikage Village, I knew that they would definitely come, and we would definitely meet them, even if  We can't hide even if we want to. But I don't want to see them again in this bloody land." As I said that, I walked forward.  Neji and Yakumo followed

    "Naruto was so fast, I almost missed his trail." Hinata rolled her eyes and said, "Brother Neci is here too"

    "Ningji, Hinata, are you serious? You really saw Neji." Tiantian said with a somewhat excited expression.  Xiyanghong looked at Hinata and Tiantian and felt helpless.  But she didn't know who to blame.

    "That person is Momochi Zabuza who came to Konoha last time?" Hinata suddenly said in a panic: "Ah, Brother Neji opened his eyes and looked over."

    "Have you been discovered?" Xiyang Hong said darkly: "But things seem to be getting more and more complicated. Do Naruto and Zabuza really not have a deep relationship? Is it really just because of a deal? Forget it, everything is straightforward.  Ask them themselves." Thinking of this, Yuyang Hong said: "Hinata, how far is Kakashi from us?"

    Hinata looked behind her and said, "It's not very far, less than a minute away."

    Xiyang Hong nodded and said: "Okay, now that we have been discovered, let's speed up and catch up! Otherwise, Naruto and the others may leave again." "Yes." The others responded and then speeded up.  .

    "Coming." "Coming." Neji and I said at the same time. Yakumo looked at us with some confusion, and then a few figures appeared in front of the three of us.

    "Naruto." "Neji." "Yakumo." Hinata, Tenten, and Sunset Kurenai said at the same time when they saw us.  Shino pushed up his sunglasses.

    "Teacher Hong." Yakumo responded immediately when he saw Sunset Hong.  The two people looked at each other's eyes. These two people, who were not mother and daughter but had kissed mother and daughter, just looked at each other. For a moment, the two people forgot about everything else.  Neji, on the other hand, had no intention of speaking at all.

    I looked at Hinata and found that she seemed a little haggard, and my heart ached slightly. I wanted to protect her but didn't know how to do it. I could only look at Hinata and forcefully smile and said, "Long time no see, Hinata, are you okay?"  Is that so?" There were obviously many things in my heart that I wanted to say to Hinata, but I didn't know how to say them.  In the end, I could only say this.

    Hinata looked at me and nodded slightly: "I'm fine, Naruto, it's justjust" Then Hinata stopped talking and tears fell from her eyes.

    Seeing the tears in Hinata's eyes, I felt severe pain in my heart. I came to Hinata and looked at the tears in the corners of her eyes. I gently stretched out my hand to wipe away the tears: "Don't cry, Hinata, when I see you  I feel really sad for the tears."

    "Ningji, you are injured, is it serious?" Tiantian asked worriedly as he looked at Neci's black god-like robe that had almost become strips of cloth and the small wound on his cheek.

    "Well, Leader Ziwei. Kakashi and the others are here." Neji didn't answer Tiantian's question at all, but spoke to me.

    "I know." I pulled my hands away from Hinata's shoulders, but Hinata reached out and took my hands: "Naruto, don't leave, okay?"

    I held Hinata's hands with my backhand, lowered my head and kissed Hinata's eyes gently: "No matter now or in the future, no matter what happens? I will always love you the most." After saying that, I suddenly said to  After a while, he left Hinata and stood with Neji again.  Yakumo also retracted his gaze from Yuhi Hong.

    ¡®ßÝßÝ¡¯ Kakashi came with a large group of people.  All the twelve young masters of Konoha arrived, "Long time no see, Kakashi-sensei." I looked at Kakashi, then looked around and said, "Oh, it seems there is only one elite jounin and one special jounin here.  Where is Ren? With this kind of power, can you take me back?"

    Kakashi looked at me and said: "Maybe at the beginning, but Naruto, you have just experienced the battle, Neji's aura has been messed up, and you even used the power of the Nine-Tails during the battle. You are still left  How much fighting strength? I think you should go back to Konoha with me." Then Kakashi paused slightly and said: "As long as Godai-sama is here, you will be fine."

    "Grandma Tsunade?" I smiled softly and said, "I'm sorry, Kakashi-sensei, I can't go back with you."

    "Then there's nothing we can do." Kakashi put his hand on his forehead: "I'd better take you back by force first."

    "Kakashi, you dare." Suddenly a female voice came, hearing this voiceOtokakashi's hand shook unconsciously, and then two figures appeared in front of me.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 216 Mother and son meet again

    Two women appeared in front of me. One of them, Kakashi, a red-haired woman, said angrily: "Kakashi, how dare you?" Kakashi flicked his wrist, then stopped talking, and at the same time removed his hand from  It was put down on the forehead.  £®  com

    Sunset Hong frowned slightly and looked at these two people and asked, "Who are you?"

    The red-haired woman ignored Yuhi Hong, but turned around and hit me on the head and scolded me: "Really, Naruto, you are really good at causing trouble. But in just over half a year, you got into trouble with Kirigage."  Murakami, please look at this. You are enemies of Konoha and Kirigage at the same time. How do you want me to help you?" Although it was reproachful, there was a lot of care in his tone, and he didn't even look at it.  The situation took me into its arms.  It made me feel warm and helpless at the same time.

    Sunset Red frowned slightly, Kakashi looked helpless, and the others looked at us in surprise.  Kakashi looked at the sunset and said: "The woman holding Naruto is called Uzumaki Kina. She is the princess of the Kingdom of Uzumaki. She is the wife of the Fourth Hokage of Konoha and the biological mother of the celebrity."

    "What?" Everyone was shocked and looked at the woman holding me with their eyes wide open.

    "It turns out it's her." Xiyang Hong said: "Thirteen years ago, I was just a chuunin, and I was not qualified to meet the wife of the fourth generation at that time. No wonder I didn't know him. But I heard that the fourth generation's wife  He is also a ninja taught by Jiraiya-sama, and he is very powerful."

    After a while, I broke away slightly and said, "Yes, yes, I apologize, but mom, why are you here?"

    Mom worriedly said: "Aren't you still worried about you? As soon as I heard that you were involved in the war between Mist Shadow and Snow Country, I sent people everywhere to find out about you, and then I came here." Then mom paused and said  : "Come, Naruto, let me introduce someone to you." After saying that, my mother came to me and came to another woman, intending to introduce her to me.

    I looked at the woman in front of me and nodded slightly: "Hello, Aunt Minako. It's been a long time, we haven't seen each other since we left Konoha last time." The person in front of me is Minako, Konoha Clothing  The proprietress of the shop, I didn¡¯t expect to meet here.  And judging from her appearance just now, this boss lady is no ordinary person.

    Mom looked at us in astonishment and said, "Huh? Naruto, Minako, do you know each other?"

    I nodded and said, "I met her a few times when I was in Konoha. The god robe I'm wearing now was made for me by Aunt Minako. By the way, Aunt Minako, I should have the answer to my question that day, right?"

    Minako looked at me with a hint of softness in her eyes: "The clothes suit you very well, but you are still growing, and this god robe will soon no longer fit you. I will help you make it in the future. As for  That answer? Although I didn't hear it from your mouth, I finally know it. My guess has been confirmed, you are really Minato's child."

    Kakashi and others looked at us chatting so happily, but they looked helpless, especially Kakashi. He didn't want to and couldn't do anything to my mother, and they couldn't get in, so they could only be helpless.  looked at us chatting.

    I looked at my mother in front of me and said, "Mom, there has just been a battle here. Should we leave here first and find a place to have a good chat?"

    "Okay, let's go to the Country of Snow. Anyway, you are helping them fight this time, so it shouldn't be a problem for them to entertain us, right?" Then the mother looked at Kakashi and said: "Kakashi, I want to send my son  Take it away. You should go back to Konoha! No need to be embarrassed, just say that I took my son away."

    "Master's wife is very strong. She was already an elite Jonin before marrying the teacher. Although I haven't seen her take action for a long time, even if her strength is weakened, it won't be too different. What's more, there is  Minako-senpai. Coupled with Naruto and Kurama Yakumo, there is not much chance of winning? Besides, even if there is a chance of winning, I can't do anything to Master." Thinking of this, Kakashi sighed deeply  He said in a tone: "Yes, Master." Then Kakashi turned around and said: "Everyone retreat." After saying that, he jumped up and left. Yuyang Hong looked at Yakumo, hesitated for a moment, and finally turned around and left without saying anything about Master.

    Sakura looked at me and said, "Naruto, I still remember what you promised me to bring Sasuke back to Konoha." Then Sakura turned and left.  "Naruto" Hinata said softly, looking at me closely. Tenten and Ino came to Hinata's side and comforted her a few words. Hinata then turned and left.  .  All at once everyone was gone.

    My mother looked at me, focused her gaze on Hinata and said, "Naruto, they have gone far. Don't look at me. Your eyes are about to fall out." I looked away, and my mother teased me:  "What? Naruto, you like that Hyuga clan?"??Little girl?  So why not keep her?  "My mother touched my head and said, "I can see that that girl also has feelings for you.  "

    I looked at the direction Hinata left again and said: "No, mom, although I really want to do this and keep her, I can't do it. My current strength is not enough to protect her, and I can't let her  She is in danger. And Hinata is kind by nature, but in the past six months, there has been constant bloodshed, just like the snow stained red by blood. It was just an order from me to attack this time.  All the shadows of the Snow Kingdom have been left behind, and their blood will be used to make the Kingdom of Snow grow. I don¡¯t know how long it will last, and whether there will be more tragic events. But I know that as long as the Kingdom of Snow does not accumulate a certain amount of strength,  Then I will continue to live like this. I don¡¯t want her to live like this with me. Thirdly, half a year ago, I got married to Fenghua Xiaoxue, a famous figure in the Land of Snow. I don¡¯t know how to marry her yet.  Hinata said?" Before I could finish speaking, I felt a strong murderous aura.  When I turned around, I saw my mother staring at me closely, her beautiful eyes seemed to be spitting fire.

    I was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized, and then immediately said: "Mom, don't get me wrong, it's not that I didn't want to inform you when we got married. It was because I married Fenghua Xiaoxue six months ago in order to gain a better foothold in the country of snow, and at that time  , I want to inform you, but Uzumaki is" Seeing that I called Uzumaki by his first name, my mother glared at me, and I immediately changed my words; "Ah, no, it's grandpa,  Mom, you also know about my grandfather¡¯s situation. As a daimyo of the Country of Whirlpool, things about the Country of Whirlpool basically cannot be hidden from him. If he accidentally knows about it, it will completely ruin my plan, so I  I know I¡¯ll hide it from my mother for now. You won¡¯t blame me, right? My dearest mother.¡±

    "I" Before my mother could speak, I immediately hugged her and said, "I know my mother loves me the most and will not blame me." Then I pulled my mother up and said:  "Let's go, Mom, I'll take you to see Xiaoxue. She's your daughter-in-law." After saying that, I hurriedly pulled my mother away.  Before my mother could say any words of blame, I also secretly wiped the cold sweat on my forehead.

    Minako looked at me and my mother, suddenly laughed, and then jumped up to follow. Neji took out a soldier food pill and ate it. After recovering some chakra, he turned to Yakumo and bent down and said: "I will carry you.  ." Yakumo nodded and lay down behind Neji.  Then Neji followed immediately.

    My mother and I came to the Daming Mansion in Fenghua City. Xiaoxue and Bai were talking. I just wanted to go in, but my mother held me back and shook her head slightly. Then she listened carefully to what Xiaoxue and Bai said. I had no choice but to be with my mother.  Once upon a time, there was a 'Gentleman on Liang'.

    "Shiro, why don't you think Naruto is back yet? Mr. Zabuza has been back for a long time?" Xiaoxue looked at the gate of Daming Mansion and said, "The people of Konoha won't embarrass Naruto, right?"

    Bai smiled softly: "It will be okay. Lord Naruto is very strong, not to mention that Lord Naruto also has the Flying Thunder God Technique. No one can stop Lord Naruto, and Lord Naruto is next to him."  And Mr. Neji and Miss Yakumo are here, so nothing will happen. Maybe there was a delay on the way, or Lord Naruto has returned to the General's Mansion. He will be here in a while. Please wait patiently."

    "Really? That's right." Xiaoxue smiled and said: "It seems that I am too worried. By the way, Naruto just came back from the battle, so he must be hungry. Let me make something for Naruto to eat!"  After saying that, Xiaoxue immediately stood up and walked towards the back.

    Mom smiled and nodded, then jumped up in front of Fenghua Xiaoxue. Xiaoxue was startled and took a few steps back. As a result, she missed the step and fell backwards.  I jumped up and appeared behind Xiaoxue, put my hand on Xiaoxue's waist and supported Xiaoxue to prevent her from falling.  When Bai's mother appeared, he had already held Qianben in his hand. Only after seeing his mother's face clearly did he put Qianben away.  Then Bai bowed to me, turned and left.

    "Did it scare you?" Mom looked at Xiaoyue and said, "I'm so sorry, I'm Naruto's mother, Uzumaki Kina."

    "Ah!" Xiaoxue was startled, blushed and hurriedly broke away from my arms, then bowed to her mother and said, "I am Fenghua Xiaoxue, I am Naruto'sNaruto's"  Xiaoxue blushed and looked at me, not knowing how to continue.  "

    "His wife, my daughter-in-law." Mom said on behalf of Xiaoxue: "Naruto has already told me. Although I was not present at the time, I still recognize that you are my daughter-in-law." Xiaoxue blushed and did not speak.  , while talking, my mother kicked me out directly: "Don't eavesdrop on what our mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are saying."

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 217 Minagawa Natsuki

    The Kingdom of Water, a sea area far away from Wuying Village.

    ¡®Tick-tock-tock.  'A ninja wearing a Snow Ninja Village forehead protector held the kunai in his hand tightly. The kunai was still dripping with blood. The clothes on the Snow Ninja's body were in tatters, revealing a suit inside.  Black armor, with smoke constantly coming out of the armor.

    Not far away on the sea, a corpse was floating (after death in the sea, it will sink first and then surface after a certain period of time. It's not so clear here). The corpse was wearing an animal mask and a black cloak.  Dressed in standard ANBU, with a forehead protector represented by a leaf tied to the arm of the corpse, he was clearly an ANBU of Konoha Village.

    The snow ninja stepped forward to the body and began to groping: "Although I really don't want to kill you, for the sake of the country of snow and Zabuza-sama, I can only do this. But luckily I have armor to protect me, otherwise, I would have died.  The person is me, found." From the sound of the voice, this snow ninja turned out to be a female ninja.  Soon the snow ninja found several scrolls from the corpse, one of which was a white scroll with fire paint printed on it. Once opened, the fire paint would peel off, and even if it was printed with fire paint again, it would be different from the previous one.

    The snow ninja put the scroll in the ninja tool bag behind him without looking at it, and then searched again. After making sure that there was nothing, the snow ninja took off the black cloak of the corpse, and then took out a  A huge stone appeared on the scroll, and the snow ninja tied it to the body with a cloak as a rope.  Then the body was sunk to the bottom of the sea.  After doing this, the Snow Ninja immediately turned around and left. After a while, the Snow Ninja came back again, looked around and said: "It seems there is no one. Forget it, I have completed Zabuza-sama's instructions anyway, so it's better to hurry up."  I clicked back. After all, we are almost close to Kirikage Village. If we encounter them, we will kill people again. I just don¡¯t know what is going on in the Kingdom of Snow now? Have you withstood the attack from Kirikage Village?" Snow Ninja  He said to himself, then turned around and walked away, quickly disappearing into the vast sea.

    In the main hall of the Snow Country¡¯s Daming Mansion, all the ministers were kneeling respectfully.  Koyuki, who was dressed in a grand dress, sat at the main seat in the main hall, and Uzumaki Kinai, who was dressed luxuriously and represented the country of Uzumaki, sat next to Fenghua Koyuki, and then the two of them wrote their names on two pieces of paper.  Then Kina Uzumaki and Koyuki Fuka each collected a piece of information.  Because the third husband was still in Konoha, although he had been asked to come back, he was probably still on the sea road, so Fenghua Koyuki handed this information to a minister next to him, and then Fenghua Koyuki looked at Uzumaki Kina and said  : "Okay, in this case, the Kingdom of Snow and the Kingdom of Whirlpool have made an alliance. Your Highness, since you have come to our Kingdom of Snow, you might as well stay here for a few more days, although our Kingdom of Snow does not have three seasons: spring, summer, and autumn.  , but the snow scene in winter is the best in the world, how about staying in my mansion and taking a tour?"

    Uzumaki Kinai nodded and said: "Thank you, Your Highness, Daimyo. I will not bother you, Princess."

    "Princess is too polite." Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded and waved her hand: "Okay, everyone else, please go down! I will accompany the princess of the Whirlpool Country to visit the snowy scenery of the Snow Country." "Yes." All  The minister responded respectfully.  Xiaoxue stretched out her hand to her mother and said, "Please." Then the two of them walked into the backyard, and then the other ministers began to disperse.

    After returning to the backyard, Fenghua Xiaoxue breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Huh, it's finally better."

    Uzumaki Kina smiled softly and said: "Haha, you are doing very well, Xiaoyue, you look like a famous person?"

    "Don't say that." Fenghua Xiaoxue's face turned red and she said, "Mom, I'm not suitable for this name at all."

    "Haha." Uzumaki Kina pulled up Fenghua Koyuki and said seriously: "Koyuki, let me ask you a question, do you really like Naruto? There seems to be an age difference of three or four years between you! To put it bluntly, you  She is already a young girl, and Naruto is still just a child" Uzumaki Kina paused, then smiled: "Although this child is a little too mature and a little too outstanding."

    Fenghua Koyuki blushed and nodded: "I feel very reassured when I look at him. And looking at Naruto, although I know that I am older, I feel that I should be cared for.  ." As she spoke, Fenghua Xiaoxue's face turned even redder, and then she waited without saying anything.

    "Mom, Xiaoxue, what are you talking about?" I walked out of the room and asked when I saw my mother and Xiaoxue.

    Mom smiled softly: "It's nothing." Then she looked at Xiaoxue.

    Xiaoxue's face turned even redder, and she immediately said, "I'll get you some food." Then she hurried away.

    "Haha." Mom looked at Xiaoxue's leaving figure and smiled softly. As soon as Xiaoxue heard the news, she immediately sped up and a smile appeared on my face

    A few days later, at the General's Mansion, Zabuza came to me with a snow ninja, then knelt down on one knee and said to me: "Chief, this is the snow ninja sent to Kirigage by the Konoha elders.  , she has successfully completed the task."

    When I saw Zabuza kneeling down, I immediately stood up and helped Zabuza up: "No need to be so polite."

    "The etiquette cannot be discarded." Zabuza said, "Originally, there was no need to bring her here, but I wanted to bring her into the organization." Then Zabuza paused slightly: "I have already observed her, and her character is very good.  Okay, she is just a little too kind, but fortunately she is not pedantic, and her strength is not bad. More importantly, her attribute is the fire attribute, which is very rare in the Snow Kingdom. In addition to the unique snow escape ninjutsu, the Snow Kingdom has no  Any other ninjutsu, even if it exists, is just some low-level ninjutsu. Under such circumstances, she can still stand out and become the leader of the Snow Ninja Village. Her strength has reached the peak of Chunin, which is enough to prove her talent. As long as she learns some  With fire-attribute ninjutsu, she will have the strength of a Jonin. And she still has great potential. We need people with this kind of potential."

    The snow ninja was slightly stunned and looked at Zabuza and asked hesitantly: "Zabuza-sama, didn't Naruto-sama help us fight off the fog ninja? How could he become"

    "Xia Xue." Zabuza shouted softly: "Naruto-sama is our real leader, I am just an agent. Except for a few people, no one knows, and everything you know is just  We designed it.¡±

    "Ah" The female snow ninja named 'Xia Xue' looked at Zabuza in shock, and then looked at me.

    I took a look at this female snow ninja and saw that she was about fifteen or sixteen years old and very beautiful. After thinking about it for a while, I said, "Explain Zabuza to her."

    "Yes, chief."  Zabuza responded, and then began to explain to her. This time, he did not hide anything and explained everything related to me exactly.

    "Minagawa Natsuki meets the leader." After hearing Zabuza's words, the female snow ninja, Minagawa Natsuki (guest star in Book Friends' Pink Letter), immediately knelt down on one knee and took out several scrolls at the same time: "These are my  The scroll obtained from that Konoha Anbu. The other scrolls may not be important, but this white scroll with fire paint printed on it should be very important." At the same time, he raised his head and looked at me, as if a spark flashed in his eyes.  A shining star.

    I took the scroll and helped her up: "No need to be polite." Then I turned around and sat back on the main seat and said: "From now on, you can just follow me for the time being. If your strength can satisfy me in the future,  I will give you a code name." Then I turned to Zabuza and said: "Since she has obtained this important scroll, then Zabuza, go and give her the fire attribute ninjutsu scroll. How much she can learn depends on her own  ¡±

    "Yes, thank you very much, chief." Minagawa Xiaxue's face was filled with joy and he immediately responded.

    I saw the scroll in my hand and spoke again: "Zabuza, pay more attention to the news about Kirigage Village. Although Konoha intervenes, the opponent is very likely to attack us again. After all, defeat is not a big deal for Kirikage Village.  It¡¯s an honorable thing and it¡¯s normal for them to want to regain face.¡±

    "Yes, I understand, leader." Zabuza responded.

    Then I waved my hand and said, "Okay, you go down! Practice hard." "Yes, leader." Zabuza and Minagawa Natsuki responded, and then the two of them left.

    After Zabuza and Minagawa Natsuki left, I opened a few scrolls without fire paint. These were just ordinary scrolls, scrolls with kunai and shurikens, a scroll with a small amount of food, and a small amount of military food pills.  of scrolls.  There are also some blank ones.

    I took out the scroll with the fire paint printed on it and carefully observed the scroll. I found that the fire paint on the scroll was still intact, indicating that no one had opened it at all. I opened the scroll and saw that it said 'To the Shadow of the Fog'.  Village water shadow.  ¡¯ The content is nothing more than saying, ¡®Tsunade wants to intervene in the war between Kirikage Village and Snow Country. The third generation has been convinced. I hope Kirikage Village can send more troops to attack, and we will try our best to stop it.  However, the content did not mention who ¡®we¡¯ are. Although it can be guessed, it is not very favorable evidence.  But it doesn't mean it can't be used.

    After thinking for a while, I bit my fingers and formed a seal with both hands: "The art of psychics." With a bang, Toadada appeared in front of my eyes. I handed the scroll to it and said: "Give it to the lustful immortal and Granny Tsunade."  ." Toadada nodded, stuck out his tongue, swallowed the scroll, and then disappeared.

    I breathed a sigh of relief and said, "How to use this scroll depends on the methods of Granny Tsunade and the lustful immortal."

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 218 Minako¡¯s Past

    Momochi Zabuza and Minazuki Haku, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Kirikage Rebellion, suddenly appeared in Snow Country. Kirikage Village immediately used this as an excuse to launch a war against Snow Country. Snow Country was only a small country, and  Kirikage Village is one of the five great ninja villages, and there is no comparison between the two.  £®  com Even the people from Snow Country didn¡¯t think they could win. There were even people who clamored to hand over Momochi Zabuza and Minazuki Haku, but they were suppressed by Fenghua Koyuki and forced to fight with Kirikage Village.  When the war started, no one thought that the Snow Country would win. Everyone was thinking about what they would do once Fenghua City was destroyed.  Even if I, Neji, and Yakumo joined in, it wouldn't change much. But to everyone's expectation, the battle between Snow Country and Kirikage Village ended with the entire army of Kirikage Village being annihilated.  No one ever imagined that such a result would occur.

    With the destruction of the Mist Ninja troops, all countries and people focused their attention on the Snow Country. A few days later, the Snow Country and the Whirlpool Country signed an alliance agreement. In this way, the Allies of the Snow Country  It became two. A few days later, Kirikage Village announced that the attack on Snow Country was a private action of the elders and was not the intention of Mizukage. The war against Snow Country was stopped. For Kirikage Village,  Snow Country apologizes for the harm caused.

    Of course, no one knows the specific situation. It may be because of Konoha's intervention, but Kirikage Village actually announced a cessation of war, which means that there will be no attack in a short time.  Suddenly, the whole country in Snow celebrated with joy, celebrating the victory in the war between Snow Ninja Village and Kirikage Village.  Yes victory.

    Because of this victory, the Snow Ninja Village¡¯s status in the Snow Country has skyrocketed, and the Snow Country¡¯s international status has also skyrocketed.  Of course, the number of requests from Snow Ninja Village has also increased. In addition to requests from home countries, requests from other countries have also appeared on Snow Ninja Village¡¯s desk for the first time.  This is all advantageous, but there are also disadvantages. After experiencing this battle, the strength of Snow Ninja Village has been greatly reduced, and it will take time to recover.

    "Mom, you have to be careful." I stood at the pier of the Land of Snow and gently held Uzumaki Kina in front of me and said, "I will miss you."

    "Good son. Mom will miss you too." Then he reached out and touched my head. Then Uzumaki Kina hesitated slightly and said, "Son. Have you seen your Aunt Minako?"

    I was stunned for a moment and shook my head: "No, I didn't see it today. What's the matter, Mom?"

    "It's nothing. She said she wanted to stay here, and it seems like she really means it. Forget it, if she is here, I will feel more at ease." Uzumaki Kinai said: "Son, help mom take care of your Aunt Minako in the future.  You have to treat her like me." Looking at my confused look, Uzumaki Kinai sighed slightly and said: "Back then, she fell in love with your father just like her mother, butNaruto,  If anything happens, Minako will definitely help you, not to mention that she and you are members of the same family." A trace of surprise flashed in my eyes, and then Uzumaki Kina stepped onto the ship and said: "For specific matters, you can go directly  Ask Minako. I can¡¯t say much.¡±

    "Mom, goodbye." I watched Uzumaki Kinai's ship getting further and further away until it was completely invisible, and then I turned around and headed towards Fenghua Castle.

    "Dad is the Fourth Hokage, known as the Golden Flash of Konoha. It's normal to like dad, but he and I are from the same clan. Namikaze, Minako Namikaze." I straightened up: "I thought I was the only one  My surname is Namikaze! I didn¡¯t expect that there is someone named Namikaze, and from what my mother said, it seems that there is a whole clan behind me.¡± My eyes turned cold and I said, ¡°I just don¡¯t know how strong the Namikaze clan is.  If it's just a small family, forget it. If it's a huge family, then don't blame me for being rude." Thinking of this, I suddenly jumped into the general's mansion.

    "Join the leader." As soon as he saw me, Minagawa Natsuki immediately stopped the fire escape technique in his hand and saluted me.

    I waved my hand and said, "Have you seen Minako? Where is she now? What is she doing?"

    Minagawa Natsuki looked at me secretly and said: "When the leader saw off Mr. Kinai, Miss Minako came back with a little girl and a pink kitten. She should be in her room now. By the way, leader  , Miss Minako ordered a bowl of tuna ramen and a glass of milk."

    "You continue to practice." I said.  Then he walked directly towards Minako's room.  "Yes." Minagawa Natsuki responded.

    I came to Minako's room and heard the voices of two people inside. I took a deep breath, knocked on the door, and then opened the door directly.  "Naruto, it's you, are you okay?" Minako looked happy when she saw my face, and asked with a smile. On the table next to her, there was a man with black twin tails on his head, black pupils, and a cute face.  , wearing a satisfied smile, her height is probably only a little higher than the table, wearing a cute princess outfit, she looks??With authentic little loli.  She was lying on the table, eating a large bowl of ramen, biting the noodles in her mouth. There was a pink kitten on the table, with a round head almost as big as her body, and a pink tail that looked like a circle at the end.  Same as the ball.  Most likely a kitten.

    I frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and said directly: "Aunt Minako, I want to ask you your full name."

    Minako was stunned for a moment, then looked at me and smiled bitterly: "You already know. Qinai told you."

    I shook my head: "Mom asked me to take good care of you, and let me ask you personally about other things. She said you would tell me?"

    "I think that's the case. Kinai will not tell you this." Minako said, and then Minako thought for a long time before she said: "Okay, I will tell you what happened between Kinai, me, and Minato-sama.  Okay." Then Minako stroked little Loli's head and said: "Xiao Qiu, aunt and brother will go out for a while, you can eat slowly here."

    "Xiao Qiu knows." Xiao Loli responded.

    Minako looked at me and smiled softly: "I saw this on the streets of Snow Country. Her name is Mao Shanqiu. She seemed to have run away from home. I want to take care of her for the time being." (Book friend 'Fat Cat King'  guest appearance)

    Minako and I came outside the room. Minako looked at me and was silent for a while before she said: "There is a family, the Namikaze clan. This family is very average in strength. No particularly promising people have emerged, so the development  It becomes slow. The only development is probably that this family has many members! Perhaps it is because of this that in the first ninja war, this family survived and did not consume too much power. Then Konoha  was established, the Namikaze clan joined the Leaf Village. Over time, the Namikaze clan also began to decline. After all, a family without outstanding characters cannot be remembered. The Namikaze clan gradually became secretive, and later  It completely disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.¡±

    Minako looked at me and said: "But one day, the fate of the entire family changed, because a rare genius appeared in the family, Namikaze Minato, who is your father. He has shown strong talents since he was a child.  And leadership skills. So the entire family tried their best to train Minato-sama. Later, Minato-sama was valued by Jiraiya-sama and accepted him as a disciple. Later, Minato-sama became the fourth generation Hokage, and the Uzumaki Country was also a disciple of Jiraiya-sama.  Princess Kinai is getting married, and the reputation of the Namikaze clan has reached its peak.¡±

    Minako's face showed a nostalgic look: "I was born in a branch of the Namikaze clan. I was born almost at the same time as Lord Minato. I have been educated as Lord Minato's maid since I was a child. I have basic necessities, food, housing, and transportation.  I helped Minato-sama wherever possible. I learned various skills, including taijutsu, ninjutsu, cooking, and tailoring. I dabbled in everything. In this way, when I grew up, Minato-sama was my belief, and I lived just  For Minato-sama. But when I came to Minato-sama, Minato-sama no longer needed me, he already had Kinai. But I still looked at Minato-sama every day, and Kinai found out, and she didn't blame me,  Instead, he and I became good friends.¡±

    "It used to be a very peaceful life, but until thirteen years ago. The Nine-Tails attacked Konoha, and when Lord Minato was about to deal with the Nine-Tails, a man appeared in front of Lord Minato, and Lord Minato fought with him.  After coming back, there was not much chakra left, and then Naruto was born. Then Minato-sama was forced to use the forbidden technique to seal the Nine-Tails because of insufficient chakra. Minato-sama was sacrificed in this way, and I also lost myself.  I had a death wish at the time." Minako focused her eyes on me and said: "Just when I wanted to commit suicide, Qinai persuaded me. The reason was you, Naruto. Qinai fell asleep directly.  She put you in my hand. Although she didn't speak, I knew what she meant. Looking at you sleeping, I hesitated. In the end, I survived, but I left Konoha. I need time to calm down.  , traveled around the continent for two years before returning to Konoha."

    Minako suddenly stepped forward and hugged me and said: "After I returned to Konoha, I heard that Qinai had already left Konoha, and you didn't have any news, so I planned to go find her, but for the third time I couldn't bear it.  The World War began soon. Minato-sama was the fourth Hokage of Konoha. He eventually died to protect Konoha, so I stayed in Konoha and opened a clothing store. Until recently, I  I saw you. Naruto, you are my belief and everything to me." Minako hugged me tightly, her hands getting tighter and tighter, but I couldn't refuse. I never thought that I would also be raped by someone.  Consider it a day of faith.

    ,!

 Volume Three Organization Chapter 219 The Fifth Member

    Looking at Minako who was hugging me tightly, I didn't know how to comfort her, "Where is the Namikaze clan?" I asked: "You said that the Namikaze clan once completely disappeared from everyone's sight, but they appeared.  I gave birth to a genius like my father. So what happens next? What happened to the Namikaze clan? Why has there never been a so-called Namikaze clan in Konoha?"

    "I don't know." Minako released her hands that were holding me tightly: "After Minato-sama became Hokage, the Namikaze clan did appear in everyone's sight again, but with the attack of the Kyuubi, Minato-sama's death, Namikaze  The clan just disappeared like this, disappeared out of thin air. I don¡¯t know if they all died while fighting the Kyuubi, or if they left. In short, you and I are the only two people left in the Namikaze clan in Konoha, and the people of Konoha  They only know that my name is Minako, but they don¡¯t know that my last name is Namikaze.¡±

    "Really?" I responded: "In other words, the Namikaze clan has completely disappeared from Konoha. Don't let me know that the Namikaze clan still exists somewhere, otherwise I will ask them to  Abandoning our mother and son has made us pay the price for the harm we have suffered over the years." As I said that, I gently pushed Minako away and turned around to leave. After walking a few steps, I stopped. I thought about it and felt that Minako could do it.  I believe it, not to mention that since my mother asked me to take care of her, it means that Minako can indeed be believed.  So after walking a few steps, I said, "You can live here with me from now on. Take care of the two 'kittens' you picked up, and come to the lobby tomorrow morning. I have something to tell you."  After saying that, I jumped up and disappeared in front of Minako.

    The next morning, I was sitting in the main seat in the hall, and sitting below me were Zabuza, Neji, Yakumo, and Shiro. This was the situation when Minako walked into the hall.  I looked at Minako and said, "From now on, you will be a member of my organization, named after me, 'Zi Wei', and your codename will be 'Tianfu'." Then I gestured towards Bai.

    Shiro nodded slightly, took out a black god robe and handed it to Minako: "Hello, my name is Mizuki Shiro, and my code name is 'Taiyin'."

    "Hyuga Neji 'broke the army'." Neji said.  Since Neji left Konoha, he has become more and more silent and has become more and more diligent in training. It seems that the recent appearance of powerful ninjas has given him too much stimulation.

    "I am Kurama Yakumo, Naruto's friend, codename is 'Tian Xiang'." Yakumo looked at Minako, and then moved his eyes to me.

    "Momochi Zabuza. Kirikage's rebellious ninja. Codenamed 'Jumon'. Temporarily in charge of intelligence for leader Ziwei." Zabuza said.

    I stood up and said: "The four of them are my companions and confidants, and I absolutely trust them. At the same time, they are also the only four members of the organization I established. In addition to the four of them, there is also an alternate member Minagawa Natsuki  . Aunt Minako, although you will be the fifth member of this organization from now on. The organization does not have many rules, except that you must not betray, and the rest does not matter. In all matters involving the organization, you must respect me and you can make suggestions.  But you can¡¯t question me.¡±

    "Yes, Naru no, leader." Minako responded, then looked at the black god robes on our group, and quickly put the black god robes in her hands on her body and said: "I am from the Namikaze clan  Minako Namikaze is from the same clan as the leader." Then Minako paused and said: "I was born for the leader's father, Minato-sama, and now my life is for the leader." After hearing this sentence, Ning Ning  Tsuji's eyes lit up slightly and he glanced at Minako a few more times.

    After I saw it, I suddenly remembered that in the original book, during the Chunin exam, Neji recalled his childhood, as if he was raised to become Hinata.  The same is true for Minako. The two people's life experiences are really similar.  But I didn't care, after all, everyone present was not well off?

    I sat down again and said: "Okay, although Kirikage Village has announced a cessation of war, it does not mean that we can relax. Zabuza, you should train those snow ninjas carefully. Others should train hard, we don't have too many  It's time. This time Neji, Yakumo, I, and I appear here. Someone will definitely think about our whereabouts. I'm afraid it will be impossible to hide it from them in the future, especially the third generation of Konoha and the Kirikage people. Everyone.  What¡¯s your opinion?¡±

    Yakumo shook his head directly. Yakumo didn't know much about the world, let alone having no opinions. Even if he really had any ideas, he couldn't really use them. Neji said in a deep voice: "The power of Kiri Shadow Village is very strong. This time it won't be possible at all."  We didn't take Snow Country seriously, and Konoha intervened, so Kirikage sent so few people, and there was only one elite jounin and five jounin. Otherwise, we wouldn't be here at all.  Opponent. Even if they have one more jounin, we may lose. Moreover, Konoha is stronger and has countless jounin, not to mention the legendary three ninjas, Tsunade-sama and Jiraiya-sama.  Sitting in Konoha?It is precisely because of this that Kirikage Village will reduce its strength to attack us because of Konoha's intervention.  But our appearance will make Konoha become our enemy. I think it is best for us to leave the Country of Snow for a while.  ¡± Neji¡¯s words made everyone agree.

    Minako nodded: "Konoha's power is very powerful. Although it has been divided into three parts, one each for the elders, three generations, and five generations. The fifth generation has the smallest power, but even this smallest part is enough to fight against the others.  One of the five great ninja villages. Otherwise, Konoha would not always stand at the top of the five great ninja villages." Then Minako paused and said: "It's just that in recent years, Konoha's power has been weakening itself. The seven colors back then,  Orochimaru, one of the three ninjas, and many, many others. In short, if Konoha really wants to target us, we have no power to resist at all. If we stay in the country of snow, it will be very detrimental to us.  .I think it¡¯s better to leave as soon as possible.¡±

    Zabuza immediately said: "No, I don't think it's necessary." Upon hearing this, everyone turned their attention to Zabuza.

    "Well? Zabuza, tell me your opinion." I looked at Zabuza and said, "Why don't we leave?"

    "It's very simple. Even if Konoha knew that the leader and Neji were in the Land of Snow, they would not really send anyone here." Zabuza smiled and said, "Because Konoha has always dealt with injustice with justice and kindness.  The image of the incident appeared in front of everyone in the world, and Snow Country and Konoha are still allies. Moreover, the Snow Country's vitality was severely damaged in the battle with Kirigage. As long as someone was sent to Konoha to cry a few words, even if  They know that the leader wants to take the leader back in the Snow Country, and as long as the Snow Country does not acknowledge the leader's whereabouts, they will not force the Snow Country too much. In this case, why do you, leader, leave the Snow Country!"

    "Huh" I breathed out, and then asked: "How about Snow Ninja Village?"

    Bai thought for a moment and said: "After this battle, the power of the Snow Ninja Village has dropped to the lowest level. It will take some time to recover. However, the Snow Ninja who have experienced this battle should quickly grow into the backbone of the Snow Ninja Village.  In short, we need time, Snow Ninja Village needs time, and Snow Country also needs time."

    I pondered for a moment and said: "Okay, then we will stay in the country of snow, but please don't show your face too much. And Zabuza, you go train those snow ninjas and let them grow up as soon as possible. And Minagawa Natsuki  , let her become a formal member as soon as possible, instead of just a substitute like now. As for the others to practice well, especially Neji, Yakumo, and Shiro, the three of you still have great potential, so practice well."

    "Yes." Everyone responded.  Then I waved my hand slightly, and everyone else left

    A month later, at the Snow Country pier, a man in his twenties looked around and complained: "Really, why is the Snow Country here? No wonder it is called the Snow Country, but forget it, who would have thought that Akatsuki would be here?"  You won¡¯t take me in. Damn it, I¡¯ve been chased all the way here.¡± As he spoke, the man tightened his clothes and walked toward Fenghua City in the wind and snow.  He wore a forehead protector from the Sand Ninja Village on his forehead, but there was a long scratch on the forehead protector. It turned out to be a rebellious ninja from the Sand Ninja Village.

    As we were walking, the man suddenly stopped and said loudly: "Come out, don't hide. Although you are hiding well, the smell of sand on your body is clearly coming out."

    "I didn't expect to be discovered by you so easily. Qi Ya Zui Meng." A man wearing a cloak, an animal mask, and a forehead protector from Sand Ninja Village appeared in front of Qi Ya Zui Meng (book friend 'The End of Summer'  In front of the guest star), there are several people dressed in the same style behind him.  Apparently he was an ANBU of the sand ninja.

    "Hmph." Qi Ya Zui Meng said: "Ishida Rijiu, you don't need to wear a mask, I know it's you."

    Ishida Rijiu (book friend 'Evil Fatty' or 'Fat Pure' made a guest appearance, appeared once in Chapter 97.) took off his mask and looked at the person in front of him with a smile and said: "I didn't expect to be discovered.  I thought I wouldn't be discovered, but that's right, your bloodline limit is originally spiritual, and it's normal for you to be discovered. But whether you realize it or not, it doesn't matter. You can't escape. Surround him."  The ANBU behind Ishida Rijiu jumped up and surrounded Qiya Zuimeng.

    "Damn it." Qi Ya Zuimeng looked at the people around him and said to himself: "My blood inheritance limit can only be successfully activated when the other party does not guard against me. They have already guarded against me. Now in this situation, I have no chance.  There is no way out, damn it, I¡¯m about to arrive, am I going to die here?¡±

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 220 Sunagakure Rebellion

    Ishida Rijiu looked at Qi Ya Zuimeng, who had no way to escape, with a bloodthirsty smile on his face: "Kill him for me. Take his head and go back to report." As soon as Ishida Rijiu finished speaking, the people around him  The Sand Ninja ANBU each drew out their shurikens and shot them at the surrounding Qiga Zuimeng, and then drew out their kunai.

    "Fight." Qiya Zuimeng's hands formed a seal: "Dream Eyes." Qiya Zuimeng's eyes turned into whirlpools. For a moment, all the sand ninja ANBU's bodies paused, and their bodies began to become sluggish.  Ishida Rijiu had been wary of Qi Ya Zui Meng for a long time, but when he used this move, he still couldn't resist it and his head began to become drowsy.  And he seemed a little drowsy.  The ANBU were even more unbearable and dropped the kunai they were holding.  With a 'ding' sound, one ANBU's kunai fell on top of another kunai, and the two kunai made a crisp sound.  "Oops." Qi Ya was startled from his drunken dream. He looked up and found that the ANBU didn't wake up at all, and he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Drink." At this time, Ishida Hijiu who was behind Qiya Zuimeng suddenly shouted. The ANBU immediately came back to their senses, took out kunai again, and surrounded Qiya Zuimeng, and Qiya Zuimeng was killed by Ishida Hijiu.  Jiu shouted loudly, and his eyes returned to their original appearance.  It turned out that the sound of the two kunai colliding just now woke up Ishida Hijiu.  As soon as he woke up, he immediately shouted loudly, startling the Sand Ninja Anbu to wake up.

    Ishida Rijiu looked at Qi Ya and said drunkenly: "I didn't expect that your blood inheritance boundary is so powerful that you can actually make them fall into a drowsy state under such circumstances. It won't take long for them to fall into a deep sleep!  It just doesn¡¯t seem to have much effect on people whose strength is equal to or exceeds yours. Only a little sound will wake you up from your ability.¡±

    Qi Ya Zuimeng sighed slightly: "I didn't expect it to be so close. As long as you give me a little time, even if I thunder in your ears, you will never wake up immediately."

    Ishida Rijiu smiled disdainfully and said: "It's a pity that you don't have a chance. Don't give him another chance, kill him." The ANBU around him immediately rushed forward. Qi Ya Zui Meng immediately took out the kunai and turned sideways to avoid the pain of the ANBU.  No, the kunai in his hand immediately struck the nearest person with a bang. Just when Qiya Zuimeng was about to hit him, he kicked out the ANBU behind him.

    "Damn it. There are too many of them." Qi Ya Zuimeng said to himself: "I have to find a way to escape. Otherwise I will be dead." Qi Ya Zuimeng's eyes began to observe the surroundings.  Start thinking about ways to escape while avoiding the enemy's attacks.

    "It's taboo to be distracted during battle." Ishida Rijiu's voice rang in Qi Ya Zui Meng's ears. A cold light flashed through Qi Ya Zui Meng's arm. A kunai was inserted into Qi Ya Zui Meng's arm.  Qi Ya Zuimeng's arm lost the ability to move, and then Ishida Rijiu turned around, with a kunai in his hand, and then stabbed it fiercely into Qi Ya Zuimeng's other arm.  This arm cannot move either.

    "Ah" Kunai was inserted into both hands and arms. Qi Ya Zuimeng screamed in his throat, and then stepped back to avoid Ishida Rijiu's next attack, but Qi Ya Zuimeng's hands could no longer move.  , now facing the attack of Ishida Rijiu and the others, they have no ability to resist at all.  Moreover, his hands were bleeding continuously, and the drops were extremely eye-catching in the snow.  In this case, Qi Ya Zui Meng would not be able to escape at all.

    "Damn it, I can't escape at all now. I didn't expect that I would die here." Qi Ya Zuimeng looked at Ishida Rijiu and said, "I didn't even expect that I would die in Ishida Rijiu, you despicable villain.  In hand."

    "Thank you." Ishida Hijiu took out the kunai and smiled softly: "I will take your words as a compliment." After saying that, Ishida Hijiu stood on the spot and waved his hand, and the Sand Ninja ANBU around him immediately turned towards Qiya Zui  Dream rushed over.  At the same time, Ishida Hijiu also shot the kunai in his hand towards Qiya Zuimeng's vitals.

    'Ding' Just when Qiya Zuimeng was waiting to die, a shuriken hit the kunai, and blocked it for Qiya Zuimeng. Qiya Zuimeng and the sand ninja Anbu were slightly stunned, but  Hope once again emerged in Qiya Zuimeng's heart, while the sand ninja ANBU asked two people to continue attacking Qiya Zuimeng, while the others were on guard around them.  Ishida Hijiu also observed the surroundings carefully and said at the same time: "We are the Anbu of Sunagakure Village, and we are here to kill the traitorous ninja Qiya Zuimeng. I hope you will not interfere.

    "Suna Ninja Village? That's right. You all still wear that forehead protector. Suna Ninja Village, it seems like I have nothing to do with you." A voice came from left and right: "Forget it, I don't want to cause trouble  ¡±

    Before the voice finished speaking, Qi Ya was shocked in his drunken dream. He finally found a savior, but now it seems that this savior does not intend to care about the time here. If so, he will be dead.  So he immediately said loudly: "Hey, brother, no, senior, wait."??I am the owner of the Bloodline Boundary, and I have come to seek refuge in the Land of Snow  "After shouting this, Qi Ya Zui Meng couldn't continue shouting, and quickly went to avoid the attacks of the two Sand Ninja Anbu.

    "The owner of the blood inheritance boundary." The voice said in surprise.

    Ishida Rijiu quickly formed seals with his hands and pressed them into the snow: "Earth Release¡¤Earth Dragon Bullet." A mud dragon made entirely of mud emerged from the snow, and then suddenly rushed in one direction.  With a "boom", the mud dragon hit the snow hard.

    "Haha, I didn't expect that he would be the blood successor, so he exposed his location, but forget it, this blood successor will stay, and everyone else can go away." The voice sounded again, but this time even Ishida  Rijiu couldn't tell where the sound came from.

    "Your Excellency, you have such a strong tone." Ishida Rijiu said to the other Sand Ninjas: "Can you, Your Excellency, handle so many of us by yourself? Don't let yourself get involved."

    "The Art of Mist and Shadow." The voice from all around came directly, and the surrounding mist emerged directly, quickly surrounding everyone, and then said: "Where should we attack next? The vital points of the human body.  Yes, there are too many." After saying that, Ishida Rijiu suddenly jumped to the side and just managed to avoid a decapitating sword. No, he did not escape completely. He was cut by the blade.  And Zabuza disappeared.

    Ishida Hiju looked at the mist around him and said, "Who I thought it was, turned out to be Momochi Zabuza. Although I knew you were in the Land of Snow, I didn't expect to meet you here. I'm really honored!"

    "It's no honor or honor, but your strength is very good. You were able to dodge the knife just now. Forget it, you should get out of here quickly. This time, you will not be held accountable for entering my country of snow for no reason.  ." Zabuza's voice came from the mist again.  Then the surrounding fog slowly dissipated, and Qi Ya Zui Meng disappeared, leaving only a pool of blood where he was. Ishida Rijiu and other Sand Ninja Anbu were only a dozen meters apart.

    "Momochi Zabuza is indeed one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen." Ishida Hijuu sighed and thought to himself: "Maybe his strength is lower than mine. But if he wants to kill me, I'm afraid it won't be difficult. And the surrounding people  The environment is not suitable for me to fight, and I cannot fully exert my power. What's more, the strength of the Snow Country is not weak and can withstand the attack of Wuying Village. If he intervenes, I am afraid that I will not be able to kill Qi Ya Zui Meng." Ishida thought of this  Rijiu said: "Everyone retreat." After saying that, Ishida Rijiu left with other Sand Ninja Anbu.

    "You said you want to take refuge in our Snow Country?" Zabuza put the decapitating sword on his shoulder, squinted his eyes slightly and looked at Qi Ya Zuimeng in front of him and said, "Why? The traitorous Sand Ninja came to join our Snow Ninja Village.  , isn¡¯t this a case of abandoning one¡¯s childhood?¡±

    "Do you think I came to take refuge with you from the beginning?" Qi Ya Zui Meng said: "After I betrayed the Sand Ninja, I planned to take refuge with the Akatsuki. Although my strength is only barely reaching the level of Jonin, I am a bloody  As the owner of the successor boundary, I thought Akatsuki might accept me because of this. But who would have thought that the Akatsuki people didn¡¯t look at me at all. Just at this time, the news that you defeated the Kiri Shadow Village came over. I miss you.  Since we can defeat Kirikage, we can definitely defeat Suna Ninja Village, not to mention Suna Ninja Village and Snow Country are at opposite ends of the map, so there is no need to be afraid. Besides, you are also a traitor to Ninja, so I came to join you.  You guys. I just didn¡¯t expect that I would be caught up by that guy Ishida Rijiu when I got here.¡±

    "I see." Zabuza said, "Then what about your ability?"

    Qi Ya Zui Meng hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Forget it, let me tell you, my blood inheritance boundary is a kind of pupil technique. Of course, it does not have as much kinetic energy as the Byakugan or Sharingan.  My pupil technique only has two functions, the dream eye. With the permission of the ability, I can hypnotize anyone into a dream. The second ability is drunken life and dream death. I can enter the dream of the person hypnotized by me and kill in the dream.  Kill each other."

    Zabuza carried the decapitating sword on his back and said: "Forget it, although I don't know whether what you said is true or false, I will believe you for the time being. Come with me, I will arrange a place for you, if you want to join  As for the Country of Snow, you still need time, let us investigate you, and consider you a candidate for the time being."

    "Are you on standby? Forget it, that's it." Qi Ya Zuimeng said with a bitter smile: "I can't leave the country of snow at all now, so I'll just stay here temporarily." Qi Ya Zuimeng followed.  Zabuza.  The two people walked in the same direction.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 221 Accepting Qi Ya Zui Meng

    In the Snow Country General's Mansion, I was refining chakra in my room. "Tuk-tuk-tuk" I opened my eyes and said, "Come in. com"

    Zabuza opened the door and walked in, bowed to me, and then held a piece of information in his hand: "Chief, the people we sent to the Sand Ninja have returned. After these days of exploration, some interesting things have been found.  .¡±

    "explain."

    Zabuza opened the information in his hand and said, "The specific situation is not very clear, but based on our people's investigation, Qiya Zuimeng is not a real person from the Kingdom of Wind. He has been wandering with his parents since he was a child, and later came to the Wind Country."  The Kingdom of Wind, and then settled in the Kingdom of Wind, to be precise, the border of the Kingdom of Wind. Later, during the war, Qi Ya was drunk and playful when he was young. As a result, he accidentally triggered the explosive talisman set by the Sand Ninja, and he  His parents died under the explosive talisman to protect him. Because of his parents' death, his blood inheritance boundary was activated. At that time, all the enemies fell into a coma, and were easily slaughtered by the Sand Ninja. However, because of his blood  After being inspired by the boundary, he was brought back to the Suna Ninja Village by the Suna Ninja, and he has stayed in the Suna Ninja Village ever since." Zabuza put away the information in his hand and said: "That's probably it. Because Qiga Zuimeng is the blood successor to the boundary.  owner, so his information is difficult to detect, so his information is not very detailed.¡±

    "I understand, but what happens next?" I digested it for a moment, and then asked: "Why did he betray Sand Ninja Village? Why did he want to come to us?"

    Zabuza took out another piece of information from his body and said: "The specific situation is unclear. It seems that he was ostracized in Suna Ninja Village, and the villagers of Suna Ninja Village don't seem to be very friendly to outsiders like Qi Yazuimeng? As for him?  After betraying the Suna Ninja, he seemed to have encountered Uchiha Itachi and Inigaki Kisame who had left the Land of Snow. I don¡¯t know if they got into a fight or not. After that, he dodged around alone for a while, and then he turned directly towards us.  The Land of Snow is coming.¡±

    "These are the intelligence we collected." Zabuza collected the information and said, "But according to his own statement, after he left Suna Ninja Village, he originally planned to join Akatsuki, but he was not strong enough to join.  Akatsuki, and the Sand Ninja Anbu have been chasing him, so he wanted to join an organization to protect himself. At this time, our country of Snow defeated Kirikage Village, and the news that Kirikage Village took the initiative to stop the war spread throughout the continent, letting  Qi Yazui Meng heard this, and his mind started to move. If we can compete with Kirikage Village, then we can naturally protect him from being killed by the ANBU of Sand Ninja Village. In addition, I and  Shiro is a traitor to the ninja. So he decided to come to us."

    I nodded, paused and asked: "Indeed, Qiya Zuimeng's reason is very good. After all, a person can easily be hunted by others. If he takes refuge with us, it is indeed a reason. By the way, Zabuza  , how is his situation after coming to the country of snow?"

    Zabuza waved his hand and said: "It's quite honest. He stays in the house I arranged for him every day. He practices every day. He just enjoys the snow scenery after meals. Occasionally he goes out to buy some necessities. And I also let Yakumo use it.  The illusion has been used to spy on him, so there should be no problem. Leader, you also know that Yakumo's illusion is simply unstoppable. Although Qiya Zuimeng's 'Dream Eyes' are also spiritually boundless, facing Yakumo's  Illusion, there is still no power that can compete with it. What's more, Qiya Zuimeng is not worth mentioning except for the blood inheritance boundary. But the leader, a person's memory can be temporarily sealed, and special ninja techniques can be used to  The memory is sealed and restored after a certain period of time, and then the spy work is carried out. If this method is used, there is no way to find out what this sealed memory is? Senior spies use this method to ambush  On the enemy¡¯s side.¡±

    "Really? I know." I nodded and said, "It looks pretty good from the looks of it. He should be our strength. So Zabuza, I want to keep him. Do you have any good suggestions?"

    Zabuza hesitated for a moment and said: "Chief, although Qiya Zuimeng is the owner of the Blood Successor Boundary and can enhance our strength, I don't think he should be kept. Although I heard at first that this person is the Blood Successor Boundary  I wanted to keep him when I was a prisoner, but now I think the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. First of all, his identity is unknown. Although we say we have found something, it does not mean it is true. After all, our intelligence system is still very weak.  What's more, there is nothing important about what we found. Except for his name, there is no real confirmation of anything else. Secondly, sooner or later, the status of you, the leader, Neji and Yakumo in the Snow Country will be different.  It has been exposed that it is you who married His Highness Xiaoxue after all, not Shiro. Everyone in the Kingdom of Snow knows this. It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know your name, the leader, so they can still hide it, but one day they will be exposed.  If Konoha finds out, then we will be at odds with Konoha. In addition, Shiro and I are Kirikage traitor ninjas and even just fought because of this.A foggy shadow is our sworn enemy.  Coupled with Neji's hatred of Kumogakure, and if we include the Sunagakure village of Qi Yazuimeng, we will be enemies of four of the five great ninja villages, and the situation will be very unfavorable for us.  "

    "You're right." I looked at Zabuza and said, "That's why I decided to accept Qiya Zuimeng."

    "Huh? Why leader?" Zabuza was stunned. He originally thought that I would give up if I agreed with his opinion, but he didn't expect that I would choose to accept Qiya Zuimeng.

    I sat down again and said: "Yes, we really don't know his identity very well, but there is no doubt that he is a Suna Ninja and a blood successor. We have no intersection with the Suna Ninja Village, and both of us  Living in two parts of the world, one in the east and the other in the west, there is no conflict of interest, so Suna Ninja will not send a blood successor for us. In this case, the issue of his identity is not important. Next  The matter of being an enemy of Suna Ninja." I paused for a moment before saying this, and looked at Zabuza: "Tell me, with all our power, which country among the five great ninja villages can we compete with?"

    Zabuza hesitated for a moment, then gave me a slight salute and said: "Chief, my subordinates think that although we have the support of the Snow Country and the Whirlpool Country, as well as the power of the leader, Neji, Yakumo and others, I think we are still  We cannot compete with any of the five great ninja villages. Of course, if they want to deal with us, they will have to pay the price."

    I nodded and said: "Yes, you are right, but Zabuza, we are now destined to be enemies with three of the five great ninja villages, so adding one more will not make much difference at all, right?  ? And we are not the opponent of any of the five great ninja villages. There is no need for them to send people to pretend to join us. What's more, this person is still a blood inheritance boundary owner. Isn't this a waste of talent? I think  Although the five great ninja villages dominate the entire world, there is no point in wasting it like this! In the end, although the five great ninja villages are all allies, will they definitely be united? Can they give up their own interests and single-mindedly destroy us?  ?" Speaking of this, I remembered that during the previous Chunin Exams, if the Kazekage's body had not just been discovered by Kakashi, then I'm afraid Orochimaru's plan to collapse Konoha would have succeeded. Wasn't it successful in the original work?  Yet?  Facing the attack of Suna Ninja and Sound Ninja, Konoha was caught off guard and the third generation died in battle.

    Zabuza was also very aware of this, so he thought for a moment and said: "It is indeed true, my subordinates know it. It seems that Qiya Zuimeng has indeed sincerely surrendered to us. Then let's temporarily accept him!"

    I waved my hand and said: "Since he has come to join us, we naturally have to accept him. What's more, he is the owner of the blood inheritance boundary and can greatly increase our strength. Even if his current strength is not strong, but  We can't give up. But Zabuza, keep a close eye on him. Although we plan to take him in, we can't completely trust him yet. After all, he is the first complete 'stranger' in our organization. If there are no problems after a while,  , then let him join our organization. Our organization needs this new blood."

    "Yes." Zabuza responded, then hesitated: "But I still have some concerns about his identity."

    "Then let's try to scare the snake away." I squinted my eyes slightly to cover up the cold light flashing in my eyes: "Zabuza, you can also chat with him occasionally, have a drink, enjoy the snow scenery, and inadvertently  Some information can be leaked in time, of course, it must be leaked to him without him noticing. If he doesn't have any abnormality, then he will naturally have no problem. But if there is any abnormality" At this point  A bloodthirsty sneer appeared on the corner of my mouth: "Although Qiya Zuimeng is the owner of the Blood Succession Boundary, he is only the owner of the Blood Succession Boundary. Although the Blood Succession Boundary is very rare, there are many in our organization. Neji  , Yakumo, and Shiro. All three of them are the same, so one person who has more Qi Ya and Zui Meng is not much, and one person who is missing him will naturally not be less."

    Zabuza can naturally understand the meaning of my words. After all, my words are very straightforward, so I just said them directly.  But when Zabuza looked at the cold light flashing in my eyes, listened to the coldness in my tone and the killing intent emerging from my body, a trace of fear and joy arose in his heart.

    Zabuza immediately nodded and responded loudly: "Yes, leader." Then Zabuza strode away.  Then I closed my eyes and continued practicing.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 222 The Sixth Member

    A certain courtyard of the General's Mansion in the Kingdom of Snow.

    "Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet." Minagawa Natsuki formed a seal with his hands, then opened his mouth and spit out a huge fire dragon. The raging fire dragon exuded a hot breath and rushed to a huge icicle, directly shattering the huge ice pillar.  The black soil was exposed where the icicles were, because the hot fire dragon melted the snow.

    "Sister Xia Xue is so amazing." Mao Shanqiu sat on the stool and kept clapping his little hands. There was a pink kitten lying in his arms. The round head was about the same size as the body, but the end of the tail grew into a ball.  The shape is also looking at Minagawa Natsuki with a huge head.

    Minagawa Natsuki exhaled slightly and then stretched out her hand to gently twist Mao Shanqiu's little face and said with a smile: "Haha, thank you, Xiao Qiuqiu. After my sister has finished practicing, I will invite you to eat tuna ramen."

    Maoyama Qiu, who was originally angry at Minagawa Natsuki, heard the words 'tuna ramen', and his anger immediately disappeared without a trace: "Okay. Thank you, Sister Natsuki." Her cute eyes narrowed  It became a crescent shape.

    "Haha." Minagawa Natsuki laughed softly. She had already figured out Mao Shanqiu's character, so just saying the words "tuna ramen" immediately made her happy.  Although I don¡¯t understand why she is so obsessed with tuna ramen.

    Minagawa Natsuki looked around and said softly: "I have to trouble Miss Bai again. Otherwise, I have to go to other places to practice." There was no trace of snow or ice in the entire courtyard.  Originally, the Land of Snow was a country where it snowed all year round. There was almost no place without snow, but now there is no sign of snow in this courtyard. It has to be said to be a miracle.

    'Papapapa' Suddenly a burst of clapping came over, and Minagawa Natsuki was startled because the sound was very close to her. She didn't expect that someone could approach her like this. If the other party wanted to kill her first, it would probably be very difficult.  easy.  Minagawa Natsuki turned around and saw Zabuza standing behind her with a bandage on his face and a beheading sword on his back.

    Minagawa Natsuki was stunned, and immediately saluted, "Sir Zabuza."

    Zabuza nodded slightly and then said: "It has been two months since you obtained these ninjutsu. Originally, I planned to come and see your progress? You really did not let me down, Naruto-sama."

    Minagawa Natsuki said with joy on his face: "Master Zabuza, you mean that I can"

    Zabuza turned around and jumped onto the wall and said: "Let's go, follow me to see Lord Naruto. Although I am very satisfied with your progress, you can only satisfy Lord Naruto. Otherwise let's go."  Come on! Naruto-sama is in the Daming Mansion now." With that said, Zabuza jumped off the wall.  Minagawa Natsuki immediately jumped to follow him, but she forgot about Mao Shanqiu behind her.

    "Sister Xia Xue. Wait, you promised me" Mao Shanqiu stamped her foot and said, "Really, sister Xia Xue clearly promised me tuna ramen." Then Mao Shanqiu held Pink in her arms.  The colored kitten pouted and said dissatisfiedly: "Yuanwei, look, sister Xia Xue clearly promised to me, and now she's gone again. She will definitely forget about it later." "Meow" The one known as Yuanwei  The kitten actually nodded in agreement.

    The black pupils in Mao Shanqiu's eyes turned slightly, and then he said: "Yuanwei, what do you think we should follow Sister Xia Xue? Didn't they say we would go to Daming Mansion? Let's go there to find her? Do you agree?"  Meow." The round-tailed cat exclaimed excitedly, "You said yes, then we will follow." Mao Shanqiu said, and then he jumped directly over the wall and headed in one direction.  The two black ponytails on the back of her head were beating with her movements.

    I am accompanying Xiaoxue in the backyard of Daming Mansion, or Xiaoxue is accompanying me in a gentle manner.  I have always felt guilty about Xiaoxue. I didn¡¯t have much affection for her at first. I just married her in order to better develop my own strength in the country of snow, and she just liked me, and for  I turned a blind eye to the actions of the Snow Country, allowing me to easily master most of the power of the Snow Ninja Village.  Although I gave the Snow Ninja's armor technology and armed forces and economic power to Xiaoxue, it seems that the strength of both sides is equal, but in fact, the power of the Snow Ninja Village far exceeds other forces, let alone the Snow Ninja Village.  If he just doesn't kill one person, no one in the entire Snow Country can resist him.  Everyone knows that she doesn't care about this, and she doesn't even take control of the only powers she has, leaving these powers to the Third Taifu. But in the final analysis, the Third Taifu is just an outsider, the real master of these powers.  It's just wind and snow.

    But if I want to be the Daimyo of the Land of Snow and fully master these powers, I can achieve it by just saying a casual word.  Xiaoxue may have been the first person to agree, but I didn't do it. There are things that men do and things they don't do.  I can do better?I want to marry someone else, but I can't hurt a woman who likes me.

    "Naruto. Is this okay?" Xiaoxue, with a red face, lay in my arms and said, "Don't you want to practice?"

    I hugged Xiaoxue gently and said, "Being with you is my daily practice." Xiaoxue's face turned redder, but she didn't speak and just lay quietly in my arms.

    After a while, "Your Highness the Daimyo." A maid hurriedly walked in and was shocked when she saw us. She immediately knelt down and said in panic: "Your Majesty, please forgive me. Your Majesty, please forgive me. I didn't mean to disturb you."  (The feudal era was very strict about status hierarchy, especially the top controller of a country. He controlled everyone in the country. No matter how amiable he was, he was not accessible to ordinary people.)

    Xiaoxue¡¯s face turned redder, she broke away from my arms and said, ¡°Forget it, get up, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The maid immediately thanked him and said, "Thank you, Daimyo. Thank you, Daimyo." Then the maid stood up and said, "Lord Zabuza, please take Minagawa Natsuki to see the Prince."

    "Xiaoxue was stunned for a moment, turned to look at me, and then said: "Bring them in." "Yes." After saying that, the maid hurriedly left.

    "If you have something to do, just get busy first." Xiaoxue said with a hint of disappointment on her face: "I'm going to leave first. Next time, come find me." After saying that, Xiaoxue planned to leave.  I reached out and took her little hand, and before she could react, I pulled her into my arms.

    Xiaoxue's face turned red. Just when she was about to say something, I reached out and gently covered her mouth: "You and I are husband and wife. There is nothing to hide between us? Don't avoid it." "Yes." Xiaoxue responded.  After a sigh, he stopped making any moves.  At this time, Zabuza came over with Minagawa Natsuki. He glanced at Fenghua Koyuki, who was lying in my arms with a red face, and didn't say anything. He had already heard what I just said, so he could naturally understand what I meant.  .  So I got to the point right away.

    Zabuza and Minagawa Natsuki bowed to each other, and then Zabuza said: "Chief, my subordinates are here with Minagawa Natsuki. After two people's training in fire ninjutsu, Minagawa Natsuki has become very proficient in it.  She uses various fire ninjutsu, and her strength has already entered the ranks of Jonin. As long as she is given a certain amount of time, she will definitely become stronger. I hope that Lord Naruto can bring Minagawa Natsuki into the organization this time.  .¡±

    "My subordinate, Minagawa Natsuki, has met Naruto-sama and the Daimyo-sama." Minagawa Natsuki knelt down on one knee: "I sincerely ask for your advice, Naruto-sama."

    I glanced at Minagawa Xia Xue and said: "You also live in the General's Mansion. I see you practice for a long time every day. In order to practice ninjutsu, you asked Shiro to make icicles everywhere in your courtyard, and then  Use icicles to practice your fire escape. In the past two months, there has been no war in the Kingdom of Snow, but your training has not slackened. Now it is time to add you to the organization."

    "Thank you, chief." Minagawa Natsuki said with ecstasy.

    I took a slight breath and said: "Minagawa Natsuki, I ask you one last time, are you willing to join my organization and become the sixth member? Once you join, you will not betray for life, otherwise no matter where you are in the world, you will know that life is worse than death.  .¡±

    "Yes, leader." Minagawa Natsuki responded with a serious expression: "I am willing to join the leader's organization and become a member of the leader. I will fight for the leader for life."

    "Okay." I said, "Now in the name of Zi Wei, I announce that your code name is 'Sun'."

    "Yes, 'Sun' will obey the leader's order." Minagawa Natsuki lowered his head and responded loudly.

    I nodded, then let go of Koyuki in my hand and said, "Zabuza, take Minagawa Natsuki to meet the other people in our organization Huh, who dares to sneak around here." Just after I finished speaking, I  With a sudden movement, he disappeared before their eyes and appeared at the entrance of the backyard with his right hand on a person's neck.  My body is exuding murderous aura.

    "Uhmeow." I was holding a little girl's neck in my hand. It was Mao Shanqiu. The pink kitten in her arms, the round-tailed cat, saw that its owner was caught by me, and immediately cut off the flesh.  The claws from the pad immediately popped out and rushed toward my face.  I stretched out my other hand and easily grabbed the round-tailed cat's tail.

    "It's you." I frowned slightly, and I naturally recognized that this was the little girl Minako had picked up, named Mao Shanqiu.

    "Chief." Minagawa Natsuki bowed to me and said hurriedly: "Xiaoqiu may have followed me. She is just a little girl. Please go around her once."

    I glanced at the little girl in my hands, then let go of my hands. Mao Shanqiu and her round-tailed cat said: "Watch her. Don't let her wander around. I won't show mercy next time."

    "Yes, leader." Minagawa NatsukiRespond immediately.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 223 Mao Shanqiu¡¯s Ability

    "Ahemcom" Mao Shanqiu held Minagawa Xiaxue with one hand and rubbed his neck with the other: "Sister Xiaxue, who is that person? Why did he suddenly attack me?"

    "You still said that." Minagawa Natsuki pinched Mao Shanqiu's little face and said, "Didn't I ask you to wait for me at the General's Mansion? You came here like this?"

    "Didn't people see you suddenly leaving and think you didn't treat Xiaoqiu to eat tuna ramen?" Mao Shanqiu said with an aggrieved face while rubbing his neck: "That's why Xiaoqiu followed. Who knows who  I know" As he spoke, Mao Shanqiu withdrew his hands and covered his eyes, sobbing softly.

    "Okay, okay! It's sister Xia Xue who is wrong this time." Minagawa Natsuki pulled away Mao Shanqiu's little hand, and saw some mist appearing on her lovely eyes. Minagawa Natsuki felt slightly distressed and immediately said: "Xiao Qiu  Be good, stop crying, otherwise you won¡¯t be pretty if you cry. Sister Xia Xue, would you like to treat you to a big bowl of tuna ramen?"

    "Okay." Mao Shanqiu said immediately: "Xiao Qiu won't cry anymore." In a blink of an eye, the water mist in Mao Shanqiu's eyes disappeared, and he looked at Minagawa Xia Xue with a longing look on his face: "Big bowl of tuna  Fish ramen, it¡¯s so good, it¡¯s my favorite. Let¡¯s go quickly, sister Xia Xue.¡±

    Minagawa Natsuki smiled softly. She knew from the beginning that it was Mao Shanqiu who was pretending to cry. After all, Mao Shan Qiu had used this trick not once or twice, but no one said it. Minagawa Natsuki kissed Mao Shan Qiu.  On the forehead: "Okay, I will take you there now, but you are not allowed to be so naughty again. The leader's affairs must be kept confidential, you know?" "I know." Mao Shanqiu responded with a smile.  Then Minagawa Natsuki pulled Mao Shanqiu towards the only ramen shop in Snow Country.

    "It's so delicious. Xiao Qiu wants another bowl." Mao Shanqiu ate a large bowl of tuna ramen in one go, making Minagawa Natsuki wonder where that large bowl of ramen went.  After all, Mao Shanqiu's small stature looks like he can't eat much, but in fact the difference is huge.

    "Gulu gulu." Mao Shanqiu raised his head and drank the soup from the bowl into his stomach, then touched his stomach through his clothes and said, "I'm so full, thank you for the treat." Minagawa Natsuki smiled softly, and then  After taking the money to pay the bill, he pulled Mao Shanqiu towards the general's mansion.

    After Minagawa Natsuki returned to her courtyard, she found that Bai was in her courtyard, and her courtyard had once again turned into a frozen world. Bai smiled softly at Minagawa Natsuki and said, "Sister Natsuki  , Lord Naruto said that you have no icicles here, which is not conducive to your practice, so he asked me to help you create some icicles."

    "Thank you, Sister Bai, thank the leader for me. In this way, I can practice better." Minagawa Natsuki said to Bai.

    Bai shook his head and smiled: "No need, we are just working hard for Naruto-sama's will."

    Minagawa Natsuki nodded and said: "Yes, Sister Bai, I will definitely practice hard for the leader."

    Bai smiled and said: "Okay, you can practice hard, I'll leave first." After saying that, Bai left.

    After Shiro left, Mao Shanqiu pulled Minagawa Natsuki who wanted to practice and said: "Sister Xia Xue, we are obviously the same person, why do you and Sister Bai call each other the leader and the other calls Naruto-sama? Who is that Naruto-sama?  Who is he? And when we were in Daming Mansion, why did Lord Naruto attack Xiaoqiu for no reason?"

    Upon hearing this, Minagawa Xiaxue stretched out her hand and pinched Mao Shanqiu's little face and said: "What are you talking about, who asked you to escape to Daming Mansion alone. By the way, talking about this matter, I want to ask, Xiaoqiu  , how did you hide from the guards of the Daiming Mansion and approach the backyard." Minagawa Natsuki paused slightly and said: "The backyard is where the Daimyo rests. The security there is very strict, and there are snow ninjas patrolling.  How did you hide from the snow ninja and approach the backyard. And we didn't notice you at all. If the leader hadn't discovered it, I'm afraid we wouldn't have known that you had been to Daming Mansion." Minagawa Natsuki said with a slight tone.  became stern.

    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"  Yeah! Xiaoqiu is scared to death. Her neck is still hurting now."

    "Okay, okay, be good, don't cry anymore.!" As soon as she saw Mao Shanqiu crying, Minagawa Natsuki immediately retracted her stern expression and softly comforted Mao Shanqiu. Looking at Mao Shanqiu who gradually stopped crying,  Minagawa Natsuki shook her head slightly. Although Minagawa Natsuki knew very well that Mao Shanqiu was not really sad at all, she just couldn't bear to see the tears on Mao Shanqiu's face. Maybe it was related to what happened to her when she was a child!

    Thinking of this, Minagawa Natsuki said: "Forget it this time, next time, you are not allowed to approach the leader sneakily like this time."

    ¡°Oh?" Mao Shanqiu responded with an aggrieved look.

    Minagawa Natsuki looked at Mao Shanqiu and said: "Okay, Xiaoqiu, I have just been valued by the leader. I must not let the leader down. I am going to practice. You can play with the round-tailed cat by yourself. Okay!"

    Mao Shanqiu looked at Minagawa Natsuki who couldn't wait to practice, and said disappointedly: "Okay, sister Natsuki. Then you can play with me next time." Minagawa Natsuki nodded, but his hands were already moving unconsciously.  After forming the seal, his eyes looked towards an icicle.  Mao Shanqiu pouted, then hugged her pink round-tailed cat and left.  As soon as Mao Shanqiu left, Minagawa Natsuki immediately took out a scroll and started practicing.

    Mao Shanqiu walked out of Minagawa Natsuki's courtyard, looked around and said: "If you go to the left, it is Aunt Minako's courtyard, but Aunt Minako went out and has not come back yet. Beyond it is her own courtyard, and then there is  Sister Bai's yard, but now Sister Bai is probably with the bad guy named Naruto." As he spoke, Mao Shanqiu touched his tender white neck and muttered: "Huh, that bad guy actually pinched her neck with his hands.  It's so abominable. Meow" The round-tailed cat in Mao Shanqiu's arms also called the author's own opinion.

    Mao Shanqiu picked up the round-tailed cat and said, "Yuanwei, you think so too, right?" "Meow, meow, meow." The round-tailed cat meowed a few times, and Mao Shanqiu nodded and said, "Sure enough, you do too.  If you think so, why don't we follow that bad guy again? Let's see what other bad guys he can do? Then we go tell Aunt Minako and let Aunt Minako teach that bad guy a lesson. Do you agree?"

    "Meow, meow, meow." The round-tailed cat meowed again. The sound that sounded exactly the same to others had two different meanings in Mao Shanqiu's ears: "Are you telling me to be more careful? I know.  Well, I was discovered by the bad guy accidentally only that time. This time I will definitely not let the bad guy find out. Wait until after dark. We will follow the bad guy. At that time, we will be able to do a better job.  I'm hiding myself. Did you agree? Yuanwei." "Meow." Hearing the footsteps of the circle-tailed cat, Mao Shanqiu hugged the circle-tailed cat excitedly and said, "I know you think so too. Okay.  , after dark, let¡¯s follow the bad guy.¡± After saying that, Mao Shanqiu hugged the round-tailed cat and walked towards his yard

    The black gradually darkened, and the Snow Country in the dark seemed a bit scary. Although the snow scenery in the Snow Country was very beautiful during the day, once it got dark, it began to become scary, as if it was a bird opening its mouth.  Like a huge monster that intends to swallow everyone in one bite, Mao Shanqiu is still wearing a cute princess outfit and holding a round-tailed cat in his arms.

    Mao Shanqiu put down the round-tailed cat in his hand and said: "Okay, round-tailed cat, let's get started. This time we must not let the bad guy find out." "Meow." Then Mao Shanqiu began to form a seal with his hands: "Mao Shanliu¡¤  Human-animal hybrid transforms into Catwoman." With a 'bang', a burst of smoke rose up, and Mao Shanqiu's appearance immediately changed drastically. He was wearing a fluffy black clothes, with a bunch of black cat ears on his head, and behind him  There is a black cat tail.

    Mao Shanqiu looked at himself, wearing furry fists and ankle gloves, and said: "This way, he won't be discovered. I must let Aunt Minako teach that bad guy a lesson." Then he instinctively got down on all fours and shook slightly.  Zong, she jumped out of her yard and landed gently on the snow without making any sound at all. Moreover, she only left a very shallow footprint on the snow, which was almost negligible, not to mention it happened very quickly.  It was covered by the snowflakes falling from the sky.

    The people who live in the shogunate are not ordinary people. There are four blood successors, Neji with white eyes, Haku with ice escape, Yakumo with bloodstained illusions, and Qi Yazuimu who just joined and is still a candidate.  .  In addition to them, there are also Momochi Zabuza, a demon who is proficient in the art of assassination, and Natsuki Minagawa, a ninja with fire attributes who is very special in the country of snow.  Each of these people's strength has reached the Jonin level, but so many people did not notice that Mao Shanqiu had left.  It seems that, let alone Maoshan Qiubie's ability, the ability he has shown now is enough to make everyone look at him.

    Mao Shanqiu left the General's Mansion and went directly to Daming Mansion. Looking at the Daming Mansion in front of her, although there were many more snow ninjas patrolling, there was still no one who could find Mao Shanqiu. She quickly passed through the Daming Mansion.  Ahead, quietly came to the backyard.  Mao Shanqiu looked at the room that belonged to me and said to himself: "I wonder if this bad guy will come out tonight. If he doesn't come, then my work will be in vain."

    An hour or two later, just when Mao Shanqiu was about to fall asleep, my room door was opened.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 224 Jiraiya Arrives

    I opened my eyes and exhaled slightly: "My mental power has increased again." I stood up and said secretly: "Now I should be able to master more power of the nine tails. It happens to be late at night so I can test it with confidence?"  Then I opened the door of the room, looked around for a while and found nothing unusual, then gently closed the door, and then disappeared into the dark night with a slight movement, but I didn't know that there was someone behind me.  A black figure followed me quietly behind me.

    I left Fenghua City, then started running with my feet, and ran very far. I stopped when I was far away from Fenghua City, "Huh-huh." I took a slight breath, then checked around and found nothing.  After that, he began to mobilize another chakra in his body.  The sea blue eyes turned blood red, the canine teeth in his mouth exposed his lips, the beard on his face began to become thicker, the nails on his hands began to protrude sharply, and then an evil chakra surged out of the body.  The chakra formed a fox head in the air. The fox opened its mouth and let out a silent roar before disappearing.

    "Weird?" Mao Shanqiu watched me come out of the room. Although he followed me immediately, he was still very strange in his heart: "Is this bad guy going somewhere? Has he already left Fenghua City? I don't know what he wants.  What are you doing? Oops, speed up. Just hurry up and catch up."

    As soon as he saw me stop, Mao Shanqiu immediately hid in a leafy tree, using the shadow of the leaves to hide himself.  She looked at me from a distance and said softly: "This bad guy is so fast. I can't even compare to him. But why did this bad guy stop? Can't you see anything special here? This bad guy is here."  What are you doing? Forget it, forget about it, I want to watch it carefully, and then tell Aunt Minako to teach this bad guy a lesson, who allowed this bad guy to bully others. "

    Suddenly, Mao Shanqiu felt a wave of chakra directly impacting her, and then she saw a strange chakra on my head forming the head of a fox. Although it disappeared quickly, the oppressive feeling became stronger.  Mao Shanqiu's little face showed an expression of surprise, and her eyes gradually showed a look of fear, and her heart was trembling. She was already regretting following me.

    I took a deep breath, and the evil chakra on my body immediately settled down, forming a blood-red film-like thing outside my body, and a blood-red thing similar to a tail appeared behind me.  I slowly leaned down and put my hands on the ground. The aura on my body became stronger, and the canine teeth and nails on both hands became sharper. Some blood-red bubbles appeared behind me, and the bubbles closed up to form a second tail.  Then the lips began to change color, turning purple, and a third tail appeared behind it.  "Roar." A low roar came from my throat, and a fourth tail appeared behind me.

    Four blood-red tails slowly danced behind me, and then the aura on my body became stronger.  The blood-red eyes became even redder, and a stronger aura appeared on his body. Suddenly, a piece of skin on the back of his hand peeled off, revealing the flesh and blood inside.  The aura on my body suddenly suffocated, and then stopped, remaining in the four-tailed state.  I sighed slightly and said to myself: "The increase in mental power this time can only allow me to use the power of the nine tails more freely, but I still cannot borrow the power of more than four tails. My sanity is gradually disappearing just now. If it weren't for the  If I wear a jade pendant, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose my mind directly? And my body can¡¯t withstand the power of more than four tails.¡±

    "Huh?" I frowned slightly and looked somewhere in the forest. I sighed slightly and said, "Come out. You've followed me all the way. Aren't you tired after watching for so long?" Mao Shanqiu heard what I said.  She was startled, and her legs began to tremble unconsciously. She touched her neck, remembering the scene when I strangled her neck during the day, and wondered if she could be given a lighter punishment if she went out to beg for mercy.

    I looked at the forest and smiled slightly: "Landful Immortal, you don't have to hide anymore! Come out quickly, we haven't seen each other for so long, this time we can have a good gathering!" After hearing my words, Mao Shanqiu was startled,  Her legs no longer tremble, but she doesn't dare to look in our direction anymore. She knows that sometimes just a glance is enough to make the other party discover her traces.

    "Haha." Jiraiya laughed boldly, then walked out of the forest and looked at me and said, "When did you find out, Naruto?"

    "When I first borrowed Kyuubi's chakra." I shrugged slightly and said, "When the chakra was dissipated, I felt something was wrong. After a little observation, I knew it was you. But Lustful Immortal, why are you running here?  Are you here? Is there any problem with Granny Tsunade?"

    "Don't worry!" Jiraiya waved his hand and said: "I'm not of much use in Konoha. To put it bluntly, I just want to give Tsunade a strong reputation. Now Tsunade has sat down.With the position of the Fifth Hokage, it doesn't matter much whether I am present or not, so I appear to be redundant.  After staying in Konoha for a while, I can't stay any longer. You know you don't like being trapped in one place, and I got news that people from Akatsuki seem to have come to see you several times. Tsunade and I are very worried.  Your safety, so I came to you.  "

    "I see, thank you, lustful immortal." I looked at Jiraiya and said, "By the way, let's go to Fenghua City. I'll treat you to a drink. Of course, you will drink alone." "Also.  Okay." Jiraiya responded and planned to leave.

    I was not in a hurry to leave, but looked at the forest around me and said, "Landful Immortal, wait a minute, I'll take care of the kitten, and then we'll go back."

    As soon as Mao Shanqiu heard my words, his legs trembled again, then he turned around and ran, much faster than before. I looked at the almost non-existent footprints on the snow and said to myself: "No wonder I didn't notice it before. It looks like this Mao Shanqiu  It's very suitable for detecting intelligence. Even I can't find any trace of her." Thinking of this, I stepped down and immediately headed towards Maoshan Qiuzong.

    Mao Shanqiu heard the whistling sound of wind in her ears. She turned around and saw that I was already chasing her. She was immediately frightened, and then she ran away as fast as she could.  But no matter how much she speeds up, the distance between us is still shortening rapidly.

    I frowned slightly, Mao Shanqiu¡¯s speed exceeded my imagination. Although it was not as fast as mine, it was still terrifying. I guess the average jounin couldn¡¯t match it.  I took a deep breath, then suddenly jumped up and quickly caught up with Mao Shanqiu, then suddenly grabbed her neck and lifted her up like a kitten.

    "Sister Xia Xue, Aunt Minako, come and save Xiaoqiu quickly, Xiaoqiu is about to die." Mao Shanqiu burst into tears. She moved her hands and feet wildly, as if she wanted to break away from my hand, but she couldn't.  Unable to move.

    "Okay, Naruto, let her go first." Jiraiya came to my side and put his right hand on my hand.

    I nodded slightly, and then as soon as I let go, Mao Shanqiu immediately fell down, fell to the ground, and then immediately bounced up, planning to run away.  "If you think you can escape from my hands, then just run away!" Upon hearing my words, Mao Shanqiu put down the foot he had just lifted weakly.  She also knew that there was no way she could escape from my hands.

    "Then what do you want?" Maoshanqiu looked at me timidly, mist appeared in his eyes again and protected his neck with his hands: "Don't pinch Xiaoqiu anymore. Xiaoqiu is wrong. I will never dare to do it again."  ¡±

    "Hey, Naruto, what's going on with this little girl? She seems to be afraid of you." Jiraiya looked at Mao Shanqiu and smiled evilly at me: "Did you do something bad to her?  ? Hahaha." As he spoke, Jiraiya laughed to himself.

    A drop of cold sweat broke out on my forehead: "Come on, lustful fairy, look at her, she hasn't grown up at all, I don't know if she is ten years old, she is just a little kid, why should I bully her? If she wasn't  If she followed me sneakily again and again, I had no time to pay attention to her."

    As soon as Mao Shanqiu heard what I said, he immediately said loudly: "Isn't that a little kid? Xiaoqiu is already thirteen years old this year and has grown up. And last time, she just went to see Sister Xia Xue. This time.  " Mao Shanqiu paused and said: "Who asked you to pinch people's necks, and people follow you just to know what bad things you did, and then tell Aunt Minako and let her teach you a lesson."

    I looked at Mao Shanqiu and said, "I also said that if you follow me sneakily this time, I won't show mercy." As I said that, I reached out my hand again and grabbed her neck.

    Jiraiya stood in front of me and said, "Forget it, Naruto, such a cute little girl, don't argue with her."

    Mao Shanqiu immediately looked at Jiraiya with tears in his eyes and said: "This old man, this bad guy has been bullying Xiaoqiu. You see, he is still bullying me now. Xiaoqiu is so scared. Can you save Xiaoqiu?"

    "Oh." Jiraiya slightly lengthened his voice, then stepped forward and stroked Mao Shanqiu's head and said with a smile: "Okay, it's very late, you'd better go back quickly, I promise Naruto won't bully you anymore.  .¡±

    "Yes." Mao Shanqiu glanced at me timidly, and then said, "Thank you, grandpa." Then he turned and left.

    "Naruto, her ability is very good, isn't it?" Jiraiya touched his chin and whispered.

    I thought for a moment and nodded: "She should be a ninja who prefers physical skills and speed in physical skills, but her strength is too weak. It would be better if her strength could be increased.  .Forget it, let¡¯s go back! Lustful immortal.¡±

    ps: Because yesterdayThere was a sudden power outage last night, so I'm sorry for not updating.  This chapter makes up for last night!

    "good!"

    ,!

 Volume Three Organization Chapter 225 Before Cultivation

    Jiraiya and I returned to Fenghua City. I did not go to the Daming Mansion, but to the General Mansion. This time I did not hide my aura, so the people in the General Mansion quickly discovered our aura.

    Zabuza, Haku, Neji, and Minako all rushed out. When they saw me and Jiraiya beside me, "Jiraiya-sama, you are here like this." Zabuza and Haku said respectfully.  Neji and Minako also bowed respectfully to Jiraiya.

    Jiraiya frowned slightly, looking a little suspicious. I smiled and said, "Okay, lustful immortals, they are all trustworthy, so they also know my relationship with you and Granny Tsunade."

    "That's it." Jiraiya smiled and said: "Okay, everyone go back first, Naruto and I have something to discuss." Then Jiraiya looked at me and said: "Naruto, let's go into the room! You guys  If you want to listen, you can come over."

    Bai nodded and smiled at us: "Naruto-sama, Jiraiya-sama, I'll get you something."

    "Okay. It's best to have some wine." Jiraiya said: "Zabuza, how about you come over and have a drink with me later?"

    "Being respectful is worse than obeying orders!" Zabuza said.  Bai nodded slightly and turned to leave.  Zabuza also left with Shiro.

    Neci and Minako both bowed to me and Jiraiya at the same time and said, "We won't disturb you." After that, they left.

    After returning to my room, Jiraiya and I sat down. Jiraiya wasted no time and said directly: "Naruto, how are you doing here? Do the members of your organization have any dissatisfaction with you?"

    I shook my head: "I believe them. Because they are not only in a master-slave relationship, we are also companions. I believe they will never betray me. And they are not such people."

    Jiraiya nodded and said: "Then I feel a little more relieved. By the way, Naruto. Is Snow Country safe? Snow Country is only a small country after all. How dare you take in you, a rebellious ninja of Konoha?"

    "Indeed. When I first came to the Country of Snow, the top management here did not welcome us. But now, I have taken control of the entire Country of Snow." I sighed lightly: "In order to stay in the Country of Snow  After establishing a firm foothold, I married the Daimyo of Snow Country. Because of this relationship, I mastered the Snow Ninja Village in the shortest time. Coupled with the previous battle with Kirigakure Village, I actually fully mastered it.  It¡¯s the land of snow.¡±

    Jiraiya's pupils shrank slightly and said, "You are married to the Daimyo of Snow Country!" I nodded, and Jiraiya looked at me intently, then sighed slightly and said, "In  Is there anyone waiting for you in Konoha?"

    "I know." I responded: "I'm sorry for Hinata, but after getting along with each other for this period of time, I can't give up on Xiaoxue. But equally, I won't give up on Hinata either."

    Jiraiya looked at me and nodded and said, "That puts me at ease. It doesn't matter if a man has three wives and four concubines. The most important thing is that a man should be tolerant. As long as you are tolerant, let alone two, even three or four,  I also support you." Then Jiraiya laughed loudly and said: "If that guy Hinata Hizashi doesn't agree, I will help you with everything to snatch the little girls from the Hinata family. If you are willing, we will take them away.  You can grab both sisters. Haha." Jiraiya laughed as he said that.

    When Jiraiya said that, I blushed slightly. When Jiraiya saw it, he laughed even louder: "I didn't expect Naruto to blush, haha." Jiraiya laughed loudly like this.  , After laughing for a while, Jiraiya stopped.

    As soon as Jiraiya stopped, his expression became serious: "Okay, Naruto, the joke is over, now it's time to talk about the serious stuff. In addition to coming to see you, I actually have another reason for coming here this time. You  "Safety." Jiraiya paused slightly and said: "Tsunade and I heard in Konoha that you have fought against people from the Akatsuki organization several times. Although I don't know what the process was like? But you are still here.  , then the other party will not succeed. But Tsunade and I are still very worried, so as soon as Tsunade took the position of Hokage, I hurried over. In fact, I also meant to protect you. "

    "Thank you, Erotic Immortal, and Granny Tsunade." I nodded and said, "As for Akatsuki, Uchiha Itachi and Inikaki Kisame have indeed been here, but the strange thing is that I have only seen Akatsuki's staff now.  There are only two people. I think they may be operating in groups of two. The mission of Uchiha Itachi and Inogaki Kisame should be to catch me or the Kyuubi in my body." I hesitated and said, "But  , it¡¯s a bit strange.¡±

    "Strange?" Jiraiya frowned slightly and said, "Is there anything else strange?"

    "Yes." I responded: "Licious immortal, I think Yu ZhiBo Itachi didn't seem to want to catch me.  Once, I met Itachi Uchiha and Kisame Uchiha. I was injured by Kisame Kisaki. I fled to a town and planned to return to the Land of Snow by boat. However, when I was in that town, Itachi Uchiha had clearly seen through my change.  Shenju was over, but he didn't say anything, and just let me leave.  He even took the initiative to take away the dried persimmon Kisame.  This makes me wonder.  "

    Jiraiya touched his chin and said: "Oh, it does seem a bit strange. Although you and Uchiha Itachi are both traitorous ninjas and there doesn't seem to be any bad blood between the two, but you Uchiha Itachi are members of Akatsuki, and Akatsuki  Collecting tailed beasts. With the Nine Tails, you and Uchiha Itachi should fight to the death, right? Why would you let you go after seeing through your transformation technique?" Jiraiya shook his head and said, "I  I don¡¯t know Uchiha Itachi very well. After all, I¡¯ve been away from Konoha for too long. I can¡¯t guess what he¡¯s thinking, but¡± Jiraiya looked at me and smiled and said, ¡°Naruto, be prepared.  Yet?"

    "Ready?" I hesitated for a moment, not understanding what Jiraiya meant.

    Jiraiya smiled softly and said: "I told you, you have been attacked by Akatsuki several times, so the main purpose of my coming this time is for your safety, but I can't be with you every day, like that  If so, we don¡¯t have to do anything, so I plan to stay in the Country of Snow for a while and train you, which can be regarded as fulfilling my responsibility as a master! So you have to be prepared."

    "Ha." A smile appeared on my face: "It just so happens that my practice seems to have reached a bottleneck recently. My mental power has just made a breakthrough and is still being consolidated. As for other things, I can't make much improvement at all. I am currently  I have a headache! I didn¡¯t expect you, the lustful immortal, to come here on your own. This is really great.¡±

    "Oh." Jiraiya was stunned for a moment, then laughed loudly and patted my shoulder vigorously: "Very good, as a master, the higher the strength of the disciple, the happier the master will be. And the master is happiest when he is the master.  , that is when you are completely surpassed by your own disciples. Just like Minato back then, I experienced it once, and this time it is your turn, Naruto. I am waiting to experience it a second time."

    "Yes. You won't wait too long, lustful sennin. I will definitely surpass you in the shortest possible time, and then surpass my father. The Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato." I looked at Jiraiya firmly.  's mouth said.

    "Okay, this is my disciple, who has the demeanor of when I was young." Jiraiya looked at me and said: "No matter how difficult it is, no matter how difficult it is to achieve, you must have confidence and confidence that you can do it.  If you don't even think you can do it, how can anything be possible? So confidence is what a ninja, no, is necessary for everyone."

    I nodded: "I understand."

    ¡®Dong dong dong¡¯ There was a knock on the door of my room: ¡°Naruto-sama, Jiraiya-sama, it¡¯s me and Mr. Zabuza. We¡¯re coming in.¡± Then the door to the room was opened.  Bai pushed open the door and held a tray with both hands. On the tray were several side dishes to go with wine.  Zabuza was behind Shiro, holding two bottles of wine in one hand and two small wine glasses in his hand.

    Shiro put the tray down and said with a smile, "Jiraiya-sama, don't be offended if my craftsmanship is not good."

    Jiraiya picked up his chopsticks and took a bite to eat. After drinking a glass of wine, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. Then he waved his hand to me and said, "Naruto, I have requisitioned this room. You can go and leave."  Go to sleep in your room! By the way, you can deal with things here as soon as possible tomorrow, and you must devote yourself to cultivation from the day after tomorrow. Okay, you go."

    I shrugged and stood up and said, "Okay, I will take care of it. Zabuza, you have a few drinks with the lustful Sennin. You can rest first during the day tomorrow. I will arrange things in the evening."

    "Yes, leader." Zabuza responded, then raised the wine glass in his hand and said, "Jiraiya-sama, I would like to propose a toast to you." "Okay!" Jiraiya raised his wine glass and clinked it with Zabuza.  , drink together.

    Bai and I walked out of the room, and I said to Bai: "Bai, go to bed first!"

    Bai asked: "So Naruto-sama, what about you?"

    I waved my hand and said: "The sudden arrival of the lustful immortal makes me very happy, but I only have one day left tomorrow. Starting from the day after tomorrow, I will devote myself to practice. But there are still many things left in the Kingdom of Snow,  There are some things that you can handle, but some things must be handled by me. First of all, it is the matter of Qi Ya Zuimeng. I can't leave such an uncertain factor like Qi Ya Zuimeng in the Snow Country, if in this  If I can¡¯t conquer him within one day, then I can¡¯t keep him anymore.¡±

    Bai nodded and said: "I understand, Naruto-sama. Please let me go with you." I nodded, and then jumped out.  Bai Zongshen followed meAfter.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 226 Conversation with Qi Ya Zui Meng

    Bai and I came to Qi Ya Zuimeng's courtyard. Although he had not been officially accepted by us, I still let him live in the general's mansion. One of the purposes was to monitor him nearby.  If there is any abnormality in Qi Ya Zui Meng, he can also deal with it nearby.

    Bai stepped forward and knocked on the door, and soon there was a noise in the courtyard. After a while, Qi Ya Zuimeng came out with a coat wrapped around him.  After opening the courtyard door, Qi Ya Zui Meng was stunned for a moment when he saw Bai and I appearing together. Then Yi reacted and immediately saluted Bai: "Hello, Miss Bai Shui Wuyue." Then he looked  He looked at me and said: "You are Konoha's rebellious ninja Uzumaki No, it should be Namikaze Naruto. I don't know Miss Minazuki and Namikaze Naruto, what's the matter with you two coming to me so late?  ?¡±

    I didn¡¯t have much time to waste, so this time I said directly: ¡°I am here with only one purpose, and that is to make you surrender to me. You are the blood successor, and I need this power.¡±

    "Surrender?" Qi Ya Zuimeng looked at me and Bai who was standing behind me with a respectful face. A vague thought appeared in his mind, and he was startled, but there was still no other strange expression on his face:  "Miss Minazuki, what on earth is going on?"

    Bai smiled softly and said: "That's it. Naruto-sama, it is my will. Everything I do is to obey Naruto-sama's will."

    "Really?" Qi Ya Zui Meng responded, then turned around and said: "Come in first, if you have anything to say, go into the room and tell me, then I can consider whether to work under you." After saying that, Qi Ya Zui Meng turned around.  Returned to the room.  Bai and I walked into the room.

    Qi Ya Zui Meng poured two cups of tea and put them on the table and said, "Sit down!" Bai and I sat down. After the three of us took a sip of tea, Qi Ya Zui Meng said, "Honestly, although I  At first, I came here with the intention of seeking refuge in the Snow Country, but now it seems that the real controller of the Snow Country should be you, Namikaze Naruto."

    "That's right." I responded: "To be precise, I control the Snow Ninja Village behind the scenes. But on the surface, Zabuza is in control. I cannot reveal my identity before I have a certain amount of power."

    Qi Ya Zui Meng nodded and said: "Indeed, once the whereabouts are exposed, the village will chase them. I have encountered this several times on the way to the Snow Country." After saying this, Qi Ya Zui Meng raised his head and looked up.  I said, "Can you agree to my conditions? As long as you agree, I will follow you loyally."

    "Conditions?" I frowned slightly and said, "Tell me about it. If it suits you, I will agree."

    Qi Yazui Meng was silent for a moment, and then said: "I have been in the Snow Kingdom for a while. I think you should have gone to the Sand Ninja Village to investigate me!" I nodded.  Qi Yazui Meng continued: "Then you should know that my parents died to protect me because I accidentally triggered the explosive talisman set by Sand Ninja! My condition is that you help me find out what happened.  Who is the person who set up the explosive talisman, and asked me to kill that person myself."

    "Do you think this is possible?" I looked at Qi Ya Zuimeng and said, "These were already ten years ago, not to mention that it was still a war period, and any sand ninja could set up an explosive charm.  How to investigate this? Besides, Snow Ninja Village is just a ninja village in a small country. Although its strength is good, it cannot compete with a behemoth like Sunagakure Village. What's more, the intelligence system of Snow Ninja Village can only investigate a few things at most.  The superficial things and the inner things are not something that Snow Ninja Village can obtain yet."

    "So what do you mean?" Qi Ya Zuimeng looked at me and said.

    I thought for a moment and said: "What I can promise you is to help you investigate what happened back then, but don't hold out any hope. After all, time has passed too long. I don't know if the person back then has died in the war.  After all, ninja is a very dangerous job. What's more, even if the person is not dead, that person may not remember the incident, or even the other person may not know about it at all. In this case, it is simply impossible  You can find that person. But even if you find that person, it will be of no use. Will you be able to deal with the opponent? Although your blood inheritance limit is strange, it is not an unstoppable powerful blood inheritance. If the opponent is strong, you  He is not an opponent at all. How can you kill him with your own hands? If I accept you, I will only accept Sunagakure as a traitor. If I help you kill your enemy, then I will go to war with Sunagakure. Snow Ninja Village just now  I will never do this in the short term if I fight against Wuying Village."

    "Then what can you promise me?" Qi Ya Zuimeng said: "Say your conditions, otherwise, I will not surrender to you."

    "Wait." I said, "I said, I won't consider this in the short term, but if one day, Snow Ninja Village?If you have the strength to make the five major ninja villages fearful, then you can do whatever you want.  "

    "What do you mean?" Qi Ya Zuimeng looked at me and asked.

    "What I mean is very obvious. I don't need to explain any more!" Then I stood up and looked at the bright sky outside the window: "It's getting dark and it's already the second day. Think about it carefully. I hope I can  I got a satisfactory answer." I turned around and came to the door, then paused and said: "By the way, although the blood successors are very rare, there are a total of six of my men, but three of them are blood successors.  Boundaries are not too important to me." Then I looked at Qi Ya and said drunkenly: "Oh, there is one more thing. Starting tomorrow, I will devote myself to practice. Regarding the affairs of the Kingdom of Snow, I  It will be handed over to others, so your answer must be given to me tonight. I hope to get a satisfactory answer. One last thing, once tonight is over, I will automatically treat you as giving up." I said  Turned and left.

    Leaving behind Qi Ya Zui Meng, Shiro and I left his courtyard. As soon as we left the courtyard, I said: "Shiro, inform Neji and Yakumo, let them watch Qi Ya Zui Meng, Neji's white eyes and  In this way, Yakumo's genjutsu will not be controlled by his blood inheritance boundary. The two of them are the best candidates to monitor Qigazuimu. They also tell Neji and Yakumo if Qigazuimu plans to leave the country of snow.  If so, kill. If after tonight, Qiya Zuimeng hasn¡¯t decided what to do, kill. Also, even if Qiya Zuimeng becomes a member of our organization, don¡¯t relax yet and let Zabuza monitor him.  , until it can be completely trusted.¡±

    "Naruto-sama" Bai looked at me and said hesitantly: "I could understand it before, but why do I have to monitor him after he joined us?"

    "Because his identity is unknown." I said coldly: "His identity is unknown. Although we have found something, it is only superficial. We cannot completely believe it. However, he is the owner of the Bloodline Boundary.  If we can conquer him, we can enhance our strength to a great extent. I hope to completely conquer him, but unfortunately I don¡¯t have that kind of time. That¡¯s why I will let him make a decision in a short time. At the same time, I  Telling him a lot of things about me is telling him secretly that he has no choice but to surrender to me or die. If he is unwilling or does not really surrender to me, then he is likely to influence us  .And I can¡¯t let people who are not my companions know about me.¡±

    Bai fell silent, and after a while he said: "Yes, Lord Naruto, I will follow your will, and I will kill anyone who is unfavorable to you."

    "Shiro." I looked at Shiro and said, "You and Zabuza, as well as Neji, Yakumo, Aunt Minako, and Minagawa Natsuki are all companions I recognize, so I absolutely trust you. But Qiya Zuimeng  No, he is not our companion yet. Only when we completely trust him can he become our companion. Before that, he may be our enemy."

    Bai nodded and said: "I understand, Lord Naruto. There is no need to explain to me. Then I will leave first." After saying that, Bai jumped up and left.  I turned and left in the other direction.

    When I arrived at Daming Mansion, it was already dawn. Xiaoxue was sitting on the dressing table and letting the maid help her dress up. After a while, she would go to the main hall to handle the government affairs of the Kingdom of Snow.  Although she was just going to meet the occasion, she still had to go.

    "Naruto. You are here." Xiaoxue saw me, and her face was happy at first. She just wanted to stand up, but then she remembered that makeup was being put on her face, so she stopped and sat back down.  She didn't want the makeup the maids put on to go to waste, because she had also been at the bottom and knew it was not easy for these maids.

    "Your Highness," the maid saluted immediately when she saw me.  I waved my hand, and the maids continued to help Xiaoxue put on makeup.

    "Xiaoxue, I'm going to practice tomorrow." I looked at Xiaoxue and waited for her makeup to be almost completed before I said, "My master is here, and he will help me practice in the next period of time. Maybe there is  I won¡¯t be able to see you for a while.¡±

    "Really?" Xiaoxue hesitated for a moment, then said with a smile: "Then you have to practice hard. Don't let down your master's expectations. I will learn how to handle government affairs and help you manage the country of snow."

    I nodded and watched Xiaoxue gently hold her in my arms: "Wait until I come back! At that time I will announce to the world that you are my woman."

    "Ah" Xiaoxue looked at me with ecstasy on her face and took the initiative to hug me.

    PS: If nothing else happens, there will be another chapter around 12 noon tomorrow.

    ,!

 Volume Three Organization Chapter 227 Begin Cultivation

    The Land of Snow, the General's Mansion.  £®  com main hall.

    The sky was gradually getting darker. I was sitting on the main seat, closing my eyes and recuperating. At this time, Qi Ya drunkenly walked in, looked at me and said: "I have already thought about it. As long as you agree to my two conditions, the first  First, you need to find someone to help me train and improve my strength. Second, as you said before, after you have the strength to compete with the five great ninja villages, help me get revenge."

    "No problem. I can promise you." I responded directly.

    Qi Ya Zuimeng nodded, then knelt down on one knee: "I, Qi Ya Zuimeng, are willing to surrender to Namikaze Naruto. As long as Namikaze Naruto can abide by his promise, then he will be my eternal leader. I, Qi Ya Zuimeng, will spend this life."  I will never give up in this life.¡±

    I nodded and said: "Very good. Get up. After a while, the others will come. At that time, I will officially include you in the organization."

    "Yes, leader." Qi Ya Zuimeng stood up and found a random place to sit down.

    After a while, Neji and Yakumo walked in, glanced at Qiya Zuimeng, and then each sat down, and then Zabuza and Haku also walked in.  The last ones to come in were Minako Namikaze and Natsuki Minagawa.

    I looked at the seven people underground and said: "Okay, now all the members of our organization are here. Let me introduce the new members of the organization first. I think everyone present should have met each other several times.  His name is Qi Ya Zui Meng, a rebellious ninja from Sunagakure, the owner of Blood Succession Boundary. His ability is hypnosis, allowing the other person to enter a dream. If I am not prepared, I am afraid that even I will be hypnotized. And after hypnosis, I can also enter the other person.  The dream state is extremely beneficial for detecting intelligence." Then I paused and looked at Qi Ya Zui Meng and said: "Qi Ya Zui Meng, every member of our organization has a code name. Just like my code name is 'Zi'  The same as Wei'. And everyone's code name is announced by me personally, and you are no exception. Now I announce in the name of 'Zi Wei' that your code name is 'Tianliang'."

    Qi Ya drunkenly cupped his hands and said, "Yes, leader, Tianliang obeys your orders."

    "Okay. In this case, our organization has one more member. Let's get closer and closer. Next is another thing." I looked at everyone and said, "Everyone knows that I will follow you starting tomorrow.  My master, Jiraiya the legendary Toad Sage, one of the legendary Sannin of Konoha, went to practice. This time, it will be just me and my master, there won¡¯t be anyone else, and the place of practice may not be certain.  Practice in any corner of the world! And this time it may take one or two years. In other words, within one or two years, the Kingdom of Snow will be handed over to you. But at this time, the enemies of the Kingdom of Snow  There are many. The ones that have completely broken with our country of snow include Kirikage Village and Sand Hidden Village, and others include Kumogakure Village and Konoha. Of course, Konoha is not entirely an enemy. There are also some allies. But I  I think there won't be any wars or anything like that in a short period of time. If it's just a small-scale battle, you can handle it. But just in case, Zabuza, I will let you take full control of the snow ninja tomorrow.  Village, while others are working hard to practice and improve their strength. In the future, we may face five entire ninja villages, so we must train ourselves desperately. If we are stronger, then we will be able to survive.  Opportunity. I don¡¯t want anyone here to die.¡±

    "Yes, leader." Everyone responded.  I nodded and said: "Okay, there are no other important things. Let's go back and have a rest early. Starting tomorrow, the Kingdom of Snow will be temporarily handed over to you." After saying that, I waved my hand slightly, and then lightly  He closed his eyes lightly.  But everyone bowed to me and left.

    "You're moving very quickly, Naruto." After everyone left the main hall, Jiraiya appeared in front of me openly and said, "I thought it would take you a while to arrange it, but I didn't expect you to be so  Arrangements will be made soon. It is indeed good to let Zabuza take charge of the overall situation. He is the most suitable at present. But Naruto, for Qiya Zuimeng, you will leave with me soon. And you will include him in the organization.  Do you trust him?" Jiraiya paused slightly and said: "Since he can betray Sunagakure, it also means that he can betray you. Maybe he will get what he wants during the time you and I are practicing.  Everything, and then betray you and join a new organization, taking away information about this organization or information about the blood lineage boundaries and capabilities of the organization members."

    "I know that the people in my organization are all renegade ninjas from a certain point of view, right? Moreover, you, the lustful immortal, know the potential of the blood successors. To put it bluntly, these blood successors  Almost everyone is a genius. As long as they put in a little effort, their strength will rise rapidly, and they will soon surpass those who train hard. Therefore, every blood successor has a powerful fighting force. As Qi Ya Zui Meng,  If those who inherit the boundary of blood join my organization, they can greatly increase the organization's strategic capabilities.?.  I have to face many enemies, but the organization has not grown up yet. We need people like this to join us to increase our combat power, but" I paused and said, "Qi Ya Zui Meng is now in his twenties.  , excluding the limit of his blood inheritance, his strength has just reached Jonin. From this point of view, his talent is really not high.  His potential is not as good as other bloodliners.  "I rubbed my head and said: "But even so, I can't give up Qi Ya Zui Meng easily. I have to think about what will happen if his blood stain power is fully activated.  This force can be a boost, or it can become a hindrance or even an enemy's combat power.  I have to think it through.  "

    My eyes gradually became colder: "Qiya Zuimeng is a blood successor, if he can't be used by me, then I can't keep him. I have already asked Zabuza to prepare, let Neji and Hachi  Yun kept an eye on him at all times. If Qiya Zuimeng made any changes, he would take action immediately. Of course, if Qiya Zuimeng did not make any changes, then Neji and the others would naturally not take action. Zabuza, Neji, Yakumo and the others would  They are the people I trust most and I trust them to make the right judgment.¡±

    "Using Hyuga Neji's Byakugan and Kurama Yakumo's genjutsu to deal with Qiga Zuimu's Dream Eye? Isn't Naruto making a fuss over it? After all, the Byakugan is one of the three major pupil techniques. It is much stronger than the Dream Eye.  . But it's okay, this way, it can be just in case." Then Jiraiya looked at me, and his expression slowly became serious: "Forget it, you can have a good rest and practice with me tomorrow. Naruto, this  I will teach you everything I have at once. Just be prepared!" Then Jiraiya turned around and said: "Enjoy it, Naruto, and enjoy your last night where you can sleep peacefully." After saying this, Jiraiya  And left.

    ¡°Haha.¡± I smiled softly and said, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±¡­

    "Okay, everyone, let's go back. Remember, everyone must practice well. In this world, strength is the most important." Jiraiya and I stood at the edge of the forest outside Fenghua City, looking at the group that came to see me off.  Humanity said: "Because of the battle in Hewu Shadow Village, our Snow Kingdom has entered the eyes of too many people in the world. Next, we should keep a low profile, otherwise it will be bad to arouse the jealousy of others."

    Everyone nodded, turned around and prepared to leave, "Wait." At this time, Jiraiya said, then took out two scrolls from his body, handed one of the scrolls to Ningji and said, "This scroll is what I secretly obtained from  The Hyuga clan passed it over, and it recorded the Hyuga clan's use of Byakugan and a series of palm techniques. After I found the scroll, I copied it on this scroll as usual, although to others, it may not be as good as a scroll.  It's a blank scroll, but it should be of some use to the owner of the Byakugan."

    Ningci was stunned for a moment, took the scroll with both hands, turned it over a little, then immediately knelt down on one knee and said, "Thank you, Jiraiya-sama."

    Jiraiya waved his hand and said, "It's no big deal, no need for such a big gift." Then Jiraiya handed the second scroll to Zabuza and said, "This one records my understanding of Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, and Genjutsu."  Jiraiya scratched his head and said with a smile: "This scroll is my handbook. You all should read it. It may be of some help. Of course, if it is of no use, just throw it away!"

    "I don't dare. Thank you Jiraiya-sama." Zabuza held the scroll with slightly trembling hands and said respectfully, his voice even trembling.  Indeed, if it is someone else's code, it may not be of much use, but if it is Jiraiya's code, it will be of great use. As one of the three ninjas, Jiraiya can be said to stand at the pinnacle of all ninjas.  The notebook records all his hard work and is a rare treasure for any ninja.  You can even use the content on this scroll to break through your own bottleneck and enter a new world.

    "Hahaha." Jiraiya laughed loudly and said: "Okay, Naruto, let's go. Depending on your talent, it may not take too long to learn all my skills. That way you  I'll be back soon. I'll bring you a qualified leader."

    Zabuza responded respectfully: "Thank you, Jiraiya-sama." "Thank you, Jiraiya-sama." Others also spoke one after another.

    I opened my mouth, not knowing what to say. I thought for a moment and closed my mouth. In this situation, I didn't know what to say. Looking at everyone, I smiled, then turned around and followed Jiraiya.  Together they gradually left their sight.

    On Fenghua City, Fenghua Xiaoxue stood on the city wall and looked at the direction we left from a distance, sighing slightly.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 228 Something happened to Sunagakure

    (At the beginning of this volume, use the third person. .com)

    In the Country of the River, on a street in the capital, the word 'oil' is written on the forehead protector on the head, the white waist-length hair is styled into a kabuki hairstyle, and there is a red mark under the eyes that grows with age.  , wearing wooden clogs on her feet, staring closely at the bodies of the women on the street.  He is Jiraiya, one of the Sannin of Konoha.  It's just that he's the only one now.

    At this time, Jiraiya came to a place selling popsicles, looked around, pointed to a popsicle with two sticks that could be broken open for two people to eat together and said, "I want this kind." "Okay."  Jiraiya took the popsicle and paid for it, then walked directly towards a clothing store without staying on the street.

    Walking into the clothing store, Jiraiya saw Naruto being fiddled with by several waiters. After looking at it, he smiled and said, "Haha, it fits very well." Jiraiya looked at Naruto, and then separated the popsicles in his hands.  Half, handed one of them to Naruto and said: "I used to see you wearing the God's Robe, and I always felt it was a bit too long and inappropriate. Now after more than two years, your body has fully grown, and the God's Robe has become very  It suits you! It's like it was specially made for you." Jiraiya gestured to the waiter in the clothing store and said: "Look, you have fascinated these people." His sea-blue eyes matched his cheeks.  His six beards exuded an indescribable charm, and his long golden hair reached to his heels. He was wearing a white long-sleeved top and black trousers. Several waiters took a  A black short-sleeved god robe was worn on Naruto's body.

    Several waiters heard Jiraiya's words, and then looked at Naruto who was still letting them dress up. Their faces turned red, and they took care of Naruto's god robe in two or three times, and then left each other.  After leaving, he still secretly turned his gaze towards Naruto.

    Naruto reached out and took the popsicle handed over by Jiraiya, put it in his mouth and said, "That's right, I also feel that the god-controlling robe that was not suitable before has now become more suitable. But Lustful Immortal, we are in the Kingdom of the River.  We¡¯ve been here for a few days, where are we going next?¡±

    "Of course I'm going back!" After Jiraiya paid the money, we left the clothing store, and Jiraiya said: "It's been two and a half years since we came out. It's time to go back. I don't know what happened to Konoha and Snow Country.  What's it like?"

    "Are you going back?" Naruto looked up and looked in a certain direction and said, "It's been more than two years since I knew it? I really want to continue traveling like this."

    "Ha. Please spare me." Jiraiya patted Naruto on the head and said: "In the two and a half years of training, just over a year after the beginning, you completely emptied me, leaving me with nothing left.  I will be sparring with you almost every day for the next year, which makes my old bones almost broken. If I continue to travel, I won't be able to bear it."

    "Haha." Naruto smiled softly: "You are too modest, a lustful immortal. You are an immortal. Although you are very lustful, you will not die that easily."

    "Yes, yes. Whatever you say! Anyway, we should go back." Then Jiraiya began to look serious: "Naruto, your talent is really high, maybe even above Minato. But in this world  There are too many geniuses and special blood liners, and their progress will not be smaller than yours. In the days to come, I won¡¯t be able to stay by your side all the time. You have to push yourself and never slack off. Otherwise  , you will be surpassed by them."

    "Don't worry." Naruto's expression also became serious: "I know, of course I know these things. Let's not talk about it from afar, let's just talk about my former companion, Uchiha Sasuke, who later joined Orochimaru. His talent is not mine.  Under the guidance of Orochimaru, who is also one of the three ninjas, I wonder what level of strength he has reached now? In order to prevent him from surpassing me, I have to continue to practice hard. And 'Practice  It's like sailing against the current. If you don't advance, you will retreat. 'In order not to retreat, I can only practice hard."

    "Sail against the current? That's a good point. It's very appropriate. If you can think of it this way, I'll be relieved." Jiraiya's expression returned to his original careless look: "Okay, let's go to the Kingdom of Wind first, and then pass through  The Kingdom of Wind will go to the Kingdom of Fire. Then, you can take a boat from the Kingdom of Fire to the Kingdom of Snow, and I will go find Tsunade" After saying this, Jiraiya paused and said, "By the way,  Naruto, although I know it's not suitable, would you like to meet Tsunade? I think she must miss you too."

    "TsunadeMother-in-law." Naruto muttered a few words and said, "It's okay to go see Grandma Tsunade. I haven't seen her in three years. I miss Grandma Tsunade too. And even if I have to enter the wooden  Ye, with the Flying Thunder God Technique, no one can stop me." Naruto's tone revealed strong confidence.

    Jiraiya thought for a moment, nodded and said: "Okay, let's do it!" Then the two of them quickly left the city without stopping, heading in the direction of the Kingdom of Wind.Go vertically.

    After leaving the border of the River Kingdom, Naruto and Jiraiya officially entered the border of the Wind Kingdom.

    After entering the Kingdom of Wind, Naruto and Jiraiya walked for a while, and suddenly a trace of sound reached their ears.  "This is the sound of fighting, it is absolutely unmistakable." Jiraiya said: "I didn't expect to find the sound of fighting just after entering the Kingdom of Wind. How about it, Naruto, are you interested in going?  Take a look, just in time to test your strength?"

    Naruto said nonchalantly: "Whatever, you might as well go over and have a look." After saying that, the two people turned around and headed straight in the other direction.  Soon a huge fireball appeared in their eyes.

    Jiraiya made a gesture to Naruto, and then the two of them landed gently on a tree, and the people in the battle field were immediately impressed into their eyes.  There was an old woman without any identity marks, Kakashi using Sharingan, grown-up Sakura, and Sai.  And their enemy is Uchiha Itachi.

    Jiraiya glanced at the old woman and whispered to Naruto: "I didn't expect that even Chiyo from Sunagakure Village would show up. It seems that something big happened in Sunagakure Village. And it seems to be related to 'Akatsuki'  .¡±

    "Go to hell." Sakura punched the ground hard, and the ground cracked open directly towards Uchiha Itachi.

    The three pairs of magatama in Uchiha Itachi's eyes rotated, and then he ducked with a slight movement, and then formed a seal with his hands and said: "Fire Release: Phoenix Immortal Fire Jutsu." Then he suddenly turned around and spit out five fireballs from his mouth,  Each fireball hit a lion on the head, and then the lions turned into ink and fell down.

    "Thunder Release: Raiqi." A light blue thunder ball appeared on Kakashi's right hand, and the thunder light kept beating.  Then he thrust towards Uchiha Itachi. Uchiha Itachi focused his attention on Kakashi. Just before he was hit, he ducked sideways. Just when he relaxed, Kakashi's body stopped.  came down, and then the thunder ball in his hand turned into a bolt of lightning and struck towards Uchiha Itachi.

    Uchiha Itachi was shocked. He had not expected such a change at all, so he did not completely dodge. His arm was struck by lightning. 'Boom' A puppet suddenly rushed out from the ground where Uchiha Itachi was standing. The weapon in the puppet's hand  The broadsword then directly cut Uchiha Itachi in half.  Only then did he discover that the man Jiraiya called Chiyo had a chakra line on his finger connected to the puppet.

    "Then Uchiha Itachi's body disappeared, "It turned out to be a clone. I didn't expect that Uchiha Itachi was so strong that even a clone would be so difficult to deal with." Kakashi said secretly in his heart.  Then he glanced at the others and said: "Okay, let's continue setting off. Since Uchiha Itachi has come to stop us, it means that we are not far from our destination. Everyone, please work harder."

    "Yes, Kakashi-sensei." Sakura and Sai said.

    Jiraiya whispered: "It looks like something interesting happened. Naruto, I'm going to see what happened. Just follow us for now! Be careful, don't let them find out."  ." Naruto nodded and hid in other trees. Jiraiya took a look, and after finding no flaws, he deliberately made a little noise.

    "Who is it? Come out!" Kakashi noticed the noise for the first time and shouted loudly, while assuming a fighting posture.  Sakura, Sai, and Chiyo are also ready to attack at any time.

    "Haha. I just moved a little and you discovered it. And judging from the Raikiri move just now, Kakashi, your strength has increased a lot." Jiraiya fell from the tree with a smile on his face.  Come down.

    "Jiraiya-sama." Kakashi said with joy in his eyes, "I didn't expect to meet you."

    Jiraiya nodded, then looked at Chiyo and said respectfully: "Long time no see, Chiyo-sama."

    "It's you, Jiraiya." Chiyo said, "Why are you here?"

    "I came here to pursue the whereabouts of Naruto Namikaze." Jiraiya said: "Since I left Konoha two years ago, I have been pursuing the whereabouts of Naruto, but I am always slow.  One step. We haven't really found Naruto yet, we just know that he is in the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of River."

    "Naruto is nearby!" Kakashi said with his eyes shrinking slightly.  Sakura's eyes showed fighting spirit.

    Jiraiya shrugged and said: "Maybe, I don't know Naruto's whereabouts, but I think he hasn't left too far yet. What about you? What are you doing here? And it seems like something terrible has happened to you.  Even Chiyo-sama from Sunagakure showed up."

    "The Akatsuki people captured Gaara, the fifth Kazekage. The purpose may be Shukaku in his body." Kakashi said.

     ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 229 Breaking the Barrier

    "What? The Fifth Kazekage was captured!" Jiraiya was shocked and looked at them and said: "How is this possible? Isn't Gaara in the Sunagakure Village? Under the protection of the Sunagakure Village, the captured  Can the Kazekage, who is a Jinchuuriki, even be able to do this kind of thing?"

    Chiyo was silent for a moment and said: "Because there is a traitor in Sand Hidden Village. If this were not the case, Akatsuki would not be so easy to succeed com" Chiyo pointed to the body that was cut in half and said: "He is Yura,  Sunagakure Jonin."

    "I see." Jiraiya frowned slightly and said, "I didn't expect that after two years of silence, Akatsuki would go out again, and this time he would capture Gaara. Counting Gaara, this is already the third time he has been captured.  The Jinchuriki has been captured. In addition, they have already attacked Naruto, so it seems that their target is really the Jinchuriki. Now things are in trouble."

    "The third one!" Kakashi and Chiyo exclaimed in shock. Kakashi immediately asked: "Jiraiya-sama, do you know anything?"

    Jiraiya nodded and said: "Ah, in the past two years, I have been pursuing Naruto's whereabouts, and at the same time investigating Akatsuki's actions. I accidentally found out the news that Akatsuki has captured the Five-Tails and Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki. Now.  Including the One-Tailed One, they already have three Jinch¨±riki, which is a huge force. What do they want to do?"

    "No matter what they want to do? We must rescue the Fifth Kazekage first." Kakashi blocked his Sharingan with a forehead protector and said: "As for Naruto, his whereabouts are unknown now, but he is the last  The safe one!" Then everyone jumped up and continued to move forward.  Because of his age, Chiyo's physical strength was not that good, so he fell at the end.

    "Naruto left, where did he go? Did he go to find Gaara himself first?" Jiraiya secretly said in his heart: "Is it because we are both Jinchuuriki? Or for some other reason?"

    "Who is that Naruto?" Chiyo said to Sakura: "It sounds like he is also a Jinchuuriki?" Chiyo did not lower his voice, so Jiraiya and Kakashi also heard Chiyo's words.

    Sakura hesitated and looked at Kakashi. Seeing Kakashi's slight nod, she said, "I forgot Granny Chiyo. You have been living in seclusion in Sunagakure Village for more than ten years, so you don't know anything about Naruto."  Things. His full name is Uzumaki Naruto. It turns out that he is a member of the Kakashi class like me, but he is a genius. He was promoted to a special jounin during the chuunin exam three years ago. But he is also that  At that time, Orochimaru attacked the village and exposed Naruto's life experience. Naruto, a Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, turned out to be the son of the fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato-sama."

    "The Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, the son of the Fourth Hokage!" Chiyo said in surprise: "Isn't that the same as Gaara"

    "It looks a lot like Gaara, right?" Sakura said sadly.

    "Indeed." Chiyo nodded: "What about now? What did you mean when you said his whereabouts were unknown just now?"

    "Naruto left the village." Sakura's eyes dimmed slightly: "Ever since Orochimaru exposed Naruto's identity during the Chunin Exam, Naruto quickly learned about his life experience, and then Naruto  He left the village and changed his name back to Namikaze Naruto. Later, although news about Naruto kept coming and we met Naruto several times, due to various reasons, we were never able to transfer Naruto to him.  Take people back to the village.¡±

    "I see. I remember that the Fourth Hokage seemed to be the one with the shortest reign but the most respected one among all the Hokages." Chiyo thought for a moment and said, "I know the life Gaara has experienced since he was a child. I think  As a Jinchuuriki, Uzumaki Naruto's life should be similar. No, he doesn't know his life experience. In that case, his experience and life may be more difficult. After suddenly knowing that he is the son of the Fourth Hokage, I'm afraid he  I have a deep resentment towards you Konoha!"

    "It seems so!" Jiraiya said nonchalantly: "Konoha owes Naruto a lot. It's normal for Naruto to have such strong resentment. But" Jiraiya smiled slightly  After a pause, he said: "Naruto has one thing that is much better than Gaara, and that is that there are people in Konoha who don't care about his 'Jinchuuriki' identity. This gives Naruto a lot of bonds in Konoha."

    "I wonder how Naruto is doing now?" Sakura lowered her head and asked.

    "Don't worry. Naruto will be fine." Kakashi comforted, and then said: "Okay, everyone, speed up!"

    the other side.  On the border of the River Kingdom, in front of the stone wall of a large river.  After Naruto knew that Gaara had been captured by Akatsuki's people, he immediately tracked him down and soon came to the bottom of the stone wall. At the same time, he discovered that a huge rolling stone under the stone wall seemed to be blocking an entrance and exit.  A large piece of the rolling stone protruded, and Naruto also discovered a sealing talisman attached to the rolling stone.  There is a word "forbidden" written on it.

     After practicing with Jiraiya in the past few years, Naruto could tell at a glance that this was a barrier. Naruto formed a seal with his hands and said: "It turns out that it borrowed the word 'forbidden' from it and posted it nearby.  Five places form the Five Elements Barrier. In terms of the directions of the Five Elements, they should be in these directions. But if I were the person who set up the barrier, I would set up the mechanism where the charm is posted. But for me, it¡¯s all  It's useless, the shadow clone technique." With a 'bang', ten Narutos appeared around him.  Then two people formed a group and each headed in one direction.  There were still two Narutos left in place.

    After a while, the real Naruto was startled: "Oh, someone is here so soon? It's very fast."

    ¡®Whoosh whoosh.  "You areNaruto, Naruto, why are you here." There were two 'baozi' on his head, a Konoha forehead protector on his forehead, and he was wearing Chinese-style clothes and carrying a  Tenten with a huge scroll appeared behind Naruto. When Naruto turned his head, Tenten immediately recognized Naruto.  Of course, Tenten didn't know which of the two Narutos in front of him was the real one.

    Wearing Konoha vests, green tights with the same kappa hairstyle, thick eyebrows, and Konoha forehead protectors around their waists, Akai and Xiao Li stood beside Tiantian, and behind them stood a man with white eyes.

    Xiao Li looked at the two Narutos in front of him and said, "Hey, Naruto, it's been a long time since we last met. When will we come to compete again?"

    The real Naruto looked at Xiao Li and said, "It's been a long time since we last saw each other, but if we want to compare notesXiao Li, don't you have to carry out the mission?" Xiao Li was stunned and hesitated to speak.

    Akai looked at Naruto and said, "Why did you create a shadow clone? Which one is your true body?"

    The real Naruto looked at Akai and said: "What are you here to do, and what am I here to do? As for what I am going to do by creating a shadow clone? You will soon know that our purpose is the same, so if you want to do something to me  If you want to take action, it¡¯s best to wait.¡±

    "The purpose is the same?" Akai was slightly stunned, and then said with tears in his eyes: "Naruto, you are still very young."

    Both Narutos had cold sweat on their foreheads, and they immediately changed the subject: "Do you seem to have a new face? It's great. Like Neji, he is from the Hyuga clan."

    Byakugan nodded to Naruto and said: "Hello, I am Hyuga Yusaku, who was sent by the Hyuga branch to replace Neji-senpai. You are Uzumaki, no, Namikaze Naruto, the posthumous son of the Fourth Hokage!"

    "Where is Ningci?" Before I could answer, Tiantian immediately asked, "Is he okay now?"

    The main body of Naruto shrugged slightly and then looked behind them and said: "Your companions are here." Several sounds of "ßÝßÝ" sounded, Jiraiya, Kakashi, Chiyo, Sakura, and Sai were standing on the river.  Looking at Naruto, everyone's pupils shrank slightly except for Jiraiya and Chiyo.

    "Kakashi, you are late." Akai's expression gradually became serious.

    Kakashi said helplessly: "There is no way, because some people were delayed." Chiyo looked at Kakashi with a strange look, as if to say, "That certain person is not talking about me."  Bar.  ¡¯

    "Naruto." Sakura looked at Naruto and called out, then she didn't know what to say.

    "Naruto? He is Naruto, the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails."

    Naruto looked at Sakura and smiled softly: "Sakura, one day I will fulfill my promise."

    Sakura was stunned for a moment, then whispered: "You still remember!"

    Kakashi looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto, I haven't seen you for three years. Where have you been?"

    "Travel around!" Naruto shrugged slightly and said, "I've traveled a lot in the past three years, and I feel pretty good."

    "Really?" Kakashi looked at me and said, "Naruto, are you feeling tired? Are you interested in coming home? There are many people in Konoha who are thinking about you! And Hinata is still waiting.  What about you! The little girl in your family is also six years old and has just entered the Ninja Academy." Kakashi just finished speaking. In the other four places, Naruto's shadow clones found the talisman, and then one of them held the talisman.  , the other seal disappeared.  At the same time, Naruto, including Naruto's shadow clone, knew these things.

    "Shh!" When Naruto knew that the four shadow clones were already holding the talisman, he raised his index finger at the front, motioning for them to keep their voices down, and then said: "If you have something to talk about, you might as well come first.  To save the Fifth Kazekage, isn't that why you are here?" After saying that, Naruto immediately jumped directly onto the rolling stone, stretched out his hand to hold the talisman, and then stood in place of the shadow clone, his hands slightly tangled.  The seal disappeared with a 'bang' sound.  Then Naruto reached out and took off the talisman: "I have asked my shadow clone to take it off."?He had spells everywhere, and now the wards were gone.  "

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 230 Face to face with Xiao

    Inside the stone wall, there is a huge stone statue. There are nine eyes on the head of the stone statue, but only two of the eyes are open now, while the other seven eyes have only the whites of the eyes without eyeballs.  £®  com Then the ten fingers of the stone statue's hands were upward, and nine black shadows stood on the fingers of the stone statue. There were two people among them. It was these two people, the Red Sand Scorpion and Deidara, who took Gaara away from the Sand Hidden Village.  of.

    Gaara was floating in the air out of thin air. From his mouth and eyes, streams of chakra continued to leave his body and was sucked into the mouth of the stone statue. After a while, chakra stopped coming out of Gaara's mouth and eyes.  Kara, Gaara's body also fell down weakly.

    "It's finally over." Deidara said: "I didn't expect that it took three whole days. Without Orochimaru, does it take longer?"

    "It seems that a part of the chakra of the first tail is missing. Has it been used? Or is it something else? Forget it, this part will not have any impact anyway. The extracted chakra is enough for use. Hmm? The barrier has been broken  Now." The black shadow in the middle opened a pair of reincarnation eyes and said: "It seems that we have an enemy. It seems that people from Konoha and Sunagakure Village are here. Itachi, Kisame, what did you just do?  Who have they come after fighting with them?¡±

    "Hatake Kakashi, a medical ninja, a special ninjutsu who uses paintings. There is also Chiyo of Sunagakure." Uchiha Itachi opened his Sharingan and said: "Kakashi has the Sharingan, which is more difficult to deal with.  . And Chiyo, her puppet technique is very powerful."

    Kisame also said: "I have a green-skinned guy here who claims to be Beast Akai. His physical skills are very strong, especially after opening the Eight Gate Dunjia. As for the three imps next to him? One is almost as good as him  They are exactly the same, the other one is from the Hyuga clan, a guy with Byakugan. The last one is a girl, who seems to specialize in manipulating ninja tools."

    "Sure enough, as I thought, there is another mechanism at the talisman. However, my shadow clone has disappeared. I wonder if the mechanism just triggered will continue?" After Naruto took off the talisman, he stretched out his hand.  A blue chakra ball in his right hand immediately formed in his palm: "Rasengan!" Suddenly, Naruto imprinted the Rasengan in his hand on the rolling stone, and the huge rolling stone broke into pieces with a 'boom'.  Countless pieces fell down, and a hole was revealed behind the stone wall.

    A sneer appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth, and he jumped directly into the cave.  Looking at the seven black figures inside, as well as Deidara and the Red Sand Scorpion: "I didn't expect that there is such a wonderful world here! By the way, were you talking about me just now?"

    Jiraiya covered his forehead and said: "Oh my God, Naruto walked right in. What if we are ambushed?" As he said, Jiraiya led Kakashi and others into the cave.

    "Are you late?" Naruto looked at Gaara who fell on the ground and said, "It seems that we are indeed a little late? I didn't expect that you have already completed the extraction of the first tail."

    "Itachi. This blond-haired kid looks familiar. Who is he?" Pain, who was standing in the middle, closed his eyes and said, "It seems that there is no such kid in your and Kisame's information.  Figure?"

    "That's right." Itachi said: "While I was sniping at Kakashi's class, I didn't find him. And there was no sign of Jiraiya either."

    Kisame also said: "It's the same here."

    "Really?" Pain said with his eyes closed: "It seems that we met on the way! But forget it, Scorpion, Deidara, you should retreat as soon as possible!"

    "I think it's better not to retreat." Uchiha Itachi said: "Scorpion, Deidara, it's best to catch this golden kid, because he is Uzumaki Naruto, the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki who rebelled against Konoha."

    Pain opened his eyes slightly, then closed them immediately: "Since Jiraiya is here, there is no hope of success, Scorpion, Deidara, evacuate as soon as possible!"

    Jiraiya looked at Pain and frowned slightly: "Your eyes are samsara eyes, are you Nagato?" Pain did not answer, but disappeared directly.  Then the others also disappeared, leaving only the Red Sand Scorpion and Deidara.

    "The Rinnegan Eye? It turns out that's the Rinnegan Eye." Naruto looked at the place where Pain disappeared and said: "The Rinnegan Eye, the first of the three major pupil techniques, didn't expect to be able to see it here?"

    The Red Sand Scorpion and Deidara jumped off the fingers of the stone statue. Deidara sat on Gaara's body: "I didn't expect to see one of the legendary Sannin and the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki at the same time.  . What an honor! I wonder what you two are doing here?" As he spoke, Deidara nonchalantly put his hand into the ninja bag next to the bag, and then immediately pulled it out. When he saw that his hands were except for the slight  Outside of certain ranges, there was no movement, let alone anything.? 

    "Hey, Deidara." The Red Sand Scorpion suddenly said: "According to the standard of one per person, this Nine-Tails should be my prey!"

    "Hey, don't say that?" Deidara said: "Aren't we partners? Partners have to help each other. This time I will help you deal with this Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki."

    ¡°¡­.¡± The Red Sand Scorpion did not speak, but looked at Granny Qiandai wordlessly.

    Naruto suddenly turned his head and looked at Kakashi and said: "Kakashi-sensei, do I look like flour?"

    Kakashi was stunned for a moment, shook his head and said: "Although it looks a bit similar, I can be sure that you are definitely not flour. You are not someone who can be kneaded by others."

    "Really, then I'm relieved." Naruto patted his chest gently and said, "I thought I looked so much like flour that others could knead it however they wanted? It turns out that I'm not flour.  ." Then Naruto looked at Deidara and said: "But since I am not flour, I have to prove it." After saying that, Naruto suddenly disappeared from the place. When he saw him again, Naruto had already  Appeared in front of Deidara, a Rasengan in his hand was printing towards Deidara's chest.

    ¡®Click.  'A very subtle sound of a mechanism sounded, and a wooden tail suddenly stretched out from behind the Red Sand Scorpion and shot toward Naruto. If Naruto continued, I'm afraid this would pierce Naruto directly.  body of.

    Naruto held the Rasengan in his hand, stepped forward, and turned his body forcibly. The tail passed by Naruto's side, and then the Rasengan in Naruto's hand was directly imprinted on the joints of the tail.  ¡®Bang!¡¯ The tail was directly blown off by the Rasengan.

    Deidara suddenly waved his hand hard towards Naruto, and then some white dots scattered towards Naruto. Naruto quickly stepped back and began to form seals with his hands.  Deidara formed a seal with his hands: "Art is explosion, drink."

    ¡®Boom.  ¡¯ An explosion sounded directly around Naruto, and the explosion swallowed Naruto directly.  "What a beautiful explosion." Deidara said, "This is art."

    "Naruto!" Sakura shouted in surprise, worry in her tone, while Tiantian and Xiao Li were ready to take action directly.  Saoi turned around and took out a book, flipped through it and said secretly: "The book says that in this situation, you should step forward without hesitation. Although I don't know what it means? But it should be right to prepare for battle.  Come on." Then Sai immediately put away the books and took out his ninjutsu tools.

    Kakashi put his hand on his forehead protector, Chiyo moved his hands slightly, and placed his right hand on the scroll in his arms.

    "There is nothing in this world that can have infinite life. Only art, art can have eternal life. So art is eternity." The Red Sand Scorpion heard Deidara's words and immediately retorted.

    "The explosion just now was really powerful. But if you two have time to argue about this." The smoke of the explosion gradually dissipated, and Naruto seemed to have turned into a huge yellow hedgehog.  Then Naruto's hand seals started to dance on one side: "Why don't you think about how to fight me better." Naruto's hand seals changed as he spoke.  The long hair on his head immediately started to dance: "Let you see how I have improved the 'Lion Chaos Technique'."

    "Hmph." Deidara stretched out his hand, and countless white particles shot towards Naruto. Naruto's handprints changed, and then the dancing golden hair spread out, each one spreading out independently.  Then countless sharp swords formed and stabbed at Deidara and the Red Sand Scorpion.  A hair was too thin, and even though Deidara's particles were very small, they were still pierced by the hair.  The Red Sand Scorpion turned around to reveal the ferocious mask behind it. "Bang Bang" Naruto's hair was pierced on the mask. Apart from making a little sound, it did not penetrate the mask.  Then the red sand scorpion raised a hand, and then dozens of shurikens glowing with dark green light were immediately shot at Naruto. Naruto could not hide, and once he hid, the people behind him could not escape.  So Naruto immediately shot out a dozen more long hairs from the side, knocking the shuriken away.

    "Art is explosion." Deidara shouted.  Then the hair that was stabbed at Deidara was immediately broken, and then the long golden hair slowly shrank back.

    "Go to hell!" Sakura suddenly punched the ferocious mask on the Red Sand Scorpion's back. Even the mask could not withstand Sakura's fist.  The mask shattered, and then a figure flashed past. It turned out that what we defeated was just a puppet.

    "Roar." The five stone lions driven by Sai rushed directly towards Payne, but they all disappeared soon after Payne shouted.  Kakashi pushed the forehead protector on his forehead to reveal the Sharingan inside: "It looks like it will be difficult? I have to use this. I didn't expect to see the legendary Rinnegan. It's really Sansei"Fortunately.  "

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 231 Naruto is furious

    Deidara was slightly distracted when he saw the appearance of the Red Sand Scorpion, and then a voice came from his ears: "Rasengan." Deidara turned around and saw a blue chakra ball.  Imprinted on his chest.  Deidara's body spun quickly and flew out, but Deidara immediately threw a spider the size of a stone plate. When Naruto saw it, he immediately shouted: "Everyone back off." Everyone else also saw this spider.  The giant spider, when they thought of what just happened, everyone immediately backed away.

    "Drink." Deidara shouted loudly, and the huge spider exploded. Because of the explosion just now, the entire cave directly became an open air. Jiraiya, Kakashi, Chiyo, and Naruto were four people.  The explosion just now did not harm them while standing on the river, but Xiao Li and the others were not so lucky. All five of them were more or less affected by the explosion.

    "What a powerful Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki." The smoke gradually dissipated, and Deidara's voice came out from the smoke. The clothes in front of him became a little tattered due to the Rasengan he had just taken.  Deidara looked at Naruto and said: "I have never seen such a strong Jinchuriki. Although I did not catch the previous Jinchuriki, your strength is far more than the one-tailed Jinchuriki. Hmm?" Deidara looked at it.  The place in front of him was slightly startled: "Where is the Jinch¨±riki of the First One? Is it trapped under a stone?"

    The marks on Naruto's hands changed, and the tangled long hair on his head slowly fell down and then loosened, revealing Gaara wrapped inside.  Naruto handed Gaara to Chiyo and said: "He should be your fifth Kazekage. Take care of his body. Although Gaara and I are not very familiar with each other, we are both Jinchuuriki.  I think I can understand his feelings. He should really want to be the Kazekage." Chiyo nodded and silently took Gaara's body.

    "Oh, it turns out he was taken away by the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails." Deidara said: "I originally wanted to try to see if the body of the One-Tailed Jinchuriki would be more comfortable to sit on. It's such a pity. I would have known better.  I should have tried it just now.¡±

    "Don't talk nonsense, Deidara." The Red Sand Scorpion showed his face as if it were a teenager and said: "Hurry up and prepare, don't keep our 'guests' waiting."

    "You are a scorpion!" Chiyo saw the face of the red sand scorpion and said in surprise: "How is this possible? How could your appearance not change at all?" Then Chiyo suddenly said: "I understand.  You have made yourself a human puppet."

    "As expected, she is the grandma Qianyo who taught me the art of puppetry." There was no expression on the Red Sand Scorpion's face, probably because the puppet had no expression: "I discovered it so quickly. The puppet master's only weakness is because  Manipulating the puppet makes the main body weaker, but now that my main body is also a puppet, my only weakness has been eliminated, what are you going to do next?"

    "Capturing the Jinchuuriki and forcibly extracting the tailed beasts. Although I don't know what your purpose is, I will never allow you to continue." Naruto said in a calm tone: "Although I and the other Jinchuuriki cannot  They are familiar with each other, and have never even met or heard of them. But I can understand them. Because they are the same Jinchuuriki as me and Gaara, and they also live a life that cannot be looked back. Maybe when we grow up,  , others will start to respect us, but our previous experiences will never be stubborn. Gaara and I, or even any jinchuriki, as long as we are not considered a jinchuriki, we are just ordinary people and should live an ordinary life.  And some of them have extremely prominent identities. As long as they don't become jinch¨±riki, they can live the lives of upper-class people. But when the tailed beast is sealed into our bodies, our fate is already doomed."

    Naruto said softly, everyone listened silently, no one refuted, not even Deidara and the Red Sand Scorpion.  Naruto looked at Gaara's body being held by Chiyo and his voice slowly deepened: "I don't know the lives of other Jinchuuriki, but I know my own life. Originally, I thought I was the most miserable person in the world.  , all the misfortunes happened to me, and it lasted seven years. At that time, I resented the village and everyone in the village. I wanted to kill everyone in the village, but I was very angry.  I hope, I hope someone can give me a little care, not much, just a little bit." Naruto said in a low voice: "Iruka-sensei appeared in my life and gave me care. I greedily enjoyed Iruka.  All the care from Mr. Ka. In order to respond to Mr. Iruka, I trained myself hard. Then I met Hinata. The first cute girl who liked me. Then Mr. Kakashi, Sakura, Sasuke, and Ino  , Choji, Shikamaru, Shino, Kiba"

    Naruto reported a personal name with a smile on his face: "There are also the lustful immortal and Granny Tsunade. Then later I found my mother. I was almost crazy with joy. I suddenly felt that IThe injuries I suffered before don¡¯t seem to be that important.  All previous efforts have paid off.  I am truely thankful.  "

    "But." The smile on Naruto's face disappeared immediately, and a violent aura appeared on his body. Red bubbles slowly emerged from his body. Naruto stared at Deidara and Akasaka.  Xie said: "But why? Why do you want to attack us Jinchuuriki. Even if we become Jinchuuriki, a stable life is what our Jinchuuriki need most. But why are you unwilling to let us Jinchuuriki go? We  We didn't voluntarily become Jinchuuriki in the first place. After becoming Jinchuuriki, we have suffered enough, but why do you still want to rub salt in our wounds? If you just kill the Jinchuuriki, then forget it.  We are not as good as humans. Even if we are jinchuriki, we have nothing to hate. But you forcefully take away the tailed beasts. Of course, the jinchuriki will die in this way, but why, why do we jinchuriki have to endure the forcible whipping before death?  The pain of tailed beasts. Are we Jinchuuriki born to bear this kind of pain? Or do you simply look down on us Jinchuuriki and don't care whether we Jinchuuriki are suffering unbearable pain?" Naruto's  As soon as he finished speaking, the blood-red bubbles in his transformation directly surrounded Naruto, forming a blood-red film outside Naruto's body. There were four blood-red film tails behind Naruto.  And the fifth tail is looming, and it seems that it may form at any time.  And the blood-red film on his body became more solidified.

    "Oops." Jiraiya looked at Naruto and said in his heart: "Naruto's mental power actually broke through in this situation, and his murderous intent was so great that those two guys can only be considered unlucky, but even Naruto  No matter how calm he is, he will lose control after seeing the scene in front of him, and the guy who uses strange explosives has been provoking. Naruto can endure it for so long, which is already considered very good. A completely angry Naruto is not so easy to deal with  Yes. I hope that after Naruto gets rid of these two guys, he can release his murderous intent, otherwise, it will probably be our turn."

    "If this is the case, then I will make you guys pay the price for ignoring us Jinchuuriki. Let everyone regret and regret sealing the tailed beasts in our bodies." Naruto's tone was full of rage.  , and at the same time, Naruto's aura continued to rise.  Then Naruto suddenly ran away, and his figure completely disappeared from everyone's sight. When he saw Naruto again, Naruto had already knocked Deidara away with one punch, and then Naruto flicked his tail.  The four tails hit the Red Sand Scorpion one after another, knocking him out.

    After Deidara flew out, although his body had not stopped yet, he still formed a slight seal and shouted: "Drink." 'Boom' Naruto's right hand immediately exploded.  Because of the protection of the demon fox coat, the explosion did not cause too much damage to Naruto, and some minor wounds were completely healed in the blink of an eye.  But it still prevented Naruto from continuing his pursuit.  Then the smoke from the explosion also blocked Naruto's view.

    The smoke dissipated, and Naruto, the Red Sand Scorpion, and Deidara were facing each other. The action just happened was just a blink of an eye. Even Jiraiya couldn't see it clearly, let alone other people. He just had the Sharingan.  Kakashi just caught Naruto's movements.  It's just that they didn't expect that Naruto would not be at a disadvantage when facing two members of the Akatsuki organization.

    As soon as Xiao Li saw the confrontation, he immediately wanted to step forward.  But he was stopped by Akai, and then Jiraiya said: "Naruto has become more mature in the application of the power of the nine tails. Now Naruto is completely angry, maybe because Gaara was taken away from the tailed beast.  The reason may be because of the violent aura of the Nine-Tails, but no matter what the reason is, it is not suitable for us to step forward now. Otherwise, it is very likely to affect Ikeda. And now this matter can no longer be regarded as just Sunagakure and Konoha.  It's a matter, especially the matter of their Jinchuuriki and the Akatsuki who captured the tailed beasts. Now we can't interfere, and we can't interfere. Maybe we, the older generation, shouldn't seal the tailed beasts in these children again." Then he said  Laiya paused slightly and said, "The last time Naruto showed his strength was three years ago. Don't you want to see how Naruto has grown after three years?"

    Jiraiya¡¯s words stopped everyone who wanted to take action.  After a while, everyone focused their attention on the three people who were fighting.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 232 The Body of the Red Sand Scorpion

    Chiyo hugged Gaara's body and whispered softly: "You are just like him, hating Sunagakure Village and everyone, but you also long for the care of others! If it weren't for Yashamaru's talkativeness, maybe you would  Happier than he is.¡±

    "Only the Jinchuuriki can understand the emotions of the Jinchuuriki." Kakashi looked at the battle scene and said: "We can't understand the thoughts of the Jinchuuriki, so we can't give the Jinchuuriki what they want, but we will only keep moving toward them.  They ask for it because they are very powerful as Jinchuuriki. Maybe Naruto will be cruel and leave Konoha because of this"

    With a 'bang' sound, Naruto punched the Red Sand Scorpion hard, but was blocked by the humanoid puppet that appeared next to the Red Sand Scorpion with his arm. But strangely, there was another one who resisted Naruto's fist.  Some black particles, like sand.

    "This is my favorite collection." The Red Sand Scorpion put away the scroll in his hand and said: "The person I spent a lot of effort to kill is known as the strongest third generation Kazekage."

    Chiyo's pupils shrank slightly: "As expected, it was the Third Kazekage who used his unique iron sand to resist Naruto's attack. Scorpion, the sudden disappearance of the Third Kazekage was really because of you."

    The Red Sand Scorpion looked at Naruto and said, "He is my favorite collection. But if I can get you this time, the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, you will make a puppet of yourself and become my favorite collection."  .¡±

    Just when everyone was marveling at the Third Kazekage, Deidara created birds one after another in the palm of his hand behind him.  Then these little birds quietly flew into the air and slowly approached Naruto.  But no one noticed.

    "Watch what's behind you." Hinata Yusaku, who had his eyes open, saw Deidara's movements with the powerful ability of his eyes, and immediately reminded him,

    "Drink!" Deidara shouted immediately when he saw he was discovered.  After Naruto heard Hinata Yusaku's reminder, he did not dodge, but directly attacked the Red Sand Scorpion.  As soon as Naruto started, more than a dozen birds stopped behind him, and then exploded with a 'boom'. After the explosion, there were some birds behind Naruto that flew towards Deidara under the control of Deidara.  Chase after Naruto.

    The Red Sand Scorpion looked at Naruto rushing towards him. There was no expression on his face. He pulled his hands slightly and said directly: "Sandate Shigure." The Third Kazekage came to the Red Sand Scorpion.  , opened his mouth towards Naruto who rushed over, and spit out a large number of black particles.  It was everywhere, shooting towards Naruto.

    "Be careful." Jiraiya stood still and said: "This puppet is the Third Kazekage, so what he spits out should be his unique magnetic sand iron. This ninjutsu is very powerful."

    Naruto's forward route was completely blocked. Under the control of Deidara, dozens of birds came behind Naruto. "Drink!" Deidara shouted loudly.  With a 'boom', an explosion occurred behind Naruto, and countless iron sands hit Naruto in front of him.

    "Yusaku!" The explosion and iron sand hit Naruto at the same time, but at this moment, Xiao Li's sight was blocked. He immediately said, hoping that Hinata Yusaku, who has the Byakugan, could tell him what happened inside.  .  But he got no response.  Xiao Li turned his head and saw Hinata Youzao with his eyes open and cold sweat constantly breaking out on his forehead.  There was a look of fear in his white eyes.

    "Did you see anything? Yuzuo." Tiantian also noticed Yuzuo's strange behavior and asked.  Sakura also came over. After all, she was a medical ninja.  Sai was stunned for a moment, took out a book and flipped through it, then came to Hinata Yusaku's side and patted his shoulder gently.  The strange thing is that Hinata Yusaku actually slowly calmed down, and then Hinata Yusaku stretched out his hand and pointed forward tremblingly.  Xiao Li, Tiantian, Sakura, and Sai looked in the direction Hinata Yusaku pointed.  But they didn't notice that the expressions on the faces of Jiraiya, Kakashi, Akai, and Chiyo gradually became serious.

    "The Third Kazekage has the ability to create magnetic chakra, plus iron ore. This forms the Third Kazekage's unique ninjutsu." Chiyo said: "After Scorpion killed the Third Kazekage, kill him  The human puppet is made, and the chakra of the Third Kazekage is stored in the puppet, and then the third Kazekage's unique ninjutsu is used. Being able to use the puppet's ninjutsu while alive is the greatest advantage of the human puppet."

    The smoke gradually dissipated, and the Red Sand Scorpion and Deidara were seen standing there with serious expressions, maintaining their best postures of being ready to fight at any time.  In front of them, Uzumaki Naruto had disappeared. What remained was a monster with white eyes, no pupils, blood red body, and five tails dancing behind him.  The monster also exudes a strong chakra aura.  Let¡¯s call him Naruto for now!

    "Jiraiya-sama. I think we should step back for a moment." Kakashi looked at Naruto and started.He said: "Although the situation in front of us is not good for the enemy, it is also very likely to be bad for us. After all, Hinata's heart is not here. If Naruto goes berserk, no one can get Naruto out of this state.  .¡±

    "There's something wrong with the situation." Deidara raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said, "This Jinchuriki's strength is beyond our imagination. The attack just now didn't seem to cause any harm to him, but instead made him stronger, and his body  It is wrapped with a layer of Nine-Tails chakra, which not only enhances the defense, but also prevents your poison from taking effect. In addition, there is one of the three ninjas, Jiraiya, the copy ninja Kakashi, and Sunagakure.  Chiyo. The situation is not good for us."

    "" The red sand scorpion did not speak. He moved his fingers slightly, and then the Third Kazekage stretched out his hand. 'Click' The Third Kazekage's right arm opened, and then countless arms stretched out, towards  Naruto surged away.

    But Naruto didn't hide at all, and used his strength to run directly towards the Red Sand Scorpion and Deidara, "Have you lost your mind?" Deidara looked at Naruto's actions and said secretly: "Under such circumstances,  If he still doesn¡¯t dodge, maybe he has other means.¡±

    ¡®Bang¡¯ Naruto¡¯s speed did not slow down, and the five tails behind him danced. The five blood-red tails were comparable to peerless swords. As long as the outstretched arm was swept by the five tails, it turned into pieces and scattered.  ¡®Crack¡¯ The red sand scorpion pulled his hands and suddenly stretched out a dozen arms, and then some gas came out of the arms.

    "It's poison gas, retreat quickly." Jiraiya said loudly.  Then everyone stepped back.  Then Jiraiya took a look and said, "Damn it, Naruto didn't come out. Is he still in there?"

    "Hey, hey." Deidara's voice rang out: "I'm still on your side. Don't spray out poisonous gas at will, okay? These poisonous gases are very strong."

    "Is Zero still waiting for our news?" The Red Sand Scorpion said expressionlessly: "I don't want people to wait for me. And there is something wrong with the shape of this poisonous mist?"

    "Huh? This is" The Red Sand Scorpion had just started talking when Deidara and Deidara realized something was wrong.  Then the two people jumped away from the place at the same time, while the fingers of the Red Sand Scorpion's hands were still beating.  The Third Kazekage's puppet opened its mouth and spat out a large amount of iron sand.  But before he could spit it out completely, a blood-red claw directly grabbed his head, and then five blood-red tails swept across, and the third-generation Kazekage's puppet was completely turned into pieces.  The black iron sand fell down automatically.

    "Roar." Naruto stood on all fours, holding the third Kazekage's puppet head with his right hand. His white eyes stared closely at the Red Sand Scorpion and Deidara, and he kept roaring like a wild beast in his throat.  Suddenly Naruto got down on all fours and lunged in the direction of the Red Sand Scorpion and Deidara.

    "Drink." Deidara shouted, and then a big explosion suddenly occurred in front of Naruto, and the entire ground exploded.  Naruto was at the center of the explosion.  Deidara reached into his ninja tool bag again, then frowned slightly and said to himself, "Oops, we're running out of explosive clay."

    Deidara looked at the Red Sand Scorpion and said, "Hey, I really want to know why that guy can rush out of your poisonous mist. Isn't he afraid of your poisonous gas?"

    The Red Sand Scorpion reached out and took off the red cloud coat on his body, revealing the wooden puppet body inside. There was a word "scorpion" on the heart.  Then dozens of weapons emerged from the hands and arms of the Red Sand Scorpion: "The poisonous mist is no problem, but the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki uses his five tails to continuously dance to drive the airflow to prevent himself from inhaling the poisonous mist. It's like  Now, use your tail to resist the damage of the explosion. His body is protected by a thick layer of chakra, and my toxins cannot penetrate this layer of chakra."

    "Huh? There is such a thing, that is, your poison has no effect on the Jinchuriki at all. Haha, this Jinchuriki is really interesting!" Deidara looked at Naruto and said.  Naruto was seen standing at the site of the explosion, with the five tails behind him stretching out to the front and completely surrounding himself behind the tails.  There is some black on the five tails, but nothing too damaging.  "But his defense is too high. Such an explosion did not cause him any damage." Deidara looked at Naruto with a helpless expression.

    "I haven't fought with my own body for a long time. The last time was when I went to kill the Third Kazekage." The Red Sand Scorpion said, and then the mechanism on its stomach opened, and a leather tube stretched out. On the gray leather tube  , and the purple liquid was constantly dripping. The liquid dripped on the ground, making a "chichi" sound, and then you saw that the ground was corroded.  It seems that this toxin is very toxic.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 233 Hundred Machine Exercise

    Sakura looked at the Red Sand Scorpion and said in shock: "He actually turned himself into a human puppet" Chiyo looked at the Red Sand Scorpion with a sad look in his eyes. Chiyo was watching  I had already thought of this possibility when I saw the face of the Crimson Sand Scorpion, but now that I have confirmed it, I still feel secretly sad.

    Saoi looked at the Red Sand Scorpion and said secretly: "Sunagakure's puppet technique can actually reach this point. Even he can be made into a puppet. In this case, wouldn't the weakness of the puppet master disappear? This should be noted down."

    The Red Sand Scorpion immediately stretched out its hands towards Naruto, with an iron pipe sticking out from the center of each palm, and then the iron pipe in its right hand spurted out fierce flames.  It turns out that the iron pipe is a reflector.  I just don¡¯t know what will come out of the iron pipe on the left hand?

    Raging flames spurted towards Naruto. Naruto looked at the spurting flames and jumped to the side. The flames spurted past, directly burning a stone behind Naruto red, and then turned into magma.  The red sand scorpion moved its right hand, and the flames immediately chased Naruto. At the same time, the reflector on the red sand scorpion's left hand also activated, and a huge water column went in the direction of Naruto's avoidance. Naruto's figure stopped suddenly, and the water column  Just as it rushed past his eyes, the strong water column smashed a huge rock into pieces.  Then Naruto leaned back.  But a fierce flame behind him approached Naruto's body.

    One after another, one water and one fire, Naruto suddenly looked at the red sand scorpion, and his limbs suddenly exerted force and rushed directly towards the red sand scorpion. The red sand scorpion moved its hands, and water and fire were sprayed directly towards Naruto,  And the water and fire that couldn't coexist actually merged and rushed towards Naruto.  Deidara formed a slight seal with his hands, and saw that Naruto was surrounded by various large and small white spiders and birds.  If Naruto surrounded Naruto from all sides.  At the same time, they were approaching Naruto.

    Naruto looked around and knew that he could no longer dodge, so he stretched out his limbs and jumped up, avoiding the fire and water. However, a black leather tube rushed towards Naruto. The head of the tube was shining. It turned out that  This part is also made of metal and looks sharp.

    'Bang' Just when he was about to stab Naruto, a tail stretched out from behind Naruto and directly wrapped around the leather tube. The red sand scorpion pulled slightly, but did not pull the leather tube back, and also gave Naruto a  Pulled over.  At the same time, although the leather tube was entangled by Naruto's tail, the leather tube was very long, and it tied Naruto up in circles. At the same time, the red sand scorpion raised its hands and sprayed blazing fire towards Naruto.  flames and powerful water jets.

    "Roar!" A sharp sound came from Naruto's throat.  Powerful chakra came out of his body, directly shattering the leather tube surrounding him. At the same time, the flames and water jets that were sprayed were also dispersed by the chakra.  But it didn't shatter those spiders and birds.

    Naruto's body fell down and just when he stood still, he heard Deidara shout loudly: "Drink!" "Boom" explosions continued to sound, and the smoke of the explosion directly covered Naruto's body underneath.

    The Crimson Sand Scorpion moved his hands, and more weapons emerged from his arms. Then his right hand sprayed out violent flames again, directly spraying into the flames. The Crimson Sand Scorpion slowly approached the smoke, and at the same time, the ten weapons on his left hand  Several weapons are always ready.  Suddenly, a blood-red figure rushed out of the smoke and rushed towards him from the side of the Red Sand Scorpion.

    The Red Sand Scorpion had already thought of this possibility, so his left hand did not spray out water jets. When Naruto approached the Red Sand Scorpion, the Red Sand Scorpion suddenly moved, and all the dozens of weapons on his left arm were pierced.  At the same time, the red sand scorpion's right hand immediately stopped spraying flames, and the dozen weapons on the arm pierced Naruto's body again.  At the same time, the red sand scorpion pushed Naruto away with both hands and hit the stone wall directly. Naruto's body sank into the stone wall before stopping.

    "Naruto" Sakura yelled in panic. Although she knew that Naruto lost her mind after appearing with five tails, she still yelled out.  Just because Sakura always remembered that Naruto was her companion.

    Sakura exerted her strength under her feet and immediately rushed towards the Red Sand Scorpion. With a 'whoosh', Deidara stood in front of Sakura and kicked her out.  Sakura flew backwards and was about to hit the stone wall. Suddenly, a ball of long white hair entangled Sakura, preventing her from hitting the stone wall.

    Jiraiya stood in front of Deidara, his long hair put Sakura down and looked at Deidara and said: "Have you used up all your explosives?" Although Jiraiya was asking questions, his tone was  Pretty sure.  Deidara knew he had been seen through as soon as he saw it.  He smiled softly and said nothing, but Deidara was shocked in his heart. At the same time, Deidara was ready to retreat at any time.

    "Bang" suddenly there was a loud noise, everyone turned around and saw only a blood-red arm and wood flying in the sky, and then saw Naruto walking out of the stone wall, and there was noA few wounds, maybe there were wounds, but under the strong recovery power of the nine tails, they recovered at first sight, so no wounds were seen. On the contrary, among the countless weapons flying in the sky, there were  Many of them were broken into two pieces, and countless gaps appeared on the blade of the best knife.

    Naruto walked out of the stone wall with a strong evil aura, and looked at Deidara with blank eyes.  When Deidara saw that the Red Sand Scorpion was beaten into pieces, and that there were Jiraiya and others staring at him, although he still had a smile on his face, he desperately wanted to retreat in his heart.  It's just that I can't leave because I don't have a chance.  If he were forced to leave now, I'm afraid he would be left behind before he had gone far.  He realized that everyone's eyes were staring at him closely, including the Byakugan and Sharingan.  He can't leave now even if he wants to.

    "Roar." Naruto roared again. It turned out that the Red Sand Scorpion had been put back together again after being broken into pieces.  The Red Sand Scorpion stood in front of everyone again.

    "Strong defense." The Red Sand Scorpion glanced at the broken weapon on the ground and looked at Naruto and said: "The body can be so strong. But, can you block my final puppet technique?"  The Scorpion of Sand took out a scroll from behind, and opened the scroll completely. The Scorpion of Red Sand made a "bang" sound with its hands, and a huge smoke appeared. Hundreds of puppets dressed in black appeared on the Scorpion of Red Sand.  around.  The Red Sand Scorpion opened its chest, and then countless chakra lines stretched out from the chest and touched hundreds of puppets: "Puppet Drama¡¤Red Secret Technique¡¤Hundred Machine Exercises." Hundreds of puppets started to drive at the same time.

    Chiyo looked at the Red Sand Scorpion with a light of disbelief in her eyes. She couldn't believe the scene in front of her. The Red Sand Scorpion actually controlled hundreds of puppets at the same time.  This is an impossible thing for any puppet master.

    Jiraiya looked at what was happening in front of him with his mouth wide open: "Such a thing could happen. Impossible? This is simply impossible?" Kakashi and Akai also showed surprised expressions.

    "Teacher, what's going on?" Xiao Li asked Akai: "Although it seems difficult to control hundreds of puppets, you don't have to be so surprised, right?"

    "Xiao Li, you haven't studied enough." Akai looked at the hundreds of puppets controlled by the Red Sand Scorpion and said: "The puppet master is a ninja unique to Sunagakure, and the puppet master's ability comes from the puppets controlled by the puppet master.  You can tell by the number, the more puppets you control, the stronger the puppet master's ability is."

    Xiao Li nodded and said: "In other words, the Red Sand Scorpion can control hundreds of puppets, so he must be very strong!"

    "No." Akai shook his head, then raised his finger and said loudly: "It's super strong."

    "Really?" Xiao Li clenched his right hand into a fist and said with blazing eyes: "My fighting spirit is burning. So, Teacher Kai, how strong is super strong?"

    Listening to the conversation between master and disciple, Kakashi was sweating profusely, and others avoided him. Jiraiya covered his forehead and pointed at Chiyo and said: "This Lord Chiyo is known as the strongest puppet master in the history of Sunagakure, but  At most, she can only control ten puppets, which is much inferior to the Crimson Sand Scorpion."

    "What?" Xiao Li was shocked.

    "Roar." Naruto roared again, using all his limbs to rush towards the hundreds of puppets.  Hundreds of puppets also drew their weapons and rushed towards Naruto.  Naruto suddenly pounced on a puppet, and the surrounding puppets immediately surrounded him. Naruto's five tails danced, and after the puppet was hit, it immediately broke into two halves.  However, hundreds of puppets launched attacks at Naruto at the same time. Swords, spears, and halberds, and various weapons continued to fall on Naruto. Although they could not cause effective damage to Naruto, they would still cause Naruto to feel pain.

    Naruto's five tails also kept dancing, but they still couldn't block all attacks.  And with the reduction of puppets, the control of Red Sand Scorpion is getting better and better.  Naruto's speed of destroying the puppets also slowed down.

    One puppet slashed Naruto's body, and one of Naruto's tails swung directly towards him, but another puppet blocked Naruto's tail with a shield, and then the other puppets aimed at Naruto again.  Launching an attack.  But this is not always effective. When the puppet once again blocked one of Naruto's tails with a shield, another tail struck from behind the puppet, and then the puppet turned into pieces.

    It¡¯s just that although the number of puppets of the Red Sand Scorpion is constantly decreasing, there is no joy on Jiraiya¡¯s face, but a faint worry.  Jiraiya turned to the others and said: "When I say retreat, everyone retreat immediately. Don't hesitate." Of course, Kakashi looked at each other and didn't know what he meant.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 234 Virtual Dog Cannon

    With a 'bang', Naruto's five tails swept across, and several puppets dodged, but two puppets were hit by the sweep before they could avoid it, and broke into two pieces and fell down.  But then several knives struck Naruto's body.

    "Kakashi-sensei, let me help Naruto!" Sakura couldn't bear it anymore.

    "No." Before Kakashi could speak, Jiraiya immediately said: "Although Naruto has a good relationship with the Nine-Tails, he can borrow the Nine-Tails' power at will, but when Naruto borrows too much Nine-Tails' power  , this situation will occur, the skin will fall off, and you will lose your mind. If you join the battle now, Naruto will probably attack you together. Have you forgotten what happened after the Five-Tails appeared behind Naruto on Platycodon Castle?  No matter who appears in front of him? Naruto will attack without hesitation. Only she can call Naruto back"

    "But" Sakura hesitated for a moment and looked at Naruto. Seeing Naruto being repeatedly struck by swords, her eyes gradually became firm: "I'm not Hinata. I'm not as gentle as her. I can't use it like her.  Emotions bring back the violent Naruto. Maybe if I get close to Naruto now, I will be attacked by Naruto immediately, but no matter what? Naruto is my companion. Now that my companion is in danger, I must save him.  He, even if Naruto really attacks me, I will fight with him." As she spoke, Sakura rushed directly towards the battle site between Naruto and the Red Sand Scorpion.

    "Companion! This child has understood the true meaning of the word 'companion'." Jiraiya said with a pleased expression on his face: "If everyone in Konoha can understand, then maybe Naruto will  He won¡¯t be forced to leave Konoha. Maybe in that case, Minato won¡¯t have to die, and Kinai won¡¯t be forced to leave. Maybe even Orochimaru won¡¯t leave Konoha.¡±

    Xiao Li jumped up and followed Xiao Ying: "That's right, Xiao Ying. When your companions are in danger, they have to help you. I'll help you too!" After saying that, Xiao Li raised his eyebrows at Xiao Ying.  Thumbs up, and then shows off his white teeth.

    "Li" Akai suddenly burst into tears and said, "You have finally grown up, and the teacher is so happy. You can pursue youth by yourself in the future." Jiraiya, Kakashi  , Chidai and several people were sweating profusely.

    Tiantian hesitated for a moment, then followed Xiao Li and Sakura: "Hey, you two, Naruto is also my companion, and I will do my best."

    "Thank you." Sakura thanked her.

    ¡°Tenten, wait a minute.¡± Hinata Yusaku shouted from behind, but Tenten just hesitated for a moment, and then continued to follow Sakura and Xiao Li.  "Damn it." Hinata Yusaku cursed secretly, and then followed him.

    When Sakura rushed out, Sai took out a book from his body and started to look through it. He kept muttering: "Strange, I remember seeing it nearby, but I can't find it."  ? Ah, I found it." Sai quickly flipped through the book and quickly pointed to a place to read.  After reading it, he opened a blank scroll and took out a pen. In the blink of an eye, Sayi stopped, made a slight seal with his hands and said: "Ninpo Technique: Super Beast Pseudo Painting." A huge ink bird appeared, and Sayi  He jumped onto the bird's back.

    'Boom' Deidara appeared in front of Sakura and others: "Have you forgotten that I'm still here? I won't let you pass by easily." As he said that, Deidara made a seal with his hands and shouted loudly: "Art is explosion, drink  Ah." Then an explosion occurred behind Sai flying in the sky, not only injuring Sai, but also blowing up the ink bird at Sai's feet.  Sai fell directly from the sky like a plane about to crash.

    Sakura immediately stepped forward to catch Sai. Tiantian and Xiao Li attacked Deidara at the same time, but Deidara didn't dare to attack them at all. He dodged directly and then made a seal with his hands. A little bird stayed on  Standing in front of Sakura, Deidara sneered at the corner of his mouth: "Drink." There was a 'boom' and a violent explosion.

    Deidara looked at the explosion with a very solemn expression on his face. The smoke dissipated and there was nothing in the air. Jiraiya was standing in front of Deidara. Behind Jiraiya was Sakura.  and Sai.  Looking at Deidara, a sneer appeared on Jiraiya's lips.

    "What a strong evil spirit." At this moment, Kakashi suddenly said: "Naruto's evil spirit is getting heavier and heavier. Lord Jiraiya, this is going to be troublesome."

    Everyone focused their attention on the battle between Naruto and the Red Sand Scorpion. They saw that the number of puppets on the field had decreased a lot. The Red Sand Scorpion was becoming more and more skilled in manipulation, and the puppets were being destroyed much slower.  , and the number of times Naruto was attacked also increased a lot.

    "Trouble has already come." Jiraiya looked at Naruto and smiled bitterly, and then immediately shouted: "Quickly retreat." Then Jiraiya picked up Sakura and Sai and immediately retreated, abandoning the one in front of him.??Deidara.  At this time, others saw that Naruto's evil spirit was already very strong, and clusters of blood-red bubbles appeared around Naruto's body. Five tails behind him were dancing continuously, and a blood-red energy ball appeared at the corner of his mouth.  It's slowly gathering.

    "This is a virtual dog cannon!" Kakashi was startled, and then immediately backed away: "Quickly retreat." Akai also saw it, and immediately jumped back with both feet, although Chiyo didn't know it when he saw this situation.  What was going on, but he still picked up Gaara's body and followed the others back.  Xiao Li, Tenten, and Hinata Yusaku were already retreating when Jiraiya retreated.

    Deidara saw Jiraiya and the others' actions, hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Hey, Scorpion-senpai. Let's leave quickly! There seems to be something wrong with the situation in front of us. Those in Konoha have retreated.  , From this point of view, this Jinchuuriki seems to be very strong. I think we should not fight him head-on, but should retreat temporarily." After speaking, Deidara paused slightly and said: "There is a seal inside the Jinchuuriki's body.  Tailed beasts possess the powerful power of tailed beasts. We cannot take it too lightly, especially when the opponent is the Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails, so we must be more careful. What's more, the opponent has someone like Jiraiya who has not taken action.  Even if we defeat the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, we will never be able to defeat Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas. So I think we should retreat temporarily and take advantage of the moment when the opponent launches an attack." He said  At that moment, Deidara put his hand into his ninja tool bag and fumbled for a long time before secretly saying: "The clay is completely used up. But fortunately, I still have some ambush around."

    The Red Sand Scorpion glanced at Deidara: "Although I don't want to do this, there is nothing I can do about it now. Tell Zero for me, it may take a little longer this time."

    "Although I don't know what's going on?" Deidara looked at Naruto and said to himself: "But I think I'd better retreat first. The explosive clay has been used up. Even if I stay, it will be of no use? And now he is a good person.  Opportunity, there won't be such a good opportunity next time." Thinking of this, Deidara glanced at Naruto again, and then immediately backed away.

    "Roar." Naruto opened his mouth and roared, and a blood-red energy wave immediately shot out. The huge energy wave shot out in the direction of the Red Sand Scorpion. The powerful energy made it impossible for anyone to see clearly.  A wave of energy rushed into the sky and then slowly disappeared.

    "The power is really strong. It is indeed the nine-tailed demon fox, the head of the nine tailed beasts." Jiraiya looked at a huge trace on the ground with no end in sight and said to himself: "Three years later, the power and range of the virtual dog cannon have exceeded  It has been greatly improved. If it has been this powerful in three years, Orochimaru will probably be dead!"

    Others looked at what was happening in front of them in shock. The surrounding area had been completely destroyed.  Not to mention the puppets, not even a larger stone can be seen behind the virtual dog cannon.  And even if they had left in time.  But it still didn't escape completely, and some people were still affected.  Deidara quietly looked at the scene in front of him from behind the tree and said to himself: "Fortunately, I took a step earlier, otherwise, even if it was just a small brush, it would be the result of death or injury. But I didn't expect that Senior Scorpion would die in  Kyuubi's hand. It's really funny. We originally wanted to capture the tailed beast, but we didn't expect to be beaten like this by the tailed beast now. Kyuubi Jinchuuriki, Namikaze Naruto? I remember you." Then Di  Darla's figure soon stood proudly next time.

    Sakura helped Hinata Yusaku treat his injuries. Just now, Hinata Yusaku's movements were a little slower. Although he was not hit by the attack, he was the person closest to the energy wave of the virtual dog cannon. But even so, Hinata Yusaku's body  He also suffered various wounds, large and small, from this extremely evil Chuck.

    "Xiaoying, how is the situation?" Tiantian asked with concern.

    Sakura shook her head and said: "The wound cannot be healed because the Nine-Tails' chakra is too evil. Even if it is not hit, it is just scratched by the airflow. On the surface, it is not serious, but the Nine-Tails' chakra is still there."  It invaded Hinata Yusaku's body and at the same time continuously destroyed the body's regeneration. The injury is much more serious than it looks. It will take a long time to recover. But it is not life-threatening."

    "Really? Then I'm relieved." Tiantian breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I don't know, how is the situation of Naruto and those two people?"

    Jiraiya, Kakashi, Akai, Chiyo, and a group of four people slowly approached the battlefield. They wanted to confirm the situation of the Red Sand Scorpion.  There were originally a lot of puppets, but after a Void Dog Cannon, most of the puppets on the ground had been completely destroyed. Even the ones that were left were not intact. Chiyo soon discovered that one was half missing.  The red sand scorpion of the body.

    ,!

 Volume Three Organization Chapter 235 Gaara Awakens

    Chiyo glanced at the puppet. Half of the puppet's body was gone. Originally, it had nothing to do with the red sand scorpion, but now more than half of the cylinder with the word 'scorpion' embedded in the puppet's heart was gone.  Only half of the word 'scorpion' is left.

    Chiyo leaned Gaara's body next to him: "No matter how powerful you are, a puppet master is a puppet master, and there will always be weaknesses." Chiyo bent down and gently picked up the red sand scorpion, his eyes showing kindness.  Eyes: "Although you have made your body into a human puppet, it seems that you have completely erased all the puppet master's weaknesses, but in fact you have made your weaknesses more prominent, because you still have to stay after all.  A part of your body is used to create chakra. And this part of your body is your biggest weakness. Once you are hurt, it will be fatal."

    "Maybe so." The Red Sand Scorpion said.  Everyone who originally thought he was dead found out that the Red Sand Scorpion was not dead yet, and immediately gathered around him.  The Red Sand Scorpion said to himself: "It seems that I lost this time, but I didn't expect the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails to be so strong. However, there are many powerful people in Akatsuki, and I am not the strongest.  , it doesn¡¯t matter if the Jinchuuriki of the Kyuubi beat me. Forget it, if you lose, you lose. Let¡¯s give you a reward. If there is anything you want to know, tell me while I can still speak.¡±

    Everyone who had originally focused their attention on the Red Sand Scorpion immediately became energetic when they heard this sentence. Regarding Xiao, everyone really wanted to know too much, but there was no reliable source of information.  The Red Sand Scorpion is a member of Akatsuki, and now that he is willing to speak, it is naturally no better.  Before anyone could speak, Sakura stepped forward and said, "I heard that Orochimaru was once a member of Akatsuki"

    Red Sand Scorpion: "Orochimaru? You should ask Itachi. Orochimaru is teaming up with him. I don't know much about Orochimaru, but forget it. Ten days later, go to Tenchi Bridge, Orochimaru's  I have spies under my command, and we agreed to meet there to exchange information." After saying that, the Red Sand Scorpion stopped talking and leaned into Chiyo's arms.

    "Grandma, I miss my father and mother so much." Chiyo looked at the Red Sand Scorpion in shock and then hugged the Red Sand Scorpion tightly. At this moment, they were not enemies, they were just grandparents and grandchildren.  Chiyo looked at the Red Sand Scorpion kindly, and the fingers of his right hand suddenly shook. Then two people, a man and a woman, appeared behind Chiyo. The Red Sand Scorpion looked behind Chiyo and said: "Grandma, I seem to have seen them.  , Dad, Mom" The Red Sand Scorpion stretched out his hand hard to touch the man and woman seen behind Chiyo. They were the Red Sand Scorpion's parents. When he saw the Red Sand Scorpion  Stretching out his hand, his parents also stretched out their hands at the same time, wanting to hold his hand. A smile appeared on the face of the red sand scorpion, which was originally just a puppet.  'Bang' Just when the three hands were about to hold each other, the Red Sand Scorpion's hand dropped weakly.  Chiyo shook his fingers, and the two puppets stepped forward to take the hands of the Red Sand Scorpion, and then hugged the Red Sand Scorpion into their arms.

    The man and woman holding the Red Sand Scorpion squatted there motionless, holding the Red Sand Scorpion in their arms. Although there were smiles on their faces, a closer look revealed that their smiles were lifeless. It turned out that this  A man and a woman are just two puppets.  It was created by the Red Sand Scorpion with all his efforts because he missed his parents when he was in Hidden Sand Village.  But puppets are just puppets after all, so later the Red Sand Scorpion left Sand Hidden Village, but when the Red Sand Scorpion left, it did not take the two puppets away. In this way, Chiyo got these two puppets, and then  Chiyo also tried his best to transform the two puppets, constantly adding many functions to them, and also made the expressions of the two puppets much more vivid.  So before dying, the Red Sand Scorpion suddenly saw these two puppets and thought they were his parents.

    "Roar." Suddenly a low roar came from Naruto's throat. The others looked up and saw Naruto dancing behind them with five tails, looking at them with empty eyes.  "Oops. Too careless." Jiraiya and Kakashi thought to themselves at the same time.

    Just when everyone was highly nervous, the blood-red color on Naruto's body began to recede, and the five tails behind him also began to disappear.  Then Naruto returned to his original appearance and stood in front of everyone, except that all the skin on his body had fallen off.

    "Naruto, you can control the Nine-Tails!" Jiraiya looked at Naruto in shock and said.  Naruto was still in the Nine-Tails state, but suddenly returned to his human form, which surprised Jiraiya, not only Jiraiya, but also everyone else.

    Naruto nodded and said: "That's right, my mental power has broken through here, and I can just control the five-tailed state." Then Naruto took a look at his body and said: "It's just that my body is still too weak.  Withstanding the chakra in the Five-Tails state, the body appears to be shedding."

    "Really, obviously Jiraiya-sama and Kakashi-sensei bothNow, why are you working so hard?  Naruto, let me bandage it for you.  "Sakura was happy to see that Naruto was safe and sound, but she still felt distressed when she saw that all the skin on her body had fallen off. But Sakura is Sakura, she will never speak gently and softly, she will always use her own  Concern is hidden under complaints rather than shown directly.

    "Okay." Sakura said.  Jiraiya watched as a drop of sweat formed on Naruto's forehead.

    Naruto looked at his body and smiled bitterly: "Hey, Sakura, although I know that my injury is serious, you don't need to bandage me into a mummy."

    "Hmph, you're still talking about it!" Sakura pointed at Naruto and said: "Look at you, there is no molt anywhere on your body. You are not allowed to use this power next time. Otherwise, next time, I will really  You are mummified. No, there can be no next time. You must know that using power beyond your control will greatly shorten your lifespan." However, Sakura looked at Naruto with concern in her eyes.

    Naruto wiped away the non-existent cold sweat on his forehead and said to himself: "Damn, Grandma Tsunade taught Sakura this way, why is it that now Sakura has become so similar to Grandma Tsunade, both are so violent, and Sakura's medical ninjutsu is already very strong.  Oh, the strange power when I just started smashing the Red Sand Scorpion's puppet, my God, this is the second mother-in-law Tsunade."

    Naruto looked at Gaara and gently put his hand on Gaara. Chiyo glanced at Naruto, then looked at Gaara and secretly said: "You have a companion, and this companion has the same qualities as you."  experience. You must be very happy!"

    Chiyo gently laid Gaara's body flat on the ground, put his hands on Gaara's chest, and a ball of chakra poured out into Gaara's body.  "This is" Sakura put her hand on Gaara's arm and looked at Chiyo and said in surprise: "This is not a medical ninjutsu."

    "What's the matter? Sakura." Kakashi asked, looking at the surprised Sakura.

    "Kakashi-sensei." Sakura responded: "Gaara is dead, and his vitality has completely disappeared. Even if the master comes, there is no way to save him, but now Gaara's body is full of  There is a chance of life. If the life continues like this, Gaara will most likely come back to life."

    "What?" Everyone was shocked.

    Naruto's hand on Gaara's shoulder tightened slightly, and then Naruto closed his eyes, his mind sinking. Gradually, Naruto's mind entered a strange place, two empty areas.  The young Gaara stood there alone crying with his gourd on his back.  On the other side, the young Naruto stood there alone, watching everything with cold eyes.

    Then Gaara grew up a little, squatting there alone and crying. On the other side, Iruka appeared next to Naruto, and he was happy and sad with Naruto.

    Gaara has grown up a little again. He is wearing Sunagakure's forehead protector, still standing there alone with his head lowered. On the other side, Naruto is wearing Konoha's forehead protector around his neck, and there are many people around him.  , Kakashi, Sakura, Ino, Chouji, Shikamaru, and many others, and beside Naruto, Ranran pulled Naruto's trousers, Konohamaru, Moehuang, and Udon shouted to Naruto  Big brother.  Naruto was still hugging Hinata gently.  Jiraiya and Tsunade stood behind Naruto and looked at him tenderly.

    Gaara was wearing the "wind" god robe, still standing there alone. There were scratches on the forehead protector on Naruto's neck. Behind him stood Neji, Yakumo, Shiro, Koyuki and Zabuza.  .

    "Where is this? Whose hand is this? It turns out to be my own hand. My hand" Gaara looked at the empty place around him and slowly squatted down: "Who am I?  who?"

    "Gaara, Gaara." Naruto from another area ran over and looked at Gaara who was squatting on the ground, and put his hand on Gaara's shoulder: "Gaara."

    Gaara turned his head and looked at Naruto who appeared behind him and the hand on his shoulder. He stretched out his hand and put it on the back of that hand: "Naruto!" Gradually a smile appeared on Gaara's face.

    "Kazekage-sama." "Kazekage-sama." Such voices came from all around. Gaara looked at the nearly a hundred Suna ninja troops surrounding him and said in shock: "This is" It seems that I love  Luo hasn't reacted yet.

    "Everyone is here to save you. You are causing trouble for others. Gaara." Naruto said softly.

    "Yes, your brother has indeed caused a lot of trouble for everyone." Kankuro came to Gaara and said.

    "Don't be too arrogant. Gaara is the Kazekage. Be careful what you say, you little brothers." Temari said with a cold face, then hurried to Gaara's side and said concernedly: "Is everything okay, Gaara?"  ?¡±

    Naruto looked around and said, "Okay, the matter has been resolved. See you all if you have a chance.",!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 236 Intimate Paradise Series

    "Wait a minute, Narutocom" Seeing that Naruto was about to leave, Gaara immediately stood up. He looked around and said, "Although I don't know what happened yet, but no matter what, I want to  Thank you, thank you for coming to save me."

    Naruto shook his head and said: "You don't need to thank me. You and I are both Jinchuuriki. If I don't help you, who will? And I just don't want the world to think that we Jinchuuriki are easy to bully. But the one in your body  It has been taken away, and you will no longer be one of the Jinchuuriki in the future. It is a relief. But no matter what, the friendship between us still exists." Then Naruto paused slightly and said: "  By the way, there is one person you must thank. Granny Chiyo, although she was the one who sealed the One-Tail in your body back then, but now she has exchanged her own life for yours. I don¡¯t know how to calculate this? But  After all, she saved you. It¡¯s appropriate to say thank you.¡±

    Gaara nodded to Naruto, then looked at Chiyo, who was lying there peacefully. An old man was standing next to Chiyo and said: "Sister, it seems like she is just asleep, just like she pretended to be dead before.  Looks like this." This person is Chiyo's younger brother Ebizo.

    Gaara stepped forward and looked at Chiyo and said, "She will live in our hearts forever." "Ah." Ebizo responded, still looking at Chiyo.

    "Naruto." Sakura stood behind me and asked: "Are you still unwilling to come back? I am the only one left in the Kakashi class. It has ceased to exist in name only. The current Kakashi class can only be regarded as  A new team. Naruto, the master has not issued a wanted order for you. You are not a traitor to Konoha. Come back, the master will be very happy. And the villagers already know your identity. They  I won¡¯t treat you the same way I did before.¡±

    "Huh" Naruto let out a long breath and said: "Sakura, I have no chance to look back. Three years ago, when Neji and Yakumo and I stepped out of Konoha,  From that moment on, I have become a traitorous ninja. It is impossible for me to go back and be a Konoha ninja again." As he spoke, Naruto reached into the ninja tool bag beside him and took out a forehead protector to protect his forehead.  There was a scratch on the leaf pattern on his forehead.  Naruto stroked the scratch: "Just like this scratch, it will never recover."

    "Naruto" Sakura clenched her fist and her eyes became firm: "Even if I use force, I will take you back to Konoha."

    Naruto looked at Sakura looking up and down and said: "Sakura, I admit that after three years of not seeing each other, your strength has increased a lot, and Grandma Tsunade must have taught you a lot, but you are not me yet.  My opponent, even though I have just experienced a battle, and my chakra and stamina have been exhausted a lot, you still can't stop me."

    "I know." Sakura said directly: "My strength is far inferior to yours, but Naruto, I'm not the only one here. Lord Jiraiya, Kakashi-sensei, they can definitely defeat you  Bring it back to Konoha."

    Naruto shrugged, then looked at Gaara and said: "Gaara, you have just woken up. There is something that is not suitable to talk about now, but I must tell you as the Kazekage."

    "What's the matter?" Gaara asked.

    "It's not a big deal?" Naruto smiled softly and said, "Three years ago, I took in a rebellious ninja from Sunagakure. I'll tell you now." Then Naruto paused and said, "Oh, by the way.  , this person is the one who inherits the boundaries of blood.¡±

    "Yes!" Gaara responded: "Three years ago, I was not the Kazekage, so I don't know very well. Does any of you know?" Gaara asked the other Sands  Tolerate.

    Kankuro hesitated for a moment and said: "There are not many rebellious ninjas in Sunagakure. Three years ago, there was only one rebellious ninja, the 'Mumeyan' blood successor, Qiya Zuimeng. But later I heard about the pursuit of Qiya Zuimeng.  The ANBU said that it seems that after Qi Ya came to the Land of Snow in a drunken dream, he was rescued by the demon Momochi Zabuza. After that, there was no news about him"

    "That's him." Naruto said: "I'll tell you now to avoid hurting the friendship between us."

    Gaara nodded: "I understand."

    "Okay." Naruto patted Gaara on the shoulder and said, "I'm leaving. See you next time, Gaara!" Gaara nodded: "See you next time."

    Sakura came over and suddenly grabbed my hand and said, "Naruto, please go back."

    "Sakura." Kakashi shook his head and said: "Let Naruto go, it's useless. Have you forgotten Naruto's space ninjutsu 'Flying Thunder God Jutsu'? Before this battle, we had  I have met Naruto. According to Naruto's wisdom, if he has no follow-up means, will he fight so easily and let you catch him? I'm afraid if there is any change between me and Lord Jiraiya  , Naruto will leave and disappear. What's more, in three years, Naruto will bring Master Jiraiya's chaosThe Art of the Flying Thunder God has become more skillful and more powerful. Could it be that he has not made any progress in the Art of Flying Thunder God?  "

    Just as Kakashi finished speaking, a golden light flashed, and Sakura grabbed Naruto's hand but it was empty. Naruto appeared behind Sakura and said: "Kakashi-sensei is right, so I just  I just said, you can't stop me. Okay, everyone, I'm leaving. Maybe soon, you will hear from me again, so goodbye." After saying that, the golden light flashed again,  Naruto appeared a hundred meters away from everyone.  Then a few golden rays of light flashed, and Naruto disappeared from everyone's eyes.

    "It's better to go." Sakura lowered her head sadly and said: "I have always told myself that I must bring Sasuke and Naruto back to Konoha. For this, I practiced hard and tried desperately to catch up with Sasuke and Naruto.  But Sasuke and Naruto are still walking far ahead. This time I can¡¯t even see Naruto¡¯s back.¡±

    Jiraiya patted Sakura on the shoulder and said: "Although I have not been in Konoha in the past three years, I have been communicating with Tsunade. Tsunade is very satisfied with you as a disciple and said that you are born to study medicine.  Ninjutsu genius! She said you can definitely inherit her mantle." Then Jiraiya paused and said: "I don't know that Sasuke, after all, he is with Orochimaru now, but although Orochimaru is a little perverted, he teaches  People's abilities are still very good. I think Sasuke is also very strong now. As for Naruto, although you really trained hard, I have been tracking Naruto for the past three years, although I did not bring him back.  But I have met Naruto several times, and I know Naruto's training method, which is really desperate. If you are not careful, you may really lose your life. That's why Naruto's strength has increased so quickly.  "

    "Really? Then I will work hard when I go back." Sakura's eyes lit up, and then she clenched her fist and said, "Naruto, just watch, I will never lag behind you too much, I will definitely combine you with  Sasuke brought it back."

    "Work hard, Sakura. The teacher will also help you." Kakashi said with a smile.

    Jiraiya waved his hand and said: "Okay, let's go back, Kakashi, you go to Sand Hidden Village first. This is etiquette, I will go back to Konoha first. Oh, by the way."  He took out a book and handed it to Kakashi and said: "This is what I wrote when I was chasing Naruto for the past three years. It has not yet been put on the market. And it is not planned to be put on the market. It is just for my loyal friends.  For book lovers. It's a kind of collector's edition or limited edition. I'll give it to you now." The book in Jiraiya's hand is the most famous 'intimate paradise' in the Naruto world, and the book in Jiraiya's hand is '  Make-out Paradise Gaiden'.

    When Kakashi saw this book, he felt like a pervert who saw a stunning beauty with her pants off. I'm sorry, please don't blame me for using such words to describe Kakashi, but the expression on Kakashi's face is indeed this.  look.

    "This is what was mentioned in last year's book, which can be called the classic 'Intimate Paradise: Chaos' in the Intimate Paradise series. It will not be put on the market, and will not be printed on a large scale. Only a small part will be printed for giving away.  A limited edition of 'Intimate Paradise Gaiden' for book lovers!" In an instant, Kakashi's speed reached its limit, and he snatched the book from Jiraiya's hand in the blink of an eye, without even Jiraiya reacting.

    Jiraiya looked at the empty palms and retracted his hand in embarrassment, nodded and said: "Well, yes, that's it." Then Jiraiya thought to himself: "What did that guy Naruto write in that book last year?  ? Why does it seem that my book fans have become more numerous, and they have become a lot more fanatical. Kakashi seems to look very good-looking. And coupled with this 'side story'. I really don't know what is going on with this little brat?  How can you even understand these? But I read some of Naruto's manuscripts and they seem to be really good. Next time, let this brat write a book specifically for me, hehehe." Jiraiya fell into his own fantasy, he  There was a lewd expression on his face.  Sakura and Tenten watched as Jiraiya and Kakashi backed away as if they were wild beasts.

    Jiraiya noticed the expressions on Sakura and Tenten's faces, and immediately retracted his expressions, his expression became serious and said: "Okay, I'll leave first. Goodbye Konoha!" After saying this, Jiraiya didn't leave any words for them.  Taking the opportunity, he jumped away and soon Jiraiya disappeared.

    Chiyo was placed on a stretcher, and several Suna ninjas picked up the stretcher. Then the group began to return to Sunagakure Village. Kakashi and the others naturally followed Gaara and the others.  Their mission was to bring the Kazekage back to Sunagakure Village. Although Gaara was already protected by many Suna ninjas, Kakashi still had to follow him back to Sunagakure Village because of the mission.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 237 Target Naruto

    After Naruto left everyone, he set off directly towards the Land of Fire.  This time Naruto's purpose was to go to Konoha Village in order to meet Tsunade.  As for Naruto's injuries, because Naruto had the Nine Tails in his body, his body had super recovery power, so when he was resting that night, Naruto took off the bandages on his body.  The next day, Naruto continued towards the Fire Country. Because the Fire Country and the River Country were originally territorial countries, Naruto left the border of the River Country and entered the territory of the Fire Country on this day.

    After entering the Land of Fire, Naruto began to be cautious in his actions. He usually moved in the forest. If he could not enter the town, he would not enter. Even if he had to enter Cheng Town, Naruto would use the transformation technique to transform into a small town.  Become an ordinary Konoha ninja before entering.  After all, Naruto had betrayed Konoha. Although Konoha did not issue a wanted order, Naruto was still a traitor after all and had to be careful.

    On this day, Naruto came to a small town. Although this small town belongs to the border, because the whole world is now at peace, this small town has a lot of things.  However, Naruto didn't buy too many things, he just came to a hotel.

    Because it was not meal time, there were not many people in the hotel. There were only a few people eating in twos and threes. However, there were two men and one woman eating in the corner. The three of them were all young, about seventeen or eighteen years old.  One of the men looked resolute, but judging from his behavior, this man might be a bit nervous and only focused on fighting with the food on the table. Naruto's eyes stayed on him for nearly ten seconds and still there was no trace.  Anyone noticed, and the other man was handsome, but there was a hint of sinisterness in his eyes from time to time. He noticed it when Naruto looked over. The remaining woman was very beautiful, and when he noticed Naruto's gaze  Then he gave Naruto a strange look.  These three people did not have forehead protectors or anything else that could prove their identity.  But looking at the looks of these three people, you can tell they are not ordinary people.  But Naruto didn't want to cause trouble, so he didn't bother with them.

    "Hello, sir. I don't know whether you want to stay in a hotel or have a meal." A waiter-like person came over and asked respectfully.

    Naruto was stunned for a moment, but he still said: "Eat, leave after eating, just grab a few specialty side dishes, some food, and I have to return to Konoha, help me prepare dry food for three days." For Xiao Er  Naruto was not surprised by the name and respect. Although there was great darkness hidden in Konoha, to the common people, Konoha ninjas were probably the best ninjas in the world.  They respect the Konoha ninja from the bottom of their hearts.

    "Okay, sir." The waiter immediately led Naruto to a table near the window: "Sir, please wait a moment." Naruto nodded, and the waiter quickly went down.

    Soon the waiter brought several side dishes to the table, followed by some white-flour steamed buns and a bowl of rice: "Adults, please take your time, while I prepare dry food for you." Naruto nodded, picked up the steamed buns and ate the side dishes.  Just started eating.

    After Naruto finished eating, the waiter also took a package and handed it to Naruto and said: "Sir, this is the dry food you asked for." Naruto handed over the package, took the money, and left the hotel.  The waiter sent Naruto out respectfully.

    As soon as Naruto left, the woman in the hotel whispered: "He used the transformation technique. His original appearance was sea blue eyes, three beards on each side of his cheeks, long golden hair hanging down to his heels, and wearing  Black god robe. He wears Konoha's forehead protector around his neck, but there is a mark on the forehead protector. It looks like he is a rebellious ninja from Konoha."

    "Thank you for your hard work, Star Love." The handsome-looking man said, "If Star Love is right, and I remember correctly, that person is Namikaze Naruto, the rebel ninja of Konoha and the son of the Fourth Hokage."

    The woman known as Xing Lian (guest star in Book Friends: Lian Yi) said: "My ability is to see through all false things. Illusion, transformation and the like can't be hidden from me. It's impossible for me to know  I got it wrong. After Namikaze Naruto appeared in the Land of Snow, there has been no news for three full years. Will he suddenly appear in the Land of Fire? And he is going to Konoha. Is he seeking death?  ,What do you think?"

    An shook his head and said: "I don't know, so I thought, why not follow him and have a look." An An smiled and said, "If possible, we can take him away. You must know that his body is a good thing worth hundreds of millions."  Ah. We haven¡¯t received bounties recently, and our living standards have dropped a lot. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid our living standards will continue to decline.¡±

    Xing Lian subconsciously touched his purse, thought for a moment and said: "I know, everyone's money is with me, and I know very well how much money we still have. But this hundred million yuan is not so easy to get, no  Speaking of other things, based on the information we have obtained, Namikaze Naruto is a jinchuriki. A jinchurikiThe power we possess is not that easy to deal with, and even if we kill Namikaze Naruto, the Kingdom of Whirlpool will not let us go.  He is the prince of the Kingdom of Whirlpool, and he also has a good relationship with the Kingdom of Snow. We may be hunted by the two countries by then?  "

    Huangquan An (book friend: dark guest) shrugged and said: "The Country of Whirlpool is just a small country and does not have its own ninja village. Although their family's ninjas are strong, we are not too afraid. As for the Country of Snow, this  It is indeed very difficult to handle. Three years ago, the Kingdom of Snow won the war with Kirikage Village. Although Kirikage Village did not use all its strength, it should not be underestimated. But if it were to be let go in vain, I would be very disappointed.  I¡¯m not willing to give in.¡±

    Xinglian was silent for a while and said: "I am not willing to do it, but if you attack Namikaze Naruto, there is indeed a great risk" After saying this, Xinglian looked at another person and said: "Hiroya, look  Woolen cloth?"

    The man with a resolute look called 'Hiroya' stopped eating, thought for a moment, looked at his two companions, Fujimiya Hiroya (book friend 'Leave') said: "This matter is not that simple.  , you have missed one force, and that is Konoha. Although Namikaze Naruto has betrayed Konoha, he is still the son of the Fourth Hokage. Konoha probably just wants to take him back, and has not thought about killing him.  This can be seen from the fact that Konoha has not issued a wanted notice for traitorous ninja. If we kill him, I am afraid Konoha will not let us go. By then we may really get into big trouble. I think we  Namikaze Naruto should not be touched."

    "That's it." Xing Lian and Huang Quan An suddenly lost their energy and just bit their buns dryly.  Xing Lian said: "I don't want to be hunted by three countries, especially Konoha, which is at the center of the entire continent. It will be very detrimental to us if we antagonize him. So we can only give up. Although the bounty is  It¡¯s important, but our lives are more important.¡±

    Hiroshi Fujimiya glanced at the two of them and said, "But it's not like we absolutely cannot touch him." "Hmm?" Huangquan An and Xing Lian perked up, and Hiroshi Fujimiya whispered: "Haifeng Ming  He just left, because in a small town, he shouldn't leave too fast, and didn't he just say he wanted to go back to Konoha? An, your ability allows you to hide yourself very well, so go to Konoha.  Set off in the direction and follow him to see if he really wants to return to Konoha. If so, we can touch him. If not, we can only give up. Oh, by the way, there is one more thing, An.  Don't let Namikaze Naruto find out, and don't do anything to Naruto. After we confirm that he is indeed going to Konoha, we will set up an ambush to kill him. Then put Namikaze Naruto's body in Konoha Village.  , so that this crime can be pushed to Konoha's head. After all, Namikaze Naruto is Konoha's rebellious ninja, and others will only think that Konoha killed the rebellious ninja. At that time, we only need to steal the body again  Once you come out, you can collect the bounty. Not only can you get the bounty, but you don't have to worry about being hunted down by three countries."

    "Great." Xinglian touched his purse happily and said, "As long as I get this bounty, I can fill my purse with money. I haven't filled my purse for a long time, but I  I don¡¯t have to eat these nasty things anymore, and I can go buy new clothes.¡±

    "Well, I understand." Huang Quan secretly said, "I will never let him find out."

    Hiroshi Fujimiya nodded and said, "Okay, target Naruto Namikaze, take action."

    "Yes." Huang Quan secretly responded, then turned around and left the hotel.  Run in the direction Naruto left.

    "Xing Lian, let's go too. Just follow An at a distance. We don't have the hiding ability as good as An, so we can't get too close. Otherwise, we will be easily discovered by Namikaze Naruto.  After all, he was able to avoid anyone finding his traces for three years, and his strength cannot be underestimated."

    "Yes, Hiroya. I understand." Xinglian responded, but judging from the way her eyes were shining with gold, it was hard to tell how much she had heard, but Fujimiya Hiroshi also had to act with her.  , you can remind her at any time.  Then Hiroshi Fujimiya and Hoshilian paid the money and left the hotel.  Then follow the mark left by Huangquan An and move forward.

    Judging from the conversation between these three people, it seems that they are bounty hunters who rely on bounties to survive, and judging from the fact that they also attack those who do not have wanted warrants, they should be bounty hunters from the underground union.  Among the three, Hiroshi Fujimiya seems to be a little nervous, but in fact he is indeed a very thoughtful person, and he seems to be the leader of the three.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 238 Meeting

    At night, Naruto was already close to Konoha. Only half a day's journey was left to reach Konoha. Now Naruto had just eaten dry food and was resting against a tree. There were sounds of singing in hidden places all around.  People set up explosive symbols as sirens.  .  com and Naruto accidentally triggered the explosive charm because there were no animals in the tree.

    More than ten kilometers away from Naruto, a man and a woman were surrounding a bonfire.  It was Fujimiya Hiroyuki and Hoshirui.  They are currently surrounding the campfire but occasionally raise their heads to look around as if they are waiting for someone.  After a while, Huang Quanyan jumped out of the forest and came to their side gently. There was no sound when he fell.

    "How is the situation?" Hiroshi Fujimiya said directly without raising his head, because when Yokozumi's body fell, although there was no sound, the shadow was reflected by the bonfire.  Hiroshi Fujimiya kept looking down at the ground and naturally discovered it.

    Huang Quan An took the dry food handed over by Xinglian and said while eating: "He has just eaten the dry food and is resting. He is very cautious. Explosive symbols are placed around him as alarms, and the explosive symbols are all connected. If there is any  If the explosive talisman explodes, all other explosive talismans will explode. If someone comes close, the explosive talisman may be easily triggered."

    Fujimiya Hiroshi nodded, thought for a moment and said, "Are you sure you can disarm those explosive charms without alarming Namikaze Naruto?"

    "Yes." Huangquan said secretly: "I personally watched Namikaze Naruto set the explosive talisman. I know where he set the explosive talisman, so I can remove it, but it will take a long time. I  It will take at least two hours to completely disarm those explosive charms without alarming Namikaze Naruto, otherwise, I am not sure that I will not alarm Namikaze Naruto."

    Hiroshi Fujimiya thought for a moment and then nodded: "I understand. Hoshilian, An, let's take a rest first. After midnight, after Namikaze Naruto has fallen asleep, An, you go to deactivate the explosive talisman, and I will  Hoshilian is waiting behind you. After you are released, the three of us will attack him together, making sure to kill him with one blow, otherwise, there will be a fierce battle. Namikaze Naruto has almost no foundation, and the country of whirlpool  In the eyes of the Fire Nation, the fact that Namikaze Naruto was still able to betray Konoha without being captured under such circumstances shows that Namikaze Naruto's strength is not weak, or even very strong. We are absolutely  Don¡¯t be careless.¡±

    "Yes, I know." Huang Quanan and Xinglian responded, then they ate the dry food in their hands in two mouthfuls, and then each leaned to the side to rest.  Hiroshi Fujimiya also leaned aside and closed his eyes.

    After midnight, Hiroshi Fujimiya opened his eyes. In fact, he was not asleep anymore, he just closed his eyes and rested his mind slightly.  Hiroshi Fujimiya glanced at the moon above his head, and then woke up Xing Lian and Huangquan An.  Although both of them were still confused, Hiroshi Fujimiya had already prepared cold water. After each of the three people washed their faces with cold water, their minds became much clearer.

    ?Then the three of them did not hesitate, Huang Quanyan immediately jumped towards the place where Naruto was resting, Fujimiya Hiraya and Hoshilian also quickly followed, and the group of people shuttled through the forest.

    Fujinomiya Hiroya, Yokozumi An, and Hoshilian, the three people stopped immediately after seeing Naruto from a distance. In order not to alarm Naruto, the three people slowly approached Naruto. When they came not far from Naruto  At that moment, Fujimiya Hiraya and Hoshilian stopped, and then Fujimiya Hiraya made a gesture to Yokozumi, who nodded slightly, and then walked towards the big tree where Naruto was leaning.

    Huang Quan An quietly came to the tree without making any sound, and then carefully groped under the tree roots. Soon Huang Quan An took out an explosive talisman, and then carefully put away the explosive talisman.  stand up.  Huang Quan then walked around the big tree to the grass on the other side. After groping for a long time, he tore off an explosive talisman from the grass, then carefully put it away. Then Huang Quan secretly lifted it under the dead branches on the other side.  Got an explosive charm.  Then Huangquan An also fumbled for a few explosive charms on the tree trunk.  Back and forth, Huang Quan secretly fumbled for a dozen explosive charms, but nearly three hours had passed.  At this time, Huang Quan secretly calculated, and after confirming the number, he made a completion gesture towards Fujimiya Hiroya and Hoshilian in the distance.

    Fujimiya Hiraya and Hoshilian approached carefully. After spending a lot of time, the two finally came to Yomi Yomi's side.  Huang Quan secretly whispered: "All the explosive symbols I saw have been taken down. There should be none elsewhere."

    Fujinomiya Hiroshi nodded slightly and whispered: "An, Xing Lian, get ready to fight. When we get closer, we will launch an attack." "Yes." Huangquan An and Xing Lian responded in a low voice.  Then the three of them each pulled out a kunai.  The kunai shone slightly in the moonlight.

    The sound of ¡®chichi¡¯ suddenly rang out, appearing loud and clear in the silent night.Extraordinary harshness.  "What's the sound?" Hiroshi Fujimiya immediately said in a low voice.

    "It's very familiar, as if I've heard it often." Huang Quan'an said with a slight frown.  Then Hiroshi Fujimiya's expression changed, because he had already thought about what the sound was, and he immediately said loudly: "Quickly, attack Naruto Namikaze." He no longer cared whether his voice would blow Naruto away.  woke up with a start.  Because he is already forming seals.

    Yokozumi and Hoshilian may have been used to listening to Fujimiya Hiroya's orders, so when they suddenly heard Fujimiya Hiroya's words, their bodies reacted subconsciously. Yokozumi formed a seal with his hands, and then the whole person disappeared, Hoshilian  He pulled out a few shurikens with both hands and immediately shot them towards Naruto, and Hiroshi Fujimiya said: "Fire Release: Big Fire Ball Technique." Then he opened his mouth and spit out a huge fireball, heading towards Naruto.  .

    "Boom" there was a sudden explosion, and Naruto woke up immediately. When he opened his eyes, he saw the huge fireball in front of him and several shurikens. Fortunately, Naruto's posture was ready to fight at any time, and he could enter at any time.  In the state of fighting, Naruto immediately left the tree and avoided the shurikens and fireballs. Naruto suddenly heard a loud shout, and then he became a little awake, and then there was an explosion, which immediately completely knocked Naruto out.  Wake up with a start.

    After Naruto escaped the initial attack, he immediately jumped to another tree. Standing on the branch, he immediately formed a confrontation with the two people who attacked him.  Naruto looked at the man and woman who suddenly appeared in front of him and attacked him. They had nothing on them to prove their identities. Naruto frowned slightly and shouted: "Who are you?"

    Hiroshi Fujimiya and Hoshilian looked at each other. Now that the two people's plan to attack Naruto Namikaze has been exposed, there is no point in hiding it anymore, so Hiroshi Fujimiya stood on the branch and looked at Naruto and said: "We  Did I come here to borrow something from you?"

    Naruto looked at Fujimiya Hiroya and sneered: "Borrowing something, huh, you don't want to borrow my head, do you?"

    Hiroshi Fujimiya shook his head and said: "No, what I want to borrow is not your head." Then Hiroshi Fujimiya paused slightly and said: "We are bounty hunters who rely on bounties to survive. We know that you are  Who, you are Namikaze Naruto, the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, the son of the Fourth Hokage of Konoha, and the prince of the Uzumaki Kingdom. As for why they attacked you? Your underground union¡¯s bounty is as high as hundreds of millions. If only your head didn¡¯t exist  We can¡¯t get this bounty for your body,¡±

    "Oh. It turned out to be a bounty hunter. But I didn't expect that my net worth would be as high as hundreds of millions. I'm really honored." Naruto sneered and said, "But I heard that bounty hunters basically act alone.  , I didn¡¯t expect you two to act together.¡±

    "After all, one person is still not as good as two people." Hiroshi Fujimiya said: "After all, two people can at least support each other. When encountering danger, two people can help each other. Even if everything is impossible, two people can  If so, the probability of survival is also higher.

    "Oh, really?" Naruto said, "But I hope that the chances of you two surviving will really be earlier, because today I want you to die here." Just after Naruto finished speaking, there seemed to be a sound coming from his neck.  Feeling a chill, Naruto hurriedly moved to the side. Just as Naruto ducked to speak, a single knife reflecting the cold light stabbed into Naruto's body.  Oh, not a body, just a shadow.  The black light surrounding the blade looked extremely strange.  Unfortunately, as long as there is no attack, there is no meaning.

    Naruto looked at the sudden appearance of the ninja and said: "You are very good at hiding. I was not aware of you all the way, and I didn't notice any trace of you at all. Even before you took action just now,  , I didn¡¯t even notice it, but the moment you took action, you revealed too many flaws. And I have a strong sense of murderous intent. So when you attacked me with a knife, I immediately noticed it.  "

    Huang Quan looked at Naruto with a one-handed knife in his secret hand and said, "But what about the explosive charms? I clearly watched you set up the explosive charms, and you also helped me remove all the explosive charms. Why are there still explosive charms exploding? I  You have obviously looked around carefully and there are no explosive symbols left, but why do you still have explosive symbols to detonate?"

    Naruto shrugged and said: "Because I have already set up an explosion talisman nearby. Just because of time, I did not set up more explosion talismans."

    Fujinomiya Hiroya, Hoshilian, and Yokozumi glanced at each other from a distance, stopped talking, and then the three of them attacked Naruto at the same time.  It looked like he was planning to subdue Naruto in one fell swoop.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 239 Escape

    "Fire Release: Big Fire Ball Technique." Hiroshi Fujimiya opened his mouth and spat out a ball of fire and attacked Naruto. Yomi Yami's figure disappeared directly. Hoshilian retreated, with shurikens constantly coming towards Naruto.  It was shot out, and each shuriken was shot towards the vital points of Naruto's body.  I'm afraid this person's hidden weapon skills are second to none.

    Seeing the fireballs and shurikens coming from the attack, Naruto dwarfed, crouched down, dodged the fireballs and shurikens, formed a seal with his hands and said: "Wind Release: Thousand-faced Wind." He looked towards Hiroshi Fujimiya.  Ye and Xinglian blew out bursts of whirlwind with countless small wind blades.

    Fujimiya Hiroyuki and Hoshilian immediately stopped to avoid the whirlwind, but Hoshilian kept shooting shurikens at Naruto while avoiding them. Naruto looked at the shurikens that were fired at him and turned around.  Jumping down from the branch, Naruto couldn't dodge well on the tree. If he was on the ground, he could dodge better. What's more, Naruto's Wind Release can only have a stronger effect in a large space.  The most important thing is that one of the three people on the other side is hiding. It would be good to lure him out by the way.

    Sure enough, as soon as Naruto jumped down from the tree trunk, a person appeared under Naruto, Yomi Yami. He held a black knife in his hand. Yomi Yami held the knife and attacked Naruto from below.  , intending to cut Naruto in two, but as Naruto said when he appeared, his murderous intent was too strong. When his figure just appeared, Naruto had already noticed it, and when Huangquan An stabbed him  When he came over, the mark on Naruto's hand was already completed: "Ninja Technique: Random Lion Technique." The long hair behind Naruto started to dance, and then he stabbed under him.

    Soon, a few hairs pierced Huang Quanyan's wrist and took away a few drops of blood. Huangquan Yin was shocked. If he continued to attack, he would definitely be pricked into a hedgehog by Naruto's hair. Huangquan Yin stopped.  He continued to attack Naruto, and then suddenly pulled out another knife from his body. He held two knives on the left and right, and his hands began to dance. The sound of "ding ding" sounded, and Huangquan Yin blocked all of Naruto's stabs with his two knives.  long hair.

    Naruto landed on the ground, and the mark in his hand changed. Naruto's long hair immediately stopped dancing. Huangquan Yami knew it immediately, and stopped the dancing swords with some hesitation. At the moment Huangquan Yin stopped  , a sneer appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth, the mark in his hand changed again, and the dancing long hair suddenly stabbed past Huangquan An's face. Huang Quanyan was shocked. Looking at the long hair that was stabbed, he realized that he had nowhere to go.  To hide, he could only wave his swords again to resist the long golden hair.  It's just that when Huang Quanyan was fully defending the long hair in front, he forgot to pay attention to what was behind him. Behind him, a piece of Naruto's long hair was slowly approaching Huang Quanyan.  It seemed that he planned to pierce Huangquan An's throat directly.

    "Fire Release: Big Fire Ball Technique." Hiroshi Fujimiya saw this hair and immediately said.  The huge fireball blasted towards Naruto, Hoshilian also threw several shurikens at Naruto, and each one was aimed at the vital points of Naruto's body.  Although Naruto didn't care about the shuriken, after all, the dancing long hair was not there to see, but Naruto couldn't block Fujimiya Hiroyuki's big fireball with his long hair, not to mention because Fujimiya Hiroyuki and Hoshilian  With the addition of Huang Quanyan, he has also noticed the threat coming from behind.

    Naruto had no choice but to immediately stop the mark in his hand, immediately retracted his dancing long hair, and then jumped to avoid the fireball attacking behind him.  Then the three people faced off again.

    "So strong. As expected of a guy with a bounty of hundreds of millions. It seems that he was a little too impulsive this time. Even I am like this. Alas, it's all because of money. But we haven't eaten delicious food for a whole month. Money  It's almost running out, and we have to get some money." Hiroshi Fujimiya said secretly: "Ana's assassination, Xinglian's long-range, and my fire escape. I didn't expect that the three of us could not do anything to him even if we joined forces. I didn't expect that his  He is so strong, and his perception and reaction speed are so fast, he can react almost immediately, making Yami's ability almost useless in front of him. Damn it, if we can have one more taijutsu ninja in our group  , it will be good if you can withstand his attacks a few times, then you will be sure to kill him. Now we can only do our best. If the situation suddenly becomes unfavorable, we must retreat immediately. "

    Naruto and Fujimiya Hiroya faced each other for a while, then took a gentle breath, formed a seal with their hands and said: "Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang', Naruto's transformation appeared into two  Naruto.  Naruto pointed at Huang Quan behind him and said secretly: "I will solve this." Then he immediately rushed towards Huang Quan secretly, and the two shadow clones behind him rushed toward one person each.

    Huang Quanyan held a black knife in each hand: "Xinglian, which one is the true body?" He met Naruto who was rushing towards him.  Huang Quanyan didn't dare to use his ability at all, because he didn't know which one was the main body. If he hid it, he would not be able to determine which one was the main body and would not be able to attack effectively, and when the time cameXinglian will be attacked by two Narutos. I'm afraid Xinglian will die in the hands of two Narutos before he attacks.

    "I can't tell." Xing Lian dodged the shadow clone's attack and said, "This is shadow clone, not an ordinary clone technique. Although there is only one body, the clones created by the shadow clone technique are all entities. I can't  You can see it.¡±

    "Is it because everything created is a solid body so it can't be seen?" The shadow clone attacking Xinglian said: "So that's it, your ability can see through the incorporeal body of the clone technique. In this case, the transformation technique will naturally not be able to see through it.  I hid it from you, so when we were in the border town, you already saw the transformation technique I used. Then you targeted me."

    Xing Lian was shocked. Her ability was suddenly seen by the enemy. There was no doubt about her surprise.  Because of this, Xing Lian was briefly absent-minded. A sneer appeared at the corner of the shadow clone's mouth, and a kunai suddenly appeared in his hand and slashed towards Xing Lian's neck.  And when Xing Lian came to her senses, although she kept retreating, it was already too late to hide.

    "Damn it!" Huang Quan secretly began to pay attention to this area when the shadow clone revealed Xing Lian's ability. When he saw Xing Lian losing his mind, the shadow clone held a kunai and stabbed Xing Lian. He cursed secretly, and then  Regardless of which one was the main body, he continued to attack and force Naruto away from him, and then disappeared. However, after he disappeared, he did not see a strange smile on Naruto's lips.

    Seeing that the kunai was about to cross Xinglian's neck, Huang Quan appeared beside Xinglian secretly, and his hands penetrated the body of the shadow clone.  'Bang' The shadow clone disappeared, but a few exploding talismans were left behind.

    "Oops." Huang Quanan was startled and pulled up Xinglian and was about to leave. There was an explosion, and Xinglian and Huang Quanan were pushed out by the airflow of the explosion.  He fell to the ground, but fortunately he didn't suffer much damage.

    Just when Yomi Yami disappeared to save Ren, Naruto took out an iron handle from his body, then input the wind attribute chakra, and a golden sword blade immediately appeared, which was the Thunder God Sword. At the same time, Naruto prepared it  In preparation for the attack, when Huangquan Yin and Xing Lian were pushed out by the blast of air, the Thunder God Sword in Naruto's hand slashed towards the two of them, intending to kill them both at the same time with one sword strike.

    "Thunder Release¡¤Thunder Light Spear." Suddenly the voice of Hiroyuki Fujimiya came from behind Naruto, and then Naruto felt the voice behind him. Before he could think about it carefully, he jumped up and stabbed suddenly with the Thunder God Sword in his hand, but because of  He took action in a hurry, so he only stabbed Yomi Yami's right chest.

    "What a pity!" Naruto said secretly, and at the same time, Naruto turned around and pierced the position where Naruto was just now with a lightning gun.  Then the scattered electric current hindered Naruto's pursuit.  Then Xing Lian quickly helped Huangquan An, "Ah! Damn it." Fujimiya Hiroshi screamed, and then some memories appeared in Naruto's mind.

    It turns out that when the explosive talisman exploded, it also alerted Hiroya Fujimiya who was entangled with the shadow clone.  When he saw the crisis between Huangquan An and Xinglian, he ignored the attack of the shadow clone behind him, formed a spear in his right hand through hand seals, and then projected it towards Naruto.  But the shadow clone behind Fujimiya Hiroya also seized the opportunity to launch an attack. The kunai in his hand was originally aimed at Fujimiya Hiroya's heart, but he was already prepared and turned slightly sideways, and the kunai deflected.  The target stabbed into Fujimiya Hiroya's shoulder.  Hiroshi Fujimiya let out a scream, and then grabbed the shadow clone's wrist holding the kunai, and a flash of lightning flashed past the shadow clone and disappeared.  At this time, Xing Lian helped Huang Quan secretly come to Fujinomiya Hiroya's side.

    Three people later, Yokozumi Yami and Fujinomiya Hiroya were already injured, and Yokozumi Yami had lost his combat effectiveness. Naruto would not give up this opportunity.  The Thunder God Sword in Naruto's hand shook, and he rushed towards the three Fujimiya Hiroya again.

    Fujinomiya Hiroyuki, Yomi Yami and Hoshi Lian looked at each other, and each understood the meaning in the other's eyes. Then Hoshi Lian took out a large number of explosive talismans from his body and threw them towards Naruto, exploding at the same time.  The talisman is already burning.  Naruto immediately stopped.  The 'Boom' explosion symbol exploded again, and smoke filled the entire venue.  When the smoke dissipated slightly, the three of Fujimiya Hiroyuki had disappeared.  It looked like he had escaped.

    Naruto looked around for a moment and soon discovered blood stains. Looking in the direction of the blood stains, Naruto said coldly: "Do you want to escape? Hum, you can come and leave whenever you want! You are looking down on me."

    ,!

 Volume Three Organization Chapter 240 Forced to Retreat

    Naruto jumped forward and followed the blood trail, Fujimiya Hiroya, Yokozumi An, and Hoshilian. Although Naruto had no impression of these three people, but with the abilities they showed when they attacked Naruto, Naruto would never let go.  pass them.  .com Fujimiya Hiroya's dual attributes of thunder and fire, Yomi Yami's hidden traces, Hoshilian's hidden weapon skills have the ability to see through everything.  Everyone has a special ability, and all three of them are hostile to Naruto, and after this battle, the hostility has escalated to murderous intent. Fujimiya Hiroshi and others will come for revenge, and Naruto will not let him  People with such powerful abilities must survive because it will inevitably affect them in the future, not to mention that the three of them are bounty hunters. From their words, they know that Naruto's bounty reaches hundreds of millions, and both parties have very strong interests.  In a conflict, no matter who is right or wrong, the two sides have long been fighting to the death.

    Soon Naruto caught up with Fujimiya Hiroya and others. Although they made many traps on the road to hide their whereabouts, they were in a hurry due to time constraints and the traps were too easy to break.  So Naruto quickly caught up.  Naruto landed gently in front of them, causing the three of them to stop.

    "Damn it." Hiroshi Fujimiya held the wound on his shoulder and said, "You guys go away quickly, I'll stop him."

    "No." Huang Quan secretly covered the wound on his right chest and said, "It's better for me to do it. Hiroshi, you are already injured and you can't form seals well at all. But if it's me, Namikaze Naruto should be concerned about my abilities.  I won¡¯t push you too hard.¡±

    Xing Lian directly threw the yellow spring Anami in his hand to Fujinomiya Hiroya: "Anami, let alone Hiroya, you can't even stand still, how can you stop Namikaze Naruto. You are all injured,  So this time, I'm going to stop Namikaze Naruto." As he said that, he took out a kunai and rushed towards Naruto.

    Naruto held the Thunder God Sword in his hand and rushed towards them and said coldly: "You three are no match for me together. Now you want to stop me alone. You are looking down on me." The Thunder God Sword in his hand was straight.  He stabbed Xing Lian at the front to his heart.

    Xing Lian did not defend himself, he directly reached into the ninja tool bag, then turned to one side, avoiding the vital point, and allowed the Thunder God Sword to pierce his abdomen.  Blood splashed out, "Ah" Golden current flowed on the blade of the Thunder God Sword, causing double damage to Xinglian.

    "Naruto Namikaze, if you dare to hurt her, I will cut you into pieces." Huang Quanyan shouted as soon as he saw the Thunder God Sword piercing Xing Lian's body.  Everyone is like this. They only see the behavior of others and never think about their own behavior.

    "Hmph." Naruto snorted coldly and said disdainfully: "If you hadn't found me, I wouldn't have known you existed at all!" But Naruto was also confused. After all, Xing Lian couldn't dodge the Thunder God Sword.  Avoid, then Naruto was very worried.  The Thunder God Sword in Naruto's hand pierced Xing Lian's body, and with more input of Naruto's chakra, the Thunder God Sword's blade became sharper.  Xing Lian reached out and held the Thunder God Sword, and took out a lot of sizzling explosive charms directly from his body. Naruto said coldly: "Perish together, you are not qualified." After saying this, Naruto glanced at Chi Chi.  The explosive talisman squeaked, and the right hand holding the Thunder God Sword shook. The sharp Thunder God Sword directly broke Xing Lian's palm. Although Xing Lian's palm was not completely cut off, it also made Xing Lian unable to hold the Thunder God Sword.  Then Naruto retreated violently.

    "Hoshilian!" "Hoshilian!" Fujimiya Hiroyuki and Huang Quanyan were shocked. They knew that Naruto's speed was too fast. If the explosive talisman was used, it would be impossible to get close to Namikaze Naruto to explode. After all, before the explosive talisman exploded,  The burning time is too long for an expert, so Xinglian used the explosive talisman to attack Naruto in this self-mutilating way. However, he didn't expect that the Thunder God Sword could still flow out electricity. Otherwise, Xinglian would directly grab it.  Stop Naruto, and then the explosive talisman explodes, even if it doesn't kill Naruto, it will seriously injure him.

    But now that Naruto has distanced himself, if the explosive talisman explodes, it will only blow Hoshiro to pieces. Fujinomiya Hiroya and Yokozumi hurriedly ran towards Hoshilian. Yokozumi had lost too much blood.  He was bleeding and couldn't stand at all. He just took two steps and fell down. Fujimiya Hiroshi didn't help Huangquan An.  He walked directly towards Xinglian, then picked up the explosive talisman and threw it out.  But it is basically a useless effort, because the explosive talismans are all one by one, and they are not tied to the kunai, so after throwing them out, they are just thrown one meter away. At this distance, the explosion  Once the talisman explodes, there is no chance for the three of them to survive.

    "Idiot. Why are you still here? Why don't you just run away? Aren't the three of us going to die now?" Xing Lian said in a weak voice.

    "Oh, the three of us have been together for almost ten years. When we were ten years old, the three of us were favored by our master and were accepted as disciples together. When we were thirteen years old, the master died, and we inherited his legacy.  Career becomes bounty???people.  For five years, we have been together through life and death, and this time is no exception.  "

    "That's right, the three of us will die together this time." Huangquan Anan tried his best to crawl over: "Just in time, isn't this guy Namikaze Naruto just trying to help us? Otherwise, how could he do it all at once?  Standing there motionless!"

    Naruto stood in the distance, watching the three of them closely. The explosive charm around them was about to explode. Naruto ignored them at all, because these three were already injured and had little impact on Naruto.  Big, not to mention that once the explosive talisman explodes, the three of them will have no chance of survival.  But after Naruto distanced himself from them, he accidentally discovered traces of someone hiding nearby.  So he began to be secretly on guard.

    After the explosive talisman was burned, the three of them, Fujimiya Hiroya, Huang Quanyan, and Xing Lian, closed their eyes and waited for death. Suddenly, "Earth Release: Earthen Prison Hall." A voice came, and then a wall of earth rose and several explosive talismans were thrown out.  Completely surrounded.  A semicircle was formed, and as soon as it was completed, there was a huge "boom" sound, but the semicircle was not destroyed at that time.

    The three of them, Fujimiya Hiraya, also showed happy expressions. Although they were ready to die, life is very precious to everyone. If they can live, no one is willing to die.

    A man wearing a cloak, completely hiding his body and face, came out and said: "I didn't expect to be able to see Namikaze Naruto, the son of the Fourth Hokage and the Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails, here. It's really an honor for me."

    "This person's voice sounds familiar?" Naruto thought to himself, but showed no signs of it on the surface. He just asked, "Who are you?"

    "Don't you know me?" The man in the cloak said immediately: "Indeed, we have only met once before, and I think your attention was not on me at that time." The man in the cloak said.  He took off his cloak and said: "Long time no see, Uzumaki, no, Namikaze Naruto. I am Ishida Hijiu. We met once during the Chunin Examination in Konoha three years ago." Ishida Hijiu has nothing.  The only change was that a strange yellow color appeared on his face, and there was a scratch on the Sunagakure forehead protector on his forehead.

    "Three years ago, the chuunin exam?" Naruto was stunned, looked at Ishida Hijiu and suddenly said: "Ishida Hijiu, I remember that during that exam, you met Gaara and then surrendered. I  I think you are a ninja from Sunagakure Village! Look at your forehead protector, how come you have identified Sunagakure Village?"

    Ishida Rijiu smiled softly and said: "Indeed, I have judged Sunagakure Village. Now we are all rebels. I wonder if you can give me a face and let these three people go?" Ishida Rijiuyi  Referring to Fujimiya Hiroya, Huangquan An, and Hoshilian said: "When you judged Konoha, there were two people following you. When I judged Sunagakure, no one followed me. I need a few."  Men, the three of them are just right.¡±

    Naruto narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "What if I don't agree?"

    Ishida Rijiu shrugged and said: "Well, if you don't agree, forget it. Then I'll take my leave first." Ishida Rijiu turned around and left. There was no sloppiness at all. This made Naruto very confused. Naruto didn't think so.  Ishida Hijuu used the ninjutsu "Tokudodomu" just to ask such a question.  Fujinomiya Hiroya, Huang Quanyan, Hoshilian were even more frightened when they saw Ishida Hiku leaving, and they all asked for help from Ishida Hiku, because they knew that Ishida Hiku would be their only chance to survive.

    Ishida Rijiu walked a few steps, and when he was about to disappear into the forest, Ishida Rijiu stopped, turned around and looked at Naruto and said: "Oh, by the way, I forgot to mention one thing, I just came here  At that time, I found that Konoha's ninjas were coming here, and they asked me what I was doing here? I told them the news that you were here, and I think it won't take long to arrive. They will welcome you then. "

    Naruto was stunned for a moment, and then his senses were fully activated, and he immediately discovered that there were dozens of people approaching here. They could arrive in less than half a minute, and because this place was already close to Konoha, it was impossible for other countries of this size to appear.  A ninja can only be a ninja from Konoha.  And just when Naruto was concentrating on sensing, Ishida Hiju jumped up and stood in front of Fujimiya Hiroya and the others.

    Judging from the Earth Release Technique that Ishida Hijuu just performed, it will probably take a long time for Naruto to deal with him, and by then Konoha's ninjas will be surrounding him.  It will be difficult to decide whether to kill or not.  "Ishida Hijuu. I remember you." With that, Naruto jumped up and left quickly.  Ishida Riju secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Naruto leaving.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 241 Reunion with Shizune

    After watching Naruto leave, Ishida Hijiu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, because Ishida Hijiu was not sure about dealing with Naruto, so he could only lure the people from Konoha over.  £®  com hoped to use this to force Naruto away from Namikaze. Now it seems that Ishida Hijiu's plan was a perfect success. When Naruto found that people from Konoha were surrounding him, Naruto immediately chose to escape.

    Ishida Rijiu looked at the three injured people without saying a word, grabbed the three of them and jumped away in the opposite direction from Naruto.  Just ten minutes after Ishida Hijiu left, a dozen ninjas wearing Konoha forehead protectors appeared here, followed by a dozen Konoha ANBU.  There were more than thirty people in total, and the person taking the lead was Shizune.

    As soon as Shizune fell, her nose began to swell. After smelling it carefully, she immediately came to where Fujimiya Hiraya and the three of them were, and immediately discovered the blood shed by the three of them.  As well as the messy footprints on the ground, Shizune touched the blood and two fingers, and then immediately stood up and said: "There are traces of a fight here, and there is blood. The blood is still warm, which means that the people who fought have just left. This ground  The amount of blood, the opponent's injury is definitely not light, and judging from the blood, it is definitely not from one person, it may be from two or three people. So in other words, we have to face at least, everyone, listen, three people  As a group, spread out and search in the direction of the blood, and we must not allow anyone to act recklessly in Konoha."

    "Yes." The dozen or so Konoha ninjas immediately shouted, and they left in groups of three to search, while the dozen or so Anbu did not move.

    "Excuse me, Shizune-sama." This masked ANBU asked: "Is there any blood from Namikaze Naruto in the blood here? You must know that he is our goal!"

    Shizune glanced at him and waved her hands and said: "I don't think so, but the specific details need to be taken back and the blood samples are collected for investigation, but" Shizune paused slightly and said: "The explosion damage that just happened  I found most of the evidence at the scene, but I still found the footprints of five people near here, which means that there were five people here before, maybe belonging to two or three camps, and two or three of them have been affected.  were injured, and there were only two people left. Maybe one of them left with several injured people. There was too little information, and many things could not be determined, not even the direction in which they left. Okay, you can go search too. I  Let¡¯s go back to Konoha first.¡±

    "Yes." Konoha's ANBU responded, and then all the ANBU dispersed.

    Shizune looked around and made sure that everyone had left, then she said: "Okay, come out. Although I don't know who you are? But since you dare to hide here, isn't the purpose of us Konoha? I  I¡¯m standing here alone now, if you have the ability, come over and kill me!¡±

    "I will kill many people in Konoha, but there are some people who I will protect even if I die, and so will you, Sister Shizune." Naruto walked out of the branch, and then landed gently in front of Shizune: "  Although I left Konoha, if you are in danger, I will still fight to the death to protect you."

    "Naruto. It's you." Shizune looked at Naruto in surprise, then observed Naruto carefully and said: "It's really you, not a transformation technique or an illusion technique, it's really you. Naruto. You, you  This bastard." Shizune pointed at Naruto with an angry face and said, "Do you know that I have been worried about you for the past three years." As she said this, Shizune hugged Naruto and carefully observed Naruto's body to make sure there was no injury.  After that, Shizune breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Fortunately, it's really not your blood." As she said this, Shizune hugged Naruto tightly, with tears flowing from her eyes.  Shizune cares about Naruto very much. She loves and cares about him as her own brother.  Although Naruto rarely made her worry, she was still secretly worried involuntarily.  This time Naruto disappeared for nearly three years, and Shizune was worried about Naruto almost every day.

    Naruto looked at Shizune who was holding him, motionless. After a while, Naruto handed Shizune a tissue and said with a smile: "Sister Shizune, although I haven't washed this dress for two days, you don't have to use it.  Wash your tears for me."

    "Bastard Naruto." Shizune grabbed a tissue and wiped her tears and said, "Don't laugh at your sister and me." Looking at Naruto's smile, Shizune's face turned red, then she took Naruto's hand and said:  "By the way, Naruto, what is going on around here?"

    Naruto glanced around and said: "I just fought with three bounty hunters here. One of them is Xinglian, the other is An An, and the last one is Hiroya. The three of them seem to have taken a liking to me.  Bounty on corpses, that¡¯s why they came to attack me.¡±

    "Bounty, underground union." Shizune was slightly surprised and said: "Konoha did not issue a wanted order. In this case, only the underground union would issue such a bounty mission. Damn it, soIf so, the blood on the ground belongs to the three of them.  So who is the other person?  I found the footprints of five people in total.  And why would anyone tell us you are here?  "

    "The fifth person is Ishida Hijiu. A ninja from Sunagakure Village, but I don't know why he appears here?" Naruto asked slightly confused.

    "Ishida Hijiu?" Shizune was slightly startled.

    "Sister Shizune, do you know this person?" Naruto asked.  Shizune nodded and took out a notepad from her body and said: "Ishida Hijiu, Konoha participated in the Chunin Examination in 1960, which was the Chunin Examination more than three years ago. He failed in the third preliminaries and became a Chunin  In the second year after the exam, Ishida Hiku was incorporated into the Anbu by Sunagakure Village. In the fourth year, he attacked the Kazekage and then diagnosed Sunagakure. In other words, Ishida Hiku had already diagnosed Sunagakure a few months ago.  Village, seems to be very close to Orochimaru recently."

    Naruto frowned slightly: "It's Orochimaru again? He is very good at bewitching others to rebel against the village. Forget it, I don't want to think about this person for the time being, Orochimaru will jump out on his own sooner or later."

    Shizune nodded, and then said: "Okay, Naruto, this place is only a little distance from Konoha, so you can go with me to meet Lady Tsunade. It has been three years, and Lady Tsunade is also very good."  I miss you!"

    Naruto nodded and said: "I came to Konoha just to see you. I haven't seen you for more than three years. I miss you so much." Naruto made a slight seal with his hands and said: "Transformation Technique."  With a bang, Naruto turned into an ordinary Konoha ninja: "The elders will not let me go. So when entering Konoha, you must use the transformation technique, at least to hide it from the Konoha villagers.  "Shizune glanced at Naruto and frowned slightly. She didn't like Naruto to look like anything else, but it was necessary for her to be like this.  Then the two set off towards Konoha together

    "Thank you for saving us." Hiroshi Fujimiya said. After he, Huangquan An and Xing Lian were rescued by Ishida Hijiu, they came to the depths of the forest and then released the three people.  Then he helped Huang Quanan and Xinglian stop the bleeding.

    Ishida Hijiu smiled and shook his head: "It's nothing, but what I didn't expect was that you would actually provoke Namikaze Naruto. Haven't you heard about him?"

    "I've heard a little bit." Hiroshi Fujimiya said: "The three of us are bounty hunters and know a little bit about Namikaze Naruto. We know that he is the son of the Fourth Hokage of Konoha, the prince of the Uzumaki Kingdom, and the Nine-Tailed Jinchilla.  force."

    "You know this and you still attack him?" Ishida Hijiu narrowed his eyes slightly and said: "The jinch¨±riki means that he can use the power of the nine tails, plus the prince of the Uzumaki Kingdom and the fourth son of the illustrious side, how dare you  If you attack him, aren't you afraid of being hunted down by Konoha and the Uzumaki Kingdom?"

    "Perhaps we are too arrogant!" Hiroshi Fujimiya glanced at Huangquan An and Xing Lian and said: "For a long time, the targets we have set our sights on have always been easily eliminated by us, so much so that  We don¡¯t think anyone is our opponent, but we didn¡¯t expect that his strength would reach this level, and the three of us together have no power to fight back in front of him.¡±

    "Hmph, just the three of you trying to deal with Namikaze Naruto is really a toad yawning loudly." Ishida Hijiu's tone gradually turned cold.

    "What do you mean by this?" Huang Quannan immediately said angrily: "Although you saved us, you can't insult us like this."

    "Insult?" Ishida Hijiu said coldly: "I don't have that kind of interest. I'm just telling the truth. Do you think Namikaze Naruto has used his full strength?"

    "What do you mean?" Hiroshi Fujimiya asked in surprise: "Naruto Namikaze didn't use his full strength at all when he fought with us."

    "Huh, Namikaze Naruto is just curious about your abilities, otherwise, he would have killed you long ago." Ishida Hijiu said: "From the beginning to the end, how many ninjutsu did Namikaze Naruto use?  There are only three moves. The first 'Thousand-faced Wind' technique alone has restrained the two of you for a long time, and the second 'Chaos Lion Technique' has pushed you into danger. The Shadow Clone Technique,  Just two shadow clones plus one body almost killed all three of you. Do you think he has used his full strength?"

    Ishida Rijiu paused slightly and looked at the three people and said coldly: "According to the information I got, the Red Sand Scorpion once killed the so-called strongest Kazekage, the third generation Kazekage, and even Deidara.  A person entered Sunagakure Village and directly captured the Fifth Kazekage. Two such people met Namikaze Naruto in the River Country. Namikaze Naruto killed the Red Sand Scorpion and Deidara fled. You guys.  If you dare to mess with such a person, just be thankful to be alive now."

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 242 Meeting Tsunade

    The faces of Fujinomiya Hiroya, Yokoizumi, and Hoshii immediately darkened. Originally, they wanted to practice hard after recovering from their injuries, and then deal with Namikaze Naruto, but now they lost confidence after hearing this.  £®  com It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t notice a hint of pride on Ishida Rijiu¡¯s lips.

    Hiroshi Fujimiya looked at Ishida Hijiu bitterly and said: "No matter what? We all want to thank you. It was you who saved the three of us. Now we have to treat our own injuries, and we will repay your life-saving grace in the future.  ." After saying that, Fujimiya Hiroshi helped Huangquan An and Xing Lian and planned to leave.

    Ishida Hijiu looked at Fujimiya Hiroya and said: "Why, don't you want to take revenge on Namikaze Naruto? Or maybe you don't even have the courage to face Namikaze Naruto again. If that's the case, then  Just go away and pretend that I misjudged you, it turns out that you are just useless cowards. And I offended Namikaze Naruto for nothing because of a few cowards."

    "What do you mean by this?" Huang Quan secretly heard Ishida Rijiu's words and immediately said angrily: "Although you saved us, you will not insult us at will. And this is the second time."

    "Is it insulting?" Ishida Hijiu smiled softly and said: "I have said, I am not insulting you, I am just telling the truth. Or do you still have any courage to face Naruto Namikaze now?  "

    "What's there to be afraid of?" Huangquan said secretly: "After I recover from my injuries, I will go find Namikaze Naruto. I must kill him."

    Ishida Rijiu looked at Huangquan An, and his expression changed: "It seems that I was wrong." Hearing what Ishida Rijiu said, Huangquan An's complexion improved a lot, and then Ishida Rijiu said disdainfully:  "It turns out you are just reckless men who can only show off their bravery."

    "What did you say?" Huang Quan secretly glared at Ishida Rijiu.

    "Did I say something wrong?" Ishida Hijiu looked at Huang Quan and said dimly: "According to your current strength, even if there are ten of you, you may not be Namikaze Naruto's opponent. If you go to him, you will die.  What? You know you are outmatched but you still die in vain. Isn't this a reckless person? No, even a reckless person would not do this. You are worse than a reckless person."

    "You" Huang Quan was silently blocked by Ishida Rijiu and was speechless.

    "Tell me, Hiju Ishida." Hiroshi Fujimiya said: "Tell me your purpose. You saved us, and then you told us so much. Isn't it just for your own purpose? Just say it directly."

    Ishida Hijiu looked at Fujimiya Hiroya and smiled and said: "Come on, then I will tell you directly. I want you to follow me and obey my orders."

    "What? Do you want us to follow you and be your subordinates?" Huangquan An was furious when he heard Ishida Rijiu's words: "I will never follow you."

    "Wrong, not a subordinate." Ishida Rijiu said: "I want you to be my companions. You can ignore my words at ordinary times, but during battle, you must obey my orders. Of course, in exchange,  I can help you improve your strength so that you have the strength to defeat Namikaze Naruto, and I can even directly help you defeat Namikaze Naruto."

    "Improve your strength and defeat Namikaze Naruto." With these two sentences in their mouths, Fujimiya Hiroya and Yokozumi fell silent. This condition made Fujimiya Hiroya and Yokozumi very excited.  Seeing the hesitation on the faces of Fujimiya Hiroya and others, Ishida Hijiu spoke again: "Do you know the legendary Sannin?"

    Hiroshi Fujimiya nodded and said: "I know, the legendary three ninjas are Tsunade-hime, the fifth Hokage of Konoha, Jiraiya the Toad Sage, and the leader of Konoha, the current Sound Ninja Village.  Orochimaru."

    Ishida Hijiu nodded and said: "I am cooperating with Orochimaru, one of the three ninjas. As long as you agree to be my companion, you can get his guidance. Oh, by the way, one of Orochimaru's men is Uchiha.  A descendant of the clan, Uchiha Sasuke, he is Namikaze Naruto's teammate and old enemy, and he possesses the Sharingan, the blood successor of the Uchiha clan."

    As soon as Hijiu Ishida finished speaking, he saw the eyes of Fujimiya Hiroya and Huangquan moving, and he knew that the matter was more than half successful.  Then Ishida Rijiu turned around and said: "You should think about it carefully, I have to leave beforehand." Ishida Rijiu jumped up to a tree and stopped and said: "By the way, although I attracted the ninjas of Konoha  Come here and ask Namikaze Naruto to retreat, but people from Konoha will search here soon, so you should leave quickly."

    "Wait a minute." Seeing Ishida Hijiu was about to leave, Fujimiya Hiroshi immediately said: "I promise you, the three of us will follow you from now on. I am Fujimiya Hiroshi and I have the dual attributes of thunder and fire."

    "Bo Ye!" "Bo Ye!" Huang QuanAn and Xing Lian shouted in surprise at the same time.  Although Xinglian has never expressed his opinions, he does notIt means that she has no objection, but she thinks that this kind of thing should be completely left to men to solve.  But she didn't expect that Hiroshi Fujimiya would suddenly agree to be someone else's subordinate.

    Hiroshi Fujimiya looked at Yokozumi and Hoshilian and waved his hands to interrupt them and said: "We have no choice. In order to avenge Namikaze Naruto, we can only follow him. Of course, if what he said is true.  "'And we are seriously injured now. If we don't obey Ishida Hijiu, he will abandon us immediately. By then, we won't be able to go far and will be searched by the people of Konoha. By then, we will only die."  ¡¯ Hiroshi Fujimiya also added the last sentence in his mind.

    Huang Quanyan and Xinglian fell silent and stopped speaking, which was regarded as acquiescence.  Ishida Hijiu nodded and said: "Okay, then come with me. If what I say is false, you can leave at any time." Fujimiya Hiroshi nodded

    Konoha, Hokage's office building, 'Bang' Shizune pushed open the door of the office and said: "Tsunade-sama."

    "It's Shizune." Tsunade was still wearing her clothes with the word 'gambling' on them. She continued to look at the information in her hand without raising her head and said, "What's the matter? She's so arrogant, just like Sakura.  You are so old, can't you be more steady?"

    "Ms. Tsunade, now is not the time to talk about this. I have something to say."

    Tsunade reached out and picked up a pen to write on the information in her hand and wrote a comment: "Is it the elders or the Sunagakure Village? The elders should not have done anything. It should be the Sunagakure Village. They went to the Sunagakure Village.  It¡¯s been six days, and there should be news coming back.¡±

    "It doesn't seem to be the case." Naruto walked in and said, "What Sister Shizune wants to say should be about me. But if it's about Sunagakure Village, I can tell you." Tsunade raised her head and glanced at Naruto,  He lowered his head and continued to process the information in his hands, because Naruto's transformation technique had not been released yet, and Tsunade only took a quick glance and did not realize that the ninja wearing a Konoha forehead protector in front of her was Naruto.

    "Who are you? Did you come to see me for anything?" Tsunade picked up the Hokage's seal and slapped it on the information: "You said you knew the information about Sunagakure Village, how did you know it?" Then  He covered his forehead with one hand and rubbed his temples.  Then Tsunade looked at Naruto with a hint of doubt in her eyes.  Naruto didn't speak and then walked a few steps behind Tsunade and put his hands on Tsunade's shoulders and squeezed them gently.  Shizune looked at it, turned around, walked out of the office and gently closed the office door.

    "Press the sun button for me." Tsunade lowered her head and said, "Naruto."

    With a 'bang', Naruto released the transformation technique and returned to his own appearance: "Okay, TsunadeMother-in-law."

    "I've told you to call me sister several times." Tsunade slammed the table, turned around and stood up, looking at Naruto with an angry face. Looking at the smile on Naruto's face, Tsunade stretched out her hand and hugged Naruto into her arms.  Li: "Naruto"

    Naruto lay in Tsunade's arms and felt the care in Tsunade's heart. After a while, Naruto reached out and hugged Tsunade, gently patted Tsunade's back and said, "Okay.  , Be good. Don't cry anymore. Grandma Tsunade. I'm here." The warmth in Tsunade's face disappeared immediately, as if coaxing a child, and several black lines appeared on her forehead.

    Tsunade clenched her fist and gritted her teeth and said, "Naruto, I haven't seen you for more than three years. Do you want to taste my fist?"

    "Uh-huh." Naruto was stunned, and then immediately smiled and said: "Well, Granny Tsunade, calm down and don't be so impulsive. You must know that you are the Hokage now, and you must pay attention to your image. If the Konoha ninjas see you now  If you look like this, your image will be lost.¡±

    "Hmph." Tsunade sat down again and turned her back to Naruto and said: "Forget it, I'll let you go this time, but why did you come to Konoha? Don't you know it's dangerous for you here? The people in the elder group are always  If I think about doing anything to you again, the third generation has always wanted to bring you back."

    "I know." Naruto once again helped Tsunade massage the sun** and said: "That's why I used the transformation technique to come here. And I came here just to see you, Granny Tsunade."

    Tsunade stretched out her hand and hit Naruto on the head with a smile and cursed: "Why are you meeting me? I'm afraid it's to meet Hinata!" "Haha!" Naruto smiled and didn't answer.  Continue to massage Tsunade.

    "Forget it, you go. Hinata's team has just completed its mission and should not go out to perform new missions yet." Seeing that Naruto didn't speak, Tsunade said, "But even if you want to see her again, you can't  Don't meet her. Once you do, things will become very troublesome. Leave after seeing her! It's too dangerous for you to stay in Konoha."

    Naruto nodded and said: "I know, Granny Tsunade. I'll be there in a moment, let me help you now."??Get a massage.  "Tsunade nodded and stopped talking.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 243 Teaching the Rasengan

    Konoha Memorial Monument, Naruto stood on the Memorial Monument and looked at the names on the Memorial Monument. Soon, Naruto found the four words 'Namikaze Minato' on the top of the Memorial Monument. Naruto took a look at it.  After confirming that there was no one else around, he formed seals with his hands and changed back to his own appearance, then took out a bottle of wine and a cup, filled the cup and said, "Father." Then Naruto paused and said, "Although I really don't want to say this title.  , but after all, I am still your son, although I come from another world. But you are indeed my father. I came to see you today. It¡¯s funny to say that this is the first time I come to see you. As a son, it is indeed  I'm wrong, but it's also your fault. It was you who sealed the Nine-Tails in my body, so that I didn't get the treatment I deserved. Instead, I was ostracized by everyone, and was constantly monitored by the Konoha elders.  To be honest, I really want to know why you want your son to be a jinchuriki. But forget it, after becoming a jinchuriki, my relationship with Kyuubi is pretty good."

    Naruto filled the wine glass: "Father, although I don't know if you like drinking, I still toast you. Although I am only 16 years old and underage and cannot drink, I will make an exception this time. I am my son.  As you wish." As he spoke, Naruto poured the wine in front of the commemorative monument, then poured himself a glass and drank it in one gulp.

    "Father, I judged Konoha three years ago." Naruto looked at the memorial tablet and said: "Although I know you don't want me to do this, in fact I don't want to, because I have too many things in Konoha.  But I still did it. There were many reasons. The most important thing was that the elders began to restrict my growth. They began to be wary of me, but the elders had a deep foundation in Konoha. In order to get rid of them, I  I can only betray Konoha. I think you should be able to understand me."

    Naruto poured a glass of wine on the ground again, and then drank one himself: "Father, I found my mother. She is now the daimyo of the Country of Whirlpool. I also married the daimyo of the Country of Snow. Although there were no elders present.  , but the situation at that time could only be like this. Now I have the support of two countries, although these two countries are just small countries. But the country of Snow is a country with its own ninja village, and the ninjas of the Uzumaki clan are also good.  .I now have a powerful force. With the Nine-Tails in my body, even the five great ninja villages can no longer underestimate me."

    Naruto poured a glass of wine on the ground again, and after drinking a glass himself: "This is the third glass, father, I have to leave. I am now a rebel ninja in Konoha. It is dangerous to stay in Konoha, so I want to  Leave as soon as possible. Maybe in the future, I will confront Konoha. Please forgive me, father. Except for those who do not reject me and allow me to identify with them, I will never hold back others. It can be regarded as their contribution to what happened back then.  Pay the price."

    Naruto put the wine bottle on the ground and said: "Goodbye, father. If I have a chance, I will come to see you again. I will give you this bottle of wine to drink slowly." With that, Naruto jumped away and hid in place.  He disappeared into the forest.

    Naruto once again turned into an ordinary ninja in Konoha, came to Ichiraku Ramen, found a place to sit down and said, "Hello, I want a bowl of Spare Ribs Ramen."

    "Okay, please wait a moment." The ramen uncle took a look and responded, while Naruto looked around.  Because it is not meal time, there are not many people here

    "Uncle Ramen, five bowls of ramen, everything else is the same." At this time, a familiar voice came to Naruto's ears.

    The shop owner stuck his head out and said, "Konohamaru, you're here to eat ramen again. Oh, Miss Hinata and Miss Kuran are here too. Please wait a moment. Uncle will increase the amount for you."

    The 13-year-old Konohamaru has matured a lot. Just like the cute yellow udon next to him, he has the youthful atmosphere of a boy. When Konohamaru heard the shop owner's words, he grinned and said, "Thank you, uncle."  A flash of excitement flashed in the person's eyes and he looked up. Sure enough, not only Konohamaru, Udon and Moehuang appeared in front of him, but Hinata and Ranran were also there.

    We haven¡¯t seen each other for three years, and Hinata has become even more beautiful.  The long blue-purple hair shawl wears a Konoha forehead protector around the neck.  Holding Ran Ran in her hand, Ran Ran has grown up a lot, and is very different from three years ago.

    "Guest, your ramen. Please use it slowly." The shop owner's daughter, Iris, put the ramen in front of Naruto and said.  This made Konohamaru and the others also notice Naruto.

    Hinata and Ran Ran looked at Naruto with a flash of doubt in their eyes, and then shook their heads. Konohamaru looked at Naruto and asked, "Who are you? Why are you looking at us like this?"

    Naruto picked up the chopsticks and picked up the ramen and ate it: "Didn't you see? People who came to eat ramen. As for why I'm looking at you? You must be mistaken. I'm just curious about those two girls." Naruto  The person pointed at Hinata and Ranran and said: "If I remember correctly, they should be with the traitorous Ninja Uzumaki, no, Namikaze MingThe two people are closely related, the one with white eyes is the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan and the lover of Namikaze Naruto, and the younger one is the little girl that Namikaze Naruto brought back to Konoha for adoption.  "

    Hinata's face immediately turned as red as fire, and only the word 'lover' remained in her mind.  Ran Ran stared at Naruto, as if she wanted to see something in his eyes, but unfortunately, she couldn't see anything.

    "In my opinion, Namikaze Naruto is just a ruthless person," Naruto said.

    "Who are you? Why do you insult Brother Naruto?" Konohamaru said angrily.  Even Hinata's eyes flashed with anger.

    "Isn't it? I have received reliable information that Namikaze Naruto married a Daimyo of the Snow Country in order to establish himself in the Snow Country, but he just hid the matter. Moreover, Namikaze Naruto also had ambiguous relationships with several women.  ." Naruto looked at Hinata and said: "He left Konoha but didn't take you with him. After leaving, he married someone else. Isn't this heartless? It seems like you are still missing him. It's a pity that he  He may be having a romantic relationship with another woman now!"

    Hinata's eyes flashed with panic, and her face turned pale.  His body unconsciously took a few steps back, biting his lips tightly, and after listening to Naruto's words, he covered his ears with his hands and turned around to run away.  "Sister Hinata. Sister Hinata." Ran Ran was shocked and immediately followed Hinata.

    Udon and Moehuang glanced at Konohamaru. Konohamaru gritted his teeth and looked at Naruto and said, "Follow Sister Hinata and don't let Sister Hinata get into trouble. I want to teach this guy a lesson for insulting Brother Naruto." Udon Moehuang responded.  He left with a cry.

    Konohamaru looked at Naruto and said loudly: "You are definitely not a ninja of Konoha. Who are you?"

    Naruto looked at Hinata's leaving figure and thought to himself: "I'm sorry Hinata, I can only tell you in this way. Compared with you confirming the matter between Xiaoxue and me from other people's mouths, I would rather tell you myself.  I hope you can forgive me, Hinata. I dare not stay in front of you for too long because I am afraid that you will see through my transformation technique. According to the current form, we cannot meet in Konoha, otherwise it will be very detrimental to you.  . But I am really happy to see you and Ranran living well."

    Naruto took a deep look at Konohamaru. He did not expect that Konohamaru would respect him so much. Even though he had been away for three years, Konohamaru had not changed much.  Naruto looked at the remaining half of the bowl of ramen and said, "What a pity. I haven't finished it yet!" Naruto took out the money and put it on the table and said, "Boss, the money is here. Let's forget the extra money."  It's time to compensate." When he said this, Naruto had already broken the window and went out.

    "Stop." Konohamaru said loudly, and then followed Naruto out.  Naruto's speed was not too fast, allowing Konohamaru to follow him from a distance.  ¡®Whoosh whoosh.  ¡¯ Naruto jumped into the forest, and Konohamaru gritted his teeth and jumped in following Naruto¡¯s figure.

    Seeing Naruto standing there, Konohamaru formed a seal with his hands and said: "Shadow Clone Technique." There was a 'bang' and smoke rose, and a dozen Konohamaru appeared around Naruto and said, "You  You dare to insult Brother Naruto, I will teach you a lesson."

    Naruto made a slight seal with his hands: "Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang', a shadow clone appeared next to Naruto.

    "Youyou can also do the Shadow Clone Technique!" Konohamaru said in surprise.

    Naruto shrugged and said: "The shadow clone jutsu is not a very advanced ninjutsu. There are many ninjas who know it. It's just that the chakra must be distributed evenly to all the shadow clones. This is the most difficult thing. A few shadow clones are fine.  If the number is too large, it will be difficult to do it. Not only will it consume a lot of chakra, but it will also make the main body fragile. Let me tell you now, a large number of shadow clones is not enough." Naruto said.  The shadow clone rushed towards Konohamaru.

    "Damn it, everyone, come on together." Konohamaru shouted, and then all the shadow clones rushed towards Naruto's shadow clone.  Naruto stood on a tree, quietly watching the fight below

    "Hufufu" Konohamaru stood there reluctantly, panting, and then formed seals with his hands and said: "You insult Brother Naruto, I must teach you a lesson. The art of shadow clone."  Konohamaru split into three shadow clones again.

    Naruto watched Konohamaru jump down from the tree: "Teach me a lesson? It's a pity that your strength is too weak now. Okay, I'll teach you a ninjutsu. Practice this ninjutsu well."  Maybe one day you will be able to really teach me a lesson."

    Konohamaru was surprised: "You want to teach me ninjutsu?"

    Naruto nodded and said: "Yes, but I teach you ninjutsu just because of your feelings for Naruto. I don't want others to disturb me. You are not allowed to tell anyone that I taught you this ninjutsu, even the Third Generation."  No, only Jiraiya-sama and the Fifth Hokage-sama you can say."

    ?"Godai-sama and Jiraiya-sama!" Konohamaru thought for a moment: "I understand."

    "What I want to teach you is the A-level ninjutsu 'Rasengan'."

    ,!

 Volume Three Organization Chapter 244

    "Rasengan!" Konohamaru exclaimed, pointing at Naruto: "Who are you? Isn't the Rasengan a ninjutsu that only Naruto's brother can know?"

    "Wrong." Naruto waved his hand and said: "Naruto Namikaze is not the only one who knows the Rasengan. This ninjutsu is also recorded in Konoha's Book of Sealings. As the grandson of the Third Hokage, please ask the Third Hokage for help.  Maybe you can see that Master Jiraiya will also use this ninjutsu." Konohamaru looked at Naruto and didn't know what he was thinking for a moment. Naruto didn't care and took out a water ball and handed it to Konohamaru.  Hamaru taught Konohamaru the same method as Jiraiya taught him before.

    The sky was getting dark, Naruto glanced at the sky, then looked at Konohamaru who was practicing on the side, and said: "I have many things to do, and I can't teach you the Rasengan completely. You go find Master Jiraiya and ask him  Ask Rasengan, he should have returned to Konoha. As long as you tell him that someone is already teaching you, he should also teach you. Oh, by the way, bring him a popsicle for me, that kind of thing  The two sticks can be divided into ones for two people to eat. Okay. I'm leaving. Practice on your own." After saying that, Naruto jumped up and left without waiting for Konohamaru to answer.

    Konohamaru looked at Naruto and said loudly: "I know. I will practice hard. Sooner or later, I will take back the shame of insulting Naruto's brother from you." A smile appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth, and several  He jumped directly out of Konoha and set off directly from the forest towards the Kingdom of Whirlpool.

    Konohamaru left the forest and went directly to the Hokage's office. Jiraiya was talking to Tsunade. Konohamaru gave a slight salute to the two people and said directly: "Jiraiya-sama, I'm here to ask you for advice on Rasengan.  .¡±

    Jiraiya was stunned: "How do you know I'm back? I just stepped here and asked for advice on the Rasengan. I don't remember that I used this technique in Konoha again."

    Konohamaru was stunned, thought for a moment and said, "Jiraiya-sama, I would like to ask you a question. Please tell me the truth."

    Jiraiya and Tsunade looked at each other, Jiraiya nodded and said, "If I know something, I'll tell you." That's what he said, but it's not Jiraiya who has the final say on what he knows.  After all, Konohamaru's identity is a little too sensitive, the third generation grandson.  Of course, Jiraiya would still answer Konohamaru for some insensitive questions.

    However, Konohamaru didn't care about this and said directly: "Jiraiya-sama, if I remember correctly, the 'Rasengan' was created by the Fourth Hokage! And the Fourth Hokage is still your disciple."

    Jiraiya nodded: "Indeed, the Rasengan was created by Minato, and Minato did not really complete the Rasengan. The current Rasengan is only an A-level ninjutsu. The real Rasengan should be an S-level ninjutsu, or even  It¡¯s beyond S-class.¡±

    Konohamaru was stunned: "It turns out that the Rasengan is such a powerful ninjutsu."

    Jiraiya and Tsunade looked at Konohamaru. They knew that something must be wrong with Konohamaru. "Why do you suddenly ask this, Konohamaru. Or do you want to learn this ninjutsu?" Tsunade smiled.  He spoke.

    Konohamaru did not answer Tsunade's words, but asked again: "Jiraiya-sama, how many people in this world know the Rasengan? And the book of seals?"

    Jiraiya narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Konohamaru, did you see someone?"

    "Please tell me, Lord Jiraiya." Konohamaru said hurriedly: "This is very important to me."

    Jiraiya thought for a while and said: "There are not many people who meet. As far as I know, there should be only two people for the time being. One is me, and the other is Naruto who left Konoha. As for the Sealed Book, to be honest, I  I haven¡¯t read it, but I think it should be recorded on it. As for the Sealed Book, there are probably only a few people in Konoha who can read it, and these few people don¡¯t care about the ninjutsu on it.¡±

    Konohamaru looked at Jiraiya, then took out a water ball from his body, and then began to gather chakra: "Jiraiya-sama, someone taught me the Rasengan today. He asked me to ask you for advice." The water ball started.  Turn.

    Jiraiya was stunned, looking at the water ball in Konohamaru's hand, a strange color flashed in his eyes.  Then Konohamaru took out a popsicle from his body and said, "That person asked me to bring this to you." Then Konohamaru told everything about today.

    Jiraiya took the popsicle, divided it into two halves, handed one to Tsunade, and held the other in his mouth, saying, "I understand, I will teach you the Rasengan starting tomorrow. As for the person before,  Just don¡¯t mention it to anyone.¡±

    "I understand, Jiraiya-sama." Konohamaru responded, then turned around and walked to the door of the office. Konohamaru stopped and said, "Jiraiya-sama, he really can't return to Konoha."  Has it happened? He was obviously so close to his grandfather before. Why did things turn out like this?Like this?  I originally thought that he would stay in Konoha forever, and I would always follow behind him, calling him big brother while chasing his footsteps.  Then one day I can fight alongside him.  "

    Jiraiya was silent, and Konohamaru left without waiting for Jiraiya's answer. After a while, Jiraiya said: "The grievances and self-righteousness of the previous generation have caused a lot of trouble to the next generation?  "

    "Ah." Tsunade responded with a popsicle in her mouth: "As you just said, the ninja world created by our generation is so dilapidated, which makes these newly grown children very painful.  "The two of them bit the popsicles in their mouths and didn't speak for a while.  At this time Shizune walked in.

    Konohamaru walked out of the Hokage's office building and raised his head to look at the portrait of the fourth generation on the stone wall.

    "Konohamaru." After an unknown amount of time, several figures in the distance ran towards him. Konohamaru saw that it was Hinata, and Hinata was followed by Udon, Moehuang and Ran Ran.  Konohamaru was stunned for a moment, and Hinata was already at Konohamaru's side.

    Hinata was panting, her forehead was covered with sweat, and her eyes were even open.  As soon as Hinata ran to Konohamaru, she immediately looked around and said, "Konohamaru, where is he? Where is he?" In fact, Hinata had already opened her eyes, and all the scenes around her were already there.  Her eyes.

    Konohamaru just wanted to speak, but someone immediately covered his mouth from behind. Konohamaru turned his head and saw Shizune holding a lot of information and looking at them.  Shizune shook her head and said: "Hinata, Ran Ran, and everyone, please calm down first. I just learned from Tsunade-sama about the matter. Udon, Moehuang, you go back first. Hinata, Konohamaru,  Ran Ran, come with me and go to my room first."

    After arriving at Shizune's room, Shizune confirmed that there was no one there, and then she said, "Konohamaru, I heard Master Jiraiya say that Naruto just taught you the Rasengan, right?"

    The strength of the others immediately focused on Konohamaru, Konohamaru nodded and said: "Yes, it's just that Brother Naruto doesn't want others to know his identity, and he has always used transformation techniques.  "

    "It is indeed a transformation technique." Hinata blamed herself: "I am so stupid. When I saw his eyes, I obviously felt that way. Why didn't I think it was Naruto?"

    Shizune shook her head and said: "Okay, Konohamaru, Naruto will actually teach you the Rasengan. So Naruto agrees with you. Hinata, you are Naruto's most important girl, Ranran, you are also Naruto."  My concerned sister. After discussing with Tsunade-sama and Jiraiya-sama, I decided to tell you some things."

    Then Shizune told Hinata and the others everything that happened after Naruto left Konoha. However, because of Konohamaru's special status, the contact between Naruto, Jiraiya, and Tsunade was deleted.  .

    "It turns out that Naruto is really married to the Daimyo of Snow Country!" Hinata's eyes immediately dimmed: "Indeed, she is the Daimyo of Snow Country and can help Naruto gain a foothold in Snow Country. And for Naruto  She can give up the entire Snow Country, and even learn the politics she hates for Naruto. She is really good to Naruto! I can't compare to her."

    Seeing Hinata's eyes getting darker and darker, Shizune immediately said: "Hinata, do you know why Naruto came back to Konoha this time?" Hinata heard the word 'Naruto' and looked up at Shizune.  Looking at Hinata, he said: "Because of you, Hinata. Although Naruto married the Daimyo of Snow Country, his main purpose was to gain a foothold in the Country of Snow. Later, because of the Daimyo's tenderness towards Naruto, Naruto got married.  I have fallen in love with the Daimyo of the Land of Snow, but the person Naruto loves and values ??the most is you, Hinata. You are the most important person to Naruto. Although you haven¡¯t seen each other for three years, the relationship between you is not the same.  It hasn't faded, right? Instead, it has become deeper over time. Naruto knew that Konoha was a dangerous place, but he still came here just to see you. Even because he was afraid that meeting you would bring you trouble.  , he would rather use the transformation technique to see you with another face."

    Hinata looked at Shizune with a glimmer of light in her eyes: "Then why did Naruto say those words to me?"

    Shizune shook her head: "I don't know, but I think Naruto might want to tell you this in person. Naruto can't hide his time in the Land of Snow for long. So he would rather tell you in person than to tell you from  Others heard it.¡±

    Hinata thought for a moment, then nodded and said: "Thank you, Shizune-sister. But next time I see Naruto, I will ask Naruto personally." Shizune nodded, and then began to answer some other questions from them.

    Namikaze Naruto who was on the way to the Uzumaki Country didn't even know that he had discovered such a thing. If he had known about it, I'm afraid Naruto would really think twice about it.  Fortunately, there is a silent helperPeople finish.  Otherwise, Naruto would be in big trouble.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 245 Heading to Tiandi Bridge

    The country of whirlpool, Daming Mansion.

    "Your Highness the Prince. His Highness the Daimyo is discussing political affairs with the ministers. Please wait." A man with the strength of a Jonin said respectfully to Naruto: "I have sent someone to inform His Highness the Daimyo."

    Naruto nodded, then looked at the ninja and asked after hesitation: "Who are you?"

    "My subordinate is Uzumaki Zhen of the Uzumaki clan. He is currently responsible for guarding the Daming Palace. Because of His Highness the Daiming's appreciation, I am now the captain." The man hesitated for a moment and said: "But His Highness the Daiming's strength is far superior to that of his subordinates.  The guard is actually just a decoration. It's more of a formality."

    Naruto looked at Uzumaki and said, "You know my relationship with Konoha, right?"

    Uzumaki Zhen was a little confused, but he still nodded and said: "Yes, Your Highness. You are the son of the Fourth Hokage, and you are the jinch¨±riki of the nine-tailed fox, the head of the nine tailed beasts."

    Naruto nodded: "Yes, you have never seen the power of tailed beasts and jinchuriki, so you may not think it is anything, but I can tell you clearly. I have many enemies, and many of them have strong strength.  , they may not be able to do anything to me, so they are likely to take action against my mother. Although my mother is the famous name of the Uzumaki Country, and the ninjas of the Uzumaki clan always protect my mother. But many people may also ignore the threat of the Uzumaki Country,  Maybe the news hasn¡¯t spread yet, but let me tell you now. When I came to the Country of Whirlpool, I passed by the Country of Wind. The fifth generation Kazekage of Sunagakure Village was peeped into the village because of the power of the tailed beast in his body.  Surrounded by countless sand ninjas, I was captured" Cold sweat dropped from Uzumaki's forehead, but I continued to speak.

    "Naruto." Before Naruto could finish speaking, Uzumaki Kinai rushed to Naruto in luxurious clothes and hugged Naruto tightly: "My child, you have spent more than two years  Where are you going? Mom misses you so much."

    Naruto stopped talking and hugged Uzumaki Kina with his backhand, feeling the maternal love on Uzumaki Kina: "I miss you so much, mom!" The mother and son hugged each other tightly.  Enjoying a family relationship that is almost never enjoyed before.

    Konoha, the gate, Kakashi, Sakura, and Sai walked out of the gate towards the direction of Tiannokuni.  "Is it okay with just the three of them? They just came back and just rested for a day." Jiraiya looked at Tsunade and said: "Although this time we are going to meet with the undercover agents of the Red Sand Scorpion, but there is a high possibility of a fight.  Yes, and that guy Orochimaru is also likely to appear. Kakashi will not be a match for that guy Orochimaru."

    Tsunade nodded and said: "I know, I have already told them and arranged helpers. I have calculated the time. There are still five days until the day of the appointment. Kakashi and the others will probably arrive in three days."  Then they arrive at Tiandi Bridge. In this case, they still have two days to rest, and the helpers I arranged should arrive at Tiandi Bridge in five days. Of course, if there are no accidents, but I think there should be no  It¡¯s just an accident. Even if we can¡¯t kill Orochimaru this time, we can at least let Kakashi and the others escape unscathed.¡±

    "Really, then I can rest assured." Jiraiya said, and then Jiraiya hesitated and said: "Tsunade, before departure, that guy Danzo secretly summoned Sai, but I don't know what happened.  , I think we should inform Kakashi and ask them to be careful."

    Tsunade hesitated and shook his head and said: "Forget it, Kakashi should know. Jiraiya, just stay in Konoha for now, help me suppress the group of elders, although I have already stood firm.  , but after you left for more than two years, those guys started to make some moves again. It seems that they will not let me, the Hokage, have the majority of rights."

    "This is inevitable." Jiraiya's face flashed with disdain: "If you are given too much power, it will hurt their interests. This is not what they allow, and what's more, three years ago  If the identity of Naruto's fourth generation son hadn't been exposed and Kinai had proved his identity as the fourth generation's wife and the princess of the Uzumaki Country, I'm afraid you wouldn't have been able to hide from so much power. The power in your hands now should have been  It¡¯s on par with the third generation!¡±

    "Including you, so be it." Tsunade crossed her arms and said, "Although the elder group lost a lot of strength due to the last defeat, Danzo, the old guy, still has the root organization completely in his hands, and the ANBU  The power has been divided into three parts. The third generation has the most control, we are slightly weaker, and the elder group has the least. But Sakura and the others have grown up, and basically these newly grown powers are in our hands. The third generation has almost maintained its original strength.  The strength. We can barely compare with the Third Generation, but if we add you, we will have an extra powerful combat force, so our strength will exceed that of the Third Generation."

    Jiraiya shrugged and said, "Well, I understand. Because your power has? began to threaten the elders, so they began to make changes again.  It's just because I have a lot of worries that I didn't do anything to you.  "

    Tsunade nodded and said: "Yes, but it's not that they dare not take action. They have already taken action secretly, infiltrating the ANBU, constantly sending people to join groups that have lost members, and even sending people to become teachers to enter the ninja academy.  They also plan to absorb fresh blood to enhance their strength." After speaking, Tsunade covered her forehead and said: "These things are pretty good, although they are very troublesome, but they are like this from the beginning, but what I am most annoyed about is  That bastard Naruto, I told him that it was okay to let him look at Hinata from a distance, but he happened to appear in front of her, so that was fine, but he still let her know, so  I don¡¯t know what kind of trouble it will cause if Shizune helps him finish it off? But now I have sent Hinata out of the village in the form of a task. Let her go out and calm down first. Otherwise, she will be bored in the village and not know.  What will it become?¡±

    "Haha!" Jiraiya looked at Tsunade, who looked angry on the surface but had doting eyes, and laughed softly. When Tsunade heard Jiraiya's laughter, she immediately thought that she couldn't hide it from Jiraiya.  So I covered my mouth and chuckled

    "Kakashi-sensei." Sakura said anxiously to Kakashi in front of her: "Hurry up, please, we don't have much time."

    "Okay, okay." Kakashi waved his hand and continued to fly slowly in the forest: "I have calculated our distance. At this speed, it will take us about three days to reach the field.  Even if we eat some food on the way and delay for a while, we can arrive at Tianzhi Country at noon on the fourth day at most, and we can rush to Tianchi Bridge that evening. In this way, we still have a whole day to rest and recover our strength.  and chakra and to survey the terrain of the Heaven and Earth Bridge to prepare for a possible battle."

    "I know, but Kakashi-sensei, but I want to get there earlier. Go to the layout earlier, go earlier Maybe in this way, I can see Sasuke earlier."  An expression spread across Sakura's face.

    Looking at the expression on Sakura's face, Kakashi shook his head, and then said: "It's useless, Sakura. We can't go there earlier. Tian Country is Orochimaru's territory, and we can't hide too much there."  For a long time, even if we don't enter the town, we can only hide it for two days. If we stay in Tian Country for too long, it will be easy to be discovered by Orochimaru. By then, all our plans will be revealed.  Destruction. But there is a way to hide us in Tian Country for a longer time."

    "Really? Kakashi-sensei." Sakura said excitedly: "Then let's speed up."

    Kakashi did not immediately agree to Sakura, but stopped and said: "This method is 'kill'. Kill anyone we see." Kakashi's voice suddenly showed strong murderous intent: "  After we step into the country of Tian, ??we will inevitably meet many people. Among these people are civilians, businessmen, soldiers, even thieves and sound ninjas, old people, children, and young adults. As long as we see one, we will kill them all.  . If we show no mercy, then we will naturally be able to hide it for a longer time."

    "Ah. Mr. Kakashi, how can we do this?" Sakura looked at Kakashi in shock: "For thieves and sound ninjas, forget it, but for those civilian merchants, we should protect them.  This is how we Konoha ninjas behave, isn't it?"

    "I'm just kidding." Kakashi's murderous aura disappeared instantly, and he looked at Sakura with a smile and said: "So, we can only rush to Tian Country so slowly, and if we rush there in a hurry,  Maybe Orochimaru noticed it when he got close to Tian Country." Sakura looked at Kakashi speechlessly, with several black lines appearing on her forehead.

    Kakashi waved his hand quickly and said: "Okay, okay, actually this is just one reason, and another reason is that Tsunade-sama sent us reinforcements. After all, we are the only ones who cannot be the opponent of Orochimaru."  , and if we see Sasuke, he will not come back with us honestly. So it may be a big war by then. We need reinforcements sent by Tsunade-sama. Tsunade-sama has made it very clear because some  The thing is, reinforcements can only arrive five days later, that is, the day we meet that person. In this case, we can only take our time. If we are too hasty, several of us may die in Tianzhi Country."

    Sakura nodded: "I understand, Kakashi-sensei." Then the group set off again, heading towards Tian Country.

    ,!

 Volume Three Organization Chapter 246 Mysterious Reinforcements

    In the side hall of the Daming Mansion in the Kingdom of Whirlpool, Naruto sat on the main seat, holding a scroll in his hand, and then looked at the man and woman in front of him and said indifferently: "I know what Mother-in-law Tsunade means, but I  I want to ask you, what reason do I have to help you? You know, I have already judged Konohacom" That woman is also an acquaintance of Naruto, the examiner of the second round of the Chuunin Examination, Anko Mitarashi.  Naruto didn't recognize the man.  But he calls himself ¡®Yamato¡¯.

    Yamato said: "Yes, you have indeed left Konoha, but it does not mean that you have judged Konoha. You still exist in Konoha's ninja files. To this extent, you are still a ninja of Konoha.  ." At this time, Hongdou said: "And the villagers have already regretted it. When you left, they had already confessed to the heroic spirits of the fourth generation adults in front of the commemorative monument, prayed for the forgiveness of your father and son, and hoped that you could return.  Konoha, once again appear as a Konoha ninja." Anko paused slightly as he spoke and looked at Naruto and said: "The Fourth Generation is the Hokage most respected by the villagers. For the sake of these villagers who respect your father, I hope you can forgive them.  Have you done anything wrong?"

    Naruto said calmly: "Repent, admire! Ha, it's funny, if they really admire my father, then why is my mother alone in Konoha. In the end, I can only return to the Kingdom of Whirlpool. Repent? Confession is useful.  Is it useful? If it is useful, then what kind of morality and rules does the world need? No matter what we have done, if everyone repented, wouldn¡¯t it be great? Everyone can get forgiveness from others. Humph, it¡¯s too simple to think about it. Others, I  I don't care, but why should I forgive them. I will never forgive them for what they did to me." Then Naruto paused slightly and said: "Besides, Anko, don't you think this confession is a bit too much?  Is it too late? I am already 16 years old this year, and I will be 17 years old soon. Before I left Konoha, I had stayed in Konoha for 13 years. Why didn't they repent at that time?  I didn¡¯t know how to repent until I left.¡±

    Listening to Naruto's calm tone, Yama and Anko knew that it was already impossible for me to forgive the Konoha villagers and return to Konoha.  If there is still emotion in Naruto's tone, then Anko and Yamato still have ways to resolve it.  If you are angry, go and calm it down.  If you have any complaints, go and eliminate them. Even if you have murderous intentions, Hongdou will be sure to calm them down.  But Naruto didn't have any mood swings. In this case, Anko and Yamato didn't know how to resolve it.

    "I will never forget what happened at that time, but I can tell you clearly that I will not take the initiative to take action against them. It's not that I have forgiven them, it's just because I promised the lustful immortal three years ago.  In addition, Granny Tsunade is the Fifth Hokage. That's all." Naruto looked at the two people who were still about to speak, so he interrupted: "Okay, Anko, don't mention those villagers to me again, otherwise, I will  You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    Anko wanted to say something else, but was stopped by Yamato: "Wait a minute, Anko-senpai, we don't have time. We shouldn't spend time on this kind of issue now."

    "That's right." Naruto sat back on the main seat and said: "I also heard what the Red Sand Scorpion said. If we calculate the time, there are only three days left. Even if we set off to the Tianchi Bridge immediately, we can only  I barely made it there. If you waste time on such boring issues, even if you finally arrive, you may just go to collect the corpse. If you don't care, then just continue."

    Hongdou looked at the sky outside and whispered: "Oh no, there is no time. If we don't set off, it will really be too late."

    Yamato said: "Naruto, do you know who is going to the Tenchi Bridge this time? They are Hatake Kakashi and Haruno Sakura. They have been with you for a long time. Even if you hate the villagers, but  Kakashi and Haruno Sakura are your companions, can you bear to watch them being killed by Orochimaru?"

    Naruto waved his hand and said: "You also said it's just a possibility. Besides, I'm just going to meet an undercover agent, and I'm not going to be an undercover agent. Although there will be trouble, there shouldn't be too much danger, and although Orochimaru is  The leader of Sound Ninja Village. Although Sound Ninja Village is in Tian Country, it is not Orochimaru¡¯s main base. Orochimaru may not appear in Tian Country. As long as Orochimaru does not appear, I don¡¯t think Sound Ninja Village will  Who among them will be Kakashi¡¯s opponent.¡±

    "But you just said 'not necessarily', right?" Yamato said.

    Naruto shook his head and said: "But I won't run to the Tianchi Bridge just because of this 'not necessarily'. You should think of other reasons. If you still haven't convinced me before dark, there's no need to mention it again.  "Anko and Yamato both lowered their heads and thought hard.  Because like I said, if it gets dark and you haven¡¯t set off yet, then there is no need to set off again, because no matter whether Kakashi and the others encounter the big snake or not??, can no longer catch up.

    "Naruto, what are you doing?" Uzumaki Kina walked in wearing luxurious clothes and looked at Anko and Yamato and said, "I wonder what you two have come to our country of Uzumaki?"

    Anko and Yamato bowed immediately when they saw Uzumaki Kina. One was because Uzumaki Kina was the wife of the Fourth Hokage, and the other was that Uzumaki Kina was now the daimyo of the Uzumaki Country. Both of them had to respect each other both emotionally and politely.  Uzumaki Kinai was respectful.

    Yamato looked at Uzumaki Kinai, his eyes lit up and said: "Kinai-sama, do you still remember Hatake Kakashi?" Naruto frowned slightly, already knowing that Yamato had his mind set on his mother, and he probably planned to let her mother come.  Convince yourself.  The title "Kinai-sama" was the name everyone used to call Uzumaki Kinai before the Fourth Hokage died.

    Uzumaki Kina was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "Kakashi, remember. We met three years ago! What's the matter?"

    Yamato was secretly happy, and then said: "Lord Kinai, this is Konoha Jounin, Yamato. Seven days ago, we got the news that the Red Sand Scorpion of the Akatsuki organization had an undercover agent under Orochimaru, and we made an appointment at Tenchi Bridge ten days later.  Meet each other, now Kakashi-senpai has gone to the Tenchi Bridge, and seven days have passed. Tsunade-sama asked me to come to the country of whirlpool to find Naruto, and go to the Tenchi Bridge to help Kakashi-senpai. After all, Orochimaru is very good.  It might happen, but" Yamato looked at Naruto with a troubled expression.

    Qinai looked at it, smiled and said: "Okay, you go and get ready. Naruto will set off with you later." "Yes, thank you, Mr. Qinai." Looking at Naruto, he wanted to refuse but  But unable to speak, Anko and Yamato immediately greeted him and retreated.

    "Mom, why did you agree to them? They treated you like that back then." Naruto complained to Qinai.

    Qinai smiled softly, then hugged Naruto and said: "So what if I don't agree? You are my son, I know you, if you really don't plan to agree to them, you would have kicked them out long ago.  . How can I talk to them so much! Besides, Naruto." Qinai sighed slightly and said: "After your father died, the elders threatened me. The three generations ignored me, and only Kakashi took the risk.  Danger helped my mother escape from Konoha. Just because of this kindness. There is no way we can let Kakashi die."

    Naruto nodded and said: "I understand, Mom. It's just that I originally wanted to spend more time with you, Mom. I'm afraid I won't be able to do that this time."

    Uzumaki Kina nodded and said a little sadly: "Yes, after going this time, you will go to the Country of Snow. After all, you have been away for two and a half years, and there are many things for you to deal with there.  Go, Naruto, we don't have much time." Naruto hugged Uzumaki Kina, then turned and left.

    Leaving the side hall, Hongdou and Yamato were already waiting.  Naruto glanced at them and said, "Let's go." After saying that, he jumped out. Anko and Yamato quickly followed. After a few jumps, the three of them disappeared.  "Orochimaru, I'm here, and this time I want to go to hell with you." Anko said secretly, looking in the direction of Tian Zhiguo.

    The Kingdom of Tian, ??near the Tiandi Bridge.

    "Teacher Kakashi. We have already surveyed the nearby terrain. The Heaven and Earth Bridge connects the two peaks. There is nothing to hide within fifty meters of the Heaven and Earth Bridge. After fifty meters, it is all forest.  There are enough places to hide, and both peaks are like this." Sakura wiped the sweat from her forehead.  There were also many mice crawling over the blank scroll in front of Sai.  A map is formed on the scroll.  Just like what Sakura just said.  Sai handed the map to Kakashi.

    Kakashi took the map and said: "Okay, we have to get familiar with the nearby terrain as soon as possible, and then we just have to wait until tomorrow to meet the undercover agent. Everyone has a good rest tonight, but although we have checked the surrounding area,  Just in case, we won¡¯t light a fire tonight, and everyone should go to bed early after eating dry food. There is a high chance of a battle tomorrow, so everyone should be careful."

    "Yes, I understand. Kakashi-sensei." Sakura responded, and then asked: "Kakashi-sensei, will the reinforcements you mentioned arrive tomorrow?"

    Kakashi put away the map and said: "Ah, according to Tsunade-sama, it should be correct, but I am afraid that there will be some accidents. In that case, there may be some unpredictable situations. You and Sai should be careful."

    "Yes." Sakura and Saii responded, and then the three of them settled down in the forest.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 247 Reinforcements Arrive

    "It's almost time. .com" Kakashi secretly thought, then put the 'Intimate Paradise' in his hand together and looked at Sakura and Sai: "How is the situation?"

    Saoi clasped his hands together slightly. After a while, countless mice ran out of the forest and lay on the blank scroll in front of Saoi. Saoi took a look and said: "It seems that there are no ambush around."

    Kakashi nodded, then made a slight seal with his hands and with a 'bang' sound, the original image of the Red Sand Scorpion appeared in front of Sakura and Sai.  "Uh-huh. Ahhhhhh" Kakashi's tone kept changing, and he soon reached a satisfactory tone.

    Sakura looked at Kakashi and said: "It is exactly the same as the Red Sand Scorpion."

    "Then the battle begins. Don't take action without my signal." Kakashi said with the tone and voice of the Red Sand Scorpion.

    "Yes." Sakura and Sai responded, and then the three of them dispersed.  After Kakashi ran for nearly five kilometers, he slowly set off from the mountain road to the Tianchi Bridge. The bell hanging from the bamboo hat made a "ding, ding, ding, ding, ding" sound in the wind.

    Sakura and Sai laid an ambush in the forest, "It's such a strong wind. And we are at the headwind, so we can get closer." Sakura and Sai came closer again.

    Time passed little by little, and the spy had not appeared, not even Kakashi. The sun slowly climbed above the heads of Sakura and Sai.  "It's almost noon. I haven't come yet. Could it be that there was an accident?" Sakura said softly.

    "Is it him?" Zuo suddenly said.  Sakura followed Sai's gaze and saw a person wearing a robe similar to a magic robe slowly walking over in the distance. Moreover, the person wore a hood on his head to hide his face, so he could not see it from the distance.  You can tell who this person is from the outside, even because the robe is so loose that even the gender cannot be distinguished.

    The other party came to the bridge and looked around. He seemed to hesitate for a moment. This time he slowly walked to the bridge and stood in front of the guardrail of the bridge and looked at the deep valley.  After a while, the voice of ¡®Ding Ling Ding Ling¡¯ began to pass, and I saw the scorpion of Chida appearing in the sight, glanced at the Tiandi Bridge, and then slowly walked towards the other party.

    "Long time no see, Lord Scorpion." The other party said, and the voice sounded like a male voice, and this voice still felt familiar to Kakashi and Sakura's ears.  "It must have been more than five years since we last met." The other person turned around and pulled back his hood slightly, revealing his face underneath.

    "Kabuto Yakushi!" Kakashi was secretly shocked: "It turns out to be this guy."

    "Are you following?" the Red Sand Scorpion asked in a deep and urgent voice.

    Kabuto turned his head and looked behind him, feeling the smell and sound coming from the wind, and then said: "Don't worry."

    "Are you feeling well?" Crimson Sand Scorpion asked.

    "After Scorpion-sama's technique was released, when I recalled who I was, that strange feeling still remains." Kabuto shook his head and said, "I still feel top-heavy now."

    "I have a few things I want to ask you?" Red Sand Scorpion said again.

    "There is no time. Please ask as soon as possible." Kabuto said, "I risked my life to come here to meet you. If anyone sees me meeting you here, I will be killed."

    "The location of Orochimaru's secret stronghold and the news about Uchiha Sasuke." The Red Sand Scorpion said directly.

    "There are several secret strongholds. In order not to be discovered, they are moved to other strongholds every week. Of course, in addition to Otogakure, there are also other national ninja villages. They were established after Orochimaru sent people to infiltrate  , it¡¯s just that the methods of each stronghold are different, so it¡¯s not that simple to find. But they are now on a small island in the northern lake, and they will leave in three days." After speaking, Kabuto paused and said, "By the way, about what Master Xia ordered.  That thing. After Orochimaru was reincarnated, the body he abandoned was protected with jutsu. However, three years ago, in Konoha Platycodon Castle, the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki borrowed the power of the Nine-Tails to destroy the lower body. Now only half of it is  A body. And I can¡¯t parse the cells of that body.¡±

    "Really?" Red Sand Scorpion responded.

    Kabuto looked at the Red Sand Scorpion and said: "Then Master Scorpion, please give that thing to me! I have been out for a while, and I can't stay here any longer." Kabuto said and stretched out his hand.

    "I know." The Red Sand Scorpion said, and then his body paused slightly, and then a wooden tail stretched out from behind. Kabuto was startled, and alertness rose in his heart.  "What are you talking about? It seems very interesting!" Orochimaru appeared at Kabuto's side with his arms folded, and a snake wrapped around Kabuto's body: "It allows me to talk to you.Want to chat?  "

    "Huh?" Kabuto jumped out before the snake entangled him, stood next to the Red Sand Scorpion, and breathed a sigh of relief: "If it weren't for Mr. Scorpion, you would have made a fighting posture.  If you do, I won¡¯t be able to notice it at all, and it will be too late to escape.¡±

    Orochimaru looked at the Red Sand Scorpion and said with a smile: "Your outfit is very nostalgic, Scorpion."

    "Are you following Kabuto?" The tail behind the Red Sand Scorpion was aimed at Orochimaru.

    "Speaking of which, I want to thank you, Scorpion. The child you gave me is a treasure. I want to develop a new technique, but I need more than a hundred experimental subjects, but because of this child's medical treatment  Ninjutsu, the experimental subjects that have been used up can be used many times." Orochimaru complained with a smile: "You have to know that the number of experimental subjects is also very limited."

    Kabuto gathered the chakra knife in his hand, and then suddenly attacked the red sand scorpion beside him. With a 'whoosh' sound, the red sand scorpion retreated and hid.  "Oh, did you hide? No wonder he has been hiding inside the puppet. He is really an insidious guy." Kabuto said with a hint of surprise in his voice.

    "Your technique?" The Red Sand Scorpion said in a low voice, "Or are you saying that you were hit by Orochimaru's technique?"

    "That kind of thing, Orochimaru-sama has already solved it for me." Kabuto said with a smile: "Orochimaru-sama and I have the same ideals."

    "Okay, Kabuto. We'll talk about you and Scorpion later. Let's deal with this impostor first." Orochimaru said with a smile: "You'd better show your true self. If it's Scorpion, Kabuto just did it.  That attack will be counterattacked by Scorpion. I have seen Scorpion's attack. In the situation just now, he had many opportunities to fight back. After all, his puppet has many attack methods. And Scorpion's character does not know how to attack.  In that case, back away." After saying that, Orochimaru paused and said, "By the way, let those two little mice come out too."

    ¡®Bang¡¯ the red sand scorpion disappeared, Kakashi stood there, only to see Kakashi standing there with the Sharingan in his left eye exposed.  Then Kakashi made a gesture, and Sakura and Sai jumped up to Kakashi's side.

    "It turns out to be Kakashi. No wonder he was able to avoid Kabuto's sudden attack." Orochimaru smiled and said: "Because of the Sharingan! Kakashi, can you tell me about Scorpion? Can you play the role?  He looks so similar and knows one of his attack methods, so he must have seen him recently. He even fought with him!"

    Kakashi frowned slightly and said to himself: "Damn it, I didn't expect to meet Orochimaru, and the reinforcements that Tsunade-sama mentioned have not arrived yet." Kakashi looked at Orochimaru and said: "The Scorpion of Red Sand?  ?He died ten days ago."

    "Ten days ago?" Kabuto said, "You just contacted me, not a few days ago!"

    "Really? What a pity." Orochimaru said with a smile: "Since you can kill the scorpion, then I will play with you."

    Kakashi looked at Sakura and Sai and said: "You deal with Yakushi Kabuto, leave Orochimaru to me."

    "Yeah!" Orochimaru was suddenly startled, and then said with a smile: "I didn't expect it would be so lively here today, little Anko, why don't you come out now that you are here? The smell of snakes on your body is very strong, and you can't hide it from me."

    ¡®Whoops¡¯ Anko and Yamato appeared in front of Kakashi, Anko looked at Orochimaru with burning eyes.  "Anko, it's you." Kakashi said, secretly relieved.

    Anko did not answer Kakashi, because he was staring at Orochimaru closely, revealing a strong murderous aura.  Yamato said helplessly: "Hello, Kakashi-senpai, I am Yamato, and I have come to support you under the orders of Lord Godai. Although the departure time is a little late, it seems that we have just caught up."

    "Little Anko. We haven't seen each other for a long time." Orochimaru looked at Anko and said, "Have you missed your teacher?"

    "Bah." Anko gritted her teeth and stretched out her right hand: "Latent Shadow Snake Hand." Suddenly, dozens of snakes emerged from Anko's outstretched hand and rushed towards Orochimaru.

    "Latent Shadow Snake Hand." Orochimaru stretched out his right hand and said.  Then a snake came out and quickly entangled the dozens of snakes that rushed over, making these snakes unable to move again.  At the same time, the snake kept crawling towards Hong Dou. Hong Dou stretched out his left hand and grabbed the snake's seven inches.  Orochimaru smiled and said: "You are now a jounin of Konoha, why do you still use the ninjutsu I taught you?" As he said that, Orochimaru stretched out his left hand, and then another snake suddenly rushed towards Anko.

    "Oops." Yamato secretly thought, his hands slightly forming seals, and a wooden spear suddenly grew out of the cement bridge and pierced the snake.  'Bang' Orochimaru let go of Anko and looked at Yamato with interest: "Mudun? SoIf so, are you?  "Kakashi opened his Sharingan and looked at Yamato. Suddenly everyone's eyes were focused on Yamato.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 248 Battle of Tiandi Bridge

    "Lord Orochimaru, do you know this person?" Kabuto looked at Yamato and said, "If I remember correctly, Wood Release is the unique ninjutsu of the first Hokage!"

    Orochimaru nodded: "Speaking of it, it happened when I was in Konoha. I was once very interested in the Wood Release of the first Hokage. I liked the powerful power and the ability to control tailed beasts, so I  I opened the coffin of the first generation and obtained the genes of the first generation. I injected the genes into the bodies of sixty children. But unfortunately, due to the conflict of genes, sixty children died one after another. When the number of deaths exceeded fifty-five,  At that time, I didn't care about it. Although the instruments were still there, I had left. Later, I even left Konoha. I just didn't expect that such a person who uses Wood Release would appear now. com  Orochimaru looked at Yamato with interest and said, "You should be one of the five remaining children. Is there anyone else who survived besides you?"

    Yamato shook his head and said: "No. I am the only survivor."

    Orochimaru had a weird smile on his face: "Well, at least it can prove that my experiment was successful, but all my information is in that laboratory, I think it is no longer there!"

    Yamato did not answer Orochimaru, but said to Kakashi: "Kakashi-senpai, Anko-senpai and I are entangled with Orochimaru. You and your subordinates should complete the mission first."

    "Oh, have you set your target on me?" Kabuto said with a hint of a smile.

    Kakashi took a deep look at Yamato, nodded slightly and shouted: "Do it." After saying that, he immediately rushed towards Kabuto, and Anko also rushed towards Orochimaru, Yamato began to form seals, and Sai immediately  Get out a pen and a blank scroll.

    Orochimaru turned slightly sideways to avoid Anko's attack, but Anko kept attacking almost desperately, not defending, only attacking.  Orochimaru smiled softly, then jumped back and quickly disappeared into the forest. Anko didn't stop at all and chased after Orochimaru.  "Wait a minute, Anko-senpai." Yamato stopped the mark in his hand and said loudly.  But Anko didn't stop at all. Yamato paused slightly and ran after Anko.

    "Sakura, Sai, take down Yakushi Kabuto with all your strength. Be careful not to kill him." Kakashi said immediately when he saw it. At the same time, he completed the seal with both hands: "Fire Release: Go Fireball Jutsu." Kakashi opened his mouth and spit out a  A huge fireball attacked Kabuto.  Kabuto gathered chakra in his right hand, formed a chakra knife, and jumped to avoid the fireball and approach Kakashi.

    "Ninja Technique: Super Beast Pseudo Painting." Sai said with a wave of his pen, five ink-wash lions immediately rushed out and ran away from his pocket.  Kakashi moved backwards to avoid Kabuto's chakra sword, just as the lion behind him rushed over.  Kabuto made a strong stroke, and the chakra knife scratched several stone lions, and then several stone lions turned into a pool of ink.

    "Go to hell." Sakura suddenly punched Kabuto, and a gust of wind and thunder sounded, indicating that the punch was not weak. Kabuto did not dare to take it hard, and stepped back. Sakura's punch was empty and did not take it back.  Instead, it hit the bridge in front of Kabuto.  ¡®Boom¡¯ The bridge deck immediately collapsed.

    "This guy." Kabuto retreated and stood on the cliff, looking at Sakura who was rushing over. "This kind of terrifying strange power is like that of Tsunade Hime, one of the three ninjas. I heard that she accepted the guidance of Tsunade Hime."  , has now grown into the second 'Tsunade-hime'?"

    "Raikiri." Kakashi held an ability ball with an electric arc in his hand and quickly headed towards Kabuto.  Kabuto turned his head to look at Kakashi who was charging towards him, and immediately hid to the side. 'Whoosh!' Even with the help of his Sharingan eye, Kakashi still didn't hit Kabuto. With a 'bang' sound, a huge boulder was hit by Kakashi.  Xi's thunder was shattered into pieces.

    Kabuto immediately launched an attack from behind Kakashi, and cut Kakashi's neck with the chakra knife in his hand.  As soon as the cold light flashed, Kabuto immediately stopped. Sai held a short knife and cut in front of Kabuto. At the same time, several lions on both sides of Kabuto rushed towards Kabuto.  Kabuto stepped back, and several lions collided together and turned into a pool of ink, but Kakashi and Sai had already confronted Kabuto again.

    Kabuto was about to speak, but his heart tightened: "Oops." But just as he was about to use his strength, he heard a 'bang' sound, and Sakura appeared from behind Kabuto and punched Kabuto on the shoulder on his right hand.  , the huge strange power came into play, and Kabuto was completely knocked away by Sakura's punch.  After flying hundreds of meters and breaking dozens of big trees in succession, Kabuto stopped.  Kakashi smiled slightly and said: "Good job, Sakura." After saying that, Kakashi immediately chased Kabuto in the direction where Kabuto flew out, and Sakura also followed immediately.

    "You underestimated them." Kabuto fell under a tree and climbed up slightly, holding his shoulders and secretly said: "I didn't expect the three of them to cooperate so well, especially Sakura, who is basically Tsunade Ji  2.???Hehe.  It's getting more and more interesting.  "As he said that, Kabuto disappeared, leaving only some blood stains on the spot.

    In an instant, Kakashi and the others came to the place where Kabuto fell, but unfortunately, except for a little blood on the ground, there was no trace of Kabuto at all. "Did he escape?" Kakashi said to himself.  Then he looked around for a moment and said: "But it seems that the attack just now caused him to be seriously injured. Sakura, Sai, since Kabuto was injured, he must have gone to Orochimaru's location. But he  It's a medical ninja. We can't give him enough time to heal himself. We immediately chased Kabuto and supported Anko, Yamato and the others." "Yes." The three of them immediately headed towards another fighting venue

    Orochimaru led Yamato and Anko into the depths of the forest, and was immediately caught up by the two men. Of course, Orochimaru was caught up deliberately, otherwise, Anko and Yamato would really not be able to catch up with Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru stopped, with a weird smile on his face. As soon as Anko saw Orochimaru stopped, she immediately rushed towards Orochimaru. She didn't know when she already held a kunai in her hand. The kunai was pointed directly at Orochimaru's head.  neck.  Orochimaru didn't move his feet, and hid slightly on one side of his body. At the same time, Orochimaru also avoided Yamato's attack, and at some point, there was a snake swimming around on Orochimaru's body. When Orochimaru escaped,  When Anko attacked, he immediately pounced and bit Anko's neck.

    Anko didn¡¯t hide either, the kunai in her hand continued to stab Orochimaru¡¯s heart.  It seemed that he was planning to die together with Orochimaru.

    "Oops." Yamato said secretly, and formed a seal with his hands: "Wood Release: Tree Binding Eternal Burial." Yamato pressed his hands on the ground, and then a section of tree immediately stretched out from Orochimaru's feet, directly entangled Orochimaru's feet.  , then surrounded Orochimaru's body and controlled the snake. At the same time, the tree trunk also wrapped around Orochimaru's body, slowly tightening and squeezing. Anko did not hesitate, and the kunai in her hand stabbed the snake fiercely.  Maru's heart, the expression on Orochimaru's face changed, his mouth opened wide, and a horrified expression appeared on Orochimaru's face.

    Looking at the kunai on Orochimaru's heart and being slowly squeezed and crushed by the trees, Anko's face showed no expression, and there was a trace of pain and relief in her eyes.  "Be careful." Yamato suddenly warned loudly.  Hong Dou turned around subconsciously, and a green snake hit Hong Dou's left shoulder. The toxin immediately invaded Hong Dou's body. Although Hong Dou's body also has a certain immunity to toxins, for the toxin of this snake, Hong Dou's  The body obviously didn't have any immunity. Just after being bitten, Anko sat helplessly on the ground.  His eyes gradually became drowsy.

    "Damn it." Yamato immediately formed a seal: "Wood Release: Four Pillar Prison Jutsu." Wood immediately appeared on the ground around Anko. Orochimaru was startled and immediately backed away. The wood rushed out, forming a wooden prison cell.  , shut Hongdou in.  It's said to be 'off' but its real function is to protect red beans.

    "Huh" Yamato breathed a sigh of relief and secretly said: "So strong, Orochimaru is indeed one of the three ninjas of Konoha. Although Anko was excited because of seeing Orochimaru and could not use her full strength,  But Orochimaru was able to deal with Anko in such a short period of time. His strength should not be underestimated. I am definitely no match for him. This is troublesome. Can I only use the last resort?"

    Orochimaru looked at Anko in the 'Four Pillar Prison', then turned to look at Yamato and said: "Wood Release is indeed a powerful ninjutsu, and it can actually save Anko in this way, hehe." Orochimaru said with great interest  He looked at Yamato and said, "If I can get your body, maybe I can add the genes of the first generation to my own body genes."

    "Lord Orochimaru." Kabuto appeared beside Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru glanced at Kabuto, who was covering his shoulder wound, and said with a smile, "What? Did you lose, Kabuto?"

    Kabuto nodded and said: "I underestimated Kakashi and those two brats, especially Sakura. She seems to have obtained the true inheritance of Tsunade-sama! The current injury is the result of being punched by her.  .¡±

    "Really?" A smile appeared on the corner of Orochimaru's mouth: "So, they are coming soon? It seems that we need to get rid of this place quickly?" Yamato's expression tightened, and he gritted his teeth slightly and kept his hands ready at any time.  seal.  He knew that as long as he could hold on until Kakashi arrived, he would have won.

    "It looks like it's too late!" Kabuto looked at the sky and said, "Kakashi and the others are here!" Orochimaru raised his head and saw a huge black and white bird wandering in the sky.  Kakashi and Sakura jumped down directly, while Sai drove the giant bird to swoop towards Orochimaru and Kabuto.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 249 Kakashi¡¯s Kaleidoscope

    Seeing Sai driving the giant bird to make a noise, Orochimaru had a smile on his lips. He stood there and looked at Saai who was getting closer and closer. Orochimaru jumped directly onto Sai's giant bird and faced Sai.  From the outstretched arm, a snake suddenly emerged and pounced towards Sai.  .  com When the snake approached, Sai quickly drew out the short knife he was carrying behind his back, cut the snake in half with one blow, and looked at Orochimaru.

    But at this time, Orochimaru missed Sai's giant bird. Orochimaru had already jumped down and was fighting with Kakashi and Yamato, and Kabuto also had a hand with Sakura.  Fighting, actually just avoiding it.

    ¡®Bang, boom¡¯ Sai found himself rushing straight towards the wooden cell, and he was already very close. It was impossible to change direction again.  Sai immediately jumped down from the giant bird.  The giant bird hit the cell, and with a 'crash', a stream of ink and flying sawdust fell down. A corner of the cell was broken by the giant bird.

    ¡®Bang, bang!  ¡¯ Kakashi and Yamato flew out. Although both of them were not weak in strength, they were still a little inferior to Orochimaru.  Just when Orochimaru was about to pursue him, Sai stood in front of Orochimaru and said, "Ninja Technique: Super Beast Pseudo Painting." Five ferocious lions immediately rushed towards Orochimaru.  Orochimaru immediately stopped and stretched out his hand. Five snakes immediately pounced out and bit the five lions into pieces, turning them into a pool of ink.  But Orochimaru's chance to pursue has been lost, so Orochimaru can only hold his mouth in place.

    Orochimaru took a few breaths and looked at Kakashi and Yamato with interest. Just now Orochimaru had used all his strength. It was precisely because of this that Orochimaru was able to kick the two people away in a short time.  .  It's a pity that Orochimaru's pursuit idea was ruined by Sai, otherwise, Kakashi and Yamato would shed a layer of skin even if they were immortal.

    With a 'bang' sound, Kabuto was knocked away by Sakura again. This time it was not very serious. Kabuto stopped after hitting a tree. Soon Kabuto stood up again. Sakura gritted her teeth slightly and started again with her right hand.  She made a fist, but her left hand dropped like this.

    "I didn't expect that you would use such a lose-lose method!" Kabuto looked at Sakura and said, "You dared to deliberately expose the flaw in your left hand to lure me to attack even though you knew you couldn't hit me. Then after you were attacked by  When you hit, also attack me at the same time. Replace injury with injury." Kabuto said while healing himself.

    Sakura did not answer Kabuto's words, but gathered chakra in her right hand and treated it on her left arm: "Oops, the meridians are cut off. In this case, it will take a certain amount of time to heal. Damn it, like this  If so, I won't be able to continue this battle." Sakura secretly stared at Kabuto.

    "Wooden Release: The Tree Realm is coming." Yamato said in the seal, and then huge trees began to grow under the feet of Orochimaru and Kabuto. Orochimaru and Kabuto kept jumping while avoiding the growing trees.  The lush forest immediately took shape, and Orochimaru and Kabuto were unknowingly surrounded by the surrounding trees.

    Yamato breathed a sigh of relief, but then he heard a 'bang'. Orochimaru held a sword in his hand and cut off the tree directly and rushed over, "Kusanagi Sword!" Yamato said in slight shock.  This kind of tree made with chakra is actually not easy to destroy. It is extremely difficult to burn even with flames. There are only two ways to destroy it. One is to destroy it by force, but this method consumes too much and is not conducive to the destruction.  For the next battle, the second method is to use the sharpness of the weapon. Of course, it is not an ordinary weapon, but the extremely sharp weapon in the legend, such as the wish-fulfilling stick turned into by the third-generation monkey demon, and the weapon of the second-generation Hokage.  The Thunder God Sword now in Naruto's hand, as well as Orochimaru's Kusanagi Sword, these three weapons can easily destroy the trees created by the Wood Release, as well as other weapons, such as the Qiba in the hands of the Kirikage Seven Ninja Swords  Sword, Zabuza's beheading sword, Gigangaki Kisame's Samehada.  All of these can be done, but they are not as easy as the previous three weapons.

    Orochimaru held the Kusanagi sword in his hand and looked at Kakashi and Yamato with a smile on his face, but there was a strong murderous look in Orochimaru's eyes.

    "Lord Orochimaru, the situation is not good for us!" Kabuto said, standing next to Orochimaru: "Kakashi, who has the Sharingan, uses wood escape and claims to be Yamato. The kid who uses strange ninjutsu (Sai  ), and Sakura who has obtained Tsunade-sama¡¯s true biography, the situation is very unfavorable to us!¡±

    "It seems so! What's wrong, Kabuto?" Orochimaru looked at Kabuto with a smile and said, "Are you scared?"

    Kabuto shrugged and said with a smile: "Are you afraid? To be honest, I have really forgotten what 'fear' feels like? If they can give me this feeling, I would like to try it!  "

    "Really?" Orochimaru said: "Forget it., now is not the time to talk about this, it¡¯s better to deal with them quickly.  "Orochimaru held the Kusanagi sword in his hand and rushed towards Kakashi and Yamato. All the trees surrounding him on the road were cut down by the Kusanagi sword. Yamato was launching the wood escape with all his strength, and Sai was constantly using his unique ninjutsu to draw  A bunch of lions. Sakura is still treating her injuries.

    The Sharingan in Kakashi's left eye suddenly changed. The three pairs of magatama in his eyes began to rotate rapidly. Orochimaru and Kabuto stopped. They naturally knew that Kakashi was activating the Sharingan.  Because of his inner fear of the Sharingan, Orochimaru did not continue to attack.

    The three pairs of magatama in Kakashi's eyes began to fuse, forming a strange shape. Orochimaru's narrow pupils shrank slightly and said: "Mangekyo Sharingan!" (or "Mangekyo Sharingan")  Orochimaru turned his head and no longer looked into Kakashi's eyes, but there was still a smile on his face: "I didn't expect you to have such eyes. It's so enviable. I want it too.  ." Orochimaru didn't look at Kakashi, but what he said was to Kakashi: "On the way here, I was still thinking, time flies so fast, so fast, Sasuke followed me,  It has been three years. I will soon have the Sharingan eyes. But Kakashi, after seeing your eyes, I suddenly feel that time passes so slowly. It has been such a long time, three years.  It¡¯s not over yet, I still have to wait a long time to have those eyes.¡±

    Kakashi didn't answer, and Sai stared at Orochimaru closely: "Yamato, Sai, Sakura. I use the Sharingan to attack Orochimaru. The three of you have to entangle Kabuto." Before Yamato and the others could respond, Kabuto  Cassie covered her right eye and stared at Orochimaru with her left eye.

    "Huh?" Orochimaru was stunned. He suddenly found that he couldn't move. Whenever he wanted to move and lie down, a huge force pressed over him. Then he found that the space around him was constantly moving toward him.  Squeezing, at the same time, the space is undergoing waves, and the space is constantly exchanged, which is very confusing: "Oh no, it's the power of space. Damn it, what on earth does Kakashi want to do? Use the power of space to kill me?"  Or is this the power of the Sharingan?"

    "It is impossible to remove all of Orochimaru. In this case, then remove Orochimaru's head," Kakashi said secretly. Waves of fluctuations began to occur around Orochimaru's body, and these fluctuations were continuing.  Changing positions, it looks extremely unstable.

    A trace of blood flowed from Kakashi's left eye, along with the scar on his left eye: "Oh no, it's too late." Kakashi shouted: "Kamiui." As Kakashi  With a loud shout, there was neither any celestial phenomenon nor any sound, and the twisted space just recovered.  Then Kakashi immediately covered his left eye with his hand.

    "Did you fail?" Sakura murmured.  Taking a closer look at Orochimaru, Sakura covered her little mouth and exclaimed: "It's amazing." She saw that Orochimaru was still standing there, but his foot was missing his right foot, and blood was dripping continuously, forming a  There was a small pool of blood.  The silent space fluctuation just now completely disappeared Orochimaru's entire right foot. Now Orochimaru stood there with one foot, forming the appearance of an independent golden rooster.

    "Lord Orochimaru" Kabuto called worriedly.

    Orochimaru waved his hand slightly and looked at Kakashi who was covering his left eye and said: "So this is the 'Kami'. This is the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. The power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan is completely different from Itachi's!" Although Orochimaru is missing his right eye.  Feet, but he didn't look worried, and his tone revealed strong excitement.  "Ugh" Orochimaru said, suddenly feeling like vomiting, but he raised his head and opened his mouth. At this time, he stretched out a pair of hands from the open mouth, and then pulled hard.  , Orochimaru's mouth was opened wide, and then another Orochimaru came out of the mouth.

    Just like a snake peeling off its skin, Orochimaru also took off his own skin and stood intact in front of everyone. The right foot that had just been destroyed by Kakashi with the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan also existed in Orochimaru's body.  Maru's body.  It just looks disgusting with a lot of mucus on it.

    When Kakashi saw Orochimaru come out intact, he immediately put down the hand covering his left eye. When Orochimaru saw it, he smiled: "The Mangekyo Sharingan is indeed powerful, but you can never use it too much.  This time, Kakashi." Orochimaru paused and said, "Let's do this this time. We'll see you next time. Maybe next time, we will meet in another way." After saying that, Orochimaru jumped up.  After leaving, Kabuto left immediately.

    ,!

 Volume Three Organization Chapter 250 Real Reinforcements

    "Finally left. As expected, he is indeed one of the former Sannin of Konoha, so strong." Yamato secretly said, and then took a look. There was a trace of blood on Kakashi's left eye: "It seems that the Mangekyo Sharingan is right."  The burden on the eyes is heavy! If you continue to use it, I'm afraid that eye will"

    Seeing Orochimaru leave, Kakashi immediately covered his left eye: "Hurry up and chase him. At least we know where Orochimaru is. Otherwise, our trip here may be in vain."

    Yamato made a slight seal with his hands: "Someone has already followed Orochimaru. The reinforcements arranged by Tsunade-sama this time are not Anko and I. The two of us are just cooperating with that person. He is your real reinforcement. But  The most important thing for us now is to treat our respective injuries!" With the mark in Yamato's hand, the four-pillar prison began to disappear.  The red beans inside were released.  He saw that Anko had passed out, her body was cold and her lips were purple. As soon as Yamato saw this, he knew that the snake venom in Anko's body was acting up.  Yamato immediately turned around and said, "Sakura, let's take a look at Anko first. Her snake venom seems to be very serious."

    Sakura quickly put down her treatment and came to Anko's side. She observed it carefully, then took out a bottle from her body, poured out a pill from the bottle and fed it to Anko: "Because this time you may encounter Orochimaru.  , so I prepared a lot of antidotes for snake venom early in the morning. Although the snake venom that Anko-sensei was poisoned by is very strong, she will recover quickly as long as she takes the antidote." Then Sakura continued to treat her injuries.

    Yamato nodded, and Anko woke up after a while. After waking up, Anko didn't care about anything else, just searched around by herself, and soon found what she was looking for, and a kunai was deeply pierced.  On top of a pile of dirt, Yamato said: "A dirt clone completely deceived us."

    "Ah." Hongdou responded, and then Hongdou stood up and said, "But from now on, I won't be fooled again."

    At this time, Sakura had already healed the injury on her arm, and then took out a bag and said, "This contains military ration pills that I made myself. Let's restore chakra first!" Sakura took out a larger-than-normal military ration pill.  The military ration pills were packed several times and distributed to everyone.

    Although everyone was a little curious about why the military food pill was so big, they didn't think much about it and put it directly in their mouths to eat. However, when the military food pill just touched their tongues, everyone spit it out and then mouthed it one by one.  Foaming and falling down

    "What's going on" Sakura looked at the scene in front of her in confusion and thought to herself, "Could it be that my military ration pills were poisoned by someone?" Sakura took out one of the military ration pills and smelled it carefully.  : "Strange, no problem? They should be normal military food pills. But they? Are they colorless and odorless poison?" Then Sakura looked at the military food pills in her hand and put them to her mouth  She took a gentle bite and said, "Yes!" Sakura's eyes turned white immediately, foaming at her mouth, and she fell down.  Just like that, the entire Konoha team was wiped out

    The wind blew, and Orochimaru and Kabuto were already far away, but the two were still flying. Orochimaru's eyes flashed with a strange light: "Kamui, what a move, Kamui. That sense of oppression using space.  , that¡¯s the power of the Sharingan.¡±

    Kabuto nodded and said: "Although I didn't get close, I also felt the power. The restraint of space, the oppression of space power. I didn't expect that Kakashi actually possessed the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan  The Rinnegan's pupil technique is so powerful, I really wonder what kind of power Sasuke would have if he had the Mangekyo Sharingan?"

    "Kakashi's Sharingan was just transplanted from someone else. Kakashi does not have the blood of the Uchiha clan." Orochimaru showed strong interest on his face: "And I directly took away Sasuke's body. In that case  , I also have the blood of the Uchiha clan, hehehe. I really don¡¯t know what kind of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan will appear. I am really looking forward to the moment when I get Sasuke¡¯s body."

    Kabuto nodded and then said with some hesitation: "But Orochimaru-sama, Sasuke's Sharingan is not a kaleidoscope yet. I don't know when it will become a kaleidoscope."

    "It should still take some time." Orochimaru said: "But my body can't hold on for too long. This body is about to reach its limit. We must also prepare for reincarnation. Kabuto, you can find a way to help me support this.  A body. At the same time, help me prepare for reincarnation. Once this body can no longer hold it, I will reincarnate immediately regardless of whether Sasuke has turned into a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Since Kakashi can turn into a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, then  I can do it too.¡±

    Kabuto nodded: "I understand, Orochimaru-sama."

    ¡®ßÝßÝßÝ¡¯ Orochimaru and Kabuto jumped out of the forest. In front of them was a large lake with an island in the lake. Orochimaru and Kabuto came?The island is very desolate. Except for some stone walls, there are only some dead grass and nothing else at all.  Orochimaru and Kabuto carefully observed behind them to make sure that no one was following them, then they came to a stone wall. Kabuto stretched out his hand and pulled up the turf under the stone wall, and a passage appeared underneath.

    Orochimaru looked at this passage and said: "They already know this place. Although they won't find it in a short time, they will find it sooner or later. Kabuto, get ready. Let's leave here tomorrow."

    "Okay, Orochimaru-sama." Kabuto responded, and then the two people entered from the tunnel. At the same time, the turf outside returned to its original state, and nothing unusual could be seen at all.

    But Orochimaru and Kabuto didn't know that just after they entered the passage, a figure came out from behind a stone wall in the distance. Because he was standing downwind, all his scent was blown away by the wind.  He walked over and stood on the piece of turf that looked normal. Then he leaned slightly and stood on the stone wall.  It turns out that Orochimaru and Kabuto have been followed by someone.  It's just that they didn't even notice it themselves.  

    "All the consumed chakra has been recovered." Kakashi looked at his hands and felt the chakra in his body and said to himself: "Sakura's military ration pills are really effective. She is indeed a disciple of Lord Tsunade, but  In terms of taste, it seems that she has not learned Tsunade-sama's skills. You must know that the things Tsunade-sama made, even if they are poisons, make people feel like elixirs. As for Sakura, this military ration pill is better than elixirs. It is simply  Is it an invisible 'poison' that kills people? If you don't have a certain amount of resistance, you can't eat it at all. I guess it should be an excellent medicine for those who have no sense of taste!"

    Yamato, Anko, Sai, and Sakura also stood up one after another. Anko said with a pale face: "It's so dangerous. I thought I was going to die?" Sakura looked embarrassed.

    "Well, don't say that?" Kakashi said: "Although the taste is a bit unpleasant, the effect is still very good. After a while, all the chakra I consumed has been recovered."

    "It's not that it tastes bad, it just tastes terrible." Sai muttered.

    A word 'well' appeared on Sakura's forehead, she clenched her right hand and said, "Saui, what did you say? Louder, I can't hear you." Saoi was stunned, and subconsciously waved his hands and said, "I didn't say anything.  .¡±

    "Hmph." Sakura snorted coldly: "In the future, I will improve the taste of military food pills."

    "Okay, let's not dwell on this issue any more. As for the military food pills, the taste is not important, the effect is the most important." Kakashi looked at Yamato and said, "By the way, your name is Yamato, right? You  I just said that someone has followed Orochimaru, and that person is our real reinforcement. Who is that person? "

    Yamato smiled softly and said: "I think you all should know that person, Kakashi-senpai. He was once your subordinate."

    "Subordinate!" Kakashi said in shock: "Yamato, you mean Naruto?"

    Yamato nodded and said: "Yes, Kakashi-senpai is Naruto, Namikaze Naruto."

    "Naruto! How could this happen?" Sakura asked in surprise: "Didn't he already leave? How could he come to help us?"

    Kakashi said: "Yamato, please tell me about this!"

    "Okay, Kakashi-senpai." Yamato responded: "Godai-sama sent me and Anko to reinforce you, but he was afraid that the strength was not enough, so he told us that Naruto is in the country of whirlpool. Godai-sama said that although Naruto is hostile,  Konoha, but I don¡¯t hate you. If you are in danger, Naruto will definitely take action, so Anko and I came to the Country of Uzumaki." Then Yamato told what happened between him and Anko in the Country of Uzumaki: "  When we came, we just heard you turned into the Red Sand Scorpion and asking Kabuto something, so we hid there. Because we couldn't hear, we unconsciously got too close, and we were killed by the big snake.  Maru found out. Naruto asked the two of us to go out. He said that Orochimaru would not have thought that after being discovered, there were still people hiding. At the same time, it was also to get better news about Uchiha Sasuke. In this way, I and  The red beans will come out.¡±

    Kakashi nodded and said: "So that's it, I know, but since Naruto has been tracked, let's set off quickly. Although Kabuto's purpose is to deal with the Red Sand Scorpion, what he said should be  It's true. In order to deceive the Red Sand Scorpion, he will never lie. In this case, the secret base is on an island by a lake in the north. Naruto should be there by now. Let's set off immediately.  .¡±

    "Yes." Everyone responded, and then immediately jumped towards the north.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 251 Secret Base

    When Kakashi and the others came to the small island in the north, they found that the island was a very empty desert island. The entire island was a patch of withered grass, and except for a few stone walls, there was nothing else.  Something without any sign of life.  If they hadn't seen Naruto with long golden hair blowing in the wind on a stone wall, they might have left here directly.

    "Naruto." Sakura shouted softly: "It's really you."

    Naruto stood on the stone wall and turned his head slightly to look in front of him and said: "You are finally here, Kakashi-sensei and Sakura. I didn't expect to meet again so soon. It seems like it has only been ten days."

    "Yes, Naruto." Kakashi said, "I didn't expect that we would meet again so soon. I also didn't expect that you would come to help us."

    "Ha." Naruto smiled softly: "There are many reasons! The most important thing is that back then, Kakashi-sensei, you helped my mother escape from Konoha. If it weren't for you, I'm afraid my mother wouldn't have been able to escape from Konoha before she left Konoha.  , just be killed. In that case, I won¡¯t have the chance to see my mother again. So as soon as Hongdou and Yamato talked about it, I almost agreed,"

    ¡®Hey¡¯ Kakashi jumped up and stood in front of me and said softly: ¡°Kinai-sama is also my master¡¯s wife, how can I just watch her die because of politics?¡± Kakashi said.

    "Oh, politics? Maybe it is. It is precisely because of these things that I left Konoha. The power of the Elders in Konoha is too great. If I stay in Konoha, I will have no chance to take revenge on them.  . Only in Konoha immediately can I have this opportunity." Naruto whispered, the voice was very low, only the two of them could hear it, and the others could not hear what Kakashi and Naruto standing on the stone wall were saying.  What?

    "Forget it, why are you talking about this? Anyway, Mr. Kakashi, if you are in any danger, I will definitely help you. But if you want me to return to Konoha, then the only way is to let the elders disappear in Konoha."  Naruto's tone was unmistakable.

    Kakashi shook his head slightly: "Forget it, Naruto, let's not talk about this anymore. Where are Orochimaru and Kabuto? You should have followed them, right?"

    Naruto stretched out his hand and pointed to his lower body and said: "The turf below will be pulled up and a passage will appear. Orochimaru and Kabuto went inside, but I think in order to prevent them from ambush, it is best not to go down immediately, and it will get stuck.  Teacher Cassie, how much fighting power do you still have? I think it would be better to attack again tomorrow, and I heard them saying that they plan to leave tomorrow, so we still have some time to rest."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "This is best. I have just experienced the battle and my eyes have not fully recovered yet. It will take some time. Anko was poisoned by snake venom. Although she has taken the antidote, she will not be able to recover immediately."  Yamato used Tree World Descendant, and his chakra was exhausted. Although he ate Sakura's special military ration pills and recovered some chakra, his physical strength could not be restored in this way. Sakura and Kabuto fought  , fighting Kabuto with desperate moves, both sides were injured. Sai continued to use his own unique ninjutsu, which must have consumed a lot of chakra. The fighting power of our group is only a little more than half of what it was before. If we fight now, the situation will be very difficult for us.  It¡¯s very disadvantageous. It¡¯s good to take a break.¡±

    Naruto nodded, said no more, and continued to stand where he was, gently feeling the breeze.  Kakashi jumped off the stone wall, and after telling Anko and Yamato about resting for the night, the two of them agreed. After all, they knew their own affairs, and their bodies were indeed not suitable for fighting anymore, and they were unwilling to  Let¡¯s eat Sakura¡¯s military food pills again.

    The sky was gradually getting dark. Because they were on top of Orochimaru's base, Yamato did not use wood escape to build a house. He didn't even light a fire. After eating some dry food, they each leaned in the darkness around them and borrowed the opportunity.  Use these things to hide yourself.  Everyone closed their eyes to rest.  Hope to be able to recover the consumed energy and chakra faster.  But even though they were resting, Kakashi, Yamato, Anko, and Naruto were all powerful ninjas. Their perceptions were very powerful, even when they were asleep.  If Orochimaru chooses to leave at this time, it is not the right time at all, because the silent night will amplify the sound many times.  In this case, it is impossible to hide it from their ears.  So they were resting peacefully.

    The next day, it was already bright, Kakashi and others were already standing on the turf, while Naruto still stood on the stone wall and looked closely below.

    Kakashi said: "Orochimaru and Kabuto are below us, and even Sasuke is below us. Our main purpose this time is Sasuke. Before we find Sasuke, try not to alarm anyone." "Yes."

    Then Kakashi stretched out his hand and gently opened the turf, a piece ofThe Tao appeared in front of everyone's eyes.  Looking at the seemingly bottomless passage, Kakashi made a gesture to the others, and then went down first, followed by Anko, Yamato, Sakura, and Sai.  Naruto looked at the passage and said secretly: "Sasuke, we haven't seen each other for three years! I wonder how much power you have gained under Orochimaru? I'm looking forward to it."

    It didn¡¯t take long for the passage to end. What appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes were countless rooms, and passages leading to the front, left, and right. ¡°This is?¡± Sakura said hesitantly.

    "Be careful." Naruto said: "This is Orochimaru's secret base after all. There may be some traps, but Orochimaru and Kabuto are definitely here, and Sasuke is also there, but I don't know they are there.  It's just a room." As he spoke, Naruto looked at the passage and found no one. Instead, he saw countless rooms on both sides of the passage: "It seems that even if there are no traps, we will need a lot of time to search. There are everywhere here.  They are all rooms, densely arranged on both sides of the passage, and the passages are connected to each other. It is estimated that there are at least a thousand rooms. And with so many rooms, I don¡¯t know how many people live in them. I don¡¯t think so.  There will only be Orochimaru, Kabuto and Sasuke!" As he spoke, Naruto came to the passage, dipped some saliva on his fingers and raised them above his head. After a while, Naruto shook his head and said, "No, the airflow here is too strong.  It's a mess. There's front, back, side, and it looks like there are vents all around. That way, there's no way of knowing where they might be."

    "If you are looking for someone, please leave it to me." Sai suddenly said.  Then Sai took out a blank scroll, then took out his own brush and drew countless mice on the scroll. Sai made a slight seal, and the mice on the scroll immediately ran out, then scattered and looked around.  As the mice dispersed, Saoi smiled and said, "In this case, Sasuke's traces should be found soon. And they shouldn't care about some mice."

    "Thank you, Saai." Sakura thanked, then looked at the mice scattering and murmured: "Sasuke"

    "Sakai, you dropped your book." Kakashi suddenly said.

    Sakai picked up the book on the ground and said with a smile: "This book says that when you are with your partners, you should take the initiative to do anything you can. These words will make your partners grateful."

    "Ah, you are quite right." Sakura had a dark look on her face.  Naruto took a look at the book, the title was 'How to behave when dealing with partners'.

    "Kakashi-sensei, how are your eyes?" Naruto suddenly asked.

    Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "After resting for a night, I have almost recovered. I can still use Kamui once."

    "Really, that's good, then please prepare to fight." Naruto looked serious: "Maybe Orochimaru and Kabuto won't care about some little mice, but snakes are the natural enemies of mice. There is such a strong smell of snakes here.  It's impossible for rats to appear. And the chakra on these rats will immediately reveal that we have arrived here, but that's okay. It's just a chance to scare the snake out and scare Orochimaru out. At least, as long as Sasuke is here  If we are inside the base, we can see him immediately. We don't have to search everywhere like now."

    "Ouch" Everyone was stunned, having never thought of this situation.

    "Zhichzhizhi." A burst of rat noises came over, and then countless rats were seen swarming over from all directions, and then formed a picture on Sai's scroll.

    "Found it." Sai said: "It's in that direction, but only traces of Sasuke were found in the entire base, and there is another exit a little further in that direction."

    "It seems that we have been discovered." Kakashi said: "It is impossible for Orochimaru and Kabuto to give up on Sasuke, especially after seeing my Sharingan. Now there is no trace of Orochimaru and Kabuto, but they have been found.  The trace of Sasuke can only prove that Orochimaru and Kabuto discovered us, so they deliberately did not show up. In this case, then we don't have to hide anymore. Let's search directly, but Naruto  , your traces should not have been discovered yet. Then you should hide first."

    "I know. Sakura, just hide it on your body." Naruto said with his hands slightly forming a seal: "Transformation Technique." 'Bang' Naruto turned into a huge Fuma Shuriken,  Sakura carried the Fuma Shuriken behind her back.

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Okay, everyone, be careful. We may be ambushed at any time, and the other party may leave from another exit. Forget it, let's set off." "Yes." Everyone directed towards Sai.  Flying away in the direction.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 252 Goodbye Sasuke

    Sakura stepped forward and opened the room that Sai pointed to. She saw that the room was empty and there was no sign of anyone. The furnishings in the room were also very simple. There was only a stone bed. Kakashi stepped forward and put his hand on the stone bed.  The man on the bed said: "It's still a little warm up here. It seems like someone did lie here before. .com It should be Sasuke." Then Kakashi turned around and said: "Come on, Saoi, let's go to another exit.  "

    "Yes." Zuo Jing responded, and then the group of people headed in the direction Zuo Jing pointed.  Soon a bright light appeared in front of everyone: "It's right there."

    "Okay." Kakashi nodded and said, "Okay, everyone, get ready to fight!"

    "Yes." Everyone responded. At this time, with a 'bang', the Fuma Shuriken on Sakura's back suddenly changed back to Naruto's, and a blue chakra ball in Naruto's hand immediately took shape:  "Rasengan." Naruto whispered.  The Rasengan in his hand was printed in front of Sakura, and a figure suddenly appeared in front of Sakura, and a single sword glowing with black light slashed towards Sakura.  With a 'bang' sound, the Rasengan in Naruto's hand was imprinted on the man's body, knocking him away fiercely.  He flew directly out of the light.  It wasn't until this moment that Sakura reacted.

    After a while, "Oh, I didn't expect even Naruto to come." Kabuto's voice came from the bright place: "Naruto, have you rejoined Konoha?"

    "Let's go." Kakashi said.  Then he pushed up the forehead protector on his left eye, revealing three pairs of Magatama Sharingan.  He took the lead and jumped out of the light.  Then the group of people followed Kakashi and fled out.

    After coming out of the passage, the dazzling eyes shone directly in everyone's eyes, making it impossible for everyone to recover immediately. Only Kakashi and Naruto stood there as if nothing had happened.

    Appearing in front of everyone were Orochimaru, Kabuto, a man in a black cloak, a man and a woman standing behind the cloaked man, and Sasuke in a white kimono with a knife stuck at his waist. There was nothing about him anymore.  Ye's symbol was gone, but on his kimono, there was also the 'Uchiha fan' clan emblem of his Uchiha clan.

    Kabuto is treating the person who was knocked out by Naruto's Rasengan just now.  After taking a closer look, he saw that he was still an old acquaintance. The person being treated was Huangquan An. No wonder he was able to hide from Kakashi and others and get to Sakura. If it weren't for the murderous intention revealed when he took action, Naruto wouldn't have been able to discover it.  .  Behind the cloaked man were Fujimiya Hiroyuki and Hoshilian.  In this case, the identity of the cloaked man is very clear, it is Ishida Hiku who rescued Fujimiya Hiroya and others from Naruto a few days ago.  There were seven of them in total.  Orochimaru, Kabuto, Sasuke, Hiku Ishida, Hiroya Fujimiya, Hoshii and Ami Yomi.

    "The situation is a little unfavorable." Naruto thought to himself: "There are seven of them and six of us. They have the advantage in numbers, and Orochimaru, Sasuke, Kabuto, and Hiju Ishida are not that easy to deal with."

    "Sasuke" Sakura looked at Sasuke and called softly.

    Sasuke glanced at Sakura, then moved his gaze to Naruto: "Long time no see, Naruto. It's been more than three years!"

    Naruto nodded and said: "Ah, three years ago, you left Konoha, and more than a month later, I also left Konoha. Since then, we have never seen each other again. Today is the first time in three years.  Meet."

    Sasuke nodded: "I know, but I'm very strange, Naruto, why did you leave Konoha? You are already a special Jonin in Konoha, and the Fifth Hokage succeeded to the throne. I heard that the Fifth Hokage treated you very well.  And you are still practicing with Lord Jiraiya, why would you choose to leave Konoha under such circumstances? How have you lived since you left Konoha?"

    Naruto shrugged and said: "Reasons? Many! The most precise point is that I found that the elders have begun to restrict my growth, and my strength will enter a bottleneck if I stay in Konoha. So I left Konoha.  Of course, I had thought about it early on. Once I left Konoha, there would probably be countless people who wanted my life. The result was just as I thought, when I left Konoha, not only Konoha, but also  Even Akatsuki is here. Without goodEh, without Lord Jiraiya's protection, everyone will focus on me, the Jinchuuriki with the Nine Tails. But unfortunately, they will never be able to trace it  My whereabouts. Even if they catch me, no one can stop me with the Flying Thunder God Technique. And over the years, people have constantly made trouble for me, which has made me improve a lot. At least I am good at Ninjutsu.  When I have other ideas, people keep coming to me to 'try out' my ideas. If I think about it this way, I have lived quite a fulfilling life in the past three years, which is not bad at all."

    Naruto's tone was calm, as if he was talking about a very ordinary time, but looking at Naruto's determined eyes, you knew that things were definitely not simple.  At least it won't be like what Naruto saidOrder.

    "It's more than good." Hijuu Ishida stepped forward and said, "I heard that Naruto, in order to save the captured One-Tail Jinchuuriki, the Fifth Kazekage Gaara, defeated the Akatsuki organization's Di in the River Country.  Darla, kill the Red Sand Scorpion. And I have confirmed this news in the past few days. Naruto, I think it won¡¯t be long before your story of killing the Red Sand Scorpion of the Sunagakure Rebel Ninja will spread.  All over the world.¡±

    Naruto looked at Hiju Ishida and said, "If I can kill you, a traitorous ninja like Sunagakure, then I think my reputation will be even greater."

    Ishida Rijiu smiled: "Want to kill me? Then let's give it a try."

    At this time, Orochimaru looked at Naruto and said, "No wonder Kakashi looks so similar when he transforms into the Red Sand Scorpion. It turns out that's the case. Sasuke, it seems that Naruto's strength is still far behind yours."  Come on. And I fought Kakashi yesterday, and his Sharingan has become the most powerful Mangekyo Sharingan among the Sharingan."

    Sasuke turned his attention to Kakashi and said: "It seems that my idea is correct. Even if you don't kill your most important companion, you can still have the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."

    "Sasuke" As soon as Kakashi spoke, Sasuke planned to do it. Sasuke waved his hand and put it on the knife at his waist: "Naruto, do you remember three years ago in the Valley of the End of Konoha?"  Well, that time we fought there, I was defeated miserably at your hands. If it weren't for Kabuto, I'm afraid I would have been captured by you. This time, how about we fight again?" He said this, but Sasuke's hand  He had gently pulled out the knife.

    Naruto looked at Sasuke and nodded slightly: "Okay, Sasuke, I also want to know how much your strength has grown with Orochimaru, a pervert, in the past three years?" When Orochimaru heard Naruto's words, although he had a smile on his face  There was nothing wrong, but there was a hint of murderous intent in his eyes.

    With a 'whoosh', Sasuke and Naruto disappeared from the place at the same time, only to see the two of them appear in mid-air at the same time. Sasuke had already pulled out the knife in his hand, and Naruto didn't know when he pulled it out.  A sword with a golden blade.  'Qiang' swords collided, and the two men each took a step back.

    "A good sword." Naruto praised: "It can compete with my Thunder God Sword." Although he said this, Naruto's speed did not hesitate at all, and he rushed towards Sasuke again, with the Thunder God Sword in his hand.  Stab without hesitation.  Sasuke immediately came up to him.

    Orochimaru said: "This is carefully crafted from the same material as my Kusanagi Sword. It is a peerless sword that will never lose to the Thunder God Sword and my Kusanagi Sword." So, no wonder it can compete with the Thunder God Sword.

    Naruto and Sasuke retreated, and as soon as they stood still, they rushed towards each other with the help of their strength. Naruto held the Thunder God Sword in his hand and stabbed towards Sasuke. Sasuke turned sideways to let the Thunder God Sword pass, and cut down the sword in his hand.  , Naruto stepped forward and dodged first.  'Ding ding' The two weapons kept intersecting, but it was Naruto who gained some small advantages. With a 'bang', Naruto dodged Sasuke's knife and kicked Sasuke at the same time. However, because of his haste,  Because he didn't use too much force, Naruto's pursuit was the real danger. After Naruto kicked Sasuke, he immediately turned back and stabbed Sasuke's vitals with the Thunder God Sword in his hand.

    Although Sasuke was shocked, he formed a seal slightly and said: "Thunder Release: Chidori Style." As Sasuke opened his mouth, electricity immediately shot out from all around Sasuke's body. As soon as Naruto approached Sasuke's body, Sasuke's body was ignited.  Shooting out the electric current, Naruto immediately stopped and backed away.  The two people formed a confrontation.  Sasuke stood beside Orochimaru and the others, while Naruto stood alone on the stone wall.

    "Naruto, hasn't your strength increased too much?" Sasuke said, and at the same time, the three pairs of magatama's writing wheels rotated rapidly, and the scene that Naruto saw immediately changed.  The place where Naruto stood remained unchanged, but the other people in front of Naruto disappeared, leaving only a dozen Sasuke standing in front of Naruto.

    Naruto looked at the scene in front of him and his eyes turned: "Is it a genjutsu? I already knew that I would face you sooner or later, Sasuke, so I have been practicing my mental power for a long time, just to be able to fight against the Sharingan.  This time, let me show you my illusion!" Naruto put away his Thunder God Sword, made a slight seal with his hands, first broke another chakra from his body and rushed out, breaking Sasuke's illusion. When Naruto  After the person saw that everything in front of him had recovered, he made a slight seal with his hands and said: "This is my only illusion. Sasuke, you are the first person I have seen after completing this illusion. Illusion: Sake Pond and Meat Forest."

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 253 Orochimaru's conspiracy

    As soon as Naruto finished speaking, everyone disappeared in Sasuke's eyes. Sasuke stood under the starry sky, and then many people gradually appeared behind Sasuke. They were of different ages and looks, but they had  One thing is the same, that is the Uchiha clan emblem that looks like a 'fan' on the clothes they wear.  £®  com It seems that they are all members of the Uchiha clan.

    There are stars in the sky, and there are countless members of the Uchiha clan on the ground.  Sasuke stood in the middle of everyone, and suddenly a hand hit Sasuke's shoulder: "Sasuke, you are here." Sasuke turned his head and saw Uchiha Itachi standing behind him and asked with a smile.

    Sasuke was immediately startled: "Itachi, is that you?" Sasuke reached out and drew his sword.

    "Sasuke, how can you be so rude? You have to call me brother." A female voice with a hint of reproach and care came into Sasuke's ears. Sasuke's body trembled and he looked with a hint of disbelief.

    Itachi nodded at the man and woman who came over and said, "Mom. Dad. It doesn't matter. I broke my promise to Sasuke."

    "What's going on?" Sasuke looked at the three people in front of him with a look of disbelief.  The three people in front of him were his father, mother and brother: "Why? Aren't they all already Why is this happening?" Sasuke's heart was filled with huge waves.

    "Okay, Sasuke, don't be in a daze." Sasuke's father said with a majestic look: "You have to learn from your brother. He was already the captain of Konoha ANBU at the age of thirteen."

    Itachi smiled softly and said, "It's okay, dad, Sasuke is very smart, and his achievements in the future will be higher than mine! So don't blame him." Seeing the concern in Itachi's eyes, Sasuke's heart trembled slightly.

    "What's the matter? Sasuke." Suddenly another voice came from the starry sky, and then another hand appeared on Sasuke's shoulder. The most important thing is that this hand also held a kunai.  There are several explosive symbols on it.

    "Who is it?" Itachi shouted loudly.  Then Sasuke immediately dodged the arm and jumped up to stand beside Itachi.  The surrounding Uchiha tribesmen also began to react and assumed fighting postures, but there was nothing in front of them, only an empty space.  Except for their group of Uchiha clan members.

    "Although I don't know what happened just now, the strength of the people who can come here is really terrifying. Sasuke, just hide behind me." Itachi said to Sasuke with a smile.

    "It's just an illusion, break it." Suddenly a female voice came to everyone's ears, and then everything in Sasuke's eyes disappeared. His parents, as well as the Uchiha clan members, all disappeared. Only Itachi was still standing beside Sasuke.  before.  Suddenly Itachi pulled out a golden-edged sword and placed it across Sasuke's neck, and Itachi's figure changed into Naruto's.  Orochimaru and Kakashi were confronting each other.

    "Don't move, Sasuke. Otherwise, if my hand shakes accidentally, I'll be in trouble. You should be very aware of the sharpness of the Thunder God Sword." Naruto said with a smile.

    Sasuke glanced at the Thunder God Sword in his neck and was silent for a long time, and then said in a low voice: "It's been three years, Naruto. I thought I had caught up with you, but I didn't expect that your strength is still better than mine."  Above, Naruto, I didn¡¯t expect that the illusions you created were so powerful, I was still hit even if I used my Sharingan."

    Naruto glanced at Sasuke, who was in a depressed mood, but said nothing. Then he turned his attention to Xinglian next to Ishida Hijiu and said: "I didn't expect that you could break my illusion. I remember you were in the Land of Fire before.  When we were in the forest, you seemed to have seen through my transformation technique? From this point of view, your ability should be able to see through all illusions. In addition, you were able to see through my transformation technique before, but not my  Shadow Clone Technique, haha, it seems like your ability can see false things. I was still wondering just now, why did that person attack Sakura?"

    Naruto pointed at Huang Quan and said secretly: "Now that I think about it, he said he was attacking Sakura, but in fact I was the target of his attack."

    Huangquan secretly said: "Yes, Namikaze Naruto, I did attack you, but your perception is still so strong, you noticed it before I made a move. Instead, I received a blow from you. Ahem.  "

    "Okay, Yami." Hiroshi Fujimiya said, "If you are injured, treat the person well and stop talking." Huangquan Yami nodded and then stopped talking.

    Orochimaru looked at Naruto with a smile on his face: "I didn't expect that I could use illusion to trap Sasuke who has the Sharingan. Naruto, you are so interesting. I really want to open your head and see,  See what¡¯s inside?¡±

    Naruto did not pay attention to Orochimaru, but directly said: "Kakashi-sensei, I think we areIt's not time to retreat.  "

    Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Indeed, it's time to find a way to retreat."

    "Naruto." Sasuke suddenly said: "I admit, after three years of not seeing each other, your strength is still superior to mine. Even the previous gap may not have diminished at all, it is still widening. If we fight head-on, I will definitely not be yours."  Opponent, but if you think you can catch me, then you are a little too underestimated!" As he said this, Sasuke directly reached out to hold the blade of the Thunder God Sword, although the electric current released by the Thunder God Sword flowed through his body.  , but Sasuke still escaped, and the palm of his right hand was completely chopped off because of my sharp Thunder God Sword.

    "Sasuke" Looking at Sasuke's palm that fell to the ground, Sakura shouted worriedly.

    "Are you so sure that I won't do anything?" Naruto said, "As long as I shook my hand just now, your entire arm would be cut off by me. Not just a palm." Sasuke glanced at himself  palm, then suddenly opened his mouth, turned his body, two hands stretched out from his mouth, and then Sasuke reappeared in front of everyone.

    Naruto looked at Sasuke, then glanced at Orochimaru and said, "I didn't expect you to even learn Orochimaru's tricks, and become as disgusting as him."

    Orochimaru smiled softly and said: "Naruto, you also learned from that toad Jiraiya. Didn't you become lustful like him? Otherwise, you wouldn't have had sex with Yuki three years ago.  The country¡¯s daimyo is getting married.¡±

    "Marrying the Daimyo of Snow Country? Three years ago." Konoha was shocked.

    Kakashi looked at Naruto and said, "So, what happened three years ago was just to confuse us? Naruto."

    Naruto did not answer Kakashi's question, but looked at Orochimaru and smiled: "Oh, did you know?" But Naruto's words were equivalent to acknowledging Orochimaru's words.

    The smile on Orochimaru's face became even thicker: "I didn't know it originally, but half a year ago, the country of Tian and the country of snow were trading, and I learned about it from the top management of the country of snow. But I didn't expect that I would send ninjas to find out.  The things you have arrived at can be known in this way. It seems that Naruto, you have not fully mastered the Land of Snow yet!"

    "Do you fully control the Snow Country? I'm not interested in this kind of thing." Naruto said: "The Snow Country is completely controlled by Daimyo Fuka Koyuki. She has her own ideas, and I have not deprived her of it. However,  I think I want to fight more than this. Come on, Sasuke, let's fight again."

    Just when Sasuke wanted to make a move, he was stopped by Orochimaru.  Orochimaru looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto, I got news from Ishida Hijiu that you killed the Red Sand Scorpion. I think this news will spread soon, plus the 'Akatsuki' in your body  'The Kyuubi must be captured. You and Akatsuki have long been locked in a fight to the death. You should keep some chakra to deal with Akatsuki's people." After finishing speaking, Orochimaru looked at Sasuke and said: "Konoha is now dominated by  Tsunade serves as Hokage, and she will not let Naruto, the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, fall into the hands of Akatsuki, and Naruto will not be tied up. When the time comes, there will definitely be a battle between them and Akatsuki. This can  It will greatly weaken the power of Akatsuki and the power of Naruto and Konoha. It will be an excellent opportunity for me to destroy Konoha and for you to take revenge on Itachi."

    Orochimaru did not lower his voice. All Orochimaru's words were heard by everyone, but so what?  Just like Orochimaru said, Akatsuki will not give up on Naruto, and Tsunade will not just watch Naruto be captured by Akatsuki. In this case, fighting is inevitable, and casualties will be inevitable once fighting occurs.  The power of Akatsuki and Konoha will be reduced, but even if they know that this will happen, Akatsuki and Tsunade have no choice.  Can only fight.  Orochimaru's plan is a conspiracy, and all the advantages and disadvantages are clearly laid out, but even so, Akatsuki, Naruto, and Tsunade will still fall into the trap.  This is a conspiracy, which cannot be avoided or prevented, and can only be faced head-on.

    Sasuke thought for a moment and nodded, then looked at Naruto: "Next time, we will meet, Naruto. Next time, I will become stronger, and you don't fall behind." Said Orochimaru and Kabuto, Sasuke San  The individual disappears.

    Ishida Hijiu looked at Naruto and smiled, and Fujimiya Hiroshi said: "We are not your opponent now, but you'd better not die first. Later, we will take revenge on you. Let's go, An, Hoshilian  ." With that said, the group of four people forming seals also disappeared.

    The people in Konoha didn't stop him, it wasn't that he didn't want to go, it was that he couldn't go because everyone was surrounded by all kinds of poisonous snakes.  Just when Orochimaru disappeared, he pounced towards everyone.  Although there was no danger to everyone, it hindered their actions and lost the opportunity to pursue.  When Ishida Riju disappears.  Naruto and the others knew that the family would not be able to catch up with Orochimaru and the others.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 254 Naruto¡¯s Joke

    After Orochimaru, Sasuke and others left, Naruto and the Konoha group looked at a group of venomous snakes rushing around. What did Naruto seem to be thinking when he stood there and looked at the direction Orochimaru left?  Everyone in Konoha began to clean up the poisonous snakes.

    "What are you thinking about? Naruto." Sakura walked over and asked softly: "Sasuke has gone far? Your battle may have to wait until next time." Sakura smiled softly, but there was a hint of sadness in her eyes.  .  Maybe it's because Sasuke never really looked at her from beginning to end.

    Naruto casually took out a kunai and nailed it to the seven inches of the poisonous snake before he said: "I'm thinking, although Orochimaru is disgusting, this guy is actually quite hospitable. At least he won't stay with us.  There is not much 'food'." As he spoke, Naruto looked at the poisonous snakes around him and said, "The taste of snake soup is very good. Especially for this kind of poisonous snake, after the fangs are pulled out, the taste is not comparable to that of ordinary snakes.  .¡±

    "Haha." Sakura stretched out her hand to cover her mouth and chuckled: "I remember Naruto, your grilled food is delicious. Why don't we grill snake meat and eat it." Although she was smiling, the sadness in Sakura's eyes did not fade away.  .

    "Okay." Naruto nodded and responded: "As long as you dare to eat it, I will bake it for you. But Sakura, you really need to eat more. Although you have grown a lot in the past three years,  Your figure has improved a lot, but your breasts haven't grown at all, and that's not okay" Naruto kept talking, and Sakura's face became redder and redder, and at the same time, it became darker and darker.  It was because he was embarrassed by Naruto, and Hei was because he was angry with Naruto.

    "That's enough. Naruto." Sakura clenched her fist and punched the head of a snake that jumped towards her.  Naruto glanced at the snake and was startled. He quickly waved his hands and said with a smile, "Well, Sakura, you are still young. In the future, you will become like Grandma Tsunade."

    Sakura's fist stopped in front of Naruto. Sakura withdrew her fist and said, "Really?" Naruto nodded immediately and said, "Believe me, if you don't believe me, go back and ask Granny Tsunade." "None of you."  Yes." Sakura said, turning her head, with a smile on her face, exactly the same as the smile on Naruto's face.

    In fact, Sakura had always been unhappy when she saw Sasuke leaving without hesitation. Naruto and Sakura were once companions, so they immediately felt Sakura's mood. Although Naruto left Konoha,  Naruto sincerely regarded Sakura as a companion, so Naruto followed Jiraiya's example and deliberately said some non-vegetarian words to coax her.  The results look very effective.

    "What was the illusion that Naruto just performed?" Kakashi came over and looked at Naruto and said, "Why can you trap Sasuke who has the Sharingan?"

    "Star Memory." Naruto looked serious, no longer joking with Sakura before; "This is an illusion technique I created myself. I use illusion techniques to evoke the deepest memories in people's hearts. The caster is in the mind of the one who casts the spell.  The eyes will become the person you remember most. This is used to confuse the other person. However, this illusion has no offensive power and will not even cause any mental harm to people, but it will affect the feeling of the person who is affected by the spell.  Even the Sharingan can't see through it, and maybe the Byakugan can see through it, but I haven't tried it, so I don't know yet. However, this illusion is extremely difficult to break. When a friend of the user approaches, the user will default to it as an enemy.  . But I didn¡¯t expect that the illusion would be cracked the first time I used it.¡±

    Kakashi nodded, then was silent for a while, and then asked: "Naruto, what happened three years ago?"

    Naruto glanced at Kakashi and straightened his body slightly to distance himself from Kakashi: "Kakashi-sensei, you'd better not get close to me first. I'm very afraid of the power of the Sharingan, not to mention Kakashi."  Mr. Nishi, your eyes have become the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. If you get too close, I will be scared."

    Kakashi looked at Naruto, and after a while he nodded and said: "Okay, I won't approach you." Kakashi then pulled down his forehead protector behind him to cover his left eye: "That way you can rest assured.  .Now tell me what happened three years ago.¡±

    Naruto made a slight seal with his hands and mobilized another force in his body. After realizing that the scene in front of him had not changed, Naruto smiled and said: "I'm sorry, Kakashi-sensei. I have to do this. But still  Okay, you didn't do anything to me. Otherwise, as soon as I break away from the genjutsu, I will leave directly." Kakashi nodded to show that he understood.

    Naruto thought for a moment and said: "Three years ago, before I left Konoha, I was commissioned by the actress Fuji Kazue to go to the Land of Snow. The female theater actress Fuji Kazue was Fenghua Koyuki. On that occasion  During the mission, she and I completed a deal. I helped her defeat the enemy who killed her father, her uncle, Fenghua Furudao, and allowed her to ascend to the position of daimyo of the Land of Snow, and the reward was the Snow Ninja Village."

    Kakashi looked at Naruto and narrowed his right eye slightly: "Later, she became the Daimyo of Snow Country,?You returned to Konoha, and then Sasuke left. More than a month later, you also left. In fact, you had already planned to leave Konoha at that time?  "

    Naruto nodded and said: "Yes, to be precise, I had already decided to leave Konoha during the Chunin Exam. It was just that at that time, I hoped to find a companion. Originally, I planned to go with Sasuke  I left, but I gave up soon. Sasuke was too obsessed with hatred and was not suitable to leave with me. Later you all knew. I found Neji. After leaving Konoha, I came to the Whirlpool  Country, meet my mother, and then go to the Country of Snow." After saying this, Naruto paused and said: "What I didn't expect was that even the sky was helping me. As soon as I arrived in the Country of Snow, the people of the Country of Snow  The general launched a coup because he was dissatisfied with Fenghua Xiaoxue, so I rescued Xiaoxue again. This time it established my settlement in the country of snow. In order to better control the Snow Ninja Village, I chose to marry Fenghua Xiaoxue. And  Kakashi-sensei, you came to Snow Country at this time, so I asked Shiro and Zabuza to see you. Because I rely on Konoha's intelligence system, the General's coup in Snow Country will never be hidden from you, but now it is quietly  It calmed down silently, and there could be no other explanation other than ninja intervention. So I asked Zabuza and Haku to go out to greet you, and asked Haku to help me with the marriage first, and I left immediately and left Yuki.  Kingdom, traces have appeared in other places. This is to attract your attention. It¡¯s just that this matter is a bit unfair to Xiaoxue. But fortunately, there were no outsiders present at that time. So except for these people, no one knew about it before, and I  Afterwards, I also showed up among the senior officials of Snow Country, so this incident did not have any impact on Xiaoxue. I have been staying in Snow Country since then."

    "No wonder, you are nowhere to be found in the whole world. It turns out you are in the Land of Snow." Kakashi looked at Naruto and said, "I was still wondering at the time why there was no news about you at all in the Land of Snow.  But as soon as I left the Country of Snow and came to the Country of Waves, I did get news about you. But I didn¡¯t expect that guy Zabuza to turn to you and become a subordinate. And that Ice Breaker Blood Successor Boundary  A young boy, no, I think she should be a girl, right! The news I got is that she has lived in Daming Mansion for a long time. If she were not a daughter, I am afraid no one would allow her to live in Daming Mansion.  !¡±

    Naruto smiled and said: "Zabuza? Maybe he is unwilling to be silent like this. As for Shiro? Maybe she thinks that a daughter is not suitable to see too much blood, so that even she has almost forgotten her true nature.  identity."

    After a long silence, Kakashi spoke again: "How much power do you have now?"

    Naruto was stunned for a moment, glanced at the people around him and then said: "Not strong, but not weak either. It can only be used to protect yourself." After saying that, Naruto formed a seal with his hands: "I'm leaving, Duo  Take care! 'Flying Thunder God Technique'." As soon as he finished speaking, Naruto's figure appeared a hundred meters away, golden light flashed several times, and Naruto's figure completely disappeared from the eyes of everyone in Konoha.

    "Kakashi-senpai, why don't you take action?" Yamato came to Kakashi's side and whispered.

    Kakashi shook his head and said: "It's useless. Naruto has grown too much in the past three years. His strength is already above mine. Although I have the Sharingan, he also has the Nine-Tails. He can really fight  Get up, I have absolutely no chance of winning, not to mention, Naruto has become more proficient in the application of the Flying Thunder God Technique. Three years ago, he needed to use a special kunai to set the coordinates to use the Flying Thunder God Technique, but now, he almost  He comes casually, just like my teacher back then. As long as there is any movement on my part, he will be the first to attack. Under the Flying Thunder God, I have no confidence to stop him. If only the teacher is still here, then Naruto too  I won¡¯t leave Konoha.¡±

    "If the masked man hadn't suddenly appeared back then, the crazy Kyuubi would have been no match for the Fourth Generation, and the Fourth Generation would not have" Anko gritted her teeth and said.

    "Okay, don't mention what happened back then." Kakashi said: "Orochimaru has revealed the news that Naruto and the Daimyo of Snow Country are getting married, so this matter will spread soon.  The entire Snow Country will be shaken. When Naruto leaves now, he must be heading to the Snow Country. He needs to appease his subordinates and the Snow Ninja Village. The Snow Ninja Village has become stronger and stronger in the past three years. The national power of the Snow Country  It also increased greatly. Although it cannot be compared with the five major countries, it is not a country that can be easily attacked, not to mention the country of Whirlpool as its backing. Forget it, let's return to Konoha first and report this news to the Fifth Hokage.  Let¡¯s talk about it later, adults.¡±

    "Yes." Then everyone left.  In the blink of an eye, everything was gone, leaving only poisonous snakes all over the ground.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 255 Return to the Land of Snow

    "I'm finally backcom" Naruto looked up at Fenghua City in front of him and said to himself: "I have been away for more than two years, and finally I'm back. Although I have always heard that the country's national strength is constantly increasing, and it has sent troops to attack several times.  It destroyed several countries and expanded the territory of Snow Country, making Snow Country the most powerful country outside the five major countries. However, in the past year or so, Snow Country has stopped expanding and concentrated on development. I don¡¯t know how long it has been.  Other than that, how many changes have there been in Fenghua Castle? Forget it, let¡¯s go to the General¡¯s Mansion first. Neji and the others should all be at the General¡¯s Mansion.¡± Then Naruto stepped into Fenghua Castle and jumped directly towards the General¡¯s Mansion.

    Soon Naruto arrived in front of the General's Mansion. Seeing that the original words 'General's Mansion' had now been changed to 'Prince's Mansion', Naruto smiled bitterly, and then started to walk inside.  "Stop. This is the Prince's Mansion. You and other commoners are not allowed to barge in, and retreat quickly!" The two gatekeepers at the gate of the Prince's Mansion raised their weapons and shouted at Naruto.

    Naruto was stunned and was about to speak, but then he remembered that in order to conceal his identity, only high-level officials of the Kingdom of Snow had seen his true appearance, and when entering and leaving the General's Mansion, he always flew out directly, flying  It was impossible for these gatekeepers to have seen Naruto's appearance before they came in, so naturally they couldn't let the current Naruto in.  Naruto didn't blame the two soldiers, after all, they were just doing their jobs.  However, the significance of the display of these two soldiers is far greater than the actual significance. After all, it is impossible for these two ordinary soldiers to block those ninjas. They are only used to block ordinary Shengdou civilians.

    Naruto took a few steps back and looked around, and found that there were many people around. Although these people could not see him if he wanted to, Naruto did not disappear directly in front of everyone.  After thinking for a moment, Naruto gave up and turned around to head to Daming Mansion.

    "Boom! It hurts." Naruto just turned around and bumped into someone. To be precise, it should have been the person behind him.  Originally, Naruto could have avoided it, but Naruto was a little excited and distracted because he entered Fenghua City, and the person behind him was not slow, so Naruto did not avoid it for a moment.

    Then a childish female voice sounded and said in a slightly crying tone: "Ah, my ramen. I haven't even eaten it yet!" Naruto took a closer look and saw a little girl, who didn't seem to be very big.  She lowered her head to see her face clearly, and her black hair fell down and was tied up with a cute ribbon. Her black and smart eyes were staring at the bowl of ramen on the ground, just because the weather in the country of snow was cold.  The snow was very deep. When the bowl of ramen fell to the ground, the hot noodles and soup spilled out and immediately disappeared into the snow. The snow was only slightly melted.

    Then the girl raised her head and looked at Naruto and said, "Hey, you have to pay for my tuna ramen." Naruto looked at the little girl. The little girl looked like she was thirteen or fourteen years old and had a cute appearance, but Naruto finally  I think this girl looks familiar.

    "Ah." The girl looked at Naruto and suddenly screamed, then immediately took a few steps back, covered her neck with her hands and looked at Naruto timidly and whispered: "Don't pinch Xiaoqiu's neck again.  Okay, Xiaoqiu has been very good, and it was you who knocked over someone else's ramen this time. At most, at most, they won't let you pay for it. Meow meow." Mao Shanqiu said and subconsciously looked at the ramen in the snow.  .  Then the pink kitten with a big head in her arms came out and barked at Naruto a few times. The sound seemed to be begging for mercy.

    When Naruto heard her words, he immediately thought of the little girl who stalked him more than two years ago and was choked by his back.  I just didn't expect to see her like this, and judging from her appearance, although she has grown a lot physically in the past two years or so, she doesn't seem to have grown much mentally?  And the previous chokehold on her neck seemed to have left a lot of impression on her, so much so that she was still afraid of Naruto.

    Naruto thought for a moment and said with a clear expression: "Maoshan Qiu."

    When Mao Shanqiu heard Naruto speak, he took a few steps back, and then said with some horror: "What are you calling me for? Meow meow." The kitten also meowed a few times immediately.

    "It's nothing, I just said, you lead the way, and I will give you a bowl of ramen." Naruto said.

    "Okay." Mao Shanqiu responded immediately, then looked at Naruto timidly and said, "You won't lie to others and then pinch them."

    Naruto rolled his eyes at Mao Shanqiu: "As long as you don't behave badly, why should I pinch you?"

    "Oh." Mao Shanqiu responded, and then said excitedly: "Is it true that you said you would compensate for the ramen?"

    Naruto turned around and said, "If you don't believe it, forget it. I'm going to Daming Mansion."

    "Hey, wait a minute. Isn't it enough for people to believe you?" Mao Shanqiu immediately started to see Naruto planning to leave.He said, "I'll take you to that store." As he said that, Mao Shanqiu jumped up and walked in front of Naruto.

    Looking at the expectant Mao Shanqiu, Naruto smiled softly, and then focused his attention on Fenghua City. At the same time, he asked Mao Shanqiu about what happened in Fenghua City in the past two years.  Mao Shanqiu was probably thinking about ramen and didn't pay attention to Naruto's question. She would answer whatever Naruto said?  He quickly told everything he knew.  In this way, Naruto also understood some things.

    Soon Naruto and Mao Shanqiu came to a ramen shop. After buying another bowl of ramen, watching Mao Shanqiu skipping away, Naruto shook his head slightly, then jumped up and disappeared in front of everyone.

    Daming Mansion, Naruto fell into the mansion lightly. Naruto just landed on the ground, then moved his body, and immediately jumped away from the place with the help of force. Then several Senbon thorns were stabbed at the position where Naruto was standing. At the same time,  Several more Senbon went away with Naruto's physical attack.  "Who dares to break into Daming Mansion?" A soft female voice shouted.

    ¡®Whoosh whoosh.  'Naruto jumped to avoid Senbon, then gathered chakra on his feet, stood upside down on the ceiling and said: "Shiro, your strength has increased a lot. Senbon's attack speed is much faster. And his body shape is  It¡¯s better to hide, too.¡±

    Holding Senbon in his hand, Bai appeared under Naruto. He raised his head and looked at Naruto above his head. His eyes were a little confused at first but then filled with joy: "Naruto-sama, you are back."

    Naruto nodded, then stood in front of Shiro. He saw that Shiro had not changed much, but that he had become more mature in two years.  And it also looks more beautiful.  Naruto looked at Shiro and asked: "Shiro, why are you here? Aren't you supposed to be in the General's Mansion?"

    Bai bowed to Naruto and said: "That's it, Lord Naruto, more than ten days ago, we heard that you appeared in the Country of Rivers, and later in the Country of Whirlpools. We knew that you would soon  Come back. As soon as you return to the Land of Snow, you will definitely go to the General's Palace. Oh, after you left, Master Xiaoxue has changed the General's Palace into the Prince's Palace. We know that as soon as you return, you will go to the Prince's Palace or the Daimyo.  Mansion, so we divided it into two places to wait for you. This is Daming Mansion, and Zabuza-san and the others are not suitable to stay here, so Minako, Minagawa Natsuki, I, and I will temporarily live in Daming Mansion, and the others are in Daming Mansion.  Prince's Mansion. Waiting for your appearance. Minako and Minagawa Natsuki have just gone out now. The warning barrier outside the Daming Mansion was triggered just now. I thought there was an enemy invading, but I didn't expect that it was Lord Naruto who came back. This is really great.  ¡±

    Naruto nodded, looked at Bai who was a little excited, smiled softly and said: "I understand, then where is Xiaoxue?"

    "Your Highness is in the backyard." Shiro said, then hesitated for a moment, glanced at Naruto and continued: "Naruto-sama, Shiro is a subordinate and shouldn't have to interfere with the affairs of the Lord and His Highness Koyuki, but in the past two years,  , Your Highness Xiaoxue misses you day and night. Maybe you and Your Highness don¡¯t have any earth-shattering love, but Bai thinks that this kind of plain love that always misses each other is more precious. Although Bai is an outsider,  "

    Naruto interrupted with a wave of his hand: "Okay, Bai, I understand." Then he hesitated and said: "Bai, you go and inform the people in the organization first, I will go to see Xiaoxue first, and I will go back to the general in the evening, no  , it¡¯s the Prince¡¯s Mansion now. I¡¯ll go back in the evening.¡±

    Bai nodded: "Yes, Naruto-sama, Bai resigned." Bai turned around and left.  Naruto turned around and walked towards the backyard.

    Walking to the backyard, he saw some maids standing outside the room where Naruto lived before. The room was tightly closed. Naruto frowned slightly, and then jumped to the roof of the room. The maids just felt a sudden scratch.  There was a gust of cold wind, and then the door behind him was suddenly blown open by the wind.  The maids were startled, and then hurriedly stepped forward to close the door to the room. They did not dare to be careless. Although the Daimyo Xiaoxue was usually easy to get along with, the Daimyo was still a Daimyo, and still controlled the life and death of everyone in the Snow Kingdom. It was not something that their maids could think about.  , so they can only serve well.  But they didn't know that the moment the door was blown open by the wind, there was already another person inside.

    Naruto stepped into the room and walked into the inner room. He saw Fenghua Xiaoxue lying on her side on the bed and sleeping, with a slight smile on her sleeping face. It seemed that she had dreamed of something good.  Naruto approached Fenghua Koyuki, and the scent of plum blossoms came over him.  Naruto took a few deep breaths, a smile appeared on his lips, and then sat down next to Xiaoxue.  Looking at the sleeping Koyuki, the smile on Naruto's lips grew stronger, and then Naruto closed his eyes and began to rest.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 256 Accepting Xiaoxue

    I don't know how long it took, but the sky gradually became dark, and the room where Naruto was was even darker. Although it couldn't be said that he couldn't see his fingers, it wasn't that clear either.  .  com Naruto felt that Xiaoxue beside him seemed to move, and then Naruto opened his eyes. Although the room was very dark, it did not hinder Naruto's vision.  Naruto looked at Xiaoxue beside him, and saw Xiaoxue turn over, then stretch slightly, and then opened his eyes, with a lazy look, which was extremely attractive.

    After Xiaoxue opened her eyes, she immediately felt that there was an extra person in the room, and he was sitting beside the bed. It was just because it was dark and the windows in the room were tightly closed, so it was impossible to see clearly who this person was.  Although Xiaoxue was shocked, she was not panicked and shouted: "Who are you?" 'Zhiya'. Immediately after hearing Xiaoxue's voice, the maid opened the door and turned on the light. Suddenly the room became brighter.  .

    When several maids saw Naruto sitting by the bed, they immediately shouted: "Who dares to break into Daming Mansion?" At the same time, two maids turned around and left, intending to notify the defense force of Daming Mansion.

    "Wait a minute, come back here." Xiaoxue shouted immediately, and all the maids stopped.  He looked at Xiaoxue blankly, waiting for her next order.  However, Xiaoxue did not pay attention to them, but stretched out her hand and gently touched Naruto's face: "It's really you, you are really back. Isn't this a dream?" Xiaoxue said uncertainly.

    Naruto stretched out his hand and held Xiaoxue's hand: "I'm back. Are you okay? Xiaoxue."

    Tears slowly oozed out of Xiaoxue's eyes and then she looked ecstatic: "Naruto, it's really you." Then Xiaoxue suddenly hugged Naruto: "I miss you so much, Naruto." Naruto hugged him with his backhand.  Xiaoxue waved slightly to the maids at the same time. The maids looked at each other, and then looked at Xiaoxue lying in Naruto's arms. After a moment of hesitation, she turned around and walked out of the room, closing the door gently.

    "Okay, don't cry anymore." Naruto let Xiaoxue cry for a while, and then he comforted: "You won't be pretty if you cry anymore, and you are a famous name in the Land of Snow. If others know, they will laugh at you.  of."

    "I hate it, you are making fun of me." Xiaoxue scolded, then stopped her tears, and then leaned gently into Naruto's arms and said: "Naruto, tell me about your past two years.  Where are you?" Naruto nodded and immediately began to talk about what happened after he and Jiraiya left the Country of Snow.  In fact, it's not a big deal, it's just that Naruto has been traveling around with Jiraiya and practicing at the same time. And because Naruto's traveling often exposes his whereabouts, some people often peek at Naruto's power.  Or others came to attack Naruto, but they were treated as training opponents by Naruto.

    After Naruto finished speaking, Xiaoxue nodded and said: "That's it. No wonder you have changed a lot, because you have experienced so many things and you have become more mature. You should not be seventeen now, but  He looks like an adult in his twenties."

    Naruto smiled softly: "That's good. In this way, we will look right. At least no one will notice the difference in our ages." Hearing Naruto's words, Xiaoxue's face turned red.  , just about to speak, she found that Naruto lowered his head and covered his lips. For a moment, Xiaoxue looked at Naruto who was close at hand and the touch on her lips. Her cheeks immediately turned red and she quickly closed them.  He closed his eyes and dared not look again.

    In fact, Naruto has been thinking about it for a long time. More than three years ago, after Naruto left Konoha and came to the Land of Snow, although he married Koyuki and planned to accept Koyuki, Naruto couldn't let go of Hinata, but humans are not like plants and trees.  Ruthless, let alone a couple in name only, Naruto stayed in the Land of Snow for more than half a year. During this more than half a year, Naruto and Xiaoxue got along day and night. The two people had been in love for a long time, and later Naruto  As Jiraiya has been practicing for more than two years, Naruto has already thought it through.  Although he still loves Hinata most in his heart, Naruto has already accepted Koyuki.

    Naruto let go of Xiaoxue, and Xiaoxue looked at Naruto with somewhat blurred eyes, gently leaning her head on Naruto's chest, and hugging Naruto tightly: "I'm so happy, Naruto, really so happy. Until  Now I feel that I am your real wife. Although you often hugged me before, I can feel that you are just fulfilling an obligation. In fact, you are not willing to hug me. Your heart is rejecting me.  . And I also know that you have a girl you like in Konoha. I don¡¯t ask you to forget her. I only hope that I can enter your heart, as long as I can give me a small corner in your heart. Hug.  When you were in love with me, your heart no longer rejected me, now your heart finally accepts me, I'm really happy."

    Naruto didn¡¯t speak, and didn¡¯t know what to say, because Naruto suddenly found that nothing he said was suitable.  Finally Naruto also?When he spoke again, he hugged Xiaoxue tightly into his arms

    Naruto and Xiaoxue walked out of the room. It was already dark at this time, and there were two maids standing outside the room.  Naruto looked at the sky and said, "Okay, Xiaoxue, you can have a good rest. I'll go back to the Prince's Mansion first."

    ??Xiaoxue nodded: "I know. Don't worry." Naruto nodded and disappeared.  Xiaoxue watched Naruto leave, thought for a moment, and then ordered the two maids beside her: "Send two people to clean this room in the future. The prince may come back to live at any time in the future."

    The two maids were stunned for a moment, then responded: "Yes."

    After Naruto left the Daming Mansion, he headed directly towards the Prince's Mansion. In the dead of night, the entire Fenghua City seemed very peaceful. Except for the occasional group of soldiers patrolling by, there was no movement of anyone else.  It is impossible for these soldiers to discover Naruto's traces.

    Soon Naruto returned to the Prince's Mansion and landed gently inside the Prince's Mansion. As soon as he landed, someone immediately appeared in Naruto's eyes. Zabuza and Neji appeared first, followed by Shiro,  Minagawa Natsuki, Yakumo, Minako, and Qiya Zuimeng also appeared.  All members of Naruto's organization arrived.

    Mao Shanqiu yawned and rubbed his eyes and said, "Look, Aunt Minako, Xiao Qiu has already said that this bad guy has come back. You still don't believe me."

    Minako didn't answer, but just looked at Naruto. The look in her eyes was very strange. She was caring and tender, and it didn't look like she was looking at Naruto. After a while, Minako suddenly woke up, looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto  Your Excellency welcomes you back.¡±

    Naruto nodded, then glanced at everyone, thought for a moment and said: "Originally I wanted to ask about your respective strength growth, but it's getting very late now, so I won't disturb everyone's rest. Let's all disperse.  . Zabuza, come with me. Shiro, help me get some food and drinks. Let the others rest first." Shiro nodded, and Minako quickly said: "Naruto-sama, let me help Shiro!" Naruto  He thought for a moment and nodded.  Then turned and left.  Naruto and Zabuza walked towards their original room together.  After Naruto and others left, the others also went back to their rooms.

    After Naruto and Zabuza returned to the room, looking at their spotless faces, Zabuza spoke first: "Chief, after you left, Miss Minako has been cleaning this place. In more than two years, there has never been a break.  Pass." Naruto nodded, sat down on the table, and then gestured to another seat.  Zabuza nodded and sat down.

    After sitting down, Naruto looked at Zabuza and said, "Do you know why I asked you to stay?"

    Zabuza nodded and said, "This subordinate knows, and I have already prepared it." As he spoke, Zabuza suddenly took out a lot of information and said, "This is what happened in the Snow Country after the leader left.  All the information. After hearing Bai say that the leader has returned today, my subordinates started sorting it out, and now they have all been sorted out."

    Naruto took the information and flipped through a few pages at will. There was very detailed information on it, and it was easy to see. After flipping through a few pages, Naruto put it down and said, "What about the situation in Snow Ninja Village?"  ?¡±

    Zabuza didn't read the information and said directly: "The Snow Ninja Village is completely in our hands. Although the individual strength of the ninjas in the Snow Ninja Village is not high, the ninjas in the Snow Ninja Village know the Snow Release Technique, and their overall strength is pretty good.  Yes, although it is not as good as the five great ninja villages, for other countries, our snow ninja village is the strongest. And with those special chakra armors, it can be improved to another level. It's a pity that these armors are too difficult  They are produced so there are not many of them! Only those powerful snow ninjas are qualified to possess them." It seems that all this information is in his mind.

    Naruto nodded and said: "Very good, don't let up on the training of Snow Ninja. Snow Ninja Village is the foundation of our Snow Country, and it also represents the power of the Snow Country. It is also our microphone to other countries. Only  The greater the power of Snow Ninja Village, the greater our voice will be. After all, we cannot get too much voice just by relying on our words."

    "Yes." Zabuza responded: "I will increase the training of the snow ninja."

    Naruto nodded, and then asked: "So how is the collection of intelligence going? Whether it is a battle between ninjas or ninja villages or a war between countries. Intelligence is always the most important, an accurate and fast intelligence  It may save the life of a ninja in battle, or even the survival of a ninja village and the rise or fall of a country. So the intelligence must be accurate and fast at the same time."

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 257 Night Talk at the Prince's Mansion

    Zabuza nodded and smiled bitterly: "My subordinates know, but more than two years ago, we fought with Kirigakure Village, and almost all the snow ninjas were killed or injured. In two years, we concentrated on developing the snow ninja village. More than half a year ago,  We have just started collecting intelligence from other countries. After half a year of hard work, intelligence from various countries began to come in one month ago. However, the intelligence from those ninja villages is more difficult, especially Yunyin Village and Iwagakure Village.  Rain Hidden Village, these shinobi villages that are relatively isolated from the outside world, it is difficult to collect intelligence. And because the intelligence collection has just started, most of the collected intelligence is out of date. I sorted it out, and there is nothing special at the moment.  situation. But the latest news is probably that I know that you, the leader, defeated Deidara of the Akatsuki organization in the River Kingdom and killed the Red Sand Scorpion. It has brought you a lot of fame!"

    "Really?" Naruto responded casually.

    Zabuza nodded and said: "Yes, Deidara may not be there yet, right, but the Red Sand Scorpion is a figure who once destroyed a country. He has a great reputation in the world and his strength is extraordinary. You can actually defeat the leader."  Kill him, and then as long as the news spreads, you will be the best warning to those young people."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Maybe. But it will also cause me a lot of trouble. At least the Konoha Elders and the Akatsuki Organization will speed up their actions against me."

    "There are advantages and disadvantages. The advantages outweigh the disadvantages." Zabuza said: "Chief, although I have been in charge of this organization since its establishment, you are actually the backbone of this organization. Everyone in the organization regards you as their leader.  Center, gather around you, in this organization, only if you continue to become stronger, then the organization can be stronger and the cohesion will be greater. So when I got this news, I spread the news throughout the snow  Kingdom, and at the same time told them that the man who killed the Red Sand Scorpion was the prince of the Snow Kingdom, Namikaze Naruto."

    "Nothing!" Naruto said.  At this time, Shiro and Minako came in carrying a tray with two side dishes on it, while Minako held a pot of wine and two wine glasses.  Shiro brought the two dishes to the table, Minako put down the wine and glasses, and then the two sat down next to Naruto.  At this time, Naruto picked up the wine pot and filled the two glasses with wine: "Come Zabuza, let's drink."

    Zabuza immediately picked up the wine glass and clinked it with Naruto. Naruto raised his head and drank all the wine. Zabuza also drank it quickly. Then Naruto filled Zabuza with wine again: "I toast you this glass, thank you.  You have worked hard for Snow Ninja Village over the past two years. Although I have just come back, I know that after I left, you alone supported the organization and Snow Ninja Village. I want to say, thank you for your hard work."

    Zabuza held the wine glass and clinked it with Naruto and smiled: "Chief, do you know why I rebelled against Kirikage Village? Because I like this feeling. I like this feeling of managing everyone. Although I am not the best among ten thousand people,  But now I am only under one person. I like this feeling. So I don¡¯t feel hard."

    Naruto nodded, and then clinked a glass with Zabuza again: "Then, you can continue to enjoy this feeling." The two drank the third glass.

    After finishing the drink, Naruto put down the wine glass and said, "Okay, although wine is good, you can't have too much. If there is too much, things will get messed up and the good stuff will be spoiled. Let's continue talking about business."  The man paused for a moment and said, "How is the situation in each country now? Are there any changes in the military? Have the upper-level leaders taken any special actions?"

    Zabuza suddenly took out another document from his body and said: "There is no movement in each country. Now each country is very calm. Each country is clearing out the endless thieves in its own country. There are no special actions by the upper-level figures.  . But the border towns of each country seem to be somewhat quiet, even calmer than the capital. Not to mention thieves, deserters, private armed forces, mercenaries, even petty thefts have disappeared. It seems that all the dark sides have disappeared.  It's like they have all disappeared. I sent people to investigate several times and found that there are many more troops in these border towns. Those thieves, deserters, private armed forces and mercenaries. Even wandering warriors have been collected by various countries.  . But there is still no friction between the various countries. Even if there is, the two sides immediately calmed down. Is it confusing to me? "

    "On the eve of the storm, the mainland has been calm for too long. Except for the old people, not many people remember the cruelty of the war. Especially those in power, for their own interests, will start a war sooner or later. Now it is just a buffer before the war comes.  It's just a period. I already discovered this when I was traveling with the lustful immortal. I just don't know whether this war will spread from the country to the Ninja Village, or from the Ninja Village to the country." Naruto closed his eyes slightly.  Eyes said: "Forget it, we don't have to worry about these things for the time being, and we can't control them. As long as we wait for the war, we and the Snow??, as long as the Kingdom of Whirlpool can maintain its position and expand at the same time.  And there should be a buffer period for some time.  Now the Kingdom of Snow should not go out to expand for the time being, and develop the land in your hands!  By the way, how much power does Snow Ninja Village have now?  "

    Zabuza opened another document and said: "Because, leader, you have produced a large number of A-level and B-level ninjutsu. Coupled with the recent continuous expansion of the Snow Country, the Snow Ninja has experienced the baptism of blood in a timely manner.  , the strength of Snow Ninja has generally increased. Now there are nearly twenty jounin in Snow Ninja Village, nearly fifty are special jounin, there are more than a hundred chunin, and there are relatively few genin, less than a hundred. But there are already  More than five hundred people have become trainee ninjas. They are learning, and it is estimated that within two years, the Snow Ninja Village will be able to have fresh blood."

    "It's not bad. But isn't there anyone among the snow ninjas who has reached the ability of an elite jounin?" I asked.

    Zabuza shook his head and said: "No, not yet, but if you include chakra armor, there are ten people who have barely reached the elite jounin level. However, in the battle of elite jounin, the role of chakra armor is no longer  Big.¡±

    "Chakra armor?" Naruto read something and said: "Forget it, there are twenty jounin, I am already satisfied, but what about Ningji and the others? They are the most important. Ninja battles, cutting-edge power  The most important thing. They are our cutting-edge power. If their power is suddenly insufficient, it will have a great impact on us."

    Zabuza put away the information and said with a smile on his face: "Because of Jiraiya-sama's handwriting, everyone is practicing with all their strength. Although Yakumo's perception is still so poor, Yakumo's genjutsu power has become stronger.  , the specific strength cannot be predicted. But I think even a strong Kage level person may not be able to compete with Yakumo's genjutsu. Then there is Neji. Neji is indeed called the genius of the Hyuga clan. His strength has increased the most.  Come on, remember when we came to the Land of Snow, Neji barely reached the level of jounin. Now his strength has reached the level of quasi-kage. Coupled with his white eyes, I am definitely no longer his opponent.  . Minagawa Natsuki's fire escape technique is also powerful, and it fully lives up to her talent. Her strength reached the level of an elite jounin half a year ago. If we can break through, then we will have one more quasi-kage companion.  Finally, Qiya Zuimeng is working hard to develop the boundaries of his blood inheritance. Although his strength has just reached the level of jounin, his dream eyes can put the enemy into a deep sleep in an instant, and even Neji will be affected. Although only  It takes more than a second. But as his strength increases, this ability will definitely become stronger."

    "One second? That's enough. If the opponent falls asleep in front of me, even half a second is enough for me to attack dozens of times." Naruto narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "But in the future, Qiya  Zuimeng must not act alone. His ability is very effective. Especially in a life-and-death battle, even if he can only stun the opponent for a ten thousandth of a second, it can determine the life or death of both parties."

    "I know." Zabuza said, "I told Qiya Zuimeng not to leave the Prince's Mansion easily. Even if he leaves, someone will be with him. After all, our Snow Country has a hostile relationship with Kirikage Village and Sunagakure Village."

    Naruto nodded, then looked at Shiro and Minako beside him: "What about you? And Zabuza, you didn't mention yourself?"

    Zabuza shrugged and said: "My strength has not increased much. I think if I use the assassination technique, I should be able to kill people with quasi-shadow strength. Of course, if the opponent has a similar ability like Byakugan or can use the sense of smell  If you come to tell the difference, it won¡¯t work.¡±

    Bai looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto-sama, I am Naruto-sama's qualified tool."

    Minako also said: "Naruto, you are my pillar, and I will not let you down." Naruto nodded. Although neither of them answered Naruto's question directly, but from their words  Meaning, Naruto also roughly understood their strength.  But Naruto was still very satisfied.

    Naruto stood up and said: "Zabuza, find a way to send a message out. Even if Konoha rebels, Namikaze Naruto, the son of the Fourth Hokage and the prince of the Uzumaki Kingdom, betrayed Konoha as early as three years ago.  Marrying the Daimyo of the Land of Snow."

    "Chief, what do you mean" Zabuza asked, narrowing his eyes slightly.

    Naruto looked at the rising morning star outside the window and said: "Orochimaru already knows about this matter, and Kakashi also knows about it. This matter will spread sooner or later. It doesn't make much difference whether it is earlier or later, and  It is better for us to spread it ourselves than for others to spread it." "I understand, leader."

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 258: Discussions in the Land of Snow

    Naruto was wearing a black god robe, with its long tail trailing to the ground, and his long golden hair scattered casually behind him, almost touching the ground.  .com Fenghua Koyuki came to Naruto, and saw Fenghua Koyuki dressed noblely, with two maids following behind him. Naruto stretched out his hand and took Fenghua Koyuki's hand, and then the two of them walked towards the meeting hall together.

    Due to the expansion of Snow Country's territory, the number of courtiers also increased. Naruto and Koyuki stepped into the meeting hall, and all the courtiers focused their attention on Naruto.  Some people know Naruto's identity, but some don't, but regardless of whether they know it or not, they are all looking at Naruto with confusion, because Naruto has never taken the initiative to meet a court official.  Now the sudden arrival surprised these courtiers.  Especially Naruto and Koyuki were holding hands, which made these courtiers frown even more.

    The third husband's face was a little pale. Originally, he wanted to report a rumor about Naruto to Xiaoxue, but Xiaoxue has not come to discuss the matter in the past few days. He asked to see Xiaoxue privately several times, but Xiaoxue did not summon him, so now he has not  Report, but now Naruto appeared here, making his face instantly pale.  He is the one who knows everything. At the same time, he also knows what the consequences will be if Naruto's identity is confirmed. He can no longer bear being attacked by other countries, but it is obvious that these things are not what he can do.  You can get it.

    Naruto and Xiaoxue sat down together facing the courtiers. As soon as they sat down, a courtier said: "Your Highness, please forgive me for being rude. Although our country of Snow is not one of the five great countries, we, Snow Country,  The country is not the small country it used to be, but now there is an adult next to His Highness. Although I don¡¯t know who this adult is, there is no one in the Kingdom of Snow who can be equal to Your Highness."

    Xiaoxue said: "Okay, I understand, but he is an exception. Let me introduce him first. Some of the people present should know him." The following immediately started talking in low voices. After they discussed it,  Xiaoxue said: "He is my husband, the prince of the Whirlpool Kingdom, Namikaze Naruto. I got married to him three years ago. There were only a few people present among the people present, so everyone was  I don¡¯t know the prince.¡±

    The courtier looked at Naruto slightly surprised, but there was no surprise in his eyes, as if he already knew.  But Naruto didn't remember that he had seen this person before. Then the courtier bowed respectfully to Naruto and said, "I have met His Highness." Naruto nodded slightly, and then the courtier spoke again:  "But even His Highness the Prince is not qualified to be on an equal footing with His Highness the Daimyo. According to etiquette"

    "Shut up!" Xiaoxue saw that he was still chattering, so she shouted: "I asked" Xiaoxue did not finish speaking, because just when Xiaoxue opened his mouth, Naruto held Xiaoxue's hand tightly.  After a minute, Xiaoxue felt it immediately, so she stopped.

    "Who are you?" Naruto looked at the court official and asked.

    The courtier replied directly: "I am a ceremonial officer."

    Naruto nodded and said: "This is indeed my fault." After thinking for a moment, Naruto stood up, walked a few steps forward, then asked the maid to arrange a seat, sat down and said, "Is this okay?  ?¡±

    The ceremony officer looked at Naruto, hesitated for a moment, bowed to Naruto and Xiaoxue and said, "I'm sorry, I'm sorry." Then he took my position again.

    The Third Taifu stood up and said, "Your Majesty, your Majesty, is there something unclear?" Then the Third Taifu looked at Naruto and said, "It's about His Highness the Prince."

    "Huh?" Xiaoxue was slightly stunned and said, "What's the matter?" Naruto also looked at the third husband in a strange way.

    The third husband hesitated for a moment and then said: "His Royal Highness was originally a ninja of Konoha and the son of the fourth Hokage of Konoha. However, he later left Konoha and came to the Snow Country and lived in the Snow Country.  Come down, but after all, His Highness the Prince was once a ninja of Konoha, so even His Highness's marriage was kept secret. In our country of Snow, His Highness the Prince's identity has always been a secret. Why did His Highness the Prince suddenly step out of the behind the scenes? Is it?  Because of a rumor circulating in the Snow Country today."

    "Rumors?" Xiaoxue was slightly stunned and said, "What rumors?"

    The Third Taifu hesitated for a moment and said: "It is the rumor about His Highness the Prince's identity. The identity of His Highness the Prince is clearly revealed in the rumors, and even His Highness the Prince's appearance is clearly described. At the same time, the rumors also reveal the identity of His Highness the Prince clearly.  Including the marriage between His Highness the Prince and His Highness three years ago in the Country of Snow, and the recent killing of the Red Sand Scorpion, a member of the Sunagakure rebellion Nin Akatsuki organization, in the Country of Rivers."

    Hearing the words of the third wife, Xiaoxue was slightly startled. Naruto glanced at the courtesy officer and said secretly: "So that's it. No wonder he is not surprised about my identity. It turns out that he has already learned about it from the outside."?Buza was really neat in doing things, but within a few days, the third wife had already known about this matter, and it seemed that it would soon spread throughout the world.  "

    "Is there such a rumor?" Xiaoxue asked slightly puzzled: "When did the third wife happen?"

    The third wife hesitated and said, "It was three days ago."

    "Three days ago!" Xiaoxue was slightly surprised, looking at Naruto and thinking to herself: "Three days ago was the second day after Naruto came back. It couldn't be such a coincidence. But Naruto is coming to discuss matters with me again today. Could it be that  "

    "Your Highness." The Third Taifu called softly: "Excuse me, Your Highness, did you remember anything?"

    Xiaoxue glanced at Naruto, then quickly shook her head and said: "It's nothing, okay, I know about this matter, and I will deal with it. Don't worry about it for now. Is there anything else?"

    The Third Taifu nodded and said: "It's Your Highness." Then the Third Taifu was silent for a moment and said: "Due to the expansion of the territory of Snow Country, the number of cities and people has increased a lot. The cities closer to Fenghua City have strong management  , has basically been on track, but in the city far away from Fenghua City, which is close to the mainland, the geographical location is very important, but the distance is too far, we are beyond our reach and cannot effectively manage it, making the lives of the people there very difficult.  . There is no rice to cook, and no clothes to cover the body. Moreover, thieves are everywhere. Officials work against the law, form cliques for personal gains, and the wind of looting is very strong. Some officials are unwilling to join in the conspiracy, so they secretly give this secret letter to their subordinates. With the help of Xue  I have the strength to inquire, and the situation there is indeed as stated in the secret letter. At the same time, I also inquired about the official, and found that the official was indeed a good official, but unfortunately he did not have much power. The secret letter is here  , please take a look at it." As he said this, the Third Taifu took out a letter from his body.  A maid stepped forward to take it and then handed it to Xiaoxue.  Xiaoxue opened the letter, her face turning blue and white.  After reading it, Xiaoxue handed the secret letter to Naruto, who took it and read it. It just said how hard the people lived, how short of food they were, and how the officials looted it.

    "Okay, what do you think? Tell us." Xiaoxue asked, thinking about everyone.

    A man dressed as a general stood up and said: "Your Highness, why bother? Just let your subordinates lead the young men to kill those corrupt officials."

    "It's inappropriate, it's inappropriate." A weak-looking civil servant stood up and said: "The movement of the army must not be hidden from the opponent. In order to save their lives, the opponent is likely to hold on to the city and defend it. Then it is equivalent to attacking the city again. This way  If so, wouldn't the soldiers who died before have died in vain? And if we attack again, the lives of the people will inevitably be even more difficult. Large-scale riots may occur by then. The gain is not worth the loss. It is better to appease those people first, and then use snow  Shinobu kills him with the power of thunder, then brings food from other places to relieve the people, and governs with honest officials. This can ensure peace." Naruto looked at this man a few times, because this man's method was very bad.

    The Third Taifu shook his head and said: "Although the method is good, even if it is an incorruptible official, will it always be so incorruptible? Your Highness, I think that all the countries in our Country of Snow are Fenghua City. Before, our Country of Snow was a small country, so naturally  It's nothing. But now our country of Snow is already a big country, and the capital should be the center of the country. Only in this way can we manage the country better, but now the location of Fenghua City is too remote and not suitable for managing so many cities. So I  It is recommended to move the capital. Only in this way, our management of the city will be strengthened. Naturally, we will be able to manage the city well."

    "Move the capital!" Xiaoxue said with some surprise. Then Xiaoxue thought for a moment, shook her head and said: "The matter of moving the capital is not urgent for the time being. The constant battles in the past two years have left the treasury with no surplus. If we move the capital now, it will only be  It's just increasing the burden on the people, not to mention that there are no cities suitable for us to live in now. Then let's take your direction in this matter." Xiaoxue pointed at the civil servant.

    "Yes, Your Highness." Everyone saluted respectfully.  Naruto looked at Xiaoxue in surprise. He did not expect that after two years of absence, Xiaoxue had become a suitable daimyo and knew how to think about the people under his jurisdiction.  Then everyone discussed some things and then left.

    After Naruto and Xiaoxue left the meeting hall, they returned to the backyard. Xiaoxue hugged Naruto's arm and said, "Did you spread the rumor that the third wife said?"

    Naruto smiled softly: "Two years ago, when I left, I said that when I came back, I would let people all over the world know about us. I just fulfilled my promise." Xiaoxue smiled,  He hugged Naruto tighter.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 259 Ran Ran Ran away

    The weather is great.  The sky was clear, but under such a clear sky, it was raining heavily in the valley. Suddenly, there was a 'bang' sound, and a human body hit the stone wall with a bang, leaving a human-shaped mark on the stone wall.  .  Then he fell to the ground. At this time, something like a stick wrapped in dense bandages pushed the man.  Let him lie with his face facing forward. From the appearance, he looks like an old man in his fifties or sixties.  On the other hand, Kisame Mikigaki stood next to this person holding Samehada in his hand.

    Kisame Mikaki held Samehada and provoked this person: "I didn't expect the four-tailed Jinch¨±riki to be so difficult to deal with! He was able to use the melting escape technique of the rat dragon. If I hadn't restrained him in terms of attributes, I would have fought until now.  It¡¯s not over yet.¡±

    Itachi walked over with his Sharingan open and said: "Now that it has been solved, let's go."

    Inikisaki Kisame nodded, and then said: "By the way, Itachi, I heard that those two guys seem to be planning to take action too! The first target of the two of them seems to be the second tail, right?"

    Itachi glanced at Kisame Kisaki, turned around and said, "This is none of our business!"

    "I know." Kisame Kisaki said, "But I heard that the second target of the two of them seems to be the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki."

    Itachi paused and said, "What do you want to say?"

    "Kyuubi is our first target. Although we have failed, I don't want anyone else to take over." As he said this, Kisame smiled softly and said, "Itachi, you should have heard that, recently,  According to the rumor, the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki had married the Daimyo of Snow Country three years ago. And he is in Snow Country now."

    "I know." Itachi said: "Although I don't know where this news came from, someone has already confirmed it. Before it is confirmed, we don't have to worry about it. And you know Naruto's strength very well. It's not that easy.  And he also has many powerful companions around him, especially the girl from the Kurama clan. Her illusion ability was better than mine more than two years ago, and it goes without saying that now."

    "Of course I know." Kisame Kisaki said, "But those two guys are almost immortal. If the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki is not careful, he might fall into their trap."

    Itachi glanced at Kisaki Kisame and turned away: "If that's the case, it means that his strength has not increased at all in the past two years and he is not qualified for us to capture him personally." Then Itachi paused slightly and said: "  Let¡¯s go, the four tails have been captured, contact others!¡±

    "Hey, Itachi, it's true." Kisame Mikigaki complained, then he resisted the old man and quickly followed Itachi.  £®  £®  £®  £®  £®

    "The Fifth Hokage." An ANBU suddenly appeared in the Hokage's office. He knelt on one knee in front of Tsunade and said, "The Third Hokage and the elder Mito are here."

    Tsunade put down the information in her hand and said, "Let them come in." "Yes." The ANBU disappeared.  Tsunade covered her forehead and said, "It's finally here! It's a little later than expected."

    After a while, the third generation opened the door of the office and walked in, followed by Koharu and Mito Kadoyan.  "What's the matter?" Tsunade asked after the three of them sat down: "If there's nothing important, don't bother me. I have a lot to do." Of course, Tsunade had already guessed what they were doing.  I just said this on purpose.

    "Tsunade, what are you talking about?" Mito Kadoyan said angrily: "We are here to come to you. Of course we have something to ask for. No matter what you have in your hands, you should put it aside first. Listen to us  .¡±

    "Put it away!" Tsunade said sarcastically: "Put it away? Okay, just right. I feel a little headache from looking at it, so I'll put the news about Naruto first."

    "News about Naruto." Koharu and Mito Kadoyan looked at each other as they went to bed, and the third generation said in surprise: "Tsunade, you said about Naruto, did you get any news?"

    Tsunade picked up the information in her hand and said: "It's not a big deal? It's just that a few days ago, Kakashi and the others heard Orochimaru say that Naruto and the Daimyo of Snow Country were getting married. Now it has been confirmed. It is indeed the case.  Moreover, Naruto has been very high-profile in the Snow Country in recent days. Not only did he discuss matters with officials with the Daimyo of the Snow Country, but he also appeared in the capital of the Snow Country several times. He even lived in the Prince's Mansion generously. Everything.  All the clues are proving that the rumor that has been circulating recently is true."

    Before the third generation could speak, Mito Katoyan immediately spoke: "If it is true, then Tsunade, why don't you take action?"

    "Do it?" Tsunade narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Mito Kadoyan and said, "How do you want me to 'do it'?

    WaterMito Katoyan said proudly: "What else can I do? Just send someone to bring Naruto back" Mito Katoyan was interrupted before he finished speaking. The person who interrupted him was the turn of events.  Sleep in Xiaochun.

    Koharu interrupted Mito Kadoyan when he went to bed, and then said: "Tsunade, although I know it is meaningless now, but I want to know where Naruto was during the past two years? Although Naruto is often here  There are traces of him in various places, but no one has really seen Naruto. I think you may have found something?"

    Before Tsunade could speak, Jiraiya jumped in from the window and said: "In the past two years, I have been tracking Naruto's traces, but unfortunately, every time, I have to find Naruto's traces or rush to Naruto."  Whenever I'm around people, I'm always beaten to the punch by some 'ungrateful' guys. As a result, every time Naruto leaves, I'm a step too late." As he said this, Jiraiya's eyes kept looking at  The bodies of Koharu and Mito Kaden turned around, because in fact, most of the ungrateful people Jiraiya said were sent by them. During Naruto and Jiraiya's travel training, they often  Someone came to attack Naruto and Jiraiya.  Although Jiraiya didn't know what orders the elders gave to those people, Jiraiya saved those people several times, but it was a pity that those people didn't cherish them.  Still rushing towards Naruto without knowing whether he was alive or dead, Naruto would not be merciful to these people, and used them to test his new ninjutsu every day, or to test his understanding of ninjutsu.

    "Okay, let's stop arguing about these issues." The third generation smoothed things over: "Let's think about Naruto. He is now the prince of the Snow Country. It is impossible for the Snow Country to hand over Naruto.  Moreover, the Snow Country is not the small country it was three years ago and cannot force them to hand over Naruto through diplomatic means."

    Tsunade said: "In the past two years, the Kingdom of Snow has expanded very much. Apart from the five major countries, the Kingdom of Snow is the most powerful, followed by the Kingdom of Whirlpool. When the Kingdom of Snow expands, the Kingdom of Whirlpool also exerts influence on other countries.  The wars launched by other countries, these two countries each expanded towards some countries, these two countries together can even compete with any of the five major countries. Naruto has a high status in these two countries, they  They will never hand over Naruto. Moreover, the strength of the snow ninja has been clearly revealed in the past two years. Even if we Konoha takes action, we will have to pay a certain price to solve it. But if we want to bring Naruto back, we must  We can only launch a war before the Kingdom of Snow has fully digested the territory it seized."

    "No." The third generation said directly: "Naruto is very strong. Being able to kill the Red Sand Scorpion of the Akatsuki organization alone and defeat Deidara is enough to prove Naruto's strength, not to mention that he is already very skilled.  Controlling the Kyuubi in his body, if we launch a war against the Land of Snow, Naruto will definitely borrow the power of the Kyuubi in his body. Although we may still be able to win, the price we pay is not something we can bear.  .¡±

    "Sarutobi, I agree to launch a war against the Snow Country." Koharu went to bed and said: "Three years ago, when Naruto betrayed Konoha, the Snow Country was just an insignificant small country. They dared to do so under those circumstances.  To take in Naruto who rebelled from Konoha, I think it was our Konoha's peace-loving behavior over the years that made them think that we, Konoha, are weak and can be bullied. Maybe it's because Naruto knows this that he ignores these rumors.  , and even appeared openly in everyone's sight. I think it's time to launch a war to let the world see the strength of Konoha."

    "War?" Jiraiya turned his head and looked at the peaceful village outside the window and said, "I didn't expect Konoha to initiate a war. In this case, the last peaceful village in the world will disappear."

    The third generation followed Jiraiya's gaze and said firmly: "I absolutely do not agree to start a war."

    "Sarutobi, you have to think clearly." Mito Kaden shouted loudly: "It is because Konoha has always been so weak that it feels like it is easy to bully now"

    "Tsunade-sama." Shizune rushed into the office in a hurry. She was slightly stunned when she saw so many people present, and then came to Tsunade's ear and whispered a few words.  However, the people present were all strong people. Although Shizune's voice was low, she could not hide it from others, but Shizune had no intention of hiding it from others.

    Tsunade said in shock: "What, Ran Ran ran to find Naruto. How could this happen?"

    Shizune said with a bitter smile: "It seems to be because of the recent rumors, Tsunade-sama, Ran Ran is very attached to Naruto. After Naruto left Konoha, the reason why Ran Ran was able to stay here is because there is no definite news about Naruto. Now  Naruto's whereabouts have been determined, but Ran Ran disappeared. Only a letter was left saying that he was looking for Naruto."

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 260 Sunset Red is Pregnant

    "Damn, how could this happen?" Tsunade gritted her teeth slightly and said, "How did Ran Ran know the news about Naruto? Is it just based on this rumor?"

    "No, Tsunade-sama." Shizune shook her head, then glanced at Koharu and the others who were sleeping and said: "It seems that Ran Ran learned it from some students when she was in the Ninja Academy."

    "Students." Jiraiya frowned slightly and said, "How is it possible that things about Naruto should not be known by those students?" Shizune did not answer, and then focused her attention on Koharu and Mito Kadoen who were sleeping.  Jiraiya's sleeping Shizune glanced at Koharu and Mito Kadobu who were sleeping, and a disdainful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    After moving to bed, Koharu and Mito Kadoyan sat upright in their seats minding their own business. Jiraiya turned around and said disdainfully: "Huh, I still want to start a war against other countries. Forget it, I'm afraid, we haven't started yet here.  , the whole world will already know. I'm afraid it will only bring humiliation to myself." When he went to bed, Koharu squinted his eyes slightly, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, Mito Kadoyan looked at Jiraiya standing up and wanted to speak,  But he was stopped by Xiaochun who moved to bed.

    "Okay, don't say these useless things." Tsunade said: "Shizune, Hinata should still be in the village!"

    Shizune nodded and said: "Yes, Tsunade-sama, it's just that Hinata seems to have a lot of things on her mind recently, and she doesn't seem to be attentive when performing tasks. In addition, there have been constant rumors about Naruto recently, so Hinata  She has been in the village. Her team members have been worried about her, and Miss Yuhihong is pregnant, so recently the position of the Yuhihong team has been temporarily replaced by Mitarai Anko Jounin. Because they are still in the running-in period, they have not gone out to perform  Mission. Tsunade-sama, you don¡¯t mean to"

    Tsunade nodded and said: "The personalities of Yuyang Hong and Anko are very different. I wonder how they are getting along? Forget it, Shizune, you go inform the Yuyang Hong team. Oh, it should be the Anko team now. Let's  They prepare, and then set off immediately to chase Ran Ran back. Ran Ran is just a seven-year-old little girl, so she shouldn't be able to go far. I think only Hinata can persuade Ran Ran to come back."

    "Yes, I understand. Tsunade-sama." Shizune responded and immediately left the office.

    Then Tsunade looked at the sleeping Koharu and Mito Kadoen and said: "Okay, the two elders should please go back. Don't think about the war for the time being. We Konoha is a peace-loving village and we must not start it easily.  War." Tsunade didn't say death, she just said that 'war must not be launched easily' does not mean that war will never be launched.  But it means that under certain circumstances, war will still be launched. This is the art of writing. However, the people present are all old foxes who have been good for decades. Everyone understood what Tsunade meant.

    After moving to bed, Koharu and Mito Kadoyan stood up and planned to leave. They knew that their goals could no longer be achieved, and they could only look for opportunities next time.  Ran Ran's departure was not important to them. What was important was the reason for Ran Ran's departure, which they learned from some students.  Judging from Shizune's performance, these students may be their own grandchildren and granddaughters.  So they can only leave temporarily.

    When the third generation saw that they were sleeping, Koharu and Mito Kadoren stood up, so they stood up and said: "Tsunade, you have to strengthen the management of intelligence. I don't want to be classified as a like this next time.  Level-level information was leaked." Koharu Koharu and Mito Katoyan paused for a moment. Mito Kadoyan wanted to speak, but Koharu Koharu stopped him, and then the two left.  The third generation also followed in their footsteps and left.

    "Hey, Tsunade, do you really think that Hinata can persuade Ran Ran to come back?" After everyone left, Jiraiya said to Tsunade.

    Tsunade shook her head and said: "It shouldn't be possible. I'm afraid that when Hinata finds Ran Ran, Hinata may have the same idea as Ran Ran. It's all Naruto's fault. He came over last time and got them.  They were restless. It was not an option to let them stay in Konoha like this. It would be better to let them go see Naruto. Moreover, the Anko team had not been on a mission for a long time. It just happened that letting them go to Snow Country was considered a mission.  Come on! I have secretly instructed Shizune and told Anko and the others to go directly to the Land of Snow after finding Ran Ran to confirm that Naruto has disappeared."

    "Let Anko take the place of Yuhihi Kurenai." Jiraiya nodded and then looked at Tsunade with some amusement: "Yuhihi Kurenai is Asuma's wife. Even if she is no different to Naruto, we can't use her.  , and Sunset Kurenai is indeed Hinata¡¯s guidance jounin, this makes you mind, Tsunade.¡±

    Tsunade nodded and said: "Ah, I didn't care at first, but Xiyang Hong is pregnant. The most important things in a woman's life are probably two things, love and children. Children occupy a large part of a woman's life.  Part. When I knew Sunset Red was pregnant, I was thinking about whether it was time to change Hinata to a mentor jounin.  I thought about many people and finally decided to choose Hongdou. Although she is not on our side, I think she can become our side.  When I heard the news you and Naruto brought back from River Country.  I decided to give red beans one last try.  "

    "So a few days ago Anko and Tenzo, oh, they should be called Yamato now. You asked Anko and Yamato to directly contact Naruto and go to the Tenchi Bridge with Naruto. You directly let her get along with Naruto head-on. Come on.  Test her. As soon as Hongdou comes back, you will know that she is a conquerable person. However, the eyes of the elders are always staring at you. Your actions should not be too obvious. At this time, because Xiyanghong is pregnant, she can no longer go out to perform  Mission. So you put Anko in the Sunset Red Group. The three members of the Sunset Red Group, Shino, are cold on the surface and talk about the rules in everything, but in fact they attach great importance to their companions, Ya, and are impulsive by nature.  They are very loyal people. The relationship between the two of them and Naruto is very good. In Konoha, they are considered to belong to us, not to mention the rest of Hinata. In this case, when they get along for a long time,  , Anko will naturally be influenced by them. When the time comes, Anko will become one of ours. Even if the third generation sees this, he won't say anything. After all, he doesn't know that we still have a deep relationship with Naruto.  If you contact me, he will just think that you, the Hokage, are taking back your rights."

    Tsunade smiled softly: "Originally, I wanted Yamato to guide Shikamaru's team, but thinking about it, I have no reason to let Yamato intervene, and if I really do this, although the third generation will not see anything,  But the third generation would not agree, because he needed the Ino Shikacho family to maintain the Sarutobi family. So I thought about it and gave up, but I asked Yamato to follow Kakashi. After all, there was one less person in their group.  I wanted to add more, but they didn't agree. It seems that although Naruto and Sasuke have been away for three years, they still hope they can come back!"

    "Forget it." Jiraiya said: "In the past two years, Naruto and I have been traveling around. I often deliberately took Naruto to some villages and towns that had been persecuted by the war. After two years,  Naruto's feelings were deep, and Kinai was still serving as her daimyo in the Land of Uzumaki, so many of Naruto's ideas began to change. But if Naruto is allowed to return to Konoha, I'm afraid only the elders will  Naruto will not come back until he disappears from Konoha. Otherwise, Naruto will not come back."

    "It's easier said than done! The power of the elders in Konoha is like the roots of a big tree." Tsunade said: "If there is no detailed plan and no certainty of killing with one strike, I am afraid that the entire Konoha will collapse by then.  On the edge. No wonder the Third Generation would be so tolerant to the Elders Group. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t know the dangers of the Elders Group, but once he attacks the Elders Group, it is likely to cause an earthquake in Konoha. Unless"

    "Unless Konoha encounters an unprecedented crisis, and the elders are exhausted in this crisis. But at that time, most of the peaceful Konoha will probably be destroyed."

    At the gate of Konoha, Anko was wearing a black mesh tights and a brown jacket.  There were three people standing in front of her, wearing black clothes, with a huge white wolfdog's teeth standing next to her. Shino was wearing a light black turtleneck top, a jacket of the same color, and a pair of black sunglasses.  Completely hide your face under the hood of your coat.  The third person is Hinata wearing blue and white clothes.  I saw that Hinata had rolled her eyes now, and her sight was focused on the forest.

    "Okay, everyone is here. Let me say a few words first." Hongdou said to the three people: "This mission is the first mission I have brought you. Although the running-in between us is not over yet,  I don¡¯t want to fail any mission, and I think you don¡¯t want to fail either. So I don¡¯t want you to disobey orders during this mission. Of course, if you want to disobey, you can, but you have to  As long as you can surpass me in strength." Anko said with a soft smile: "By the way, I don't know if you already know that my former master was Orochimaru. If you don't obey me  If you give the order, and your strength is not as good as mine, then I will let these little darlings crawl onto your body." Anko stretched out her hand, with a green snake wrapped around her hand facing the fan, Shino and Hinata.  Spit out the letter.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 261 Finding Ran Ran

    Looking at the snake on Anko's arm, both Kiba and Hinata took a step back, only Shino remained standing.  .com It seemed that Shino didn't care about the snake, but there were countless bugs emerging from under Shino's sleeves.  Anko noticed it after looking at it for a moment.

    Hong Dou smiled slightly and looked at Ya and said: "Ya, especially you, you seem to be very dissatisfied with me. How about we practice our skills first?" With a bang, Hong Dou disappeared in front of everyone. At this time Ya's  A dozen snakes appeared around him, swimming around Ya.  Then Anko appeared next to Akamaru, and several snakes wrapped around Akamaru, restricting Akamaru's body.

    "No, no, no." Ya looked at the snakes and waved his hands: "Teacher Anko, I will definitely obey you in this mission. Get these snakes away quickly. Shino, Hinata, come and help me."  .¡±

    Anko looked at Shino and Hinata and said, "What, do you also want to give it a try?" As Anko moved slightly, several snakes immediately climbed up Kiba's feet, and at the same time several snakes headed towards  Shino and Hinata exhaled Nobuko.

    Shino looked at Anko and Kiba and said, "Among the rules of Konoha, there is no such thing as attacking an instructing Jonin." Shino took a step back as he spoke.

    "That teacher." Hinata looked at the tooth that had been crawled onto her feet by the snake and said, "Can you let it go? We should go on the mission first." Hinata changed the subject.

    "That's right." Hong Dou said, "I almost forgot about this." Then seeing Ya being frightened, Hong Dou nodded with satisfaction, clapped her hands, and all the snakes around Ya disappeared, and then  Anko then said: "Okay, Ya and Hinata, you two use your sense of smell and white eyes to detect Ran Ran's whereabouts. Shino and I will follow behind. Let's go." "Yes." In an instant, the three of them disappeared at the gate.  .  Only Ya was still standing on the same spot. Ya's legs were a little weak and he lay on Akamaru's body and said, "I'll leave the rest to you for now, Akamaru, don't let that woman find an excuse to teach us a lesson."

    "Woof woof." Akamaru called loudly a few times, then jumped up and flew around the tree, and quickly caught up with Anko and the others based on the smell.

    "Haven't you found it yet? Hinata." The group of people flew far away, and Anko finally asked.

    Hinata shook her head: "I haven't found anything in my sight yet. Ya, what about you?"

    "" Ya did not speak, but Akamaru who was under Ya suddenly stopped, "It looks like I have discovered something." Anko said with a gentle smile, and then the group stopped,  Akamaru squatted on the ground and smelled it carefully before shouting.  It's a pity that no one understands it.

    Anko was stunned for a moment, then came to Akamaru with a smile and said to Ya who was lying on Akamaru: "Ya, what is Akamaru talking about? Can you tell the teacher?" At the same time, a snake came out of Anko's arm.

    Seeing the snake, Ya immediately became excited. His body that was lying on his back immediately sat up and said, "Ya said that he noticed Ran Ran's smell, but because he had been away for a long time, the smell was already very weak. I guess he left."  It¡¯s over four hours.¡±

    "Oh, it's so fast." Hongdou said with a smile: "I didn't expect that a seven-year-old girl would have left here. Four hours, plus someone saw her before sunset yesterday, so to speak  If so, she should have left last night. Although we don¡¯t know the exact time of her departure, Konoha¡¯s defense is really poor. Such a little girl left without any discovery. Forget it, Akamaru, you can track her down  If you smell her scent, can you find her whereabouts?"

    "Woof!" Akamaru shouted, and Ya said: "Let's try our best, but the time is already a bit too long, and the smell is too weak. Akamaru and I are not sure whether we can find it." Then Akamaru then  He sniffed around and then flew away.  With a 'whoosh', Anko, Shino, and Hinata immediately followed Akamaru and Kiba.

    "White eyes." Hinata shouted, and then focused all her eyes forward. Suddenly, many scenes appeared in Hinata's eyes.  Hinata then withdrew her gaze.  Shaking his head at the others.

    "Have you left Hinata's Byakugan sight?" Anko secretly said: "Really, why do people and things related to Naruto become so troublesome? A little girl who doesn't seem to have anything special on the outside actually has such a  Fast speed. And when I was in the Renren Academy, I didn't hear that she had any outstanding abilities? But now at least her speed and endurance are very good."

    The sky gradually darkened, and Anko and his group ran out of the forest at full speed, "Ya, Akamaru, are you not mistaken?" Anko said, "We are about to leave the Country of Fire."

    "Teacher Hongdou." Ya said: "Maybe there is nothing else, but for the smell??I have full confidence that we have definitely not gone in the wrong direction, and Ran Ran is definitely following this path.  Moreover, Ranran's smell has become much stronger. I estimate that she has not been away for more than half an hour.  "

    "Half an hour? In this case, Ran Ran has already left the Country of Fire." Anko said: "Hinata, have you discovered her whereabouts?"

    Hinata shook her head and said, "Not yet, Anko-sensei."

    Hongdou nodded and said: "It seems that Ran Ran has never stopped to rest. For such a long time, even you are a little unable to support her, especially for a seven-year-old girl. Okay, let's speed up.  Speed ??up. If I remember correctly, if you keep walking along this road, after leaving the country of fire, you will reach the forest again. After passing the forest, you will reach the country of ghosts. Only by passing the country of ghosts can you reach it.  The Kingdom of Waves. If you walk past the Kingdom of Waves, you will find a city in the Kingdom of Snow. It seems that there is Ran Ran¡¯s goal.¡±

    "Snow Country. Naruto!" Hinata said secretly in her heart, and her feet unconsciously accelerated.

    "Teacher, don't say it is so far away, okay?" Ya said with some dissatisfaction: "Although we are very close to Ran Ran and her smell is much stronger, it does not mean that we can find him. Once Ran Ran steps into the ghost  In the country, Ran Ran¡¯s smell will be mixed with other people¡¯s smell, which will confuse Akamaru¡¯s and mine¡¯s sense of smell.¡±

    "Then we will find her before she steps into the Kingdom of Ghosts." Hongdou said.  Saying that, he took the first step and flew away.

    "Huhuhu." Ranran panted and stopped, leaning against a tree to rest. At the same time, she took out dry food and started eating. The sky had completely darkened.  It had been a full day and night since she left Konoha. She had completely left the Land of Fire, but during this period she had been running without stopping at all, without eating anything or drinking water.  Although she was tired, her sight was still in the distance.  After resting for a while, Ranran stood up again and looked behind her. She knew there would be someone chasing her behind her, but she didn't want to go see them.  During her years in Konoha, she gradually understood her special position, especially as Naruto's reputation grew.  Leaving Konoha this time was not just about hearing the news about Naruto, but more importantly, Ran Ran couldn't stand the students who thought they were noble in the Ninja Academy.  Naruto's identity has been revealed long ago, and all the villagers' attitudes towards Naruto have changed, but these people are still extremely disdainful of Naruto.  Ranran jumped and flew out, continuing to move forward. In front of him was the Kingdom of Ghosts

    "The smell is very strong, it's nearby." Kiba suddenly said while riding on Akamaru: "Hinata!"

    "Byakugan, open." Hinata opened her eyes. The scene in front of her eyes entered Hinata's eyes, and the distant scene also entered Hinata's eyes: "Ranran, five kilometers ahead, in front of  The city of the Kingdom of Ghosts. Ran Ran is about to enter the city."

    "Oh. Finally found it." Anko said with a smile on her face: "Hinata, keep an eye on her, let's go."

    "Yes!" The group of people immediately sped up and chased Ran Ran.  Hongdou looked ahead and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth and said secretly: "In this case, the mission is half completed. The next step is the country of snow. Haha."

    "Ran Ran, wait." Finally Hongdou and his party caught up with Ran Ran who had just entered the Kingdom of Ghosts.  Hinata grabbed Ran Ran and said, "Why did you run out by yourself?"

    Ran Ran looked at Hinata, stopped struggling and lowered her head and said, "I want to see Brother Naruto." Hearing Ran Ran's words, Hinata loosened her hand slightly and fell silent, "I'm sorry, Sister Hinata."

    Hinata shook her head: "Let's go, Ran Ran, come back to Konoha with me."

    "I won't go back until I see Brother Naruto." Ran Ran said, "And I would rather wander with Brother Naruto than return to Konoha."

    "Ranran" Hinata called, and Anko came over and said, "Then let's go meet Naruto."

    "Huh? Teacher? What do you mean?" Hinata and Ran Ran looked at Hongdou in astonishment.

    Anko put her hands in her pockets and said, "But it's late at night now, so before we go to find Naruto, we have to eat something first and then have a good rest. Then tomorrow, how about we set off to the Land of Snow?"  "

    "Really? Teacher." Hinata said with some surprise.

    "If you don't want to, then forget it." Hongdou shrugged and said, "I don't care."

    "Thank you, teacher." Hinata thanked her quickly, and then said to Ran Ran: "Ran Ran, you should be able to act with me now." Ran Ran glanced at Anko, then nodded to Hinata.  Then??A group of people settled in the Kingdom of Ghosts.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 262 The Witch of the Kingdom of Ghosts

    It's about four o'clock in the morning, which is when people are most sleepy, and in the dead of night, the whole city is very peaceful. Except for the occasional dog barking, there is no sound at all in the whole city.  .  com

    Hongdou, who was resting in the hotel, suddenly opened his eyes, stood up, slightly opened the window, and looked out, he saw subtle footsteps coming from the quiet street, and not long after, a group of heavily armed men rushed into the hotel.  Soldier, Anko narrowed her eyes slightly, turned around, picked up the brown coat hanging on the side, put it on, opened the room and walked out, "Wow!" At this time, the door to Kiba and Shino's room also opened, Kiba  He and Shino walked out of the room. When they saw Anko, Ya immediately said: "Teacher Anko, outside"

    Anko put her hand on her mouth and made a silencing gesture: "I don't know if it's aimed at us yet. Anyway, it's better for us to be careful. I'll call Hinata first." Then Anko walked to Hinata.  In the room with Ranran, Hinata opened the door just as she knocked on the door.  Ran Ran stood behind Hinata.  A group of five people stood together. Anko grinned and said, "Hinata, look at the situation in this hotel. How many soldiers are there?"

    Hinata nodded slightly and formed a seal: "Byakugan." Hinata slowly turned around in a circle, then withdrew her eyes and said: "The number of soldiers is about three hundred, but it is strange that there are no ninjas among them. Their bodies  There isn't much chakra in it. It's not even comparable to that of a trainee ninja. As for the people they are targeting, it should be us, because they have surrounded us, and there is no one else in this house except us.  And the bedding in those rooms has not been touched, at least no one has checked in since last night."

    "Oh." Hongdou smiled and said: "It seems that after we entered this city, someone was eyeing us. So we set up a trap in this hotel one step ahead of us. Otherwise, how could no one check in except us?  !¡±

    "Anko-sensei, let's rush out." Ya said with both hands clenched into fists: "Didn't Hinata say there are no ninjas? Then it will be easy to rush out."

    "No." Hong Dou said with a smile: "I think I want to meet their leader. Since they will design us here, there is no reason why they don't know my identity. Since they know our identity, they sent these soldiers  Come to stop us, I think they are not stupid enough to let these soldiers worship and die. So I think the other party's purpose is not to catch us." After saying this, Hongdou paused slightly and said: "And the Kingdom of Ghosts has nothing to do with us.  Ye¡¯s relationship is quite good. If you rush out, some unnecessary damage may be caused. Please don¡¯t take any action yet. I want to see what they want to do?"

    "Yes." The others responded, and then the group of people waited slowly.

    Time passed slowly, and the sky gradually became brighter. Hongdou took a careful look from the window, and saw that the soldiers were still standing there like pillars without any movement.  "These guys are really patient. They stood there like this for so long without even moving."

    "Teacher Hongdou?" Ya said.

    Hongdou took a look and said, "Forget it, let's go down. I want to see what they want to do?" "Yes." The others responded, and then a group of five people walked down.

    The soldiers looked at Hongdou and his group, and did not point their weapons at them. Instead, they showed a sense of respect.  At this time, a man wearing fine armor who looked like a general came over to Anko and said respectfully: "You should be the ninjas of Konoha, especially Jonin Mitarashi Anko-sama and Chunin Kiba Inuzuka."  , Aburame Shino, Hinata Hinata, and Ran Ran who is still studying at the Ninja Academy."

    Hongdou narrowed his eyes slightly and said: "Oh, you know us very well! Tell me, who are you and why did you bring so many people here to find us?"

    The general smiled and said: "Lord Anko, please don't get me wrong. I am the general of the Kingdom of Ghosts, and I have come to greet you on the orders of Her Highness the Miko. In order to give you a quiet environment to rest, I have waited until now. Miko  His Highness said that the scene to welcome you must be grand, so I brought so many people here. Please forgive me."

    "Miko?" Hongdou said, "I wonder why the miko asked you to come to us?"

    "I don't know about this." The general said, "I'm just following orders. Lord Hongdou will know everything if he meets His Highness the Miko."

    Hongdou thought for a moment and said, "Okay, let's just go with you."

    "Thank you, Master Hongdou." The general said excitedly: "I have prepared everything." After that, the general said to the soldiers behind him: "Go and pull him over." Then he said to Hongdou respectfully."Lord Anko, please follow me."

    Hongdou nodded, turned around and looked at Ya and the others and said, "Let's go, let's go take a look." After that, he walked out under the leadership of the general.  Naturally, Kiba and Shino had no objection, while Hinata and Ranran hesitated for a moment before following behind them.

    After walking out of the hotel, there was a carriage parked outside the hotel. The general said: "Master Anko and the other ninjas please get in the car. I will take you to see Her Highness the Miko." Anko nodded and got on the carriage first, except Kiba who rode Akamaru with him.  Outside the back of the carriage, everyone else got on the carriage.  Probably because I still have a grudge against Hong Bean.  And the general got on a horse.

    "Teacher Anko, is the status of a shrine maiden very noble? She can actually command the generals of the Kingdom of Demons." Hinata asked with some confusion: "Although these soldiers outside are not ninjas, they are also well-trained and not something ordinary people can possess.  Yes, and since this person can possess these people, and can also raise three hundred, then his status in the Kingdom of Ghosts must not be low, and he must also hold a certain amount of real power."

    "Haha." Anko smiled softly and said: "Yes, Hinata, you are right. This general is the third most powerful person in the Kingdom of Demons and controls nearly half of the military power of the Kingdom of Demons. As for these  All the soldiers are his soldiers. Only his soldiers are so elite."

    Hinata nodded, and then asked: "What about the miko?"

    "Miko. The Kingdom of Oni has been serving witches for generations. There are no daimyo in the Kingdom of Demons, and the status of witches is like the daimyo of other countries." Anko frowned slightly and said, "According to legend, every generation of witches has incredible powers.  It is precisely because of this that the five major countries did not take action against the Kingdom of Ghosts, or they did, but they were defeated. Therefore, the position of the shrine maiden in the Kingdom of Ghosts gradually became unshakable. Later,  The people of the Kingdom of Oni only accepted the rule of the miko. The daimyo was abolished. The miko replaced the daimyo and became the ruler of this country."

    "So that's it." Hinata said: "But Anko-sensei, it's very strange. We are here just because of an accident, and it was already night when we came here, so not many people should have seen us.  Right? Why did the miko find us so quickly?"

    "On this point, it is estimated that only the miko of this generation can tell us." Anko said: "We will be able to see her soon, but don't worry, the Kingdom of Ghosts has been very low-key in recent decades.  , and there is also an alliance with the Country of Fire, and the two countries are also considered friendly countries. This time they recruited us, probably because of some embarrassing mission. If it was just a mission, it would not be a big deal. But since the other party needs assistance,  Then it may not be a simple task. But because of the covenant, if possible, we have to help them. I just don¡¯t know what kind of person this generation of miko is?"

    The carriage kept moving forward for a long time until it stopped at a mansion. There were many soldiers guarding the mansion. Hong Dou glanced at it and frowned slightly. She could already tell that something was wrong.  The general stepped forward and said a few words to the guarding soldiers, probably in code words. Anyway, after saying that, the general came back on horseback and said, "Lord Hongdou, I'm going to trouble you to take a few steps.  .¡±

    A group of people got off the carriage. Hong Dou looked around and smiled: "It's a very tight defense."

    The general also turned over and dismounted. Hearing Hong Dou's words, a shy smile appeared on his face, and then he said with a straight face: "Lord Hong Dou, Your Highness the Miko is waiting for you, please."

    Hongdou nodded and said, "Lead the way!" Then the group of people walked into the mansion.  The mansion was very large, with many corridors. Anko, Ya, Shino, Hinata, and Ran ran passed through the corridors under the leadership of the general and came to the backyard.  Then the general pointed to a house in the backyard and said: "Her Highness the Miko is inside. I can't enter here at will, so I won't accompany you. I'll ask the maid who serves Her Highness the Miko to take you in." I saw this.  There were many soldiers standing around the house.  Not to mention inside the house.  More personnel.

    Soon the general found a maid. The maid bowed to Hongdou and the others and said, "Hello, please come with me." After saying that, the maid immediately turned and left.  Hong Dou was stunned for a moment, then a smile appeared on his face and he secretly said: "It seems that something has indeed happened in the Kingdom of Ghosts. Otherwise, there wouldn't be such a tight defense here. I just don't know what will happen.  ?¡±

    The group of people quickly entered the house under the leadership of the maid, and then immediately walked upstairs.  After walking upstairs, Hongdou and the other five people met this generation of miko.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 263 The Kingdom of Ghosts Asks for Help

    "Hufufucom" Naruto suddenly sat up from the bed, sweating profusely and panting. Naruto stretched out his hand to turn on the light, and the white light illuminated the entire room. Naruto looked at his hands,  There was nothing in Naruto's hands.

    At this moment, footsteps sounded, and a maid came in wearing a thin gauze dress. She bowed to Naruto and said, "Your Highness, did you have a nightmare?" This maid came after Naruto returned to the Land of Snow.  , the personal maid arranged by Xiaoxue for Naruto to take care of Naruto's daily life. Because she is a personal maid, while taking care of Naruto's daily life, she is also responsible for sleeping in the night as long as Naruto wants, so regardless of her appearance  They still have top-notch figures, and they live in Naruto's room, but Naruto lives in the inner room, and she lives in the outer room.

    It is completely normal for the third wife and others to see the personal maid sleeping in Xiaoxue.  If Naruto doesn't want it, they will realize that Naruto doesn't like this maid, and then choose a maid again, and the maid herself has no right to say 'no'.

    Naruto glanced at the maid, then waved his hand and said: "Nothing, just pour me a glass of cold water."

    "Yes, Your Highness." The maid responded, then turned around and left the inner room. After a while, the maid came back with a tray. There was a cup and a glass jug filled with water on the tray.  The maid placed the two things on the table, then poured the water from the kettle into the quilt, and handed the cup to Naruto. Naruto drank the cold water in one gulp, and then the coolness slowly calmed his heart.

    The maid took it, then put the cup back on the table, picked up the kettle and poured some of the water into the basin, then placed the towel on the edge of the basin, and then brought the entire basin in front of Naruto:  "Wash your face, Your Highness."

    Naruto got off the bed, then stretched out his hands and dipped them in the water, feeling the cool cold water, then picked up a towel and washed his face well: "What time is it?" Then he sat down at the table,

    "It will be dawn in an hour." The maid responded, and then quickly picked up a coat next to her and carefully put it on Naruto. However, her body was shaking slightly, just because the weather in the Snow Country was cold, and she was wearing  You will naturally feel cold when you run out of the gauze.

    "You go and rest." Naruto looked at the trembling body of the maid and said, "I don't have anything to serve here."

    "This" The maid looked at Naruto and hesitated for a moment, then said: "Yes, thank you, Your Highness." Then the maid slowly withdrew.

    "Where is that?" After the maid left, Naruto said to himself: "The place in the dream is definitely not the Land of Snow. There is no such place in the Land of Snow, and the feeling in the dream is very real.  It's definitely not just a dream." Then a smile appeared on Naruto's face: "Although it's just a fragment, I think it will happen soon. I want to see what does this dream mean?  "As he said this, Naruto showed a faint aura.  It's a pity that no one saw it.

    It was daybreak, Xiaoxue came to Naruto's room, and then went to the meeting hall with Naruto.  After Naruto returned to the Land of Snow, he basically lived in Daming Mansion, so he often went to the meeting hall with Koyuki. However, although Naruto lived in Daming Mansion and had accepted Koyuki, Koyuki herself became shy.  , did not dare to live in the same room with Naruto, and Naruto did not force it. It was precisely because of this that Xiaoxue took the initiative to arrange a personal maid for Naruto. Even though Naruto refused several times, Xiaoxue still forced her to do it.  Arranged one.  It's just that Naruto didn't touch the maid.

    After coming out of the meeting hall, Xiaoxue and Naruto separated. Xiaoxue had to go to the side hall because the messenger from the Kingdom of Ghosts came.  Although Naruto is a prince and can go to the meeting hall with Xiaoxue to discuss matters, he cannot go to see envoys from other countries like Xiaoxue.  Of course, the power of the Kingdom of Snow is developing rapidly now. It is no longer a small country three years ago, but the Kingdom of Ghosts is still a small country, so Xiaoxue does not need to go to see the envoys of the Kingdom of Ghosts in person, just let a minister go.  However, the envoy from the Kingdom of Ghosts asked to see the Daimyo several times, only saying that he had something important to do and hoped to meet Xiaoxue once.  After all, he was an envoy from a country, so Xiaoxue agreed to see him, so Xiaoxue took the third wife into the side hall.

    "The envoy from the Kingdom of Ghosts has met His Highness the Daimyo of the Land of Snow." The envoy bowed respectfully to Xiaoxue. The envoy was a middle-aged man. Although he saluted to Xiaoxue, his eyes revealed anxiety.

    Xiaoxue nodded and said, "No courtesy. What's the matter with you?"

    "Your Highness the Daimyo." Although the envoy was very anxious, he still said patiently: "This time I came to the Country of Snow to ask for help on the orders of our country's miko-sama."

    "Help?" Xiaoxue was slightly startled and said, "What happened?"

    "Yes. DaimyoNext.  I don¡¯t know if you know about the Ghost Army more than ten years ago.  "The messenger said with a hint of fear in his tone.

    "What ghost army!" Before Xiaoxue could speak, the third wife's face changed drastically and she said in horror: "Aren't they sealed?"

    Xiaoxue frowned slightly: "Third Master, do you know this 'ghost army'?"

    Hearing Xiaoxue speak, the third wife calmed down and said: "Yes, Your Highness. That happened more than ten years ago. Your Highness Zaoxue and I went to see it secretly. That tragic scene has always been engraved in my mind."  In his mind. Some ninjas suddenly appeared on the mainland who borrowed the power of alien monsters to rule the whole world. The ghost army was the power they borrowed. At that time, the whole world fell into despair. The ghost army attacked cities and territories everywhere.  No one can stop it. The five major kingdoms suffered the most damage. Later, the miko from the Kingdom of Ghosts appeared. She used her unique ability to seal the alien monsters and sealed the monster's body in the ancestral hall of the Swamp Country.  His soul was sealed in the underground palace of the Kingdom of Demons. Because the monsters were sealed, the ghost army also stopped all actions. But after the miko of the Kingdom of Demons sealed the monsters, she lost her life. And after the monsters were gone, those  The ninjas were eliminated by the ninjas of the five major countries. However, if the miko-sama had not sealed the monsters, the whole world would have been destroyed. Therefore, the five major nations decided not to attack the country of ghosts and the country of swamps for the rest of their lives. But at that time I snowed  Because the country is located on the edge of the world, it has not received any harm." After speaking, the third husband said to the envoy from the country of ghosts: "Of course, these are what I know. I don't know whether they are correct.  Now. Are you bringing this up now"

    The messenger nodded and said: "It's just what you thought. Just a few days ago, the people who went to the underground palace of the Kingdom of Ghosts to change shifts received news that the underground palace was destroyed and all the people guarding there were killed. Then the people in the Kingdom of Ghosts  News came from the border that the ghost army reappeared. And it broke through the border of the Kingdom of Ghosts. It set out towards the Kingdom of Swamp, and the purpose must be the body of the monster sealed there."

    "It's really the ghost army. It's over now." The third wife suddenly couldn't stand and slumped on the chair.

    "Wait a minute." Xiaoxue was also panicked, but she still looked at the envoy from the Kingdom of Ghosts and said, "What do you mean you came to ask for help? Could things be turning around?"

    "A turning point!" Upon hearing this word, the Third Taifu immediately became excited: "Yes, there is a turning point, Miko-sama. Where is your Miko-sama!" The Third Taifu looked at the envoy from the Kingdom of Ghosts and said, "Now there is only Miko-sama.  We can save the world from this crisis.¡±

    The messenger immediately said: "That's why I came to ask for help. I hope that the Country of Snow can send powerful ninjas to help our country, escort the Miko of our country to the Shrine of the Country of Swamp, and at the same time send people to the Country of Ghosts.  Block the action of the ghost army on the road to the Swamp Country Ancestral Hall. More than ten years ago, the opponent did not know the power of the miko-sama, so it was unexpectedly sealed by the miko-sama. But now that the opponent knows the power of the miko-sama, they must  Someone will be sent to assassinate the miko-sama. The miko-sama has already informed us of this."

    "A powerful ninja. Your Highness." The Third Taifu hurriedly said: "Your Highness, please come down quickly."

    "But" Xiaoxue hesitated: "Wouldn't that be very dangerous?"

    "Your Highness the Prince!" The envoy from the Kingdom of Ghosts said, "Is Your Highness the Prince the son of the Fourth Hokage of Konoha, Naruto Namikaze, who killed the Red Sand Scorpion in the River Kingdom?" Three.  The prince nodded quickly, and the envoy immediately said with great joy: "Bo, no, His Highness the Prince can kill the red sand scorpion. His strength is superb, and he can definitely protect the miko." However, Xiaoxue still looked embarrassed, and the envoy immediately said when he saw it:  "Your Highness Daimyo, please put it down. Your Highness is not the only one who protects the Miko. You can ask His Highness to bring more people. We in the Demon Country will do our best to protect the Miko. And we have also sent people to Konoha for help.  ¡±

    "But" Xiaoxue hesitated.

    "A monster from another world? It's interesting." Golden light flashed, and Naruto appeared next to Xiaoxue and said: "The journey from the country of snow to the country of ghosts is about two days. You go back, and in the morning of three days later, in the ghost country  Just wait for me and my subordinates at the gate of the country's capital." It turned out that Naruto planned to go to the Prince's Mansion to talk to Xiaoxue, but he didn't expect to hear these words just after he arrived here, and he took the initiative to show up.  Got pregnant.

    The envoy was overjoyed and immediately said: "Yes, thank you His Highness the Prince, thank you His Highness the Daming, I'll get ready right now." After saying that, the envoy left with an excited look on his face.

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 264 Coming out in full force

    "Naruto." Xiaoxue hugged Naruto and said, "Why did you agree? Didn't you hear what San Taifu said? The whole world has fallen into despair because of this. No, it's too dangerous. I won't let you go.  "As he said that, his hands holding Naruto became tighter and tighter.  When the third wife saw him, he immediately turned around and left.

    Naruto hugged Xiaoxue with his backhand and said: "But Xiaoxue, you also heard that the underground palace has been destroyed now, which means that the souls of monsters from other worlds have been resurrected, and now they are heading to the Swamp Kingdom to fuse the monsters' bodies to truly  If the resurrected monster is not stopped, the whole world will probably be destroyed. Isn't it just as dangerous then? No, it will be even more dangerous then, because there is still a witch who can seal the opponent, and if the witch is killed  , we really have no chance of survival.¡±

    "But" Xiaoxue looked at Naruto and said, "That would be very dangerous. The person they sent to kill the miko must be very strong, Naruto" Xiaoxue hesitated and said; "You  Are you sure you can come back?"

    Naruto thought for a moment and shook his head and said, "No, although I don't know what the strength of the monster from the other world is, but he plunged the whole world into despair more than ten years ago, so his strength is not comparable to that of that monster.  I'm not completely sure, but if I just face some little guys, I think I should be able to deal with them. But I have the Flying Thunder God with me, so even if I face monsters, I should be able to get away unscathed.  "

    "Really" Xiaoxue asked.  Naruto smiled and nodded. Xiaoxue wanted to say something else, but she couldn't say it because Naruto lowered his head and kissed Xiaoxue gently on the lips. After a while, Naruto let go of Xiaoxue, and then kissed Xiaoxue.  He picked up Xiaoxue, let Xiaoxue sit on his lap, and whispered softly against Xiaoxue's ear: "It smells so good. Xiaoxue waits for me to come back, and then we can continue 'going deep'."

    Xiaoxue's face turned red, she looked at Naruto, thought for a moment and whispered: "Naruto, come to my room tonight!" After saying that, Xiaoxue's face was as red as fire, and then  Gently buried in Naruto's chest.

    "Xiaoyue, you" Naruto lay on his chest in shock, not expecting Xiaoxue to say such a thing.  Xiaoxue, on the other hand, just hugged Naruto and listened to Naruto's heartbeat. She could clearly hear that Naruto's heartbeat was much faster.

    "Naruto, I know you are not completely sure this time, right?" Xiaoxue said softly: "Although the flying thunder god's technique is indeed very powerful, you can indeed escape unscathed, but if the monster is resurrected, and the miko  If you are killed again and you come back, then it means that you have no way to deal with the monsters, so you have no choice but to come back. By then, the monsters will rule the entire world, and this world will also be destroyed, and we will still have to die after all, right?  "Naruto hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Xiaoxue continued: "Naruto, we were husband and wife three years ago. Now the whole world knows it, but there is one thing they don't know, and that is us  Until now we were just a couple in name only. Now you are almost seventeen and I am twenty. We have all grown up. Now the world may be destroyed. I want to give myself to you. Even if it is only a few years old.  God be damned, I hope we are a couple worthy of the name.¡±

    Naruto looked at Xiaoxue and shook his head slightly, "No, Xiaoxue, it's not suitable now. Your mood and thoughts are not suitable now. It's better to wait. Before I come back, you should prepare well.  , I will definitely seal the monsters from the other world with the witch from the Kingdom of Ghosts, and when I come back, Xiaoxue, we will be a real couple."

    Xiaoxue lowered her head, a trace of sadness flashed in her eyes, and at the same time there was a trace of relief. After a while, Xiaoxue rested her head on Naruto's chest again: "Okay, Naruto. I listen to you."  Naruto stopped talking and hugged Xiaoxue tightly into his arms

    After Naruto left the Daming Mansion, he quickly arrived at the Prince's Mansion. This time, because Naruto's appearance had been spread, the soldiers at the door did not stop Naruto.  Stepping into the Prince's Mansion, he met Shiro who was about to go out, "Naruto-sama." Shiro greeted with a smile.

    Naruto nodded and said seriously: "Bai, go and summon other members of the organization immediately. Come to the main hall, I have something to say."

    Seeing Naruto's expression, Bai immediately said: "Yes, Naruto-sama." After saying that, he stood up and disappeared quickly. He went directly to the main hall, went up and sat down on the main seat, and then closed his eyes.

    After a while, there was a sound of footsteps, "Natsuyuki Minagawa, Minako Namikaze has met the leader." Naruto opened his eyes and saw two people, Natsuki and Minako, standing below.  Naruto nodded and said, "Sit down first, and we'll talk after the others arrive." Then Neji, Yakumo, Zabuza, Haku, and Qi Yazuimeng also stepped into the main hall.

    Naruto took a look: "Okay, everyone has arrived.  Well, we are summoned this time for one thing. Zabuza, Minako, do you know about the ghost army from more than ten years ago?  "

    "What? Ghost Army!" Zabuza and Minako both said in shock at the same time.

    Looking at the surprised expressions of the two people, Naruto nodded and waited until the two of them calmed down, and then said: "It seems that you know it, so it's just right to explain it to the others." After saying that, Naruto closed the door again.  eyes.

    "Yes, leader." Zabuza and Minako responded, and then began to tell others what they knew.  But basically, it¡¯s pretty much the same as what San Taifu knows.  After the narration, everyone else was also shocked.

    "Chief. News came from the Kingdom of Demons a few days ago, saying that an unknown force broke through the border of the Kingdom of Demons and headed towards the Kingdom of Swamp." Zabuza suddenly looked at Naruto and said, "And you suddenly said  Considering this, has the ghost army appeared again?"

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "Yes, and the envoy from the Kingdom of Ghosts has come to the Kingdom of Snow and wants us to ask for help. I have already agreed."

    "I didn't expect that the ghost army would appear again." Zabuza murmured: "And this time they already know the power of the witches from the Kingdom of Ghosts. Could it be that the catastrophe more than ten years ago will happen again?" Others did too.  There was a lot of discussion.

    "Naru, no, leader." Neji stood up and said: "According to what Mr. Zabuza and Miss Minako said, the reappearance of the ghost army represents the resurrection of monsters from another world. The only thing known now that can seal monsters  The most important are the mikos of this generation from the Kingdom of Ghosts. Not to mention that the envoys from the Kingdom of Ghosts have already arrived in the Land of Snow. Even if they have not arrived, we will still go to protect the miko. Otherwise, there will really be no chance."

    "It's very dangerous, you will die." Naruto said calmly: "It doesn't matter if you don't want to go, I won't blame you, because even I have no confidence that I can come back alive this time."

    "Humph. Are you going to die?" Zabuza said: "Back then, even the ninjas from the five major ninja villages couldn't deal with the monsters together. Only the shrine maidens from the Kingdom of Demons could seal it. It was because of this that when the Kingdom of Snow expanded, I  We will not agree to expand into the Kingdom of Demons. I never thought that something like this would happen again. Now the miko is our last chance. If the miko is killed and the monsters are resurrected, then the whole world will be destroyed. It doesn¡¯t matter whether we die or not.  . And if it weren¡¯t for you, the leader, I would have died several times in my life. Although I don¡¯t want to die now, but if I survive and be resurrected by a monster hmph, I will die early and be reborn.  good."

    "Where are the others?" Naruto said, "I told you, I won't blame you."

    "Naruto-sama, I am your tool. No matter life or death, please take me with you." Bai said softly, with a smile on his face, as if letting Naruto take him with him.  It¡¯s like she¡¯s out shopping.

    "If my faith is shattered, I would rather die before it is shattered." Minako said.

    "Naruto, we are friends, I will definitely help you." Yakumo said.

    "Xia Xue is willing to go to the Kingdom of Ghosts with the leader. In times of danger, Xia Xue will always use her own life to give the leader a chance to survive." Minagawa Xia Xue said.

    "If you are gone, who will avenge me?" Qi Ya Zuimeng said: "So I will go too. Although my strength is not good, my blood inheritance limit is pretty good."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Okay, since everyone is willing to go, then I will assign the task. I will divide the people into two groups, one group for me to protect the miko, and one group to recruit snow ninjas to stop the ghost army. Zabuza  , you and Neji, Minako, Minagawa Natsuki lead the snow ninja to stop the ghost army. Neji with the Byakugan should be able to give you a lot of information. For the others, Yakumo's perception is too weak, and Qiga Zuimu's blood inheritance limit is not clear.  Suitable for group battles, plus Bai, the three of them will follow me.¡±

    "Leader. Let Neji follow you." Zabuza said, "My subordinates are still somewhat confident in the way of assassination. Even if they don't roll their eyes, there are very few people who want to hide it from me. But you, chief  The situation is different. Yakumo and Qigazuimu's perception is not good. Once the leader is led away by the enemy, the situation will be very unfavorable. At the same time, the leader will need Neji's Byakugan to protect the miko when going to the land of marsh.  environment, so let Neji follow you."

    "Okay." Naruto thought about it for a moment, nodded and said: "Just as you said, Shiro, you and Neji will switch. The others will remain the same. Okay, get ready and set off as soon as possible. We can't delay any more.  , the earlier we set off, the better.¡±

    "yes."

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 265 The Witch Shion

    "Zabuzacom" When the others were about to leave, Naruto said: "When summoning the snow ninja, don't summon all the snow ninjas, but leave a certain defensive force for the country of snow. I don't want to show up.  We fought tooth and nail in the Kingdom of Ghosts, while the Kingdom of Snow was captured by other countries."

    "Will this happen?" Zabuza said hesitantly: "The alien monsters have reappeared and the world is about to be destroyed. Which country would still have the heart to conquer cities and territories?"

    "If everyone knew it and believed it, then naturally it wouldn't happen." Naruto looked at the sky outside and said: "But the Kingdom of Ghosts has just sent people to Konoha and us for help. Others  The country is too far away, so it is not necessarily possible that the news has been obtained. And even if it is obtained, if the messenger from the Kingdom of Ghosts does not arrive in the country, then the other party may have a lucky mentality. Although the probability is not high, it is still possible  will appear. Or some ambitious people will think that even if the monster is resurrected, they will be able to destroy it with the power in their hands. There are always such arrogant people in the world. Now that we are all out, the Snow Country itself is already very empty.  , so we cannot mobilize too many snow ninjas. Once all the snow ninjas are transferred, then"

    "I understand." Zabuza responded: "My subordinates will arrange the city defense first. I will let Hoya stay and temporarily command the snow ninja."

    "Hoya?" Naruto said in shock.

    Zabuza opened his mouth and said: "Hoya is a young man with fairly good qualifications that I found among the snow ninjas. He is learning the art of assassination from his subordinates. He can be considered my disciple!"

    Naruto nodded and said: "Okay, then let's do it! You can set off later, and then set off after making arrangements. And this time you are going to stop the ghost army, and you will be the leader. The main thing is to save your own strength, you go  Bar."

    "Yes, leader" Zabuza bowed and left.

    A little while ago, Neji, Yakumo and Qiya Zuimeng also came to the main hall. Naruto looked at the three of them and said: "Okay, I'm carrying Yakumo on my back. Neji pays attention to the surroundings. Qiya Zuimeng should be careful."  . Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A group of four people jumped directly towards the direction of the Kingdom of Ghosts¡­.

    "You Konoha's movements are very fast." The miko sitting behind the bamboo curtain said: "I didn't expect that within four days of the envoys we just sent out to ask for help, you would be here. But why don't you come to me directly.  "The appearance of the witch sitting behind the bamboo curtain was so hazy that Hongdou and the others couldn't see her clearly.

    "Huh?" Hongdou was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile: "Well, it seems like I made a mistake."

    "Wrong, the miko hesitated slightly and said: "You should be the ninjas of Konoha, right? Last night, I sensed that you would come to the Kingdom of Ghosts and stay at the hotel in the Kingdom of Ghosts. There are five people in the group.  Individuals, one of whom was a little girl of six or seven years old, it all clicked.  "

    Anko shook her head and said: "We are indeed ninjas of Konoha, but I'm really sorry, Miko-sama, we are not sent by Konoha to the Kingdom of Ghosts to perform missions. We have other missions, and last night because of  It was getting late before we stayed in the Ghost Country. Originally, we planned to leave this morning, but since last night, soldiers came to the hotel where we were staying, so we came to see what happened.  of?"

    "Is that so?" the witch said, "No wonder I find it strange. Logically speaking, your movements should not be that fast, and you should arrive as early as tomorrow morning. By the way"'  A bell rang, and the miko stopped mid-sentence.

    Hong Dou was slightly startled, then hesitated and said, "Miko, what's the matter?"

    The witch did not speak, but a guard wearing glasses standing aside said: "Please don't disturb Lord Ziyon. Lord Ziyon must have foreseen something else?"

    "Master Shion, is this the name of the miko? But, foresight?" Anko was stunned for a moment, then narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "Does the foresight you are talking about mean seeing the future but not happening or not happening yet?  matter."

    "That's it." The guard said: "Sir, this happens often. Anyone who is close to Mr. Ziyon may make Mr. Ziyuan foresee what will happen in the future! Maybe this time, what Mr. Ziyon foresees is the one present.  It¡¯s everyone¡¯s business.¡± The guard¡¯s words made Anko, Hinata, Shino, Ya, and Ranran all

    "What is the success rate?" Hongdou asked: "If the success rate is not high, it means nothing."

    "Don't worry." The guard said with a smile: "So far, basically nothing has gone wrong."

    "That means it's 100% correct!" Hongdou looked.The witch behind the bamboo curtain sneered: "It feels really unpleasant to have your future seen by others."

    "Murderous intent." The guard looked at Anko and thought to himself, "Does this person want to do something to Master Shion?" At the same time, he put his hand on the long knife at his waist.  Slowly pulled out a little.  At the same time, he slowly backed away.  There is a rope at the back. As long as you pull that rope, many guards will rush in soon.

    "Put away your sword, Ashho." Shion, the shrine maiden behind the bamboo curtain, suddenly said, "You have a strong murderous aura, but you don't have the intention to kill. What, are you testing the reflexes of the guards around me?  "

    "Heh. That's right." Hongdou smiled and said, "Then can you tell me, what did you foresee? Is it something about the five of us?"

    "It is indeed your business." Ziyuan said: "Although it was only a fragment, I saw the five of you standing here, fighting with several people, and one person broke in, and then the expressions of the two of them  It changed immediately." As she spoke, Ziyuan stretched out her hand and pointed at Hinata and Ran Ran below, and then said: "Of course your expressions have also changed, but not as big as the two of them. But I didn't see that person.  From his front face, I could only see his shadow and a golden light."

    "The golden light, could it be" Hinata said.

    "It can't be wrong. The golden light must be Brother Naruto."

    Anko frowned slightly and then looked at Shion and said: "Master Shion, you just said you asked for help from Konoha. I wonder why you asked for help from Konoha? Also, have you asked for help from other countries, and which countries?"

    "Ashho, take them to the next room to rest, and then tell them. I'm tired." After saying that, Shion raised her head and pulled it, and the bamboo curtain immediately covered it, so that no one outside could see what was going on inside.

    Ashho said to Anko and others: "Okay, everyone in Konoha, please come with me." Ashho took Anko and others to the room next to him and said: "Okay, three ladies, please rest here.  Well, the room of the two boys is right next to this room. Well, here I want to tell you the reason why I want to ask for help from Konoha this time. The leading army from more than ten years ago has appeared again"  As he spoke, Ashoh explained the matter.

    After Anko and others thought about it carefully, they said: "So that's it. No wonder you sent people to Konoha to ask for help. Are there other countries?" Anko asked: "The ghost army only depends on Konoha.  It¡¯s impossible to annihilate them.¡±

    "Ah." Ashho responded: "We also thought that other countries had sent out this news, but it seems that not many people believed it. And among the five major ninja villages, except for Konoha, which is close to the Demon Country, the other  The Ninja Village was too far away from the Kingdom of Ghosts. There was no time at all. So we asked for help without sending anyone. However, we also asked the Country of Snow for help. News came back that the other party had agreed to help us.  It will probably arrive in the next two days."

    "Are you talking about the country of snow?" Hongdou said: "That country that has been extremely expanded in the past two years?"

    "Yes." Ashho said: "Because of the expansion of the Snow Country in the past two years, the Snow Country is no longer the small country it was a few years ago. Moreover, the Snow Country is not far from the Ghost Country. Now this  Under such circumstances, the more power the better, so while we sent people to ask for help from Konoha, we also sent people to the Country of Snow. Okay, I have said everything, if there is anything else,  , please tell the maid. I still have to protect Master Shion." After saying that, Ashio turned around and opened the door of the room: "Master Shion's life is very important, related to the survival of the entire world, and Master Shion has foreseen that recently,  Enemies will attack within a few days. The purpose is to kill Master Shion. I hope a few of them can stay in the Kingdom of Demons to help us protect Master Shion." After saying this, Ashho left.

    "It looks like we have to stay here! The ghost army has reappeared, and the whole world will face catastrophe again. We can't stay out of it." Then Anko smiled and said: "Besides, if that Master Shion didn't lie to us,  Then as long as we stay here, Naruto will come by himself. If we still go to the Land of Snow now, we may miss Naruto."

    "What happened more than ten years ago was true. Then what happened this time must also be true." Shino said: "Konoha's ninja rules stipulate that when encountering a difficult choice, priority should be given to dealing with more people.  related matters."

    "You really put the rules in your mouth." Anko said with a smile, and then said seriously: "But you are right, Naruto can go find him anytime. But the life of the miko concerns the whole world, and we  We must not let her get hurt. We will give up other tasks for the time being. Stay here and protect the witch with all our strength.?¡¯s life.  ""yes.  "

    ,!

 Volume 3 Organization Chapter 266 Meeting in the Kingdom of Ghosts

    The sun slowly climbed up to the top of the mountain, which meant that it was the beginning of another day. "Finally herecom" Under the capital of the Kingdom of Ghosts was the envoy to the Kingdom of Snow. He led many soldiers to open the door early.  After entering the city gate and waiting under the city gate, they soon saw three figures.

    The messenger came over and said: "Thank you, Your Highness, for coming to our country of ghosts in person. If you can successfully seal the monsters, people all over the world will be grateful for your grace."

    "Heh. Let's talk about it." Naruto said with Yakumo on his back: "Let's go meet your miko-sama first. After meeting you, I don't want to rush here by myself and she was assassinated.  .¡±

    "Your Highness, please rest assured." The envoy said pleasantly: "We are ready and have arranged enough personnel to protect Master Ziyuan."

    "Aster?" Naruto was slightly stunned and said, "Is the miko's name called Aster? Forget it, the name has nothing to do with me. I just hope that she can live well and seal the alien monsters."

    "This is natural, Master Ziyuan herself is"

    "Dong dong dong." A huge drum sound suddenly sounded, and Naruto frowned slightly and said, "What's going on?"

    "This is a signal for help!" The messenger said with a pale face: "Master Ziyuan is in danger, someone is attacking Master Ziyuan."

    "What! Damn it." Naruto said coldly: "Neji."

    "Byakugan." As soon as Naruto spoke, Neji formed a seal with his hands, and then countless scenes in Neji's eyes began to pour into Neji's mind.  After a while, Neji pointed to a front and said: "There it is! There is an evil chakra wave."

    "That direction is exactly where Master Shion lives." The messenger looked at the direction pointed by Ningci and said.

    "Hmph. Neji, Qiya Zuimeng, let's go." With that said, Naruto carried Yakumo on his back and jumped towards the direction that Neji pointed

    ¡®Dong-dong-dong.  ¡¯ Anko and others who were resting in the room had just opened their eyes, and Hinata was washing her face, but this voice suddenly sounded.  Listening to the rapid and loud drumming, only a 'bang' sound was heard, and Hongdou smashed through the window and flew out.  Then everyone else disappeared.

    "You stay here, Ran Ran." Hinata said to Ran Ran beside her: "It's very dangerous outside. I'll be back soon." After saying that, without waiting for Ran Ran to answer, Hinata left with them.

    When Hinata arrived, Anko and the others had already fought against each other. There were four people on the other side. Each of them stopped one enemy, but missed the fourth person. These people relied on Shion's  The guards stopped him firmly.  It's a pity that the price paid is life.  When Hinata saw it, she immediately opened her eyes and stepped forward to block the fourth person.

    Ziyon did it with dull eyes, looking at the guards around her. Now there were only a few guards left. If Anko and the others hadn't arrived in time, even the remaining guards would have died.  .  A trace of sadness flashed in Ziyuan's eyes, but it disappeared immediately. Ziyuan sat up as if nothing had happened, not even looking at the people who were fighting fiercely.  Suddenly a small head popped out, looked at the people fighting, and then cautiously approached Ziyuan.

    "Soft Fist Technique: Sixty-four Palms of the Eight Diagrams." Hinata suddenly said, then turned around to avoid the enemy's attack. A blue light seemed to glow on her hands, and her palms were imprinted on the opponent's body in an instant: "Two palms,  Four palms, eight palms, sixteen palms, thirty-two palms, sixty-four palms." Continuous palm attacks hit the enemy's body.  Suddenly the last one knocked the opponent away.  After knocking the opponent away, Hinata frowned slightly and said, "This feeling is wrong. His body seems to have some kind of protection." After saying that, Hinata chased the person who was knocked away.

    "Wei Tianjing!" A person suddenly shouted, and he made a seal with his hands and said: "Wind Release¡¤Fa Feng." A huge and strong whirlwind immediately blew over and stopped Hinata who wanted to pursue.  Just because they were fighting indoors, the whirlwind quickly disappeared indoors.  But now there was a confrontation on the scene. All around, Ziyuan's guards suffered heavy casualties, and many injured people were lying on the ground wailing.  Shion was sitting there, with the four people who came to assassinate her standing in front of her, but Anko, Hinata and others stood in the middle of the two sides.  Some of the guards who were not dead or had lost their ability to fight, under the leadership of Zuho, guarded Ziyuan. Ran Ran was discovered by those guards as soon as she approached Ziyuan.  Fortunately, Zuho knew Ran Ran, so he was not hacked to death by these guards.

    With a 'click', the body of the person hit by Hinata, Wei Tianjing, made such a sound, and then pieces of rocks fell from his body: "It's so dangerous! That move just now was really strong.  Can actually pass through the body??directly attacks the body organs inside.  "

    Wei Tianjing looked at Hinata and said, "If I hadn't been petrified in time, I would have been dead. When did the Ghost Country become such a strong ninja again? Brother, why are there no records of these people in our intelligence."

    "They are the ninjas of Konoha." The man called the eldest brother said: "Although I heard that the Kingdom of Ghosts wanted Konoha to ask for help. I didn't expect the people of Konoha to be so fast. They had already arrived at this time.  The Kingdom of Ghosts is coming much faster than we expected. But we are already here, so we must kill the witch, otherwise, you will not let us go."

    "Ah." Wei Tianjing said: "Then let's kill them. Be careful, the guy with white eyes, her eyes combined with his unique physical skills are very powerful. Even if I use them  The petrification technique also caused a certain amount of damage. But compared to life, this small injury is nothing." As he spoke, a trace of scarlet appeared at the corner of Wei Tianjing's mouth.

    "Everyone, come on." The man called the eldest brother looked at each other and the other three people, and then suddenly shouted loudly, and he rushed out immediately, but Hinata Anko and the others had already been prepared.  When the other party just launched, he immediately faced him

    "We're here." Neji opened his eyes and pointed at the house in front of him: "The situation inside is that there is a battle. There are four enemies. Everyone is wearing white clothes, but the patterns and decorations on their bodies are different.  That¡¯s all. One of them looks petite and has orange hair, the other is huge but wears a silk scarf on his face. The third and fourth ones don¡¯t have any obvious features?¡±

    "Yeah?" Naruto nodded and saw that Neji seemed to be hesitant to speak, so he asked, "Is there anything else?"

    "Yes." Neji responded, and then said: "The ones facing those people are Jonin Mitarashi Anko, Aburame Shino, Inuzuka Kiba, and finally Miss Hinata. Wait a minute." At this point, Neji  After a pause, he said: "There is also a little girl. If I remember correctly, leader, it should be the little girl who stayed in Konoha when you left Konoha."

    "Ran Ran and Hinata?" Naruto read a sentence and then said: "What are the two of them doing here? Aren't they supposed to be staying in Konoha now? Forget Hinata, because it is still possible to carry out the mission, but Ran Ran  Why does she appear here? She should still be in Konoha now, right?"

    Naruto lowered his head and thought hard. Yakumo, who was lying on Naruto's back, said: "Naruto, why are you thinking so much? Why don't you just ask them directly? Why do you have to make it so complicated?"

    Naruto was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "Ah, indeed, if you don't have time to focus on this, you might as well practice properly. As for the matter in front of you, just ask them directly." With that, Naruto flew away.  In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the house.  Neji and Qi Ya Zui Meng immediately followed.

    Naruto carried Yakumo on his back and jumped into the house. After standing still in the room, he put Yakumo down, made a slight seal with his hands and said: "Ninja Technique: Chaos Lion Technique." His long golden hair immediately started to dance towards the  Several people stabbed him.

    "That's it, golden light." Ziyuan suddenly said.  Then he raised his head slightly and looked at the golden light flashing before his eyes. When he saw Naruto's appearance, he said in shock: "Who is this person? Is it him?"

    When Hinata and Ran Ran realized that someone had rushed in, they felt faintly in their hearts. Then after Naruto stood still, the two of them had confirmed it.  It's just that because they are fighting, the two of them cannot be easily distracted.  Her long golden hair pierced the entire room like icicles.

    "Naruto!" Hinata called softly, while slowly walking towards Naruto.

    "Brother Naruto." Ran Ran didn't care so much. When she saw Naruto, she threw herself into Naruto's arms: "Ran Ran misses you so much, brother Naruto."

    Naruto smiled softly, put Ran Ran down, then touched Ran Ran's head and said, "Brother misses you too, Ran Ran. But Ran Ran, can you let me drive these bad guys away first?"

    "Yes." Ranran responded, and then stood next to Hinata.

    "Damn it, they have reinforcements again." That Wei Tianjing said: "Brother, there are more and more of them, what should we do? Although our chakra does not use too many ninjutsu, but even so,  We have already consumed a lot. It will be very detrimental to us if we continue like this."

    "Yes, everyone, once the chakra is used up, then we have no chance of winning." The orange-haired man said.

    "Then, let's use mixed ninjutsu to kill them all at once." Known as Big BrotherThe person spoke.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 267 Aster¡¯s Prophecy

    "Fire Escape¡¤Fire Escape." The man with the orange head danced his body, standing on tiptoes as if dancing ballet.  Then a circle of fire attacked Naruto.  Naruto frowned slightly. At this time, another person came forward and said: "Wind Release: Shen Biao." A violent tornado immediately caught up with the ring of fire. In the blink of an eye, the ring of fire turned into a huge flame and attacked Naruto.  Come.

    "Earth Release¡¤Swamp." Wei Tianjing formed a seal with his hands, and then suddenly pressed it to the ground. The floor under Naruto's feet immediately turned into a swamp, making it impossible for Naruto to pull out his feet. If so, he would naturally be unable to move.

    With a 'boom', huge flames sprayed directly on Naruto's body. The violent flames directly exploded and thick smoke directly covered everyone's vision.  But it didn't hinder Hinata's vision.

    "Heh, he should be burned to death now." The man with the orange head said.

    "In this case, one of them will be eliminated." The man called Big Brother said secretly: "Judging from the circumstances of this person's appearance, this person seems to be related to many of them. As long as he dies.  , then the rest of the mind cannot be completely calmed down. This will make it much easier to deal with."

    With a 'whoosh' sound, a bunch of golden heads suddenly emerged from the smoke and stabbed towards the orange-headed person. The long golden sticks instantly penetrated the opponent's body.  It's a pity that it didn't hit the heart, just the opponent's shoulder.

    "Shizuku!" Wei Tianjing shouted: "Are you okay?" After saying that, Wei Tianjing immediately cut off the orange head that was stuck in Shizuku's body.

    The man with the orange head shook his head and said: "It's okay, but how could that person have the chance to counterattack? Our attack has clearly hit the opponent."

    "It should be a substitute technique." The man called the eldest brother said: "Although I hit the opponent just now, it was just a substitute technique. Damn it, I was actually concealed by his substitute technique"  He didn't finish speaking, because countless golden thorns came out of the smoke, and the target was none of them.

    The man called Big Brother immediately said: "The space here is too small, get out of here." After saying that, he immediately jumped back, his golden head stabbed on the floor, and the four people rushed out of the house.  At this time, the smoke gradually disappeared, and Naruto gradually saw the situation in front of him. Seeing that they were planning to leave the house, a sneer appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth. He did not stop him, but the mark in his hand changed, and he slowly  The head that had become too long was pulled back.

    "Soft Boxing Technique¡¤Hundred Lie Palm." Suddenly a loud shout came from outside.

    "This voice is, brother Neci." Hinata said with some surprise.  As soon as Hinata finished speaking, the four people who had just left rushed into the room again.  I saw the four of them standing there, with Wei Tianjing standing at the very back, his face pale, and most importantly, there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth.  At this time, Neji walked in, staring at the group of them with his eyes wide open.  Qiya Zuimeng walked in behind Neji.

    The four people immediately stood together, and Shizuku said: "Brother, what should we do? They are very strong. Wei Tianjing and I were both injured again. I am okay. Although I was pierced through the body, it is nothing after all.  The vital parts are just unable to form seals in a short period of time. But Wei Tianjing was directly hit by that palm technique. It is estimated that his internal organs have been seriously injured."

    "Hey, Kusuna, what should we do next?" The person who just used the wind escape technique asked the person called the eldest brother.

    Kusuna looked around and said: "Suna, you take two people and go first, I will cover you." After saying that, without waiting for an answer, he immediately formed a seal and said: "Wind Release¡¤Thousand-faced Wind." A whirlwind blew.  As soon as they got up, thousands of wind blades attacked Naruto and the others.

    Naruto himself is a wind attribute, how could he be injured by the wind escape technique? Naruto immediately dodged his attack, and at the same time, Naruto immediately chased them.  But at this time, they had already disappeared into the house, and Setsuna was seen carrying Shizuku on his shoulders and holding Wei Tianjing in his hands.  He left quickly.  Behind him was Kusuna.

    "Ningji." Watching them leave, Naruto looked at Ningji in front of him and said: "You go and track them. If you find anything, don't do it yourself, just notify me. Everything else  Be careful. Don¡¯t pursue it too deeply, remember our mission!¡±

    "Yes. Lead." Neji responded. Then Neji looked towards the direction they left, and immediately chased them in that direction.

    "Are you okay, Naruto?" he asked Naruto as soon as he saw Neji leaving Yakumo.  Hinata on the side lowered her head sadly.

    Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "It's okay, they are just some gangsters. They are not very strong, but their ninjutsu coordination is very good, and their timing is very accurate."?Just enough to exert maximum power.  "

    "Brother Naruto." Next to her, Ran Ran pulled Naruto's clothes: "Ran Ran wants Brother Naruto to hold me."

    Naruto smiled softly, then picked up Ran Ran and said, "Ran Ran, did you miss your brother in Konoha?"

    "Yes." Ran Ran hugged Naruto and replied excitedly: "I think about it, Ran Ran misses Brother Naruto every day." After saying that, Ran Ran looked a little sad and said: "But Ran Ran can't see Brother Naruto every day. Ran Ran  I really miss Brother Naruto. Why doesn¡¯t Brother Naruto take Ran Ran away?"

    "Really! Brother Naruto also misses Ran Ran very much!" Naruto said: "But what Brother Naruto wants to do is very dangerous. Brother Naruto's enemies are very strong. In order to protect Ran Ran from being bullied by bad people, Naruto  Brother Ren can only leave Ran Ran in Konoha, because only in Konoha can Ran Ran live a better life."

    "But, but. In this way, Ran Ran will miss Brother Naruto." Ran Ran said.

    "Ran Ran, as long as the two of us rely on each other like this and let each other shoulder our own burdens, then even if the two of us cannot be together, our hearts will always be close to each other."

    "Yes." Ran Ran responded: "Ran Ran understands." Looking at Ran Ran with a serious look on his face, Naruto smiled softly.

    "Hey, Naruto. Long time no see. Woof woof. I've been practicing hard in the past three years, and I won't be defeated so easily by you this time." Ya walked over with Akamaru, and then slapped Naruto's body suddenly  road.

    "I look forward to fighting with you." Naruto said with a smile, "But now is not the time to fight."

    "Ah, I know." Ya responded: "After this mission is completed, Akamaru and I must fight you again. Right, Akamaru. Woof woof." Akamaru loudly shouted his opinion.

    "Long time no see. Naruto" Shino said calmly, with concern hidden under his calm tone.

    "Long time no see, Shino." Naruto also responded. There were not many words between the two, but the relationship between the two was not weak. The most important thing about getting along with others is knowing each other. Perhaps Naruto and Shino are like this  It's the so-called 'friendship between gentlemen is as light as water'

    "Naruto" Hinata called.

    As soon as Hinata opened her mouth, she was stopped by Naruto. Naruto smiled softly at Hinata, then leaned into Hinata's ear and said, "Wait for me, okay? Hinata." Then Naruto  He came directly in front of Shion and said: "You must be Shion, the shrine maiden of the Kingdom of Ghosts. I am Naruto Namikaze, the prince of the Kingdom of Snow. I will bring my subordinates to protect you as you go to the Kingdom of Swamp."

    "You are" Shion looked at Naruto and said, "Have you ever been to the Kingdom of Ghosts before?"

    "No." Naruto frowned slightly, wondering why the miko suddenly asked this question.  But Naruto still said: "I have never been to the country of ghosts."

    "This is impossible." Ziyuan said with some surprise: "I can't remember it wrong, that person must be you. This face, the six beards on his face, and this long golden hair. That is definitely you.  That¡¯s right.¡±

    "I said, I have never been to the Kingdom of Ghosts." Naruto said impatiently: "I am not here to discuss such meaningless issues.

    "But, if it weren't for you, then more than three or four years ago, when I went out to play, I was suddenly surrounded by bandits. Wasn't that the person who came to the Kingdom of Ghosts and killed all the bandits?  You?"

    "Huh?" Naruto hesitated and then suddenly said: "Oh, when you said that, I really remembered it. But it's not that I came to the Kingdom of Ghosts, it was when I returned to Konoha on a mission, just now  I was passing by the Kingdom of Ghosts, and I went over to take a look when I heard someone screaming. At that time, I saw a dozen soldiers protecting a little girl. They were surrounded by a large group of bandits. The situation was very unfavorable, so I rushed  Go in. Why are you asking this suddenly? You don¡¯t mean to say that you are that little girl."

    Shion nodded, just about to speak, but then Shion was suddenly startled, and just sat there in shock, "Huh?" Naruto looked at Shion and frowned slightly, and Ashui said: "Please don't mind,  Your Highness the Prince. I think Master Ziyuan must have foreseen something again?"

    "Prediction?" Naruto looked at Ashui and smiled slightly: "I heard that the miko in the Kingdom of Ghosts has a strange power that can predict death. She even knows the way of death. She made the death prediction.  People will die in the near future, and so far no one has been spared.¡±

    "Yes, Your Highness," Ashui said, "Now Master Shion is making a prophecy to Your Highness, Your Highness."

      "Oh, that's interesting." Naruto looked at Ziyuan with interest and said, "I would like to hear, how will I die?"

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 268 Naruto and Hinata

    "Death!" When Hinata and Ran Ran heard the word 'death', their expressions changed.  They looked at Naruto in front of them, and the worry in their hearts was directly reflected on their faces.

    There was a glint in Ziyuan's eyes again.  "Has the prophecy been fulfilled?" Naruto asked, "Is it a prophecy of my death?"

    Ziyuan shook her head and said: "Everyone's fate is doomed. I can see through their fate and predict their death, but I can't see through your fate. This is the first time I met you. If you do this, your  Destiny, like the clouds in the sky, is ever-changing. I just saw you being pierced through the chest and dying, but then something changed, and the thing pierced through the chest didn't happen. Maybe it's because I'm not capable enough.  This is what happened now."

    "It's so changeable that it can't be seen?" When he heard this, Naruto suddenly remembered that although he was Naruto now, his soul was not originally from this world. He suddenly came with the memory of another world.  A soul in this world.  Maybe it's because of this that Ziyuan doesn't foresee her own fate.  However, Hinata and Ran Ran behind them relaxed a little after hearing Zion's words.

    "Forget it, this kind of thing doesn't matter. If the alien monster is completely resurrected, it won't be so important whether I die by then, right?" Naruto stood up and said: "We should hurry up and get ready to go.  Let¡¯s go to the land of marsh. In two hours, regardless of whether Neji comes back or not, we will leave immediately.¡±

    "That's right." Hongdou said: "This mission is related to the survival of the entire world. It must be completed immediately. I think Konoha's help should be arriving soon."

    "Two hours? Please wait a moment." Ashho said: "I will arrange the guards to protect Master Shion. Two hours is really too little time."

    "Guards?" Naruto glanced at the scene around him: "If you are referring to these people lying on the ground around, forget it. No matter how many such people there are, it will not have any effect. These ordinary people without chakra  Soldiers are not even cannon fodder in a ninja battle."

    "But, Shion-sama cannot live without a bodyguard." Ashohi argued, "Even if we risk our lives, we will protect Shion-sama."

    "That's right, as Lord Ziyon's bodyguards, our duty is to never leave Lord Ziyon." A guard who was not injured said.

    "Forget it. If you really want to bring a guard, that's up to you." Naruto did not argue with Ashui, but said: "As long as they can keep up with us after leaving, that's up to you. But if  If they can't keep up, I will give them up without hesitation. That might lead to death." Naruto stood up and turned around and said, "By the way, by the way, our country of Snow has already left us, except for us.  After the four people arrived here, the others have been sent to block the actions of the ghost army as much as possible. I think in this case, we should be able to buy a certain amount of time, so I will not stop and wait for you guards who have no ability.  , because I will not let the time that my subordinates have fought for be wasted on people like you who are of no use." With that, Naruto turned and left the room.  Yakumo and Qiya Zuimeng immediately followed Naruto and left.

    "Well. Although it hurts, what Naruto said is absolutely right." Anko said: "This mission is to send Shion to the country of marsh. The fewer people, the better, so that we can have a certain degree of concealment.  . If we bring so many guards, apart from holding us back, I can¡¯t think of what role they will play? So I think, except for our eight ninjas, forget it.¡± Then Anko didn¡¯t wait for Ashho and the others.  He answered and left immediately.  Everyone else also left.  Only Shion, Ashho and the guards were left.

    "Lord Ziyon. Lord Ziyon." A man stumbled in with a large group of soldiers. When he saw Ziyuan sitting on top, he said with joy: "That's great. Fortunately, Lord Ziyon, you're fine." He looked at it carefully.  It was the messenger who greeted Naruto outside.

    "Oh my god, is it true that an enemy has invaded?" The messenger looked at the mess all around and said, "By the way, Master Shion, has the Prince of the Kingdom of Snow been here? His features are very obvious, and he has a long head.  Golden length to the heel.¡±

    "He's here." Ziyuan said, "He was the one who defeated the enemy just now."

    "Really? That's great." The messenger suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Okay, I'm tired. You guys go out." Shion said, "Azuho, ??get me something to eat. I'm a little hungry."

    "Yes, Lord Shion." Ashho responded, and then left with the messenger

    "Naruto" Hinata looked at Naruto and called.

    Naruto stoppedAfter a while, he said to Yakumo and Qiya Zuimeng: "You should follow Anko and take a rest first."

    "Yes, lead." Qiya Zuimeng responded directly, while Yakumo glanced at Hinata, and then said: "Okay, Naruto."

    "Ya, Shino, let's go too." Hongdou said, then picked up Ran Ran and said, "Ran Ran, Sister Hongdou, can you go and eat meatballs?"

    Ranran looked at Naruto and then at Hinata, then nodded and said: "Okay, Aunt Anko."

    "AhAuntie?" Three black lines immediately appeared on Hong Dou's forehead, and she clenched her right hand unconsciously: "She is really an impossible little girl." Hong Dou gritted her teeth and said secretly: "Forget it.  She's just a little girl, I don't care about you being a little girl." Then Hongdou took a few deep breaths, then hugged Ranran and left.

    Ya stepped forward and patted Naruto on the shoulder and said: "Naruto, don't make Hinata sad. Woof woof." Akamaru next to Ya opened his mouth and shouted.

    "" Shino walked past Naruto without opening his mouth.  But Naruto already understood what Shino meant.  Seeing everyone leave, Hinata's face turned slightly red, and she watched Naruto open his mouth not knowing what to say.

    Naruto took the initiative and said, "Do you want to ask me about the Daimyo of Snow Country?"

    "Yes." Hinata said with a sad expression: "Naruto, why are you talking to the Daimyo of Snow CountryDid I do something bad that made you unhappy? That's why you left.  I."

    Naruto gently took Hinata's little hand and said: "No, Hinata, it's not that you didn't do well. I married Xiaoyue, the Daimyo of the Land of Snow, for many reasons. The most important thing is that I wanted to live in the snow.  I wanted to get a better foothold in the country and at the same time let the country of snow support me, so I married Xiaoyue." Then Naruto said: "More than three years ago, Orochimaru revealed my identity as the son of the Fourth Generation on the Platycodon Castle.  Then the elders of Konoha began to worry about my identity as a Jinchuuriki. Perhaps my ability to control the Nine-Tails made them fear me, so they began to restrict my growth. The incident with the Thunder God Sword was a prologue. I had already noticed it at the time.  Arrived, so at that time, I was already planning to leave Konoha. I began to look for my destination after leaving Konoha. And companions who could leave with me. Then on a mission, I came to the country of snow, and I helped Xiaoxue  After ascending to the position of daimyo, this became my foothold. I plan to leave Konoha and come here at any time."

    "Then why didn't you come to me?" Hinata asked in a low voice.

    "It's useless." Naruto gently covered Hinata's hand with his hands: "Hinata, I know you very well, and you are kind-hearted. You can't give up your parents and leave with me, let alone you.  The entire Hyuga clan is in Konoha, so it's even more impossible for you to give up. And if I go, my hands will be stained with blood, and I don't want you to do the same. So I thought about you at first, but then gave up.  Now, there are Sakura, Ino, Choji, Shikamaru, Kiba, Shino, and others. I have thought about it, but they all left and gave up. Because like you, their families are all in Konoha, so they can't be hurt.  I leave. But Ningci is different. Although he is also a member of the Hyuga clan, he has deep hatred and complaints against Konoha and the Hyuga clan because of his father's affairs. Although he was just eliminated by your father, he did not  It doesn¡¯t mean that he can accept the Hyuga clan immediately. And Yakumo, her family doesn¡¯t have many people anymore. What¡¯s more, she has lived alone in Mianqiu Mountain since she was a child, which has extended to a psychological monster.¡±

    Naruto paused slightly and said: "After I left Konoha with them, my identity was immediately exposed and spread to the entire world. At this time, I came to the Snow Country. Xiaoxue's situation in the Snow Country was not good.  And it is not easy for me to establish myself here. In order to better establish myself in the Kingdom of Snow in a short period of time, I chose to marry the Daimyo of the Kingdom of Snow."

    "Is it just to gain a better foothold in the Land of Snow?" Hinata suddenly said.

    Naruto nodded and said: "That was true at the beginning. I only married her to gain a better foothold in the Land of Snow. I didn't want to hide it from her, so I told her about you. I told her  , my favorite girl is the very shy girl who blushes easily, but I just like that girl and everything about her. I will always like her the most in my heart." As he spoke, Naruto gently  Hinata hugged her tightly and said: "I have been sandwiched between you and Xiaoxue. I don't know how to deal with your affairs. One is the favorite in my heart, and the other is the responsibility of a man. I can't give up.  Drop any one of you."

    "Hinata, can you forgive me?" Naruto asked.

    "" Hinata didn't answer, leaning gently on Naruto's shoulder.  Naruto stopped talking, and the two of them quietly felt each other's newness.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 269 Raid

    Naruto sat in the room and gently held Hinata's little hand. The two of them didn't speak quietly, just feeling the feeling of the other person beside them.  "Well!" Naruto was suddenly startled, and then said: "Since you are back, let's come in."

    "Huh? Naruto, who's back?" Hinata asked with some confusion.  Neji opened the door to the room and walked in.  Hinata's face immediately burned like fire: "Brother Neji." At the same time, he freed his hand from Naruto's palm.

    Neji nodded and said, "Hello, Miss Hinata."

    "Have you found their hiding place?" Naruto asked.

    "Yes, leader." Ningci said, "They are hiding on a cliff behind the Ghost Country, about ten minutes away from here. If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn't have thought that the enemy would hide there  The land is behind us, and it is in the completely opposite direction to our goal." Then Neci paused slightly and said: "After I determined their location, I also surveyed the surroundings, and there were only four of them there. Except for  There is no sign of anyone else except the four of them. Shizuku and Wei Tianjing, who were injured in the battle just now, are seriously injured and do not have much combat effectiveness now. Their combat effectiveness can be ignored in a short period of time. The remaining two  His personal combat power has not been reduced, and he still has full combat effectiveness. However, Kusuna seems to know medical ninjutsu, and I happened to see them undergoing treatment before I came back."

    Naruto's eyes lit up, he glanced at Hinata beside him, and then nodded slightly: "Behind me, there are advantages and disadvantages to this. The advantages are obvious. No one would have thought of it. If it weren't for your white eyes, I'm afraid.  They can't find it either. The disadvantage is that they can't grasp our whereabouts in time. Secondly, they are behind us and the other enemies are in front of us. In other words, they don't have any foreign aid. Ningji, go find Qiya Zui immediately.  Meng and Yakumo, let Yakumo follow Shion and Anko to protect Shion, and let Qiyazuimeng prepare. We will raid them and kill the four people. The strength of these four people is not weak. Once we go to the country of marsh  It will be very troublesome if we are attacked by them during the attack." Naruto said softly: "There is still about an hour before we leave, and it takes twenty minutes to go back and forth. In other words, we still have forty minutes.  .¡±

    Neci nodded slightly and glanced at Hinata beside him and said, "Yes, I understand, take it. Then I'll get ready first." After saying that, Neci nodded slightly to Hinata as a greeting, and then turned around.  left.

    After Neji left, Naruto also stood up and said: "Hinata, you go and be with Anko-sensei first. If we don't come back after an hour, you can go out first. We will catch up soon. Also  I helped take care of Yakumo. Although Yakumo is very strong in illusions, her perception is too weak."

    "I understand, Naruto." Hinata responded softly: "Be careful."

    Naruto reached out and stroked Hinata's cheek, kissed Hinata's eyes gently, and then said: "Don't worry, I'll be fine, and Neji is here!" Hinata's face  Yihong lowered his head and left the room like he was running away.  "Haha." Naruto watched Hinata laugh loudly, and Hinata's steps became faster when he heard the laughter.

    After Hinata left, Naruto gently closed his eyes. After a while, Neji and Qi Ya came over in a drunken dream. Naruto said: "Okay, let's go out." "Yes." Ning  Ci and Qi Ya responded drunkenly.  Then a group of three people flew out.  He quickly disappeared from the roof.

    "Ningji, do you have any other news?" Naruto asked while flying.

    "Yes." Neji said: "After they left, Kusuna injected chakra into them. In other words, they did not have any chakra themselves, but Kusuna forcibly injected chakra with various attributes.  However, although ninjutsu with various attributes can be used in this way, the relative risk is also very high. After all, the chakra forcibly injected will be consumed quickly. In that case, it will be necessary to inject it again. There is still a lot of chakra in the opponent's body.  There is something like a snake, and there is a powerful chakra in this thing. In the previous battle, they did not use it. I think it should be their last resort."

    "Really?" Naruto responded, then thought for a moment and said: "Qiya Zuimeng, wait a minute, you use your Blood Succession Boundary immediately, and then Neji, use Ba Gua Palm to kill Kusuna, he  Since he is injecting chakra into other people and can also do medical ninjutsu, he is the key. As long as he is killed, then other people will have no source of chakra. Then after the chakra is consumed, they will be slaughtered by us.  . But since the opponent still has the last resort that has not been used, then don¡¯t give them the chance to use it. After killing Kusuna, immediately pursue the others. Remember this time, the four of them cannot let any one of them.Survive, otherwise, it will be a problem.  "

    "Yes." Neci and Qiya Zuimeng responded immediately

    In less than ten minutes, in about a little more than nine minutes, Naruto, Neji, and Qiya Zuimeng arrived at the bottom of the cliff.  Neji immediately opened his eyes and carefully observed the cliff above his head. After a while, he said: "The other party is still on the cliff. No one of the four people left, and no one else came around.  There are signs of arrival. The four of them are resting now. No one is on guard. In this case, they should not know that we are here. "

    "Oh, really? It seems that they are very confident about their hiding place, and there is not even one alert person." A sneer appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth: "But this is good, it can save a lot of money.  Kung Fu, Neji, Qiya Zuimeng, you two go and prepare. After five minutes, I will attract their attention head-on. When their chakra is almost exhausted, you attack from the side. Target Kusuna  , Kusuna is very important among them, so they should be at the end." Neji and Qiya Zuimeng nodded, and then disappeared in a leap.

    Naruto leaned gently under the cliff, silently counting the time in his heart. Five minutes passed in the blink of an eye. Naruto opened his eyes almost as soon as five minutes passed, and then he stepped straight down from the bottom of the cliff in an instant.  Flying towards the top of the cliff.  Some protruding stones on the stone wall became Naruto's foothold.

    With a 'whoosh' sound, Naruto suddenly stepped on a protruding stone, pushed forward hard, made a slight seal with his hands and said silently in his heart: "Shadow Clone Technique." 'Bang' Four Narutos appeared around him, among them  The three Narutos formed seals again, and all of a sudden Yakumo, Neji, and Qiya Zuimeng flew up the cliff together, and did not hide their voices, so when they landed on the cliff, they were  The four people who were resting immediately opened their eyes and saw these unexpected guests at the same time.

    "I didn't expect to be able to catch up here. It seems that we need to change places." Kusuna looked at Naruto and the four people and said secretly: "There are eight enemies in total, four here, and four more over the miko.  It seems that we must deal with the four people here first. Otherwise, if the eight of them stay together, it will be difficult to get a chance to attack."

    Naruto looked at Shizuku and Wei Tianjing and said: "Oh, you recovered so quickly. It seems that there are people among you who are proficient in medical ninjutsu." Naruto pulled out a special kunai.

    Kusuna said: "Everyone, since the other party is here, we will ask them to stay and be 'guests'. Since the other party is on the cliff, then we will deal with them at once."

    "Wind Release: Beast Wave Fiery Wind Palm." Kusuna and Setsuna formed seals at the same time and said, and then two huge wind blades struck towards Naruto. Naruto frowned slightly, and then in order to avoid the huge wind  Blade, Naruto jumped to the middle position.  At the same time, he shot the kunai in his hand, but it was dodged.

    "Earth Release: Huangquan Swamp." Wei Tianjing immediately formed a seal, and then a large swamp appeared under the feet of Naruto and the others. Naruto and others immediately fell into it, and everything below the chest was sunk into the swamp.  "It's not over yet!" The mark in Wei Tianjing's hand changed: "Earth Escape¡¤Earth Corridor." The huge rock rose up and locked everyone in.  Only a hole was left facing them.

    "Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet." Shizuku opened her mouth and blew out a fire dragon, then rushed towards the entrance of the cave, while Naruto and the others were inside the entrance of the cave, unable to move at all because of the swamp under their feet.

    "Wind Release: Divine Biao." Setsuna and Kusuna both spoke at the same time, and then two huge tornadoes formed a tornado, which impacted the fire dragon. The fire dragon immediately expanded dozens of times and poured into the cave entrance.  .  The only hole on the side of the mark in Wei Tianjing's hand immediately closed.

    Looking at the flames coming out of the rock, Wei Tianjing said with a smile: "The lower body and hands were trapped by the 'Yellow Spring Swamp'. I watched how they formed seals and used ninjutsu. They are dead this time."  When he said this, the special kunai thrown by Naruto, the magic technique on it seemed to come alive, swam down from the kunai, and climbed onto the feet of the nearest Shizuku without anyone noticing.

    "Don't be careless." Kusuna said: "Although the opponent was hit by our attack, the opponent's strength should be more than this. They are not that easy to solve. Be careful of the opponent's counterattack."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 270 Successful Raid

    "Brother, you are too careful." Shizuku waved his hand and said nonchalantly: "Although the opponent is very strong, this time the opponent has been trapped by the 'Yellow Spring Swamp' and the 'Soil Corridor'. The opponent has indeed escaped before.  Once in the swamp, but that was before. This time, they may not be able to even do the seal. How could they escape? And even if they escape, if they want to attack us, the other party must come out first.  That's it. If you want to come out, you must break the 'earth corridor'. So we don't need to be nervous at all. If the earth corridor is broken, we will just be prepared."

    "Even so!" Kusuna hesitated and said, "But I think the matter is not that simple. There is no need to question the opponent's strength. We have already learned it in the Witch's Mansion in the Kingdom of Ghosts. If it weren't for us  The sudden use of cooperative ninjutsu surprised them. It was not that easy for us to escape. But now the opponent was easily defeated by us, and this time the opponent did not make any moves at all.  It seems that he just came out and said a few words and threw a kunai, which is too weak. It is inconsistent with what we have encountered before. Although we can't see the other party's tricks, we still have to be careful, don't  Give the opponent a chance to sneak attack."

    With that said, Kusuna paused and said, "But what Shizuku said is right. Okay, come here. You have consumed a lot of chakra just now. I will replenish some for you."

    "Okay." Wei Tianjing and Setsuna immediately approached Kusuna. Only Shizuku stood there, facing Kusuna, wanting to say but unable to say anything, with a look of fear in her eyes.  "Huh?" Kusuna was stunned, looked at Shizuku and said again: "Shizuku, come here quickly, I will replenish chakra for you." Shizuku did not answer, still standing where he was.  Kusuna was stunned, looked at Shizuku, and suddenly shouted loudly: "Everyone, be careful, Shizuku has been killed."

    "Oh, it seems that you are very alert." Naruto appeared behind Shizuku, then took a step forward to bypass Shizuku and stood in front of them. Naruto held a bitter that was still bleeding in his hand.  Wu, with a smile on his lips: "It's just a pity that your subordinates don't have the vigilance you have." When he said this, Shizuku fell to the ground behind him, and a huge hole appeared in his neck.  There were blood marks, and Naruto cut deeply and directly cut the artery. Blood spurted out continuously, and Shizuku's body kept twitching at the same time.

    "Damn it. Damn you guy." Wei Tianjing said angrily: "I'm going to kill you." He wanted to rush over.

    "Calm down." Kusuna quickly stopped Wei Tianjing and said, "The other party just wants us to lose our calm. Although we don't know how the other party escaped, but since he is the only one who appears, that means we will kill him."  Three people who lost each other. Shizuku dedicated her life to your cause."

    "That's right." Setsuna said: "Wei Tianjing, now the opponent only has one person left. The three of us should work together to kill this person to avenge Shizuku. Be careful, from the action of the opponent just killing Shizuku, you can  It can be seen that he is very fast. Don't let him pick him off." Wei Tianjing looked at Naruto with strong anger in his eyes. He barely suppressed his anger, and the three people separated and vaguely surrounded Naruto.

    "Are you sure I'm the only one left?" Naruto looked at the three people around him and asked with interest.

    "Soft Fist Technique: Sixty-Four Bagua Palms." A voice came from behind Kusuna, "What?" Kusuna was startled, turned around and saw only a Bagua thing, and then Neji had already  Rushed in front of him.  "Two palms, four palms, eight palms, sixteen palms, thirty-two palms, sixty-four palms." Ningji's hands quickly struck out, as if they had turned into dozens of arms, constantly attacking Kusu.  Accept.

    "Brother." Wei Tianjing shouted loudly.  Then he rushed towards Neji.

    "Dream eyes." Suddenly a voice sounded, and then a pair of spiral eyes appeared in front of Wei Tianjing's eyes, constantly turning in front of his eyes.  Wei Tianjing's body immediately stopped, and his steps began to become a little unsteady.  Qi Ya Zuimeng formed a seal with his hands and looked at the other person with a pair of whirlpool-like eyes.

    ¡®Boom¡¯ Neji¡¯s last palm slammed Kusuna into the rock.  "I actually fell into the trap. But I will go to hell first and wait for you." After Kusuna finished speaking, he opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood, then tilted his neck and died.

    'Pfft' Wei Tianjing suddenly woke up, but it was too late. Wei Tianjing lowered his head and looked at a golden sword blade protruding from his chest, turned his head and looked at Naruto who came behind him and said: "How  Maybe, I'm obviously already petrified."

    Naruto's mouth showed a trace of disdain: "Indeed, your petrification technique is very strong. You only need to suffer some injuries to block Hinata's 'Bagua Sixty-four Palms'. But, my Thunder God"?Can cut through everything, not to mention your petrification technique, even chakra can cut off, except for those peerless weapons.  What's more, haven't you heard a little bit of Arrancar?  The point of the Thunder God Sword that I stab into your body just fits this point.  "As he spoke, Naruto shook his arm, and a strong electric current was immediately released from the Thunder God Sword. The strong electric current burned Wei Tianjing's wound black. Then Naruto pulled out the Thunder God Sword and looked at the last person.  The last person in the group of four. Instant.

    When he saw the situation in front of him, he panicked, and even the half-connected mark gave up, turning around and running away.  But Neji had already blocked his escape route.  After Neji killed Kusuna, he just moved towards Setsuna.  As a result, Setsuna's retreat was successfully blocked.

    "Damn it." Setsuna took out six shurikens and shot them directly towards Neji. The six shurikens were flying in the air. Neji turned slightly sideways to avoid the six shurikens, but then six  The shuriken swung back again.

    "Oh, it's interesting. It seems to be the ability of the puppet master. He just uses the ability of the puppet master on shurikens. I guess he is the first person." Naruto looked at Setsuna and said, Neji kept dodging.  He was facing the opponent's attack, but he didn't get close to the opponent, and stood there to avoid it.

    "Lead." Naruto came to Qiya Zuimeng's side, and he immediately said respectfully.  Then he looked at Neji's battle: "Leader, why doesn't Neji attack the opponent directly? I can see that Neji's strength is superior to the opponent."

    Naruto glanced at it and said: "It's nothing. Now the opponent has no way out, so he is trying his best. If he rushes up at this time, even if Neji is stronger than the opponent, he may still suffer some damage. After all, this kind of life-threatening  The person will be in trouble. But the other party is just relying on a strong energy. This energy will soon disappear over time, and by then, because of the threat of death, the other party will be under tremendous psychological pressure. In this case, the strength  The swing will become abnormal, and then it will be easy to kill the opponent."

    Qi Ya Zuimeng nodded, and then said: "Lead, let me help him." As he said that, Qi Ya Zuimeng opened his eyes, but Naruto stretched out his hand to stop him.

    Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "Although Neji is not arrogant by nature, he is also very proud. In this case, he will not let us interfere. Just watch it carefully. I think it won't be long before Ning  You can kill the opponent in one go."

    "Yes." Qi Ya Zui Meng responded, and then concentrated on watching the battle.

    "Bang" A shuriken originally flew towards Neji, but when it turned around, it accidentally nailed a tree.  Neji's eyes lit up, "Okay, Qiya Zuimeng, let's go back." Naruto suddenly said, and then jumped towards the direction of the ghost country. Qiya Zuimeng was slightly startled and looked at  He looked at Naruto's figure, and then looked at Neji again.  I saw two moments appearing in front of Neji, splitting into two rooms and escaping.

    Neji looked at the two moments on the left and right, with a disdainful smile on his face, and then chased one of them. After just two steps, Neji suddenly turned around and shouted: "Bagua Kongzhang." Then he suddenly moved towards the other one.  Two consecutive palm strikes in one direction.  I saw two streams of air flowing past, and then Neji turned around, picked up a shuriken on the ground, and threw it towards the bottom of Setsuna's figure.  It doesn't look like it's aimed at Setsuna.

    "Bang bang" suddenly made two muffled sounds. The moment Fei Zong was escaping, he suddenly felt like he was being attacked. Fei Zong's figure immediately stopped and fell from the air headfirst. Just in time, Neji  The thrown shuriken penetrated Setsuna's neck deeply.  ¡®Boom¡¯ hit a rock hard in an instant.  Staring at Neji closely, it seemed that he couldn't figure out how Neji knew that he was the real person.  It's just that Setsuna is dead, but his eyes are still open. Setsuna in the other direction turned into a wooden puppet and fell down.

    "Hmph, even a mere puppet clone wants to deceive me. It would be an honor for you to die under my Bagua Kong palm." After saying this, Ningci turned around and said to Qi Yazui Meng who was still there.  : "Let's go. If we don't hurry up, we won't be able to catch up before the miko comes out." With that, Neji jumped away.

    Qi Ya Zui Meng glanced at Ningji's figure and smiled bitterly: "I thought that since we were both blood inheritance boundary holders, I wouldn't lose to him? I didn't expect that there is still such a big distance between us. It seems like  I still need to practice harder. Otherwise, I will only be pulled further and further away by them." Qiya Zuimeng suddenly jumped up and chased after Neji's figure.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 271 Sniping the Ghost Army

    "Sister Xia Xue, I'm back." Mao Shanqiu wore a plush pink tights, revealing her white arms, with gloves that resembled cat paws on her hands, and a pair of pink cat ears on her head.  There is even a pink tail dancing behind him.  Moreover, Mao Shanqiu's body has also matured a lot, and he looks unspeakably tempting.

    Mao Shanqiu jumped onto the cliff, took a look, and immediately saw Minagawa Natsuki and Minako in front of him.  "Sister Xia Xue. Aunt Minako." Mao Shanqiu jumped directly into Minako's arms and said coquettishly: "My mission is completed, where is my reward?"

    "I've been preparing to leave a long time ago." Minako pointed at Mao Shanqiu's little nose and said: "How could I forget our hero!" Then pointed behind him: "I have already prepared it for you. A big bowl.  Beef tuna ramen." After speaking, Mao Shanqiu immediately raised his nose and sniffed twice, and his big black eyes immediately turned into crescent moons: "Thank you, Aunt Minako." After saying that, he ran to the back, and at the same time, Mao Shanqiu's body  A pink kitten came out, with a big round head, a small body, and a long tail.  After the kitten escaped, the cat ears on Mao Shanqiu's head and the cat tail disappeared, and even the clothes he was wearing turned into a cute pink princess costume.

    After Mao Shanqiu left, Zabuza showed a smile and said: "I really didn't expect that this little girl who looks like she hasn't grown up yet has such a strong ability. Her speed can reach such a level, and her physical strength is so strong  She can last for a long time, and although her combat effectiveness is a bit lower, she is the best choice for investigating intelligence, but the most important thing is that she has the lowest requirements. I think she is the person with the lowest requirements in this world."  As he spoke, Zabuza glanced at Aki Moyama, who was eating a large bowl of tuna ramen behind him.

    Minako smiled and nodded: "I didn't expect that the little girl who could only watch the ramen in the store because she had no money would have such a strong ability." Then her expression became serious and said: "These days,  Because of Xiaoqiu¡¯s investigation, we have the whereabouts of the ghost army under our control. In this case, everything is ready. Now we just wait for those things to come over. "

    Zabuza nodded: "Last time, when those things came out, I was not qualified to face them. This time, I want to see what kind of things they are that can push the entire world to the brink of destruction.  .¡±

    Minako said: "Naruto, I'm still not used to calling leaders, but this is not a formal occasion, so it doesn't matter. In fact, we are just here to snipe this ghost army that looks like terracotta warriors and horses. After several trials, we have already  Knowing that these so-called ghost armies are actually puppets similar to puppet masters, except that there is no puppet master nearby to control them, then although the ghost army is very powerful, its defense is also amazing, and its reaction speed is also very fast.  But the most deadly thing is that they don¡¯t move very fast, not even as fast as ordinary people running. Otherwise, it would take them seven or eight days to cover just over half of the journey from the Demon Country to the Country of Douma. And this was them.  The result of walking day and night. As long as they are not trapped in the ghost army, or the ghost army approaches, no ninja will be harmed. But Naruto is the most dangerous place. They want to escort the miko to the land of marsh, and there will inevitably be dangers on the way.  Under sniper fire. Also attacked by alien monsters. I'm worried about Naruto."

    "Don't worry." Shiro said with a smile: "I believe in Naruto-sama's strength. It's just a small task like escorting a miko to the land of swamps. It's not difficult for Naruto-sama."

    "What's more, Neji is also there." Zabuza said: "How strong is the leader? We don't know, but we know Neji's strength very well, especially the power of the Byakugan. As long as Neji is here  , it is impossible to sneak attack the leader. And if we fight head-on, I don¡¯t think the leader will be afraid of anyone. If it doesn¡¯t work, the leader still has the ¡®Flying Thunder God¡¯ with him, and no one can leave the leader.¡±

    Minagawa Natsuki nodded and said: "And there is Miss Yakumo here. Even Neji's Byakugan can't see through Miss Yakumo's illusions. No one can resist that kind of powerful power so far, and Qiya Zuimeng  Dream Eyes." Then Minagawa Natsuki said in an envious tone: "Speaking of which, I really envy them, those who are blood successors? They all have special abilities."

    "A blood successor?" Bai looked slightly sad: "Not everyone can accept a blood successor. And not everyone can control their power when they first started.  of."

    "Okay, Shiro, don't think about those things anymore." Zabuza said.  Bai nodded, but his expression didn't recover much.

    "Zabuza-sama, Shiro-sama, Minako-sama, Natsuki-sama." A snow ninja appeared behind these four people. He knelt on one knee and said: "The ghost army has begun to enter the gorge.?.  "

    "Okay." Zabuza responded: "Prepare immediately, wait until half of the ghost army enters the canyon and immediately detonate the explosive talisman. I will cut them off first, and then slowly deal with them."

    "Yes." Snow Ninja responded, and then left immediately.  Zabuza looked at Minako, Haku, and Minagawa Natsuki and said, "Let's go, let's go to the mouth of the canyon and have a look so that we can react at any time." Naturally, Haku and the others nodded without meaning and agreed.

    "Xiao Qiu." Minagawa Natsuki looked at Mao Shanqiu who was still eating ramen and shouted: "Xiao Qiu, we have to leave. If you haven't finished eating, then you have to throw away the ramen. Or  , how about you stay here alone?"

    "Ah wu. Xiaoqiu doesn't want it, wait for me, Aunt Minako, sister Xia Xue, wait, I'll finish it soon." Mao Shanqiu said after swallowing the noodles in his mouth, and then continued to eat.  Within a minute, Mao Shanqiu suddenly picked up a large bowl of tuna ramen, raised his head and drank all the tuna ramen soup. To be honest, Naruto actually found it strange that the large bowl of tuna ramen came with soup and noodles.  All of it went into her stomach. I really don¡¯t know where the ramen went after being eaten.  Maybe I really need to go to the hospital.  After finishing speaking, Mao Shanqiu put the bowl on the ground, then immediately grabbed the tail of the round-tailed cat who was still drinking milk and said: "Let's go, round-tailed. Otherwise, they will leave Xiaoqiu here.  Xiaoqiu doesn¡¯t like being here alone.¡±

    "Meow" The round-tailed cat looked at him and drank half of the milk in front of him. He looked at Mao Shanqiu with strong resentment in his eyes, but unfortunately, Mao Shanqiu didn't care at all, so he directly put the round-tailed cat in front of him.  The cat stuffed it into his arms and came to Minagawa Natsuki's side.

    Mao Shanqiu took Minagawa Xia Xue's hand and said: "Sister Xia Xue, you promised me that if I complete the task, I will treat me to a big bowl of tuna ramen for a month. Oh. I want to eat ribs and tuna tomorrow.  Hand-Pulled Noodle."

    "Yes, yes, yes." Minagawa Natsuki responded with a smile: "I won't forget it. Let's go quickly. If you are late, I won't treat you to dinner." "Yes."

    "Let's go." Zabuza said.  Then he jumped away and others quickly followed.

    ¡®Boom¡¯, ¡®Boom¡¯ and ¡®Boom¡¯ the sounds of explosions kept ringing, and rocks of various sizes began to fall from the cliffs on both sides of the canyon, directly hitting the terracotta warriors and horses who had already entered the canyon nearly half way.  But the terracotta warriors and horses did not stop, but continued to walk forward. Those small rocks had no effect at all. They could only be bounced away when they hit the terracotta warriors and horses. The huge rocks hit the terracotta warriors and horses, directly hitting them too.  Into the ground.

    Soon the entrance to the canyon was blocked by huge falling rocks.  The terracotta warriors and horses in the back cannot be accessed for a while.  They could only keep attacking the rocks, but the terracotta warriors and horses inside did not seem to stop at all, but continued to move forward.

    "Very good." Zabuza looked at the rocks at the entrance of the canyon and said: "Shiro, you stay and use ice escape to reinforce these rocks. Don't let those terracotta warriors destroy the entrance too quickly. Drag them here as much as possible, Minagawa Natsuki  , Mao Shanqiu, you stay, don¡¯t let Bai be attacked by the enemy while forming the seal. The rest of the people follow me to deal with the terracotta warriors and horses entering the canyon. Remember we don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    "Yes." Everyone responded, and then left with Zabuza.

    "Ice Escape¡¤Flying Ice Flowers." Bai Shushou formed a seal. At the same time, snowflakes began to fall above the entrance of the canyon. In the blink of an eye, the rocks that were constantly attacked began to solidify, and there were no longer small stones every time they were attacked.  Falling down or filled with fly ash.  Ice cubes and ice slag gradually formed at the joints of all the rocks, firmly fixing the two rocks together.  This way, it won't be destroyed so easily.  At the same time, the falling ice flowers in the sky slowed down the movement of the Terracotta Warriors and Horses.  Although these terracotta warriors and horses are puppets and do not feel hot or cold, these terracotta warriors and horses require flexible joints to move. Now that there are ice cubes and ice slag on the joints, the speed will naturally slow down.

    Bai let go of the mark in his hand and said: "It's a pity that this is not the Kingdom of Snow, otherwise, my ice escape technique would be stronger. And the weather here is much hotter than that of the Kingdom of Snow. I'm afraid that what I created  It won¡¯t take long for the ice to be completely melted. But forget it, just use it when the time comes. My mission is to drag these terracotta warriors here, so I just need to do my best."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 272 The Disappearing Ghost Army

    Zabuza and Minako looked at the terracotta warriors and horses that continued to advance below the canyon, followed by a large number of snow ninjas.  Zabuza waved his hand, and most of the snow ninja behind him walked out, stood on top of the canyon, and began to form seals.

    "Snow Release¡¤Avalanche." All the snow ninjas who were forming seals said at the same time, "Boom, boom, boom." Then such a sound came from the depths of the canyon, and after a while, a huge white wave came,  If you look closely, it's just snow.  The rolling snow waves created a momentum of a mountain collapsing in front of it. For anyone, seeing this scene would be frightening, but what is in front of them is the terracotta warriors and horses.  They are just puppets without souls and consciousness of their own.  They didn't pay attention to the snow waves in front of them at all, and walked forward on their own.

    "Boom" the snow waves hit the terracotta warriors and horses, directly scattering them all. The avalanche came and went quickly, and soon disappeared, leaving only a white snow in the place.  All the terracotta warriors and horses seemed to be submerged.  A smile appeared on Zabuza's lips.  But those snow ninjas who used the snow escape technique basically sat on the ground and rested. Although they used this ninjutsu, they consumed a lot of chakra.  After all, creating snow in a place like this where there is no snow, and even a large-scale avalanche like this, consumes a lot of chakra.  However, because this ninjutsu has gathered the chakra of so many snow ninjas, the power of this scale is not small at all.

    At this time, terracotta warriors and horses emerged from the snow, and then continued to move forward, and then terracotta warriors and horses continued to emerge.  However, it is much less than before. It seems that most of the terracotta warriors and horses suppressed below have lost the ability to move.

    "About two-thirds are missing. It seems that the power of this snow escape technique is pretty good." Zabuza looked at the terracotta warriors and horses below who stood up again and said: "And the speed of these terracotta warriors and horses that stood up again is also much slower.  Others will protect these people. Once these people have the ability to protect themselves, they will immediately join the fight. Miss Minako, how about we go down and have some fun now?"

    Minako glanced at the bottom of the canyon and nodded: "Because we have reduced the number of terracotta warriors and horses by half, so their resistance is much less. If it is not reduced, I am afraid this technique will be blocked by their bodies. After all,  There are too many of them. Even if they were reduced by half and now by two-thirds, their number is still huge. I made a prediction and estimated that if these terracotta warriors and horses are eliminated, our country of snow will  The battle will be exhausted. Even if there are no casualties, our chakra will be exhausted. If we want to recover, it will take at least a few more days. But by that time, Naruto may have brought the miko to the Swamp Country.  We have even faced off against alien monsters." After saying this, Minako ran directly from the cliff and ran down the almost straight stone wall: "But we can't ignore this, forget it, let's get rid of it quickly. I'm very worried.  Naruto. Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm." The huge wind blade directly cut the terracotta warriors in half.

    "That's right. Although I believe in the leader, I also want to see what the so-called alien monsters are like?" As he said this, Zabuza put the sword on his shoulder and jumped directly from the cliff.  He came down and said, "If that's the case, let's get rid of you quickly. Open it for me." Zabuza saw the terracotta warrior's head with his sword and cut it in half from head to bottom.  Zabuza frowned slightly and said to himself: "It's such a strong guy. Although it can be cut open by the sword, it requires a lot of strength. In this case, I can still hold on for a short time, but if it takes a long time, I may not be able to support it."  It will be much easier if you use the explosive talisman, but those guys react too fast, and you will be attacked by them if you get close, and there is no chance even the explosive talisman."

    As Minako and Zabuza appeared right in front of the terracotta warriors and horses, the terracotta warriors raised their weapons, either long swords or long swords, towards Minako and Zabuza.  Minako formed a seal with her hands and said: "Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang', ten Minako appeared around, and then ten Minako rushed towards the terracotta warriors and horses.  Watching the terracotta warriors and horses fall in front of the shadow clones.  Zabuza opened his mouth and said: "The shadow clone technique, I remember it seems that I can create thousands of shadow clones."

    A Minako said: "I don't have that much ability. Ten is already my limit. If there are more, my chakra will be divided even more sparsely. In this case, it will affect my body.  It would be detrimental¡±

    "I see. It seems like I can only claim such a large amount." Zabuza formed a slight seal: "Then it's me next. Water Body Technique." Ten Zabuza appeared in the snow, each holding hands.  He rushed towards the terracotta warriors and horses with the sword in his hand.  In the blink of an eye, the number of terracotta warriors and horses is declining on a large scale.  But even so, the number is still huge.  Minako and ZabuzaEven if one person tried his best, he still couldn't get rid of all the terracotta warriors and horses.  'Bang, bang, bang, wah, wah, wah' Minako's shadow clones are constantly decreasing, and at the same time Zabuza's water clones are also decreasing, and soon only the main body is left.

    "Huhu." Minako kept breathing heavily, looking at the terracotta warriors and horses slowly approaching in the distance. Zabuza also leaned against the stone wall with his sword, breathing heavily.  Seeing that there were nearly hundreds of terracotta warriors and horses, both of them felt weak.

    There was a sound of ¡®ßÝ¡¯, and at this moment a pink figure flashed past.  Then the sound of "Zizzi" and "Boom" of explosive symbols sounded one after another, and then the heads of more than a dozen terracotta warriors and horses exploded, destroying their heads.  Then the figure of Mao Shanqiu appeared in front of Zabuza and Minako. She was still holding a kunai in her hand. There were two or three explosive charms tied to the kunai. It was she who just used her own speed to shuttle through the terracotta warriors and horses.  Kunai stuck in their heads.

    "Xiao Qiu, what are you doing here?" Minako saw Mao Shanqiu and immediately asked: "Aren't you and Xia Xue already with Bai? Are they?"

    Mao Shanqiu immediately said: "Aunt Minako, Sister Xia Xue asked someone to come over first and tell you that they can't stop it."

    "What about Shiro?" Zabuza asked, "Shiro should be fine."

    Mao Shanqiu shook his head and said, "Who said that? Sister Bai has already passed out. Now she is being carried back by Sister Xia Xue."

    "What? Comatose, is Shiro seriously injured?" Zabuza asked immediately.

    Mao Shanqiu tilted his head and thought for a moment and said, "It seems not. Sister Bai didn't fight those big guys, she just kept using ninjutsu. By the way, Sister Xia Xue said that Sister Bai consumed too much chakra."

    "No wonder those terracotta warriors haven't come in after so long. It turns out that the place was probably blocked by the waste of chakra." Zabuza said: "But now it seems that it was our calculation error. Now our  Chakra has been almost exhausted when facing these terracotta warriors and horses. It seems that we are almost winning, but now even the other half of the terracotta warriors and horses that we blocked from the canyon are here. In this case, we have no chance of winning.  So, what must we do? However, these are indeed the ghost army that has pushed the entire world to the brink of destruction. It seems that we alone cannot stop them with the power of the Kingdom of Snow. Now we can only retreat temporarily. If there is  It would be great if other ninja villages join the battle, then we can join forces with them to fight. In that case, at least the remaining terracotta warriors can be completely wiped out Be careful." Suddenly there was a loud shout, Maoshan Qiu  Subconsciously, Brick looked around and saw that he seemed to be standing right next to a terracotta warrior holding a long stone sword. The terracotta warrior immediately chopped down the giant sword.

    "Ah" Mao Shanqiu flew over and dodged. The huge sword struck the ground in front of Mao Shanqiu, but just when everyone focused their attention on Mao Shanqiu,  A terracotta warrior holding a long sword appeared behind Minako. The terracotta warrior directly attacked Minako, ¡®

    "Raikiri." If a familiar voice sounded, and then a blue arc flashed, the terracotta warriors immediately turned into a pile of broken pictures, with a white hedgehog head and a forehead protector blocking his left eye, it was Kakashi.

    I saw Kakashi looking at Zabuza and saying: "Well, Zabuza, it seems that your strength has dropped a lot. Even some puppets are no match for you. Originally, I was looking forward to your strength, but now you,  Can you fight me again?"

    "Haha." Zabuza stood up and said: "Haha, it turns out to be Kakashi, who did I think it was? I didn't expect that Konoha's dispatch was quite fast this time."

    "Huh." Kakashi shrugged indifferently; "Okay, our Konoha people have arrived, and we will leave it to us. But thank you anyway. You have been fighting with them for a long time, and  It is precisely because of this that you delayed us enough time to assemble our troops and recruit personnel in time."

    Zabuza looked at the snow ninja and saw that those snow ninjas still couldn't recover. Zabuza nodded and said, "Okay, I'll leave the rest to you." After saying that, Zabuza was about to leave, but just as he left  He stopped after a few steps and looked into the canyon in shock.  I saw that the terracotta warriors and horses in the canyon were gradually decreasing.  And the speed is very fast.

    "How is this going?"

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 273 Shion Departs

    'Whoops' Naruto, Ningji, and Qiya Zuimeng landed gently at the miko's mansion.  Countless soldiers immediately rushed out from the mansion and surrounded Naruto and the other three people. The expressions of Naruto and the three of them turned cold. Especially when Naruto saw this situation in front of him, a strong murderous intention immediately surged in his heart.

    "Stop, stop it." At this time, a man dressed as a soldier ran out and shouted: "They are from the Kingdom of Snow to reinforce us, not enemies." As he said that, the soldiers slowly put down their weapons, and then  The soldier came to the front of Naruto and the others and said respectfully: "I'm really sorry, Prince. We made a mistake. Please forgive me."

    Naruto took a closer look and realized that the person dressed as a soldier should be the guard next to Shion.  He had seen it once, so he could leave and recognize Naruto and the others.  "What happened?" Naruto asked, "Why are you so alert?"

    Konoe smiled bitterly and said: "Just when Brother Ashho was selecting Master Shion's bodyguard, Master Shion disappeared. We are searching everywhere, and Prince, if you jump in from the roof without taking the main entrance, you will naturally be caught.  Surrounded."

    "It's still a little short of the time I said, but now Shion has disappeared. It seems like they left early." Naruto thought to himself: "But they shouldn't have left so early. It looks like this  Here comes another new person. Are they from Konoha!"

    At this time, Neci straightened up and jumped directly onto the highest roof nearby. "Byakugan." Neci's byakugan directly penetrated all obstacles and saw a very far away place.  After a while, Neji closed his eyes and shook his head at Naruto.

    Naruto nodded slightly and said secretly: "Since the whereabouts of Zion have not been found, it means that they must have been away for a long time, so they left Ningji's sight. But no matter what, Zion has only one goal, then  It's the Kingdom of Swamp. As long as you head in the direction of the Kingdom of Swamp, you will definitely be able to find Shion's whereabouts." Thinking of this, Naruto said, "Let's go."  Leap away.

    After Naruto and others left, the soldier began to continue the search. Suddenly he scratched his head and said, "Strange, where is Brother Asho?"

    In the forest on the way from the Kingdom of Ghosts to the Kingdom of Swamp, a group of ten people flew throughout the forest.  Anko took the lead in the front, followed by Shino, Kiba, then Akamaru carrying Shion in the middle, followed by Ino and Choji on both sides, Shion was followed by Ran Ran and Shikamaru, and Hinata followed last with Yakumo on her back.  Ino, Choji, and Shikamaru, the three of them are the reinforcements sent by Konoha this time.

    "Hey, why are you so bumpy? Didn't you say it's very comfortable to sit on?" Shion sat on Akamaru's body, hugging Akamaru's neck tightly and complained: "And it's so hard, almost harder than a wooden board."

    "Woof woof!" Akamaru shouted dissatisfied from below, "Hey, hey, that's enough." A black line appeared on Ya's forehead: "You guy." At the same time, Ya clenched his hands tightly, as if he wanted to punch him  To Shion.

    "Hey, wait a minute, Ya." Anko immediately said, "She is the one we want to protect, so we can't do anything to her." Ya looked at Anko, then turned her head and stopped looking at Ziyon.

    "But." After Anko finished speaking, he smiled and said to Shion: "Since you left the Ghost Country, you have been complaining, complaining that Akamaru's back is not soft enough, complaining that we run too fast, complaining about this, complaining about that  , first of all, you have to know that we may be hunted down at any time now, and we don¡¯t have the time or the need to worry so much. So you¡¯d better hold Akamaru¡¯s neck honestly, because we will be added soon.  "

    "Hey, what do you mean" Ziyuan stopped before she finished speaking, because Anko came to her side, and a venomous snake protruded from Anko's arm, facing Zion  Spit out the letter.

    "That's what I mean." Hongdou said with a smile on his face: "Now I just hope to arrive in the Swamp Country as soon as possible and seal the alien monster 'Sprite'. I don't want to have any possibility of complications. If something unexpected happens,  , I will be unhappy. If I am unhappy, my little darlings will also be unhappy. When the time comes, I will let these little darlings crawl onto your body. Do you understand what I mean?" Ziyuan looked at it.  The poisonous snake immediately closed its mouth, muttered a few words and then stopped talking.

    Hong Dou nodded with satisfaction, and then said with a straight face: "It's still a long way from the Swamp Kingdom. It's still early, so let's speed up!"

    "No, Anko-sensei." Shikamaru said at this time: "It is not suitable to increase the speed now. This speed is the most suitable now. As long as if there is any accident, we can react as quickly as possible and carry out rescue.  , and at the same time, our perception can also play its role to the maximum extent, allowing us to perceive everything around us. If we speed up, if nothing else,At least our perception will be much weaker.  Soon things will be too late and we will skip them.  Moreover, the enemy should not have discovered our whereabouts yet. If we speed up, our whereabouts will be easily exposed. And if the enemy ambush in front of us, wouldn't we run headlong into it?  Furthermore, if we maintain this speed, we can also wait a little longer to solve Naruto's worries.  "

    Anko looked at Shikamaru and nodded with a smile: "Shikamaru is right. Now I know the Fifth Hokage, why does he use you so much? Okay, I will listen to you." The group did not speed up and kept their original position.  There is progress at some speed

    "They are not far ahead. There are three more people. They are reinforcements from Konoha. One has a pineapple head, one is very large, and the last is a girl. As for people from Konoha, they meet this requirement.  , there is only the Iron Triangle of Ino, Deer and Butterfly. The other people are the four members of the Anko team, as well as Yakumo, Ranran, and Shion. Huh?" Neji stared at the distance with his eyes open, and suddenly Neji was slightly startled.  .

    "What's the matter? Neji, did you find anything?" Naruto asked.

    Ningji shook his head and said: "No, it's nothing, it's just that Miss Hinata discovered us! She has already notified others and asked them to slow down and wait for us. I think we should go there first!"

    "Has her white eyes opened to this extent?" Neji said secretly in his heart: "Almost when I saw her, she also saw me immediately. Three years ago, she was still a person with nothing worthy of praise.  Little girl, I didn¡¯t expect that in just three years, she would have rolled her eyes to a level no less than mine. Could it be that her strength has also reached a level no less than mine? Miss Hinata, in the past three years,  What kind of training did you go through to reach this level?"

    Naruto didn¡¯t know what Neji was thinking, so after knowing that Hinata had discovered him, Naruto immediately said: ¡°Let¡¯s go meet them first!¡±

    "Yes." Neci and Qiya Zuimeng responded immediately.  Then he immediately sped up.  The three people jumped over the obstruction of the trees and soon found a group of people who were slowing down and waiting for them.  Naruto and the others jumped up and joined the entire team.

    "You're back, Naruto, are you okay?" Hinata asked with a blushing face, Naruto nodded and said, "It's okay. It's just a few minions, and they were easily dealt with.  I think we can be safe in a short period of time, but I don¡¯t know if the other party will send others to attack Ziyuan."

    "Naruto." "Naruto." Ino and Choji greeted immediately.  Shikamaru leaned close to Naruto, smiled and said hello: "Hey, Naruto, long time no see. It seems like we haven't seen each other for almost three years."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Ah, indeed, the last time we met was when I left Konoha. Time really flies by, doesn't it? Three years have passed in the blink of an eye."

    ¡®Whoops¡­.  ¡¯ Naruto was talking to Shikamaru, but a bow and arrow shot up the tree trunk in front of Anko. Although the bow and arrow had no effect on Anko and the others, it would still have an impact if it was shot suddenly.

    "Who is it?" Ya shouted immediately.  Soon a man dressed as a soldier came out.  When he saw it, it was Ashho, the close guard next to Shion.

    "I am Lord Shion's bodyguard. No matter what happens, I will follow Lord Shion." Ashho said immediately as soon as he appeared.

    "Idiot." Shion immediately got off Akamaru and said, "Why are you following me? Why don't you return to the Kingdom of Ghosts quickly? You are not needed here."

    "My existence does not mean whether Master Shion needs me or not, but I must be by Master Shion's side no matter when and where." Ashho said, "So no matter where I go? I must follow Master Shion."  around."

    "Idiot, if you follow us, you will only waste our time and hold us back." Ziyuan said mercilessly.

    "Even if this is the case, I have to follow Shion-sama shamelessly." Ashho said.

    "It's really troublesome." Shikamaru said: "I don't care if you have any responsibilities? As long as you can keep up with us, then you can follow us! Anko-sensei, it's not time to stop yet, we must  Just hurry up."

    "Ah." Hongdou responded.

    "Hmph, it's up to you." Shion said to Asho, then turned around and rode Akamaru again, and then a group of us went out again and continued towards the direction of the country of marsh, but there was an additional Asho behind us.  People follow.  Invisibly, our speed has been delayed a lot.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 274 Aster prophecies again

    The sky has darkened, and the group is eating some dry food and drinking water to rest.  "Although he has a certain amount of chakra, and maybe some ninjutsu, he is not a real ninja, and his speed cannot keep up with us." Shikamaru looked at Ashho who was eating behind him and said to himself: "We have to think of a way.  , if this continues, the time to arrive at the Country of Swamp will be delayed. Now is the time when every second is realistic. Arrive at the sealing shrine of the Country of Swamp earlier, then the chance of sealing will be greater, but if  If this continues, the enemy may arrive at the Sealed Ancestral Hall first."

    "I see." Ino said with a smile: "No wonder you left Konoha, Naruto. But it's good now. Naruto, if you hadn't left Konoha, I'm afraid you wouldn't be as famous as you are now.  ." Then Ino whispered: "But, Naruto, if you get married to the Daimyo of Snow Country, what should Hinata do?"

    Naruto looked at Hinata who was surveying the surroundings with Neji, shook her head and whispered: "I was in Konoha before. She was the eldest lady of the famous Hyuga clan in Konoha, and I was the Nine-Tails that everyone despised.  Demon fox, the difference in status between us is too big, it is impossible for us to be together. But now, although our status is equal, I have the identity of a rebel ninja of Konoha. This is enough for us to be together.  There is a huge gap between us. If Hinata and I want to be together, it will probably be very difficult. But no matter how hard or difficult it is, I will never give up on Hinata. Likewise, I will not give up either.  Xiaoxue. Just think that I am too selfish."

    "No, Naruto." Ino shook his head gently and said, "Emotions are very contradictory. First of all, he is not selfish. When a person likes another person, he will dedicate everything to the person he likes. Or  Relationships are fundamentally selfish. Both boys and girls want to be with each other. Now I don¡¯t know much about you and the Daimyo of Snow Country, and I won¡¯t comment on it, but I still know a little bit about you and Hinata.  You and her can be happy together, just because this chaotic world has changed you"

    Naruto looked at Ino in surprise. He never thought that Ino would say such a thing.  Ino looked at Naruto's surprised expression, slightly stuck out her tongue and said sheepishly: "Actually, what do you mean by what you just said? I don't know, but I believe that you and Hinata will be able to be together one day.  Yes. It¡¯s just that although I have never met the Daimyo of Snow Kingdom, I hope you won¡¯t let her down."

    Naruto looked at Ino and nodded: "Don't worry, Ino" "I don't want to eat these things. They taste terrible. I want to eat something delicious." Suddenly a voice interrupted Naruto's words.  .  Naruto's next words were left unsaid.

    Turning around, he saw Ziyuan throwing away the dry food and water in her hands.  "Ah, it's such a waste. Food can't be wasted." Choji looked at the dry food on the ground with a heartbroken look on his face.

    "We may be attacked by the enemy at any time now. Although Naruto and the others went to deal with the people who attacked once, who dares to say that the enemy will not send people to come again? So lighting fires is not allowed now. Okay,  Let's continue eating. We have to continue traveling tomorrow. Today's speed is not good, so we should speed up tomorrow." Shikamaru said, and then muttered: "As expected, women are the most troublesome."

    "Please feel free to eat something, Master Shion." Ashho handed the dry food in his hand to Shion and said: "The sealing technique relies on chakra and physical strength. Please take care of your body."

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, anyway, I want to eat delicious food.¡± ¡®Chichi.  Hong Dou came to Ziyuan with a snake and said: "You can't light a fire now. Of course, if you want to eat raw meat, you can. I will let my little baby catch the food immediately, but you must make sure you eat well."  Food?¡±

    "Hmph, you can eat it yourself, I'm going to bed." As Shion said that, she turned around and left. Ashui quickly stepped forward and spread two quilts on the flat grass.  The quilt below was used as a cushion for Shion to lie on.  Just because of Shion's special relationship, Naruto and others protected the resources in the middle.

    "Chouji." Naruto came to Chouci's side and said, "Do you have any snacks? Give me some."

    "Oh." Dingci responded: "I didn't prepare too much this time, and there is not much left now. But since Naruto wants to eat, then naturally I can't hide it. Then, it's all there  Here it is." Choci took out bags of snacks from his ninja bag, and they were piled up almost like a small hill: "Then, Naruto, take whatever you like to eat."  I really can¡¯t see how Choji¡¯s ninja bag can hold these snacks.

    "Thank you." Naruto picked up a bag of potato chips and a bag of biscuits and said, "That's all I need."

      "Is this enough?" Dingci looked at the things in Naruto's hands and asked, "How about we get some more!" As he said that, Dingci directly found a lot of snacks from the snack pile and handed them to Naruto:  "These are my favorite foods. They are delicious. Naruto, please try them more."

    Naruto smiled bitterly and pushed the various snacks back: "Thank you, Choji, but I don't need so many, a little is enough. If it's not enough, I will come back to get more."

    Dingci nodded and said: "Okay, if it's not enough, come to me at any time." Then in the blink of an eye, Dingci put away all the snacks.

    Naruto came to Ziyuan with two bags of snacks and made them. He opened the bag of biscuits and handed them to Ziyuan and said, "Would you like some?"

    "Hmph." Ziyuan snorted, and then lay down on her own. Naruto smiled and took the biscuit bag back: "If you don't want to eat it, then forget it, but if you don't eat it at night  If you eat something, it will be very uncomfortable." Naruto took out a biscuit and put it in his mouth: "Well, as expected, Choji bought it, and it tastes really good." Then Naruto put the biscuit down and picked up the potato chips.  : "The potato chips are so fragrant. The ones Choji bought are indeed extraordinary." As he said this, Naruto picked up a potato chip and took a bite.

    Naruto was eating potato chips very loudly, but Shion seemed not to hear it and still had no reaction.  But Naruto noticed that there seemed to be slight movement under Shion's quilt.  Naruto smiled softly: "I'm going to investigate the surroundings again. After opening the biscuits and potato chips, they must be eaten within a short time, otherwise they will spoil. You can help me eat them." Naruto said  The man stood up and left.

    Ziyuan struggled for a long time. Finally, she opened her eyes and found that people around her were gathered in front. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about.  However, Ziyuan didn't pay attention and directly picked up the potato chips and biscuits next to them and started eating them.

    "Thank you, Your Highness the Prince." Ashui said, "Shion-sama has been pampered since he was a child. He has never eaten food he doesn't like. It's really great that he can eat it this time."

    "There's no need to thank me. She was hungry, so she wanted to eat. I just put the food next to her." Naruto said, "So don't thank me. If you really  If you want to thank us, then please return to the Kingdom of Ghosts. In this case, we will move much faster and arrive earlier. Maybe this time is not important in normal times, but  Now I can tell you that any time is very important to us now, and I said before, if you can keep up, we are free to you, but now you can't keep up with us at all, I will speed up tomorrow  , whether we can catch up by then is beyond my control, and we won¡¯t occasionally stop and wait for you like we do today.¡±

    "I know." Ashho said, "I will try my best to keep up. If I can't keep up, please don't worry, just leave me." Naruto nodded and didn't have this time.

    "Ningci, Hinata, what's going on?" Naruto looked at Neci and Hinata and asked.

    Ningci shook his head and said: "There is no sign. There is no sign of anyone following us around. In this case, at least we can have a good rest tonight."

    Hinata also said: "I didn't find anything here. It seems that we are not being targeted by the enemy." Naruto nodded,

    "Okay, okay." Hongdou clapped his hands and said, "Okay, we are very close to the Swamp Kingdom. In this case, we will be able to reach the sealed pond soon. Okay, everyone  Have a good rest, everyone will continue to go out early tomorrow morning."

    "Yes." Everyone responded, and then found a place to rest. Naruto and Hinata found a place, and the two of them stayed together and whispered softly that belonged to them.  Others didn't come to disturb him.

    ¡®Ding dong¡¯ a bell sounded.  The potato chips in Zion's hand fell off, and her eyes gradually became hollow. Naruto immediately appeared, pulled Hinata to the front of Zion, looked at it and said: "You go to rest first, Hinata, wait for her  Just wake up on your own" "Go back quickly, Ashho. Go back to the land of ghosts." Shion said.

    "Lord Shion, you suddenly want to drive me away. I think you must have made a prophecy. Please tell me? This is my duty." Ashui said: "Lord Shion."

    Ziyuan was silent for a while, and then she said: "Just after dawn, I saw myself"

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 275 Divided into Two Routes

    "I saw my own deathcom" Ziyuan said: "I saw myself lying on the ground motionless, my eyes wide open. There were no wounds on my body, but my mouth was full of blood."

    "Impossible." Shikamaru immediately shouted loudly: "This world is facing a crisis of destruction. The only one who can resolve this crisis is the shrine maiden of the Kingdom of Demons. Aren't you Shion-sama? Why do you suddenly predict your own death like this? So.  What should we do in this crisis?" (ps: Shikamaru respectfully calls Shion-sama because the two people have different identities. Shion nominally rules the country of ghosts and has the same status as the daimyo. Shikamaru does not have such a high status, but  Naruto's identity is completely equal to Shion.)

    "No, Master Shion will not die." Ashoh said, "I will replace Master Shion and sacrifice my life for Master Shion to offset this disaster."

    "What do you mean?" Naruto frowned slightly.

    "Do you think I have the power to seal monsters?" Shion asked without waiting for Ashui's answer: "If you want to kill me, you can do it with just a slight raise of your hand. Have you ever questioned,  Can I seal the monsters like this?" A strange look flashed across the faces of Hongdou and others, and it seemed that they had indeed had such an idea.

    "I've seen it a long time ago." Naruto said calmly: "Although you can't see anything on the surface, after getting along with you these days, I have confirmed that you have powerful power in your body. This power  It's even stronger than the Nine Tails in my body. I think this power is the key to sealing the monsters."

    "Are you serious? Naruto." Shikamaru said immediately: "She doesn't seem to be anything special. Will she have such a strong power in her body?"

    "The Kyuubi in my body told me." Naruto nodded and said: "I believe the Kyuubi. There is no need for it to lie to me about this kind of thing. What's more, I have confirmed it. Because you can't use your own  Power, that¡¯s why you have this kind of prophecy that appears in critical moments.¡±

    "Haha, you are right." Ziyuan suddenly laughed, but tears fell in her eyes: "Although she has powerful power, she cannot use much power, so there are always many relatives around the witch.  Guard protection, and prophecy as the last means of protection. When one's life is in danger, the future self will come to the past, allowing the past self to see the future situation. At this time, the personal guards around him will  When it is useful, they will use their own lives to replace the witch to confirm the witch's prophecy so that the witch can continue to live. This is the protection system of the witch. They use the lives of others to maintain their own lives."

    "What do you think? Naruto." Shikamaru looked at Shion and said.

    Naruto's eyes turned slightly cold: "It's very simple. Since she will see the scene of her death, that means that enemies will attack us. And she killed Shion with so many of us protecting her. Although I don't know  Someone will attack, but I want to see who can kill Ziyuan in front of me."

    "No." After hearing what Naruto said, Ashho immediately said: "Your Highness, I know that His Highness is powerful, but I let Master Shion take the risk."

    "Then what do you want?" Naruto looked at Ashui and said, "We have no chance to escape. We must go to the Land of Swamp and the Sealing Shrine. At this time, it is the best opportunity to deal with some of the opponent's power. You  We don't want to wait until we arrive in the country of marsh to face the opponent's full power." Naruto paused slightly and said: "Even if you are willing, I will not agree. This seal concerns the entire world, and any  Everything may cause the seal to fail, and I will never allow anyone to destroy it. If you think so, I will kill you first, or if you want to use your own life to offset Ziyon's prophecy."

    "Okay, Naruto, don't worry about this." Shikamaru said: "This time the enemy's target is obviously Master Shion, which means that we only need to protect Master Shion. I think we can set up an ambush and use  Shion-sama attracts the enemy and waits for the enemy to attack us. Naruto, use the shadow clone technique and make the shadow clone technique look like us. In this way, you can temporarily hide it from the enemy. When the enemy comes to attack Shion,  Let¡¯s attack together and kill all the enemies.¡±

    Naruto nodded and said: "Okay. Then let's do this."

    "But" Shikamaru hesitated and looked at Shion and said: "We have always hidden our whereabouts, but now Master Shion has predicted his death again. In other words, if it is used as bait this time, it will be very difficult.  It might confirm her prediction.¡±

    "No, we don't need to use Shion as bait. Because Yakumo is here." Naruto looked at Yakumo and said: "No one in this world can match Yakumo's genjutsu."?As long as Yakumo is here, everyone will be immersed in her genjutsu.  As long as any one of us uses the transformation technique to look like Shion, when the enemy approaches, Yakumo will immediately use the illusion technique, and no one will be able to escape.  "

    Shikamaru looked at Yakumo in surprise: "Is it the Kurama clan?"

    Yakumo nodded: "As long as you are willing, Naruto, I can kill anyone."

    Naruto nodded, and Shikamaru said secretly: "I learned the Kurama clan's genjutsu once three years ago. It's such a terrifying ability, a super powerful genjutsu that can be used without sealing. If she helps, any enemy will be defeated."  It's no problem." Thinking of this, Shikamaru smiled and nodded and said: "Okay, with her help, I have the confidence to face anyone. But Naruto, the matter of sealing the monsters cannot be delayed. After dawn, I and I  Miss Yakumo stays to stop the enemy, and you and the others can take Master Shion to the Land of Numa."

    Naruto looked at Yakumo, shook his head and said: "No, I can't just let you two stay. Neji, Qiya Zuimeng, you should also stay."

    "Naruto, I can do it alone." Yakumo said with some dissatisfaction: "There is no need for Neji and Qiya Zuimeng to stay."

    Naruto shook his head and said with a smile: "Yakumo, I don't think you can't do it alone, I just think that this time the enemy comes to attack us, we don't know what direction they are coming from, and Neji's Byakugan can just do it in time.  Discover the opponent. Wouldn't it be nice to let Neji discover the enemy and then leave it to you to deal with? "At least you don't have to work so hard to find the enemy, right?"  And Qi Ya Zui Meng still needs training, let him deal with the enemy with you!  And I still have Hinata here.  So don't worry about me here.  "

    Yakumo hesitated for a moment and then said: "Okay, let them stay."

    "Please let me stay too." Ashoh suddenly said: "Although I don't have much power, I can transform into Lord Shion and serve as a bait for you to set up an ambush to deal with this enemy.  "

    "Wait a minute, Ashho." Shion said, "You just heard it. Their plan is perfect. I won't be in danger, and nothing will happen to me. So hurry up and go back to the Kingdom of Ghosts."

    "No, Shion-sama, please forgive me for not agreeing to this." Ashho refused extremely firmly: "Unless Shion-sama is confirmed that you have arrived in the country of marsh, I will not return to the country of ghosts, but the subordinates will not return to the country of ghosts.  If I continue to follow, I will delay everyone, so I decided to stay and do something for Master Shion."

    "Ran Ran, you should stay too." Naruto said to the little girl beside him: "What I have to face next is not suitable for you."

    "Ran Ran doesn't want it." Ran Ran immediately objected, and at the same time she threw herself into Naruto's arms, hugging him tightly: "Ran Ran wants to follow Brother Naruto, and don't want to be thrown down by Brother Naruto again."

    Naruto gently patted Ran Ran's back and said: "Brother Naruto will not abandon Ran Ran this time. But this time, Brother Naruto is not suitable to take Ran Ran with him, so Ran Ran will follow Brother Ningci first. Qi Yazui  Brother Meng, okay? After Brother Naruto has dealt with the enemy, they will bring Ran Ran to find Brother Naruto, okay?" Ran Ran wanted to say something else, but Naruto spoke again: "If Ran Ran doesn't behave,  Brother Naruto doesn't like Ran Ran anymore?"

    "No, Ran Ran, don't be hated by Brother Naruto." Ran Ran said hurriedly, and then hesitated for a while before speaking: "Ran Ran, listen to Brother Naruto, Brother Naruto must quickly deal with the enemy."  The man smiled and nodded.

    "Okay. Let's go rest first." Anko said, "The night is already dark. Let's take a good rest. We have to travel tomorrow!" "Yes." Everyone responded, and then Naruto, Anko, Akamaru,  Ya found a tree outside and leaned against the trunk, faintly surrounding everyone inside.  It's a kind of protection

    Early the next morning, "Okay, let's break up here! Be careful, Yakumo, Shikamaru." Naruto looked at the people in front of him and said.

    "Don't worry, Naruto, I will think about countermeasures." Shikamaru said.

    Naruto nodded and smiled: "If Shikamaru, you can stop being lazy and concentrate on thinking for the time being, then I can feel completely relieved."

    "Hey, hey, don't say that? It makes me seem lazy." Shikamaru said dissatisfied.

    "Haha." Naruto smiled and said: "Okay, no more joking." Then Naruto looked at Neji and said: "Ningji, Yakumo, Qiya Zuimeng, you don't have to worry about me here, but I am more worried.  Where Zabuza is, after you deal with the enemies, go and join Zabuza. I don¡¯t want you guys to suffer any losses."

    "Yes, leader." Neci and Qi Ya responded drunkenly.  Yakumo, on the other hand, was dissatisfied.Nodding awkwardly, Naruto certainly knew that in Yakumo's heart, he only regarded them as teammates and did not really identify with them.  But Naruto didn't care.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 276: The Technique of Shadow Mirror Body Turn

    After looking at Naruto, Shion and others choosing another route to leave, Neji took a deep breath and said: "Okay, everyone, prepare first, then let's move forward slowly. Wait a moment, I will change  As Ziyuan, when the enemy approaches us, I will give everyone a secret signal, and then everyone will be ready to attack at any time. .com"

    "No, let me pretend to be Shion-sama. Neji, Qiya Zuimeng, you still need to protect Ran Ran. You shouldn't have any extra strength to protect me." Ashho said with a calm face: "The whole night last night  , I didn¡¯t fall asleep at all. I thought a lot by myself. Since you don¡¯t have the extra strength to protect me, I don¡¯t need you to protect me. Now Master Ziyuan has made a prophecy, so someone will definitely sacrifice. I can¡¯t let it.  If anything happens to Lord Ziyon, and the people who were attacked by the other party last time have been eliminated by you, and this time the other party will send people again, then they must have known about this matter, and they know that there are powerful people around Lord Ziyon.  After being protected by ninjas, you will definitely choose an opportunity to sneak attack Master Shion. If you become Master Shion, your false identity will be exposed when you are attacked. Master Shion who takes the first step will also be in danger.  . In order to prevent Master Shion from encountering danger, let me come."

    "Except for the leader's Space Ninjutsu Flying Thunder God Jutsu, no one can sneak attack me under my Byakugan sight, so you don't have to worry about being sneak attacked." Neji said: "Secondly, if you are sneak attacked  , you will also change back to your original appearance. And your strength is also destined to mean that once you are attacked by surprise, you will have no chance to fight back. "

    "No. That's why I stayed." As he said that, Ashoh stood up, took off the eyes on the bridge of his nose, and began to form seals with his hands. The seals were very complicated, so the speed of Ashho's seals  Not fast.

    "This mark?" Neji looked at Ashho's seal, frowned and thought to himself: "I don't recognize this mark, what kind of ninjutsu is this?"

    At this time, Zuho's body gradually emitted a trace of light, and countless light curtains like belts suddenly danced, gradually surrounding Zuho, and the light was not dazzling.  But it makes it impossible for people to see clearly what is going on inside.

    "It's over." Ashho's voice came out, and then Shion stood there and said.  It turns out that it was Ashho who transformed into Shion.  Although Yakumo is powerful in genjutsu, her other abilities are very weak, so she doesn't think there is anything special about it. However, Neji and Qiga Zuimu are different. They can completely understand Ashho's transformation and ordinary transformation.  s difference.

    Ranran looked at Ziyuan curiously, "Impossible!" Neji said with a hint of disbelief.

    "What kind of ninjutsu is this? Ashho can completely transform into Shion." Qi Yazuimeng said in surprise: "There is not even the slightest difference. If it weren't for the sound, there would be no difference at all."

    "Shadow Mirror Body Turning Technique!" Ashho looked at Neci and said, "This is a secret technique spread among the shrine maiden guards of the Kingdom of Demons. It can transform into anyone's appearance. Except for voice and strength, there is nothing else."  Any part can be completely the same as the object of transformation. Even some secret techniques that can see through and break the transformation technique can be concealed. This is what we, the miko's personal guards, came to replace the miko's death after the miko made the prophecy.  A secret technique can only be used once in a person's life. Once used, it can never be changed back, even if it is dead."

    "With this ninjutsu, you can really hide it from everyone, so you want to die instead of Shion, so you choose to stay." Neji asked: "You didn't even think that you would survive."

    "I've said it before." Ashui said: "Lady Shion's prophecy ability is 100% accurate. She has seen her own death, so what will happen? Only in this way can we replace Master Shion.  Confirm Lord Ziyon¡¯s prophecy and continue to maintain Lord Ziyon¡¯s life.¡±

    Shikamaru said: "Okay, now is not the time to talk about this. Let's continue along this road."

    Neji glanced at Ashho, and then nodded: "Okay, let's go, let's move forward slowly, waiting for the enemy to be fooled. The last sentence, I will try my best to protect you, but in the midst of the destruction of the world and your life  , I will choose the whole world." As he spoke, Neji took the lead and walked forward.

    "I know. My life is not important. What is important is that you must protect Master Shion." Ashho said as he followed Neji's footsteps.

    "There is a leader at Shion, and I don't think anyone can kill Shion in the hands of the leader." Neji said: "Unless the alien monsters are completely resurrected and do it themselves. Otherwise, even a shadow-level strongman will no longer be able to kill Shion."  In the leader¡¯s eyes.¡±

    "Even if it's a monster, it's not Ming."?'s opponent's.  "Yakumo said. His tone revealed his strong confidence in Naruto.

    Ashuhiro smiled and nodded: "I have heard about His Highness the Prince's strength a long time ago. The River Kingdom was able to kill two shadow-level powerhouses, the Red Sand Scorpion and Deidara.  One person can force another person back. The strength is self-evident, and it is precisely because of this that we ask for help from the Kingdom of Snow where His Highness the Prince is."

    The group of people moved forward slowly, the topic gradually shifted from Naruto, and the sun gradually climbed above their heads.  Neji glanced at the sky and said, "Okay, let's take a rest." Qiya Zuimeng took out some dry food and distributed it to everyone.  But they didn't realize that their actions had been noticed by a bird that looked like an eagle, and then flew away quickly.  Although Neji noticed it, he didn't pay attention to it. After all, it was normal for birds to appear in the forest.

    "We found them. There are six of them in total. One is a miko and the other is a little girl. The four people below him should be fighting ninjas. But I didn't expect that there would be a Byakugan from the Hyuga clan among them." Neji was not far away.  Far away from where they were waiting, a man who looked ordinary but had a sinister look in his eyes said. There was an eagle-like animal standing on his shoulder.  It was the bird that had just spied on Neji and the others and then flew away.

    "But" The man's cold voice sounded: "Although the four idiots in Kusuna are useless, their strength is pretty good. They were killed so easily. This means that the enemy's strength is definitely not weak. If  If we go head-to-head, I'll probably be killed instead. Hehe. Anyway, I just need to kill the miko, so I'd better sneak up on them. But before that, let's give them an appetizer." As he spoke, the man disappeared in an instant.  In place.

    On the other side, Neji, Qiga Zuimu, Yakumo, Shikamaru, Ran Ran, and Ashho who turned into Shion, they continued to move towards the land of marsh, but the speed was not fast.

    The sound of 'bang' sounded, and Neji immediately opened his eyes and looked for a while and said: "It's an army of ghosts. There are a lot of them. They are surrounded. It seems that they are here deliberately waiting for us to enter the ambush circle. I was disguised as a stone before.  not found."

    "Damn it, we're actually surrounded." Shikamaru immediately said, "Neji, take a look and see where the defense is weakest."

    Neji looked at it for a while and said: "Behind us, the defense is the weakest, with the smallest number, and the largest in front. It seems that they want to block our progress. However, our front is not completely surrounded. As long as we use our full strength, we can completely  Break through the siege in one fell swoop. Leave them behind."

    "No, that's not right." Shikamaru said immediately after hearing Neji's words: "It stands to reason that if we haven't been completely surrounded behind us, I believe it, but if we haven't been completely surrounded in front, I definitely don't believe it.  , the enemy must have deliberately left a loophole, hoping to wait for us to be fooled. It seems that our whereabouts are completely in the hands of the other party."

    "Byakugan." Neji said, and immediately the surrounding scenes began to enter Neji's eyes.  But still nothing was found. Suddenly Neji frowned: "I found it. It turns out that the other party used birds to observe our actions from the air."

    "In the air." Shikamaru frowned slightly, slowly thinking about various things.

    "Let's go." Ashuho suddenly said: "Since the other party is monitoring our actions from the air, then no matter what our movements are, the other party can know clearly. Now since the other party wants us to break out from the front, then we might as well follow  The other party means to attack directly from the front. After all, we are going to the Swamp Country now. If we turn around, it is likely to attract the attention of the other party, and then the other party may discover the traces of Lord Shion. But if we deliberately attack from the front  If we attack and let the enemy think they have a plan, then the possibility of us killing the opponent will be very high. But I think it is best not to kill the opponent and let the opponent kill me. In this case, the opponent will go back and report to his leader.  , In this way, we can buy a certain amount of time. Without me as a burden, Lord Shion and the others can arrive at the Sealed Ancestral Hall of the Land of Swamp tomorrow."

    "I don't care about that much, I want to kill that enemy. I don't care about the rest. Neji, come here and carry me." Yakumo said.  Neji hesitated for a moment, then carried Yakumo on his back.  Qi Ya Zui Meng carried Ashui on his back, Shikamaru and Ran Ran followed behind.  Soon the terracotta warriors and horses appeared in front of them, and there were a lot of them. However, although their reaction speed was fast, their movement speed was too slow, and they were not completely closed at all, so under the full speed of Neji and others,  , unable to stop them at all.  He quickly passed through the gap between the terracotta warriors and horses.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 277 Arriving at the Country of Swamp

    Just when they were about to rush out, countless terracotta warriors and horses suddenly emerged from the ground in front of them, blocking their path forward.  £®  com, especially the countless terracotta warriors and horses on both sides behind them were constantly coming up, and in the blink of an eye they were surrounded.

    "There is indeed an ambush here." Shikamaru said immediately: "Ningji, now that the situation has come to an end, we have to rush forward. Otherwise, when these terracotta warriors and horses rush up, we will be in trouble. But be careful, the enemy is very dangerous.  They may be in front of us, ready to attack us at any time. It's a pity that the time is too short now, otherwise, if you observe it with your white eyes, the enemy will definitely have nothing to hide. It's a pity" As he spoke, Shikamaru picked up Ran Ran and said:  "It's too dangerous here, I'll take you with me, Ran Ran."

    "Yes, I understand, Shikamaru-san." Ran Ran responded.

    "I'll open the way." Neji put Yakumo down and said, "Wait a minute and I'll go in and open the way. You guys seize the opportunity to rush out. Yakumo, you're slow, let Shikamaru carry you! These are just unconscious puppets.  , Your illusion doesn't have much effect." Yakumo hesitated and nodded.  Then Shikamaru carried Yakumo on his back, holding Ran Ran in his hand.

    "Be careful." Qiya Zuimeng and Shikamaru said.  Yakumo just nodded to Neji.

    After Neci put down Yakumo, his figure suddenly became much faster, and he suddenly accelerated and rushed into the terracotta warriors: "Soft Fist: Hundred Fire Palms." Neci gathered blue chakra in the palms of his hands, and then suddenly printed it on the terracotta warriors and horses.  On his body, the powerful chakra of 'Boom' directly knocked the terracotta warriors and horses flying up, directly hitting the terracotta warriors and horses behind him.  "It's so heavy!" Ningji thought to himself as he looked at the terracotta warriors and horses that were knocked away by less than two meters. At the same time, he opened his eyes wide and observed the surroundings in almost all directions with 360c.

    Shikamaru and Qiya Zuimeng are ready and ready to rush out at any time. They have dozens of explosive symbols behind them, waiting for them to detonate after they leave.  Neji rolled his eyes and saw that there were terracotta warriors surrounding him. The stone sword and stone spear in his hand quickly stabbed towards Ningji. Because they were all around, Ningji had nowhere to hide for a moment, which fully reflected  The attack speed of the Terracotta Warriors is even lower than that of ordinary jounin.

    Although Ningci had nowhere to hide, it didn't mean that Ningci didn't have the means to deal with it. "Return to heaven!" Ningci shouted.  The body spun quickly, and the surroundings were filled with chakra.  The sound of 'bang bang bang' sounded, and all the terracotta warriors and horses approaching Ningci were blown away in an instant, and they bumped into the terracotta warriors and horses on the periphery. For a moment, the formation of the terracotta warriors and horses was in chaos.  At the same time, a small open space cleared next to Neji.

    "It's now. Let's go." Shikamaru said immediately when he saw the situation in front of him. Then Shikamaru, Qi Ya drunkenly dreamed, and Ran Ran flew out, and quickly rushed past Neji's side: "Quickly  Go away, Neji." Shikamaru left these words as he rushed past Neji.

    "Bagua Kong Palm." Neji did not answer Shikamaru, but instead struck with both hands in the direction they rushed out. Several energy waves invisible to the naked eye 'boom boom boom' several terracotta warriors and horses in front of Shikamaru and the others immediately  Burst open.  Then Shikamaru and his group rushed out immediately.

    Neji breathed a sigh of relief, but then his expression changed immediately because he discovered that someone was ambushing him in front of him. Neji immediately opened his mouth to remind him, "Boom, boom, boom." A huge sound sounded from behind Neji.  It turned out that the explosive charm set by Shikamaru just exploded.  The huge noise covered Neji's voice. Neji gritted his teeth slightly because he had seen that after Shikamaru and others rushed through the opponent's ambush site, the opponent did not jump out, but held a handful in his hand.  The crossbow was aimed at Shion's foot spike, and the crossbow arrow was fired.  The crossbow arrowhead was green, proving that it had been coated with highly toxic poison.

    Ningci wanted to rescue him, but there were already terracotta warriors attacking in front of Ningci.  Neji gritted his teeth slightly and turned around, smashing the terracotta warriors in front of him with one palm, but at this time, the crossbow arrow had already pierced Ashui's back.

    Ashho's eyes suddenly widened, but a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "This way Shion-sama can continue to live." This thought flashed through Ashho's mind, and then he vomited blood from his mouth and passed out. The poison was already gone.  It's heartbreaking.

    Behind Ashho, Shikamaru, Yakumo, and Ranran, the three of them had already noticed when the crossbow arrows pierced Ashho's body.  But this was the situation before the three of them could react. The man who shot the poisonous arrow jumped out as soon as he saw that it had hit Ziyuan, and rushed towards the countless terracotta warriors and horses.  As long as he rushes into the Terracotta Warriors and Horses, he can leave calmly, but is it really that easy?

    Yakumo was very angry when she saw the poisonous crossbow arrows behind Asho. Of course, she didn't care about Ashho's life or death, but she had clearly promised Naruto to kill the incoming enemy, but now the enemy's shadow has not been seen yet  By the time Ashuda arrived, he was already dead.  This made her unable toFeeling this, Yakumo immediately turned his head and saw a figure rushing towards the terracotta army. Neji waved his hands out of thin air at that person, and then blasted invisible energy towards that person, but it was a pity.  , the opponent was moving very fast, and was constantly using the terracotta warriors and horses around him. In addition, the terracotta warriors and horses around Ningji were constantly attacking Ningci, so Ningci's Bagua Air Palm did not hit the opponent.

    Suddenly Neji stopped and began to approach Shikamaru and others. It wasn't that he gave up, but that it was no longer necessary.  Yakumo's eyes were red as he looked at the figure who was about to escape into the siege of countless terracotta warriors and horses. He didn't even use the seal. With a thought, he made the other person fall under his illusion and stopped him immediately.

    "Damn guy, how can I explain to Naruto like this?" Yakumo looked at Ashho who was shot by a crossbow arrow and said: "I want you to pay for it with your life." With a thought, Yakumo reached out and waved his hand, and thousands of them appeared out of thin air around him.  Thousands of arrows were fired at that person, and in an instant that person was pierced through the heart by thousands of arrows.  Then Yakumo looked back, all the arrows disappeared, but countless arrow holes appeared on the man's body.  ¡®Whoosh!¡¯ A black shadow suddenly emerged from that person¡¯s body.

    Ningci looked at the black shadow and immediately realized that it was an eagle, with chakra gathered in his hands, just like using the 'Bagua Kongzhang'. But Neci thought for a moment and listened.  Let the eagle fly away.

    With the death of that person, the surrounding terracotta warriors and horses gradually disappeared, and Neji and the others could relax.  Qi Ya Zui Meng placed Zui Sui on the ground. Fortunately, the crossbow arrow just did not penetrate Zui Sui's body, so it did not cause any harm to Qi Ya Zui Meng.  Looking at Ashho's body that turned into Shion, Neji and Shikamaru were very emotional, because this scene was almost exactly the same as Shion's prophecy.

    After a while, Neji said: "Okay, Shikamaru, we are going to meet up with Zabuza. What about you?"

    Shikamaru smiled bitterly and said: "Of course I went with you. Zabuza went to intercept the ghost army, and we in Konoha also sent people to intercept. I think the personnel from both sides should be together. Even if not, it's not that far off.  , I also want to go there to join them. I just didn¡¯t expect that my carelessness would lead to this result this time. Alas, I originally wanted to delay it for some more time. Forget it, now all my hopes can only be pinned on  It's on Naruto's body."

    "Bury Ashui. Let's go." Neji said, and then the group began to dig the grave

    It was already dark. Anko, Naruto and the rest of the group stood on the cliff and looked in front of them, "We finally arrived at the Land of Swamps." Shion rode on Akamaru and looked at the scene in front of her and said, "As long as the monsters are sealed,  Then this matter can be resolved peacefully, and the world will not be destroyed."

    "Someone is coming." Ya suddenly said, and then he and Akamaru became alert.

    "Byakugan." Hinata said immediately, and the surrounding images entered Hinata's eyes: "There is something that looks like a human being approaching us at a very fast speed. There is a tail behind her." At this time, Shion came from  Akamaru's body walked down.

    Naruto frowned slightly: "Everyone, get ready to fight. Hinata, please don't participate in the battle. Focus on protecting Shion."

    Hinata nodded, and then said: "Here we come." Then he saw a pink figure flying out.

    Looking at this figure, everyone was ready to fight, but Naruto looked at this figure and said loudly: "Stop, it's one of our own." Naruto's loud shout immediately made Kiba and Akamaru who were preparing to attack  The forward figure suddenly stopped and almost fell to the ground.

    The visitor was wearing a plush pink tights, revealing white arms, with gloves that resembled cat paws on his hands, a pair of pink cat ears on his head, and a pink stripe behind him.  The tail is dancing, it¡¯s Maoshan Autumn.

    "It smells like dog. It smells bad." After Mao Shanqiu stood still, he smelled it first and then said with a look of disgust.  Kiba and Akamaru's expressions immediately changed.  He just looked at Naruto in front of him and didn't speak.

    Mao Shanqiu looked around, and when he saw Naruto, he subconsciously covered his neck. However, he saw that there were so many people around, so he relaxed and walked in front of Naruto. He stopped when he was still five meters away.  Dare to come any closer.

    "Mao Shanqiu, what are you doing here?" Naruto asked. As soon as he heard Naruto speak, Mao Shanqiu couldn't help but take a few steps back. It seemed that he had a heavy psychological shadow on Naruto.

    "Xiao Qiu, it was Aunt Minako who asked me to come." Mao Shanqiu said in a low voice: "It's not like I'm always here."

    "What's the matter?" Naruto knew that if Minako asked Mao Shanqiu to come, then there must be something.  I don't know why, but Naruto felt a little uneasy in his heart.?? 

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 278 Sealed Ancestral Hall

    Mao Shanqiu stood there and looked at Naruto timidly, and then whispered: "It was Aunt Minako who asked me to tell you. Aunt Minako said that they and the people of Konoha blocked the ghost army, but the ghost army that was fighting suddenly  Gonecom There is no trace of them around at all. Aunt Minako and the others guess that the enemy may have arrived at the Swamp Country Sealing Shrine, so they took back the ghost army. They may be planning to fight us here at the shrine.  . And Aunt Minako and the others are rushing here, but because the snow ninja's chakra consumption was too high, she and Sister Shiro returned to the country of snow. So only Aunt Minako, Sister Natsuki, Uncle Zabuza and people from Konoha are coming.  " Mao Shanqiu paused here, then looked at Naruto and whispered: "Aunt Minako said to let people listen to you."

    Naruto nodded: "I understand, just follow me first." "Oh." Mao Shanqiu responded a little aggrievedly, then made a slight seal with his hands, and the tail and cat ears on his body disappeared immediately, and she  Wearing a pink princess outfit, a pink kitten appeared in her arms.

    "Naruto, is she?" Anko asked, looking at Mao Shanqiu.

    "She can be considered my subordinate." Naruto said: "She is very fast, even faster than the eagle in the sky, so this time I came out, I asked her to deliver the message." Naruto continued to think about what Mao Shanqiu had brought here  information, but then he found that the mood of others seemed to be much lower. After thinking about it for a while, Naruto already knew the reason.

    "Teacher Anko, things are in trouble now." Naruto said: "Now it seems that we have been tricked by the enemy. The enemy deliberately used the ghost army to attract our attention, while the main body went to the Swamp Country from other routes.  Now that the ghost army has disappeared, it proves that the enemy has arrived in the Swamp Country, and may even have entered the Sealed Temple."

    "If this is really the case, it is indeed troublesome." Hongdou still had a smile on his face, but there was a trace of worry in his expression: "The enemy has arrived at the sealing temple, so the monster is likely to have been completely resurrected.  , What we can do now is to seal the demon before he goes out to destroy this continent, but" When Hongdou said this, he glanced at Ziyon.  It seems that Shion does not believe that Shion can seal the fully resurrected sprite.  But yes, people like Shion behave like a willful young lady, not like a powerful miko who can seal monsters.

    "Let's fight." Naruto said: "If we don't fight, the whole world will definitely be destroyed, but if we fight, maybe we can seal the monsters again like we did in more than ten years. Even if we fail,  , it¡¯s just the destruction of this world. In this case, why not try? And we don¡¯t have no chance. Now the soul of the sprite has arrived at the sealing temple, but so far there has been no movement, which means that the sprite has not yet  Completely resurrected, that is to say, we still have a chance to prevent it from being resurrected." In fact, Naruto didn't have much confidence when he said these words, but he said them with confidence.  After hearing Naruto's words, his originally low mood became much higher.

    "You are right." Ziyuan looked at the moon in the sky and said: "The souls of monsters are sealed in the seal temple. Although I cannot use my own power, I have a strong sense of the seal. The seal is not broken now.  , In other words, the soul of the demon is still sealed. But" Ziyuan changed her voice and said: "I don't know how long this seal can last. Maybe it will be broken soon."

    "What?" Ya was shocked: "Then what are we still doing here? Let's leave quickly."

    Hongdou nodded and said: "It is true that now is not the time to rest. Moreover, the Sealing Temple is not very far from here. Okay, everyone, please persist. It won't take long for us to arrive at the Sealing Temple. We must take advantage of the fact that the monster is not completely  Seal him before resurrection." Shion sat on Akamaru, and Naruto glanced at Mao Shanqiu behind him and said: "Follow me." "Oh." Mao Shanqiu responded and flew out.

    "ßÝßÝ" Several figures flew over, "We're here." Ziyuan suddenly said.  Then the group of people stopped at the foot of a mountain. There was a cave entrance at the foot of the mountain. There were some white talismans surrounding the hole, and there were piles of rocks around it.  Densely packed, covering the entire foot of the mountain.

    "The entrance to the cave is the entrance to the Seal Ancestral Hall. It is very peaceful here, and the ghost army has not appeared. It seems that the souls of the ghosts have not arrived here yet." Shion pointed to the entrance of the cave and walked down from Akamaru: "Okay.  Okay, I'll just go there by myself, you sealed monsters can't do anything to help." After saying that, Ziyuan headed towards the entrance of the cave.

    Naruto looked around and said, "Something seems to be wrong. There is no way the ghost army will not show up, Hinata."

    ??Hinata nodded: "White eyes." After a while, Hinata said: "There is nothing abnormal around, but there is a force inside the sealing temple, and the scene inside cannot be seen."

    Naruto frowned slightly, and then said: "Mao Shanqiu, go and join Zabuza immediately and bring them here. If your speed is too slow, I will punish you."

    "Ah woo." Mao Shanqiu looked at Naruto, with a panic on her face, and put her hands on her neck: "Don't pinch me anymore." After saying that, the kitten in her arms jumped out immediately, and Mao Shanqiu's hands immediately  The seal said: "Maoshan flow¡¤Human-animal hybrid transformation¡¤Catwoman." A pair of cat ears appeared on Mao Shanqiu's head, a cat tail appeared behind him, and he wore gloves similar to cat paws on his hands.  Wearing a tight pink sweater, Mao Shanqiu looked like a pink cat lady after putting her hands on the ground.  'Whoosh' Mao Shanqiu immediately flew out, the speed was not even a little faster than the speed of Naruto and others before.

    "The surroundings are too peaceful." Naruto said to himself: "The ghost army has disappeared from Zabuza and the others, and must have been heading towards the sealed temple, but now the temple is so peaceful, it's too abnormal  Oh no. Shion is in danger." Naruto woke up suddenly, and then ran in the direction of Ziyuan, "Boom, boom." He saw terracotta warriors and horses emerging one by one from the dense piles of rocks at the foot of the mountain.  Shion's feet softened when he was halfway there, and he sat down on the ground. At this time, Naruto's figure fell next to Shion, holding a sword with a golden blade in his right hand.

    "Oh, I didn't expect that the ghost army would actually set up an ambush here. No one would go to investigate below the surface. We were indeed too careless this time. But it seems that the other party has already been waiting for us in the ancestral hall.  . There should be a lot of ambushes set up inside. In this case, Ziyuan cannot be allowed to go in alone. However, someone must stop the terracotta warriors and horses here to prevent them from getting in and getting in the way." Look at it.  In the blink of an eye, countless terracotta warriors and horses appeared. Naruto immediately pulled up Shion on the ground, then asked her to lie behind him, and said: "Teacher Anko, the terracotta warriors and horses here are left to you. I will take Shion inside alone.  ." As he spoke, Naruto straightened up, holding the Thunder God Sword tightly in his right hand and slashing at the terracotta warriors and horses. The Thunder God Sword was extremely sharp and cut several terracotta warriors and horses into two pieces in the blink of an eye.

    "Ya Tong Ya." Ya suddenly shouted, and then he saw two small tornadoes passing by, and a whole row of terracotta warriors and horses were immediately destroyed.  Two teeth appeared next to Naruto, and one of them said: "Hey, Naruto, hurry up and send the miko-sama into the ancestral hall, and leave this place to us. Akamaru, let's do it again to clear the way for Naruto."  Teeth through the teeth." The two teeth turned into two tornadoes again and rushed past Naruto's face.  Then the passage leading to the Seal Ancestral Hall came out.  It's just that the terracotta warriors and horses around are working hard to block this passage.

    "Hold on." Naruto said to Shion on his back, then put away the Thunder God Sword, grabbed Shion's feet, jumped up, and rushed towards the entrance of the ancestral hall from the passage.

    "Soft Fist Technique: White Sky Dance." Hinata opened her eyes, then gathered chakra in her hands and danced towards the terracotta warriors and horses. In an instant, the terracotta warriors and horses turned into a pile of rubble and fell down.

    Naruto rushed through the passage, stood at the entrance and took a look, only to see everyone fighting with the terracotta warriors and horses.  Although there are so many terracotta warriors and horses that it is impossible to count them all, everyone in Konoha is not weak in strength, so there shouldn't be any major events in a short time?  But if time goes by and everyone's chakra is exhausted, then the situation will be difficult to say.  But if the other side is the whole world, so Naruto hesitated for a moment, and then immediately rushed in through the entrance with Shion on his back.

    Walking into the sealing temple, a hot feeling came, but Naruto did not stop, but continued to move forward.  Soon Naruto and Shion walked into the innermost part of the mountain, and saw that there was lava everywhere, and it looked like the lava might erupt at any time.

    Above the magma, a large number of rocks have formed passages on top of the magma. If viewed from a high altitude, these passages form a strange pattern standing on top of the magma. In the middle of the pattern, there is a huge platform with a symbol on it.  Array.

    "You're finally here. I've been waiting for you for a long time. The miko of this generation." Just as Naruto and Shion were about to move towards the middle platform, a voice suddenly rang, which frightened Naruto and Shion.  Jump.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 279 The Resurrection of the Demon

    Naruto and Shion looked at the source of the sound and saw a haggard-looking man lying on a sedan on the middle platform. It seemed that he had brought it in by himself. There was a stone platform next to the sedan.  .  com He raised his head and looked at Naruto and Shion and then said with a smile: "Oh, there are more uninvited guests. No wonder, I just thought why the miko's footsteps were so heavy. It turned out to be someone else's."

    Naruto put Zion down and looked at the person in front of him and said: "It seems that you want to resurrect the demon. As long as I kill you, then this world will not be destroyed."

    "Do you think you can kill me?" the man responded, then he stopped caring about Naruto and looked at Shion: "You have grown up, and you look a lot like Maitreya! I should treat myself first to the new miko.  Let me introduce you, my name is Huang Quan." Dozens of terracotta warriors and horses came out from all around. Naruto's eyes turned cold, he reached into his arms, took out a sword hilt, and then input the wind attribute chakra into the golden sword.  The blade immediately appeared.

    Huang Quan continued: "More than ten years ago, my ambition was blocked by your mother. Do you still remember what happened that day?" Naruto raised his hand and stabbed the Thunder God Sword into the head of the terracotta warriors in front of him.  Inside, he shook his right hand and directly destroyed the heads of the terracotta warriors and horses.  At the same time, the terracotta warriors and horses could not move.  Naruto then headed towards another terracotta warrior.

    "More than ten years ago, I led the demons and would have established a thousand-year kingdom soon. If it weren't for your mother and the shrine maiden" Huangquan stopped as he spoke, because Naruto had already put all the  The terracotta warriors and horses have been solved.

    Naruto looked at Huang Quan, stepped forward, and rushed towards Huang Quan, "No wonder my men were killed one by one. It turns out you have such a good bodyguard by your side." Huang Quan said, and then stretched out his hand.  A burst of energy hit Naruto, and Naruto dodged it, but immediately turned around and headed towards Shion, because Huang Quan shot out not only one, but two, and the other one hit Shion.  Go.  Naruto hugged Shion's waist and leaned back. The 'boom' energy hit the ground, creating a small hole in the ground.

    Shion's face turned red, and then she immediately broke free, and then said: "Naruto, you can't interfere in the next battle, so I'd better leave it to myself." After saying that, Shion moved toward Naruto without waiting for an answer.  Huang Quan walked over: "He can't kill me. And for this day, for this moment, I am refining my sealing skills every day. In order to seal the monsters, I must live, so I know that Asashi  He was going to die, and I didn't force him to return to the Kingdom of Demons. Because fate is unchangeable. If Ashho survives, then it will be me who dies. I must not die before the demon is sealed.  For this world, for the country of ghosts, for myself, and for those who sacrificed their lives for me. I must seal the monsters with my own hands."

    Naruto looked at Shion and nodded: "Okay, I'll leave the sealing matter to you. You only need to concentrate on the seal. Leave other things to me. I will protect you." Shion nodded, and then  Continue walking towards Huangquan.  Naruto held the Thunder God Sword and headed forward, because another terracotta warrior appeared there.

    "Indeed, I don't have the power to kill you." Huang Quan's voice suddenly changed, as if he had suddenly changed into a different person: "My name is Demon, and I have been sealed in the underground palace of the Kingdom of Ghosts by your mother for more than ten years.  Monster soul. I don't have the power to kill you, but you also don't have the ability to kill me. You can only seal me, but the so-called sealing actually means giving up everything about yourself and merging with me." Huang Quan,  No, it should be called a monster now, Huangquan has completely disappeared.

    "What?" Naruto and Shion asked in surprise at the same time. Shion said in surprise: "Impossible, you lied to me."

    "Are you afraid of being sealed, so you came up with such a lie?" Naruto chopped the terracotta warriors into pieces with a sword and mocked: "It turns out that monsters from other worlds will do such despicable things when facing death, unlike ordinary humans.  Not much difference?"

    "Do I have such a need?" The demon said, his tone was very calm: "If you don't believe it, then come and try it and see if you can seal me."

    Ziyon closed her eyes. After a while, Ziyon suddenly opened her eyes and began to form seals. She said they were seals, but in fact the seals made by Ziyuan were marks that Naruto did not recognize. There were not many marks made by Ziyon.  , but Naruto didn't recognize any of them, and at the same time, Shion also yelled strange sounds from her mouth, at least Naruto couldn't understand them.  But I think it is the sealing technique and spell that seals the monsters.

    The demon didn't move at all. He just smiled and watched Ziyuan form a seal there. 'Pop!' Ziyuan made a fist with her right hand and punched it into the palm of her left hand from bottom to top. Then a purple light curtain immediately rose up all around.  thing.  Surrounded by aster and spritesAfter entering, purple light appeared on Ziyuan's body, and then the whole person rose into the air.

    "Boundary?" Naruto glanced at the scene on Shion's side, then looked at the countless terracotta warriors and horses in front of him and put away the Thunder God Sword: "I really don't know where so many terracotta warriors and horses came from. Forget it, it's a one-time use.  Let's get rid of you." With that said, a chakra ball appeared in Naruto's hand: "Rasengan." Naruto suddenly slammed it on the rock in front of him.

    It¡¯s just that this is inside a volcano, and there is magma underneath everyone. Naruto and the Terracotta Warriors and Horses can only move forward by relying on the passage formed by the rocks.  But now Naruto suddenly hit the rock in front of him, and the rock passage collapsed immediately.  The terracotta warriors and horses on the rock passage fell into the magma one after another, and even the remaining terracotta warriors and horses were unable to move forward because the passage was destroyed.  The only way to reach Naruto was to take a very long way around, but according to the moving speed of the terracotta warriors and horses, it would take a long time to go around in a circle, and by then the seal might have already ended.

    Ziyon continued to speak spells and use sealing techniques. At this time, Naruto had already arrived at Zion's side, but because of the barrier, Naruto could not get too close. Naruto stretched out his hand and touched the barrier lightly, and immediately there was a feeling.  A force blocked him back.  Naruto frowned slightly and could only look at Shion inside the barrier from the outside. At the same time, the fingers that touched the barrier were trembling slightly.  The power of the barrier is very strong.

    ¡®Ka, boom¡¯ Suddenly a rectangular altar rose up from under the rock inside the barrier, "Be careful, Shion." Naruto said outside the barrier.  Ziyuan was stunned and turned around to see a very haggard face.

    I saw the whole body of the demon lying behind Ziyuan, "Ah!" Ziyuan was shocked and the power on her body disappeared immediately, and then she sat down on the ground, "Hahaha." The demon suddenly laughed loudly and said:  "In this case, the seal will be released. Thank you for your hard work."

    "Oops." Ziyuan was startled, ran over as hard as she could, and then threw herself on the altar, "It's too late. The sealing technique just now was meant to be completed in one go, but you didn't persist and instead lifted me  The seal of the body. Without the restraint of the sealing technique, I will finally be fully resurrected." A black thing rushed out of Huang Quan's body, and then Huang Quan's body floated down like a piece of paper. Take a closer look,  I saw that it was empty, only a piece of skin was left.

    Suddenly, a violent whirlwind blew up, and Ziyuan was blown up.  ¡¯ ¡°Ah.¡± Ziyuan hit the barrier, and the powerful energy immediately caused huge damage to Ziyuan.  Huang Quan's body was also blown out of the barrier by the whirlwind.  At this time, the altar suddenly opened, and this black thing immediately poured into the altar.

    Naruto gritted his teeth and looked at what was happening in front of him: "Damn it." At this time, the surrounding barrier suddenly disappeared. Maybe it was because the sprites had been resurrected, so the barrier became its own.

    As soon as Naruto saw the barrier disappearing, he was just about to start when there was a "boom" and he saw countless purple dragon-like things suddenly pouring out of the rock in front of him.  "The sprite is resurrected."

    "Naruto, I" Ziyuan looked at Naruto beside her with tears in her eyes.

    Naruto stepped forward to help Shion up, shook his head gently and said: "Okay, there is no need to say anything. You did a good job. Although you failed, you did a good job. Next, let me do it.  .¡±

    "No." Ziyuan grabbed Naruto and said: "The power of the sprite is too powerful. You are no match for him. Now that the sprite has been resurrected, this world can no longer escape the fate of destruction. Run away quickly, Naruto  , don¡¯t worry about me anymore, run away quickly, take the others with you, in this case, in this way, you will be able to survive, Naruto, at least you can survive until the world is destroyed."

    "Maybe!" Naruto said, "But I won't choose to escape. The monster has been resurrected, so the whole world is about to be destroyed. It doesn't matter whether I escape or not. I will die sooner or later, just sooner or later.  That's all, in this case, I would rather stay here and fight to the death with the monsters, at least this way I still have a chance to survive. As long as there is a chance, I will never give up." Naruto said to Shion: "You  Stay here and be careful." With that said, Naruto held the Thunder God Sword and rushed towards the monster.

    "Hmph, looking for death." The demon's voice sounded, and then several demonic dragons were seen rushing towards Naruto. Naruto looked at the charging demonic dragons and held the Thunder God Sword tightly in his hand: "Too slow.  ." Naruto turned to one side, and then cut off the demon dragon's head with a swing of the Thunder God Sword.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 280 The Strongest Technique

    Naruto cut off one of the demon dragon's heads with a sword, and at the same time reached into his arms and took out a bunch of ordinary kunai. The kunai had explosive charms tied to them. Naruto threw all the kunai out in all directions, "Boom."  , Bang' explosive symbols continued to explode, and the smoke filled the air. Naruto turned back, jumped out of the range of the smoke, and looked at the smoke in front of him.

    ¡®Ding Bell¡¯ The bell on Ziyuan¡¯s body suddenly rang, and then Ziyuan¡¯s eyes began to spread, and a special look began to appear.  Naruto looked at the smoke in front of him, and suddenly a demon dragon rushed out, and its target was really Naruto.

    Naruto stepped forward and jumped up. 'Bang' the magic dragon hit the rock and smashed it into pieces. Naruto was already in mid-air. He suddenly fell down and cut off the dragon's head with a sword. This one after another  As the dragon head rushed over, Naruto stared at the dragon head closely, but the dragon head turned around and rushed behind Naruto. Behind him, Shion was standing there, seemingly frightened, just staring at the dragon head blankly.

    "Damn it." Naruto immediately wanted to go over, but dragon heads kept coming over, "Ah!" Ziyuan seemed to have just come back to her senses, and let out a scream. The dragon heads had already appeared in front of her, and they opened their mouths at the same time.  He opened his mouth and planned to swallow Shion in one gulp. Suddenly, a golden light flashed in front of Shion. Naruto appeared in front of Shion, raised his left hand and let the demon dragon bite him. At the same time, Naruto held the Thunder God Sword in his right hand and stabbed it.  into the dragon's mouth.  At the same time, a demon dragon collided with him from the other side. Naruto turned to one side but did not completely avoid it. A huge wound opened on his waist, and blood suddenly poured out.

    "Go to hell." Naruto pulled the Thunder God Sword hard, and the demonic dragon disappeared directly. Naruto withdrew his left hand and looked at the demonic dragon in front of him, "Hufufu." Naruto began to pant.  Shion looked at Naruto's left hand and exclaimed in surprise: "You are injured." Naruto's left hand hung down weakly, and the whole arm was covered with blood.

    Naruto shook his head and said: "It's not a serious injury. It will take some time to recover. It's just that I can't use my left hand for the time being." After saying that, Naruto looked at the Thunder God Sword in his right hand and said secretly: "This is bad.  Although my left hand is fine, I can't use it for the time being. I don't have Haku's ability to form seals with one hand, so I won't be able to form seals. Being unable to form seals means that I can't use ninjutsu. If Sakura were here  That¡¯s good, her medical ninjutsu should be able to heal my injuries.¡±

    "Actually, you don't have to save her like this." After seeing Naruto injured, the monster stopped and said, "I don't have the power to kill the miko, and the same miko doesn't have the power to destroy me."

    "If that's the case, you just said it." Naruto looked at the demon in front of him and protected Shion behind him.  Then he inserted the Thunder God Sword into the ground and covered the huge damage on his waist with his right hand. In just a short time, Naruto had already lost a lot of blood, so much so that Naruto's face turned pale.

    "Haha." The monster laughed: "We, the witch and I, were originally a divine body. Because the power was too powerful, in order to prevent ourselves from being unable to control ourselves, we separated into two hearts and minds, guarding each other.  Each other, but they miss each other, and unknowingly, the names become witches and monsters. Because we are one body, we cannot kill each other, but we can devour each other. In that case, we  Then we can merge into one again, and then we can regain our original strength."

    "This is the second time you have come to save me, Naruto." Shion didn't care about the demon at all, but looked at the wounds on Naruto's left hand and waist, then tore off her miko uniform and bandaged it for Naruto  Saying: "Thank you, Naruto."

    "Hey, why are you saying this all of a sudden?" Naruto frowned slightly.

    Shion finished bandaging Naruto's wounds, and then smiled at Naruto: "Leave quickly, Naruto, it will be very dangerous here, I don't want you to die." Naruto was stunned, and then Shion walked past  Naruto's side: "Naruto, live a good life in the future, and treat Hinata Hinata well. She is a very gentle and kind girl, and she has deep feelings for you. Don't let her down."

    "Hey, Shion, answer me, why are you saying this all of a sudden?" Naruto's blood-covered right hand held Shion's hand and asked.

    Shion shook her head, broke away from Naruto's hand, took off the bell on her body and put it on Naruto's clothes: "This is the amulet my mother left for me. Now I'll leave it as a souvenir for you." After that,  Ziyuan no longer stopped and strode towards the demon.

    "Is this good? To give the witch's amulet to an ordinary human so easily." The monster said: "Forget it, if this is your wish, then I will not kill him for the time being. Let him be able to  Live a few more days.¡±

    "That's good. If we can understand it from the beginning, then Ashho and others will not be embarrassed."?Life is gone.  Right, Mom.  "Aster stood in front of Naruto and suddenly said to herself: "Aster, I like my mother the most.  "

    "Become one with me." A demonic dragon opened its mouth and suddenly rushed towards Ziyuan.

    "Naruto, Naruto, leader." Other voices came from behind Naruto, including Zabuza, Neji, Qiga Zuimu, Minako, Minagawa Natsuki, Kakashi, Anko, Shikamaru, Ino,  Dingji and others all rushed in from outside the cave entrance.  At this time, the magic dragon swallowed Ziyuan in one bite.

    "How could this happen? The demon was resurrected and even ate the miko." Kakashi, Minako, Zabuza and Anko looked at the scene in front of them in shock.  Suddenly it was as if they had lost all power.

    Kakashi put his hand on his forehead, revealing the three magatama Sharingan and secretly said: "In this case, I can only rely on the power of the Sharingan, but I can only use it twice. If I can't use it twice,  If we send the monsters to another world within this time, the whole world will be destroyed. This time, I must do it even if it costs my life."

    "Naruto, you are injured." Ino came over, then put his hands on the wound on Naruto's body and said, "Wait a minute, I will treat you immediately."

    "By the way, Ino, you are also Grandma Tsunade's disciple." Naruto suddenly remembered, and then said hurriedly: "Hurry up, Ino, the demon has been resurrected, and Shion is our last hope. We must not let Shion die.  Being eaten like this.¡±

    "Yes. I understand." Ino immediately increased the chakra, and Naruto felt that his left hand had regained some consciousness.  After a while, Ino stopped. Naruto tried it and found that his left hand had fully recovered.

    "This is" Suddenly a ghostly voice sounded.

    "Unsolved!" Aster's voice sounded at the same time, and then the bell on Naruto immediately emitted a strong light, and then the magic dragon that swallowed Aster exploded, and then Naruto saw in front of his eyes, Aster's whole body was exuding purple.  Light, and at the same time there is a little bit of starlight surrounding Shion.  There is a strange mark on his face, his long golden hair is blowing in the wind, and there is a halo on his head.

    Naruto was shocked and said: "Is what the demon said true, that Zion is really a god? Impossible, how could such a thing appear in this world?"

    "So that's it, your power was sealed by your mother" The demon said, with panic in his tone.

    "Let it end like this. Naruto, live with my share in the future. You will live in the world. This is my destiny. The destiny I just saw." Shion closed her eyes and said: "I'm fine  I want you to save me again." A strong purple light emitted from Ziyuan's body: "Let's disappear together."

    Naruto formed a seal with his hands, and instantly appeared behind Shion, pulled up Shion's collar, and jumped back: "Idiot. Wake up a little bit, I'm still alive, and it's not your turn to sacrifice yet. Open your eyes for me  Did you hear it with your eyes? Do you just want to die like this?" Ziyuan's appearance disappeared immediately, the halo on her head and the symbols on her face disappeared and returned to their original appearance.

    "No, save me, Naruto!" Shion looked at Naruto behind her and then hugged Naruto while tears fell down.

    "Very good. Then just stay with me." Naruto landed on the ground and put Zion down, then took a deep breath and looked at the monster in front of him: "Let you see it, I  My greatest achievement since leaving Konoha. My strongest technique."

    "The strongest move." Everyone behind Naruto muttered silently: "What kind of move will it be? But no matter what it is, everything can only rely on you, Naruto."

    Naruto stretched out his right hand, and a blue chakra ball immediately appeared on his palm.  "Rasengan?" Kakashi secretly said: "No, it should be more than just the Rasengan. What exactly could it be? How powerful will Naruto's strongest move be?"

    The Rasengan in Naruto's hand soon began to change, and a sharp voice sounded, "What is this sound? It's so harsh." The people behind him began to cover their ears.  Soon the Rasengan in Naruto's hand turned white, and at the same time energy began to extend around the Rasengan.

    "This harsh sound, this energy, coupled with the Rasengan that Naruto formed beforehand, could it be thatHas Naruto completed the Rasengan that the teacher had not completed?" Kakashi looked at  Naruto was surprised.

    "This is, a shuriken?" Hinata said, "The energy on it is so strong." What looked like a huge shuriken was formed on Naruto's right palm.

    "Take the move, Wind Release: Spiral Shuriken."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 281 Spiral Shuriken

    Naruto held the huge shuriken in his hand: "Neji, Zabuza, Minako, Minagawa Natsuki, Kakashi, Anko, don't let those dragons hinder mecom If you can't succeed this time, then  You should leave as soon as possible, I can only use the last resort." After saying that, Naruto rushed towards the monster.

    "Oops. I thought I could rest!" Kakashi complained, but he was not slow. When Naruto rushed out, he immediately followed him: "Raikiri."  The lightning directly destroyed the demon dragon that was charging towards Naruto.

    "Kakashi, your Raikiri is stronger." Zabuza said, "Shall we fight again next time?" The decapitating sword in his hand spun around, and two demonic dragons were killed in a row.

    "Fire Release: Great Flame Bullet." Minagawa Natsuki opened her mouth and spit out a huge fireball. The huge fireball seemed to cover the entire space and blasted towards the monster.

    "Bagua Kongzhang." "Soft Fist Technique: White Sky Dance." Neci and Hinata said at the same time.

    "I leave everything to you, Naruto." Shion clasped her hands together and prayed.  Naruto continued to rush towards the demon, and with the help of others, he quickly approached the demon.

    "It's useless." The destroyed dragon resurrected again, and the sprite's voice sounded: "Without the power of the witch, you can't kill me. I will never give the witch another chance to use her power. You just  Disappear along with this world.¡±

    "You're the only one who's going to disappear." Naruto rushed to the middle of all the monster dragons, and looked at the black thing in the middle. This was the monster's body. Naruto suddenly stamped on it: "Disappear,  Wind Release: Spiral Shuriken." The huge energy of the 'rumbling' caused the entire mountain to shake, the rocks began to collapse, and the magma under the rocks began to boil, as if it might erupt at any time.  The powerful force is constantly destroying the monster's body.  But it recovered immediately after it was destroyed, which means that although Naruto's technique is very strong, it has no great effect at all.

    "Haha, I said it, it's useless. No matter how powerful you are, you can't defeat me without the power of the witch. Otherwise, do you think you can get close to me so easily?"  He said, "It seems that you are the only one who threatens me here, so let's start with you first!" The demon dragon turned around and rushed towards Naruto.

    "Naruto!" "Naruto!" "Naruto!" Everyone exclaimed one after another, and the magic dragon crashed into Naruto, but a layer of transparent protection suddenly appeared on Naruto's body.  cover.  It appears with the impact.

    "I forgot, you have the amulet given to you by the miko, but the energy of this amulet is limited. I see how many times you can last." The 'Ding Ding Ding' dragon kept hitting Naruto's body,  The transparent protective shield keeps appearing and disappearing.  Suddenly the demon dragon crashed over, but the transparent protective shield did not appear. Just when Naruto was about to be penetrated, a golden light flashed, and Naruto appeared behind Shion, just barely escaping.

    "Damn it. You can't even use the Rasen Shuriken?" Naruto said as he looked at the roaring monster.  His right hand was constantly trembling. Although the 'Rasen Shuriken' was very powerful, it still hurt himself. Although Naruto has been looking for a way, he has not found any way yet. He can only minimize the damage.

    "Are you okay, Naruto?" Hinata immediately came to Naruto's side and asked with concern: "What's wrong with your right hand?"

    "It's nothing? It's just the shock of the attack just now. Although it is powerful, it also puts a heavy burden on myself." Naruto did not say anything more on this issue and just said a few words casually.

    Hinata hugged Naruto's right hand and said: "Naruto, have you forgotten my eyes? I can see that the ninjutsu just now, although powerful, also caused great harm to you.  .¡±

    Naruto paused and smiled softly at Hinata: "The resurrection of the monster will bring destruction to this world. I don't care about other things, but I can't let you die." Then Naruto raised his right hand slightly and said: "  Okay, Hinata, please leave here quickly. I think I can only use my last strength now. Although I really don¡¯t want to use this power, I have no choice now. The power I mobilize this time will  It will be more than ever before, and I don¡¯t know if I can wake up in time this time. So you¡¯d better leave here first. Everyone else should also leave for now.¡±

    "Naruto" Hinata shouted hesitantly.

    "Naruto, can you still use that move just now?" Shion noticed Naruto's right hand, but seeing Hinata's concern, she stopped mentioning it and said directly: "If you can still use it,  , then we still have a chance.¡±

    "No," Hinata said immediately: "?The move just now has caused great damage to Naruto. If it is used, if it is used continuously, it will put too much burden on the hand.  It may even lead to the disability of the right hand.  "

    "I know my limit." Naruto said: "I can still use the Rasen Shuriken once. According to me now, I can never use it more than twice."

    Ziyuan nodded and said: "Naruto, use it again. This time you will definitely be able to defeat the demon. I believe you."

    Zabuza cut off two demonic dragons with one sword: "No, although the attack just now is very powerful, the result is obvious and has no effect, so I absolutely do not agree with the leader to take risks again."

    "Moreover, Naruto was able to come back just now, which was entirely due to the flying thunder god's technique and the transparent protective shield that appeared just now, but then the protective shield has disappeared. If Naruto were in the past this time, Naruto might not have time to use the flying thunder god.  Thunder God's Jutsu." Shikamaru said: "Let's think of other methods."

    Naruto looked into Shion's eyes and said, "Okay, I'll go again." After saying that, a blue chakra ball immediately formed in Naruto's hand.

    "Leader." Zabuza said hurriedly.

    Naruto shook his head and said: "Okay, I have decided, Zabuza, execute the order." "Yes, leader." Zabuza hesitated for a moment, but still responded.  Then he slashed at the demon dragon with his decapitating sword.

    Naruto took a deep breath, and the 'Rasen Shuriken' in his hand was fully formed.  The sharp and harsh sound echoed throughout the mountain, and the surrounding rocks collapsed even faster.

    Naruto's eyes turned cold and he rushed towards the monster again. Looking at Naruto's figure, Shion closed her eyes, formed a strange shape with her hands, and then suddenly opened her eyes.

    What appeared in front of Shion's eyes was Naruto who was just about to gather the 'Spiral Shuriken'. Shion came behind Naruto and placed his hands on Naruto's right hand: "Naruto, please feel free to use my power." Purple  Chakra poured into the Rasenshuriken in Naruto's hand, dyeing the Rasenshuriken purple.

    Ziyon closed her eyes slightly and increased the input of chakra: "Naruto, forgive me, it should be my task to destroy the sprites, but I am very scared, I am afraid of death, so I hope you can defeat the sprites.  Because, you are the man I like. Go, my man." Ziyuan said to himself, but Naruto, including others, ignored him as if they didn't hear his words at all.  Ziyuan seems to be the most special existence.

    Ziyuan stopped chakra input, then opened her eyes, and everything came back to normal. Naruto had already rushed towards the demon, and now he was even closer to the demon.  "This power is impossible. Why does the power of a witch appear on this power? By the way, I have seen that kind of power once." There was panic in the demon's voice, and then there were continuous demonic dragons.  Coming towards Naruto.

    Hearing the panicked voice of the demon, although others still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on?  But one thing is known, that is, the monsters are afraid of Naruto's approach. After knowing this, everyone immediately launched an attack against the dragons to buy time for Naruto to launch the attack.

    "This power is very similar to when Shion turned into that form just now. I know it. Shion must have input her chakra into the Rasenshuriken at some point. No wonder she let me use it.  Once." Naruto looked at the purple 'Rasen Shuriken' in his hand and thought to himself: "The demon just said that except for the power of the miko, no other power can defeat him. Now he already has the Rasen Shuriken.  Gain the power of the miko. In this case.¡±

    Naruto jumped to avoid a demonic dragon: "Disappear for me, Super Spiral Shuriken." 'Boom' the purple 'Spiral Shuriken' was suddenly printed on the monster's body, sending out a huge shock.  , this time the destroyed body was not recovering, "Ah" the demon screamed tragically.  The entire body of the monster, including countless dragons, disappeared in this single spiral shuriken.

    "Boom", which was already on the verge of collapse, completely collapsed when Naruto fired the second Rasen Shuriken.  Rocks from the mountain above continued to fall, and at the same time, magma began to erupt.  It was about to collapse, but Naruto was unable to move due to the backlash of the Rasenshuriken.

    "Oops." Kakashi shouted immediately: "Everyone, get out quickly, this place is going to collapse."

    "You don't need to say it, I already know it." Zabuza immediately said loudly: "Ningji, you take the others and leave here immediately. I will pick up the leader."

    "Okay." Neji responded, then stretched out his hand to grab Hinata who was trying to find Naruto, and pulled Hinata out without any explanation, while Anko pulled up Shion, and the group of people headed outside.Go vertically.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 282 Treatment

    'Boom' In Kakashi, Anko and others had just left the mountain, and after joining Ya and Choji who had been blocking the terracotta warriors outside, the terracotta warriors stood motionless because of the disappearance of the monsters.  £®  com is like an ordinary stone statue.

    Kakashi and Anko didn¡¯t have time to explain the cause and effect to Duck and Choji, so they asked them to leave directly. However, when they saw the collapsing mountain, they ran away quickly. The mountain completely collapsed and magma erupted.

    After the group arrived at another safe place, Hinata looked at the magma erupting from the collapsed mountain in front of her and said, "Master Shion, is Naruto really going to be okay?"

    Ziyuan nodded without hesitation and said: "Well, although I can't see his fate clearly, I believe that he is definitely not someone who dies easily. He will be back soon. This is the witch's premonition."

    Hinata breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Well, I also think Naruto will be fine."

    "Sister Hinata." Ran Ran, Yakumo, and Mao Shanqiu came over. Ran Ran asked immediately after searching and not finding Naruto.  Faced with the battle between monsters, Yakumo did not participate, because there were puppets everywhere, and Ran Ran still needed someone to protect him. However, considering that Yakumo's perception was too weak, he let Maoshan Qiuya stay.  Come down.

    Hinata was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously moved her gaze towards the direction of the mountain that had just collapsed.  Because of the eruption of magma, the pungent smell and smoke are everywhere, and ordinary people can't see anything at all.  Hinata didn't use her Byakugan either, so her vision was blocked by the smoke.

    "Neci, where is Naruto?" Yakumo saw that Hinata didn't answer, so he asked Neci.

    Ningci opened his eyes, pointed to the smoke-filled mountain and said, "Here we come."

    "Huh?" Everyone was stunned. Two figures flashed past. Naruto and Zabuza jumped out of the smoke. "Naruto." Hinata said in surprise. After saying that, she wanted to go over, but looked around.  Man, he still stopped.  Although she believed that Naruto would be fine, it was one thing to believe it, and another thing to see it with her own eyes. When she saw Naruto with her own eyes, Hinata's surprise was self-evident.

    Naruto saw Hinata's appearance for the first time. Although Hinata hesitated, Naruto did not hesitate. He came directly to Hinata's side and stretched out his left hand to hug Hinata gently in her ear.  Naruto said softly: "I'm back, Hinata." Then Naruto let go of Hinata.  Hinata lowered her head and began to play with her fingers. Her exposed ears turned red. From this, it can be seen that Hinata's cheeks must have been on fire.

    "Brother Naruto." Ran Ran called out, and then rushed towards Naruto. Naruto stretched out his left hand to hug Ran Ran.

    "Naruto, what's wrong with your hand?" Ino immediately noticed that Naruto's right hand was hanging unnaturally.

    Shikamaru took a look and said: "It should be the backlash of the Rasenshuriken just now. Naruto just said that it is powerful, but it also puts a great burden on himself. Naruto just used it twice in a row, so give it to him  The huge burden on his arm caused him to lose consciousness temporarily. Ino, go and have a look."

    "Yes." Ino responded, then came over and said: "Naruto, let's sit down first!" "Yes." Naruto put down Ran Ran in his hand, and then sat down on the spot, and Ino sat down and knelt down.  In front of Naruto, he then took Naruto's right hand over and placed it on his thigh, carefully examining Naruto's injuries.

    Ino placed both hands on Naruto's right hand and began to gather chakra. An energy entered Naruto's right hand and began to heal Naruto's injuries.  After a while, Ino stopped and said, "Okay, Naruto, give it a try." After saying that, Ino let go of Naruto's right hand.

    Naruto stood up and slowly raised his right hand. After trying it, he found that he could completely use his right hand. A trace of joy appeared on his face: "Thank you, Ino, your medical ninjutsu is very powerful.  I thought it would take at least a few days to recover! In this case, my combat power will be fully restored again."

    Ino stood up and heard Naruto's words, frowned slightly and said: "You're welcome, Naruto, but Naruto, I haven't completely cured you. The injury is too serious. It will take you a few days to fully recover. However, with  As a friend, let me tell you, try not to use that ninjutsu in the future! Although there is nothing on the surface of your right hand, the meridians inside are full of holes. Although there is a force that is constantly repairing you  meridians, but if too much is used"

    "Thank you, Ino." Naruto saw some broken skin on Ino's knees, and some blood was coming out of the broken skin. The reason was that when Ino was kneeling on the rock to treat Naruto, he was injured by the rock.  The only thing that was worn out was that Ino himself didn't?Care about these.  Although Naruto saw it, he didn't say anything. He just remembered it tightly in his heart. Looking at Ino, Naruto nodded and said: "I understand. If possible, I will try not to do anything in a short time."  Take action." Ino hesitated for a moment, then nodded helplessly.

    "Well, in short, it would be great if it can end peacefully like now." Kakashi said.

    "Really, it's so troublesome." Shikamaru stretched and said, "Well, the world won't be destroyed now, haha" Shikamaru let out a long yawn and said, "  Now I can finally go back and sleep comfortably.¡±

    "Then why not come to Oni Country first? Numa Country is very close to Oni Country, and if you want to go back to Konoha, you have to cross the border of Oni Country." Shion said with a smile: "  You come to rescue me this time. I didn¡¯t entertain you well before, so let me entertain you well now.¡±

    "That's fine." Shikamaru looked at Shion, looked at Naruto and Hinata, then nodded and said, "I'm very willing, but Kakashi-sensei, Anko-sensei, what do you think?"

    Kakashi noticed Shikamaru's gaze, and then noticed Shion's gaze when he looked at Naruto. He thought for a moment, nodded and said: "Okay, it's okay to go to the Ghost Country to take a rest. Anyway, because of this  This mission is too important. We haven¡¯t had a good rest these days. Now that it¡¯s completed, it¡¯s good to spend a few days in the Kingdom of Ghosts.¡±

    Hongdou shrugged and said, "I don't care."

    Ziyuan nodded and Adou said: "Okay, you are all willing to come, so Naruto, you can come too. It's all up to you to defeat the demon this time. And you saved me several times, I also want to thank you."

    Naruto hesitated for a moment, and then felt someone pulling on his clothes. When he looked down, he saw Ran Ran pulling on his clothes with a pleading look on his face. Naruto looked at Hinata, thought for a moment, and reached out to hug Ran Ran.  , said: "Okay, I understand. But I am more worried about the Snow Country. After all, I have been away from the Snow Country for more than twenty days. There has been no news about the Snow Country in these days. I want to make arrangements.  , you guys take a step first." Then Naruto said to Ran Ran: "Ran Ran, good boy, can you go with Sister Hinata first? Brother Naruto will be there in a moment." "Ran Ran understands." Ran Ran responded.  , and then followed Hinata.

    "Okay." Shion responded: "Then we will set off first, Naruto, you can catch up later." After saying that, Shion mounted Akamaru again, and then the group left.  After everyone left, only Naruto, Zabuza, Neji, Yakumo, Minako, Minagawa Natsuki, Qiya Zuimeng, and Nekoyama Akira were left.  Eight people.

    Naruto looked at the other people and said: "Everyone, as I just said, it has been more than twenty days since we came out. This time we came out, we took away almost all the power of the Snow Kingdom, but our purpose is perfect.  It¡¯s done. After this battle, the snow ninjas can grow up more quickly. However, because we brought out almost all the power this time, the power left to the country of snow has become very weak. In this case,  Once we are attacked by other countries and ninja villages, it will be extremely detrimental to our Snow Country. If it was before, the destruction of the world was imminent, then naturally there would be no problem, but now the danger of the destruction of the world has been eliminated. Naturally we cannot let it  An accident occurred in the Snow Country. As for the fact that I did not refuse Shion's invitation and immediately rushed back to the Snow Country, there are two reasons."

    Naruto was silent for a moment and said: "First of all, Hinata and I haven't seen each other for nearly three years. I'm really happy to be able to see Fukitsu again. And I don't want to separate from Hinata so soon, although  We have been together for more than ten days, but it is not enough for us, really not enough. So I hope to stay with Hinata for a longer time."

    "Of course, this is the first reason." Naruto looked at the others and said: "The second reason is Aster's ability. Aster has the ability to predict, although it only appears occasionally, and only when his life is in danger.  will appear. But the chance of Ziyuan¡¯s prediction coming true is 100%. In this case, I will never let Ziyuan¡¯s ability fall into the hands of others. Therefore, I can¡¯t give up on Ziyuan¡¯s invitation this time. Even if I can¡¯t conquer Ziyuan,  To let her join our organization, we must also maintain a friendly relationship with her. So Zabuza, Neji, Minagawa Natsuki, Yakumo, Qiga Zuimu, and Nekoyama Akira, the six of you, please go back first. Minako and I will stay here.  Come down. If nothing happens in the Kingdom of Snow, then naturally it is best, but if something really happens? Then let Maoshan Qiu come and notify her immediately. According to her speed, it won¡¯t take long to come from the Kingdom of Snow.  We¡¯re in the land of ghosts.¡±

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 283 Defective Spiral Shuriken

    "Yes." Zabuza responded, and then said: "But chief, just you and Minako, the number of people is a little short."

    "No." Naruto said: "Me and Minako are enough. After all, this time we are just going to conquer Shion, not fighting. And even if it is fighting, I have restored my fighting strength now, and Snow Country  There has been no news for nearly ten days, I'm worried" Naruto shook his head and said: "Okay, you guys go back. Aunt Minako, let's go first." Minako nodded and followed Naruto  behind him, and then jumped away with Naruto.

    "Yes." Zabuza responded, and after Naruto and Minako left, he said: "Okay, let's go back. Speaking of which, I am also worried about the Snow Country. In the past two years, our Snow Country has expanded everywhere.  , it can offend a lot of people, as well as the remnants of the country that we destroyed. They hate our country of snow. It¡¯s just that our snow ninjas are strong enough, so they are willing to lie dormant. This time the snow ninjas basically  Let me bring them all out, leaving only the basic defense power. I'm afraid these people will take this opportunity to do something. Before, I asked the snow ninja to go back based on this consideration. It's just that their chakra has been almost consumed.  It probably won¡¯t have much effect, we have to go back.¡±

    "But before, the whole world was going to be destroyed. Who would care about any country?" Minagawa Natsuki asked hesitantly: "Even we ourselves are not sure that we can survive."

    "Haha, I thought so before. So at first I planned to bring all the snow ninjas here." Zabuza said: "But the leader asked me to leave some of my power. He said that he had not experienced more than ten  It is impossible for people who lived a year ago to believe that a mere monster would destroy the world, even if the monster really resurrected and destroyed the Land of Swamps and the Country of Ghosts. Even if such a situation is discovered, but  Others will also think that they can deal with the monsters. This is the arrogance of human beings. Everyone is the same. Even the leader said that he did not believe that the monsters could destroy the entire world at the beginning. Xia Xue  , Neji, Yakumo, Qiya Zuimeng, did you also have this idea at the beginning?"

    The people who were called "Naruto" by Zabuza were stunned. Indeed, they didn't think so at first, but after seeing the ghost army, they no longer had this idea. After seeing the ghosts in real life, especially when Naruto used  When the Rasen Shuriken had no effect, he was already convinced that if the demon was really resurrected, it would probably destroy the entire world.

    "Okay, don't think about these things. Now that the matter has been resolved, let's return to the Snow Country according to the leader's order. At least confirm whether the Snow Country is safe." "Yes." Then everyone jumped up.  left.

    Naruto and Minako quickly caught up with the group of people who were heading to the Kingdom of Ghosts. The group was not traveling very fast, and they deliberately slowed down to wait for Naruto, so Naruto caught up almost quickly.

    "Naruto." Hinata called softly, and then blushed and stopped talking. It was like going back to the past, when Naruto was still in Konoha. Although it was already three years ago, Hinata  Tian is still so shy.  Naruto looked at the shy Hinata, with a hint of tenderness in his eyes. If there weren't too many people around, Naruto would probably just hug Hinata into his arms.  The two people care about each other, but cannot see each other due to various reasons.  This longing has not dissipated and has even become stronger after time and separation.  It's just that it's also hidden in their hearts by the two of them. They don't usually show it, but they will emerge like a tide at the right time.

    "Naruto." Kakashi smiled and said, "I've never seen the Rasenshuriken you just used before. Did you create it yourself? How did you create it?"

    "Ah." Naruto responded: "Kakashi-sensei, the Rasengan was taught to me by the Lustful Sennin on behalf of my father. He told me when he taught me that the Rasengan was created by my father.  Yes, it is a powerful move that has not yet been completed. After I learned it, I have been thinking about how to complete this move. Kakashi-sensei, you know that my chakra attribute is wind, and wind has powerful destructive power.  In terms of destructive power alone, among the five attributes, wind is probably the strongest. In the past year, I have been thinking about how to add the attribute changes of wind to the Rasengan to complete this technique. It was not until recently that I completed it.  Because his shape resembles a shuriken, I called him the Rasen Shuriken."

    Kakashi lowered his head and thought deeply: "Judging from the Rasenshuriken you used in the test, it is indeed very powerful. The destructive power far exceeds the previous Rasengan. It can be said to be completed, but Naruto, this move  The damage to you is too severe. After using it, you will be unable to form any more seals and almost lose your combat effectiveness. Only if this damage can be eliminated can it be truly completed."

      Naruto nodded and said: "Well, it can only be regarded as a defective product now. The preparation time is a bit long, and it puts a lot of burden on myself, but it is much better than before. When I just learned the spiral  When using shuriken, the meridians in your right hand will even be severed, and there is still a certain chance of failure. Now it is basically impossible to fail, but the burden on the right hand is still a bit heavy, plus the chakra consumption is large  , so it can't be used continuously. I will continue to improve it in the future, at least to eliminate the burden on my right hand. In that case, it can be regarded as a real finished product." Naruto's eyes gradually became colder and said: "As long as I can  By completing this Rasen Shuriken, I will have a unique move, and I will be able to compete with Kage-level ninjas. I also barely have the power to challenge 'them'."

    Kakashi looked at Naruto and said to himself: "'They'? Does it mean Akatsuki, or the elders."

    "It turns out that Naruto, your strength has reached this level." Shikamaru looked at Naruto and said: "It seems that your growth in Konoha has indeed been restricted. You have only been away from Konoha for three short years.  Your strength has already reached this level. We people are far behind you. If we face each other in the future, please be merciful to us."

    "Ha." Naruto looked at Shikamaru and smiled: "Don't say that, Shikamaru, I am now a rebel ninja of Konoha. Among the people here, except Shion, everyone has the power to take me back.  Thoughts, but to be blunt, the power of everyone here is inferior to mine, but I am only afraid of two people. One is Kakashi-sensei. His Sharingan has become the Mangekyo Sharingan and has divine power.  The power. But although this power is powerful, I can also control the power of the Nine Tails, plus the Flying Thunder God. If we really fight, I may not lose. Even now I can't use my right hand very flexibly.  The second person I fear most is Shikamaru, and that person is you."

    "Oh, is it me?" Shikamaru was slightly shocked, and then said with a smile: "There is a big gap between my strength and yours. You can defeat me with just one shadow clone, although my shadow imitation technique can  You will be trapped, but due to the difference in strength, it is destined not to last too long, and you will break free in less than a minute."

    Naruto nodded: "Indeed, but Shikamaru, in a life and death battle, this time is enough, isn't it? And what I am most afraid of is not your shadow imitation technique. As long as I use the shadow clone technique, you  Can you be sure which one is the true body? So I'm not afraid of this. What I'm most afraid of is indeed your brain. You are a natural strategist. This is what I fear the most." At this point, Naruto paused slightly and then smiled.  He said: "Really, why are we talking about this? We are friends and we can't do anything to each other. It's a bit ridiculous to say this."

    Shikamaru shrugged and said, "Well, I brought it up first. Maybe we will actually meet each other in the future. When the time comes, Naruto, don't be merciful to us." Shikamaru said with a flash in his eyes.  A glimmer of light.

    Naruto looked at Shikamaru for a while before he nodded and said: "I will." Naruto knew what Shikamaru was referring to, and sooner or later Naruto would find the elders.  Although the influence of the Elder Group in Konoha has declined in the past two years, it has not completely lost its status. Even if it has completely lost its status, once Naruto comes to the Elder Group, they will still confront Naruto.

    Following the words of Naruto and Shikamaru, everyone's mood dropped. They didn't care that their strength was far behind by Naruto. Even the stronger Naruto was, the happier they would be as friends.  , of course they will try their best to catch up, but what makes them depressed is that they think about fighting Naruto, Neji and the others.  The most unacceptable thing for them is to risk their lives to fight with their former partners.

    "Okay, everyone, please stop talking about this." Seeing everyone's low mood, Ziyuan smiled and said: "You know that I am a miko and have the ability to predict the future. This kind of thing will not happen to me or you in the future, so don't worry.  . And man can conquer nature. Didn¡¯t we change the original fate of the world¡¯s destruction? We can even change this, so why can¡¯t others change it?¡±

    "Ah." Naruto responded: "Destiny is also a thing that bullies the weak and fears the strong. As long as we don't give up, fate will also surrender in front of us." Naruto's face showed a trace of confidence as he spoke.  Smile speeded up and headed towards the Kingdom of Ghosts.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 284 A completely different attitude

    "We're herecom" Looking at the city in front of them and the words "Demon Country", Naruto and his party already knew that they had arrived at the "Devil Country".  Because there was no need to be careful this time, everyone came from the Land of Swamp to the Land of Ghosts before it got dark.

    "Okay." Shion sat on Akamaru and said with a smile: "Let's not stay here anymore. Let's go in. Let's go directly to the Miko's Mansion." After Akamaru heard this, he walked directly inside. The others looked at  He also followed Ziyuan slowly into the city.

    Stepping into the city, "Let's speed up! Let's return to the Miko's Mansion as soon as possible!" Shion said suddenly, with a strange look on his face, as if he couldn't wait to leave. Akamaru looked at Kiba, waiting for Kiba's order.  .

    "Look, it's a witch." "Yes, but didn't she leave? Why did she come back?" "Oh, don't get too close to her, people who come close will die." "Yes, yes, leave quickly  ." Such voices suddenly came from all around, and then they left one after another.

    "Whatwhat's going on?" Ya looked at the scattered crowds in surprise.

    "Well, it seems like we are not popular." Kakashi shrugged and said calmly.

    After hearing the words of the people around her, Hinata frowned slightly and then looked at Naruto and thought: "This scene has appeared many times in Konoha. Before Naruto entered the academy, every time Naruto went out  , are all in the same situation. I didn¡¯t expect Ziyuan to be in the same situation! They both grew up in this situation. No wonder the two of them fell into each other within a few days of knowing each other" I thought.  Here, Hinata reached out and hugged Naruto's hand, holding Naruto's hand tightly in her arms.  She had deliberately not thought about Fenghua Koyuki in the Land of Snow, but she did not expect that the miko from the Land of Ghosts would also fall in love with Naruto. However, Hinata, who is kind-hearted and easily considerate of others, did not know how.  There was one person to blame, so Hinata could only hold Naruto tightly.  However, Naruto's eyes were focused on Hinata's still-developing breasts. Because Hinata held Naruto's arms in her arms, Naruto's arms directly felt Hinata's soft breasts.  Just when Naruto's eyes moved to Hinata's chest, Hinata noticed it immediately. She looked at Naruto, her face quickly turned red, and the siren sounded, but she did not let go of Naruto's arm.  , but hugged her a little tighter.

    This made Naruto very excited.  Naruto knew Hinata's character, that extremely shy personality. When Naruto was still in Konoha, although his relationship with Hinata was established, Naruto didn't dare to get too close to Hinata.  Hinata would faint from shyness due to even the slightest bit of intimacy.  Naruto knew that if Hinata didn't like him so much, she wouldn't take the initiative to hold his hand in her arms like now.  So Naruto was excited.

    Shikamaru listened to the words of the crowd around him, thought for a moment and suddenly said: "It seems that he is afraid of miko because of her ability to predict death. After all, miko predicts death." Shikamaru's voice was very soft, not daring to let Shion  Hearing this, she was afraid of arousing Ziyuan's sadness again.  But everyone else heard it, and looked at Ziyuan with a hint of sympathy.  Kakashi, Shino and others even set their sights on Naruto, because they also discovered that there was a striking similarity between the scene in front of them when Naruto was a child in Konoha.

    The crowd around gradually dispersed, and Shion finally managed to pull herself together and said with a smile: "Okay, let's go back to the Miko's Mansion." Everyone nodded, Naruto thought for a moment, and gestured to Hinata,  Then he took his hands out of Hinata's arms. Although Naruto missed the feeling of his arms being held by Hinata and his developing breasts rubbing against each other, Naruto felt the same as what happened just now, so Naruto  After taking his arms out of Hinata's arms, he came to Akamaru's side, lowered his body, and whispered into Akamaru's ear.

    "Woof woof." Akamaru nodded his head excitedly to express his agreement. Shion suddenly felt a little cold on his back. Shion looked at it and then said: "Naruto, what did you say to Akamaru? How about I come down first?  Bar!"

    Naruto smiled softly, then shook his head and said: "No, Shion, just sit still. Oh, by the way, hold on tight." As soon as Naruto finished speaking, Akamaru suddenly accelerated and started running.  After a few steps, he jumped directly to the roof, "Ah" Although Shion had been sitting on Akamaru, Akamaru suddenly ran and jumped onto the roof, which still made Shion break into a cold sweat.  However, Akamaru did not stop and headed straight towards the Miko's Mansion.  The others immediately followed behind and around Ziyuan. If Ziyuan accidentally went to jail, they would immediately rescue her.

    Akamaru didn't move in a straight line, and he was jumping up and down. In short, Shion was like a roller coaster sitting on Akamaru.  Up and down.  Finally Ziyuan?Sitting firmly on Akamaru's body, Shion's bumps were reduced to a minimum.  When Akamaru saw it, he also slowed down and began to calm down.

    "Naruto!" Ziyuan said with an angry face: "What the hell did you do?"

    Naruto jumped up and stayed in the air behind Shion. He shrugged slightly and said, "It's nothing. I just asked Akamaru to give you some other feelings. Isn't it better now?"

    "Thank you." Ziyuan was stunned, looked at Naruto, and then uttered these two words.

    Naruto waved his hand and said: "By the way, I heard that shrine maidens are very popular among the subjects of the Demon Country. Why are those people so right?"

    "Indeed. The witch is loved by the people of the Kingdom of Ghosts, but this witch is not me, but my mother." Ziyuan looked a little sad and said: "When my mother sealed the monster, I became the new one.  At the beginning, those people had a good attitude towards me because my mother was indeed very loved. However, my ability to foresee made them feel hurt, because all the people I predicted died one by one.  , over time, these people's attitude towards me changed. I was isolated by them. No one was willing to contact me anymore, only the personal guards around me. Only the personal guards could truly accept me.  "

    "I see." Naruto said with concern: "Is it caused by strong power again? Speaking of which, sometimes I really want these people to truly experience this power." As he said this, Naruto turned around.  With a vertical movement, he rushed in front of Shion in an instant, his long golden hair flying with Naruto's movements.

    Soon the group arrived at the Miko's Mansion. When the two soldiers at the door saw Ziyuan, their faces showed excitement: "It's the Miko. The Miko is back. Quick, go and inform the others immediately that the Miko is back."  Now." As he said that, one of the soldiers quickly ran inside, but he forgot that the door was still closed, so he hit the door hard with a bang.

    "Idiot, don't you know how to open the door first before you can go in?" Another soldier scolded.  "I forgot by accident." The soldier said, then opened the door and ran into the house.

    The others were slightly stunned. When they walked into the city, the attitude of ordinary people towards Ziyuan was still fresh in their minds. However, now the attitude of these soldiers towards Zion makes Naruto and the others a little confused. According to Naruto.  It can be seen with their eyes that the attitudes of these two soldiers towards Ziyuan are genuine.  There is no adulteration at all. Compared with those common people, this is simply the difference between heaven and earth.

    Seeing the appearance of Naruto and the others, Shion also knew the reason. After entering the mansion, Shion said, "You must be wondering, why do people from the Kingdom of Ghosts have two completely different attitudes towards me?" Others  They all nodded. Ziyuan looked at the hundreds of guards rushing out of the mansion and said, "Actually, it's very simple. These soldiers in the Witch's Mansion are the reserve team of my guards. When there are casualties among my guards,  When they can no longer fight, they will be selected from among these soldiers to join my personal bodyguards. My personal bodyguards are my close bodyguards, they can be said to be my confidants. They serve as the last protection to protect me, so when selecting the personal bodyguards,  At that time, only those who sincerely accept me and are not afraid of my power can enter, and the reserve team is where these are tested. Only those who pass can become my personal guards. And the number of people who can pass in the entire Ghost Kingdom is only five hundred  . And I have three hundred personal guards, and the remaining two hundred are all in my mansion, becoming a reserve team."

    "Lord Ziyuan, Lord Ziyuan." Several leading guards came to Ziyuan: "Lord Ziyuan, you are finally back. This is great."

    "Great, Lord Ziyon is really back, woo woo hoo. I thought I would never be able to see Lord Ziyon again." Many of the guards at the back couldn't help but shed tears when they saw Ziyuan.  It seems that Ziyuan really has a high status in the hearts of these personal guards.

    "By the way, Master Shion." A leading guard said: "Since you left, your subordinates have sent people to look for them in the direction of the Swamp Kingdom. I wonder if you have met them?"

    Ziyuan was stunned for a moment, then shook her head and said: "No, I didn't meet them. I should have missed them."

    "Really, it doesn't matter. I just need to send someone to inform them. Master Shion, please go and rest first." The guard looked at Naruto and said, "This time it all depends on you. Master Shion can come back, please do it."  Let's stay in our Demon Country for a few more days and let's express our gratitude." Naruto and his group nodded, and then left with Shion following different bodyguards.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 285 ¡®Tianji¡¯ Ziyuan

    Ziyuan was sitting in the courtyard, dressed luxuriously, looking at the moon in the sky. Outside the door, her personal guards were guarding the place.  The guards were very tight, and no one could step in silently. However, these personal guards were also human beings, and they were ordinary people. The chakra in their bodies was not even comparable to that of a trainee genin.  So as time passed, these personal guards inevitably felt a little bit tired.

    "Naruto, it's so late, do you have anything to do with me?" Ziyuan suddenly said. At this time, Naruto appeared silently behind Ziyuan.

    Naruto was stunned for a moment, then stepped forward and sat down next to Shion. He saw that Naruto was wearing a black god robe, and his long golden hair was wrapped in the god robe. No wonder Naruto appeared without any traces.  There are signs.  Naruto looked at Shion and said, "I do have something. I want to ask you to join my organization."

    "Your organization?" Ziyuan was slightly stunned.

    Naruto nodded: "Feng Renpaiten was established when I left Konoha. Its members include Neji, Yakumo, Zabuza, Minazuki Shiro, Namikaze Minako, Minagawa Natsuki, and Qiga Zui.  Dream. I would like to invite you to join my organization and become the eighth member."

    "Why did you invite me?" Ziyuan looked at Naruto and asked.

    "It's very simple, because of your power, although you may not be able to use your power now, but one day, you will be able to use your power well. I have many enemies, so I need more power, not just for myself.  To become stronger, the companions around you must also be strong enough. So I need your strength."

    "Aren't you afraid of my prophecy?" Ziyuan asked.

    "I have never been afraid, and I don't think anyone who is still in the Kingdom of Ghosts will be afraid of your prophecy. Otherwise, they would have left long ago. How could they still be there after destroying the monsters?  Will I follow you back to the Kingdom of Ghosts?"

    Shion nodded: "Indeed, you may not be afraid of my prophecy, but Naruto, although we have changed the fate of the world's destruction, not all fates can be changed, and not everyone can change their own fate.  , and Naruto, I can see through the fate of others. As for you, Naruto, you are a special case. Your fate cannot be seen clearly by me, but you are also the only special case. I don¡¯t think there will be a second case in this world.  A person who makes me unable to see my destiny clearly. Do you think others would be willing to become a companion with me, a person who can see through their destiny? And can you accept my willful character? "

    Naruto smiled softly: "Shion, your willful character is actually only caused by the unfair treatment you received in the Kingdom of Ghosts. In fact, this does not count at all in my organization.  What, everyone in my organization is a person with a tragic fate. You and I have almost the same fate. There is a nine-tailed demon fox sealed in my body, because the nine-tailed demon fox once caused huge disasters in Konoha.  Hurt, so all the hatred of the villagers of Konoha towards the Kyuubi moved into me. I can never forget that kind of deep-seated hatred. Was Neji born in the Hyuga clan, but he was a member of the branch family and was taught to protect the clan since he was a child?  The thoughtful Neji was marked with the mark of a caged bird when he was a few years old, which not only sealed his Byakugan power, but also made him like a caged bird, unable to escape his fate. Yakumo has been frail since childhood.  , unable to practice taijutsu and ninjutsu, but because of her blood inheritance limit, she gave birth to a monster, and was finally trapped on a mountain until I met her three years ago. The one with the best fate is probably Minako  She is an aunt. She has been treated as my father's personal maid and received strict training since she was a child. My father is Aunt Minako's belief, everything about her. After her father died, Aunt Minako's belief completely collapsed. That feeling of despair  , I'm afraid it's not weaker than your feelings." Shion fell silent and began to think continuously, while Naruto lay on his back on the floor, looking at the bright moonlight in the sky.

    Ziyuan turned her head and looked at Naruto. After a while, she nodded suddenly and said, "Okay, Naruto, I will join your organization."

    A smile appeared on Naruto's lips and he said: "Okay, everyone in the organization has a code name. This code name does not have much meaning, but it means that you have truly become a member of our organization. My code name is 'Zi Wei'  'It's the leader. I now announce in the name of Ziwei that your code name is" "Tianji Ziyuan has met the leader of Ziwei." Before Naruto could say anything, Ziyuan said.

    Naruto was slightly startled, then smiled bitterly and said: "It seems that you have been able to use most of your powers, at least you won't appear without warning like before, but although I am very happy, you can use  My own strength, but this makes me feel very unfulfilled. Forget it, let me talk about the rules of the organization first."

    Ziyuan spoke again: "I understand, leader, you can't backtrack"??Companions cannot question the leader.  Is it right?  "Although it was a question, Ziyuan's tone was very certain. There was also a narrow smile on her face.

    Naruto looked at Ziyuan and finally shook his head helplessly and said: "It seems that the name 'Tianji' is worthy of its name. Okay, you can have a good rest."

    Ziyon nodded and watched Naruto stand up and prepare to use the Flying Thunder God Technique to leave. Ziyon thought of a question and said: "Wait a minute, Naruto, no, leader." Ziyon stammered, looking at  I'm not used to it.

    Naruto shook his head and said: "You should just call me Naruto. It's just a title. Don't take it too seriously. Didn't you see that Yakumo still calls me Naruto?"

    Ziyuan hesitated for a moment, then shook her head and said: "No, in private we are friends and we can call you by your name, but in public places or when discussing official matters, we have a master-slave relationship, so I can no longer call you  name."

    "Don't worry too much about details like this. By the way, what's wrong with calling me? It shouldn't be about the whole title!" Naruto said.

    Ziyuan nodded and said: "Chief, I have joined your organization, but after all, I am still a witch from the Kingdom of Ghosts, so I may not be able to go back to the Kingdom of Snow with you. Unless I go back with you privately, but in that case, I  Afraid that my bodyguards would worry about me. I didn¡¯t want them to worry.¡±

    Naruto smiled softly: "If that's the case, you can rest assured that I never thought about letting you follow me to the Kingdom of Snow. I planned from the beginning to let you stay in the Kingdom of Ghosts and continue to be your  A miko. As for joining the organization, I will tell other members of the organization, but this matter must be hidden. Except for members of our organization, I do not plan to let anyone else know about it for the time being."

    Naruto looked at the moon in the sky and said: "After all, I am still a rebellious ninja of Konoha, but Konoha is not monolithic. Among them, Konoha's elders are the strongest, but they also have the worst relationship with me. Just because of the relationship with other people."  The competition for strength is why I have allowed you to develop over the years. Others may not know about your precognitive ability, but Kakashi-sensei and the others are already very aware of it. They will definitely mention it to the Hokage when they return, so that the upper echelons of Konoha will know everything about precognition.  This power is too terrifying. They will not allow me to control this power. But as long as you remain the same as before, then they will have no reason to attack you, and you can safely be your ghost country miko.  , maybe they will even recruit you! In this case, all you have to do is delay, neither agreeing nor rejecting, but if you let them know that you join me, I am afraid that some people in Konoha will directly attack you and me. I  The current power is not enough, so your joining my organization can only be concealed for the time being."

    "I understand." Ziyuan nodded and said, "I will arrange it."

    Naruto nodded, then took out a scroll from his arms and handed it to Shion. He made a slight seal with his hands and said, "Okay, I'll leave first. But your personal guards here are indeed very tight. I won't do anything to them."  Under such circumstances, it is difficult to get in. But after all, they are just ordinary people. Although they have some chakra, they are still vulnerable to real ninjas. You cannot use your power well. This picture  There are some ninjutsu on the scroll, and if you add the ninjutsu and secret techniques of your ghost country, I think it should be able to better stimulate the power in your body."

    Ziyon took the scroll and nodded to Naruto: "Thank you." Naruto shook his head and disappeared immediately.

    After Naruto disappeared, Shion watched Naruto leave without knowing what she was thinking. After a while, she opened the scroll and read the ninjutsu recorded on the scroll.  After Naruto disappeared inside Shion's courtyard, he appeared in the shadow of a house outside the courtyard.  Not far away is Ziyuan's courtyard. Although Ziyuan's personal guards are tired but energetic, they are holding on without any sign of relaxation. However, they can actually only prevent some ordinary people. For ninjas, they can simultaneously and instantly  Kill a few of them, but if you include Shion's precognitive power, it is indeed the best defense.

    Naruto looked at it, turned around and left. He stopped just after walking a dozen steps. Naruto looked around. The bright moonlight gave the earth ship a white coat, making the earth very bright, but other people and belongings were in the darkness.  But it was getting darker. At this time, a girl walked out from the shadow of the big tree next to her.

    Naruto looked at the girl and smiled slightly: "Hinata, why are you here?"

    "I went to look for you, and I just happened to see you flying across the roof. I called you, but you didn't hear me." Hinata looked at Naruto with her white eyes and asked in a low voice: "Naruto, why are you here? You  Are you coming to see Ziyuan?"

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 286 The Arrival of Maoshan Autumn

    Naruto looked at Hinata and nodded: "Well, I just looked for Shion and was just about to go back. .com Let's go together, Hinata."

    "Oh." Hinata responded, a trace of sadness flashed in her white eyes, and then she lowered her head gently and said, "It's very late, Naruto, go to bed early!" With that, Hinata turned and left.

    Naruto quickly stepped forward, took Hinata's hand, and asked her to stand in front of him. Looking at Hinata who looked a little pale, Naruto felt very heartbroken, but he was very happy. Naruto stretched out his hand and gently said  He pinched Hinata's nose and smiled: "Hinata, you are jealous."

    Hinata lowered her head and said softly: "I'm sorry. Naruto."

    Naruto stretched out his hand and hugged Hinata directly into his arms and said: "Why do you apologize? Little fool, you didn't do anything wrong? Besides, it's too late for me to be happy? Just because you are jealous of me means that you really care about me.  That¡¯s why you will be jealous when you see me coming to see Ziyuan. If you see me coming to see Ziyuan but are indifferent, then I will be really sad.¡±

    Hinata struggled for a while, but when she saw that she couldn't break free, she blushed and said, "Naruto, let me go, okay? Someone will come here."

    "No, I will never let you go." Naruto looked around and said, "Maybe someone will come here, but now except for the moon in the sky and you in my arms, I haven't seen anyone else.  Ah." As he spoke, Naruto lowered his head and got closer to Hinata, and Hinata's cheeks continued to heat up.  Although she knew there was no one else around, she was still very shy looking at Naruto's face getting closer and closer. When Naruto kissed Hinata's lips, Hinata's eyes widened, and then  He closed his eyes and fainted.

    Naruto noticed it as soon as Hinata fainted, but Naruto didn't know what he could do except smile bitterly.  Letting go of his reluctant lips, Naruto thought for a moment, hugged Hinata who fainted, and jumped directly onto the roof.  Then he headed towards his room.  Because after Naruto and the others stepped into the mansion, Shion's personal guards took everyone to their rooms to rest. Because Naruto has the highest status among everyone, especially with the continuous expansion of the Snow Kingdom in the past two years, he is giving  When Naruto arranged the room, he arranged a luxurious room.  The others were taken to other rooms by other guards, so Naruto didn't know where Hinata was?  What's more, Naruto was not suitable to hold Hinata to ask others, so Naruto had no choice but to carry Hinata back to his room.

    After returning to his room, Naruto gently put Hinata on the bed. Looking at Hinata lying on the bed, Naruto smiled softly. Hinata's face was still red, as if just now  The shame has not receded yet.

    Naruto looked at Hinata steadily, with a soft look in his eyes. Then Naruto reached out and gently stroked Hinata's cheek. After a while, Naruto suddenly shook his head and pulled his hand away.  Naruto came back, then helped Hinata up, helped Hinata take off her coat, and hung it by the bed. However, looking at the clothes inside, Naruto hesitated for a moment, then reached out and took off the forehead protector from Hinata's neck.  Putting it aside, he then took off Hinata's shoes and put her little feet on the bed. After adjusting Hinata's body, Naruto pulled the quilt and gently covered Hinata's body, and then stepped forward and placed it on Hinata's body.  Hinata kissed her eyes gently, turned around and walked out of the room, closing the door gently.  (PS: The clothes Hinata wears are jackets. Inside the jacket is the middle coat, and the innermost part is the underwear.)

    Just when Naruto closed the door to the room, Hinata opened her eyes. In fact, Hinata woke up very early. At that time, Naruto was holding her and walking back, so Hinata didn't dare at all.  Let Naruto know that she is awake. As for where will Naruto take her?  She wasn't worried.

    Looking at the closed door, Hinata's cheeks slowly warmed up, and her face was so hot that it gradually dyed her entire face red, even her neck turned pink.  Hinata touched her little face gently, then pulled the quilt to cover herself up, imitating an ostrich.

    After Naruto left the room, he shook his head helplessly, then jumped to the roof, walked a few steps to estimate Hinata's position, then stopped, and admired the moon

    Early the next morning, when the genius was bright and it was estimated that no one in the entire mansion had woken up, Hinata had already dressed neatly and opened the door of the room and walked out. After looking around and finding no one, Hinata was obviously relieved, but  There was a hint of disappointment in his eyes.  "Good morning, Hinata." Naruto noticed it just when Hinata opened the room. After Hinata walked out, Naruto jumped down from the roof and landed gently behind Hinata and said with a smile.

    "Morningmorning, Naruto." Hinata looked at Naruto, then lowered her head and said with a blush.

    "Why are you up so early? Why don't you sleep a little longer?" Naruto asked.

    Hinata's face turned red and she said, "I've had enough rest."??And I didn't go back all night, and the others would be worried.  Naruto hadn't rested all night, so it was time for a good rest.  I can't keep occupying Naruto's bed.  "

    Naruto leaned close to Hinata and chuckled in a low voice: "Haha, we can rest together! What do you think? Hinata."

    "You won't." Hinata looked at Naruto's face that kept getting warmer, and she slightly avoided Naruto's body that was getting closer to her. However, Naruto stretched out his hand to wrap his arms around her, and she was completely pressed against him. Hinata became even more  It became hot, and then he spoke in a soft voice: "I believe you."

    "Don't trust me too much. Even I sometimes don't trust myself." Naruto gently let go of Hinata and said, "Forget it, Hinata go back quickly. After a while, others will get up.  ¡±

    Hinata blushed and nodded: "No matter what, I believe in you, Naruto. And thank you for last night, Naruto. Thank you for not lying to me, and thank you for not treating me"  As she spoke, Hinata's face became hot again, and then she covered her face and ran away.

    After a long time, the people in the Miko Mansion also got up. After breakfast, the people in the Miko Mansion began to get busy. They had various things to deal with, but Naruto and the people from Konoha seemed to have nothing to do when they were guests here.  .  In this way, Naruto and everyone in Konoha stayed in the Kingdom of Demons for several days.

    On this day, at noon, Naruto, everyone in Konoha and Shion were eating together.  Naruto is the prince of the Snow Country. Konoha is powerful and cannot be competed by the Ghost Country. In addition, everyone in Konoha also tried their best in the previous incident, so Shion, as a shrine maiden of the Ghost Country, must  Do your best to be polite.  It's just that Kiba and Akamaru didn't like this kind of scene, so every time when it was time to eat, they would always eat it in two bites, and then they would run away with Akamaru. Even after being told several times by Anko, they still wouldn't change, so Anko just  It's up to him.

    Suddenly a pink figure flashed past: "Big stupid dog, you can't catch me!" Then they saw this pink figure dancing around everyone. When they heard this voice, everyone immediately seemed to be familiar with it, and  Naruto frowned directly.  At this time, Yaba and Akamaru ran in, and a lot of Shion's personal guards came in. After seeing the pink shadows around them, they immediately ran over and stood on guard in front of Shion.

    "So fast, this speed has already surpassed me." Kakashi looked at the pink figure and said to himself.  Then he looked at Naruto and said, "It's very fast, isn't it? Naruto."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Yes, it's very fast." Then Naruto looked at Minako beside him, Minako nodded, then opened his hands and said: "Come, Xiaoqiu, come to me."

    With a 'whoosh', the pink figure walked towards Minako, and then gently landed in Minako's arms. I saw Mao Shanqiu still wearing her pink Catwoman costume, lying in Minako's arms acting coquettishly.  !

    "Ya, what's going on?" Hongdou frowned and asked Ya.

    Ya took a few breaths and said: "After I finished eating, I went for a walk with him. After a while, Akamaru said that he found an unpleasant smell? Then Akamaru chased after him, and I followed him. As a result,  We discovered the source of the smell before we even left the witch's house." As he spoke, he pointed at Mao Shanqiu and said, "I found that she was talking to the soldiers, and she left quickly. However, not long after, this person was wearing the clothes now.  Her clothes broke in. When these personal guards found out that someone had broken in, they immediately surrounded her, but she didn't care at all. I think we should give them some help after staying here for so long, so.   It¡¯s just that her speed was too fast, I couldn¡¯t catch her at all, and he kept taunting me.¡±

    "Is that so, Xiaoqiu?" Minako asked.  Mao Shanqiu nodded and said aggrievedly: "I just want to play hide and seek with those soldiers. As for that big stupid dog, I don't like dogs by nature, and I don't know dogs at all."

    "Okay, Xiaoqiu, what's the matter with you?" Minako asked in a low voice.

    "Uncle No Eyebrows asked Xiaoqiu to come. Xiaoqiu didn't want to come." Mao Shanqiu trembled when he saw Naruto.

    Naruto frowned slightly: "Don't give him a nickname, unless you can defeat me one day. Let's forget it this time. Okay, what did Zabuza ask you to do?"

    Mao Shanqiu pouted her mouth, a little disapproving, but she didn't dare to refute Naruto's words, so she just responded casually.  Hearing Naruto's question, he immediately said: "No eyebrows, no, Uncle Zabuza said that he asked you to go to the country of whirlpool immediately, and except for Sister Bai staying in the country of snow, others have changed their route towards the country of whirlpool.  The country is moving forward, just let me inform you."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 287 Sudden Bad News

    "The Kingdom of Whirlpool?" Naruto frowned and asked, "Why did they go to the Kingdom of Whirlpool? Now the Snow Country is obviously more important? Zabuza is definitely not such a person who doesn't care about the importance."

    "Xiao Qiu?" Minako looked at Mao Shanqiu in her arms and put her down and asked: "Did you just say it was them? Did everyone except Bai go to the country of whirlpool? So where are the other snow ninjas? Also?  Is it over?"

    "No." Mao Shanqiu said: "Uncle Zabuza asked Sister Shiro and other snow ninjas to stay in the country of snow, saying that he was afraid of a sneak attack by others, and then uncle Zabuza went with Yakumo, Sister Natsuki, Neji,  Brother Qi Ya Zui Meng and the others went to the Kingdom of Whirlpool together. Then he said, let" Mao Shanqiu looked at Naruto with some fear and said: "Let him go to the Kingdom of Whirlpool as soon as possible."

    "What the hell is Zabuza doing?" Naruto was stunned for a moment, frowned and said to himself: "I was suddenly asked to go to the Country of Uzumaki The Country of Uzumaki. Wait, could it be" Naruto's face was filled with confusion.  Several changes occurred in a short period of time, and he suddenly said out loud: "Oh no, damn it. Damn guy." Naruto spat out such words in his mouth, then immediately stood up and planned to leave, but when he saw the people around him,  Ran Ran and Hinata were silent for a moment, then squatted down and gently stroked Ran Ran's head and said, "Ran Ran, please follow Hinata sister first. Brother Naruto must go and save his mother."

    "Ran Ran knows." Ran Ran looked at Naruto and said with a smile, "Ran Ran will obediently wait for Brother Naruto to pick up Ran Ran."

    Naruto nodded, looked at Hinata, just smiled at Hinata, and then flew out directly. Minako looked at Naruto's figure, her body moved subconsciously, and flew along with Naruto's figure.  Got out.  Mao Shanqiu looked at Minako's figure, and then looked at the people around him. He stepped forward and rushed out in an instant, even faster than Naruto.  After Naruto could no longer be seen, the smile on Ran Ran's face immediately disappeared, and the look in her eyes immediately dimmed. Hinata's mood also dropped a lot. She bowed to Shion and Kakashi, and then hugged Ran Ran.  left.

    "What's going on?" Ya looked at the direction Naruto and the others were leaving and asked, "Shikamaru, you are so smart, do you understand?"

    "It seems something happened in the Country of Uzumaki." Shikamaru shrugged and said, "Just now they mentioned that it seems that Zabuza and the others are heading towards the Country of Uzumaki, and they also asked Naruto to go to the Country of Uzumaki immediately.  The daimyo is now Naruto's mother. If something happens to the Kingdom of Uzumaki, it's normal for Zabuza and the others to rush there immediately. However, Zabuza and the others have just experienced a battle with us and have consumed a lot of chakra. It is estimated that even in the past few days,  The chakra has recovered, but the mental fatigue has not completely recovered, but they still rushed over, and even asked Naruto to go with them. I am afraid that this will only happen when the country of whirlpool is facing extreme danger. I think I am afraid  The country of Whirlpool is facing annihilation, so Zabuza and the others hurried over without resuming the full battle."

    "Well, it seems so. But we seem to have been here for a long time, and some information cannot be obtained. It seems that it is time to leave. Let's pack our things first and prepare to return to Konoha. There are some things we must  Go back and ask the Hokage-sama for instructions." Kakashi stood up and said, "Miko-sama, there is something I want to talk to you about in private. I don't know what Miko-sama means?"

    Ziyuan was stunned, put down the food in her hand and said, "I don't know what's going on?"

    Kakashi smiled softly and said: "This matter is not a private matter, it is a business matter. The relationship between Konoha and the Kingdom of Demons is currently friendly. I want to talk to the miko-sama about how to deepen this relationship. Of course, this is also my intention.  What Ye Hokage means, I have obtained Hokage-sama¡¯s permission, but I don¡¯t know if Miko-sama has time?¡±

    Shion looked at Kakashi, thought for a moment, then nodded and said: "Well, I have a lot of time, come with me, this is not a place to discuss political affairs." After saying that, Shion stood up, turned around and walked outside.  .  Kakashi quickly followed.

    "Here we come." After hearing Kakashi's words, Shikamaru perked up and finally understood the meaning of staying in the Kingdom of Demons in the past few days: "I see, are you peeking at the miko's ability to foresee? In this case, Naruto  I'm afraid I have this intention in staying in the Ghost Country recently, but because of Kakashi's existence, I haven't taken action yet, but"

    "Hey, Shikamaru. Do we really have no choice but to go back and ask Hokage-sama for instructions?" Kiba said, "How about we go directly to help Naruto?"

    "No." Shikamaru refused without thinking: "Naruto's identity as the prince of the Kingdom of Whirlpool has been spread throughout the world in the past two years, and Naruto's affairs in the Kingdom of Rivers and the Kingdom of Snow have  The identity of the prince has also been conveyed. Many people in the world already know Naruto's name. Moreover, with the expansion of Snow Country in recent years, it has become vaguely like the sixth largest country.?If you dare to attack the Kingdom of Whirlpool under such circumstances, I am afraid that no other force except the five major countries can do it.  As the five major countries, we cannot act rashly and can only go back and ask the Hokage for instructions.  "

    Shikamaru looked at the direction Naruto was leaving and thought: "Is it true that Naruto hasn't recruited the miko yet? Although Naruto's whereabouts in the past few days are under our control, it's his first day in the Kingdom of Demons.  That night, we didn¡¯t know Naruto¡¯s whereabouts. It was just that in the middle of the night, Naruto was alone on the roof watching the moon at night, and Hinata was also in Naruto¡¯s room, but I always felt that  Naruto doesn't seem to be the kind of person who procrastinates. In the past few days, Kakashi has been waiting for a reply from Konoha. In addition, Naruto was on the side, so he didn't take the initiative to recruit miko. He just didn't expect this Uzumaki.  Something will happen suddenly in the country. Naruto is worried about his mother and he doesn't know how long it will take before he has a chance to win over the miko, so it is not unreasonable to leave immediately. Haha, it looks like I can return to Konoha soon." Shikamaru  These thoughts flashed through my mind, but I didn't say them out, but put them all into my mind.  Watching Kakashi and Shion leaving, a thought suddenly flashed through Shikamaru's mind: "Naruto doesn't seem to be anxious at all in the past few days. He knows that he can't stay in the Kingdom of Demons for too long.  But it was still like this, maybe he had already won the miko to his side. In those few days, when going from the Kingdom of Ghosts to the sealing temple, the miko had a vague feeling for Naruto, saying that she was subdued by Naruto.  It's not impossible. Miko are also women, and women can do anything for love! Oh my, why do I want to do this? After all, women are just trouble."

    ¡®Whoosh whoosh.  ¡¯ Three figures, one yellow, one blue, and one pink, flew through the forest.  It was Naruto, Minako and Mao Shanqiu.  "Naruto, is it really okay to leave like this?" Because it was in private, Minako called Naruto directly by his name.

    Minako asked: "We stayed in the Kingdom of Demons after the matter was resolved because we wanted to recover the miko Shion and make her our companion. But now we suddenly leave. I guess Kakashi is also staying in the Kingdom of Demons these days.  With the same idea, wouldn't it be that all our efforts here have been wasted. Judging by the time, the Kingdom of Whirlpool may be in danger, but Zabuza and the others have already gone, so there should be no big deal. You don't have to go there yourself.  , it¡¯s better to stay and subdue the miko. With the miko¡¯s affection for you, Naruto, you will definitely succeed.¡±

    "Are you in love, Aunt Minako? You know that I don't know how to deal with feelings at all, and I don't know how to deal with Hinata and Koyuki's feelings now? I don't want to add new feelings now." Naruto paused slightly and then said  : "However, subduing Ziyuan will indeed be of great benefit to us. Although she is not liked by ordinary people, with her status in the Kingdom of Ghosts, all powerful people in the Kingdom of Ghosts will stand on her side.  Owning her is equivalent to owning the entire ghost kingdom. So if I don¡¯t conquer Shion, I won¡¯t leave easily.¡±

    "Well?" Minako was stunned for a moment and then said with some joy: "Naruto, what do you mean? I understand, it's the night of the first day, and I only have time that night. In this case, the miko, no,  Shion¡¯s precognitive ability was organized by us. However, Shion¡¯s status in the Demon Country is special and she cannot leave the Demon Country for a long time, and the elders of Konoha will not allow us to obtain Shion and the power of the Demon Country.  .So we must hide Shion¡¯s joining us.¡±

    Naruto nodded: "I know, I knew Kakashi-sensei's plan from the time Kakashi-sensei stayed in the Kingdom of Ghosts after completing the mission, so when I conquered Shion, I had already talked with Shion  , let her delay the recruitment of Kakashi-sensei. Only this is the best."

    Minako smiled and said: "No wonder Naruto, you left so quickly this time! It is true that there is no use staying there. And if you leave, it will arouse suspicion. That's why I stayed in the Kingdom of Ghosts for a few more days."  It just so happens that Maoshan Qiusong got the news, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we would have to stay for a few more days!¡±

    "It's just that I didn't expect that what I got would be news from the Kingdom of Whirlpool." Naruto's voice turned cold: "Although I don't know who it is? But since he dares to do something to my mother, I want to make him regret coming to this world.  ." After saying that, Naruto said to Minako and Mao Shanqiu: "Okay, let's speed up! Get to the Country of Whirlpool as soon as possible." "Yes." Minako and Mao Shanqiu responded.  The two men sped up at the same time.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 288 Betrayal?  Third wife?

    Naruto, Minako, and Mao Shanqiu are resting in a small village. Because it is only a small village, there is no inn. Naruto and Mao Shanqiu are resting under a tree, but they are close to the country of whirlpool. The country of whirlpool has  If there is any movement, the news can be transmitted quickly.

    "Naruto, we have received the news." Minako came over and said: "The people who just fled here said that it seems that the army of the Kingdom of Uzumaki entered the border of the Kingdom of Water and pretended to be thieves to plunder.  The Kingdom of Whirlpool raised questions and mobilized troops to gather at the border of the Kingdom of Whirlpool. Before the Kingdom of Whirlpool could respond to the Kingdom of Water, the Kingdom of Water raised troops to attack the Kingdom of Whirlpool. At the same time, Kirikage Village seemed to have sent ninjas. All of this was  What happened during the time when we were protecting Shion and going to the Kingdom of Swamp, it has only been a short ten days. But the Kingdom of Water has already attacked the Whirlpool City of the Kingdom of Whirlpool, and the walls of the Whirlpool City have changed hands several times. If not  If Zabuza kills them, I am afraid that Uzumaki City has fallen and the country of Uzumaki has been destroyed." Minako paused and said: "At the beginning of the war, the country of Uzumaki asked for help from other surrounding countries, but those countries did not  Send troops, and some countries even assisted the Kingdom of Water to deceive the city gates of the Kingdom of Whirlpool after sending troops. Most of the Kingdom of Whirlpool fell so easily, so that now the Kingdom of Whirlpool can only survive in just ten or twenty days.  The Whirlpool City is still in our hands. There is no movement from the Fire Country, but Chen Bing is at the border. It does not attack or retreat. It seems that it only intends to defend."

    "Water Kingdom, Kirikage Village. Damn things." Naruto's eyes gradually turned cold: "Minako, go and write down those countries that have colluded with Water Kingdom. After retreating from the Water Kingdom army this time,  Just operate on them." Naruto's tone showed a hint of coldness, and his body exuded a strong evil aura.  Feeling the strong evil energy on Naruto's body, Minako took a few steps back slightly, while Mao Shanqiu was trembling slightly with fear, looking at Naruto with fear in his eyes.

    After a while, Naruto took a deep breath to calm down the evil spirit in his body: "Thief, huh, you can make such excuses. Anyone with a little bit of brains will know at a glance that it is the Kingdom of Water.  It¡¯s just a direct act. It¡¯s normal for other countries not to send troops. After all, they are just small countries. It¡¯s normal not to dare to offend the Kingdom of Water. If they don¡¯t send troops, forget it. Since they dare to send troops to gain my city, no matter what  Regardless of the outcome of this time, I will destroy them. As for the Fire Country, ever since my mother announced my identity as the prince of the Uzumaki Kingdom, I have offended the Fire Country and Konoha.  The relationship has basically disappeared. It would be great if they didn't send troops to attack us. How could they send people to save us? By remaining neutral now, I guess someone has helped. By the way, what about the Kingdom of Snow? Why not the Kingdom of Snow?  Send troops.¡±

    "This?" Minako hesitated and said, "Snow Country is a little strange. Except for Mr. Zabuza and others who heard about the crisis in Whirlpool Country on the way back to Snow Country and rushed to Whirlpool Country, Snow Country did not send any  One soldier after another, there was not even any statement. Moreover, there was no movement after Shiro and the Snow Ninja returned to the Snow Country, and the Snow Country seemed to have calmed down."

    "Impossible." Naruto said in surprise: "Xiaoyuki knows that my mother is a daimyo of the Country of Uzumaki, and it is impossible for the Country of Uzumaki to be indifferent now that the Country of Uzumaki is facing danger. And it is impossible for Shiro to return to the Country of Snow and the Country of Snow not send troops.  There won't be any movement from her, and the Snow Ninja Village is almost completely in our hands, so it's impossible for her to be so peaceful. What is going on in the Land of Snow?"

    "Calm down, Naruto, only by calming down can you think better." Minako said immediately.

    "Hufufu." Naruto took deep breaths to calm down the impulse in his heart and slowly calmed down. After thinking carefully for a while, he said, "Mao Shanqiu."

    "Yes, I am here." Mao Shanqiu responded quickly, and then looked at Naruto timidly.

    "You go to Snow Country immediately to find Shiro, but be careful. Snow Country's reaction to this incident is too strange. It makes me feel very uneasy. I'm afraid Snow Country has lost control." Naruto said calmly:  "I'm afraid it's not very safe for Shiro and Snow Ninja to return to the Snow Country. They may be imprisoned or killed. Otherwise, they won't be so peaceful. Damn it, it seems like someone in the Snow Country is going to deal with me this time.  Ah. Although I am not sure who this person is yet, he will jump out on his own sooner or later. But I believe that Xiaoxue will not betray me. Mao Shanqiu, find Bai immediately after you go to the country of snow, and then you will listen to Bai  Just give me the order. Remember, when you go to the Land of Snow this time, don¡¯t trust anyone except Bai and Xiaoxue. Remember, even if you see me in the Land of Snow, you can¡¯t believe me. Can you?  The only people I trust are Shiro and Xiaoyuki, do you understand?" Hearing Naruto's serious tone, Mao Shanqiu shocked Naruto, but he nodded repeatedly to indicate that he understood.

    "At the same time, don't let others find outWith your ability, you should be able to trace your trace easily.  As long as you can do it, I can let you eat a huge bowl of tuna ramen every day.  Your cat gets milk every day!  "After telling Mao Shanqiu what to do, Naruto began to seduce Mao Shanqiu.

    "Really?" Mao Shanqiu looked at Naruto and asked with some uncertainty.

    "Have I ever lied to you?" Naruto asked.

    Mao Shanqiu tilted his head and thought for a long time, then shook his head, and then said excitedly: "So what you said is true? That's great. I'll go immediately." As he said that, he pulled out the pink little girl from his arms.  The cat said: "Yuanwei, you heard it! Meow." The pink kitten meowed, and then Mao Shanqiu formed a seal with his hands and said: "Then let's start, Mao Shanliu¡¤Human-animal hybrid transformation¡¤Catwoman.  "With a bang, Mao Shanqiu was wearing cat ears, fluffy clothes, cat gloves, and a cat tail.

    "Remember my words, don't trust anyone except Shiro and Xiaoxue." Naruto's voice came from behind Mao Shanqiu, "Yes, I know." Mao Shanqiu responded without even looking back.  He jumped up and disappeared.

    "Naruto? Has the Kingdom of Snow really lost control?" Minako asked doubtfully: "Probably not. The Kingdom of Snow is completely under our control, and there should be no power to resist us."

    "No." Naruto said coldly: "In the Land of Snow, there are only three people who have the ability to betray me, and there are only three people who caused this situation, Zabuza, Koyuki, and the third husband."

    "Zabuza?" Minako shook her head and said, "There is no such person. After you left three years ago, Zabuza had almost completely controlled the Snow Ninja Village. In the past two years, although the Snow Ninja Village has continued to expand, it hinted that  Zabuza instills the idea of ??loyalty to you in the Snow Ninja Village, so although you rarely go to the Snow Ninja Village, the Snow Ninjas do regard you as their real leader. Zabuza can only control a small part of the Snow Ninja Village.  It¡¯s just patience, they won¡¯t follow Zabuza and betray him, besides, Zabuza has no reason to betray him.¡±

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No, I'm not saying that Zabuza betrayed me. If so, Zabuza would not have changed his route to the Land of Snow. Koyuki would not betray me either, although Koyuki and I have not been together for a long time.  , but I know that she doesn¡¯t have much ambition. The position of Daimyo is not as good as a cushion in the studio to her. Otherwise, she would not have handed over the rights in her hands to the third husband in the first place, so she  There is also no reason to betray, then only those with power are left"

    "Sandafu!" Minako said in surprise: "But he seems to be just an ordinary person, without too much ambition. Compared to Zabuza, his ambition seems to be a little bigger. After all, he has betrayed Kirikage before."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Zabuza did betray Ku Kirikage, but he will not betray me. Although I am not very good at being a leader, I still have this confidence. On the contrary, the third husband is different. He  I have been loyal to the Snow Country all my life, not Koyuki or me. For the third husband, the Snow Country is the most important. Although the Snow Country has expanded greatly in the past two years, it is basically Zabuza and Neji.  They took the lead in conquering it, so the voices in the Snow Country were basically on Zabuza and Neji. This probably made the Third Taifu very jealous, and I, who was in charge of them, was even more of a thorn in the Third Taifu's side.  It was a thorn in his flesh. The threat to him from the Snow Ninja Village was even greater, and it was normal for him to take action against me. And the most important thing is, if I, Zabuza, and Neji all died, then the Snow Ninja Village would definitely be in the end.  It falls into Xiaoxue's hands, and Xiaoxue doesn't like these things by nature. What's more, if I die, Xiaoxue will be sad and I will have no intention to manage it. By then, all these things will fall into the hands of the third wife.  But these are just my guesses. What is the truth of the matter? It depends on whether Mao Shanqiu can find Bai. Speaking of Bai arriving in the Land of Snow, he should know something."

    "This" Minako looked at Naruto and said, "So Naruto, what should we do?"

    "The other party actually set up the stage, so how can I, the protagonist, be absent? What's more, they won't let me be absent, so they attacked the Kingdom of Whirlpool because my mother is there." Naruto's face  He showed a smile: "I would like to see what kind of 'big meal' the enemy has prepared this time?" Naruto stood up and said: "Let's go, Aunt Minako. In a few minutes, we will  You can enter the Kingdom of Whirlpool!" Said Naruto and Minako and headed towards the Kingdom of Whirlpool at the same time.

    "It would be great if I had a strategist like Shikamaru." At this time, this thought came to Naruto's mind.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 289 Hidan Kakuzu

    Naruto and Minako stepped into the Kingdom of Whirlpool. At this time, the Kingdom of Whirlpool no longer had the peace that Naruto had experienced the previous few times.  .  com The original Whirlpool Country was a small country on the coast, close to the Fire Country, and had a friendly relationship with the Fire Country. It served as a buffer zone and war zone between the Fire Country and other countries, so the Fire Country would still protect the Whirlpool Country.  In addition, the Uzumaki clan of the Kingdom of Uzumaki is a ninja clan, so the Kingdom of Uzumaki can protect itself. However, since Naruto left Konoha and found Kinai, Kinai announced Naruto's identity at the same time. In this way, although  The Fire Nation didn't say anything in the end, but the Whirlpool Nation lost the Fire Nation's protection.  It's just that Naruto didn't see this before, but Zabuza saw it, so in the past two years, Zabuza continued to expand the territory of the Snow Kingdom, and his intention was actually to protect the Whirlpool Kingdom.  I just didn't expect that this thing would happen so suddenly, and the timing was so good this time. It happened to be that after what happened to the monsters, the snow ninjas had basically consumed a lot of chakra, and they didn't have any at all.  How much combat power, otherwise, if all the snow ninjas are dispatched, they may not be afraid of Kirikage Village.

    Naruto and Minako stepped on the land of the Country of Whirlpool and continued to fly forward. Gradually many people were seen on the road. Everyone was carrying small bags, including men, women, old people, and young people. Look.  He looked like he was escaping from the war.

    Naruto and Minako flew over their heads, and they found no trace of Naruto. Suddenly there was a sound of horse hooves, and the crowd immediately became confused, followed by about a dozen cavalrymen.  Chasing from behind the crowd on horseback.  Then he raised the spear in his hand and pierced the body of the people at the back, while using the spear to pick up the corpse.

    "Hahaha." More than a dozen cavalry laughed loudly, and Naruto's eyes turned cold: "Huh, aren't they soldiers of the Kingdom of Whirlpool? In this case, they are soldiers of the enemy country. Also, if there are still soldiers in the Kingdom of Whirlpool,  They have been gathered into Uzumaki City a long time ago. Aunt Minako, don't be polite to these people, just kill them! Bring the leader to me. I have something to ask." As he said this, Naruto stopped and said,  The figure slowly fell down and stood in front of those people.  Minako accelerated her speed and rushed towards the cavalry.

    When the people around saw Naruto landing in front of them, the entire fleeing team immediately panicked, and many people even sat down on the ground.  Some hugged each other and shivered, while others knelt in front of Naruto and begged him for mercy.

    "Ninja!" The leading cavalryman was startled, but he looked at Minako who rushed over without panic and said: "There should be no ninjas in the Kingdom of Whirlpool. Which village are you ninjas from?" Hearing such words, the people around him became uneasy.  Even more so.

    "Kill!" Naruto opened his mouth and spat out one word coldly, and a murderous aura emerged at the same time. Many people around him fainted, and the rest were trembling even more.  The dozen or so soldiers didn't feel anything yet, but their horses became restless.

    When Minako heard Naruto's words, she didn't speak. She shook her right hand and a dozen shurikens appeared immediately, and then shot out at the dozen cavalry. At the same time, Minako quickened her pace, and said, "ding ding ding" a dozen shurikens.  All the swords were blocked and then fell down, "Damn it, I didn't expect to meet a ninja." The leading cavalryman said: "We must leave quickly." The leading cavalryman turned his horse and said: "Quickly retreat.  "After saying that, he wanted to leave on horseback, but Minako was already standing on his retreat.

    When the leading cavalry saw this, he immediately said to the surrounding people: "Why are you still staying there? Why don't you come and save me quickly." Unfortunately, there was no response from the dozen or so cavalrymen around.  "Hey, did you hear that?" the leading cavalryman said again.

    "My leader, let you pass." Minako said. At this time, the leading cavalryman discovered that Minako was holding a kunai in her right hand. The kunai was dripping with blood. 'Bang!' More than a dozen people riding on the horse  A soldier fell to the ground.  He opened his eyes wide as if he couldn't believe what he was seeing.  A dozen horses didn't feel anything at all, but they all still stood where they were after discovering that their master had fallen.  Only then did the leading cavalry discover that there was a bloody hole in the necks of the dozen soldiers, and they were bleeding continuously.

    "Thisthishow is this possible?" The leading cavalryman suddenly fell off his horse without sitting still.

    "My leader will let you go over, or let me invite you over." Minako walked towards the leading cavalry holding a bloody kunai in her hand.  "Ah" the leading cavalryman screamed, then turned and ran in the other direction, where Naruto was standing.

    Looking at the panic-stricken cavalry, Naruto formed a slight seal in his hands, and the long hair behind him immediately started to dance, and then stretched out to tightly entangle the cavalry in the blink of an eye.  "Who are you?" The cavalryman struggled desperately.  When the people around saw Naruto and Minako treating these cavalry like this, they probablyDo you know what will happen to them?  But no one dared to leave, but gathered together with their relatives or acquaintances.  At this time, an old man was paying attention to Naruto, thinking hard in his mind.

    Naruto pulled the cavalryman in front of him: "Tell me, who are you? What's the purpose of coming here? And the situation in Whirlpool City? Tell me, and I'll spare your life without telling you that your bones will be broken." At the same time, Naruto  The mark in his hand changed, and his long golden hair began to tighten.

    "Ah!" The cavalryman screamed, but Naruto did not stop. The long blond hair continued to tighten. The cavalryman reluctantly opened his eyes and saw that it was indeed Naruto's pair.  With cold eyes, the cavalryman knew that if he didn't say anything, he might really die like this.  The bones in the cavalry's body made such a sound as "click", "AhI said, I said."

    Naruto's long hair tightened as soon as the mark changed. The cavalryman took a deep breath and said: "I am the tenth captain of the Kingdom of Water. Our country has surrounded the Whirlpool City, but cannot attack it.  I divided my troops to sweep other towns in the Kingdom of Whirlpool, and then besieged Whirlpool City. This is the last place, and it has been captured. I am returning to Whirlpool City. I was ordered to explore the surrounding situation and kill everyone I encountered.  People from the Kingdom of Whirlpool. That¡¯s all I know.¡±

    "Really? In other words, Uzumaki City has not been captured yet, good!" Naruto said, then the mark in his hand changed, and with a 'bang', the cavalryman was thrown to the ground, and the cavalryman immediately got up and turned around  Turning around and running, Naruto looked at his figure, the mark in his hand changed, his long golden hair parted a small part, and stabbed at the fleeing cavalry. When he was about to stab, it suddenly split into four,  It pierced his limbs in an instant: "I told you, I will spare your life." As he said that, Naruto jumped up and flew away, Minako followed behind Naruto.  Only the cavalry lying on the ground wailing and the ordinary people around were left.

    "Prince." Suddenly an old man said: "I remembered, he is the prince of our country of whirlpool. It is unmistakable, the long golden hair on that end. There are also six beards on the face. Now we, whirlpool  The country can be saved.¡±¡­

    After Naruto got the news he wanted, he immediately continued towards the Uzumaki City. The Uzumaki Country was just a small country. Naruto and the others had already entered the Uzumaki Country and were only a short distance away from the Uzumaki City.  So Naruto and Minako set out towards Uzumaki City with all their strength.  I want to get to Whirlpool City as soon as possible.

    Naruto, who was flying in the forest, suddenly felt a sense of alarm in his heart. He suddenly stopped, and at the same time he grabbed Minako beside him, and the two of them stood on the tree trunk.  The two people had just stood still when a black shadow came towards Naruto and Minako, and it was almost approaching at a very fast speed. At this time, Naruto could see clearly that it was the head of a sickle, with  A long rope is connected to the hilt.

    Minako didn't react in time. Naruto pulled Minako, leaned back, and pulled Minako at the same time. Because of Naruto's timely discovery, the two of them dodged in time.  "Who? Get out." Naruto and Minako landed on the ground, and Naruto said immediately.  At the same time, he stared closely at the blade of the scythe, only to see the blade of the scythe retract into the forest.

    With a 'click', a young man with blond hair and blue eyes walked out of the forest. He was about 30 years old. He was wearing a black coat with red clouds and a huge gun on his back.  three-edged sickle.  He walked out and looked at Naruto and said, "I didn't expect him to hide like this? It seems like he defeated Deidara and Scorpion. I didn't expect the jinchuriki to be so strong. I really thought."  How about performing a ritual on him, Kakuzu, and handing this man over to me?¡±

    At this time, a man in the same clothes but with a hood on his head walked out of the forest, leaving only a pair of eyes. The hood also had the forehead protector of Taki Ninja Village, but a scratch cut off everything.  He is Kakuzu.

    Kakuzu looked at Naruto and said: "Okay, but Hidan, you have to speed up. Your speed is too slow. And you can't kill the jinchuriki. Once the jinchuriki dies, the tailed beast will die too. In this case, the tailed beast's  The power would be gone and we wouldn¡¯t be able to accomplish our mission.¡±

    "Akatsuki." Naruto narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the two people who appeared in front of him. He did not expect that Akatsuki's people would ambush him here.  This made Naruto very anxious, because Uzumaki City was obviously not far ahead, but it was blocked by someone, and it was Akatsuki who had been targeting the tailed beasts.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 290 Fierce Fighting Hidan

    "Yes, yes, yes." Hidan waved his hand and said: "I know, just like the two tails, just capture him. Don't worry, I won't kill him." As he said this, Hidan turned to Naruto.  The man came over, reached out and pulled out the three-blade sickle from behind.

    "Two tails?" Naruto looked at Hidan and said, "So, you have captured four tailed beasts? One tail, two tails, five tails, and seven tails."

    "No." Hidan held the scythe in his hand and said with a smile: "It should be five. The four tails have already been captured by Itachi and Kisame. And you are the sixth one, the Nine-Tailed Jinch¨±ra.  "Power." With that said, Hidan suddenly rushed over, the blade of the scythe in his hand was detached from the handle connected by a long rope, and he slashed towards Naruto.

    Naruto's eyes narrowed slightly, he did not expect that Hidan would suddenly launch an attack, but Naruto was not unprepared. When the scythe flew towards him, he dodged the scythe, formed a seal with his hands and said: "Ninjutsu: Ran  Lion Jutsu." The long golden hair behind Naruto immediately started to dance, and he stabbed Hidan.

    "Hey." Hidan looked at the long hair being stabbed, and the hand holding the scythe shook. The scythe that Naruto had just dodged immediately changed its direction and shot towards Naruto, while Hidan himself easily dodged it.  Naruto's long hair.  The mark in Naruto's hand changed, and his long golden hair pierced directly into the soil.  Then with this power, Naruto dodged the scythe blade attacking behind him, then retracted his long hair and landed gently on the ground.  Hidan also took back his scythe and looked at Naruto.

    "Are you okay, Naruto?" Minako asked from the side.  Some golden hair fell down, and Minako thought Naruto was injured.

    Naruto shook his head and said: "It's okay, it's just that my hair was cut off. Aunt Minako, please don't participate in this battle. Leave it to me to solve it myself." Minako looked at Hidan and Kakuzu in front of her.  They all hesitated for a moment, but thinking of the scythe before, she also knew that her ability could not be involved, so she nodded and said: "I understand, Naruto, you should be careful." Minako took a few steps back.  Naruto took a gentle breath, temporarily put aside his anxiety and focused on the two enemies. He knew that he was facing an unprecedented crisis this time.  The strange behavior of the Snow Country, the crisis in the Whirlpool Country, and the ambush set up by the Akatsuki organization.  It all seems to be directed at himself.

    "How did you know that I would pass by here?" Naruto took a deep breath, and then said: "My whereabouts were relatively hidden along the way. Even if I were discovered by you, you would not be able to catch up with me so quickly.  , could it be that you passed by here by chance and discovered my whereabouts?"

    "Hey." Hidan looked at Naruto and said, "Of course someone told us in advance, someone told us as early as more than ten days ago, and we have been waiting here for you for several days, Kyuubi Jinchuuriki.  As for who it is? I will tell you after you are caught by us." As he spoke, Hidan raised the scythe in his hand, swung it suddenly, and the three blades flew out immediately.

    "Sure enough, someone is dealing with me!" Naruto ducked down to avoid the flying scythe and said secretly: "Damn it, the Kingdom of Whirlpool is right in front of us, now we can only deal with them first." Thinking of this, Naruto  He began to gather his energy and fight with all his strength. After all, the opponent was a ninja with shadow-level strength. If Naruto did not borrow the power of the Nine-Tails, it would be difficult to deal with him.

    The scythe is originally a long weapon, and Hidan's scythe is connected to the blade with a long rope, which gives the scythe the ability to attack from a long distance, and because of the three-stage blade, the attack range of this scythe is also very large.  At the same time, Hidan was also very proficient in using the scythe. The right hand holding the scythe did not need to move much at all. As long as the blade that Naruto dodged was slightly shaken, it would attack Naruto again.

    "Damn it." Naruto sided to avoid the flying blade again, but the blade turned behind Naruto and continued to attack Naruto. Naruto looked at the blade that kept attacking and said secretly: "We can't do this.  I have to passively dodge, so I have to take the initiative to attack, so I can only fight in close combat." Thinking of this, Naruto suddenly retreated, and quickly formed seals with his hands: "Wind Release: Beast Wave Fiery Wind Palm." A huge wind blade was directed at  Going with the blade, the huge wind blade hit the long rope. According to the power of the 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm', it was unable to break the long rope, but in fact it was normal. If the long rope was that easy  If it were destroyed, Hidan probably wouldn't be able to carry it on his back every day.  However, the wind blade is not without any effect. After the long rope is hit, it directly hinders Hidan's control of the sickle blade.

    With a 'bang' sound, the blade of the scythe hit the ground. Although it was not destroyed, Naruto's purpose was accomplished.  Hidan immediately retracted the long rope and the scythe blade.  Naruto followed the retracted scythe blade and rushed towards Hidan. At the same time, he took out an iron handle, input chakra, and a blade immediately appeared.

      "Thunder God Sword!" Kakuzu suddenly said: "I have long heard that the Thunder God Sword is in the hands of the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, and now it is true. Hidan, be careful, the Thunder God Sword can release electricity to paralyze the enemy. So don't be  Stung by the Thunder God Sword."

    "What?" Hidan was surprised when he saw Naruto rushing over and the Thunder God Sword in his right hand. The blade of the scythe had been retracted, but Naruto had also arrived at Hidan's side.  , the Thunder God Sword in his hand stabbed Hidan. If it were in the past, Hidan would have chosen to fight Naruto for both losses, but when he saw Naruto's Thunder God Sword, Hidan still gave up and turned sideways to avoid the Thunder God Sword.  .  At the same time, the scythe moved towards Naruto.

    Naruto missed a hit with his sword, and immediately dwarfed, with a sickle across his head, and his elbow hit Hidan's chest. With a shake of his right hand, he held the Thunder God Sword behind his back and stabbed Hidan, although it was not a vital part.  , but stabbing someone would also cause serious damage, not to mention that Naruto was holding the Thunder God Sword in his hand.  Hidan didn't dodge or dodge, and cut down the attack with the scythe in his hand.

    "Naruto!" Minako screamed, but Naruto didn't care about the scythe that was chopped down. Of course, Naruto and Hidan would not die together, but before the scythe took a fancy to Naruto, the Thunder God Sword had already penetrated him.  In Hidan's body, a strong electric current immediately circulated in Hidan's body, making his movements completely stiff. The tip of the scythe on Naruto's head had already cut off Naruto's hair, but it was stuck in Naruto's body.  The front of his forehead, although it looked dangerous, did not cause any substantial harm to Naruto at all.

    "Ah" The electric current continued to flow through Hidan's body, paralyzing Hidan's brain.  Suddenly Hidan reached out and held Naruto's Thunder God Sword's hand, and then Hidan suddenly used force to break free of the Thunder God Sword from his body, but Naruto turned around and hit Hidan's head with the hilt of the sword, and then kicked him  Hidan was kicked out and smashed several trees with his face, before he stopped on a tree and lay motionless on the ground.  Naruto wanted to pursue, but when he saw Kakuzu who was about to move, he had no choice but to stop.

    "Hey, Hidan, don't waste time. If you are still pretending to be dead, then I will take action." Kakuzu said.

    Then after hearing Kakuzu's words, Hidan struggled for a moment, then slowly got up and shook his head vigorously and said, "Wait a minute, Kakuzu, I haven't performed the ceremony for him yet." Then Hidan slowly walked over.  , there was no trace of discomfort in the body, and even the body that had just been pierced by the Thunder God Sword had no wounds at all except for some burnt blackness.

    "Impossible!" Naruto looked at Hidan and said, "My Thunder God Sword has clearly penetrated his body just now, how could there be no wounds?"

    Hidan stood in front of Naruto and said: "As expected, the nine-tailed fox is the head of the tailed beasts. Even the jinchuriki is so strong. Aren't you good at close combat? Then let's do two more moves."  Hidan suddenly rushed towards Naruto. When Naruto saw that the opponent seemed to be planning to fight in close combat, his heart moved slightly. Although he didn't know what happened to the opponent just now, but judging from the condition of the opponent, it seemed like an ordinary attack.  It has no effect on him anymore.  Using other methods, it is impossible to attack the opponent from a long distance.  But now if he chooses close combat, if this is the case, Naruto will not be afraid at all.

    Naruto tightened the Thunder God Sword in his hand and rushed towards Hidan, "Ding, Ding, Ding," in just one encounter, the Thunder God Sword intersected with Hidan's three-edged sickle three times, and then the two of them met again  Fighting together, the thunder swords kept intersecting with their scythes.  The Thunder God Sword is a peerless weapon. Although it has no blade, it can input chakra to make the blade. Naruto continuously inputs wind attribute chakra. Although it doesn't show anything on the surface, in fact, the Thunder God Sword is so sharp.  The degree is constantly increasing.  Hidan's scythe naturally does not have this ability, but even so, the intersection of the scythe and the Thunder God Sword did not damage the scythe.

    Naruto looked at the scythe coming towards him and hurriedly ducked away. The Thunder God Sword in his hand stabbed Hidan at the same time. With a 'click' sound, Naruto found that he could no longer withdraw the Thunder God Sword: "I'm just here."  Wait for the whole moment." Hidan said with a smile, Naruto took a closer look and was immediately shocked when he saw that the blade of the Thunder God Sword was stuck in the inner two blades of the three blades of the scythe.  Naruto pulled hard, but found that he couldn't pull the Thunder God Sword back at all.

    A smile appeared on the corner of Hidan's mouth: "This is why I fight in close combat." Then the top blade of the scythe in his hand flew out, and then headed towards the person who could not pull out the Thunder God Sword from other directions.  Naruto attacks.  Only then did Naruto wake up. It turned out that the other party had a plan to deliberately choose the way the enemy was good at fighting.

    ,!

 Volume 4: Shippuden Chapter 291: The Ritual that Almost Succeeded

    Looking at the blade coming from behind, Naruto tried, but still couldn't pull out the Thunder God Sword. He had no choice but to let go of the Thunder God Sword and swung his body to avoid the blade.  "Hehe. I want to see what's so special about the Thunder God Sword." Hidan looked at Naruto who was hiding. The Thunder God Sword fell off the scythe with a shake of his hand, and he reached for the Thunder God Sword.

    "Ah" Hidan, who had just held the Thunder God Sword, was paralyzed again by the electric current flowing on the Thunder God Sword.  Naruto immediately rushed towards Hidan and came to Hidan's side, but did not do anything. When the electricity on Hidan's body weakened, he suddenly kicked the hand holding the Thunder God Sword.  After breaking away from Hidan's hand, he flew into the air. At this time, the blade of the Thunder God Sword had disappeared. Naruto kicked Hidan in the chest, and then continued to attack Hidan, although Hidan's body was paralyzed.  , but still kept retreating.

    After attacking for a while, Naruto's eyes narrowed when he felt that Hidan's body was no longer paralyzed. He suddenly punched Hidan in the face, sending Hidan flying away, and then he grabbed him upwards.  Holding the hilt of the sword, it fell down.

    "Damn it, what's going on?" Hidan got up and looked at the back of his hand which was burnt black by the electricity. Then he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Naruto who was not far ahead and said, "Obviously the Thunder God Sword is no longer in your hand.  , why does it look like this when I hold it?" Hidan looked a little embarrassed, his short golden flowing hair had turned into an afro, his face was covered in blood, and his right cheek was swollen from Naruto's punch just now.  He stood up, and the red cloud coat on his body was even more damaged due to Naruto's continuous attacks just now.

    Naruto entered chakra again, and the blade of the Thunder God Sword emerged again: "If you want to know, if you defeat me, I will tell you." With that, Naruto suddenly rushed towards Hidan, "Damn it." Damn it.  Guy.  Hidan raised his scythe in both hands and came forward.

    "Oh." Kakuzu looked at Naruto who was fighting Hidan and said to himself: "Taijutsu is very strong. He was able to fight like this with Hidan just by relying on taijutsu, and he even had the upper hand. Although Raijin saw that  It's quite effective, but I have to admit that his physical skills are very strong. It seems that Hidan will have a hard time dealing with him. But then it's time for Hidan to show off his power."

    With a 'ding' sound, the tip of Naruto's sword pierced the blade of the scythe. A smile appeared on Hidan's lips, and then he suddenly slashed towards Naruto. 'Bang' Naruto jumped and dodged, and the scythe stood there.  Falling to the ground, Naruto suddenly held the Thunder God Sword in his hand and stabbed Hidan's left chest and heart. Hidan didn't even look at the Thunder God Sword, and slashed at Naruto with the combined scythe.

    Naruto took one look at the scythe and knew that it would hit the target one step earlier than his Thunder God Sword. However, Naruto did not want to give up this opportunity and quickly turned sideways to avoid the vital point. In this case, although the scythe would hit him one step earlier,  But at most it would only leave a blood mark on his body, unable to cause huge damage, but Naruto's Thunder God Sword would directly pierce Hidan's heart.  This is a choice that everyone would make, to exchange the life of the other person for a life that does not cause much harm.  Seeing that Naruto's Thunder God Sword had pierced Hidan's coat, Naruto felt a faint uneasiness in his heart. He remembered that the Thunder God Sword had pierced Hidan's coat in the first place.

    Although it sounds like a lot, it actually only lasts for a moment. When I look at it again, the beard on Naruto's left cheek is broken, and then a blood mark appears, and blood flows out, but on the blade of Naruto's Thunder God Sword  , blood continued to drip down, and the tip of the Thunder God Sword emerged from Hidan's back, and the Thunder God Sword had completely penetrated into Hidan's heart.

    Naruto held the Thunder God Sword in his right hand and wiped away the blood on his cheek with his left hand: "Unless you have no heart or your heart is on the right side, I don't believe that someone can survive after being pierced through the heart."

    "Heh, that's just right. I'm just such a person." Hidan suddenly raised his head and said.  Naruto looked at Hidan in surprise and took a step back. He had never thought that someone could survive after being stabbed through the heart.

    "But it still hurts." Hidan said, "Although it's not the first time."

    Naruto gritted his teeth suddenly, and the Thunder God Sword suddenly released an electric current. "Ah" Hidan screamed again, and the electric current continued to travel around Hidan's body, making him unable to move.

    "I remember, he is the immortal Hidan. Oh no, Naruto's blood was cut into the scythe just now." Minako looked around in panic. After seeing the blood still on the tip of the scythe, she relaxed slightly.  But the scythe was already placed in front of Hidan's mouth. Minako's heart that had just relaxed immediately rose again, and then she said loudly: "Naruto, he is Hidan, Hidan with the immortal body, hurry up  Take back the blood on the sickle, otherwise, things will be in trouble." Hearing Minako's words, although Naruto didn't quite understand the meaning of this sentence.  But he immediately discovered the blood on the tip of the sickle.

      "It's too late." Hidan said. Although Hidan had been paralyzed by the electricity from the Thunder God Sword, he still slowly moved the tip of the sickle to his mouth. Just when Minako spoke, Hidan  Dan had opened his mouth, and when Naruto noticed, Hidan stuck out his tongue to lick Naruto's blood from the tip of the knife.

    "It's over." Kakuzu said, looking at the scene in front of him.  Minako also looked pale.

    At this time, Naruto's eyes turned cold, and he immediately stretched out his left hand to catch Hidan's jaw, and Hidan's tongue was stuck there.  Unable to retract his mouth, "What!" Jiaodu was shocked.

    At this time, Naruto pulled out the Thunder God Sword, and the wind attribute chakra was continuously input into the Thunder God Sword, making the Thunder God Sword continue to become sharper. Then a ray of light flashed, and blood immediately spattered out, a small section  The bright red tongue flew out and fell to the ground, with a trace of blood on it. Hidan subconsciously let go of the sickle in his hand and reached out to cover the mouth without the tongue.  Naruto swiped the Thunder God Sword in his hand, blood splashed out again, and a head flew out, along with two palms.

    With a 'bang', the headless corpse fell to the ground, and Naruto immediately picked up the sickle and the small piece of tongue on the ground, stepped back and stood next to Minako: "Aunt Minako, what is going on?"

    Minako looked at the sickle and the small piece of tongue and immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said: "I don't know the specific things, but I heard that there is an immortal Hidan in the Akatsuki organization. On the surface, he is the same as ordinary people.  The same, but he has immortal life. Even if he attacks the head, neck, heart, and spine, these vital points of the human body are not fatal to him. No, it should be said that he has no vital points at all, and the person fighting him,  Once injured and the blood is swallowed, no one will survive, no matter whether they are stronger than Hidan or the owner of the blood inheritance boundary, no one can be exception." As Minako said, she quickly wiped away the sickle and  Naruto's blood on his tongue.

    "Hehe, I didn't expect that there would be someone who knew about Hidan." Kakuzu said, "The Earthly Resentment Yu." Then he saw countless things as thick as wires and tentacles pouring out of Kakuzu's body.  Naruto immediately pulled up Minako, stepped down a little, retreated violently, dodged countless tentacles, and distanced herself.

    "" Fei Duan's head suddenly stood up on the ground, and his mouth was gurgling, but he couldn't spit out a clear tone because he had no tongue.  Hidan glared at Naruto, with blazing anger in his eyes, and then mumbled something to Kakuzu.

    "Ugh" Naruto was stunned, looked at Hidan and said, "It's amazing how big the world is to still be alive after having his head cut off." Kakuzu didn't say anything after Naruto came to distance himself.  Continuing to attack Naruto, the tentacles rolled up the tongue on the ground, Hidan's two palms and Hidan's head, and took away Hidan's sickle.

    Putting Hidan's head on his neck, a tentacle passed through it, like a needle and thread, sewing the head and body together.  Hidan's hands were sewn together in the same way, and his tongue was stuffed into Hidan's mouth.

    After a while, Hidan turned his head, then twisted his neck and a "stuck" sound came from Hidan's neck: "Great, it's connected." Hidan suddenly spoke.  Said clearly.

    "Hey, Hidan. Don't move around." Kakuzu said, "Let's wait until your neck has grown well first, so that it doesn't fall off."

    "Yes, yes, yes." Hidan responded, then picked up the scythe and looked at Minako and said: "I didn't expect that someone would know about my ritual. If not for this, the ritual just now would have been completed and it would not be wasted on me.  So much blood."

    Naruto looked at Hidan and the mysterious Kakuzu and whispered: "Aunt Minako, please leave quickly."

    "Naruto! I" Minako said anxiously.

    Naruto reached out and put something into Minako's hand and said, "Come on, I'll help you stop them." Minako glanced at the thing in her hand, then nodded and said, "Yes, I understand, Naruto.  "Said Minako and headed towards Feizong.

    "I want to leave." Hidan swung his scythe, and the three blades struck in front of Minako. With a "ding" sound, Naruto's Thunder God Sword blocked the blade and said, "Quickly leave." Naruto stood there.  Between Hidan and Minako said: "Hidan, let's continue."

    Hidan retracted the blade: "The ritual just now was ruined. We must complete the ritual this time."

    "Hmph, let's try it!" Naruto snorted coldly, and the two fought together again.  Minako glanced at it, jumped up, and quickly disappeared.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 292 Kakuzu takes action

    Naruto and Hidan once again exchanged moves, and then both of them retreated violently.  .com Hidan put the scythe on his shoulder with a smile on his face: "I'm already familiar with your attack methods. If that's all you have, then you'd better let me perform the ritual obediently." With that, he looked towards  Naruto rushed over.

    "Huh." Naruto snorted coldly, without saying anything, and went straight to greet him.  The Thunder God Sword in his hand stabbed Hidan directly.

    'Ding' Hidan's scythe moved horizontally, causing Naruto's Thunder God Sword to hit the handle of the scythe. At the same time, Hidan turned and the top blade flew out. At the same time, the remaining two scythes struck at Naruto.  Go, Naruto immediately stepped back and dodged. At this time, the flying blade attacked Naruto from behind. It seemed that just as Naruto was waiting for him to retreat, Naruto forcibly turned around and hit him with the Thunder God Sword.  On the tip of the blade.  He swung upward to avoid the blade.

    "Hey, I said, I have seen through your attack methods." Hidan's voice sounded from behind Naruto, and Naruto had already felt Hidan's figure, and even saw Hidan with his eyes.  It was just that Naruto had nowhere to draw on in mid-air. Just when Hidan opened his mouth, Naruto had already felt a sword coming towards him, and had even broken through his outer armor.  God's robe.

    With a 'cang' sound, Naruto grabbed the handle of the sickle with one hand. At this moment, Naruto dodged the sickle in time, and then held the Thunder God Sword in his other hand to block the blade. The blade happened to hit the Thunder God Sword.  On the blade.  Naruto turned around quickly, but what he saw was a foot that was enlarging from top to bottom.  With a 'bang', Hidan kicked Naruto in the head, and a golden figure suddenly hit the ground and crashed directly into the ground.  Dust flew up, and Hidan slashed down with the scythe in his hand.  The huge sound of "boom" sounded again, and then a figure flew out from the dust. Upon closer inspection, it was not Hidan, but Naruto.

    "Tch, you ran away so fast." Hidan's voice came from the dust, and then Hidan walked out with a scythe on his shoulder, standing more than twenty meters away from Naruto, with a smile on his lips.  There was a shoe mark on Naruto's forehead. Hidan had just kicked Naruto in the forehead. When the dust dispersed, he could only see the mark of a humanoid on the original ground. At the same time, the part of the body inside was scratched by a scythe.  signs of passing.  If Naruto hadn't dodged in time just now, I'm afraid Naruto would have been seriously injured.

    "Huh." Naruto took two breaths, with a slight drop of cold sweat on his forehead: "In the fight just now, Hidan has been suppressing him. It seems that just like what Hidan said, his attack method has been suppressed by him.  I've seen it through. However, there are many attack methods of ninjas. Even the same attack method can be changed. No one can completely see the attack methods of ninjas. Those who think they can see clearly have already"  Naruto secretly said in his heart: "If you want to see me clearly, hum, it's not that easy." Thinking of this, Naruto took a deep breath, and then Naruto once again held the Thunder God Sword and rushed towards Hidan.  .

    "Tch, you are an ungrateful guy. You know that I have seen through it, and you still attack in this way. You really don't care about life and death." Hidan said disdainfully, and slashed at Naruto with the sickle in his hand.

    Only this time, Naruto's target was not Hidan himself, but the scythe in Hidan's hand. Naruto was holding the Thunder God Sword and used the tip of the sword to hit the scythe that Hidan had struck, and then the scythe immediately stepped back,'  Bang' The sickle struck the ground, and Naruto had already bullied Hidan's side at this time. He raised his right hand, and with a sound of "bang", Naruto blocked the attacking sickle.  "What?" Hidan was startled and immediately raised his right foot. Naruto jumped up and his body was just above Hidan. Naruto suddenly turned over and kicked Hidan on the head.  With a loud sound, Hidan crashed into the ground, and dust immediately flew up. Naruto used the same method that Hidan used to attack him just now.

    Naruto landed quickly, but because of Hidan's immortality and the ritual he hadn't seen yet but often mentioned, Naruto immediately distanced himself as soon as he landed. However, this did not mean that Naruto would let go.  After having such a good opportunity to attack, Naruto pulled away and immediately stuck the Thunder God Sword on the ground. He formed a seal with his hands and said: "Wind Release: Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm." A huge wind blade immediately took shape and struck Feiyang directly.  Even bigger dust was created in the dust, and at the same time, the mark in Naruto's hand kept saying: "The Technique of the Chaos Lion." The flying hair behind Naruto started to dance again, and it pierced into the dust like a sharp sword.  .  Densely packed, covering the entire dusty area.

    With a 'whoosh' sound, Naruto's hair became fluffy, and then he slowly pulled it back. Naruto shook his head secretly, and quickly pulled out the Thunder God Sword on the ground. At this time, Hidan rushed out with a knife on his body.  Naruto's golden broken hair was stuck in many places. Just now, most of Hidan's body was stabbed by Naruto's long hair, but Hidan was used for immortality.body, so it did not cause too much damage to Hidan. He quickly cut off these long hairs with a scythe and immediately rushed towards Naruto.

    Looking at Hidan charging towards him, Naruto stepped down, avoided the scythe, used the Thunder God Sword to block the incoming blade, and then suddenly bumped into Hidan, knocking Hidan back a few steps while Naruto chased after him.  Hidan's figure.  A blue chakra ball on his left hand has taken shape.  "Rasengan." Naruto's left hand was printed on Hidan's chest.

    Hidan flew straight away. Naruto kept chasing Hidan, put away the Thunder God Sword, formed a seal with his hands and said: "I don't believe that you can still be alive after I blast you to smithereens. Multiple Shadows  Clone Jutsu." There was a 'bang' sound, a burst of smoke rose up, and then more than fifty or sixty Narutos appeared around, all of them chased Hidan. On his right hand, the Rasengan had already formed.  .

    "Oops." Kakuzu was shocked and said to himself: "Kyuubi's Jinchuuriki's strength has grown too fast, beyond expectations. Hidan is no match for him. If he succeeds in attacking him again this time, things will be in trouble."  Thinking of this, countless tentacles on Kakuzu's body stretched out and galloped towards Naruto.

    Although Naruto was dealing with Hidan, it didn't mean that Naruto wouldn't pay attention to Kakuzu. Naruto was still paying attention to Kakuzu, so when Kakuzu just made a move, Naruto immediately turned around.  , the Rasengan in his hand had disappeared, and he formed a seal with his hands: "The Technique of Chaos Lion." The flying golden hair grew again and moved towards the countless tentacles.  They became entangled with each other.  All of Naruto's shadow clones continued to move towards Hidan, with the Rasengan in their hands ready to strike at any time.

    Hidan looked at the dozens of Narutos rushing towards him, and immediately stood up. Although pain was still felt in his chest, Hidan still took action, and the scythe in his hand started to dance, 'bang bang'  There was a sound, and then bursts of smoke rose up. Naruto's shadow clones kept disappearing, but Hidan was not completely ready after all. Although he had eliminated several shadow clones, the speed of the shadow clones was not one or two after all, and  It's more than fifty.  Although the speed is somewhat slowed down because the chakra is divided into dozens of parts, it does not affect the physical skills too much.  'Boom, boom, boom' When the first Rasengan hit Hidan, all the shadow clones smiled. Looking at Hidan flying out, a shadow clone appeared in front of Hidan, and the Rasengan used it again.  The blast hit Hidan's body, and just like that, the shadow clones surrounded Hidan, and the Rasengan kept hitting Hidan's body.

    Kakuzu saw that his tentacles were entangled in Naruto's hair and could not break free for the time being. Hidan's situation seemed a bit dangerous, so he reached out to pull down his mask, formed a seal with his hands and said: "Fire Release¡¤  The head is hard." He opened his mouth and spit out a large ball of flames, and the huge flames attacked Naruto.  But Kakuzu continued to form the seal in his hand: "Wind Release: Pressure." A tornado immediately formed and struck towards the flames that Kakuzu had just spit out. The flames expanded several times in an instant and became even more powerful.  Quite a few.

    Naruto wanted to leave, but Kakuzu's offer was tightly entangled in Naruto's long hair, making it impossible for Naruto to leave.  As the flames got closer and closer, Naruto's hair was burned and Kakuzu's entanglement was lost. Naruto immediately fled away, but behind Naruto was Naruto's shadow clone.  Even though he managed to hide away, the shadow clones had no time to hide.  The flames struck, and all the shadow clones disappeared one after another, but there was only one figure left behind the flames.

    "Hey, Kakuzu, why are you attacking me too?" Behind the flames, Hidan, who was all charred, asked loudly.

    Kakuzu did not answer Hidan's words, but looked at Naruto and said, "I didn't expect the Jinch¨±riki of Kyuubi to be so strong. Let me play with you this time."

    "Hey, hey, didn't you agree to leave the Nine-Tails jinchuriki to me?" Hidan said again.

    Without looking at Hidan, Kakuzu stared at Naruto and replied: "Your speed is too slow. The speed of the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki is far faster than yours. It is impossible for you to perform the ritual on him, or  Let me take away his heart. Judging from his situation since the battle, his attribute should be wind attribute, which is very rare."

    "Heart?" Naruto looked at Kakuzu and said, "A ritual, a heart, both of them are not normal people. There are so many people like this in the Akatsuki organization. And they are all so strong and perverted, I  But I have already used my full strength. It seems that I can only use that move."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 293 Under the Whirlpool Castle

    Looking at Kakuzu in front of him and Hidan behind him, Naruto frowned slightly, pondered for a moment, and then formed a seal with his hands and said: "Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu." 'Bang' A huge burst of smoke rose, and then countless beeps  People jumped out of the smoke, numbering more than a few hundred, and vaguely surrounded Hidan and Kakuzu.

    "Multiple shadow clones! I didn't expect to be able to create so many shadow clones." The smoke dissipated, Kakuzu glanced briefly and then focused on the Narutos around him: "As expected, he is a Jinchuuriki, chakra  It's just enough. After fighting Hidan for so long, he was still able to create so many shadow clones."

    "Hey, Kakuzu, tell me, where is the body of the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, or mine?" Hidan said loudly.

    Kakuzu was silent for a moment and said: "It should be at your place!" As he said that, a huge water balloon appeared in front of Kakuzu.

    "I think so." Hidan responded, and then Hidan raised the scythe in his hand and rushed towards Naruto in front of him.  And hundreds of Narutos all around also rushed up

    Golden light flashed, and Naruto appeared behind Minako. Minako suddenly turned around and held a kunai in her hand, facing Naruto's heart faintly.  When he saw Naruto, he put away his kunai and said, "Great, Naruto, you're okay. Where are Hidan, Kakuzu and the others?"

    Naruto took a few breaths and nodded: "It's not bad, it's just that the chakra consumption is a bit large. As for Hidan and Kakuzu, I used the multiple shadow clone technique to stop them, and then used the method to create shadow clones.  The smoke generated at that time evaded their sight and used the Flying Thunder God technique to escape from the battlefield. I don¡¯t think they will catch up in a short time, but we can¡¯t stay here, so we should speed up!¡±

    Minako nodded and said: "Well, by the way, Naruto, how was the fight just now?"

    "Basically, Hidan's strength is already clear. If you don't count his immortality, his strength is only slightly stronger than that of Kage, and he can be easily solved. But if you include his immortality, it's really  It's difficult to deal with. I think if I want to kill him, I have to blast him to pieces. As for Kakuzu?" Naruto said: "I don't know Kakuzu's strength yet, but he can help Hidan to be cut down by me.  The head that came off was put on. The strength of him and Hidan together was not as simple as 1+1=2. Moreover, there were so many tentacles coming out of his body. In addition, during the battle, he used Wind Release and Fire Release.  , two ninjutsus, plus he mentioned that he wanted to take away my heart, and said that my wind attribute chakra is a very rare ability. It seems that he can get my chakra, so it seems like it should be  Take away my heart and then get my chakra. I wonder if he has taken away other people's hearts before. The two ninjutsu he used can only be used after taking other people's hearts."

    At this point, Naruto shook his head and said: "But these are just hypotheses now. There are many ninjas with two attributes in this world. There are also many three kinds. Everything can only be verified next time. But I think I  There should be some news from the shadow clone. By the way, Aunt Minako." Naruto looked at Minako and said, "You have traveled across the continent, have you heard about what kind of person Kakuzu is?"

    Minako pondered: "I don't know much, I only know that Kakuzu has been famous for decades, and his strength is unfathomable. I don't know the rest, but he should be very old.  , it is said that before the establishment of Konoha, that is, 63 years ago, he was already famous all over the world. Counting his childhood and training and growth time, his current age is definitely over eighty-three years old, so he should be  He's an old man, but judging from his eyes and other facial features exposed outside the hood, his appearance shouldn't show signs of aging. And his physical strength doesn't seem to have declined at all."

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "There is no doubt about Kakuzu's strength. To be honest, although I left Konoha, I still like the history of Konoha. Before the establishment of Konoha, this world was a real Warring States era.  Human life is worse than grass on the roadside, and in addition to the three great shinobi wars in the short fifty years since the establishment of Konoha, Kakuzu can still survive, which is enough to prove his strength."

    At this time, Naruto suddenly paused and said: "Many of my shadow clones were killed just now. In the memory of the shadow clones, Kakuzu used water escape and thunder escape, plus the wind escape and fire escape he used before.  , he has used four different ninjutsu. And there is no force at all when using it, it is simply his own attribute chakra. "

    "Chakra with four attributes!" Minako said in surprise: "This is impossible. Although it is not that there is no such genius in this world, it is definitely not the case for people like Kakuzu who have been famous for decades. Otherwise, he would not be able to do anything.  No news has spread.""That's right." Naruto nodded and said: "By the way, didn't Kakuzu say he wanted to take away my heart? Maybe he can really get chakra of different attributes by taking the heart. In this way, his  He has at least four hearts in his body, maybe even five.¡±

    "Five hearts!" Minako said in shock: "No way, how can one person have five hearts?"

    "That's not all." Naruto pondered: "Hidan has an immortal body, and since Kakuzu is Hidan's teammate, I'm afraid Kakuzu can't be killed by ordinary methods. Perhaps the only way is to destroy all his hearts.  Only then can we really kill him."

    "" Minako looked at Naruto in shock, unable to believe what she just heard.

    Naruto shrugged and said: "What is this? The immortal body has appeared. What else is impossible? What's more, these are just speculations and have not been confirmed. I don't know if they are true? And besides,  Even if it is true, it may not be impossible to kill. Five hearts only have a few more lives than others. He can see five enemies of equal strength but using different ninjutsu. As for Hidan? He  All deaths are caused by his brain. Next time, cut off his head, destroy his body, and stuff ten or eight explosive talismans into his mouth, I won¡¯t believe that he will not die.¡±

    Minako was stunned for a moment, then thought for a moment, relaxed, smiled at Naruto and nodded: "Well, you're right, Naruto. I listen to you."

    "Okay, let's go." Naruto said: "The exit of the forest is ahead, and there is a murderous atmosphere there. The shouts of killing are deafening. I am afraid that the Kingdom of Water has launched an attack on the Whirlpool City. Let's go there quickly.  Well. Although I have consumed a lot of chakra, I am still confident in dealing with some soldiers and genin." Just after Naruto finished speaking, the sound of breaking through the air sounded, and suddenly several shurikens were shot at them in front of them.  come over.

    ¡®Ding ding ding¡¯ Minako turned around and a kunai appeared in her hand, blocking all the shurikens that were shot at her and shouted loudly: ¡°Who is it? Come out!¡±

    Naruto looked at it and said: "This place is so close to the battlefield, needless to say, and Uzumaki City has been surrounded, how could it be possible to send ninjas out, and now they must be ninjas from Kirikage Village or other countries besieging Uzumaki City.  .¡±

    Minako said with a cold look: "Naruto, you go first, I will get rid of these rats first to save them from following us."

    Naruto looked around and said: "No, no need. The Kingdom of Water is one of the five great ninja countries, and Kirikage Village is also one of the five great ninja villages. Although they may have sent the main ninjas to deal with the ninjas in the Whirlpool City.  , but I don¡¯t think they will be defenseless against their base camp. We don¡¯t want to engage in unnecessary battles here. Now we should rush to the Whirlpool City as soon as possible.¡±

    Minako nodded and said, "Yes, I understand." Minako took out a few smoke bombs and threw them around her, and then Naruto and Minako flew out.  Soon the two people rushed out of the forest,

    After leaving the forest, what appeared in front of Naruto and Minako was a city with its gates tightly closed. On the city wall, countless soldiers wearing blue armor stood on it, and countless soldiers wearing various armors were standing below the city.  Attacking the city gate.  Among them, the most people wear white armor.  These should be soldiers from the Kingdom of Water and other small countries.

    In front of the city gate, there was a huge mist. Although Naruto looked from a distance and didn't know what was going on inside the mist, he also knew that it was created by Zabuza.  Soldiers who accidentally stepped in never came out again.  Under the city gate, Neji, Minagawa Natsuki and others were all below, fighting with some ninjas.

    At this time, Naruto paused and said: "All the shadow clones blocking Hidan and Kakuzu have been killed. I think they will come here as well. Before they come, let's go to the city first.  "Minako nodded, naturally she had no objection. Naruto formed seals with his hands and said: "My chakra is consumed a lot, and there is not much left. It is not suitable for a long battle now. I will open the way later. Aunt Minako, just go ahead.  It doesn't matter if I'm stopped by charging forward, as long as you enter the city, no one can stop me with the Flying Thunder God's technique."

    "Yes, don't worry, Naruto. I will rush into the Whirlpool City as soon as possible."

    "The art of shadow clone." With a 'bang', dozens of Naruto appeared around.  Then a dozen Narutos rushed towards the army of the Kingdom of Water.  Minako also rushed out, but she didn't notice that there was a Naruto who stayed in place and quietly sneaked towards the enemy's base camp.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 294 Re-entering the Whirlpool City (Part 1)

    A dozen Narutos rushed into the army attacking the Whirlpool City in an instant. Minako hurried closely behind the dozen Narutos. Although it was inconspicuous for a dozen people to enter the army, the right hand of the dozen Narutos  The spiral pill in it is very dazzling.

    "Rasengan." "Rasengan" The Rasengan in the hands of more than a dozen Narutos hit the soldiers in front of them. The Rasengan may be slightly weaker against those powerful ninjas, but against these ordinary soldiers, and only  The Rasengan used to open roads turned out to be an incomparable killer weapon.  I saw the Rasengan hitting the soldier, and then the soldier kept spinning and flying out. At the same time, because there were so many people on the battlefield, these flying soldiers would constantly bump into other soldiers.  A dozen Rasengans instantly created an open space in the middle of the battlefield.

    With a 'bang', a Naruto turned into a cloud of smoke and dispersed, and a kunai fell down.  "There are ninjas hiding among the soldiers. Be careful, everyone." A Naruto said loudly. All the Narutos paused, and countless shurikens were shot from all around. All the Narutos took out their kunai and formed a circle.  After a circle of 'ding dong, ding dong', all the shurikens were blocked. At this time, the surrounding soldiers also began to gather around. At this time, a Naruto said: "There are too many people around, and the other side's ninjas don't know how to do it."  We are launching shurikens, so we can¡¯t underestimate the enemy. It¡¯s better to seize the time now. Our goal is to open a way.¡± He said and rushed towards the soldiers.

    At this time, Naruto, who was standing at the back, used a kunai to cut the neck of a soldier next to him and said to Minako next to him: "Huhu, Aunt Minako, now, we are surrounded, wait a moment,  We are using the Rasengan once, open the gap, and rush out with us as soon as possible. This time, because the main body does not have much chakra, the chakra allocated to us is not bad. The Rasengan can only be used three more times, and cannot be used at will."  As he spoke, Naruto swiped the kunai in his hand backwards, and a soldier's neck was cut directly.

    Minako nodded and said: "I understand, this place is still more than five kilometers away from Uzumaki City. If it is normal, it will take a few minutes at most. Now, it will probably take longer. Where is Naruto's true body?"  This Naruto didn't answer, but rushed forward with a kunai in hand.

    "Everyone, let's clear a path." A Naruto said loudly, and then all the Narutos shot out the kunai they were holding in their right hands, and then a blue chakra ball began to take shape in their hands.  Then he rushed towards the direction of Whirlpool City.

    "Rasengan." More than a dozen Narutos said at the same time, and blasted out the Rasengans in their hands. Then the last Naruto automatically stayed, while the other Naruto and Minako took advantage of the opportunity to blast away the Rasengans with more than a dozen Rasengans.  He rushed forward desperately through the gap that came out.

    Countless shurikens and kunai were shot at behind more than a dozen Naruto and Minako, and the only one who could stop these kunai and shuriken was Naruto who stayed behind.  I saw this Naruto in front of countless shurikens and kunai, and thought to himself: "Really, too much chakra was consumed when dealing with Hidan. Otherwise, the chakra allocated would not be just like this."  Yes, otherwise, using Earth Release's Earth Formation Wall is the best choice in this case. However, if I use this type of ninjutsu that is not my attribute according to my current chakra, the effect will be greatly reduced. It seems that I still use wind.  If the attributes are like this, I still have some chakra left." Thinking of this, Naruto faced the countless shurikens and kunai fired at him, formed a seal with his hands and said: "Wind Release¡¤Fa Feng." A whirlwind blew  Then all the shurikens and kunai were blown by the gust of wind, some fell directly, and the rest deviated from the original route due to the whirlwind.

    After the gust of wind stopped, Naruto found that he was completely surrounded.  There were soldiers and a few ninjas, and they seemed to be some family ninjas from the small ninja village.  Naruto reached out and immediately ignited the dozens of explosive charms hidden on his body, while complaining in his heart: "The original body is real, why should I learn a human bomb? The shadow clone is not a human being, really, forget it,  Who told him to be the real body, but it¡¯s a shame that he prepared so many explosions" Before he could finish his thoughts, there was only a loud bang.  The sound of dozens of explosive symbols exploding at the same time was deafening. It spread for at least ten kilometers. A mushroom cloud like an atomic bomb exploded, and it seemed that even the sun in the sky was completely covered. Of course, there is no radiation hazard like an atomic bomb. This  There is no such radiation weapon in the world, and the research is not in this direction.

    The eyes of everyone on the battlefield were attracted by the loud noise and smoke, so that everyone's movements paused for a moment, except of course those who were trapped in the Kiri Shadow Jutsu by Zabuza.  outside.  But the pause from the others was perfect for Naruto and Minako.  Because the others paused, a dozen Naruto and Minako immediately seized the time and rushed towards the Uzumaki City.  At the same time,Because of this loud noise, people in Uzumaki City also discovered Naruto and Minako.

    Zabuza rushed out of his own mist and slashed with the decapitating sword in his hand. Immediately, several heads flew up, blood splashed out, and several headless corpses fell down.  , and Neji also rushed in the direction of Naruto and Minako. Chakra gathered in his hands again and hit several soldiers in an instant. The soldiers immediately vomited blood and died, but the soldiers' armor was intact.  It's just that there are too many soldiers around, and there are some ninjas among them, so it will take some time for the two of them to kill them.  At the same time, because the two of them left the city gate, the pressure on Whirlpool City immediately increased. For a while, the soldiers of Whirlpool City suffered heavy casualties and seemed to be unable to guard them.

    "The Art of Shadow Clone." Suddenly such a voice came from the tall wall of Whirlpool City, and then hundreds of women appeared on the entire city wall, wearing the same noble and gorgeous battle uniforms, and the same red-haired women.  As these hundreds of women joined the battle, the situation on the city wall suddenly stabilized.

    "Your Highness the Daimyo." "Your Highness the Daimyo." Someone kept shouting on the city wall, revealing the identity of this woman. It was the Daimyo of the Kingdom of Uzumaki, Naruto's mother Uzumaki Kina. Because of the arrival of Uzumaki Kina, the Uzumaki  The morale of the city's soldiers began to increase slightly.

    Uzumaki Kina spoke loudly: "Soldiers of the Uzumaki Country, look at the golden color on the battlefield. That is my son, our prince of the Uzumaki Country, Naruto Namikaze. His long golden hair  is the most obvious characteristic. Now he is fighting for our country of whirlpool. Now the city of whirlpool is the last hope of our country of whirlpool. For the soldiers who died in the battle, for your prince, and for our country of whirlpool, we must  To defend the Whirlpool City, we must not let the Whirlpool City fall. Drive those enemy soldiers who are rushing up from the city." "Yes." All the soldiers from the Country of Whirlpool responded, and then raised their weapons to fight off the incoming enemy soldiers.  The soldiers assassinated him.

    "Rasengan." More than a dozen Rasengans were bombarded, and two figures flew out immediately. They were Naruto and Minako. The other Narutos showed their flaws when they released the Rasengan, and then all of them  He was killed by the ninja hiding among the soldiers.

    "Leader." "Leader." Zabuza and Ningji also rushed over, and the four finally joined together.  Zabuza didn't say anything more and said directly: "Okay, leader, let's return to Whirlpool City immediately. The enemy's formation was completely destroyed by your attack, leader. It's useless to continue attacking. It won't take long for them to retreat.  "

    Naruto nodded and said: "Zabuza and Neji open the way. Let's rush over as soon as possible." Zabuza and Neji nodded, and then, plus Minako, the three of them immediately turned around and headed towards the Uzumaki City.  They were only a few hundred meters away from Whirlpool City.  If no one stops it, it will only take a few seconds.  Now it's only a dozen seconds too long.

    With Zabuza, Neji, and Minako as arrows, the group quickly broke through the obstacles in front and headed towards Uzumaki City. When they were less than ten meters away from Uzumaki City, a ninja wearing a Kirikage forehead protector,  Disguised as an ordinary soldier and holding a spear in his hand, he headed towards Naruto.

    "Leader, be careful behind you. There is a ninja approaching." Although Neji was clearing the way in front, Byakugan still grasped the situation around him in time.  When Naruto heard Neji's words, he turned around and a spear pierced Naruto's chest.

    Everyone looked at the scene in front of them in shock. They never thought that Naruto would actually be attacked. The Kirigage ninja disguised as a soldier looked at the scene in front of him with ecstasy, and even his own transformation  He could no longer maintain his magic skills and returned to his original appearance.

    With a 'bang' sound, the impaled Naruto turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared, "Shadow Clone!" The Kirikage ninja looked at the empty spear in surprise.  But then he saw something even more surprising. He saw himself flying up, while his body was still standing on the same spot.

    Zabuza retracted his beheading sword: "It looks like it's just a shadow clone. Miss Minako, do you know where the leader is?"

    Minako shook her head and then took out a special kunai and said: "No, I don't know, but I think we should go back to Whirlpool City first! The leader put this kunai here for me. I want it when I enter Whirlpool City  Then the leader will come.¡±

    Zabuza and Neji glanced at each other, then nodded and said, "Okay, let's go."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 295 Re-entering the Whirlpool City (Part 2)

    It is said that when more than a dozen Naruto and Minako were heading towards Uzumaki City, another Naruto was sneaking towards the enemy's base camp.  £®  com There were some soldiers from other countries along the way, and they seemed to be just ordinary soldiers, so Naruto approached the camp easily.  Once you get close to the main camp, it's not that easy to approach.  There were not only soldiers guarding the surroundings, but also some ninjas hiding in the dark.

    Naruto moved forward very carefully, and because there were soldiers passing by everywhere, Naruto did not dare to use transformation techniques at all, or even any ninjutsu. Who knew that among so many ninjas here?  Are there any ninjas with special abilities who can see through their own ninjutsu? Moreover, when using ninjutsu such as transformation, there will be a burst of smoke. Although the smoke is not big, in this case it is simply a lice on the monk's head.  , something obvious.  So in this situation, Naruto could only rely on his physical skills to move slowly and find a way to enter the camp.

    But the surrounding guards were very tight. If so much chakra had not been consumed, Naruto would still be sure to sneak in, but now the chakra has been almost consumed, and Naruto has very little physical strength left, so  Naruto had no way to sneak in, even if he was completely close to the camp.

    Naruto came to the shadows behind the camp and carefully looked around. The defense here was slightly weak, but there were still ninjas guarding it. Moreover, Naruto also noticed some strange talisman arrays inside, which may have warning talismans.  Array.  Once Naruto gets close, let the other person know immediately.

    Naruto carefully came to the front of the camp and hid under a big tree next to the camp. Then the tree trunk hid his figure. Naruto slightly revealed his eyes from behind the trunk and looked at the gate of the camp.  The security here was even tighter, and Naruto had no chance. After watching it for a while, Naruto shook his head slightly and said, "No, there is no chance. It seems that we can only retreat first." At this time, there was a loud 'rumbling' sound.  ring.  A lot of memories came to Naruto's mind, which came from the shadow clone. At this time, countless soldiers and ninjas from the camp rushed out. Naruto immediately formed seals with his hands, ready to leave at any time. At this time, Naruto  I saw a Kirikage ninja step into the camp and into the largest marching tent.  Naruto hesitated for a moment, and the mark formed by his hands just stayed there, staying there quietly, staring closely at the Kirikage ninja as he stepped into the marching tent.

    After a while, many people came out of the marching tent. Naruto took a brief look and immediately took it back. His whole back was pressed tightly against the tree trunk. Although he glanced at it just now, Naruto had already roughly seen what was going on.  There were about twenty people who came out. Except for the five people dressed as ninjas, the others were all wearing a piece of armor. They should be the ones directing the soldiers to attack, and the one in the middle of them all was  The old man seemed to be very burly, wearing a piece of golden armor, and the five ninjas were vaguely protecting him in the middle. It seemed that this old man was the commander-in-chief of this army.

    Naruto leaned against the tree trunk, his ears straight up, and his hands still holding the mark. As long as there was any movement around him, he would immediately use the Flying Thunder God Technique to leave, because two of the five ninjas  With the strength of a quasi-kage, the other three also possess the strength of an elite jounin.  It is precisely because of this that Naruto immediately looked away, because many ninjas can detect the other person's position from the way the other person looks at them.

    Because Naruto withdrew his gaze in time, the five ninjas did not find anything wrong. The golden-armored old man and the others immediately set up camp and stood on the hillside, holding something like a telescope in his hand, observing the battlefield.  Soon he discovered the golden spot in the battlefield and said, "That's it. I didn't expect Namikaze Naruto to rush over so quickly, someone." As soon as the golden-armored old man spoke, ninjas came to the golden-armored old man.  The old man followed orders behind him.

    "Mobilize all the Jonin. Dress up as ordinary soldiers, go for a sneak attack, or besiege. In short, try your best to keep him, but I heard that he knows a kind of space ninjutsu, so if you can't keep him, at least you have to  Let him bring some souvenirs back." The calm tone of the golden-armored old man revealed the majesty of someone who has been in power for a long time.  "Yes." The ninja behind him responded and disappeared instantly.

    The golden-armored old man glanced at the battlefield and said: "I didn't expect that a mere Namikaze Naruto would smash my army formation into a mess. Seeing that the Whirlpool City could no longer hold on, Namikaze Naruto would come at such a time.  However, as long as Namikaze Naruto is left behind, then the Uzumaki City will be able to destroy itself without attack. Of course, if he cannot stay, I am afraid that the Uzumaki City will not be able to be broken into in a short time." Then the golden-armored old man stared closely.  The battlefield said: "Let all armies prepare, prepare to attack the city, or prepare to withdraw troops and rest for a while."

      Naruto listened to the words of the golden-armored old man in his ears, predicting the golden-armored old man's location in his mind, and at the same time calculated the possibility of assassinating him.  After all, the old man is the commander-in-chief of the army. Once he is assassinated, it will be a devastating blow to the army. At least the morale of the army will drop to the lowest, and the crisis of the army surrounding the Whirlpool City will be eliminated immediately, so although Naruto knows that he continues to stay  There was a high chance that someone would find him when he came down, but Naruto still didn't use the Flying Thunder God to leave.

    "" Memories came to Naruto's mind again, and Naruto knew that he had only one shadow clone left.  However, Minako has already joined Zabuza and Neji, and will probably answer Uzumaki Castle soon.  Although there are shadow clones showing themselves on the battlefield to attract others' attention, Naruto knows that once the last one disappears, the chance of being discovered will be much greater, so if he wants to attack the golden-armored old man, he must hurry up  It's time.

    Although Naruto wanted to get rid of the golden-armored old man as soon as possible, the ninjas around the old man were Naruto's biggest problem. If these ninjas could not be lured away, then any attack launched by Naruto would be stopped. In that case, he would just  Wasting his chakra will also reveal his whereabouts, so unless he is certain, Naruto will not take action easily.

    After a while, a memory came to Naruto's mind again, and Naruto knew that his last shadow clone had disappeared.  "Impossible. They are all shadow clones." The old man in golden armor looked at the battlefield in shock and said in surprise, and then looked closely at the entire battlefield again and said in his heart: "The Kingdom of Whirlpool is in such a crisis, there is no way he will not come, and  Those shadow clones have also proven that he has already arrived. But all those who appear in front of us are shadow clones. In that case, he must be somewhere nearby, maybe even right next to me?"

    Naruto heard the somewhat surprised voice of the old man in golden armor, and then he still kept the mark on his hands, slightly sticking his head out to look at the old man in golden armor. Naruto did not find the opportunity to attack, and then Naruto's eyes passed over the other people.  , "Who is it?" Suddenly a ninja next to the golden-armored old man shouted loudly. Naruto's eyes happened to cross his face just now, but he didn't expect to be discovered by him like this.

    This ninja noticed Naruto's gaze. Although he didn't see Naruto, he believed in his feelings, so he immediately moved in the direction of Naruto. As soon as he moved, two ninjas followed him.  The other two ninjas closely guarded the golden-armored old man.

    "Failed! Forget it, it seems we can only find other opportunities." When the ninja shouted, Naruto said in his heart, and at the same time completed the mark in his hand; "Flying Thunder God Jutsu." Golden light  In a flash, Naruto immediately disappeared behind the tree trunk, and then three ninjas came here. After observing the surroundings, they found nothing?

    "Did he escape?" one of them said, "I didn't expect that he would sneak here."

    The other person shook his head and said: "It doesn't matter, our mission is to protect the marshal. As long as the marshal is okay, then our mission is equivalent to completion. The other things are not very important. Okay, let's go back to protect the marshal." "Yes."  ." The three people immediately left and returned to the old man in golden armor.

    "Take back the troops." The golden-armored old man put away the telescope in his hand and saw the three ninjas returning empty-handed. "There is no point in attacking anymore. If I guessed correctly, that person just now should be Namikaze Naruto."  It seems like they are planning to assassinate me." As he spoke, the golden-armored old man turned around and returned to the camp.

    Naruto appeared behind Minako, and Minako and Zabuza Neji just arrived under the city wall.  "Chief." Neji immediately spotted Naruto's side and said immediately.

    "Leader." "Leader." Zabuza and Minako also said.  Minako hesitated to speak. She probably wanted to ask something, but she didn't speak for other reasons.

    Naruto nodded to them and said, "Don't say anything yet? Let's enter the Whirlpool City first."

    "Yes." The three people responded, and then the group was ready to jump directly onto the city wall, "Woo hoo."  ¡¯ At this time, a loud voice sounded. Upon hearing this voice, the surrounding soldiers from various countries began to retreat, and left in a hurry without even collecting the bodies of their companions.

    "They have withdrawn their troops." Zabuza said, "It seems that the commander-in-chief of the other party is not a simple person."

    Naruto nodded: "Okay, let's go to Whirlpool City first!" As he said that, the gate of Whirlpool City opened a small crack.  Naruto and the four of them stepped into the Whirlpool City from here.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 296: Abandoning the Whirlpool City (Part 1)

    "Mom!" As soon as Naruto stepped into the Uzumaki City, he saw Uzumaki Kina standing in front of him. Naruto immediately came to Kina's side, but because there were many people around, Naruto did not lose his composure.  All he did was pull Qinai tightly, the worry in his eyes was obvious.

    Naruto was a little scared when the Kingdom of Water and other countries besieged the Kingdom of Whirlpool, and the siege of Whirlpool City has been going on for some time.  The worry in Naruto's heart was self-evident. Before seeing Kinai with his own eyes, Naruto was trying to suppress the panic in his heart. He was afraid, afraid of losing his mother, and afraid that he would go back to his days in Konoha.  So when he stepped into the Whirlpool City and saw Qinai, Naruto felt a big stone drop in his heart.

    Qina naturally saw Naruto's concern and the heart-to-heart connection between mother and son. She was also relieved. When Uzumaki City was besieged, she was worried about whether something would happen to Naruto.  She knew that Naruto would definitely rush back with all his strength, and since Naruto was a Jinchuriki and had left Konoha, many people in the world were keeping their eyes on Naruto, as long as Naruto made some mistakes.  , then they will take action against Naruto. Like this time when the Kingdom of Whirlpool was besieged, it was just that they were not sure to attack Naruto directly, so they tried this method.  Now seeing Naruto standing in front of her, Qinai felt slightly relieved.

    "Qinai." Minako also came over: "Are you okay these days?"

    Qina shook her head and said: "It's okay, thank you, Minako, thanks to you being by Naruto's side to take care of him during these times."

    Hearing Qinai's words, Minako looked at Naruto beside Qinai and said: "No, it is said that I take care of him, but in fact I can only take care of his life. I am not strong enough to protect him. On the contrary, I need more protection.  His protection." Although she said this, a smile appeared on Minako's face: "But as long as I can follow Naruto."

    Qinai shook his head, but did not say anything. Instead, he said: "Okay, the Kingdom of Water has temporarily retreated. Let's go back to Daming Mansion first." Everyone nodded and agreed. After all, so many people were standing there.  The city gate is also a bit weird.  And now that Whirlpool City is under siege, it is not suitable to stand at the city gate.  So the group of people followed Qinai towards Daming Mansion.

    Arriving at Daming Mansion, Qinai asked the maid to take the others to rest. At the same time, he sent people to other city walls to inform Yakumo, Xia Xue, Qi Ya Zui Meng and others who were guarding there.  Then Kinai and Naruto, mother and son, stayed in the pavilion, talking in detail about their thoughts and worries about their loved ones

    After dinner, Naruto summoned Zabuza and others into his room.  Naruto looked at everyone in the room. Except for Bai, everyone in the Wind Blade Poten was here.

    "Zabuza, what's going on?" Naruto took a deep breath and said, "You clearly returned to the Land of Snow, why did you suddenly transfer to the Land of Raid, and why didn't you bring the Snow Ninja with you?  Only a few of you are here."

    Zabuza came out, knelt down on one knee and said, "Chief, this is a subordinate who has misunderstood others. Please punish me, leader."

    At this time, Ningji said: "Chief, this matter cannot be blamed on Zabuza, and now that Uzumaki City is under siege, it is the time to employ people, so we should wait until later to punish him!"

    "Leader" Zabuza wanted to say something more, but Naruto interrupted Zabuza and said: "Okay, now is not the time to talk about punishment. Zabuza, you guys learned about it on the way back to Snow Country.  The Country of Whirlpool is under siege, and I'm very grateful to you for rushing here, but why did you come here alone? Haven't you ever thought about bringing snow nin here? Zabuza, you shouldn't be so reckless."

    Zabuza smiled bitterly and said, "Chief, do you still remember Hoya?"

    Naruto frowned, thought for a moment and said, "Hoya, if I remember correctly, he should be your disciple, right? Why, does it have something to do with him?" Zabuza's eyes were slightly sad, but he still nodded and looked.  Looking at Zabuza's look, Naruto had roughly guessed something.

    Zabuza nodded and was silent for a while, then said: "That day, a group of us returned to the Land of Snow. Because the snow ninja and Shiro's chakra were exhausted, we didn't walk very fast. We walked for two whole days.  Time, we had just stepped into the country of snow, and then we headed towards Fenghua City. We walked for about half a day, and Hoya led several snow ninjas to come from Fenghua City. His subordinates were very strange.  I clearly asked Baogu to take charge of Fenghua City, why would he leave Fenghua City and appear here? Did something happen to Fenghua City? This was my only thought at the time."

    Zabuza lowered his head as he spoke: "The subordinates called Hoya, who said they had received news that the Kingdom of Water was aggressively attacking the Kingdom of Whirlpool. The Kingdom of Whirlpool could not resist it, and the messenger for help had arrived at Fenghua City. Although Snow  The power of the country has been exhausted, but he still tried his best toI mobilized some snow ninjas and sent a large number of soldiers to the Kingdom of Whirlpool. I didn¡¯t expect to achieve any merit, I just hoped to help the Kingdom of Whirlpool to support us until we returned.  After thinking about it for a moment, his subordinates asked Hoya to go back and mobilize all the snow ninjas, and at the same time asked Shiro to take over the defense with those snow ninjas who had exhausted their chakra.  The subordinates rushed over with Neji and the others first, and at the same time asked Mao Shanqiu to inform the leader of you.  Later, later" Zabuza said, unable to say it anymore.

    Seeing that Zabuza couldn't speak, Ningji spoke himself: "Later, we quickly rushed to the country of Uzumaki. After arriving at Uzumaki City, we met Lord Kinai, and at the same time we also learned from Lord Kinai,  It turns out that Lord Kinai did not send an envoy to the Kingdom of Snow for help. Then the Kingdom of Water surrounded the Whirlpool City. They launched an attack from the four gates of the Whirlpool City. Although Kirikage Village sent many ninjas, if we want  We can leave at any time, but if we leave, the ninjas of Kirigakure Village will swarm us. Kinai-sama alone will not be able to block so many places. By then, the Whirlpool City will be in danger and may even endanger Kinai-sama's life.  , so the subordinates and others are trapped in the Whirlpool City, so that the matter of the Snow Country has not been clarified yet, but the only thing that can be sure is that something must have happened in the Snow Country? Otherwise, the Snow Country  The country will never move like it is now."

    Naruto nodded: "Okay, I understand. Neji, how is the situation in Uzumaki City now?"

    Ningci was silent for a while and said: "It's very critical." Then Ningci took out a piece of information and said: "Uzumaki City is the capital of the Country of Whirlpool. Although the Country of Whirlpool is a small country, it still cares about the construction of the capital.  , the city walls are strong and nearly 30,000 soldiers and ninjas of the Uzumaki clan are stationed in Whirlpool City all year round, so defending the Whirlpool City was not a problem. But those damn small countries around the Kingdom of Whirlpool, they sent reinforcements before the Whirlpool City was besieged  They entered Whirlpool City in the name of the Water Kingdom. When the Water Kingdom invaded, they took the opportunity to attack the city gate. The Water Kingdom soldiers and ninjas took the opportunity to attack outside, but the city wall was almost lost. If Mr. Zabuza hadn't discovered it in time,  I'm afraid that Whirlpool City has fallen. But even so, our losses are huge, so it is very difficult to defend Whirlpool City now. And as time goes by, the number of soldiers in the Kingdom of Whirlpool has become less and less. As of yesterday, Whirlpool City  There are less than ten thousand soldiers left, and nearly half of them are injured. The ninjas of the Uzumaki clan have also suffered heavy casualties, and there are almost not many left. Today, even Lord Kinai has taken action himself. Although  The leader and Minako were too close to the city, but the Whirlpool City could not be defended for long. The commander of the Kingdom of Water was very smart. He rarely let the soldiers of the Kingdom of Water launch attacks. He always mobilized the troops of those small countries to launch attacks.  In the attack, the soldiers of the Kingdom of Water were more responsible for supervising the battle. Therefore, the Kingdom of Water fought fiercely under the Whirlpool City for more than ten days, but the number of casualties among its own soldiers was probably less than 5,000. As for the soldiers of the small countries, all  Calculated, the number of people killed in the war has exceeded 50,000. Those who did not die in the past are estimated to be even more. I am afraid that after this war, those small countries will also be in a state of semi-annihilation." As he spoke, Neji folded the information.  Then he stood up and handed the information in his hand to Naruto.

    Naruto took the information and looked through it slowly, and at the same time said, "What are the casualties today?"

    Neji hesitated for a moment and said: "Today's casualties have been counted before dinner. There are only more than 8,000 soldiers left in the city, more than 6,000 wounded soldiers, and only less than 100 ninjas from the Uzumaki clan are left.  Ten people. Almost all of the soldiers sent by the enemy today are soldiers from the Kingdom of Water. It seems that there are not many soldiers left from those small countries?"

    Naruto looked at the information and was silent for a long, long time. He sighed deeply and said, "Zabuza, you leave Uzumaki City immediately and go to Snow Country to find out what's going on? See if Snow Country is the right place.  We have it under control. If not, then we will have to find other countries first. Neji, help Zabuza find a convenient way to leave."

    "Yes." Zabuza and Neji responded at the same time.  Zabuza said: "My subordinates will definitely return to the Land of Snow and find out what happened? We will never let the foundation we have worked so hard to build be lost in this way."

    Naruto nodded and then looked at the others and said: "Everyone, go get ready. I'm going to find my mother now. Uzumaki City cannot be defended, so we will" Naruto took a deep breath and said:  "Prepare to abandon Whirlpool City."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 297 Abandoning the Whirlpool City (Part 2)

    "What? Give up Uzumaki City!" Minako said in surprise: "Naruto, did you just say you gave up Uzumaki City?"

    Naruto showed no expression, but nodded firmly and said without any hesitation: "I have lived in Uzumaki City for a while, and I know very well that Uzumaki City is a big city. As long as there are enough soldiers, no matter how many soldiers you have, you can't do it without paying a hundred thousand."  There is no way to break through the lives above. A total of 5,000 people can be stationed on a city wall at the same time. If you want to completely defend, only 3,000 people are needed on a city wall to block the attacks of tens of thousands of enemies. If it were other times, I would definitely defend it.  Whirlpool City, but now there are not many soldiers left in Whirlpool City. All the more than 8,000 soldiers are used, and there are only 2,000 soldiers on the city wall in each direction. It is impossible to guard the entire city wall, let alone the eight thousand soldiers.  There are still 6,000 wounded soldiers among the 1,000 soldiers. If we continue to defend, Whirlpool City will fall within ten days. By then we will face thousands of soldiers and ninjas mixed among the soldiers.  , once surrounded, it is impossible for any of us to survive. Even if I borrow the power of the Nine-Tails, it will be useless. The Kingdom of Water cannot be unprepared. Therefore, it is impossible to continue to defend the Whirlpool City.  It doesn¡¯t make any sense anymore. But there are less than ten ninjas left in the Uzumaki clan. Although I don¡¯t have much affection for them, I don¡¯t want the Uzumaki clan to be destroyed.¡±

    Minako sat back quietly in her seat. She had no objection from the beginning, but was shocked when she heard that Uzumaki City was to be abandoned. After all, Uzumaki City is the capital of the Kingdom of Uzumaki and now it is also the last city of the Kingdom of Uzumaki. As long as the Uzumaki City is abandoned,  If the city is in hand, the Kingdom of Whirlpool will not be destroyed, but if the Whirlpool City is abandoned, the Kingdom of Whirlpool will be destroyed immediately.  The possibility of restoring the country in these troubled times is neither high nor low.  Everything can only depend on chance.

    Naruto's words convinced the remaining people, Minagawa Natsuki and Qiya Zuimeng. They had been desperately defending the Whirlpool City for more than ten days, and now they suddenly said that they wanted to give up. It was certain that they were unwilling to accept it.  , but except for Neji and Zabuza, although others knew that Uzumaki City was difficult to defend, they did not know that Uzumaki City was already in such critical condition.

    Naruto stood up and said: "Okay, Zabuza, get ready first. You can leave tonight. The others and I will leave Uzumaki City in one fell swoop the night after tomorrow. We have two days to recover chakra. Eight  Yun, the defense will be hard on you tomorrow and the day after tomorrow."

    Yakumo nodded and said: "Don't worry, Naruto, I will definitely try my best."

    Naruto said: "After Zabuza leaves tonight, the enemy will definitely launch an offensive tomorrow, and the enemy will definitely defend tightly tomorrow night, so Yakumo, you have to use illusions to make the opponent think that all of us are on the wall.  Defense, in this case, can make the opponent relax a little. Then the night after tomorrow we will leave Whirlpool City in one fell swoop."

    "Yes." Everyone responded.  Naruto nodded, then picked up the information and turned around to leave the room. He still needed to find Kinai to find a way to convince her. After all, she was the daimyo of the Uzumaki Kingdom and the leader of the Uzumaki clan.  After Naruto left, everyone else began to make preparations.

    Naruto came to Qinai's room and saw that it was dark inside. He knew that there was no one inside, so he found a maid. After learning that Qinai was still in the council hall discussing things with the only ministers, Naruto  The person walked directly towards the meeting hall.

    When we arrived at the meeting hall, we saw that it was very quiet. Qinai was sitting in the main seat without any expression. Several ministers were sitting on the seats below, looking at Qinai expectantly.  When Qinai saw Naruto, a smile appeared on his face and said: "Naruto, you are here."

    "I have met the prince." Several ministers saluted Naruto, but there was a strange look on their faces, and there was even a trace of fear in their eyes.

    Naruto frowned slightly, but still nodded to them, then waved his hand and said: "I have something to ask His Highness the Daimyo, you guys go down first, and we can talk about it tomorrow if you have anything to do!"

    Several ministers looked at each other, and then saluted: "I take my leave." Then several ministers turned and left.

    "Naruto, you're here." Qinai saw several ministers leaving and said, "What's the matter?"

    "Well?" Naruto shook his head and came to Qinai's side and said: "My matter is not important, but mom, what did those people say just now? It shouldn't be a small matter, right?"

    Kinai looked at Naruto, hesitated for a moment, then stretched out his hand to hold Naruto in his arms and said: "They asked me to surrender, saying that the Whirlpool City could no longer be defended, and that it was completely surrounded by the Kingdom of Water.  There is no other option except surrender. If you don't surrender, once the city is defeated, it is very likely that the city will be massacred. Only if I surrender can I hold the people of Whirlpool City. Hey." Qinai sighed and said: "The people of Whirlpool City  Love?, I know that if this continues, Whirlpool City will be captured in just a few days. The Kingdom of Water has lost so many soldiers under Whirlpool City, and I am afraid that the city will be massacred to vent its anger.  So I thought about sacrificing myself for the safety of the people in the city.  "

    Naruto panicked and immediately wanted to speak, but Kinai stretched out his hand to cover Naruto's mouth and said: "Naruto, I know you won't agree, but please listen to me first." Then Kinai continued: "  We, the Uzumaki clan, have always been the royal family of the Country of Uzumaki, but we have not shared much with the common people, and the people of the Country of Uzumaki are not richer than the people of other countries. This is what our Uzumaki clan owes to the people.  In terms of diplomacy, except for the two allies of the Country of Fire and the Country of Snow, we basically have neutral and hostile relations with other countries. Otherwise, we would not attack our country when the Country of Water  Being besieged by so many countries at the same time. Whirlpool City has been besieged for more than ten days now. Neither the Kingdom of Fire nor the Kingdom of Snow has sent troops, which already explains a lot of problems. At least we will definitely not have reinforcements. So Whirlpool City  It will definitely be captured. But because other countries have tens of thousands of soldiers lying down under the Whirlpool City, they will definitely put this account on the people of the Kingdom of Whirlpool, so once the Whirlpool City is broken, the people will  Disaster. I don¡¯t want to see this happen to the people because of us. But if we surrender, Whirlpool City will become the territory of the Kingdom of Water, and then the Kingdom of Water will protect the people. In this way, the people will not be harmed.  I was hurt, so I decided to surrender, but I don¡¯t know if I can survive in the future, so Naruto, let mom give you a good hug, maybe I won¡¯t have this chance in the future"

    "Mom, I will never agree to your surrender." Naruto interrupted before Qinai finished speaking, and then came out of Qinai's arms and said: "Mom, originally I wanted to convince you, but now  It seems that nothing I say is of any use, but I will let you die otherwise, even if I knock you out, I will protect you and leave the Whirlpool City."

    Kinai shook his head and said: "It's useless, Naruto. Although you are already very strong and can use the power of the Nine-Tails, you will not do anything to me. Moreover." Kinai looked at Naruto  The man smiled and said: "Mom may not be good at other things, but she is somewhat confident in the sealing technique. Naruto, based on our current distance, mom is confident in trapping you."

    As soon as he heard Qinai's words, Naruto immediately stepped back and formed seals with his hands.  "The mark of the Flying Thunder God." Kinai looked at the mark in Naruto's hand and said, "I haven't seen this mark for a long time. It's a pity that Minato used the Zombie Seal. It would be great if Minato was still alive. That would be  If so, I should still be my wife of the Fourth Hokage in Konoha, and Naruto, you also hold on to the honor of the Fourth Hokage and work hard to surpass this honor. Naruto, you have to live well by yourself in the future.  ." Golden light flashed, and Naruto disappeared from the place, but then Naruto appeared again in another place in another meeting hall.

    "Impossible!" Naruto looked around and said, "The Flying Thunder God Technique has actually failed."

    Qinai smiled and said: "I told you, Naruto. I am still confident in the sealing technique. I have already set up a sealing formation in the meeting hall, completely cutting off the space, so you can no longer leave from here.  Yes, even Minato's Flying Thunder God Technique is the same. And in this formation, you can't touch me. At the same time, this sealing formation is soundproof, and people outside the formation cannot hear the people inside.  If so." Then Qinai turned around and said: "Naruto, after I die, this formation will be ineffective, and you will be able to come out by then. Naruto, you must live well in the future. Mom may not be able to see you.  Already." After saying that, Qinai turned around and walked outside.

    "Mom." Naruto rushed over, trying to stop Qinai. Of course, as soon as he got close to Qinai, he was knocked back by a huge force. Naruto stood up again and looked at Qinai who was gradually leaving with his back to him.  Nai shouted loudly: "Mom, I grew up alone in Konoha. For twelve years, I was as humble as a grass on the roadside. Most of the people in the village bullied me. I lived my life every day.  Do you want me to go back to a life where I'm worse than a pig or a dog?"

    Qinai paused for a moment, hesitated for a moment and then continued walking out. There were water stains on the ground.  Naruto kept talking behind Qinai, hoping to make Qinai stop, but Qinai still walked out step by step. Seeing that Qinai was about to walk out of the meeting hall, Naruto spoke again.  This time when Kinai heard Naruto's words, he almost stopped without hesitation.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 298 Abandoning the Whirlpool City (Part 2)

    "No, Naruto, you can't do this. In this case, what's the difference between you and those people outside the citycom" Qinai turned around and came to Naruto and said.  Qinai's face was still stained with water stains, and her eyes were filled with tears.

    Naruto shook his head and said: "Mom, my life has been destined since I was a child that I will not care about those who have nothing to do with me. If you surrender for the sake of the people of Uzumaki City, then I will use the entire people of Uzumaki City to  I will bury you with you. I can use the shadow clone technique to create more than a thousand shadow clones. When the time comes, I will give up everything and try my best to kill the people in Whirlpool City."

    "Naruto!" Qinai said hurriedly: "Naruto, are you joking, right? You lied to your mother, right? My Naruto will not be so cruel. Yes, I  Naruto will not attack those ordinary people. Because of you, my child, my Naruto."

    Naruto looked at Qinai who was looking forward to it and was silent for a while: "Yes, Mom, I can't do anything to those ordinary people." Hearing this, Qinai breathed a sigh of relief, but Naruto continued to speak.  Said: "Mom, although I can't do anything to ordinary people, it doesn't mean that I will let them go, Mom. When you step out of the council chamber, whether I regain my ability to move or not, I will draw out the nine tails in my body.  I can only control the power of the four-tails, and the five-tails will become reluctant. The six-tails, I have never tried it at all. This time I will directly draw out the power of the six-tails, or even the seven-tails, and the eight-tails. When the time comes, I will definitely  I completely lost my mind and was completely controlled by the instinct of hatred of Kyuubi. Maybe it¡¯s because of your sealing formation. Even so, I can¡¯t move freely. But when this sealing formation disappears, what will the furious Kyuubi do?  , that is not within my consideration, but one thing is certain, according to the instinct of hatred of the Nine-Tails, the people of Whirlpool City, as well as the hundreds of thousands of troops outside, how many people survive depends on their luck.  , but I think there will definitely not be more than ten thousand people. In order to get the power of the Nine-Tails, people from various countries will take advantage of this time to deal with me, especially Akatsuki. They have been capturing Jinch¨±riki everywhere and have already obtained five tailed beasts.  Yes, they have already set their sights on me before. I met Akatsuki's people on the way to Whirlpool City before, and they have set their sights on me again. At that time, they will take me  Capture and then remove the nine tails from my body. Then, I can go down there to find you, mother."

    "Naruto!" Qinai shouted loudly, and then hugged Naruto tightly: "Don't scare mom, Naruto." The sealing formation had been unlocked unknowingly.

    "I don't want to lose you, Mom." Naruto said softly, and at the same time reached out and hugged Qinai tightly: "Mom, I only have two families, you and Xiaoyue. I don't know what happened to the country of Snow now.  I don¡¯t know if Xiaoxue is still alive. Xiaoxue may have been imprisoned or killed because of my relationship. I am very worried about Xiaoxue. I really want to go to the Land of Snow to see how Xiaoxue is doing? But mom,  If Xiaoxue is dead, then mom, you will be my last family member in this world, and I don¡¯t want to, and I definitely don¡¯t want to lose you.¡±

    "But, Naruto." Qinai said hesitantly: "What should we do with the hundreds of thousands of people in Whirlpool City? Mom can't ignore them. Besides surrendering, mom really can't think of a way to protect them."

    Naruto's voice gradually became colder: "Mom, I haven't stayed in Whirlpool City for a long time, but I also know that you two generations of daimyo have done their best for the people, but so what? Those people  Not yet the same ungratefulness, there are now only more than 8,000 soldiers left in Whirlpool City, including 6,000 wounded soldiers, but none of the people are willing to go to the city wall to help defend. Maybe this is too dangerous, they don't want to  It's okay if you dare, but they came out to help the soldiers bandage their wounds and cook a meal. These should be simple, but they didn't. They didn't do anything except hiding at home. Mom, you really have to do it for these people  And make such a big sacrifice?"

    Then Naruto paused and said: "Mom, there are less than ten people left in the Uzumaki clan now. If you surrender, then the people of Uzumaki City will be fine, but the Uzumaki clan will definitely be killed, and no ruler will  It will leave the ruined royal family alive. Because that is a hidden danger, mother, do you really intend to let the Uzumaki clan disappear from this world?"

    Kinai shook his head: "No, I absolutely cannot let the Uzumaki clan disappear, but now the Uzumaki City has been surrounded, the only chance to escape is when I go out to surrender, the moment they relax, Naruto  You take them away. In this way, the Uzumaki clan will not be destroyed, and the people will be safe."

    "" Naruto fell silent: "If you want to protect the Uzumaki clan and the people of Uzumaki City, the only way is to surrender. But, mother, thisYou must not be the one to surrender.  "

    Qinai was slightly stunned, not understanding what Naruto meant.  Naruto thought for a moment and said, "Mom, I came to you because I actually want to persuade you to give up the Uzumaki City. The Uzumaki City can no longer be defended, so I plan to give up the Uzumaki City. When the time comes, the Uzumaki clan and us  Form a team and leave, and mom, you can arrange for your confidant in advance to ask Whirlpool City to open the city gate and surrender immediately after we leave. In this case, I think we should be able to save the people of Whirlpool City."

    Qinai hesitated for a moment and said: "Naruto, it's not that I haven't thought about this idea, but first of all, when we leave, we will be easily discovered by the enemy. Once we are surrounded, we will not be able to escape at all.  Moreover, we consume a lot of chakra. Once the chakra is insufficient, even if we escape, we will not be able to escape too far. Secondly, once the news of our intention to leave spreads, then the Whirlpool City will leave and collapse. Thirdly,  , I don¡¯t know what kind of person the enemy¡¯s commander is. If we leave, will the enemy¡¯s commander massacre the city to vent his anger? These are all things I worry about.¡±

    Naruto thought for a moment and said: "First of all, with the presence of Neji's Byakugan, the possibility of us being surrounded is very small. After all, although there are many enemies, the possibility of completely surrounding Uzumaki City is very small. Secondly, even if  Even though Uzumaki City has been completely surrounded, Neji can also find the weakest point. With our team consisting entirely of ninjas, it is still very easy to rush out. We are not leaving immediately, we still have  We have two days to rest. We will leave Uzumaki City the night after tomorrow. In these two days, everyone should be able to recover chakra. As for the defense of the city wall, leave it to Yakumo and me. Yakumo's genjutsu  It's very strong, I have a lot of chakra, and I recover quickly. If we use our full strength, it won't be a problem to survive two days! Secondly, the news of our departure will not be revealed for the time being. When we leave, mother, you will inform your confidants. Finally  , Mom, you can leave a letter to the commander-in-chief of the other party and ask your confidant to hand it over to the commander-in-chief of the other party. Even if the Whirlpool City is massacred, let the Kingdom of Water be prepared to be massacred by me. If the other party is smart enough,  , I think he should be able to make the right choice."

    Qinai was stunned for a moment, thought for a moment and said, "Okay, Naruto, I listen to you. I'll make arrangements right away." After saying that, Qinai turned around and left.

    After watching Qina leave, Naruto breathed a sigh of relief: "I finally convinced my mother. If I can't be convinced, I don't know what to do?" Then Naruto turned around and left, returning to his room.

    Later in the night, when the sky started to get dark, "Chief." Neji knocked on Naruto's room and said: "Zabuza has left. I found the blind spot and didn't notice Zabuza leaving at all. But this blind spot is  Not long after Zabuza left, he was blocked. It should be the leader. You arrived today, so there will be new deployments. I also took a rough look at the deployment of the enemies. Although there are many enemies, these are just some ordinary ones.  They are just soldiers, so the threat to us is not very big. I have found several blind spots that can prevent us from being discovered by the other side in a short period of time. In addition, I have also found more than a dozen weak points. We can easily  Suddenly these weak points. It¡¯s just that these blind spots and weak points are basically at the south gate and west gate. Those two directions lead to the Kingdom of Water and the small countries that besiege us. If you want to take a detour to the Kingdom of Ghosts or the Kingdom of Snow  If so, it will take a long time.¡±

    Naruto nodded and said: "I understand. You should go and rest first. It is almost dawn, and the enemy will attack soon. Yakumo and I will go back to deal with it this time. You and the others will be fine  Get some rest."

    "Yes." Neci responded, turned and left.  Naruto shook his head to clear his mind, left the room, and stepped onto the city wall.

    In the next two days, the Kingdom of Water launched a fierce attack. Countless soldiers rushed up one after another, especially among these soldiers there were many ninjas. The four city gates were frequently in emergency, but Naruto did not let the others  When someone took action, he and Yakumo held on to the city wall. They relied on Yakumo's genjutsu and the power of the nine tails in Naruto's body, plus nearly three thousand casualties of soldiers, to defend with difficulty.

    Just like that, on the night of the third day, Naruto and his party stood on the city wall and quietly looked at the lights in the distance, which was the camp of the Kingdom of Water.  'Whoosh' a figure flashed by, and Neji appeared in front of Naruto: "Chief. Nothing has changed."

    Naruto nodded: "Let's go."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 299: Shock in Whirlpool City

    It's very dark tonight, the moon is hidden in the clouds, and the stars are not bright. Although it can't be said that you can't see your fingers, you can't see too far. The situation more than ten meters away is completely invisible. Naruto and his group are looking at  Running quickly on the plains, everyone should move forward cautiously when their line of sight is blocked.  £®  com But Neci's Byakugan was not affected by this, so he led the way at the front of the team. A dozen people headed towards the Kingdom of Water under the leadership of Neci.  Because the enemy defenses in other directions were very tight, after thinking about it for a while, Naruto definitely went to the Kingdom of Water, and then detoured from the sea to the Kingdom of Snow.

    Soon a forest appeared in front of everyone. Of course, no one saw it except Neji.  "Leader!" Ningci said with his white eyes looking at the forest in front of him: "The enemy's last line of defense is ahead. Because this is the way to the Kingdom of Water, the opponent did not focus their attention here, so there was a blind spot.  However, although it is a blind spot and the nearest enemy is a hundred meters away, the enemy has already set up some traps. If we pass by the tree, it is still easy for the other party to notice it, so it is best to approach from under the tree.  Walking is the best way to go. Although it takes a while, it is the safest. Moreover, this forest is not big, only less than 20 kilometers wide, and we only need to walk ten kilometers before flying directly over. After passing this  The forest is a cliff, and below the cliff is the coast. However, we don¡¯t have a boat now, so we can only go to the city of the Kingdom of Water first. In the direction of the coast, if nothing happens, we can get there tomorrow morning.  Arrive at a seaport town on the border of the Kingdom of Water. There are ships we need there.¡±

    Naruto nodded and said: "Okay, everyone, please pay attention. When you are fifty meters away from the forest, everyone should stop and walk over in the same way as ordinary people." "Yes." Naruto was still among the group of people.  It was majestic, so everyone responded and rushed forward.  Soon Neji stopped suddenly and walked forward. Then everyone stopped and followed Neji slowly.

    Soon the group of people saw the forest, and then walked into the forest. With Neji's Byakugan, the whole journey went smoothly.  After walking for more than half an hour, Neci said: "Okay, now we have completely left the enemy's blockade. Let's speed up." After saying that, Neci jumped onto the branch.  , Naruto and his party immediately followed

    The sky gradually became brighter, and Naruto and his party, who had been running all night, suddenly stopped because there was a cliff in front of them.  They stood on the cliff and looked at the bay in the distance from here. There was a small town above the bay. This was Naruto's target town this time.

    Qinai raised his head and looked at the sun that had just risen on the coast and said: "It's dawn! The Uzumaki City should have raised its flag, and the army of the Kingdom of Water should have entered the Uzumaki City. Naruto, the Water Country  Does the country really not know how to massacre a city?"

    Naruto nodded and said: "Ah, what the Kingdom of Water wants is not a ruin, let alone a dead city. Plus, with the letter I left as the commander of the Kingdom of Water, they shouldn't massacre the city. And my shadow  The clone is still in Whirlpool City, and I will know immediately what happens when the time comes."

    Qinai thought for a moment, then nodded and said: "In this case, I feel relieved. But I didn't expect that the country of whirlpool would be destroyed in my hands. I don't know how to explain it to the seniors of the whirlpool clan."

    "Mom." Naruto said, "You guys should rest here first. Neji and I will go to the front and take a look around. I will give you a signal later."

    Kinai nodded and said: "Yes, I understand, Naruto, just be careful." Naruto nodded, and then he and Neji jumped off the cliff, while Kinai leaned against a tree.  , the eight last ninjas of the Uzumaki clan, two men, six women, were panting slightly. After seeing Kinai sit down, one of the female ninjas immediately took off the water bottle from her waist, and at the same time took out a ninja bag.  The rice ball was handed to Qinai: "Your Highness, please eat something and drink some water first."

    Kinai took the kettle and took a sip, then pushed the rice ball and the kettle back and said: "I have no appetite, you can eat." The female ninja nodded, took the kettle and rice balls and returned to the other seven people, and then eight  Then one person took the rice ball and started eating it.

    On the other side were Qiya Zuimu, Minagawa Natsuki, and Minako, who were carrying Yakumo on their backs. Minako and Qiga Zuimu took the initiative to take on the responsibility of guarding them. After all, they were now in the land of water, so they had to be careful.  .

    Naruto and Neji came down from the cliff and headed directly towards the seaport town. "Chief, please forgive me for talking too much." Neji said. Although he knew the two people, Neji was still very respectful.  This is not just because the master and slave of the two peoplerelationship, and it was because of the strength that Naruto showed in the Sealed Shrine of the Land of Swamp that Neji recognized Naruto as the leader, so Neci willingly called out the title of 'leader'.

    Naruto looked at Ningji and asked the latter two to stop on a tree. "Chief, the army of the Kingdom of Water must have entered the Whirlpool City now. Do they really not know how to massacre the city?" Ningci was minding his own business.  He said: "In today's troubled times, after capturing the opponent's city, if you just plunder the opponent's city, it will be a very benevolent thing for the opponent, and massacre of the city is also a normal thing. This time the enemy suffered such heavy losses under the city, really  Aren¡¯t you going to massacre the city?¡±

    Naruto shook his head and said: "If the commander of the attack on the Kingdom of Whirlpool is a daimyo of the Kingdom of Water, then the possibility of massacre of the city will be reduced to very low, but the commander-in-chief is a general of the Kingdom of Water. I am afraid that the massacre of the city is certain.  Things." Naruto paused slightly and said: "The Country of Whirlpool is a small country. It is close to the Country of Fire on one side and the Country of Water on the other. As the middle of the two countries, the Country of Whirlpool has always been a country.  The buffer zone exists. And the successive daimyo of the Kingdom of Whirlpool have tried their best to please the two major powers. It is precisely because of this that the Kingdom of Whirlpool can exist for so long. This time, the Kingdom of Water suddenly attacked the Kingdom of Whirlpool. There is no reason at all.  The only reason seems to be just for me. They may plan to capture my mother to threaten me, or directly lure me into the Whirlpool City. At least I was attacked on the way here, by two Kage-level attacks."

    Ningji's pupils shrank slightly but he did not speak. Instead, he quietly waited for Naruto to speak again.  Sure enough, after a while, Naruto spoke again: "The army of the Kingdom of Water stepped into the Whirlpool City, only to find that their target had disappeared long ago. Naturally, they would be furious. As for the letter I left behind, if the other party is Water  As a daimyo of the country, for the sake of the people under his rule, he might let the people of Whirlpool City go. But the other party is just a general, so the other party will never take into account how many casualties the people will suffer. Even in order to find  If they want to get out of us, they may deliberately massacre the city just to force me out. Even if this is not the case, just for the soldiers who died under the Whirlpool City, the other party will definitely massacre the city to vent their anger."

    "In other words, no matter what happens? The other party will definitely massacre the city!" There was a hint of coldness in Ningci's eyes.

    Naruto nodded without hesitation and said: "The troubled times have come. This time the Water Kingdom's attack on the Whirlpool Kingdom will become a fuse, directly igniting the entire continent. The real troubled times have come. In the troubled times, human lives, especially ordinary people, have come.  The lives of ordinary people are poorer than this." As he spoke, Naruto stretched out his hand to pick a leaf from a branch and crushed it into pieces: "But I still hope that the other party will not massacre the city, otherwise, I will let him be buried with him." After finishing speaking,  , and then jumped forward in the direction of the town

    In Whirlpool City, a white flag rose on the city wall, the city gate opened wide, and the army of the Kingdom of Water slowly entered the Whirlpool City.  Nearly 100,000 soldiers poured into the Whirlpool City. The less than a thousand soldiers of the Country of Whirlpool stood behind some officials of the Country of Whirlpool, all injured.

    "See you, sir." The officials of the Kingdom of Whirlpool saluted the old man in golden armor. The old man in golden armor is the commander-in-chief of the army of the Kingdom of Water. The lives of everyone in Whirlpool City are in his hands, but now he is holding  Read a letter.

    "What a great Namikaze Naruto." The old man in golden armor threw the letter to the lieutenant beside him and said: "Under such circumstances, you dare to threaten the people of the Water Kingdom. You are so brave. I still don't believe it.  Come on." Then the old man in golden armor shouted loudly: "Soldiers, listen to the order. Starting from today, in three days, our army will take over this city. Before that, you can do whatever you want to do. This  There was no military law or national law for three days."

    "Oh." The soldiers of the Kingdom of Water let out deafening cheers.

    "Sir." An official from the Kingdom of Whirlpool stepped forward and threw himself in front of the golden-armored old man's horse and said: "Sir, we have already surrendered, why do we do this again? I beg you to take back your life."

    "Humph." The old man in golden armor snorted coldly: "Let's go back to camp." After saying that, he stepped forward and stepped on the foot of the person in front of him, crushing his foot directly.  At the same time, the soldiers of the Kingdom of Water dispersed.  There was a "boom", a huge explosion, and at the same time the ground shook violently.  I saw that the city gate in front of the old man in golden armor had collapsed, and the city gate was blocked by a huge rock.

    "What is this?" the old man in golden armor said in shock.

    "This was set up by my prince of the Kingdom of Whirlpool." At this time, another official of the Kingdom of Whirlpool came out from among the other officials of the Kingdom of Whirlpool.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 300 Flooded Whirlpool City

    "The prince has already expected it. Even if I surrender, you will not let me go to Whirlpool City." The official said: "So before the prince left, he set up an explosion talisman inside the city gate. If  If you don¡¯t massacre the city, I will tell you where the explosive talismans are, and now of course I will detonate these explosive talismans.¡±

    "Huh." The old man in golden armor said coldly: "Do you think I can't get out if I blow up the city gate?"

    The official shook his head and said: "No, we have no intention of keeping you here. After all, there are so many ninjas around you, and a mere city wall and some gravel cannot stop you. But what about the other people here?  The official looked at the soldiers around him with a half-smile and said: "Your Water Country is one of the five great ninja countries and has a very large number of ninjas. But no matter how many ninjas you have, you can't possibly defeat these hundreds of thousands."  The soldiers rescued him."

    "Rumble" a huge sound suddenly sounded, "Huh? This is" The old man in golden armor was stunned and looked in the direction behind the officials of the Kingdom of Whirlpool.

    The official smiled softly and said: "Don't be surprised, it's just a plan." After saying that, the official suddenly pulled out a kunai from his body and stabbed it into the body of another official from the Kingdom of Vortex.

    "Du, you" The stabbed official grabbed the arm of the official holding the kunai, and slowly dropped it weakly.

    Du, who was holding a kunai, said: "His Royal Highness the Prince already knew that you were bribed by the Kingdom of Water. So before leaving, His Highness the Prince ordered me to get rid of you in advance. If it weren't for you, with the tallness of the Whirlpool City  And with the strong city wall and the 30,000 troops inside the city, we can't even think of conquering it without 200,000 casualties. It's all because of you. Otherwise, our Kingdom of Whirlpool may not be destroyed." He held Kunai's hand as he spoke.  Suddenly stirred: "Oh, by the way, I have a last name. From now on, please call me Uzumaki."

    "Uzumaki? Are you from the Uzumaki clan?" The old man in golden armor looked at Uzumaki and asked.

    Uzumaki took out the kunai, then shook his head and said: "No, I am not really a member of the Uzumaki clan. At the beginning, I was just an orphan with no name. I named myself Du. Last night, the prince  His Highness and His Highness the Daimyo appreciated me, so they gave me the surname Uzumaki and allowed me and my descendants to join the Uzumaki clan."

    "Oh, are you the confidants of Namikaze Naruto and Uzumaki Kina! No wonder you are so loyal to them." The old man in golden armor looked at Uzumaki with interest and said: "Tell me, why did they keep you here? I think it should be  You¡¯re not just here to kill this person who was bribed by me!¡±

    "Of course." Uzumaki said calmly: "He is not qualified to ask me to stay specifically, but if you ask me why I want to stay, you will know just by looking behind me."

    "Huh? Is this the plan you just mentioned? Interesting!" The old man in golden armor was stunned for a moment. He looked behind him, but didn't find anything. Then he gestured to a ninja next to him.  The ninja nodded slightly and immediately jumped out. He jumped directly to the roof behind Uzumaki and looked over from a distance. Then the ninja's face gradually showed shock, and then it turned into fear. He turned around and said in a panic: "Sir, run away quickly.  , it¡¯s a flood.¡±

    The ninja finished speaking in horror, but others did not take it seriously. Whirlpool City is close to the sea, and no matter how fierce the flood is, it will naturally disappear as soon as it enters the sea.  Moreover, the drainage system in Whirlpool City is considered to be the best in the world. Now all we have to do is block the flood.  So all the ninjas around the old man in golden armor rushed out, dozens of ninjas, and only a few remained to protect the old man in golden armor.

    The surrounding soldiers of the Kingdom of Water immediately rushed up to attack Uzumaki and other officials of the Kingdom of Whirlpool.  The old man in golden armor breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Haha." Seeing the expression on the face of the golden-armored old man, Uzumaki laughed loudly: "Do you think the things set by His Highness the Prince are so easy to break? In order to destroy your army of hundreds of thousands, His Highness the Prince has set up many  It's an agency. Just wait to die."

    "Death?" The old man in golden armor looked at the people kneeling in the distance and said, "As officials of the Kingdom of Whirlpool, do you want the hundreds of thousands of people under your rule to be buried with you?"

    "Haha. Burial. You just ordered the massacre of the city. How many of the people here can survive? How many wives and daughters will be insulted by your clan? In this case, why not fight. They are all going to die anyway, so  Now at least we can keep the chastity of those women." Uzumaki looked at the old man in golden armor with a bloodthirsty smile: "His Royal Highness said that the fall of the Kingdom of Whirlpool is certain. But even if the Kingdom of Whirlpool is destroyed, the opponent must be destroyed.  Pay an unbearable price. This time, hundreds of thousands of troops from the Kingdom of Water attacked the Kingdom of Whirlpool, just for the sake of the daimyo and the prince. Therefore, once the Whirlpool City surrenders, the enemy will definitely let the army enter the Whirlpool City in order to capture  Live in daimyo and king?, in this case, there will be an opportunity to annihilate the army of the Kingdom of Water. In order to seize this opportunity, even if we take the real Whirlpool City, we must keep them all. Without these hundreds of thousands of elite troops, the Water Kingdom will  The country's vitality is severely damaged, and it will be unable to expand for at least ten or twenty years. If you are lucky, the Water Country may be annexed by the other four major countries.  In this case, it can be regarded as revenge for our country of whirlpool.  "

    The old man in golden armor was startled, and there was something slightly wrong in his heart. "Sir, look quickly." A ninja pointed in another direction and said loudly to the old man in golden armor, with a hint of panic in his tone. The old man in golden armor raised his head.  , looking at the white line in the distance, his eyes full of fear.  I saw a huge wave coming from the other direction.  Seeing that this trend will directly engulf the entire Whirlpool City, the panicked people can flee in all directions, and even the well-trained soldiers of the Kingdom of Water are panicking.

    "Sir, please nod quickly, otherwise, we will be overwhelmed." A ninja said.  The ninjas who originally went to stop the flood also retreated.

    The old man in golden armor said with focused eyes: "Hurry up and break the city gate, and hurry up the city wall. Escape as much as you can." "Yes." Nearly fifty ninjas responded, and then jumped to the top of the city wall.  In front of me, but just as I stood still, there was a sudden explosion. The violent explosion directly swallowed up more than a dozen people, and several others were seriously injured. The remaining nearly thirty people were fine.

    "Tch, what a pity." Uzumaki said with a slight pity: "His Royal Highness the Prince had long expected that you would try to find a way out, so he had already laid a large number of explosive talismans. The Prince said that you would never have thought of it.  In the place where there was an explosion, there will be another batch of explosive symbols. Unfortunately, the total number of people killed and injured is only more than twenty people. But" Uzumaki looked at the faces of the Water Kingdom soldiers around him.  He showed an excited expression again: "These ordinary soldiers will definitely not be able to escape. They will disappear together with the Whirlpool City!"

    Uzumaki's words were not finished, because he had been swallowed up by the raging flood. There was only one last thought left in Uzumaki's mind: "Your Highness, I have lived up to my trust and completed your Highness's instructions."  The hundreds of thousands of elites of the Kingdom of Water and the hundreds of thousands of people in the Whirlpool City have all become fish food. Immediately, countless people will spread the word that the Kingdom of Water will massacre the Whirlpool City, and the prince will flood the Whirlpool in anger.  It¡¯s over. The bad reputation of the Kingdom of Water has been ruined. Your Highness, my son is entrusted to you. I don¡¯t seek fame or profit. I just ask Your Highness to let him live in peace."

    "It's over, it's all over" The old man in golden armor stood on the city wall and looked at the Whirlpool City that had turned into a vast ocean. There were only more than thirty ninjas around him. The other people, whether they were the people of Whirlpool City  All the soldiers from the Kingdom of Water were submerged in this vast ocean.  "If I had discovered something was wrong earlier, this kind of thing would not have happened. If I had not ordered the massacre of the city, if I had brought fewer people into the city, if" The old man in golden armor knelt weakly on the city wall.  Go up, murmuring something in his mouth, but no matter what, he can't change everything in front of him.  The hundreds of thousands of troops brought into Whirlpool City by the golden-armored old man disappeared in the huge flood together with the hundreds of thousands of people in Whirlpool City.  Now, there are only tens of thousands of old and weak soldiers left in the camp of the Kingdom of Water.

    The purpose of the Kingdom of Water's attack on the Kingdom of Uzumaki this time was to capture Uzumaki Kinai and use it to threaten Naruto. It was also to open the way to attack the Kingdom of Fire, so nearly 200,000 elite troops went out to intimidate the Kingdom of Uzumaki.  Some small countries nearby sent troops, totaling more than 350,000 troops. In less than a month, before almost everyone could react, they captured all the cities in Whirlpool City, and then twenty-five  Ten thousand troops besieged Uzumaki City. With the help of Zabuza Neji and others, and with the help of Uzumaki City's tall city and sufficient equipment, nearly 100,000 people lay under the Uzumaki City, of which 20,000 were soldiers of the Country of Uzumaki, and five  Ten thousand are the coalition forces of various small countries, and the rest are the soldiers of the Kingdom of Water.  But in the end the water flooded the Whirlpool City.  The Kingdom of Whirlpool lost all its cities and was officially destroyed. More than one million soldiers and civilians were killed or injured, and the Whirlpool City accounted for a full 800,000.  However, only 50,000 old, weak and remnants of the Water Kingdom were left to return to the Water Kingdom.  Two hundred thousand troops were wiped out.  Returning to the Kingdom of Water, the golden-armored old man committed suicide, and the ninjas of Kirikage Village were killed and injured nearly fifty jounin.  The Kingdom of Water's vitality was severely damaged and it was unable to compete with the other four major countries.  This war lasted only one and a half months.  The number of casualties exceeded 1.5 million.  At the same time, this war lit the fuse.  It won't take long before ambition, the explosive, will produce a shocking explosion.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 301 Neji¡¯s Anger

    The sky became quiet and dark, and Naruto and his party were less than two kilometers outside the border town of the Kingdom of Water. Naruto and others were waiting for nightfall to quietly enter the town, and then take away the goods without anyone noticing.  A ship, and then into the sea to return to the Land of Snow by sea.  .  com Originally, they could use the transformation technique to enter the town, but because Neji discovered that there was a jounin and three genin from Kirigakure Village in the town, although the group could kill the jonin quickly, but  After all, this is the Kingdom of Water. If a Jonin is killed, it will easily attract the attention of Kirikage Village and the Kingdom of Water. They may run into trouble by then. Now the group is trying not to cause trouble, so they wait until nightfall.  He acted again and asked Neji to enter the town in advance to collect intelligence. For Neji with the Byakugan, gathering intelligence was too easy.  It's just that Neji's trip took too long this time. He entered the town at noon and it was almost nightfall now.

    "Naruto Namikaze!" Neji shouted angrily and jumped up to stand in front of Naruto. As soon as Naruto stood up, there was a 'bang' sound, and Neji punched Naruto in the face hard.  Naruto was hit to the ground.  "Hufu" Neji couldn't help breathing heavily, staring closely at Naruto who fell to the ground.

    "What's wrong? Why are you fighting?" Minako quickly grabbed Neji and said, "Ningji, you are a very calm person, why have you lost your calmness now? There is something that you can't talk about."

    Ningji suddenly broke away from Minako and said, "Do you know what he did?"

    Qinai quickly helped Naruto up and said: "Naruto, what is going on? Neji is not a person who will hit you for no reason. There must be some reason?" Before Qinai finished speaking, the scene around him changed.  Something changed, and the original plain immediately turned into a crater. A huge stone pillar stood straight in the middle of the magma, and Naruto and his party were standing on top of the stone pillar.  The boiling magma exudes a scorching smell, as if it might erupt at any time.

    Sweat immediately broke out on the foreheads of the group. After all, there was magma below, and the temperature was not very high. Although ninjas are more resistant to high temperatures, it does not mean that ninjas cannot sweat.  "Whatever reason you have?" Yakumo said coldly: "Anyway, if you dare to hit Naruto, I will kill you." As he said that, the rock under Neji's feet began to collapse.

    "Wait a minute, Yakumo." Naruto said in time, and Neji also jumped away from his original place and stood in front of Naruto.

    "Naruto." Yakumo said.  Naruto waved his hand, patted Yakumo's shoulder gently and said with a smile: "Okay, Yakumo, just leave this matter to me, okay?" Yakumo looked at Naruto and finally nodded.  , and then the surrounding area immediately returned to the original plain.

    "Okay. Give me a reason? Neji." Naruto said calmly: "If there is no proper reason, be prepared to accept punishment."

    "Humph." Neci snorted coldly: "Do you still want me to tell you what you did in Whirlpool City?"

    Before Naruto could speak, Neci spoke again: "Naruto, the reason why I left Muyu with you three years ago is to wake up." "You wake up, mother."  "Naruto lowered his body and spoke softly. But Kinai turned his head away and ignored Naruto. Naruto shrugged and straightened up indifferently and looked at Neji: "Okay, I will give you one now.  reason.  "

    Then Naruto took a deep breath and said: "Ningji, I told you that the enemy will definitely massacre the city!"

    Neji nodded and said: "I know, but I have already gone to Whirlpool City to confirm. Whirlpool City has disappeared, leaving only a piece of debris and countless drowned corpses. Not many of the corpses have wounds.  In other words, when you flooded Whirlpool City, they were basically still alive."

    "I see. No wonder you went for so long. It really takes so much time to get back to Whirlpool City from here." Naruto smiled and touched his cheek and said, "No wonder you beat him up directly.  I, but Ningci, since the enemy is preparing to massacre the city, how many people do you think will survive in Whirlpool City?" Ningci was stunned, he had not thought about this problem.  But as soon as Neji saw the countless swollen corpses soaked in water, the anger in his heart kept rising and he rushed back.

    Naruto continued: "The people of Uzumaki City may have lived a comfortable life for too long, so they are very timid. This can be seen from the fact that they did not dare to leave their homes after they were besieged in Uzumaki City.  , if the Whirlpool City is broken, these people will not do anything except wait for death at home. And the enemy will not let you go because you are timid. So after I stepped into the Whirlpool City, I immediately went to prepare for it at any time.  Flooded Whirlpool City.¡±

    Naruto paused slightly and said: "Of course, my target is not the people in Whirlpool City, my target is the hundreds of thousands of troops in the Kingdom of Water. As long as I can annihilate these dozenIf we have a large army, then the Kingdom of Water will immediately drop from the status of the five major countries to the same strength as the Kingdom of Snow at this stage. As long as we can return to the Kingdom of Snow and have everything we had before, we no longer have to be afraid.  The Kingdom of Water, we can even send troops to attack the Kingdom of Water.  But all this is based on being able to annihilate these hundreds of thousands of troops.  "

    Neci stared at Naruto closely and said, "So you used the hundreds of thousands of people in Uzumaki City to be buried with you?"

    Naruto sat casually on the grass: "The most important thing about flooding Uzumaki City is water. There are countless embankments near Uzumaki City. In the past month, the tide happened to be high. Because of this, the embankments were covered by sea water.  , I set up a large number of explosive symbols on all embankments. I left a shadow clone in Whirlpool City. If the enemy enters the city without massacre, I will not detonate it. If those people will resist, I will not detonate it.  , even if the enemy would leave a way out for the people in Whirlpool City, I would not detonate it. But my shadow clone still detonated it. For three days, I can do anything at will, without national law or military law. Neji,  What do you think the hundreds of thousands of troops from the Kingdom of Water will do? More importantly, the hundreds of thousands of troops came in from the four gates of Whirlpool City. In other words, unless they are ninjas, ordinary people will not  There¡¯s no escape.¡±

    "But, even so, you can't flood the Whirlpool City." Qinai regretted a little: "If I had known this, I should have stayed in the Whirlpool City."

    "Mom, you are too naive. Even if you surrender, the result will still be the same. It will just cost you your life." Naruto's voice became cold: "I left nearly a hundred shadow clones in Whirlpool City  , there are four city gates. Before the enemy commander entered the city, the enemy had already started burning, killing and looting. He put up a white flag in Whirlpool City and opened the city gate until I flooded Whirlpool City. It only took more than a month.  Hours later, the number of civilian casualties in Whirlpool City exceeded 50,000. Now in three days, how many people do you think can survive?"

    "How is this possible?" Qinai said in shock: "The soldiers of the Kingdom of Water are all elite. How could they do it without orders"

    Naruto shook his head and said: "Mom, these are not soldiers of the Kingdom of Whirlpool. There is an army of hundreds of thousands, and there is no water in this number. Although so many soldiers are elites, it is impossible for them all to obey orders and prohibitions, not to mention some elites.  They have strong combat capabilities, but they are ruffians. And there are also coalition forces from some small countries. The enemy commander even more acquiesces in these things."

    Ningci hesitated and looked at Naruto: "I did find some corpses of civilians with stab wounds, as well as some naked female corpses. Could it be"

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 302 Jiraiya Arrives

    "But." Neci said again: "Even so, you can't flood the Whirlpool City. After all, it is the lives of nearly ordinary people."

    "No." Naruto shook his head and said: "The number of people drowned by my handful of water must be more than a million. But" Naruto looked at Ningji and said: "Ningji, have you paid attention?  The location of Whirlpool City.¡±

    Ningci was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said: "I didn't pay attention to this. But Uzumaki City is very close to the Land of Fire!"

    Naruto nodded and said: "Yes, Uzumaki City is very close to the Land of Fire. Just like three years ago, we came to Uzumaki City from Konoha in just one day. Although we ran at full strength at the time, this also proves  , Whirlpool City is too close to the Country of Fire. But this is normal. After all, the relationship between the Country of Whirlpool and the Country of Fire is very good. Approaching the Country of Fire actually hopes to get the protection of the Country of Fire. It is precisely because of this that Water  If the Country of Fire does not plan to start a full-scale war with the Country of Fire, Whirlpool City will be useless. If I were the commander of the other party, I would grab everything I could grab, kill everyone I saw, and then  Burn down the Whirlpool City."

    "No matter what? Naruto, that's a million lives." Qinai said.  Naruto shook his head secretly, not knowing how to speak.

    "Hey, Naruto, it looks like you're in trouble." Suddenly a voice with a hint of obscenity came over, and Naruto and others immediately became vigilant. Naruto and Neji moved faster.  When the sound rang out, the two men took out their shurikens and shot them in the direction of the sound at the same time.

    "Oops." After shooting the shuriken, Naruto and Neji secretly said.

    "Oops." He has long white kabuki hair, wears a forehead protector with the word 'oil', and has a red mark under each eye. He wears geta and carries a huge scroll behind his back. He is one of the three ninjas.  Jiraiya raised his index and middle fingers on his right hand, and the two shurikens were spinning continuously on his fingers.

    Jiraiya threw away the two kunai casually, and then said with a smile: "Oh, Naruto, Kinai, I thought I came all the way from Konoha to find you, so you don't need to give me such a big gift!"

    "Teacher!" "Landful Immortal." Kinai and Naruto said at the same time.  It was just that the others were slightly shocked when they heard Naruto's name.  Even Neji already knew this title, but a drop of cold sweat still broke out on his forehead.

    A black line immediately appeared on Jiraiya's forehead, and he soon appeared in front of Naruto and said: "I am Toad Sage, don't call me Lewd Sage again" Before he could finish speaking, Jiraiya turned around.  When he came to Qinai, he said with a lewd smile: "Little Qinai, long time no see. You look a little bad. Let the teacher come and check." He stretched out his hand and walked towards Qinai.

    "Teacher!" Qinai's face turned red, and he stretched out his fist and hit Jiraiya's left eye with a bang. If he looked carefully, he saw another fist hit Jiraiya's right eye.  Jiraiya immediately covered his eyes and sat on the ground, saying: "Don't you two, mother and son, have such a tacit understanding? Each of you will fight one." Looking at Jiraiya's dark eyes, Naruto shrugged, looking indifferent.  , Qinai blushed and said nothing.

    ?Looking at the other people with surprised looks on their faces.  Jiraiya waved his hands and said: "Forget it, forget it, let's get down to business." Jiraiya kept rubbing his eyes with his hands, and said while rubbing them: "I learned this skill from that guy Tsunade.  , Xiao Qinai, I think back then, my eyes were always black and blue from your beatings." After saying that, Jiraiya put down his hands, and the black and blue in his eyes had recovered, at least it was not visible on the surface.

    Qinai¡¯s face became hot and she took the initiative to hug Jiraiya¡¯s arm, and then began to shake it: ¡°Teacher.¡± Just like a child acting coquettishly towards an elder.

    "Haha. I'm kidding, let's stop talking. Hey, stop shaking, Qinai, my arm is about to break." With that, Jiraiya immediately ran away.  Then Jiraiya's face became serious and said: "Okay, let's get down to business. Because I was on a mission this time, I didn't know about the Kingdom of Water's attack on the Kingdom of Whirlpool at the beginning, and Tsunade was captured by Danzo again.  That guy was suppressed, so we didn¡¯t come in time to help you defend the Whirlpool City. As your teacher, this is my dereliction of duty."

    Qinai immediately shook his head and said: "No, teacher, this is not your fault at all, it's just" Qinai looked at Naruto, and then said nothing, while Naruto showed a wry smile.

    Jiraiya waved his hand and said: "I probably already know the specific things. I have speeded up my pace as much as possible, but it was still too late when I arrived. After passing the Whirlpool City, I only saw a vast ocean and countless  Floating corpse. Then I saw Hyuga Neji. So I followed him." Neji was stunned and looked at Jiraiya in surprise. He didn't expect that he could be followed unknowingly by someone with his Byakugan.  .  And??I also followed him all the way.

    "Honestly, from my personal point of view, Naruto went a little too far this time. A flood drowned millions of lives. The killing was too heavy." Jiraiya said, and Kinai's eyes turned red.  But Jiraiya immediately said: "But if you look at it from Naruto's perspective, I think Naruto is still a little too kind."

    As soon as Jiraiya's words came out, others were immediately shocked. No one expected that Jiraiya would say that Naruto was kind.  Only Yakumo nodded and looked at Jiraiya with a much gentler look. After all, for Yakumo, whether others died or not had nothing to do with her.  She would not embarrass her only friend for the sake of others.

    "But, teacher" Qinai quickly wanted to say something, but Jiraiya waved his hand and said, "Okay, listen to me, Qinai." Qinai had no choice but to nod helplessly.

    Jiraiya looked at the others and said: "Naruto flooded the Uzumaki City. Some of you are more or less afraid and angry towards Naruto. Don't deny it. Even Kinai, as Naruto's mother, blames Naruto.  Isn't it?" After speaking, Jiraiya pointed at Yakumo and said: "She is the only one who doesn't blame Naruto. Of course, she just doesn't care about other people. But you don't care about Naruto's considerations."

    "Naruto's considerations?" This word immediately appeared in other people's minds.  Jiraiya nodded: "I have just heard your conversation. There is no problem in giving up the Uzumaki City. The problem now is the flooding of the Uzumaki City. Have you ever thought about why the Kingdom of Water suddenly abandoned it without announcing it?  Zhan suddenly attacked the Kingdom of Whirlpool?"

    "For me." Naruto said: "There is no big conflict of interest between the Kingdom of Whirlpool and the Kingdom of Water. Although I don't know why they suddenly attacked the Kingdom of Whirlpool this time, the ultimate purpose may be because of me.  .¡±

    "Not bad." Jiraiya smiled at Naruto, and then said: "So after Naruto escaped this time, the Kingdom of Water will most likely continue to attack the Kingdom of Snow. The Kingdom of Snow was originally just a small country.  , although it has annexed many small countries and developed a lot of power in recent years, it is still powerless to face the hundreds of thousands of troops from the Kingdom of Water!"

    "There is no ability to resist at all." Naruto said again: "Although the Kingdom of Snow has expanded a lot in the past two years, the original soldiers of the Kingdom of Snow have been exhausted, and the current soldiers are all newly recruited. First,  , have not been trained, and secondly, do not have much sense of belonging to the Kingdom of Snow. Once the hundreds of thousands of troops from the Kingdom of Water approach the city, they will immediately collapse."

    Jiraiya nodded: "In order to prevent this, you must annihilate the army of hundreds of thousands, so that the Kingdom of Water can no longer attack the Kingdom of Snow. This is your obligation as a leader, and it is also your responsibility. But Naruto,  You are not cruel enough. If you wait two days, no, or even just wait a few hours, all the armies of the Kingdom of Water will enter the city. By then, I am afraid that the armies of the Kingdom of Water will really be beaten by you.  The water submerged them all, but you didn't, because you couldn't watch the people of Whirlpool City being humiliated and then killed by those soldiers, so you let go of the tens of thousands of soldiers and horses who stayed in the camp outside Whirlpool City.  , Flooded Whirlpool City ahead of schedule."

    Naruto looked at Jiraiya without speaking, and Jiraiya said to himself: "Naruto, you are not a ninja now. No, it should be said that you are not only a ninja, you are also a leader. If I  If I were in your position, although I wouldn't be able to bear it, I would still wait until all the troops from the Kingdom of Water have entered the Whirlpool City before launching the flood." Jiraiya paused here and said:  "Naruto, you are not a qualified leader yet, because you cannot be as cruel as a hero, although I don't like you to become like that. But"

    "I am who I am, and I will never become a ruthless hero." Naruto interrupted Jiraiya and said.

    Jiraiya looked at Naruto and said with a smile: "Forget it, it's up to you." Then Jiraiya stood up and said: "Okay, Naruto, I'm relieved to see you guys safe and sound." Okay.  , I still have information to collect, let's meet next time. Oh, by the way." Jiraiya said to everyone: "You'd better leave here immediately, Akatsuki's people have already caught up. And Naruto,  Return to the Kingdom of Snow as soon as possible. This time, the Kingdom of Snow, the Kingdom of Whirlpool, the Kingdom of Water, and Akatsuki, plus those small countries, don¡¯t you find anything when these are connected?"

    Naruto nodded and said: "I know, lustful sage. I have asked Zabuza to return to the Snow Country first. Although Zabuza cannot handle it, he can at least suppress the Snow Ninja Village first, as long as the Snow Ninja Village is not in chaos.  , then everything is still under control." Jiraiya nodded, then jumped up and disappeared.

    After Jiraiya left, Neji and Kinai also fell silent. They still couldn't accept it, "Naruto." Minako called softly, and Naruto waved his hand and said: "Let's return to the Land of Snow first.  Others followLet¡¯s talk again.  "

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 303 Return to the Land of Snow

    Two men wearing red cloud coats were flying around in the forest. One of them had a blood-red three magatama sharingan open, and the other was carrying a cylindrical shark muscle covered with bandages behind his back, and had a cyan shark face.  , these two people are Itachi Uchiha and Kisame Inigosaki.  .  com

    "Hey, Itachi, will the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki really leave the Kingdom of Water?" Kisame Kisaki said, "He has just returned from a mission in the Kingdom of Demons. Wouldn't it be better to evacuate from the Kingdom of Demons?"

    "Even you think so, so how many people have already chased in that direction? Who could have thought that Naruto would leave the Kingdom of Water." Itachi said expressionlessly: "Not to mention Kakuzu and  Hidan and the two are also coming in this direction, do you think they will miss this best opportunity to capture the Nine-Tails? Besides, don't you want to capture the Nine-Tails before Kakuzu and Hidan do?"

    "So that's the case, are you doing the opposite?" Kisame Inikisaki said with a smile. At this time, Itachi suddenly frowned. Kisame Inikisaki asked in confusion: "What's wrong? Itachi!"

    Uchiha Itachi jumped on a tree trunk and said: "Since you are here, come out!"

    Kisame Kisaki was startled, and put his hand on Samehada, with a sinister smile on his lips: "I didn't expect that we were being followed. It seems we were too careless, Itachi."

    Uchiha Itachi stood there without any movement: "There is no way, the opponent is one of the three ninjas."

    Kisame Kisame was startled. At this time, in front of the two people, Jiraiya was sitting on a tree trunk with wooden clogs. He looked at the two people and smiled: "Hey, long time no see, Itachi. And this seems to be Kisame."  Kisame. I remember that Naruto seemed to like to call you Shark Face!"

    Kisame Kisaki was startled, and his hand holding Samehada tightened slightly, but in the end he did not make any move, but smiled and said: "Speaking of this nickname, I remember that the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki seemed to call you Jiraiya-sama.  Erotic Sage! I personally think this title suits you very well, Jiraiya-sama."

    Jiraiya's face froze and he said to himself: "Strange, why did it come out of Naruto's little brat's mouth? I didn't feel anything. On the contrary, I felt a sense of intimacy. But when this shark face said it, I felt like beating him up.  What about his impulsive meal? Will I, a teacher, be eaten to death by my disciples?" Thinking of this, Jiraiya unconsciously touched his eyes.  Then he shook his head violently.

    "Oh, Jiraiya-sama, I wonder what your sudden shaking of the head means? Or maybe you just lost your mind?" Kisame Mikigaki looked at Jiraiya with a smile on his face, just matching his face, this  The smile is not very pretty!

    Jiraiya looked at Uchiha Itachi and Mikigaki Kisame in front of him and smiled and said: "Well, let's not talk about this, let's talk about other things. I don't know where the two of you are going and what do you want to do? Do you mind?  Mind telling me!"

    "At the border of the Land of Water, the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, Naruto Namikaze." Uchiha Itachi said calmly.  The corners of Mikigaki Kisame's mouth raised, and his hand holding Samehada tightened.

    "Oh." Jiraiya nodded and said, "Then I wonder if you know my purpose?" After saying that, Jiraiya couldn't get an answer from them and said, "I heard that the Kingdom of Water attacked the Kingdom of Whirlpool.  I am worried about the safety of my disciples, so I came to check if they are safe."

    "Disciple?" Kisame Mikigaki pulled out Samehada from his back, held the handle of the sword with both hands and said, "If I remember correctly, Master Jiraiya is like Uzumaki Kinai, the current daimyo of the Country of Uzumaki, the Nine-Tailed Jinchilla.  Naruto Force Wave, both mother and son must be your disciples!"

    Jiraiya nodded and said, "If I remember correctly, that's indeed the case." Before he could finish his words, Jiraiya and Kisame Kisaki disappeared from the same place at the same time.  Samehad held his hand and flew back. It turned out that the two of them had just rushed towards each other.  When the two people were close to each other, Kisame Mikigaki immediately used Samehada and slashed at Jiraiya, and the direction of the attack was very tricky and difficult to avoid, but Jiraiya didn't care either.  side, letting the sameame muscle pass, and when Inikikisame Kisame was holding Samehada and cutting back, Jiraiya stepped on the wrist holding Samehada, suppressed Inikikikisame's hands, and then lifted  I raised another kick and suddenly kicked Kisame Kisame in the face, so Kisame flew back because of me, and stopped after crashing several trees in a row.

    Jiraiya kicked the dried persimmon Kisame away with one kick, then landed lightly on the tree trunk, then chased after the dried persimmon Kisame.  "Fire Release: High Fireball Jutsu." When Uchiha Itachi saw Kisame Kisame being kicked away, he immediately formed a seal, then opened his mouth and spit out a huge fireball with a radius of more than ten meters towards Jiraiya.  .

    Although Jiraiya was fighting with Inigaki Kisame, he did not relax at all, so when Uchiha Itachi spit out a huge fireball, Jiraiya kept retreating and immediately withdrew from the fireball attack.?Scope.  Then after the fireball passes, immediately pursue it.

    After spitting out the fireball, Uchiha Itachi immediately headed towards Kisame Kisame. When he flew past Kisame Kisaki, he said, "Stop and leave." Before he could finish speaking, Uchiha Itachi jumped into the forest.  in.

    Kisame Kisaki stood up and formed a seal: "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu." He opened his mouth and spit out a huge water dragon, heading towards Jiraiya who had escaped the fireball pursuit.  Jiraiya's eyes were focused as if he was blocking the water dragon forcibly, but when the water dragon approached Jiraiya, it suddenly turned its head and hit a huge fireball on the side. When water and fire met, dense water vapor came out immediately, and it was hidden.  It covered the surrounding area, as if Zabuza had used the Mist and Shadow Jutsu.

    In this situation with almost zero line of sight, Jiraiya couldn't act rashly and had to stay where he was.  Inikisaki Kisame looked at the mist in front of him and said: "You are indeed one of the three ninjas. I really don't know how strong Tsunade Hime, who is known as the most powerful in combat, is!" At this point, Inikisaki Kisame turned to  He walked forward and carried Samehada behind his back again.

    The water vapor dissipated, and Kisame Uchiha and Itachi Uchiha had disappeared. Jiraiya scratched his head and said: "Well, they escaped! Forget it, at least we have solved one group, and the remaining two  Leave it to Naruto. I've been out for a long time this time, and it's time to go back to Konoha." Then a sly smile appeared on Jiraiya's face: "Hey, I don't know about Tsunade's breasts.  Has it grown again? I really want to touch it and see." As he said that, some crystal liquid appeared at the corner of Jiraiya's mouth

    "Itachi, why are we running away? If the two of us join forces, we may not lose." Kisame Inogaki followed Uchiha Itachi and complained: "Although he is one of the three, it is up to me to attract his attention head-on.  Li, if you use illusion, our chances of winning should be very high."

    "I don't engage in meaningless battles." Uchiha Itachi said expressionlessly: "What's more, it's a battle that must be lost."

    "Must lose?" Kisame Kisaki was stunned for a moment, and then asked doubtfully: "Itachi, don't you think we are no match for Jiraiya even if we join forces? How could it be possible? Before I joined Akatsuki, didn't you team up with Orochimaru?  I wish Orochimaru was no match for you at that time! Orochimaru is the leader of the three ninjas!"

    "Because Orochimaru underestimated the Sharingan, he fell into my illusion." Uchiha Itachi said: "But Orochimaru quickly broke away from the illusion, and finally I used Yuedu to hurt Orochimaru.  , but I myself also received the backlash from the genjutsu, but Orochimaru didn't notice it at the time, so I ran away in a hurry."

    "I see." Kisame Kisaki said: "It seems that the Sannin is really not simple. So, Itachi, what should the Nine-Tailed Jinch¨±riki do?"

    Uchiha Itachi kept walking and asked, "Do you think Kakuzu and Hidan can succeed with Jiraiya?"

    Kisame Kisaki was stunned for a moment, then suddenly said: "That's right. By the way, Hidan and Kakuzu are known as the immortal duo. I hope we won't be asked to collect the corpses this time." As he said this, the two of them stood a little closer.  Flying out

    On the other side, Naruto and others sneaked into the town after nightfall. Without any obstruction, the group easily grabbed a boat at the port and pushed it into the sea.  Then a group of people jumped on the boat, with Minagawa Natsuki taking the helm and heading towards the country of snow.  Although Minagawa Natsuki is of the fire attribute, she was born and raised in a seaside city like Fuka Castle in the Land of Snow. Well, it should be a city near a glacier.  In short, Minagawa Natsuki is quite good at steering a boat.  Especially this kind of small boat where eighteen people can barely sit down.  There are no bigger boats in this small town.

    Naruto was sitting on the railing of the boat, looking into the distance as if he was thinking about something, but the sea at night was not beautiful, especially on such a moonless night, the sea was like a giant beast with its mouth open, wanting to  Devour everyone.  "What are you thinking about? Naruto." Minako came over and said, "Are you angry?"

    Naruto shook his head and said: "It's nothing to worry about. It's just that the sea is always unpredictable. It seems calm, but you don't know when he will get angry. A small boat like ours is simply vulnerable to the sea, so I  Thinking about how we can arrive at the Country of Snow safely. After all, we still don¡¯t know the situation in the Country of Snow. What is waiting for us after arriving in the Country of Snow? Is it the welcome of the subjects of the Country of Snow, or is it a battle?  Before I came, I had asked Nekoyama Akira and Zabuza to go to the Land of Snow. I wonder what their situation is like now? And Shiro, Shiro returned with the snow ninja from the beginning, but until now Shiro has no trace of anything.  News, is Bai still alive?"

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 304 The Immortal Duo

    Minako said softly: "Do you have to think so much every day?"

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No. When I was practicing with the lustful immortal, I didn't think about anything. I just continued to practice every day. It was simple and fulfilling. But" Naruto hesitated for a moment.  Said: "After returning to the Land of Snow, I have more things to think about."

    "Why do you have to think so much?" Minako hesitated and asked: "Naruto, actually you don't have to think so much. Mr. Zabuza and all of us will help you. And during these two days when you leave,  Year, isn¡¯t the country of snow also very good?¡±

    Naruto smiled bitterly and shook his head: "It does appear to be the case on the surface. In just two years, the Snow Country has expanded several times and has the qualifications to challenge the five major countries. But after I return  After the Snow Country, I saw the shortcomings of the Snow Country. These drawbacks are enough to destroy the Snow Country. If I want to eliminate these drawbacks, it will bring huge turmoil to the Snow Country, and it may even make the Snow Country return to its original state at once.  When it came to the previous situation, I didn't take action. I even thought about giving up the entire Snow Country and building a foundation, but I knew that this was no longer possible. I had no way out. Everything was based on the Snow Country. Once  After losing the country of snow, I will become a rootless weed and drift with the tide, but my enemies will not give me enough time to build a foundation again. They will only take the opportunity to add insult to injury. Don't say it's me then, I'm afraid the people on this boat,  No one will survive."

    "Is it so dangerous?" Minako frowned and said, "I don't think there is anything wrong with Snow Country? And you are the prince of Snow Country, so no one in Snow Country should be against you, right?"

    "If the Snow Country was still the small country it was before, nothing would have happened." Naruto stood up and said, "But with the expansion of the Snow Country, some people's ambitions have also begun to expand. Especially in the past two years,  The Country of Snow has greatly increased in every aspect, especially the economy and military, but there is only one thing that has not increased, and that is the size of the Snow Ninja Village. Although there are many more ninjas in the Snow Ninja Village, there is no fresh blood.  Injected, so that there are no trainee ninjas in the Snow Ninja Village. This is a fatal problem for a Ninja Village. I am afraid that after returning to the Snow Country this time, there will be another bloody storm."

    Naruto stretched his body and said: "I will not show any mercy this time. If anyone can't bear it, go to the Ghost Country first. We just helped the Ghost Country. They  They should protect us. Ninjas are humans and have feelings, so if you go to the land of ghosts, I will not despise you, but there is one thing I have to say first. Everyone on this ship is important to me.  The lives of my relatives, partners, and tribesmen are the most important. For everyone's lives, I will not hesitate to sacrifice no matter how many people I sacrifice." After saying this, Naruto looked at Neji and Minagawa Natsuki.  Needless to say, Ningji's reasons. Even after Jiraiya's explanation, he still couldn't accept it. Unlike Qinai, although Qinai was still a little concerned, Naruto was her biological son after all, and mother and son were connected.  Qinai didn't mean to blame Naruto too much.  And Minagawa Natsuki is a native of the Snow Country. She has grown up in the Snow Country since she was a child. Her affection for the Snow Country exceeds that of everyone present. This time when she returns to the Snow Country, she will face the Snow Country. Minagawa Natsuki may not necessarily  Able to do it.

    Neji was silent for a moment and said: "I'm sorry, leader, I was rude before, and I am willing to accept any punishment. In the future, things like this will never happen again." Naruto nodded and waved his hand: "This time  Forget it, after all, that amount is too terrifying. But I don¡¯t hope there will be a next time, otherwise, Neji, I won¡¯t stop Yakumo anymore.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Neji responded loudly.  Naruto then looked at Minagawa Natsuki.

    "Chief." Minagawa Natsuki was silent for a long time, and then said: "This time when you go back and deal with the people who betrayed you, will you replace the daimyo and become the daimyo of the Land of Snow?"

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No, the Daimyo of Snow Country can only be Xiaoyue. And this time I will make her the real daimyo, holding the entire Snow Country's economy and military in her hands, instead of  Delegate these things to others.¡±

    Minagawa Natsuki breathed a sigh of relief, and then after thinking for a while, he stood up, walked to Naruto, knelt down on one knee and said: "Chief, Natsuki, I want to ask you something. When we go back to clean up the traitors this time, can you?  Create less killings, let go of those women and children, they will not participate in such things, and let go of those maids and servants. They have low status and will not be involved in such things."

    Naruto looked at Minagawa Natsuki and shook his head without any hesitation: "I can't promise you that if you let their wives and children go, then when their children grow up, they will take revenge on me, although I'm not afraid  , but it will be very troublesome." After a pause.??Naruto said: "But forget it if those maids return servants, just deal with the henchmen of those people inside."

    Minagawa Natsuki's face was filled with joy, and he nodded repeatedly: "Thank you, chief."

    "Get up, don't kneel down easily again." Naruto said loudly.

    "Yes." Minagawa Natsuki responded, and then immediately stood up.

    At this time, Naruto took out the Thunder God Sword and input chakra, and the golden sword blade immediately emerged: "Mom and Ningji, you and others will take the first step. Ningji, on the next sea, use your white eyes to give Xia Xue  Point the way, don't let the enemy approach you without knowing it. Oh, by the way, one more thing, don't let any of you stay, we don't have time to stay here. I will follow after I take care of it.  "Yes." Everyone was stunned, but Naruto didn't say anything, he jumped off the boat, gathered chakra on his feet and stood on the sea.

    "Byakugan." Neci immediately opened his eyes, and soon he saw two figures: "Behind us, there were two people approaching. They seemed to be wearing coats with clouds printed on them. They should be Akatsuki's red cloud coats.  The two people are also in line with Akatsuki's situation of two people. The distance between the two people is very close, less than one kilometer, and their chakra is very strong, huh? This is, how is this possible? This person has very strong chakra in his body.  The huge amount of chakra is comparable to that of the leader, and it actually has five attributes of chakra."

    "Impossible. How could someone have chakra with five attributes?" Everyone was shocked.

    "Could it be" Minako immediately asked Neji: "Quickly, look quickly to see if the other person is carrying a red sickle with three blades."

    Ningji nodded and said, "Although I don't know if it's red, I do carry a sickle with three blades on my back. What? Do you understand the situation?"

    "I think they are right." Minako said: "Naruto and I encountered an ambush when we were heading to Whirlpool City. One of the enemies was a red sickle with three blades. Naruto fought with him. Later,  Naruto asked me to leave first, and then after catching up, Naruto speculated that the other person had chakra with five attributes."

    "It fits very well." Ningci said: "It seems that these two people are the ones. How is their strength? Is it okay for the leader to be alone? There is sea all around, and there is no place for the leader's Flying Thunder God Technique to be used.  .¡±

    "I am no match at all." Minako said helplessly: "And among the people present, there are not many people who can deal with these two enemies. I think it is because of this that Naruto asked us to take the first step to avoid it.  We became a burden to him.¡±

    Ningci frowned slightly: "Is the enemy so strong? If that's the case, I'm afraid it has already surpassed the leader!"

    "No." Minako shook her head and said: "Although the strength of the other person is not very clear, the strength of the person carrying the scythe is no match for Naruto. Naruto can easily pierce the Thunder God Sword into the heart of the enemy.  .¡±

    "In that case, Minako, you shouldn't have anything to worry about, right?" Qina looked at Minako who looked worried and asked, "Does the enemy have any special abilities?"

    Minako nodded and said: "Of these two people, the one carrying the scythe is Hidan. The other one should be Kakuzu!"

    "What? Hidan and Kakuzu!" Kinai was shocked and said: "How can we meet these two like this?"

    "Who knows?" Minako smiled bitterly: "But I suspect that someone has exposed our whereabouts. When Naruto and I met them for the first time, they said that they had been waiting for us for several days."

    "This is trouble." Qinai hesitated and said, "No, I have to go back and help Naruto."

    "Lord Kinai." Ningci jumped to stop Kinai and said: "The leader has ordered that no one among us can stay. I will not violate the leader's order. And I think the leader does not need our help. If the leader does not  If you are an enemy, you still have the Flying Thunder God Technique to leave, but Kinai-sama, you don't have it." Then Neji looked at Minako and said: "Ms. Minako, can you explain to everyone the matter of Hidan and Kakuzu." Kinai  Seeing Neji's look, she knew that Neji would not give way. After thinking about it for a while, Kinai gave up. She believed in the Flying Thunder God technique that Minato left behind.

    "Alas" Minako sighed and said: "Actually, it's very simple. Hidan has an immortal body. Naruto once chopped off his head, but nothing happened after it was connected. And Kakuzu  Qian has been a powerful ninja for decades. He once fought against the first Hokage, and he should be over ten years old now."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 305 The Heart of Kakuzu?

    "Immortal!" Ningci was shocked: "How can there be such a person in the world?"

    Minako smiled bitterly and said, "I don't believe it either, but I saw it with my own eyes, and there were countless tentacle-sized things on Kakuzu's body, and it was these things that sewed Hidan's head that was chopped off by Naruto back on.  .com"

    "Seam?" Neji caught the word in Minako's words, and Minako nodded.  Neji immediately turned around and looked behind him. Although he could see it without turning around, he turned around unconsciously.

    After a moment of silence, Ningci gritted his teeth and said, "Xia Xue, you go first, Qi Ya Zui Meng, and I will help the leader." "Yes." Qi Ya Zui Meng responded immediately.  Then Neji looked at Kinai and said: "Miss Minako, Mr. Kinai is very important to the leader. We can't let her take risks. I'll leave everything to you."

    Minako hesitated for a moment, but she would not force her way over. She knew that she was not strong enough. If she went over, she would only be a hindrance. So after thinking about it, she nodded immediately: "I understand, Neji, you and Qi Ya are drunk."  Meng needs to be careful. Don't take action easily and distract Naruto."

    "Humph." Yakumo said: "In my opinion, this is not necessary at all. Naruto can definitely defeat the enemy. You are doing this in vain." It seems that Yakumo has enough confidence in Naruto.

    Neji didn't answer, and he and Qiya Zuimeng jumped off the ship, stood on the sea, and started to move in the direction of Naruto. It had been some time since Naruto jumped off the ship. During this time,  , the ship never stopped at all, nor did it slow down, so it was already quite a distance away from Naruto.

    When Kinai saw Neji and Qi Yazuimeng jumping down, she wanted to jump down too, but Minako beside her quickly grabbed Kinai and shook her head: "Kinai, you can't go. We are returning to Snow from the Land of Water.  In the country, not many people know about this matter at all, and since Hidan and Kakuzu can catch up so quickly, they must have completely known about us. It is impossible for Hidan and Kakuzu not to know you. Once you  If you show up too, Hidan and Kakuzu will definitely use you to threaten Naruto."

    "But" Qinai hesitated.  Minako smiled softly and said: "Don't worry, it's okay. Haven't Neji and Qiya Zuimeng already gone to assist Naruto? And don't you believe in Naruto's strength?" Qinai hesitated for a moment, then nodded.  Said: "I understand Minako. Let's take the first step." Minako smiled, turned her head and gestured to Xia Xue, Xia Xue nodded, and then the boat speed increased, in the dark night  Heading towards the Land of Snow.

    Naruto stood on the sea, holding the golden blade of the Thunder God Sword in his hand. It was very obvious in the night. After a while, a small boat sailed over. There were two people standing on the small boat. The one in front was carrying three sections.  Hidan with the scythe of the blade, followed by Kakuzu who hid his face in his hood.  They were also looking at Naruto when he saw them.

    "Hehe. The Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki and we meet again." Hidan jumped off the boat and stood on the sea. Then he touched his neck with his left hand and gently hit the third stage sickle with his right hand: "I'm here to show you  Revenge, Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, you dare to chop off my beautiful head. This time I want you to know what it feels like to have your head chopped off? Are you ready?" said 'no'.  At that moment, the three-stage scythe in his hand had already flown out, breaking through the sea and heading towards Naruto from the front.  Naruto jumped up to avoid the flying scythe, got on the long rope, and headed directly towards Hidan, the Thunder God Sword in his hand shining with golden light.

    ¡®Clang.  'Naruto's Thunder God Sword slashed down hard, but Hidan blocked it with the scythe handle. At the same time, Naruto heard bursts of sound breaking through the air behind his ears. Without hesitation, Naruto immediately used the power of the scythe to move upwards.  Zong, as soon as he retreated, the three-stage scythe attacked from behind Naruto. After Naruto jumped up to dodge, the three-stage scythe went towards Hidan's attack, but Hidan swung it hard.  , the sickle blade immediately turned around and headed towards Naruto again.  And Naruto was in mid-air, with no place to borrow his strength.

    When he saw that the three-stage scythe was about to stab Naruto, the Thunder God Sword in Naruto's hand was blocked in front of him. With a 'ding' sound, the three-stage scythe directly hit the blade of the Thunder God Sword.  After knocking Naruto away, Hidan immediately wanted to pursue him and retracted the third stage scythe while running.  'Crash' Naruto's whole body fell into the sea. Not long after, Naruto emerged from the bottom of the water, holding the Thunder God Sword in his hand and looking at Hidan with a cold face.

    Hidan looked at Naruto and smiled: "Why, your speed and reaction have dropped. Is it due to lack of chakra? Or are you not suitable for fighting on the sea?"

    "Hidan, someone is coming." Kakuzu suddenly said.  Then behind NarutoThe figure of Zui Meng and Qi Ya appeared this time.

    "Why are you here?" Naruto stared at Hidan closely and said, "Didn't I ask you to leave first?"

    Neji looked at the two people in front of him and replied: "I'm sorry, leader, I learned about these two people from Miss Minako! So I decided to help the leader with Qiya Zuimeng. Maybe we are not their opponents.  , but if it's just to delay, then we can still do it. We will try our best to delay and wait for you, leader, to deal with Hidan."

    "Get rid of me?" Hidan took out a rose, sniffed it gently and bit it on his mouth. He looked at Neji and Qi Ya drunkenly with interest and said, "Kyuubi Jinch¨±ra"  Li, are these two your companions? They don¡¯t look like much!"

    Naruto nodded and said: "It is true that my two companions are not very good, but one thing is good, they will not be like you, sissy guys."

    "Sissy?" Hidan was stunned, but he didn't show much expression. Instead, he calmly took down the rose and said, "I'll use this rose to bury you with you." As he spoke, Hidan took the rose.  The flower was thrown up, and the sickle with three blades directly cut through the rose, turning into petals and scattered down. The three blades were directed towards Naruto and his party.

    "Quickly retreat." Naruto shouted loudly, and then the group immediately retreated. Three blades passed in front of them. Only then did Naruto speak: "Hidan has an immortal body and will never die, but I have already  I have thought of a way to deal with him, so Hidan leaves it to me. You go and focus your energy on Kakuzu and don't let him reinforce Hidan. Be careful, Kakuzu has five attributes. Any attribute ninjutsu can be used.  "

    "Yes." Neji and Qiya Zuimeng responded, and then headed towards Kakuzu. As Qiya Zuimeng ran, his hands slightly formed a seal: "Dream Eyes¡¤Enter the Dream." Qiya Zuimeng  His eyes immediately turned into whirlpools.

    Kakuzu looked into Qi Ya¡¯s drunken eyes and felt slightly dizzy, then suddenly shook his head and woke up. It took less than a second, but this time was enough.  Because Neji and the others were not far away from Kakuzu, and Qiya Zuimeng used his dream eye in the direction Kakuzu was rushing towards, so when Kakuzu shook his head and woke up, Neji had already  In front of Kakuzu, and began to attack.

    Neji didn't make too many moves. When Qiya's drunken dream came out of his dream eyes, he gathered chakra in his right hand, rushed in front of Kakuzu, stamped his palm on Kakuzu's heart and shouted: "Soft Fist Technique"  ¡¤Hundred Fiery Palm." "Pfft." Kakuzu stood on the spot and suddenly drew a mouthful of blood, "Succeeded." Qi Ya Zui Meng's face showed joy.

    There was no joy on Neji's face, because his Byakugan could clearly see that part of the chakra in Kakuzu's body had disappeared, but it had not completely disappeared, which meant that Kakuzu was not dead yet.  Neji immediately launched another attack, but before Neji could retract his right hand, Kakuzu jumped backwards. At the same time, countless needle-like tentacles on his body stretched out and danced in front of Neji. They were so dense that there was no way to move forward.  possible.  So Neji could only stop, and the joy on Qiya Zuimeng's face disappeared and began to become solemn.

    After Kakuzu pulled away from Neji, his body twisted strangely, and then four black human-shaped things suddenly emerged from his body, each with a mask on its head, one in red, one in green, and one in white.  , four kinds of blue, and Kakuzu stood there as if nothing had happened.

    "I have obviously hit his heart. His heart should have been broken by me." Neji said softly.  At this time, the blue mask next to Kakuzu suddenly shattered, and then the human-shaped thing was so soft that it turned into a puddle of black water on the ground, and soon melted into the sea.

    "I didn't expect that there would be two blood successors, and they are both blood successors who use eyes. It seems that I was too careless." Kakuzu did not look at the black water but looked at Neji.  He Qi Ya said drunkenly: "You have destroyed one of my hearts, then I will use yours to replenish it."

    "Heart?" Naruto was stunned. Because Kakuzu did not lower his voice, Hidan and Naruto also heard Kakuzu's words. Naruto frowned slightly and began to think, but because he was in battle, Naruto  After thinking about it for a while, he put the matter aside and focused all his thoughts on his opponent Hidan.

    ps: Yesterday, my work organization went on a trip. Although it was not very far, it was only a two-hour drive away, but after the trip, I was really tired, so there was no update last night. Sorry, but I will make up for it later. Today  Two updates, two updates tomorrow.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 306 Hidan¡¯s Immortality

    The sound of 'ding, clang, clang' sounded, and Naruto's Thunder God Sword and Hidan's third-level scythe began to clash. Although Naruto's strength was obviously higher than Hidan's, Hidan was not afraid of cutting at all. The Thunder God Sword saw that  The stabbing and stabbing into Hidan's body had no effect other than taking away some of Hidan's flesh and blood, but Naruto could not be hurt by Hidan, even a slight wound would not do.  .  com So in this way, the two people are temporarily tied.

    "I remembered you." Kakuzu looked at Qi Ya and said drunkenly: "I remember it was about two years ago. There was a person who seemed to want to join the Akatsuki, but due to lack of strength he could only become a peripheral member. After becoming  The peripheral staff escaped in the second month. If we remember correctly, it should be you!"

    Qi Ya Zuimeng nodded, with a trace of resentment flashing in his eyes: "Yes, it's you. I will join your organization. If I don't have enough strength, I can only be a peripheral member. But what position you have assigned me?  I already told you when I joined you that I have Mengyan and am a bloodline bounder, but you actually arranged for me to manage the warehouse. And it is also an outdated information warehouse. For a whole month, in addition to people constantly transferring outdated information  Except for me, no one came to ask me a question. But fortunately, you asked me to deal with the outdated information, and I got a lot of information there, especially when the Snow Kingdom resisted the attack of the Misty Shadow Village.  , so I came to seek refuge with the leader."

    "I see. Everyone has their own ambitions. It's normal for you to leave because you don't know what you want." Kakuzu said casually: "Now it seems that Akatsuki's surroundings need to be cleaned up. But no matter what, you betrayed Akatsuki. Anyone who betrays Akatsuki  There is only one outcome for the person." As he spoke, Kakudu stretched out his hand and pointed at Qiya Zuimeng, and then the three human-shaped things with masks on him immediately rushed towards Qiya Zuimeng, while Kakudu's body was flying with  Countless tentacles said: "Earth resentment." Countless tentacles headed towards Neji.

    "Thunder Escape: Pseudo Darkness." Suddenly the white mask said, spitting out thunder and lightning from the sea towards Qi Ya Zui Meng, Qi Ya Zui Meng immediately retreated, "Fire Escape: Head Hard." The red mask had already arrived at Qi Ya  Behind Zui Meng, a huge flame spit out, but strangely, this flame did not go towards Qi Ya Zui Meng.  Instead, it headed towards the thunder and lightning.

    Just when Qi Ya was drunk and confused.  The green mask quietly came to Qi Ya Zui Meng's side and formed a seal: "Wind Escape¡¤Press." The high-pressure air flew towards Qi Ya Zui Meng, and he was hit before he could react.  , Qiya Zuimeng was not only injured, but also blown away.  The landing point of Qiya Zuimeng is exactly where the flames and thunder and lightning collide, which means that if Qiya Zuimeng falls like this, he will be hurt by fire and lightning at the same time. These are advanced ninjutsu.  At that time, it was hard to say whether Qi Ya Zui Meng could survive.  Although Qiya Zuimeng reacted, his body was unable to move. It turned out that one of Kakuzu's tentacles had entangled Qiya Zuimeng at some point.

    Neji naturally saw this scene, but he was unable to save Qiya Zuimeng. The tentacles around him continued to attack Ningji. Although they did not cause any real harm to Ningji, they trapped him and made him  Neji couldn't save Qiya Zuimeng.

    'Ding, bang' Naruto blocked the incoming scythe with his Thunder God Sword. Looking at Hidan's kick, Naruto didn't escape or even resist. He just turned slightly sideways and adjusted his position.  Yuhidan kicked himself on the left shoulder, and with the help of this force, Naruto shot towards Qiya Zuimeng, like an arrow from the string.  Before Qiya Zuimeng was hit by lightning and flames, Naruto hugged Qiya Zuimeng, but only a little faster.  Just when Naruto hugged Qiya Zuimeng and rushed out, lightning and flames collided, and they just managed to avoid it.

    Naruto forced himself to stand on the sea. The huge momentum caused Naruto's body to continuously slide backwards, and two waves of water rushed to both sides.  After Naruto stood firm, he was already more than ten meters away. At this time, Naruto's Thunder God Sword passed by, and the tentacles wrapped around Kakudu directly turned into countless segments. Qi Ya Zui Meng immediately broke free, Qi Ya Zui Meng  As soon as he came out, he said: "I'm sorry, leader. My subordinates are useless. I don't even know when they were tied up."

    Naruto waved his hand and frowned slightly. There were waves of stinging pains on his left shoulder. There was still a stinging pain on Naruto's shoulder from Hidan's attack just now. Although it was not a big injury, it could be done in a short time.  It affected the movement of Naruto's left hand within a certain period of time and affected combat effectiveness to a certain extent, but Naruto did not care about this: "Now is not the time to think about this. Be careful. Kakuzu's strength is not small"  Naruto's words were interrupted before he finished speaking, because a three-stage blade was shooting towards Naruto. Naruto immediately dodged to the right, but just as Naruto dodgedThen the blade turned and attacked Qi Ya Zui Meng on the other side.

    Naruto immediately wanted to turn around and cut off the sickle with one sword, but as soon as Naruto raised his left hand, a stinging sensation came over him, making Naruto pause slightly. It was this time that Naruto failed to cut it off in time.  , and Hidan held the handle of the knife and shook it hard, causing the blade to rush towards Qiya Zuimeng even more quickly. Qiya Zuimeng never expected that the blade would suddenly come towards him, not to mention the blade's strength.  The speed was very fast, but Qi Ya Zuimeng's reaction and speed were pretty good. He quickly jumped to the side and dodged in time.

    Seeing this, Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, but Naruto immediately became nervous, because the god robe on Qi Ya Zuimeng's left arm had already torn a hole, Qi Ya Zuimeng looked at it and said  : "Nothing? It's just a small cut."

    Naruto quickly turned his head to look at Hidan. Hidan was not doing well at this time. The red cloud coat on his body was in tatters and there were even nearly a hundred wounds, large and small. If he was an ordinary person, he would have died long ago.  However, Hidan was still alive and well, and Hidan was opening his mouth to lick the tip of the scythe. Naruto took a closer look and saw a trace of blood on the tip of the scythe, "Oops." Naruto thought to himself.  , and immediately moved towards Hidan. Hidan swallowed the blood without hesitation. At the same time, Kakuzu saw that his tentacles could not deal with Neji, so he temporarily let go and stood in front of Hidan.  At the same time, those humanoid things with masks also stood in front of Hidan.  At the same time, a blast of wind, a blast of fire, and a blast of thunder all attacked Naruto.  Naruto had no choice but to retreat.

    Hidan stood on the boat and started to draw something on the board with his own blood, "Leader." Neji jumped over and stood next to Naruto.  Naruto immediately flew out without hesitation: "Attack Hidan with all your strength." Neji and Qi Ya were stunned for a moment. They didn't know why Naruto was in such a hurry. Because of the situation in front of them, although they didn't know why the other party suddenly stopped.  Come down, but obviously should rest for a while before fighting, but Naruto¡­.  Neji and Qiya Zuimeng looked at each other and followed behind Naruto.

    "Earth resentment." Kakuzu said immediately, and then countless tentacles flew up and attacked Naruto and the other three people. Naruto stopped and stood on the sea, casually threw the Thunder God Sword upward, and then  He formed seals with his hands and said: "I will contain them, you go attack Hidan. The Ranshi no Jutsu." The long golden hair behind Naruto began to dance, and Neji and Qi Ya continued to move towards Hidan without stopping.  go.

    The long golden hair was divided into four directions, attacking the three masked men and Kakuzu's tentacles respectively.  At the same time, some long hair was wrapped around the Thunder God Sword that was thrown into the air by Naruto. The three masked men were immediately forced away when faced with countless golden long hair. At the same time, countless long hair entangled Kakuzu's tentacles.  .  After all, Naruto's hair definitely exceeds Kakuzu's tentacles in number.

    Neji and Qiya Zuimeng approached Hidan, "It's done." Hidan said suddenly. Although Neji and Qiya Zuimeng didn't know what Hidan meant by this sentence, they also knew that it didn't seem to be the case.  Simple, the two men launched attacks almost at the same time.

    "Dream Eyes¡¤Dream." Qiya Zuimeng said, his whirlpool-like eyes began to swirl, and at the same time Hidan's eyes also began to swirl.  When Neji saw it, he didn't have time to get close to the opponent and struck out in the air: "Bagua Air Palm." In Neji's eyes, it was a ball of chakra that quickly hit Hidan, but in the eyes of others, they could not see this ball.  Chakra.

    With a 'bang' sound, Hidan's body suddenly shook, and blood showed at the corner of his mouth. At the same time, because he was violently attacked, he immediately woke up from Qiya's drunken dream ability. Hidan didn't even bother with the blood at the corner of his mouth.  , but looked at Neji and said: "To be able to injure my internal organs from such a distance, you are worthy of being a member of the Hyuga clan with Byakugan, but" Hidan moved his gaze to Qiya Zuimeng.  .

    Neji moved his gaze to Qiya Zuimeng, and actually noticed the blood that suddenly flowed out of the corner of Qiya Zuimeng's mouth. However, because he was in the middle of the battle, Neji was not distracted to look at it. Now when Neji looked over, he saw  It was discovered that Qi Ya Zui Meng's internal organs had been seriously injured.  "Impossible." Neji looked at Qiya Zuimeng and said in surprise: "This was caused by my Bagua Kongzhang. The most important thing is that the location and degree of injury are exactly the same as Hidan's. This is simply not possible.  Possible things.¡±

    Seeing this situation, Naruto was stunned, and then suddenly said: "So this is the function of Hidan's immortal body!"

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 307 Hidan Solution

    "Ningjicom" Naruto said loudly: "Don't attack Hidan first. Now Hidan's body is connected with Qiya Zuimeng's body. If Hidan is hurt, then Qiya Zuimeng will also  He will receive the same damage. Once he is fatally injured, Qi Ya Zui Meng will die, but Hidan will survive with his immortal body."

    "Have you guessed it?" Kakuzu said, "But unfortunately it's too late. Hidan's ritual has been completed, and no one can stop it." At the same time, Kakuzu's tentacles loosened, and Naruto's hair also loosened.  , two people took it back at the same time.

    "Damn it, this won't last forever." Neci gritted his teeth.  Naruto didn't speak, he just stared at Hidan closely, and when he retracted his long hair, he held the Thunder God Sword wrapped in his long hair again in his hand.

    Hidan took out a short black rod from his body, and then pulled it into a black iron rod about one meter long. One end was extremely sharp. Hidan pointed the sharp end at his stomach and said: "  Before we start the ceremony, let's do some prelude." After saying that, he suddenly pierced the iron rod into his stomach, and the sharp end came out from behind Hidan and penetrated directly, and the corners of Hidan's mouth flowed again.  Blood, "Wow." Qi Ya Zuimeng covered his stomach and spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "It's exactly the same again." Ningci said: "Chief"

    "Damn it." Naruto started to look a little irritable. After all, everyone would become irritable looking at this weird scene in front of him.

    "Huhu, leader." Qi Yazui Meng covered his stomach and then said breathlessly: "Chief, since my subordinates left Xiao and joined Feng Ren Po Tian, ??they consider themselves to be quite dedicated. I'm afraid this time   I would like to ask the leader to see that my subordinates have tried their best before. I want to ask you one thing."

    Naruto shook his head and said, "I won't agree to it, because your parents' matters have to be resolved by yourself."

    Qi Ya drunkenly smiled miserably and said, "Oh, I hope so too, but leader, I don't know if I can do it this time"

    "Are you saying your last words?" Hidan's voice came over, and Hidan pulled out the iron rod from his stomach and pressed it against his heart: "Then I will help you." 'Bang' Fei  Duan suddenly stabbed himself into the heart with an iron rod.

    "Um" Everyone was stunned, and Naruto immediately said: "Qiya Zuimeng, are you okay?" They saw a shadow clone of Naruto standing in front of Hidan, who had just stabbed his heart.  At that moment, the shadow clone suddenly jumped out from the bottom of the boat. Although it did not cause any harm to Hidan and did not dare to cause any harm to Hidan, Naruto destroyed the boat at Hidan's feet because Naruto had already seen Hidan before.  After swallowing Qiya Zuimu's blood, he used his own blood to draw something on the boat. When fighting Kakuzu, Naruto saw a strange pattern on the boat, and saw Hidan about to stab himself.  Heart, Naruto only needs to launch his ambush in advance, destroy the ship, and use the Thunder God Sword to twist the ship into pieces, so that the pattern itself becomes fragments.

    Qi Ya Zui Meng touched his chest and tried it, a little stunned and said: "It's okay."

    Naruto breathed a sigh of relief: "It seems that it is as expected. From the beginning, I felt strange why Hidan drew a pattern on the boat after swallowing the blood. I think it should be a magic spell."  Formation, and swallowing the opponent's blood is just an introduction, the two things are indispensable."

    ¡®Boom¡¯ The tentacles on Kakuzu¡¯s body quickly passed through and penetrated Naruto¡¯s shadow clone. With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, the shadow clone disappeared.  Kakuzu looked at Naruto and said: "I didn't expect you to ambush a shadow clone. I think, I remember you fell into the sea when you and Hidan just fought. I think it was the ambush at that time. Look.  It seems there is a certain reason why the Snow Country has developed so much in the past few years!"

    "Why are you talking so much!" Hidan said angrily: "I finally finished the sacrifice to the evil god, but now it's gone. I have to start the ceremony again." After saying that, Hidan looked to the side, and soon  I found a coast, but it was a little way away from here.  Hidan immediately headed there.

    Just when Hidan started to start, Neji and Qiya Zuimeng also started to rush towards Hidan. However, a fire, a thunder, and a blast of wind from the opposite side and countless tentacles made Neji and Qiya Zuimeng just  He couldn't retreat back from the start, not to mention that Qi Ya Zuimeng's body couldn't display his strength at all due to the injury just now.

    "Leader, what should we do?" Neci said quickly: "If he completes the formation this time, it will not be so easy to destroy."

    "Drag out of Kakuzu." Naruto said: "Leave Hidan to me." Then Naruto formed the seal and said: "Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu." 'Bang' a burst of smoke rose.??Dozens of Narutos appeared around.  As soon as dozens of Narutos appeared, they didn't say much and rushed directly towards the masked humanoid things in Kakuzu.  But when so many Narutos rushed towards Kakuzu, a golden light flashed inadvertently.  Except for Neji, who should have rolled his eyes, no one else noticed.

    Hidan quickly arrived at the coast without any hesitation and immediately began to draw the magic circle. However, he did not notice that a golden figure suddenly appeared behind him. When he noticed it, a golden light appeared.  In a flash, the whole head flew up, blood splattered out.

    After Naruto cut off Hidan's head, he shook the Thunder God Sword in his hand and danced the Thunder God Sword quickly. The blade of the Thunder God Sword disappeared and only countless sword lights could be seen. The sword light was released to Hidan's body.  Hidan's body was immediately cut into pieces.

    "Asshole. How dare you destroy my body." Hidan, who had only one head left, cursed loudly.  This life of scolding made both Qi Yazuimeng and Kakuzu discover Hidan's current situation.  And Neji had already discovered it early in the morning.

    "Flying Thunder God Jutsu!" Kakuzu was shocked: "I forgot about this, damn it. But how did he use the space By the way, the shadow clone that destroyed the magic circle. He knew Hidan a long time ago  I will definitely complete the ritual, so I deliberately let Hidan leave my side. It is indeed the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, so thoughtful!" Kakuzu wanted to save Hidan, but Neji and Naruto's shadow clones launched with all their strength.  , and for a while Kakuzu couldn't escape at all.

    Naruto didn't bother Hidan, but took out a scroll from his body, opened it and placed it on the ground. It was a storage scroll. He inserted the Thunder God Sword on the beach, and made a slight seal with his hands. An iron figure immediately appeared on the scroll on the ground.  The hood, but this iron hood is a little bigger and a little heavier, and there is a basin of hot iron water next to it.  "Hey, what do you want to do?" Hidan looked at the situation in front of him as if something was wrong.

    Naruto raised the only remaining head of Hidan and said: "I know that you have immortality. Although you can destroy your body, I can't destroy your head, but I have already guessed this possibility.  , so I have already prepared so that you will never see the light of day again." After saying that, Naruto opened the iron hood and stuffed Hidan's head in, then closed the iron hood and picked up the hot iron juice.  Directly pouring it on the gap in the iron hood, "chichichi" Naruto didn't stop until all the iron juice was poured down, and looked to see if there were any gaps left. As for Hidan who was cursing inside the iron hood,  Naruto simply ignored it. After confirming that all the gaps had been sealed, Naruto took a few steps back. After a run-up, he kicked the iron hood into the sea with a strong kick.

    Because Naruto's kick was very forceful, the iron hood flew directly over the people who were fighting. With a 'plop', the iron hood fell into the sea. With the weight of the iron hood itself, the iron hood sank directly into the sea.  If Kakuzu can be eliminated next, then Hidan should never see the light of day again.

    Naruto began to pay attention to Kakuzu. At this time, Naruto's shadow clones had been almost cleaned up by Kakuzu, and only a few were left.  Naruto pulled out the Thunder God Sword and began to rush towards Kakuzu. Kakuzu formed a seal with his hands and said: "Earth Release: Hardening Technique." As he said that, rocks seemed to appear on Kakuzu's body, and then countless tentacles appeared on Kakuzu's body.  It flew towards Naruto. Naruto swung it hard, and all the tentacles of the Thunder God Sword were broken off.

    "Dream eyes, dreaming." Qiya Zuimeng said loudly, the whirlpool in his eyes kept swirling, Kakuzu's movements immediately slowed down, but then Kakuzu shook his head and came to his senses, "Pfft  ." Qi Ya Zui Meng vomited blood again. He had already consumed too much. This time, he forcibly used his blood inheritance limit, causing huge damage to his body.

    However, because of Qi Ya's drunken dream, Naruto was already close to Kakuzu, and the Thunder God Sword in his hand was pointed directly at Kakuzu's heart.  'Dang Dang Dang' Naruto's Thunder God Sword struck Kakuzu's vitals four times in a row, but it did not penetrate.

    "What a strong defense." This thought flashed through Naruto's mind, and he couldn't help but retreat, because just when Naruto stabbed Kakuzu's body, a sharp stone pillar emerged from Kakuzu's body.  Fortunately, Naruto escaped in time.  Ningji and Qiya Zuimeng also distanced themselves from Kakuzu, and the two sides formed a confrontation again.  However, although Hidan was defeated, Qiya Zuimeng was seriously injured and did not have much fighting power anymore.  Next, we can only rely on Naruto and Neji, but they still need to face the four hearts of Kakuzu, which is equivalent to facing four enemies.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 308 Two hearts left

    "Qiya Zuimeng, you go first, just leave this place to me and Neji." Naruto said while holding the Thunder God Sword.  Just now, Naruto stabbed the same place with four consecutive swords, and each sword was more powerful than the other, but it still did not penetrate Kakuzu's defense. This can already show that ordinary methods have no effect on Kakuzu, and  Qi Ya Zui Meng's stay would have no effect.

    "Yes, I understand, leader." Qi Ya Zuimeng nodded directly and responded. Qi Ya Zuimeng didn't hesitate at all. He is not that kind of ignorant child. He doesn't have much fighting power now. The blood inheritance limit  Also because of the forceful activation just now, he was temporarily unable to use it. If he continued to stay now, he would not have any effect except becoming a burden to Naruto and Neji. Therefore, Qi Ya Zui Meng heard that Naruto  Let him leave without any hesitation and just nodded in agreement.

    The only two remaining shadow clones of Naruto protected Qiya Zuimeng and headed in the other direction. Qiya Zuimeng no longer had much fighting power. In order to prevent being attacked by Kakuzu and masked men similar to the puppet technique.  , so Naruto's shadow clone protected Qi Ya Zui Meng and left.

    When Kakuzu saw this situation, he knew that he could not attack Qiya Zuimeng, not to mention that Qiya Zuimeng was just a small person to Kakuzu. Instead of spending his thoughts on Qiya Zuimeng, it would be better to think about it.  How do you want to take advantage of Naruto's shadow clone to escort Qiya Zuimeng away and capture Naruto when Naruto's chakra is weakened.

    As soon as Qiya Zuimeng left the battlefield, Naruto and Neji launched at the same time and rushed towards Kakuzu.  Naruto formed a seal slightly, and with a 'bang' sound, Naruto suddenly became three, one body and two shadow clones, but all three Narutos were holding the Thunder God Sword, and there was not even the slightest difference in their bodies.  , it is impossible to tell which one is Naruto's true body and shadow clone.

    The three Narutos each faced off against the remaining three opponents.  Naruto's body actually chose the one with the white mask and the one that uses thunder escape. Because Naruto is of the wind attribute, in terms of chakra, it is wind clay, so Naruto chose the one with the thunder attribute.  Neji picked a man with a red mask, which was a masked man who used fire escape, and fire defeated the wind, so Neji picked this kind of masked man.

    "Thunder Release: Pseudo Darkness." The white mask spit out a bolt of thunder and lightning, heading towards Naruto. Naruto put away the Thunder God Sword and began to form seals with both hands: "Wind Release: Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm." A huge wind blade was directly formed.  Heading towards the thunder and lightning.

    The wind blade directly cut through the lightning, defeated the lightning and then headed towards the mask body.  The masked man would not just stand there. He immediately dodged the wind blade, jumped to another place, and spit out a bolt of lightning again. It was as if his physical strength was infinite forever. It kept beating around, making it impossible for Naruto to use the wind blade.  Hit him.  Naruto frowned slightly and the mark in his hand changed and turned into another mark: "Wind Release: Thousand-faced Wind." Naruto opened his mouth and spit out bursts of violent whirlwind. The attack range this time was very large, and the masked man simply couldn't  He had no time to hide and was hit directly. However, although Thousand Faces Wind had a large attack range and there were countless small wind blades in the wind, it could only cause some small damage to the masked man but could not cause much damage.

    On the other side, Naruto, who was dealing with Kakuzu's body, was competing with Kakuzu's tentacles using the Chaos Lion Technique. Seeing this scene, Naruto had a flash of inspiration in his mind, and with a shake of his hand, the Thunder God Sword appeared in Naruto's hand again.  By this time, the masked man had gotten rid of the Thousand Faced Wind and spit out a bolt of lightning towards Naruto again.  Naruto dodged the thunder and lightning and rushed directly towards the masked man. Naruto used all his strength very quickly and was close to the masked man almost instantly.

    "Rasengan." Naruto gathered a blue chakra ball in his left hand and moved towards the masked man. However, although the distance was very close, the masked man was easily dodged, and the Rasengan was  The "Boom" printed on the sea suddenly exploded, and huge waves splashed. The masked man immediately spit out thunder and lightning in the direction of the splashing waves, and even finally spit out a huge thunder ball, "Boom"  The waves that had not calmed down splashed again.

    "Has it been solved? No, the one in front of me is still there. In other words, that one is just a shadow clone." Kakuzu saw the scene here and thought to himself: "So is this one here the original body? Or is it another one?  That." Kakuzu looked at Naruto on the other side who was using wind-type ninjutsu with the green mask.

    "Huh?" Kakuzu suddenly became alert, turned around and saw a golden figure rushing towards him among the splashing waves. Kakuzu took a closer look and saw that it was Naruto.  "This is the true body!" Kakuzu was shocked, but did not panic, because he still maintained the hardening technique of Earth Release. The endurance of the hardening technique had been tested before. Naruto held the Thunder God Sword for four consecutive times.  The sword attacked at the same place, but still did not penetrate the outer layer of defense.  Therefore, Kakuzu was not too panicked when Naruto suddenly rushed over. He just tried it and couldn't detect the shadow in front of him.Just let the clone break free and let the other masked men quickly return to defense.

    Naruto's right hand holding the Thunder God Sword began to gather chakra, and a blue chakra ball took shape again, but this time because Naruto held the Thunder God Sword in his hand, the chakra ball and the Thunder God Sword were connected together, and the Thunder God Sword  It stood upright in Naruto's hand and was spinning rapidly.  But it was too late when Kakuzu saw this. Naruto was already very close to Kakuzu. Kakuzu couldn't break away, but the other masked men were still a long way away.

    "Spiral gun." Naruto shouted loudly, and the continuously spinning Thunder God Sword stabbed Kakuzu's heart directly from the back. 'Bang bang' this time the Thunder God Sword easily tore Kakuzu's body apart, and golden light flashed.  A hole was opened in Kakuzu's heart, and the Thunder God Sword flew out, turned around and disappeared into the sea, and even penetrated the shadow clone in front of Kakuzu, but this is not important. As for the Thunder God Sword,  Naruto could feel the location of the Thunder God Sword and could easily retrieve it after the battle was over.

    ¡®Wow.  'Kakuzu's body fell on the sea and began to sink slowly. At this time, Naruto suddenly felt a rush of heat. Naruto did not look back, but flew directly on the spot, with a huge  The fireball hit Naruto's feet directly, evaporating a lot of sea water.

    Naruto took a closer look and saw that the man wearing a red mask was giving up on Neji and constantly attacking Naruto. Naruto frowned slightly. Originally, he only had to kill Kakuzu, and then these things would disappear, but  Are you going now? They are still launching attacks.  Naruto was stunned, and suddenly found that the thunder mask had disappeared. Although Naruto was in mid-air, he was still surprised in his heart.  ,

    ¡®Wow¡¯ Suddenly, Kakuzu rushed up from the bottom of the water, but when Naruto saw Kakuzu, a bolt of thunder and lightning had already struck Naruto.  At the same time, the second thunder and lightning is being prepared.

    "Bagua Kongzhang." Neji in the distance was always ready to assist Naruto after his opponent escaped. Now when he saw Naruto in mid-air with nowhere to draw on, he immediately attacked Kakuzu.  Used to contain Kakuzu so that Naruto can escape from danger.

    Naruto formed a seal with his hands: "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough." Opening his mouth, a violent whirlwind blew up, directly blowing away the thunder and lightning in Kakuzu, but the amount of thunder and lightning in Kakuzu was too much, and Naruto simply couldn't  Unable to fight back, I can only passively defend like this.

    Suddenly Neji's air palm attack came over. Kakuzu had seen Neji's 'air palm' once. When Neji attacked, he had no choice but to dodge it. As soon as Kakuzu dodged it, the sea where he was standing suddenly appeared.  It exploded suddenly, causing Kakuzu to secretly wipe away the cold sweat.  Neji's move, which was silent but could cause huge damage to the human body, made Kakuzu very angry.

    Naruto stood still on the sea again, looked around to make sure that the white mask had disappeared, and after Kakuzu was resurrected again: "It turns out that this is how to replenish the heart. Neji, now only three hearts are left.  Yes. Work harder and get rid of one first." "Yes." Neji responded immediately.

    "Okay, Qiya Zuimeng has returned, and all my chakra has returned." His hands began to form seals: "The art of multiple shadow clones." Naruto immediately turned into hundreds of shadow clones, and then rushed in densely.  Kakuzu and the two masks rushed over.

    Neji followed Naruto and quietly approached the red mask.  Just as Naruto's shadow clones continued to decrease, Neji was already ready behind the red mask, and then nodded to a shadow clone that was besieging the red mask. The shadow clone nodded and immediately disappeared with the seal.  .  All of a sudden everyone knew about Naruto, and then suddenly, all the shadow clones that were besieging the red mask left at once,

    Just when the red mask hesitated for a moment, "Soft Fist Technique¡¤Bagua One Hundred and Twenty-eight Palms!" There seemed to be a Bagua at Ningci's feet, and the red mask was surrounded by it. Neci was standing in the center, and instantly  , Ningci appeared in front of the red mask, and struck out with both hands towards the mask on the head of the red mask: "Two palms, four palms, eight palms, sixteen palms, thirty-two palms, sixty-four palms, one hundred and twenty  Eight palms." Finally, Neji suddenly hit the masked man's mask with a palm, shattering the red mask into pieces.

    Although Kakuzu was completely surrounded by Naruto's shadow clones and could not see the situation outside at all, as the red mask was defeated, Kakuzu actually sensed it and immediately let out a loud shout: "You actually destroyed me  Three hearts, this time I will not be merciful just to get your hearts, this time I will make your lives worse than death." Kakuzu was furious, and this battle was even more difficult, but now Kakuzu has only  Two hearts.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 309 Reappearance of the 'Spiral Shuriken'

    Kakuzu is furious because he only has two hearts left. According to the previous battle, these two hearts are wind and thunder.  .com The thunder attribute is now on Kakuzu's body, and the wind attribute is the humanoid thing with the green mask.

    Kakuzu looked at Naruto and Neji coldly: "I was too careless, but from now on, I will not give you a chance to defeat each other." Kakuzu made no other moves as he spoke, but the one with the  The mask thing, however, gave up on Neji and jumped directly behind Kakuzu, and then immediately melted into Kakuzu's body.

    Naruto frowned slightly: "Be careful, Neji." Neji nodded.

    Kakuzu formed a seal with his hands and said: "Thunder Release: Pseudo Darkness." A dozen lightning bolts shot towards Ningji, and then the mark in Kakuzu's hand changed, but it failed to trigger, and at the same time, countless tentacles on his body flew up,  He shot towards Neji.

    Neji immediately retreated while keeping his eyes wide open as he kept dodging Kakuzu's attacks. It was just because Kakuzu's attacks were so intensive that there was no place for Neji to escape. Although Neji's 'Kaiten' could resist these tentacles,  But Neji's chakra was not wasted like this, so Neji could only keep retreating until he was out of the tentacle's attack range, and he could easily dodge the tentacle's attack.

    When Naruto saw Neji being forced back, he immediately rushed towards Kakuzu. Although Naruto felt that something was wrong, because Kakuzu did not defend his back at all, this made Naruto feel very worried.  But Neji was completely at a disadvantage. Although Naruto knew something was wrong, Neji still rushed towards Kakuzu. After all, Kakuzu had taken back his heart and Hidan had been eliminated by Naruto. Now  Only Kakuzu was left, and Naruto and Neji could just flank him.

    But Kakuzu wanted Naruto to rush over by himself. When Naruto came behind Kakuzu, and when the Rasengan in his right hand was about to imprint on the spine on Kakuzu's back, Kakuzu turned around suddenly,  Facing Naruto, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he blew a gust of wind at Naruto: "Wind Release¡¤Suppression." Naruto was blown out directly, and the 'Suppression' was basically the 'Thousand-faced Wind'  In the enhanced version, after Naruto was blown out, his body was cut open directly by the wind blade.  Numerous wounds immediately appeared on Naruto's body.  However, although 'Suppression' is an advanced wind escape technique, like 'Thousand-faced Wind', its power is too dispersed, so although there were many wounds on Naruto's body, it did not cause much harm to Naruto.  First, the power is too dispersed to cause huge damage to Naruto. Second, Naruto is the Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails, and the 'Nine-Tailed Demon Fox' lives in his body and has strong recovery power.  So when Naruto suffered a lot of wounds from being 'crushed', he recovered in the blink of an eye.

    Just because Naruto was blown away, the Rasengan in Naruto's hand has also dissipated.  As soon as the strong wind dissipated, countless tentacles were already close to Naruto's body. Naruto was shocked, and quickly formed a seal with his hands: "Needle Jizo." The long golden hair behind Naruto immediately wrapped him up, like a  Like a hedgehog, countless tentacles pierced Naruto's long hair, but Naruto was still a little slow. Although most of the tentacles were blocked, some tentacles were still able to reach Naruto before his long hair wrapped around him.  It had already stabbed Naruto's body.

    Kakuzu looked at Naruto in the sky, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Although Naruto had protected himself, Kakuzu still felt the feeling of his tentacles piercing Naruto.  At this time, Kakuzu suddenly felt a sound breaking through the air. Kakuzu naturally knew that it was Neji. Without any hesitation, he jumped directly into the air, and the sea surface under Kakuzu's feet suddenly exploded.  This reminded Kakuzu of the 'Bagua Kong Palm' that Neji had used before.

    As soon as Kakuzu turned around, he saw Neji doing the Bagua pose. At the same time, Kakuzu felt that there seemed to be an invisible restraint on his body. Kakuzu's eyes focused and his mind moved, and he immediately retracted his tentacles from Naruto.  After coming back, Ningji rushed over and suddenly struck Kakuzu with a palm, but Kakuzu was surrounded by countless tentacles in front of him and stabbed towards Ningci.

    Neji turned slightly sideways, turned around a few times to dodge all the tentacles, and at the same time moved around behind Kakuzu: "Soft Fist Technique: Sixty-Four Bagua Palms." Neji stretched out his hand and printed it on Kakuzu's back,  No, because those tentacles completely wrapped the horns, so Neji's palm was only printed on those tentacles, but Neji didn't stop. The strongest point of the soft fist technique is that it can penetrate through.

    "Two palms, four palms, eight palms, sixteen palms, thirty-two palms, sixty-four palms." Neji suddenly hit Kakuzu's tentacles with his last palm, then retreated directly and moved in the direction of Naruto.  go.  Soon he was standing next to Naruto, who had just landed on the sea.  Neji's palm speed was too fast.

    "Huhu" Neji began to pant, his checkI have already exhausted a lot of energy and strength, and I am afraid I won't be able to hold on for much longer.

    Kakuzu withdrew his tentacles, and it seemed that there was no harm at all, but on Kakuzu's lowered hood, there was a lot of bright red on his lips, although Kakuzu used his tentacles to block the direct attack of Neji's soft fist.  , but the damage caused to Kakuzu by the soft fist after penetrating the tentacles, although it did not cause damage to Kakuzu's internal organs, it still caused Kakuzu to suffer serious injuries.

    Because of the Kyuubi, Naruto's wounds have recovered.  It's just that Naruto and Hidan Kakuzu fought. This battle lasted a long time, and Naruto's chakra had been consumed a lot. Although Naruto's chakra was originally very sufficient, in the Whirlpool City  Naruto had no time to fully recover from the consumed chakra. At the beginning of this war, Naruto's chakra was not very sufficient. Because of the addition of Neji and Qiya Zuimeng, Naruto would be able to recover at this time.  Still retains a considerable amount of chakra.

    Naruto looked at Kakuzu and took a deep breath, then formed a seal with his hands: "Shadow Clone Technique." A burst of smoke rose, and ten Narutos appeared around him.

    "Hmph, are you still using the shadow clone technique? It's useless at this time." Kakuzu said coldly, and then the tentacles on his body started to fly.  Naruto did not bother Kakuzu, but waved his hand gently, and nine Narutos rushed towards Kakuzu, leaving only the last Naruto and Neji standing on the sea.

    Naruto said, "Neji, how much chakra do you have left?"

    "Huhu." Neji took two breaths and said: "There is still some left, not a lot. I can probably fight with all my strength for fifteen seconds. After fifteen seconds, the speed, strength, and reaction will all decrease."

    "Fifteen seconds." Naruto nodded and said: "Ningji, now Kakuzu has only two hearts left, and these two hearts are now in Kakuzu's body. As long as these two hearts are destroyed,  Heart, then Kakuzu will be killed by us. But we don¡¯t have much chakra left now. It is impossible to destroy it slowly, and once Kakuzu has only one heart left  , I don¡¯t know if Kakuzu will escape. After all, dignity is important, but life is sometimes more important. And Kakuzu has developed this ability to have five hearts, which is enough to prove that Kakuzu has  He is a guy who is afraid of death. We can't let him escape and continue to trouble us next time."

    "Chief, what do you mean?" Neji asked doubtfully, "What should we do?"

    "I want to destroy the two remaining hearts of Kakuzu at once, so I can only rely on my last ninjutsu." Naruto said with slightly narrowed eyes.

    Ningci looked at Naruto, then nodded and said, "Yes, I understand, leader, I will try my best to entangle Kakuzu so that he cannot avoid your 'Spring Shuriken'."

    Naruto nodded. At this time, there were only three shadow clones left in front of Kakuzu.  Naruto formed the seal again: "Shadow Clone Technique." Ten Narutos appeared again, but this time they did not move, but stood in front of Naruto's body. Naruto stretched out his right hand and  A Rasengan formed immediately, but Naruto did not stop but continued to gather chakra: "Ningji, wait a moment, you go with my shadow clone." Neji nodded and said: "Yes, leader."

    All the shadow clones in front of Kakuzu have been eliminated, but as soon as Kakuzu was eliminated, the nine shadow clones in front of Naruto immediately rushed towards Kakuzu.  At the same time, Neji also rushed towards Kakuzu. Although Kakuzu didn't know the situation, he knew something was wrong when he saw Naruto constantly summoning shadow clones. He didn't think that Naruto would summon shadow clones pointlessly.  .

    "ßÚßÚ" a sharp and piercing sound sounded. Upon hearing this sound, Naruto's shadow clone and Neji attacked even faster, making it even more troublesome for Kakuzu to deal with it.  The Rasengan in Naruto's hand has changed. It is no longer spherical, but like a huge shuriken. It is constantly turning in Naruto's hand and making harsh sounds.  This is Naruto's most powerful move, the 'Rasen Shuriken'.

    Naruto's eyes turned cold and he rushed towards Kakuzu. Kakuzu looked at the thing in Naruto's hand and immediately launched an attack on Naruto. However, around Kakuzu, Naruto's shadow clone began to hinder Kakuzu's attack.  On the offensive, the shadow clone used his body to resist the countless tentacles of Kakuzu's lightning and wind.

    "Eight Trigrams Air Palm." Neci waved his hands repeatedly and hit Kakudu more than a dozen times in the air. Kakuzu hesitated for a moment, not knowing whether he should dodge first or face Naruto's body first. 'Bang'  With a sound, Kakuzu was hit by Neji's empty palm because of his hesitation.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 310 Spiral Shuriken

    Kakuzu was hit by Neji's empty palm. Looking over, he saw that after Neji hit a dozen palms, he stood on the sea, panting heavily and no longer making any movements. His chakra  It has been exhausted, the combat effectiveness has dropped to the lowest level, even the Byakugan can no longer be maintained, and Neji can no longer continue fighting.  .  com

    Kakuzu saw Ningji's appearance. Based on his own experience, he knew that Neji could not be pretending. After thinking about it, Kakuzu decided to kill Ningji first. He knew that in this case, his figure would inevitably be slower.  Coming down, it is very likely that Naruto will catch up, but Kakuzu doesn't care much because he still has two hearts in his body. After all, if one heart is destroyed, Kakuzu still has another one.

    It sounds like a lot, but in fact it only took a blink of an eye. Kakuzu had just been hit by Neji's empty palm. After he had stabilized his body, he had already considered so much. As soon as he stood firm, Kakuzu immediately rushed towards Neji.  , Kakuzu relied on the position of Ningji's empty palm and the time when he was hit by the empty palm, and calculated the positions of other empty palms. Then, relying on these things, Kakuzu used these things to dodge the attack on Neji's colleagues who were rushing towards him.  'Bagua empty palm'.

    Kakuzu kept dodging based on his own sense, which slowed Kakuzu down, but Kakuzu avoided all the 'Bagua Kong Palm'.  Explosions continued behind Kakuzu. Because the 'Bagua Kongzhang' did not hit Kakuzu, it fell on the sea, causing such an explosion.  At the same time, such an explosion also slowed down Naruto. Of course, this was also within Kakuzu's plan.  According to his calculation, Naruto would come to him only after he had dealt with Neji. He would have enough time to react and defend himself against Naruto's attack. Even if he couldn't defend himself, he would only lose another heart.  This is Kakuzu's plan.

    "Earth resentment." Just when Kakuzu was still a little far away from Neci, he suddenly said, and then the tentacles on Kakuzu suddenly flew up and stabbed towards Ningci.

    Neji looked at the tentacles in front of him and immediately raised his chakra and retreated. However, his chakra had been exhausted. Now he forcefully raised his chakra and retreated. As a result, he strained his muscles and felt waves of pain on his body.  The pain was so painful that Neji couldn't move at all.  "Damn it. Move it, move it quickly." Neji patted his thigh.  At the same time, his eyes were fixed on Kakuzu, watching as the tentacles that rushed towards him were about to pierce his body.  There was nothing else in Neji's eyes, only the tentacles getting bigger and bigger.

    "Take the move, Wind Release: Rasen Shuriken." Naruto suddenly shouted loudly, and Kakuzu was shocked. He didn't expect that Naruto's voice would sound behind him, because this proved that Naruto had reached him.  behind.  Kakuzu felt incredible. According to his calculations, Naruto should not have arrived yet.  But now the fact was that Naruto was already behind him, and at the same time he felt a sudden tearing feeling from his back.

    It was too late for Kakuzu to turn around. He could only turn his head to see Naruto who was dressed in blood red. At the same time, Naruto's right hand was printed on his back: "This power, it turns out, is the Kyuubi. I actually ignored it."  , he is still the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, he is the Jinchuuriki who is best at using the power of the tailed beasts." Such thoughts flashed through Kakuzu's mind, and then all thoughts disappeared.

    With a ¡®crash¡¯ sound, Kakuzu¡¯s body fell into the sea, and then slowly floated up.  "Huhu." Naruto took back the Nine-Tails Chakra.  Then he kept panting. This time Naruto's chakra was almost exhausted.  Fortunately, all the enemies were eliminated without any casualties on our side.  However, it was too dangerous in the middle. Qiya Zuimeng was almost killed by Hidan's ritual, and Neji was almost pierced by Kakuzu's tentacles. Fortunately, they both stopped him in time.

    Naruto's right hand hung down feebly. The power of the 'Spiral Shuriken' was powerful, but it also caused great harm to the caster. Fortunately, Naruto was able to eliminate this damage after continuous improvement. No matter how  Such a burden on the body cannot be eliminated, so Naruto cannot use the 'Rasen Shuriken' too many times because if the burden is too heavy, it will cause damage.  By then, I'm afraid it will be the result of the complete rupture of the manual meridians.

    Cold sweat broke out on Neji's forehead. Kakuzu's tentacles had just touched his body, and there were several tentacles on Neji's eyes, ready to pierce into his own eyes, which were farther away from his pupils.  It's only a few millimeters.  Only when Kakuzu was hit by Naruto's 'Rasen Shuriken' and was instantly killed did these tentacles fall down.

    Neji had never felt death so close before, but Neji was not an ordinary person after all. He quickly came to his senses and suddenly noticed waves of waves. When Neji took a look, he found that Naruto was in front of him.  No one can stand on the sea.It was only the remaining shadow clone that held him up that prevented him from falling into the sea.  Neji tried it and immediately felt a stab of pain. His muscles had been strained, and he could only stand there reluctantly, unable to move at all.  Neji looked at Naruto, and Naruto looked at Neji. Both of them understood the other's situation and looked at each other with a wry smile

    "Qiya Zuimeng, you are back, and Naruto, well, of the two Narutos, which one is the real body?" Qinai asked immediately when he saw Qiya Zuimeng and the two Narutos next to him.

    One of the Narutos said: "We are all shadow clones, and our true bodies are still fighting, so we have to go back. If you have any questions, ask Qi Ya Zuimeng!" After saying that, the two Narutos formed a seal with their hands and disappeared immediately.  .

    "Hey, wait" Qinai shouted quickly, but the two shadow clones had disappeared. Qinai had no choice but to ask Qiya Zuimeng: "What's the situation? What's wrong with Naruto and Neji?"  Sample?"

    Qi Ya Zui Meng sat on the boat and closed his eyes gently, because he had already received the backlash before. Now he closed his eyes to let them rest. At the same time, he said: "The situation should be pretty good. The leader has already taken care of Fei."  Because of Hidan's voice of immortality, Naruto smashed Hidan's body, smashed Hidan's head into an iron hood, and used iron juice to completely fuse the iron hood. Then he threw it into the sea.  , it is estimated that Hidan can only sink to the bottom of the sea forever. As for Kakuzu, Neji has already broken one heart, and now there are only four hearts left, but I think after such a long time, the leader must have broken the others.  Heartbroken."

    After hearing Qiya Zuimeng's words, everyone relaxed, "No, I want to go over and have a look." Qinai was silent for a moment and said, "I'm still worried. I won't do it until I see Naruto with my own eyes."  Relieved."

    "Kina, I'll go with you." Minako also said immediately.

    "Lord Kinai." Minagawa Natsuki immediately said: "The leader's" Before Minagawa Natsuki could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Kinai: "Okay, Naruto is my son.  Now he is fighting desperately there, how can I, a mother, be able to hide here peacefully by myself?"

    "But" Minagawa Natsuki just started, but was interrupted again.  "Okay, Xia Xue." Minako said, "Aren't you worried about the leader?"

    "" Minagawa Natsuki fell silent. She was born in the Country of Snow. She knew the changes that had taken place in the Country of Snow after Naruto came. She knew that the Country of Snow could not live without Naruto, otherwise  , there will definitely be chaos, and she absolutely cannot accept this, so as soon as Minako spoke, she fell silent, and finally said: "I will wait here, please be careful." Minako nodded and left immediately with Qina  .  Yakumo watched the two people disappear. Her eyes were focused on Uzumaki Kina, and her eyes were complicated, as if another person had appeared.

    Kina and Minako ran towards the original road with all their strength. Soon Kina and Minako felt a violent chakra. The two looked at each other and immediately accelerated their speed. When the two people rushed over, they only saw  Naruto and Neji stood there, unable to move at all.  Naruto was still being supported by another Naruto.

    "Naruto." As soon as Kinai saw Naruto, he immediately recognized that it was the shadow clone and that was the true body. He exclaimed and ran over as hard as he could. Minako did not fall behind at all.

    "I'm fine, mom." Naruto said, "Kakuzu has been taken care of by us, and we just consumed too much chakra and couldn't move. Neji's injury is relatively serious." After saying that, Naruto  The person said to the shadow clone beside him: "Go and get the Thunder God Sword back first!" The shadow clone nodded and immediately jumped away, but not very fast, and the shadow clone's chakra was almost exhausted.

    "Naruto, what's wrong with your right hand?" Kinai noticed that Naruto's right hand was drooping strangely and asked immediately.

    Naruto shook his head and said: "It's okay, I just used a ninjutsu that put a lot of burden on my right hand, that's why it's like this, but I can fully recover as long as I rest for a few days, it's nothing."

    "Leader, I have a question?" Neci suddenly said: "The Rasen Shuriken is very powerful, but it puts a huge burden on the main body. So why don't you use it as a shadow clone, leader? Won't it do less damage to the main body?  Can it be offset?"

    PS: Because there are a lot of things at work recently, the update will be a little late. I¡¯ll say it first, sorry.  However, I will try my best not to interrupt updates. Even if there are updates, they will be made up the next day.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 311 Suspicious Clouds in the Land of Snow (Part 1)

    Hearing Neji's words, Naruto shook his head and said: "I have tried this a long time ago, but the burden the Rasen Shuriken places on itself does not occur at the moment it is released, but when it is formed.  When you hear the sharp sound, my body is already bearing the burden of the Rasen Shuriken. If I use a shadow clone, the Rasen Shuriken will be too heavy the moment it takes shape.  The burden causes the shadow clone to disappear, and when the shadow clone disappears, the spiral shuriken formed by the shadow clone will explode, and I am afraid that if I return, I will hurt myself even morecom"

    Ningci nodded and said: "That's it"

    "Okay, Naruto, don't talk about this." Qinai said: "Let's go back to the ship first. How many more days will it take to reach the Land of Snow?"

    Naruto shook his head and said: "Wait a minute, mother, my shadow clone has gone to find the Thunder God Sword. It should be back soon, here it comes." Before Naruto could finish speaking, he saw something in the distance.  A golden figure ran towards this side, it was Naruto's shadow clone.

    The shadow clone came to Naruto and handed the Thunder God Sword directly to Naruto. Because the chakra on the Thunder God Sword had been exhausted, there was only an iron handle left. Naruto put the iron handle on his body, and the shadow clone slightly  The seal immediately disappeared. Feeling the chakra returned to the body by the shadow clone, Naruto showed a wry smile, because the chakra returned by the shadow clone was too little. For the chakra originally owned by Naruto, this point  Chakra is simply negligible.

    "Okay, let's go back." Naruto said, "Yakumo and Xia Xue should be waiting impatiently." The group of people slowly left on the sea.

    Not long after Naruto and the others left, two green figures flashed past, and two people with watermelon rinds who looked like kappa appeared. One big and one small looked like a father and son. They stood next to Kakuzu's body.  , then a man dressed in white with white eyes appeared behind them, and finally a girl carrying a huge scroll on her back, also dressed in white.  These four people are a team led by Konoha's taijutsu ninja Akai.  Rock Lee, Tenten and Yusaku Hinata who replaced Neji.

    When Tiantian saw other people, he stopped after hesitating for a moment. She is not the kind of passionate ninja. She will not rush forward casually, even if she knows that the person she likes is not far in front of her.  at.  Tiantian came up behind Akai and asked: "Teacher, why did you stop? Haven't we already discovered that Ningci is in front? Why don't you go see him? I'm very worried about Ningci's injury." Tiantian looked at Ning  In the direction of leaving for the first time, there are too many emotions in the eyes, happiness, worry, sadness, and dejection.

    Akai glanced at Tiantian, and then said: "Oh, Tiantian, you won't understand. Ningji is now in the rebellious stage of men. We can't help him. We can only let him come out on his own. Although his  The rebellious period is a little longer, but no matter whether he has passed this period or not, he will always be my disciple. Just like Tiantian, you and Xiao Li."

    "Teacher, I am so touched." Xiao Li burst into tears: "I think Ningci would be very moved if he heard it."

    "Xiao Li!" "Teacher!" The two hugged each other, the sunset, the coast, and the waves.  Cold sweat broke out on the foreheads of Hinata Yusaku and Tiantian, and their eyes had already shifted to other places.  Just because of Akai and Xiao Li's playfulness, Tiantian forgot everything.  There was only a speechless mood left.

    Akai picked up Kakuzu's body from the sea and said: "Okay, let's go. Our mission this time is just to confirm the safety of Naruto and Neji. We can't act rashly in other matters. So we have to continue to follow Naruto  and Neji, especially the Snow Country they are going to next, which is not a peaceful place? But according to Naruto's character, I am afraid that the Snow Country will be dyed red and become the Kingdom of Blood! Yusaku, will this  The body that was killed by Naruto's Spiral Shuriken was sent to Konoha first and handed over to the Fifth Hokage. Kakashi admired Naruto's Spiral Shuriken very much after returning from the Kingdom of Demons. This time  With the corpse of Kakuzu, we can deduce the destructive power of Naruto's Rasenshuriken. Oh, by the way." Akai paused and said, "Kill Naruto and Neji.  Tell Hokage-sama about killing Kakuzu. As for Hidan who was missing with Kakuzu, he must have been killed by Naruto."

    Hinata Yusaku nodded and said: "Yes, I understand." After taking Kakuzu's body, Hinata Yusaku opened a scroll, made a slight seal to store the body in the scroll, and then took it out from somewhere on his body.  An eagle was taken out, and the scroll was tied to the eagle's foot. Then another scroll was taken out, some strange symbols were written on it, and then the same was tied to the eagle's foot.  Then the eagle was released directly.

    Akai nodded and said: "Okay, let's continue to follow. Be careful, don't??It's too close. Although Neji can't use the Byakugan for the time being, we can't be careless. Yusaku, when you use the Byakugan, don't focus on Naruto and his group. As a ninja, once your strength reaches a certain level,  , the perception will become extremely powerful, and you can easily detect it even with your sight.  Your eye roll is no exception.  Especially Naruto, he is worthy of being the son of the fourth generation. Every time he sees him, his strength has increased significantly.  It would be great if he still stayed in Konoha.  "Hyuga Yusaku nodded. He had already understood this. So after opening his eyes, Hinata Yusaku immediately found Naruto and his group, but he did not focus on Naruto and his group.  Put it on their ship, and then headed in the direction of Naruto and the others

    "Naruto, you are back." Yakumo spotted Naruto's figure for the first time and said immediately: "Your speed is much slower this time." Minagawa Natsuki and Qiya Zuimeng also came to Naruto one after another.  salute.

    "Ugh" Naruto replied with a wry smile: "Well, don't worry about it, Yakumo. We should return to the Land of Snow now, and we should have a good rest before that. It's just that Xia Xue will have to work hard next.  .¡±

    "No, leader." Minagawa Natsuki immediately said: "This is the duty of the subordinates, not to mention that what the subordinates did is not a big deal? It's just a night without sleep, and it's not a big deal to the subordinates.  The influence." Naruto was stunned, then smiled and nodded.  When Neji heard Minagawa Natsuki's words, he glanced at Minagawa Natsuki with a strange expression, and then slowly closed his eyes as if he was thinking about something?

    Naruto sat between Yakumo and Kinai, then gently closed his eyes, and everyone else also found a place to sit down.  Then everyone except Minagawa Natsuki closed their eyes and began to rest.  The group of people headed towards the Land of Snow.

    When it was getting slightly brighter the next day, Naruto asked Minagawa Natsuki to park the boat on a secluded island.  Naruto and his party are going to the Land of Snow. In this case, they cannot leave the coast at all, and the ships such as Naruto cannot go deep into the sea. In this case, it will be difficult to hide the whereabouts of Naruto and his party, so Naruto  The group of people adjusted the time, staying day and night, hiding every time it was getting dark, and setting out again after dark. In this way, they could hide the traces of their group as much as possible.  As for food, because Naruto was hungry a lot when he was a child, he would carry a lot of dry food with him. Especially this time, because Naruto gave up Whirlpool City, the dry food he carried was even larger.  It is estimated that people can eat it for half a month without any problem.  As for the Kingdom of Water to the Kingdom of Snow, even if Naruto moves forward slowly like now, it will only take more than a week at most.  But it would be better if it took longer, at least there would be enough time to recover from the injuries of his party.

    On the tenth day after Naruto and his party stayed up day and night, they finally entered the Snow Country. However, the Snow Country was no longer the small country it was three years ago. With the expansion of the area, the number of cities increased.  , the chance of the group being exposed will be much greater. In order not to be exposed, the group did not stay in other cities for too long. Naturally, they did not find any special news. However, the group headed towards the Snow Kingdom.  Capital City, Fenghua City advances.  That is the final destination of the group.

    "How is the situation?" Naruto asked, standing behind Neji.

    Ningci stared at it for a while and said, "Nothing? We can go ashore from here."

    Naruto nodded: "Okay, I'll open the way in front, Ningci is behind me, pay attention to the situation on both sides in front, Qinai and Xia Xue follow Ningci, mom and Aunt Minako are at the end, pay attention to the back  The situation. Let¡¯s go to a small village outside Fenghua City first, take a rest, and wait until nightfall before we sneak into Fenghua City. Is there any problem? "

    "Chief." Minagawa Natsuki asked: "Chief, wasn't it normal all the way after we entered the Kingdom of Snow? I think there must be some reason why the Kingdom of Snow did not send troops before. It may not necessarily be because someone wants to deal with it.  Leader? Are we being too careful?"

    Naruto nodded and said: "Yes, it was indeed peaceful after we entered the Land of Snow, but it was precisely because of this time that I was sure that someone was dealing with me, and the method seemed not weak, at least Haku, Zabuza, and the two  After I came back first, there was no news. What's more, if everything is normal, then I, the prince of the Snow Country, have too little status. I disappeared, and the Snow Country didn't even say a word. What do you think?  Is this normal?"

    Minagawa Natsuki was stunned and shook her head. Naruto waved his hand and said: "Okay, let's go." "Yes." The group disappeared in an instant.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 312 Suspicious Clouds in the Land of Snow (Part 2)

    In the Kingdom of Snow, on a certain cliff, a group of people wearing white imperial robes stood on the cliff. Because the Kingdom of Snow is covered with snow all year round, the surrounding area is completely white. In addition, the group of people were all wearing white imperial robes.  robe, so if you cut them from a distance, you won't be able to find traces of the group of people. Even if you are close, if you are too careless, you will just ignore them as snowmen.

    "Chief, where is this?" Neji asked doubtfully, standing behind Naruto.  At the same time, he opened his white eyes and observed the village below the cliff.

    Naruto stood at the front, his long golden hair hidden in the white god robe. He looked at the village below and said softly: "Three years ago, I first came to the Country of Snow to perform a mission.  At that time. I heard that the Third Taifu said that they were hunted by Feng Hua Raging Tao at that time. In order to avoid the pursuit, except the Third Taifu who went to look for Xiaoxue, his companions lived in seclusion in this village. But because I have never been there,  I don¡¯t know the exact location, thanks to Neji¡¯s Byakugan!¡±

    "Chief, there are no people and no chakra fluctuations. It is a completely abandoned village." Neji said after observing the entire village.

    Naruto nodded and said: "I understand. I didn't expect that this place would be completely abandoned in the past three years, but this is normal. When Xiaoxue became the daimyo and the third husband became the daimyo's assistant, all the people here moved into Fenghua City.  , Later, during the rebellion of the Avalanche clan, except for the third husband, everyone else died, and this place was naturally abandoned." After saying this, Naruto shook his head and said: "Let's go down and have a rest first. We will be here tonight  Enter Fenghua Castle. Ningji, you stay at the end, don¡¯t let anyone follow us, and clean up the footprints on the snow.¡±

    "Yes." Everyone responded, then followed Naruto and jumped directly from the cliff. Neji paused for a moment, observing his behind carefully with a pair of white eyes to make sure that no one was following him.  After that, he cleaned up the footprints behind him and jumped directly from the cliff.

    Because the entire village had long been abandoned, the group of people randomly found a larger house.  It is also the only relatively good house.

    After Naruto and his group stepped into the house, their expressions changed drastically. Others turned their attention to Ningji, and Ningji's expression became extremely ugly, because there were obvious signs that someone had lived in this house. There were signs in the room.  There is a bonfire with a pot on the fire. There is some food in the pot. Although the food has cooled down, it has not spoiled at all. Although the weather is cold in the country of snow, the food will not spoil in a short period of time, but over time  It will still deteriorate.  Now that there is no spoilage, it can be known that these foods have come out recently. Neji stepped forward and quickly found some bandages and some wound medicine in a hidden place. It seemed that these wound medicines were very expensive.  Things that ordinary ninjas would never have, even jounin might not have, and there was a trace of blood on one of the bandages. Although the blood had dried, looking at the color, it definitely didn't last long.

    "It seems that someone has been here before us. I just don't know who it is?" Naruto took the bandage handed over by Neji and said: "Judging from this bandage and wound medicine, as long as this person is still alive, then he will definitely die."  He will come back. Let's just wait for him here. We just need to get some news about Fenghua City. Yakumo, wait a minute. After we find this person, you immediately use illusion. Let's catch him first.  .¡±

    Yakumo nodded and said: "Don't worry. Naruto, as long as I am willing, no one can easily escape my illusion."

    Naruto nodded, then looked at Ningji who looked ugly and said: "Okay, Ningji, don't blame yourself. Everything in your Byakugan is black and white. It's normal not to see these, and the whole village has already  It was abandoned, with rags and bottles everywhere. You confused them, and it¡¯s normal that you didn¡¯t notice them. After all, your Byakugan is used to see chakra, not to find things.¡±  Neji nodded, but his expression was still not very good.  But Naruto didn't say any more.  The group of people randomly found a place to sit down, then took out the cooked food they bought in other cities and started eating with dry food and water.  After all, the group of people are all ninjas, let alone cooked food, dry food, even moldy food, the group of people can eat it. After all, as ninjas, sometimes a bite of food is already good.

    "There is someone." Naruto, who had just eaten, suddenly said.  The group of people were stunned for a moment, and then others also heard the sound of footsteps on the snow. It was just very soft and could not be heard. It was only because they were close that it was heard by Naruto.

    The others immediately put away the food. Neji opened his eyes and looked at it and said: "It's the snow ninja, entering the village from outside the village. There are not many, only about twenty people, um, the person at the front.  Really?" Ningci was stunned, and then said: "It's Mr. Zabuza. HeThe beheading sword at the end is obvious.  "

    Naruto frowned slightly: "Zabuza and Yuki Ninja? Humph, it seems that Zabuza must be in trouble. It seems that this place must be uninhabitable. Neji, is there anyone behind them?"

    Ningci formed a seal slightly, stared closely in one direction, then moved to another direction, and finally shook his head and said: "Not yet."

    "Oh, in this case, we can leave calmly." Naruto said, "Let's go and greet Zabuza." After saying that, Naruto and his group walked out of the room, and soon Zabuza brought more than twenty people with him.  The snow ninja came.  But Zabuza was wearing a bandage, and there was blood on his chest, even though it was just a small wound.  The more than twenty snow ninjas behind him were all sallow and thin, looking shaky, and they were wearing prison uniforms. Because they supported each other, they were able to follow Zabuza.

    Seeing Naruto, Zabuza was startled for a moment, then stopped in front of Naruto, as if he wanted to see if Naruto was disguised by the transformation technique.  Then when he saw the other people behind Naruto, Zabuza immediately knew that the Naruto in front of him was definitely not pretending.  Zabuza immediately knelt down on one knee and said, "My subordinate Zabuza has seen the leader."

    "I have seen the prince." More than twenty snow ninjas knelt down when they saw Zabuza, so he knelt down immediately.

    "Okay. Forget these false gifts." Naruto supported Zabuza who was about to kneel down on one knee and immediately noticed the wound on Zabuza's chest. He frowned slightly and said, "Take care of your wound first. Now it seems that this place  It¡¯s no longer safe, let¡¯s leave here first, and we¡¯ll talk about what¡¯s going on on the way.¡±

    "Yes, leader." Zabuza responded and pointed to the snow ninja behind him: "However, leader, when my subordinates went to rescue the snow ninja who was imprisoned this time, they were ambushed. Thanks to a  Man, he was the one who lured the enemy away just now, so I was able to retreat here so quickly. I would like to ask the leader to wait for that person."

    "Huh?" Naruto was stunned and asked, "That person? Who is he?"

    Zabuza shook his head and said, "I didn't have much in-depth communication with him, so my subordinates don't know his name, but they can be sure that he is helping us."

    "Really?" Naruto responded, but the deep frown did not ease, because from Naruto's perspective, he had to consider the safety of other people present. After thinking about it for a while, he said: "Okay, I understand.  Let¡¯s just wait here. Taking advantage of this time, Zabuza, you should take care of your wounds first. Neji, please pay attention to your surroundings at all times. If you find anyone approaching, please notify me immediately."

    "Yes." Zabuza and Neji responded at the same time, and then left.  Naruto said to the other snow ninjas: "Okay, let's go inside first. You guys take a rest and eat something. I have some cooked food and dry food here." After saying that, Naruto and the other snow ninjas stepped in.  After entering the house, Naruto took out a storage scroll and handed it to one of the snow ninjas. The snow ninja quickly thanked him and took the scroll, then opened the scroll. A large amount of cooked food and food appeared in the slightly sealed scroll.  Dry food.  one line

    Inside the room, Zabuza began to bandage the wound with the bandages and medicine that Naruto had found before, and at the same time began to talk about what happened after he came to the Snow Country.  It turned out that after Zabuza left Whirlpool City, he rushed directly to the Land of Snow. Because Zabuza was eager to question Hoya, he failed to hide his whereabouts in time. Not long after he entered Wind Flower City, Hoya found him.  , but Hoya did not come to fight, but came to plead guilty, and the only one who came was Hoya, so Zabuza relaxed, but did not want to be attacked by Hoya, and was slashed in the chest, but Hoya may have underestimated it.  Zabuza did not expect that Zabuza would still escape under such circumstances. Although Zabuza had been hiding in this village that he had accidentally discovered when he was patrolling the Snow Country. Then every night, Zabuza kept coming.  Searching for possible information, until today I heard that Arumizuzuki Shiro and more than twenty snow ninjas betrayed the prince of Snow Country and killed the prince, so they were executed.  Upon hearing this, Zabuza knew that this was a conspiracy, a conspiracy to attract him.  But Zabuza had no choice but to save him. As expected, the opponent was already prepared. As Zabuza entered the prison, he was attacked by a ninja disguised as Shiro. However, he was rescued by a young boy and killed the ninja.  He and the boy saved the twenty or so snow ninjas and left.  Later, when being chased by the pursuers, the boy took the initiative to lure away all the enemies, so Zabuza and his party returned to the village safely.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 313 Suspicious Clouds in the Land of Snow (Part 2)

    After listening to Zabuza's account of his experience, Naruto frowned slightly and said, "What about Haku? Haven't you seen her?"

    Zabuza shook his head and said: "My subordinate is incompetent. I have indeed never seen Shiro. I can't even enter Daming Mansion. Whenever I step into Daming Mansion, I am immediately noticed and then hunted. It should be  They activated the barrier, and several of them are very powerful. One of them should be a rebellious ninja from Sand Ninja Village. Three years ago, when Qi Ya Zui Meng came to the Kingdom of Snow, my subordinates met him once."

    "Three years ago!" Qi Ya was startled in his drunken dream: "Mr. Zabuza, could it be that that person was Ishida Hijiu."

    Zabuza nodded and said: "Yes, it's him, but he didn't take action, but the three people around him. One has good assassination ability, especially his stealth ability, which I can't see through. The other has both thunder and fire attributes.  , the third one is a girl, she has good skills with hidden weapons."

    Naruto nodded and said: "I know these three people. They once wanted to attack me, but they were defeated by me because they were not strong enough. When I was about to kill them, Ishida Rijiu rescued them, and then the three of them  Follow Ishida Hijuu. By the way, be careful about that girl, she has the ability to see through all falsehoods. It is estimated that except for Yakumo, other people's genjutsu is just a child's play to her."

    "Can you see through the illusion?" Yakumo suddenly said at this time: "I want to see if she can see through my illusion, and she once wanted to sneak attack Naruto, I want to teach her a lesson."

    "Ugh" Naruto and Zabuza were stunned for a moment, then Naruto patted Yakumo on the shoulder and said, "Thank you, Yakumo."

    "Chief." Neji suddenly said: "Someone is coming. Chakra is very sufficient. Judging from the amount of chakra alone, it has surpassed the jounin and reached the level of an elite jounin."

    Naruto nodded and asked, "Is he the only one?"

    Neji nodded and said: "Yes, leader, the person closest to him is two kilometers away. The two gathered together, but they were coming straight this way. It seemed that they had discovered that person. But that person  It didn¡¯t seem like he was discovered.¡±

    "Really?" Naruto pondered for a moment and said, "It seems that this person should be the boy who led the enemy away as Zabuza said. Behind him should be the person who is chasing Zabuza. Neji informed  All the snow ninjas and my mother asked the Uzumaki clan to prepare so that we can leave here at any time. I thought of a good place. Although the conditions there are not as good as here, I think no one should be able to go there.  That¡¯s right. Everything is unknown now, so we have to be extra careful.¡±

    "Yes, leader." Neci turned around to inform.  Zabuza wrapped up the wound, then stood up and said, "Chief, let me go out and take a look to confirm if the person outside is the boy who saved me?"

    Naruto nodded and said: "Yakumo, let's go together. If not, Yakumo, just let the other party have a taste of your genjutsu. It's best to force out some information." "Okay, Naruto."  Yakumo didn't object at all, he stood up and followed Naruto.

    Naruto, Yakumo, and Zabuza came outside. After a while, people inside the house came out one after another. There were more than twenty snow ninjas, ten Uzumaki clan members, plus Neji, Kinai, and Minako.  , drunken dreams with strange teeth, all the summer snow in Sichuan.  The total number of people exceeded forty.

    The snow ninjas have changed out of their prison uniforms and put on black and white robes for the gods. Some of them still have traces of food in their mouths. It looks like they were eating just now.

    "What's the matter? Naruto." Qina came to Naruto's side and asked.

    Naruto shook his head and said: "It's nothing, Mom! It's just that this place is no longer safe. Someone will approach here soon. So we must leave here."

    "Here we come." Neji said.  Then a figure appeared in the sky in front of everyone. Zabuza looked at the figure and said, "Chief, it was this boy who helped us."

    Naruto saw a look of shock suddenly appear on the face of the person who arrived, and a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Everyone, don't move yet, I'm going to see this person." Then Naruto saw Qina and Neji wanting to  After catching up, he waved his hand quickly and said, "Don't worry, I'll be fine!" As he said that, Naruto saw that the man was approaching, so he jumped directly onto the roof, and suddenly used his strength to move towards the sky.  The man rushed over.

    The young man in Tianji is about seventeen or eighteen years old. His handsome and cold face reveals a trace of perseverance. He is wearing a thin kimono. It seems that the ice and snow around him have no effect on him. He has two handfuls on his waist.  Katanas, one on each side.  When he saw Naruto flying over, a strange color flashed in his eyes.

    Naruto suddenly took out a piece of iron handle,Then suddenly a golden sword blade appeared, it was the Thunder God Sword.  It is exuding golden light.  Zabuza was shocked and couldn't figure out why Naruto suddenly pulled out the Thunder God Sword.

    The boy put his hands on the hilt of his knife, but he didn't pull it out, even if Naruto was close at hand. 'Ding' Naruto and the boy collided with each other. I don't know when the boy  He had already pulled out his two swords, and at the same time used his two swords to cross the Thunder God Sword.

    "It's so fast to draw the sword." Naruto said.  "Thank you." The young man said coldly.  Naruto suddenly let go of the Thunder God Sword, and the boy was slightly stunned. At this moment, Naruto turned around and kicked the boy's legs directly, knocking the boy over. At the same time, he stretched out his hand to withdraw the Thunder God Sword.  .  The two people fell from the air at the same time. When the boy and Naruto landed on the ground, Naruto's Thunder God Sword was placed on the boy's neck, and the boy's double swords were also placed across Naruto's abdomen.

    "Hurry up and let go of Naruto." Kina, Minako and Yakumo said at the same time. Kina and Minako rushed towards the boy. Neji and Zabuza had also come to Naruto's side.  Yakumo's eyes also turned into whirlpools. Yakumo was the slowest to react. Nothing changed around Naruto and the boy, but a dark cloud was floating above their heads, and lightning flashed from time to time. There might be something happening at any time.  Thunder and lightning struck.  And snowmen slowly emerged from the surrounding snow, advancing towards the two people.  The other snow ninjas and Uzumaki clan members also formed seals and took out kunai. I am afraid that if the boy makes any move that is detrimental to Naruto, he will be immediately blasted to pieces.

    The young man looked around and asked, "Are they all your subordinates?"

    Naruto nodded and said: "From a certain point of view, that is indeed the case."

    "Really? Then it seems that I came right." The young man said, and then suddenly retracted his swords. At the same time, Naruto also retracted his Thunder God Sword. Although the others didn't know what was going on?  But now that the boy had taken back his weapon, they all planned to take action, but at this time they discovered something that shocked them.  Naruto reached out and hooked the boy's shoulder and said, "I really didn't expect you to come to me suddenly. When I saw you, I was really surprised."

    There was a trace of embarrassment on the young man's cold face: "I've reached a bottleneck. If I want to break through, I have to go through a lot of battles. It's best to fight with people with different abilities, but I haven't been able to find one, so I came to you.  ¡±

    "Haha, just right." Naruto said: "I happened to run into some trouble and need some help. Yuji, if you come, I will have more strength." Seeing Naruto and the boy  They seemed to have a good relationship with each other, unlike the two people who just made a big move and dropped a bunch of glasses on the ground, eh, if they were wearing glasses.

    "Naruto, he is?" Qinai asked.

    "Oh." Naruto immediately said: "He is Yuji Yueka, a genius swordsman I met more than a year ago when I was practicing everywhere. He has very low talent for ninjutsu and illusion.  He is not even talented in general physical skills, but he has an astonishing talent for sword skills, so he focused all his energy on sword skills. Now he is a powerful physical athlete who is proficient in sword skills.  A jutsu ninja."

    "Don't say that, Naruto, I'm not a genius, you are a real genius. I just specialize in swordsmanship, and your swordsmanship, ninjutsu, and illusion are all so powerful. I can't compare to you at all. I  This time, I actually want to come and discuss with you. Only you can discuss with me here." Yuehua Yuji said in a cold voice.  Yueji Yueka's words immediately made a large group of people frown.

    Naruto waved to Yuji Yueka and then said to the others: "Don't mind, everyone. Because Yuji puts all his energy into sword skills, he is basically a blank slate when it comes to human relationships.  So he doesn¡¯t understand some things.¡±

    Seeing Naruto say this, Yuji Yuehua knew that what he said before was not so appropriate. He just didn't know and was not stupid, so he immediately added: "Sorry, I'm not very good at talking. What I mean is  , Naruto¡¯s swordsmanship is very strong, I can understand the swordsmanship from Naruto¡¯s swordsmanship.¡±

    As soon as they heard Yuji Yueka say this, the expressions of the others immediately improved a lot. At this time, Neji walked to Naruto and said: "Chief, those two people are following them, and they are about ten kilometers away from them.  , many people have already come over, it should be those two people who gave the signal."

    "More than ten kilometers?" Naruto read for a moment and said: "Everyone, get ready, let's leave here immediately, Yuji, you follow me first, Yakumo, I will carry you, you use illusion to hypnotize these two people, we  We should be able to get some information from their mouths." As he said that, MingThe man put Yakumo on his back and immediately jumped out.  Tsukuka Yuji followed behind Naruto.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 314 Night Exploration of Fenghua City

    "Is this?" Zabuza looked at the tunnel in front of him and said, "Is it an abandoned tunnel?"

    Naruto gently put Yakumo down: "More than three years ago, when I protected Xiaoxue when she came to the Land of Snow, Xiaoxue escaped from the convoy, but this was the first time for me to perform such a protection mission alone.  It was my first mission as a special jounin, so I carelessly let her out of my sight. Fortunately, I secretly placed a special kunai on her body in advance. When I discovered it, I immediately  I used the Flying Thunder God to catch up, and it happened to be that we were nearby at the time, and this tunnel had long been abandoned and no one had been there for a long time. No one would have thought that we would hide in this tunnel. As for keeping warm?  , when I fought against the wind and waves, the passage on the other side of the tunnel was blocked. Although the air could not flow, there was no cold wind in the tunnel. As long as a fire was lit, it should be able to provide enough  Temperaturecom"

    Yue Yue carried two unconscious snow ninjas in his hands and came to Naruto's side and said: "Okay, let's go in first, Naruto." He took the initiative to step in without waiting for Naruto's answer.

    Naruto smiled softly, pointed to the forest next to him and said: "Okay, let's go in too. The Uzumaki clan members are going to collect firewood. It's best to collect some dry firewood. If you light a fire in the tunnel, it shouldn't be easy to be discovered, but in the end  Let's get some dry firewood so there will be less smoke." "Yes, Prince." The Uzumaki clan member responded.  They all jumped away.  Naruto and the others entered the tunnel.

    Like Naruto said, although it was a bit cold, it was still within the tolerance range of everyone.  It's just that there is no light shining into the tunnel at all, so the tunnel is completely dark.  After a while, the Uzumaki clan members came back with a lot of dry firewood.  The fire was quickly lit.  The temperature inside the tunnel began to rise.

    Naruto looked at the fire without moving. Others knew that Naruto was thinking, so they didn't bother him. In the Snow Country, it snows all year round only in winter, so the daytime is relatively short. Just when Naruto was thinking, the sky turned brighter.  It had gradually darkened.

    "Yakumo." Naruto stood up and said, "When they wake up, you immediately use genjutsu to interrogate these two snow ninjas. I want to know everything they know."

    "I understand, Naruto." Yakumo, who was sitting upright, responded.

    Naruto then looked at the sky outside the tunnel and said, "It's already dark, Neji, how about we do a 'Night Exploration of Fenghua Castle'?"

    "Yes, leader." Ningci responded, then looked outside the tunnel and said, "My subordinates also want to know what happened in the Land of Snow."

    "Qi Ya Zui Meng, Minagawa Natsuki, you should be on alert. Although it is still safe here, as long as the matter in the Snow Country does not end, then we cannot be considered safe, and now Zabuza is injured, here.  It's up to you to be vigilant," Naruto ordered.

    "Yes, leader." Qi Ya Zuimeng nodded, but Minagawa Xia Xue did not respond, but hesitated for a moment before speaking: "Chief. I grew up in Fenghua City since I was a child. You can say that about the terrain of Fenghua City  I know it by heart, why not let the subordinates lead the way for the leader?"

    Naruto hesitated for a moment and said: "Okay, Xia Xue, then I'll thank you for the hard work." "Yes." Minagawa Xia Xue responded immediately.

    "Yuji, please, be on the alert with Qiya Zuimeng." Naruto said to Yueji Yuehua.  Yueji Yueka just nodded calmly, with no other expression on his face.  Naruto didn't care and said, "Okay, that's it, let's go."

    "Wait, Naruto, I'm going too." Uzumaki Kina stood up and said.  "Mom?" Naruto looked at Qinai with some confusion.

    Qinai said: "Naruto, although I have been to Fenghua City a few times, not many people have actually seen me. Moreover, the real purpose of your night visit to Fenghua City is Daming Mansion, and Daming Mansion is full of people.  The barrier, mother, although my strength is not strong, but mother has a way to make the barrier unable to detect you, so that you can enter Daming Mansion silently."

    Zabuza said: "Indeed, leader, the barrier of Daming Mansion can only be closed from inside Daming Mansion. If you, leader, step into Daming Mansion, you will be discovered by them immediately."

    Naruto hesitated slightly: "Okay, then there are four of us, Ningji, Xia Xue and mother. Forget about the others, we are just going to explore the news. We don't need too many people, and if there are too many people  , it is easy to be discovered. The rest of you, take a good rest, maybe after tonight, we will need a big battle."

    "Yes." Everyone responded, but they were in the tunnel, so the volume was not loud.  Then Naruto and the four of them flew out and quickly disappeared into the vast night.

      After Naruto and the other four people left, after a while, the two snow ninjas who had been knocked unconscious by Yakumo also began to slowly wake up. Just because they were tied up, they only saw one  Yuji Yueqa, who had blocked the wall and was sitting next to them with a cold expression on his face.  "Who are you?" One of the snow ninjas immediately spoke loudly: "Did you capture us? Where are we?" At the same time, he immediately began to struggle.

    "Yuji Yuehua." Yuji Yuehua said coldly, and then stopped talking.

    "Why did you betray Naruto?" Yakumo said, standing behind the two snow ninjas. At the same time, the tunnel turned into a volcano crater. Under them was rolling lava. The two snow ninjas were tied to a stone pillar.  Ten centimeters beneath their feet was lava.

    "YaTianxiang, Yakumo-sama." The snow ninja saw Yakumo, and saw Yakumo standing there like that, but Yakumo's eyes were indeed blood red, and then cold sweat continued to break out on the snow ninja's forehead.  , and soon his clothes got wet, then he opened his eyes and fainted.  Yakumo glanced at it, then looked at the other Snow Ninja and said, "Why did you betray Naruto?"

    "Master Tianxiang, aren't you already with His Highness the Prince?" Snow Ninja stammered.  Oops, the voice sounds like a female.  However, snow ninjas basically wore snow-white loose warm robes, and wore a hood to cover their faces, leaving only their eyes exposed. It was no wonder that they didn't realize that this snow ninja was a woman.

    "Answer my question." Yakumo exuded a cold and murderous aura.

    "My subordinate, I dare not dare not betray His Highness the Prince." The female snow ninja was startled by the murderous aura on Yakumo's body, and she immediately stammered.

    Yakumo frowned, and then the magma under their feet rose five centimeters, "Ah" The snow ninja screamed, and Yakumo said: "Last chance, why did you betray Naruto."

    "Subordinate, I am absolutely loyal to His Highness the Prince. I have never thought of betraying His Highness the Prince." The female snow ninja finished speaking in a panic, and then immediately added: "Master Tianxiang, please believe me. My whole family is here for the Prince."  I serve His Highness, how could my subordinates betray His Majesty the Prince?" Yakumo frowned, and the magma continued to rise.

    "Master Tianxiang." A snow ninja behind him said: "Please allow me to ask a question!"

    Yakumo looked at the snow ninja behind him and nodded, "Thank you, Lord Tianxiang." The snow ninja responded, and then asked the female snow ninja: "Since you have not betrayed His Highness, why do you want us to be imprisoned?  Are you in prison, and you want to kill us at the same time? Even Zabuza-sama is being hunted, and you were all trained by Zabuza himself."

    "Subordinate, I don't know." The female snow ninja said, but she knew this was her last chance, so she said: "Subordinate, I was just following orders. Last time our country went to the Kingdom of Ghosts, but only Taiyin came back.  Mr. Shiro, and Mr. Shiro was still unconscious. Later, Mr. San Taifu told us, Taiyin, Mr. Shiro said that you and Mr. Jumon Zabuza colluded to betray His Highness the Prince, and killed His Highness the Prince, Pojun Neji-sama, Tenfu  Lord Minako, Lord Tenryo Qigazuimen, Lord Taiyo Minagawa Natsuki. We have also seen Lord Shiro with our own eyes, so although we were trained by Lord Zabuza, he betrayed His Highness the Prince. We must also kill him."

    "Fart, what reason do I have to betray the leader?" Zabuza shouted angrily.

    "Zabuza-sama." The female snow ninja was shocked. This time she discovered that Zabuza was standing behind Yakumo. At the same time, the female snow ninja also discovered Minako and Qiga Zuimeng behind.

    Minako said: "Naruto has already gone to Fenghua City, and he is accompanied by Ningji and Xia Xue."

    "How is this possible?" the female Snow Ninja asked in surprise.

    "Is there nothing impossible?" Zabuza pondered for a moment and said, "It seems that all the problems lie with the third husband and Shiro. Shiro will not betray the leader. I understand Shiro. She is the same as Miss Minako.  He regards the leader as his own belief, so even if he dies, Bai will not betray the leader. In this case, there is only one explanation, and that is that Bai is controlled by them. Damn it, damn third wife."

    Minako nodded and said: "It does seem like this, but we can't listen to this person yet. Yakumo, please let her faint, and let's ask from another person?" Yakumo frowned slightly, she  He doesn't like to obey others, except Naruto.  Minako looked at it and said with a smile: "These are all for Naruto. If we can get more information, it will be more helpful to Naruto."

    "I know." Yakumo said, and then his eyes turned red, and the female snow ninja passed out. Then Yakumo took out a paintbrush, dipped it in blue fuel and stretched out his hand to draw a water column towards the other snow ninja.  It sprayed on Shinobu's face.  Then the snow ninja woke up.  From this snow ninjaFrom the mouth, Minako and Zabuza got the same news.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 315 The Truth (Part 1)

    Naruto, Neji, Minagawa Natsuki, and Uzumaki Kina, a group of four people wearing black imperial robes entered Fenghua Castle at night. Because it had just fallen into the night, and the snow country has short days and long nights, the streets were still dark.  Some people passed by, especially the commercial street in Fenghua City, where people were still coming and going.  .com However, Neci discovered with his own white eyes that many snow ninjas were hiding in various streets of Fenghua City, especially around the Daming Mansion. There were even more snow ninjas lurking.

    Originally, Naruto thought it would take some fighting to get close to the Daming Mansion. However, after Minagawa Natsuki learned from Neji the lurking locations of those snow ninjas, he thought about it and immediately came up with the best way to approach the Daming Mansion.  In this way, Naruto and his party, led by Minagawa Natsuki, bypassed all the lurking ninjas and approached the Daming Palace from the side of the Daming Palace in a small gap between them.

    "We can't get any closer." Neji rolled his eyes and whispered: "There is a barrier in front of us. If we get closer, we will be discovered immediately. And there will be someone here to patrol in half a minute at most."

    Naruto nodded, indicating that he understood, and then looked at Qinai: "Mom, please!"

    Kinai nodded and formed a seal with his hands, gathering chakra on his hands, then gently stretched out his hand and placed it about three centimeters in front of the barrier, and then input chakra into the barrier.

    "This is?" Neji said in surprise: "With the input of Master Kinai's chakra, a small hole was opened in the barrier, and it is expanding."

    About ten seconds later, Qinai stopped and said: "Okay, Naruto, let's go in. Follow my figure and don't touch other parts of the barrier." After saying that, Qinai took the lead and walked in.

    "Chief, let's go in. The snow ninja patrol is coming soon." Naruto nodded and followed Qinai's figure in.  Minagawa Natsuki also followed, and Neji finally walked through the barrier. After passing the barrier, the four of them jumped directly into Fenghua Castle.

    At this time, two snow ninjas came here on patrol and saw this figure vaguely. One of them asked doubtfully: "Did someone just jump into the mansion?"

    "Huh? Probably not." Another Snow Ninja waved his hand and said casually: "Forget it, Daming Mansion has a barrier. If someone touches the barrier, the alarm will sound immediately. Look at the alarm now.  None, maybe they are the patrol brothers in the mansion?"

    "Oh, that's right. Forget it, let's continue patrolling!" With that said, the two snow ninjas left.  The words of the two of them were all stopped in the ears of Naruto and his party inside the Daiming Mansion.

    Naruto breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Now it seems that we have safely entered the Daming Mansion without disturbing others. This time, thanks to everyone's concerted efforts. But we still have to be careful. Those two just now  The snow ninjas have said that there are still snow ninjas patrolling the Daming Mansion. So we can't let them find out. The next step is up to you, Neji."

    "Yes, leader." Neji responded. He had already been observing the surroundings with his Byakugan.  After a while, Neji said: "The patrols in the Daming Mansion are not very strict. Maybe they believe in the barrier outside."

    Naruto nodded and said: "I know, then let's go and see Xiaoyue first. I think we should be able to get some news from Xiaoyue." "Yes." The four people, led by Neji's white eyes, borrowed the house  The shadow keeps moving forward.

    Naruto and his group came to Koyuki's room, but unfortunately there was no light in the room. "Chief." Neji said, "There are only three people in the room, but the people inside have chakra that exceeds that of a Jonin. They are definitely not His Highness Koyuki."  .¡±

    Naruto frowned slightly: "It seems that Xiaoxue is not in the room, and the other party is still setting up an ambush inside. It seems that the other party has also made plans for us to sneak in. Ningji, look inside the Daming Mansion, where is the search?  Carat is the rarest.¡±

    Ningci immediately turned to other places.  Suddenly Neji frowned slightly: "Chief, there is a person with very disordered chakra appearing in this direction."

    "Disordered?" Naruto asked confused: "To what extent is the disorder? Can you know who he is?"

    Neji shook his head and said: "I can't accurately identify this person, but judging from the lines, I definitely know this person, and I already have a rough candidate in mind. As for the degree of confusion,  Depending on the degree of this person's disorder, it will definitely hinder the individual's thinking ability. After all, part of the ninja's chakra is extracted from spiritual power."

    Naruto frowned deeply: "Is the disorder to this extent? Neji, who do you think that person will be?"

    "Taiyin, Shui Wuyue Bai." Neji said calmly, but there was a hint of confusion in Neji's calm tone.calm.

    "Bai!" Naruto was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes gradually turned cold: "Let's go over and have a look." After saying that, Naruto immediately headed in the direction pointed by Neji.

    "Huh, my room?" Naruto and his group came to the place pointed by Neci. Naruto looked at the room in front of him and said, "Is there anyone else in Neci's room?"

    "There are two more people, but these two people are ordinary people without chakra." Neji said: "On the contrary, that person is more like monitoring these two people."

    "Really? I know." Naruto thought for a moment and said: "Mom, you immediately use the barrier technique to hide everything that comes out of this room. Neji, although that person may be Shiro, no matter what  Whoever that person is, use some ** to block her chakra, but don't hurt her yet. Xia Xue, you go in with me. When my mother completes the barrier technique, act immediately.  "

    'ßÝ' Uzumaki Kina stood on the roof of the room, and began to form seals with his hands. At the same time, Naruto and Minagawa Natsuki directly pushed open the main door of the room: "Boundary Technique, closed barrier." A check invisible to the naked eye  The carat spread out and surrounded the entire house.  At the same time, because Naruto opened the door, he immediately alerted the people inside.  A figure appeared in front of Naruto and Minagawa Natsuki, holding nearly ten Senbon in his hands, ready to shoot out at any time.

    "Shiro, do you want to do something to me?" Naruto looked at Haku Minazuki who appeared in front of him and said, "As my tool, do you want to do something to me?"

    "My name is Bai? Am I your tool?" Bai hesitated, and the thousand books in his hand fell down. He covered his head and squatted down: "My head hurts so much." Bai kept saying  Let out a painful groan.

    Naruto frowned slightly and said: "Neji, block the flow of her chakra first. Let the chaotic chakra calm down first." Neji nodded slightly, appeared in front of Shiro, and continuously touched Shiro's face with his hands.  On the lower abdomen and hands.

    "Er" Bai immediately passed out.  Naruto stretched out his hand just enough to hug the fallen Bai, and then handed Bai to Xia Xue behind him: "You guys wait for me here, I'll go in and take a look" Naruto hadn't said anything yet.  After that, the people in the room ran out. One was Fenghua Koyuki, who was a little thin in pajamas, and the other was Naruto's personal maid.

    "Naruto, is that you?" Fenghua Xiaoxue said hesitantly.

    Naruto looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue's thin face and felt a slight pain in his heart: "It's me, Xiaoxue. I've worked hard on you these days."

    "Naruto." Tears flowed from Fenghua Xiaoxue's eyes, and then she suddenly rushed out and hugged Naruto: "I'm so worried about you, Naruto, I thought you had, great. This is really great.  alright."

    Naruto let Xiaoxue hug him and let her cry loudly for a while. After she gradually calmed down, Naruto asked: "Xiaoxue, what happened in the Land of Snow? Why is this situation happening now?  ?¡±

    Fenghua Xiaoxue shook her head and said: "I'm not very sure. Just a few days after you went to the Ghost Country, I found something was wrong. There seemed to be a lot more problems in the court suddenly, and  There are still many things that any small official can handle, but now they are all handed over to me. I can only spend a lot of time dealing with those things every day. Later, Shiro and a large number of snow ninjas came back. But Shiro was in a coma.  . So I took Bai into the Daming Mansion for training, and then four ninjas I didn¡¯t know, led by the third husband, came to treat Bai. Although Bai woke up immediately, as soon as Bai woke up, he suddenly said, "You  Already died in the battle. It was Zabuza and some snow ninjas who betrayed you, causing you to die in the Uzumaki City. I immediately went to check for news about the Uzumaki City. When the news came back, it was true that the Uzumaki City had turned into a vast ocean.  Millions of people died in Whirlpool City. I thought you had, great, I can see you again."

    "The third husband and four ninjas, it seems that everything depends on these five people." Naruto said: "Shiro's chakra disorder has hindered Shiro's thinking. And Zabuza did not betray me at all, everything is fine."  It was the Third Taifu who did it. It looks like I have to meet the Third Taifu."

    "Uh-huh" suddenly a harsh alarm sounded, "This is, someone has invaded the barrier." Fenghua Xiaoxue asked with some confusion: "By the way, Naruto, how did you enter the mansion."

    "Chief, it's Mr. Zabuza and the others. Judging from this number, everyone is here." Neji said immediately.

    Naruto sighed slightly and said: "It seems that Zabuza and the others have gotten a lot of information from the two snow ninjas. Forget it, Neji, let's go, let's go meet Zabuza and the others.  Next, we should deal with the matter between us and the third wife. Xiaoxue,Come with me, as a daimyo of the Land of Snow, there are some things you must know!  "

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 316 I Really Want It (Part 2)

    "Naruto, can you spare the life of the third husband?" Just as Naruto and his party were about to leave, Fenghua Xiaoxue suddenly said: "I know that this incident may have been caused by the third husband, but the third husband  After all, Taifu brought me up since I was a child. Although he did something wrong this time, I don¡¯t want to"

    Naruto waved his hand to interrupt Fenghua Koyuki before she finished speaking, and then said to the others: "You guys take a step first, we will come later."

    Ningci and Xia Xue looked at each other, then nodded and said: "Yes, leader." Then they turned and left the room.  Uzumaki Kina glanced at it, said nothing, and left with Neji and Minagawa Natsuki.

    "Xiaoyuki, look!" Naruto pointed at Neji and Minagawa Natsuki who had left the barrier: "They respectfully called me 'leader' and regarded me as their backbone, and they almost never disobeyed my orders.  And since I'm called 'leader' by them, how can I not think about them!"

    "But"

    "Xiaoyue, you are now the Daimyo of Snow Country. Logically speaking, I should respect your decision." Naruto was silent for a moment and said: "But after seeing Shiro's look, I decided that I would never let San  Master, Bai is my subordinate, and he is kind-hearted and indifferent by nature. He will not offend others at all, nor will he compete with others for anything. It is just because of my involvement that he became like this. The chakra in his body is so disordered.  They don't even know me and even have a war against me. I'm afraid they also took other drugs for Bai. If no one can remove the properties of these drugs, I'm afraid Bai will be like this next. So no matter what  In this way, I need to give an explanation to Bai, and I also need to give an explanation to my other subordinates, otherwise the organization I established may collapse in an instant!"

    Fenghua Koyuki lowered her head and fell silent without speaking. Naruto knew that she simply couldn't accept it for a moment. In fact, Fenghua Koyuki had been a daimyo for three years. Although he was not an outstanding daimyo, there were some things.  She was also somewhat aware of it.  For example, the expansion of the Snow Kingdom has stalled recently. Not only is the Snow Kingdom unable to digest it, but also because the struggle between Zabuza and the Three Taifus in the court has become increasingly fierce.  Although the third husband controls the chakra armor, all the soldiers in the country, and all the money and food, it seems to be powerful, but in fact it is not as powerful as a snow ninja village.  Fenghua Xiaoxue had known for a long time that a fierce conflict would break out between the two sides to decide everything in the Snow Country. She wanted to stop it, but she didn't expect that the fight would come too fast. By the time she reacted, the fight would  It had already started. She had seen many political struggles, and even her father died in political struggles. But this time, both parties were people she valued, and she really didn't know how to choose.  You can only pretend you didn't notice it.  When Naruto appeared in front of her, she already knew the final outcome of the matter.  She didn't think that the four ninjas of the third husband would be Naruto's opponents.  Because Naruto has subordinates and countless snow ninjas who will die for him, but the people around San Taifu will not.  Therefore, as long as Naruto appears in this fight, the outcome of this fight can be easily decided.

    Naruto did not pay attention to Fenghua Koyuki's thoughts, but gently hugged Fenghua Koyuki, jumped out, and then jumped in the direction of the fierce battle.

    Although Naruto was holding Fenghua Koyuki, after all, Naruto's strength was infinitely close to that of Kage. Holding someone would have no effect at all. Soon he came to the center of the battle, only to see Neji, Zabuza and others.  Hundreds of snow ninjas were fighting in one place, just because Zabuza and Neji didn't kill them.  So although there were countless screaming snow ninjas on the ground, no one actually died.

    "Stop everyone!" Naruto appeared in the center of everyone, with a certain figure, chakra scattered in all directions, shattering the black god robe on his body, revealing his long golden hair: "The number one in the Snow Ninja Village  There is a rule, don¡¯t kill each other. Have you all forgotten?¡±

    "Chief." "Prince." "His Royal Highness." Zabuza and others stopped their hands and spoke.

    "Your Highness the Prince?" "How is it possible? How could His Highness do this?" "Didn't you say that His Highness the Prince was killed by them? Why?" Hundreds of snow ninjas asked in surprise.

    Naruto gently landed on the flagpole, hugged Xiaoxue and looked at the third husband in the distance and said: "Long time no see, third husband, oh, by the way, we haven't seen each other for only a month! How come it's only been a month?  Are you going to spread the news of my death throughout the Snow Country?"

    "Naruto Namikaze." The pipe in the third husband's hand fell to the ground, and there was a trace of panic in his tone: "Weren't you intercepted and killed by Akatsuki's people? And Mizuzuki, well  " Before he finished speaking, the third wife quickly stopped.

    Naruto looked at the third wife and suddenly smiledNext: "I see, I feel strange. Not many people know about my traces. Why would people from the Akatsuki organization know about it? It turns out to be you, Third Taifu. I think it was you who peeked into Bai's memory."  You know my whereabouts, but I didn¡¯t expect that in order to kill me, Third Taifu, you didn¡¯t dare to collude with Xiao, and even joined forces with the Kingdom of Water. It¡¯s really a generous act. In order to kill me, you really took great pains, Zhongxue  Ninjas, I, Naruto Namikaze, am here right now, and you are still holding weapons against me, do you really want to kill me" Following Naruto's words, people around him  The snow ninja began to become a little confused. In fact, Naruto was just a bold guess for many things, with no basis at all, but sometimes Naruto himself was the biggest basis.

    Soon a snow ninja threw away the kunai in his hand and knelt down on one knee towards Naruto: "I don't dare." Then the second, the third, and soon all the snow ninjas around him knelt down.  .  Except for Boya behind San Taifu and the dozen snow ninja behind Boya.

    "Leader, be careful." Just when all the snow ninjas knelt down to express their submission, Neji suddenly said, and at the same time, he punched a palm out of thin air in the direction of Naruto, sending a ball of chakra directly towards Naruto's back.  Attacked from the back, a subtle murderous aura suddenly appeared, and at the same time a black light flashed. At this time, everyone noticed that a ninja holding a black sword appeared in front of Naruto. The black sword in his hand passed by, but Naruto  The moment he appeared, the person jumped up slightly and dodged the black sword. Just when the person was surprised, he was suddenly hit by a huge force and vomited blood and retreated.  A man in a cloak next to the third husband immediately jumped out to catch the man and retreated.

    "Oops." Naruto narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Isn't this Huangquan An? I didn't expect you to come here. Oh, by the way, your two companions should also be here, and yours  Master Ishida Hijuu should also be here." As he spoke, Naruto looked at the four cloaked people beside the third wife and said: "Oh, are there four more? As far as I know, there should only be four of you.  Now there is one more person, oh, I know, you deliberately let Zabuza know your identity before, and then let Zabuza go. When Zabuza brings this news back, in this case, we will ignore that  The fifth person is hidden, but I don¡¯t know who this is? Why don¡¯t you introduce yourself? Or should you let me reveal it myself?¡±

    "As expected of Naruto Namikaze, I didn't expect that the combined power of the Akatsuki Organization, Water Country, Kirigakure Village and dozens of small countries would allow you to escape, let alone that you would come back so soon.  To the Country of Snow." Ishida Rijiu took off the cloak on his head and said with a smile: "What I didn't expect is that you have not been in the Country of Snow for a long time, but your reputation is not low.  If this were not the case, Snow Ninja Village would have been in my hands long ago, and the entire Snow Country would be under my control by then. But even if your reputation is high, as long as you come back in a month or two at night  If I do, I will have the opportunity to control some snow ninjas, and then I am afraid that the Kingdom of Snow will also have internal fighting. Now it is interrupted by your sudden arrival, which is a pity."

    Naruto looked at Ishida Hijiu and smiled and said: "Oh, that's it. First, I deliberately teamed up with the third husband to plan to get rid of me, and at the same time gather the power of the Snow Ninja Village. If successful, I will use the third husband to suppress the country of Snow.  The opposition forces finally kicked San Taifu away and took control of the entire Snow Country. Well, it was indeed a good plan! But I think San Taifu also planned this. Right? "

    "Hmph, there is no such thing as a free lunch in the world. I've known this for a long time." The third husband also calmed down and said, "Just like three years ago, you killed Feng Hua Raging Tao for us as a reward.  The conditions are established in the Kingdom of Snow. If I had known better, I should not have agreed to you in the first place."

    "Really? San Taifu, how would the Kingdom of Snow be like now without me?" Naruto asked casually.  The third husband was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said: "It is true that without you, the Kingdom of Snow would not be as strong as it is now, so I don't know what kind of existence you are to the Kingdom of Snow? Forget it, anyway.  I'm going to die, and these have nothing to do with me anymore. I hope you will treat Princess Xiaoxue well in the future."

    "My wife, I will naturally love her well." Naruto said seriously and solemnly, and then covered Fenghua Xiaoxue's eyes: "Third husband, for the sake of how much you love Xiaoxue, you commit suicide.  Bar!"

    "Heh." The third husband glanced at Fenghua Xiaoxue, shook his head, then took out a kunai and stabbed directly into his heart.  He fell to the ground after a while.

    Naruto looked at Ishida Hijiu and said, "It's time for us to settle the accounts."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 317 One-Tail Chakra

    Ishida Hijiu looked at Naruto and nodded and said: "It's really time to do the mathcom" Ishida Hijiu looked at the people around him and said: "Hiroya, Hoshilian, An, don't you want to ask Namikaze Naruto  Revenge? Now he is in front of you, why don't you go up and settle things?" After that, Ishida Hijiu said again: "Haotian, didn't you say you wanted to challenge the powerful Naruto Namikaze? Look at him  Appearing here now, it must be a ninja who defeated Akatsuki. According to Lord Orochimaru, who was once a member of Akatsuki, the core members of Akatsuki all have Kage-level strength. And now many people already know that Akatsuki is capturing Tai  Beast, Namikaze Naruto possesses the nine-tailed demon fox, the head of the nine tailed beasts. How could Akatsuki not send out core members? He can defeat a shadow-level ninja, so it proves that he has a shadow-level strength. You see  He's not even older than you! Don't you want to try to see if he has such strength? Or do you admit that you are not as good as him?" "Humph." The response was just a cold snort.

    The cloaked man who was supporting Yokozumi said, "Long time no see, Namikaze Naruto, do you still remember me?" Hiroshi Fujimiya took off his cloak and let go of Yokozumi, "Naruto Namikaze,  Speaking of which, I really want to express my admiration. In that case, the hundreds of thousands of troops from the Kingdom of Water besieged the city. Not only did they not kill you, they even allowed you to flood the Whirlpool City and wipe out the hundreds of thousands of elite troops from the Kingdom of Water.  We were all wiped out, leaving only tens of thousands of defeated soldiers. The defeated generals jumped back to the Kingdom of Water, and it was because of this that the commander-in-chief of the Kingdom of Water committed suicide. He was even more unable to attack the Kingdom of Snow, allowing our plan to fully unfold. So although the Whirlpool  The country was destroyed, but you allowed the power of the Water Kingdom to retreat from the five major ninja countries, and even preserved the Snow Kingdom and its own foundation. To be honest, I admire you very much. If we had not experienced that  If we fight together, we might be able to cooperate for a while."

    "Cooperate?" Naruto said softly: "We can also cooperate now. There is no big grudge between me and Orochimaru, nor with your current master Ishida Hijiu. As long as you put your  Leave it to me to bribe or install Hoya and the snow ninja behind him in our country of snow, then we can cooperate well. For example, the country of snow and the country of Tian, ??the snow ninja village and the sound ninja village, and even more, you and I  You can also explore ninjutsu properly. What do you think?"

    "For matters related to the country or the Ninja Village, you should go to Orochimaru, not me." Ishida Hijiu smiled and said: "But when it comes to ninjutsu, Namikaze Naruto, I am more interested in your Flying Thunder God Jutsu.  I'm very interested. Why don't we explore it together? But I also know how valuable the 'Flying Thunder God Technique' is. Maybe I can exchange it with you for other things, or use people, or medicine, or both, and then  Plus a little girl who loves ramen, what do you think, Namikaze Naruto?" Ishida Hiju's eyes looked at Hoya and the snow ninjas behind him, as well as Shiro who was being held by Minagawa Natsuki, and the implication was  it goes without saying.

    "No, the 'Flying Thunder God Technique' is Minato's greatest effort, and it must not be passed on to outsiders except Naruto." Before Naruto could speak, Uzumaki Kina quickly spoke.

    Naruto didn't answer or even speak. He just looked at Ishida Rijiu. A hint of blood-red appeared in Naruto's eyes, and a strong murderous aura emitted, directly oppressing everyone present.  The snow ninjas all knelt down under this strong murderous aura, including the snow ninjas behind Hoya, and sweat was already pouring down from Boya's forehead. Fujimiya Hiroya, Yomi Yami's expressions changed greatly, and  Ishida Hijiu was Naruto's key target. Most of the murderous aura in his body was on Ishida Hijiu, and it didn't take long for his body to become wet.  Seeing that Ishida Rijiu was gradually unable to bear it under the pressure of Naruto's murderous intent, but at this time, a powerful chakra suddenly rose from Ishida Rijiu's body. This chakra also contained a  A strong resentment.

    This chakra rose into the sky and immediately dispersed the murderous intent that Naruto had gathered. At the same time, Naruto's eyes immediately turned blood red, and a blood red demon fox coat immediately appeared on his body. A man with his tail was dancing behind him.  , and then in the blink of an eye, three tails grew again behind him, four tails were dancing slowly behind Naruto, and even the fifth tail was slowly taking shape.

    "Kyuubi, don't be too presumptuous, please be quiet." Naruto shouted angrily in his heart, and then the necklace around his neck emitted a light blue light, and then a chakra suddenly emerged from Naruto's body.  The fox head formed by Carat roared twice in the air and then disappeared, and then the demon fox coat on Naruto also disappeared.

    "Damn little brat, just wait. One day, one day, I will get this body. This perfect body that I have worked hard to train." In Naruto's heart, the Nine-Tails issued a message from inside the iron cage.  Roaring.

    "He actually used the power of the Nine-Tails to suppress me, damn it." Ishida Rijiu said secretly: "I didn't expect him??The murderous aura can be so strong in such a place. This is the first time I have seen such a strong murderous aura. It feels like I will be killed at any time.  Even Orochimaru didn't give me this feeling, if it weren't for this force that was taken from me.  By the way, Whirlpool City, it must be so. No wonder I find it strange that no matter how hard people from the Kingdom of Water kill, they will not kill all the people in the entire city, and they will not stay stupidly after killing all the people.  In the city, it must have been when Naruto Namikaze attacked the Uzumaki City in the Kingdom of Water, and when all his main army rushed into the Uzumaki City to plunder the Uzumaki City, he flooded the Uzumaki City. In this way, not only dozens of people in the Kingdom of Water were drowned.  The army of ten thousand drowned nearly 800,000 people in Whirlpool City.  Could it be that his murderous intention is so strong?  It got to the point where I couldn't bear it either.  "

    Naruto withdrew his murderous intent, and now everyone recovered. However, the surrounding snow ninja respected Naruto even more. Even Neji and others behind Naruto were frightened by Naruto's murderous intent. On the contrary, only  Fenghua Koyuki, who did not have any chakra in Naruto's arms, did not feel the strong murderous aura in Naruto.

    Naruto looked at Ishida Hijiu and said: "The chakra just now, if I am not mistaken, should be the chakra of Ichibi Shukaku. I remembered it, I remember that I seemed to have heard of Ishida Hijiu before.  , you seem to have attacked the Kazekage Gaara and sentenced the Suna Ninja Village."

    "That's right." Ishida Rijiu nodded directly.

    Naruto jumped up, jumped to the roof and handed Fenghua Koyuki to Uzumaki Kina, then looked at Ishida Hijiu and said: "I remember Gaara when the tailed beast was taken away, but I was using the shadow  The clone unlocked the spell, but my shadow clone seemed to have heard the words "one, check, less, enough" and so on, but I didn't pay attention at the time, and now I will attack you Gaara and the chakra shown now.  , then you can complete this sentence. 'Ò»' means one tail, 'cha' means chakra, and 'less' may mean reduction. When connected, it is very likely that 'one tail's chakra has decreased,  But it's enough to use the sentence "'. I think Hiju Ishida, but you attacked Gaara just for the chakra of one tail in his body. Because of your sneak attack, Gaara was drained of part of his chakra by you.  Kara, that¡¯s probably it. Although it¡¯s impossible to be completely correct, I think it should be inseparable, right? Ishida Hiju.¡±

    'Papa' Ishida Hijiu clapped his hands and said with a smile: "As expected of Namikaze Naruto, you can guess it with this little thing. You said a lot, Namikaze Naruto, I fought in the Sand Ninja for Ichibi Shukaku  I have been lurking in the village for more than ten years. In order to gain their trust, I sealed my memory. I originally planned to lift the seal during the Chunin Exam and seize the opportunity to seize the One-Tailed Shukaku. After all, he was just a  It's just a monster. Even if it dies, no one will care. What's more, if Shukaku Ichibi disappears, they will definitely go to Shukaku first. But I didn't expect that I made a mistake. The seal that was originally released during the Chunin Exam actually  It was not released until I returned to Suna Ninja Village after the Chuunin Examination. In order to find the opportunity, I spent nearly three years preparing, and finally I obtained part of the One-Tail chakra."

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "Ishida Hijiu, now I know most of the things, but there is one more thing I have, which is the little girl you mentioned who loves ramen. Where is he now? You just mentioned it  In exchange for her, he must still be alive."

    "Haha." Ishida Hijiu said with a smile: "You can rest assured about this matter, Namikaze Naruto, I didn't hurt that little girl, I didn't even move her, and she was so fast, I didn't even  I couldn't catch her, but I directly informed her parents later, I think she should stay at home honestly now! Oh, by the way, Fenghua Xiaoxue behind you also knows."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded; "Yes, Naruto, Xiaoqiu was shocked when she saw her parents again, and then she transformed and tried to escape. As a result, her parents also transformed and caught her in an instant, and then they were with me  He said hello and left,"

    "Really? It turns out she was taken back by her parents." Naruto nodded and said, "No wonder I haven't heard from her since I returned to the Land of Snow. But now I feel relieved." After saying that, Naruto  The man watched as he pulled out a kunai and said, "The next time is when it's time to deal with you."

    "Do you think you still have a chance to deal with me?" Ishida Rijiu said.  As he spoke, violent alarms suddenly sounded all around, and after a while, countless ninjas appeared around.

    ps ¡°Yesterday, my colleague got engaged. I drank too much because I was happy, and I didn¡¯t even know how I got home. So there is no update. I¡¯m really sorry. I will definitely make it up in the next week, in this kind of week.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 318 Flying Thunder God

    The sudden appearance of countless ninjas surprised everyone present. Ishida Hijiu showed a proud smile: "Naruto Namikaze, do you know who the person who hates you the most right now is?" After saying that, he immediately said that he didn't wait for Naruto to answer.  He opened his mouth and said: "It's the Kingdom of Watercom Namikaze Naruto, you flooded the Whirlpool City and submerged hundreds of thousands of Water Kingdom's troops. All of a sudden, the Water Kingdom's national power dropped to the lowest among the five major nations.  Moreover, the loss of hundreds of thousands of elites will inevitably lead to a shortage of men in the Kingdom of Water, and an army of hundreds of thousands is equivalent to hundreds of thousands of families. The Kingdom of Water already hates you to the core. When I cooperated with the Kingdom of Water, they were just  They sent some mist ninjas to me as a token, but I didn't expect that they would suddenly send a large number of mist ninjas over a few days ago. I didn't know the reason at first, but after I learned that you flooded Whirlpool City,  I knew that my plan was mostly successful."

    Naruto looked at the countless mist ninjas surrounding him and more than thirty people, and silently counted the number of people at about a hundred, all of whom were middle jounin.  Naruto looked at Ishida Hijiu and said, "I see, you are stalling for time! No wonder you are so generous and tell everything without hiding anything! But" Naruto  He paused slightly and then said with a smile: "Ishida Rijiu, don't you think it's a little too obvious that you are stalling for time? You will answer almost anything I ask?"

    Ishida Rijiu was startled for a moment, and then he was startled. It was true that he answered almost all of Naruto's questions in order to delay Naruto's action, but he did not expect that this would make it more obvious.  Thinking of this, Ishida Hijiu's surprise deepened. He thought that since Naruto already knew that he was delaying time, why would he let himself delay?  Ishida Rijiu looked at Naruto suddenly, a trace of panic appeared in his heart for no reason. He didn't know where this panic came from?  But he clearly felt this trace of panic.

    "Have you finally noticed?" Naruto said casually: "Ishida Hijiu, although there is a fog ninja to bear my anger this time, you must bear my possible revenge at any time."

    "What on earth did you do?" Ishida Rijiu shouted angrily.

    Naruto did not answer but turned around and said: "Neji, you go deal with Huang Quanyan. You have no use for his stealth team. Zabuza goes to deal with Hoya. I think you will want to find him. Natsuki, you go deal with him.  Xing Lian, the other party is good at using hidden weapons, Yuji, you go deal with that unknown guy. For this kind of unknown person, you are more suitable. As for Ishida Hiju? Aunt Minako, Qiya Zuimeng, you two go together.  If we join forces individually, he should not be your opponent. Of course, if he uses the chakra of One Tail, just let me do it. The Uzumaki tribe will deal with the snow ninja behind Hoya. Although they are more numerous, I hope you will not  You have lost the face of the Uzumaki clan. As for the snow ninja, in order to prevent you from fighting with the same room, you should protect Xiaoyuki. As for the mist ninja, you don't have to worry about it. I will deal with them."

    "Yes." Everyone responded.  Then they all flew out.  Ishida Rijiu was stunned. He did not expect that Naruto would take the initiative to attack in this situation, but the panic in his heart became more serious. He shouted angrily: "Come on, come on all of them, kill them all.  .¡±

    Seeing everyone around him rushing out, Ishida Rijiu immediately breathed a sigh of relief, but then he found that all the fog ninjas had stopped, and they didn't pay attention to the two sides who were fighting. There were only a few people.  Able to move, but they also immediately discovered that everything else had stopped.  Ishida Hijiu immediately shouted: "Naruto Namikaze, what on earth did you do?"

    A smile appeared on Naruto's face: "It's nothing, I just forgot to tell you that when you were delaying time, I knew that you must be waiting for reinforcements, so I asked my mother to set up a sealing circle. You are too  If you focus too much on me, you will naturally ignore my mother. But you wouldn¡¯t have thought that my mother is very proficient in sealing. She can create a magic circle to trap me inside.  As long as the chakra of the magic circle is enough, I will never be able to escape, and now this magic circle has the same effect. All those who are not strong enough to be jounin will be restrained and cannot even move.  Possibly, and because the effect of this magic circle does not limit the number of people, the time is not long, even though it is only a short minute, it is enough for me."

    "What? You will be restricted! But what do you want to do?" Ishida Rijiu said while avoiding the attacks of Minako and Qiya Zuimeng: "Even if you want to kill them, there are so many people.  How many can you kill in just a few minutes? What¡¯s more, I won¡¯t let you kill them.¡±

    "Heh." Naruto did not answer, but pulled out a piece of iron handle, input chakra, and a golden blade came out, and then Naruto said: "Hiju Ishida, didn't you just peek at the 'Flying Thunder God's Art'?  Let me tell you, in Konoha's Hokage archives, before my father became Hokage, he once killed forty or fifty jounin in an instant with the 'Flying Thunder God Technique'.  Although my application of the Flying Thunder God Technique has not yet reached the level of my father, as long as I am allowed to use it, I can kill all the fog ninjas within ten seconds. The time limit for them is still half of the time limit.  It¡¯s more than a few minutes, so there¡¯s plenty of time!  "As he spoke, golden light flashed, and Naruto disappeared in place, and at the same time appeared next to a Mist Ninja. The Thunder God Sword in his hand had pierced into his heart. Then he immediately disappeared next to another Mist Ninja.  The Mist Ninja appeared next to him, and the Thunder God Sword cut off his head at the same time.

    Although for Naruto, he constantly appeared from behind this person and used the Thunder God Sword to harvest his life, but in the eyes of outsiders, Naruto had already disappeared, and the person who appeared in front of them  There were only two huge pieces of golden light, one large and one small, but in the eyes of experts like Ishida Rijiu, he could still see figures appearing and disappearing one after another.

    Within a dozen seconds, Naruto reappeared on the same spot, with no difference at all, and the Thunder God Sword in his hand was no different. It was as if Naruto just disappeared and then reappeared.  But all the mist ninjas in the sealing circle slowly fell down.  At the same time, most people raised their hands, trying to cover their necks or hearts, because there was a hole in these places, and blood was constantly shooting out, but they could not move in the magic circle.  All the mist ninjas fell down, with almost no ability to resist.

    "How is this possible?" Hijiu Ishida said in shock as he looked at the dead Mist ninjas around him, because this moment of confusion made it impossible for him to avoid the attacks of Minako and Qiya Zuimeng. However, Hijiu Ishida was extraordinary after all, although Minako  The wind blade was already in front of him, but he still reluctantly turned to one side and let the wind blade pierce his right shoulder. At the same time, he quickly closed his eyes to avoid Qi Ya Zui Meng's dream eye attack.  However, Ishida Hijiu had been injured after all, and his combat effectiveness had dropped a lot, so Fujimiya Hiroshi and others immediately gathered their formation to surround Ishida Hijiu in the center.

    "Why? Hoya." Zabuza looked at Hoya in front of him and said, "You were trained by me, and I spent a lot of effort to train you. Why did you betray me and the leader?"

    "Why?" Hoya showed a trace of disdain, and then a similar look appeared on his face: "I'm going to die now anyway, so I'll tell you what happened, Mr. Zabuza, as your reward for training me."

    Hoya took a deep breath, and then said: "Actually, the matter is very simple. Mr. Zabuza, I have never been from the Snow Country from the beginning. I have been lurking in the Snow Country since I was a child, and I have been lurking there for ten years.  It's been a few years. The original purpose was just to get the secret of the Snow Country's Chakra Armor, but I had never been reused before, so naturally the secret of the Chakra Armor couldn't be known. Then you stepped into the Snow Country, and instantly  I accepted the political power of the Kingdom of Snow, and at the same time I began to be used in important ways, but I never expected that you would actually hand over the power, and even hand it over to a little girl. But these have nothing to do with me, I  The ultimate goal is chakra armor. It was only two years ago, Mr. Zabuza, at your suggestion two years ago that the Snow Country began to expand. You destroyed a large number of small countries and made the Snow Country what it is now.  A huge monster, and my former country was also destroyed due to the expansion of the Snow Country. At that time, I happened to get the method of refining chakra armor. But it no longer has any effect. But Mr. Zabuza and the prince, you  Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t tell anyone the secret of the chakra armor, not even a trace of chakra fluctuation. Then Hiju Ishida came to me. Mr. Zabuza, you should know what happened next!  "

    "I see." Zabuza nodded and said, "But this is how the world is. If you are not strong enough, it doesn't matter if you are killed. The same principle applies. Then come on, let me experience these three years.  How much did you learn from me inside?"

    Hoya nodded and said, "Okay, but Mr. Zabuza, I won't show mercy to you this time, so please fight me seriously. I hope this will be a fight without regrets."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 319: Sand Burial

    "You actually know the refining method of chakra armor?" Ishida Rijiu was surprised: "You didn't tell me at all?"

    "Hmph." Hoya said with a look of disdain: "Ishida Hijiu, you and I are just using each other. I know you have been looking for a method to refine chakra armor, but why should I give this thing to you? Could it be that you have been looking for a method to refine chakra armor?  Are you just going to trade me for His Highness the Prince¡¯s Flying Thunder God Technique?¡±

    Ishida Rijiu showed a hint of disdain, but then he suppressed a smile and said: "Don't say that, Hoya, I just did it as a temporary measure. I don't need to tell you the power of the Flying Thunder God Technique. You know it, don't you think  Will Namikaze Naruto use Flying Thunder God in exchange? I'm just using this to delay time."

    Hoya looked at Hiju Ishida, then turned directly to Zabuza and said, "Okay, Mr. Zabuza, let's get started!" As he said that, Hoya immediately pulled out the sword made from behind, which was modeled after Zabuza's decapitating sword, and pointed it towards  Zabuza rushed over.  He was originally good at using taijutsu, but after following Zabuza, he put all his energy on the sword.

    Zabuza directly held the decapitating sword and rushed forward. "Bang" The two swords clashed, causing violent sparks. Zabuza and Hoya both held their hands and stared at each other tightly. Then the two people continued to fight, two swords.  The swords were also constantly fighting.

    Naruto looked at Zabuza and shook his head helplessly. How could Naruto not see that Zabuza was unable to kill Hoya? Otherwise, how could Zabuza, a man who dominated by the art of assassination, confront Hoya head-on?  You must know that Hoya was good at defeating enemies head-on before he followed Zabuza. After following Zabuza, although his speed became much faster, he did not change his style.  Therefore, if Zabuza is not merciful, then why would he use his shortcomings to attack the enemy's strong points?

    ¡®Whoosh¡¯ A cold wind blew by, and Zabuza suddenly slashed down with his sword, directly hitting Hoya¡¯s sword. Because Hoya¡¯s sword had been fighting with Zabuza¡¯s beheading sword before, there were already cracks on it.  This time, the sword was slashed, and the sword was chopped into pieces. At the same time, the beheading sword struck deeply on Hoya's shoulder, and an arm flew into the sky.

    "" As the saying goes, ten fingers are connected to the heart, and now Bogu's entire arm flew out. Needless to say, this kind of pain, but Bogu did not cry out. He covered the right arm with his left hand.  Blood continued to gush out from the broken area, and Baogu's face showed great pain, and cold sweat continued to break out on his forehead, but he still endured the heart-pounding pain.

    Naruto looked at Zabuza and said nothing?  How could Naruto not see Zabuza's thoughts? Zabuza didn't want to kill Hoya at all, but he also knew that Naruto would not let Hoya go. If Naruto were to take action, Hoya would have absolutely no chance of surviving.  So Zabuza would rather destroy one of Hoya's arms himself, hoping that Naruto could spare Hoya's life, although Zabuza also knew that this possibility was close to zero.  But he still gave it a try.

    Naruto looked at Zabuza and said coldly: "Zabuza." Hearing Naruto's tone, Zabuza already knew the outcome of this matter.  But he couldn't refute, after all, it was impossible for Naruto to let go of someone who dared to betray him for such a big matter as betrayal.

    "Thank you Mr. Zabuza. I know you showed mercy to me. But Mr. Zabuza, please don't feel embarrassed. I already knew there would be such a result when I knew that the Water Kingdom's army was destroyed.  I have been prepared for a long time. 'This will also be my last battle' is what I thought at the time. I have been prepared for a long time. But I beg you, Mr. Zabuza, I hope you can  I would like to say some kind words in front of His Highness the Prince to protect the more than 20 brothers behind me. They are different from me. I am the only one in my family. My parents and clan members all died when the Kingdom of Snow expanded, so I cannot forgive them.  They serve the Kingdom of Snow, but they are different. They all have wives and daughters at home, and they will serve the Kingdom of Snow for their wives and daughters. And although their strength is not very strong, the Kingdom of Snow needs strength now, so  Having more of them is also a strength.¡±

    "Hoya-sama!" "Hoya-sama!" The snow ninjas behind Boya shouted one after another.  Each of them was holding a kunai. They had just fought against the Uzumaki clan.  Just because it didn't last long, the casualties were not large.

    Bogu let go of his right arm, then waved his hand to stop the Snow Ninja behind him and said: "Now you should take off your weapons immediately and serve His Highness the Prince well from now on. I think His Highness the Prince will still be the same as before.  Reuse yours." Although these words were directed at Zabuza, in fact, Hoya's attention was on Naruto. After all, if he wanted to protect the more than 20 snow ninjas behind Hoya, Zabuza had no right to make a decision.  , not to mention that the Uzumaki clan members who attacked these people only obeyed the orders of Naruto and Uzumaki Kina.

    Naruto holdsThe Thunder God Sword in his hand thought for a moment. Naruto knew the current situation of the Snow Country. Although the current Snow Country has expanded countless times with its expansion, the Snow Country does not have the ability to digest it, so the Snow Country does not have the ability to digest it.  The country now looks huge, but it is all unhealthy and bloated, which means that the Snow Country is very uneasy now. Countless countries from the outside world are peeping at the Snow Country, and there are countless private forces inside the Snow Country that are peeping at the Snow Country.  It is precisely because of this that Naruto was so cruel that when he left the Uzumaki City, he planned to design the Water Kingdom army even at the expense of hundreds of thousands of people in the Uzumaki City, because otherwise, the Water Kingdom army would invade the Snow Country.  , then the Kingdom of Snow will immediately spit out all the land it has swallowed, so Naruto used the most direct method to prevent the army of the Kingdom of Water from invading the Kingdom of Snow, and at the same time, in order to win more for the Kingdom of Snow  time to digest these lands.

    "This time I will only kill the main personnel. I can treat the others as if nothing happened. I have never seen their faces, so naturally I cannot know who they are among the hundreds of snow ninjas? But I  I don't want to see a next time." Naruto closed his eyes as he spoke. Naruto's words expressed what he meant and he agreed to Hoya's request.  In fact, Naruto also felt a little helpless in his heart. The Land of Snow is now very critical. There are more than twenty snow ninjas at the chuunin level, which can be said to be more or less. But for the current Snow Country, one more  People are equivalent to one more strength, even the chuunin who are called cannon fodder in the ninja world.

    "Thank you, Your Highness." Hoya said loudly, "You haven't thanked Your Highness yet." More than twenty snow ninjas knelt on the ground: "Thank you, Your Highness." Naruto closed his eyes and said nothing, just a moment.  He waved his hand.

    Hoya immediately took out a scroll from his ninja tool bag and handed it to Zabuza next to him: "Zabuza-sama, this is the refining method of the chakra armor I got." Zabuza immediately took the scroll, although  Ishida Hiju and others miss the Chakra Armor no less than the Flying Thunder God Jutsu. Although they really want to take it away, Ishida Hiju is already injured, and Minako, Kinai, and Neji are also dead.  Surrounded by him, if Ishida Rijiu makes any movement, he will be killed immediately and no one will be left alive.

    Naruto took the scroll handed over from Zabuza and handed it directly to Fenghua Koyuki without looking at it: "Koyuki, I will leave this to you to keep. I will not take power from outside the Snow Ninja Village." Fenghua Koyuki said.  Hua Xiaoxue glanced at Naruto hesitantly, then nodded seriously, and then put it away solemnly.

    Hoya looked at Naruto and Zabuza and said, "I'm sorry, Zabuza-sama, and His Highness the Prince. I hope to have the opportunity to fight with you next time." As he said that, Hoya used the blade of his broken decapitation sword to strike hard  stabbed into his chest.  "Why, why was I not born in the Land of Snow, why do I have to endure this?" As he spoke, Hoya slowly closed his eyes.

    Naruto jumped up to Ishida Hijiu and others and said: "Ishida Hijiu, you are no match for me now. I will give you a chance now. Tell me immediately what kind of medicine Bai Bai is taking? Then he will explain it."  Leave the medicine to me. As soon as Bai recovers, I will let you go." Then Naruto said again: "Don't challenge my patience, once, you only have one chance like this. Say it quickly, otherwise, I will  Use you to bury her with her."

    "" No one in Ishida Rijiu's group said a word at all.  Just be on guard.

    "Really? It seems that you have already made a decision. Forget it." Naruto waved casually: "It seems that I can only treat Bai by other methods. Now kill them all."  At Naruto's words, the Thunder God Sword was slashed towards Naruto. Naruto held the Thunder God Sword and blocked it with a 'ding' sound. A knife emitting electric light broke away from Naruto's Thunder God Sword and continued to slash at Naruto.  come over.  At the same time, a bolt of lightning shot toward Naruto.

    Naruto jumped to avoid the lightning attack, but the knife in front of him had appeared in front of Naruto again.  Naruto dodged again, and just when he was about to fight back, there was a "stuck" sound, and two knives clamped the knife that exuded thunder and lightning. Yue Yue held the knife with both hands and said: "Your sword skills  Very strong. We haven't decided the winner just now, let's continue the previous battle. My name is Yuji Yueka."

    "Fengye Haotian." Fengye Haotian reported his name, and then fought with Yue Huayou.  "Come back quickly. Haotian." Ishida Rijiu suddenly said.  Fengye Haotian quickly forced Yuehua Yuji back with one move without hesitation, and then retreated. Ishida Rijiu made a slight seal with his hands and said: "Grave funeral in the sand."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 320 Orochimaru's Theory

    "The Sand Burial?" Naruto was shocked and said to himself: "The Sand Burial is obviously a ninjutsu created by Gaara himself. It is his unique ninjutsu. It doesn't have much to do with the one tail at all. Why did Hijuu Ishida do it?  Use this move? He doesn¡¯t have the Sharingan to copy the ninjutsu? Damn it, no matter what, he can¡¯t use it. I didn¡¯t want to take action at first. I wanted to see what the combat effectiveness of Ishida Hiju and the others was like? Neji and the others.  What level of strength has it reached? It seems that it can't be done now com" These thoughts flashed through Naruto's mind instantly, and then he began to form seals.

    Neji, Zabuza, and Minako immediately launched an attack. They knew something was wrong after hearing Ishida Hijiu's words. They were not the kind of rigid people. Each of them could stand alone. Just because Naruto was present, there were many  They would always ask Naruto's opinion first about anything.  But if the matter is urgent, they will handle it themselves, just like now.  It's just that the people around Ishida Hijiu had already prepared for the battle, so when they saw Neji and others launching an attack, they didn't attack. They just continued to defend, waiting for Ishida Hijiu's ninjutsu to be completed.

    Naruto completed the seal almost instantly: "Flying Thunder God Jutsu." Golden light flashed, and Naruto appeared behind Ishida Rijiu with the Thunder God Sword in his hand across Ishida Rijiu's neck.  The defensive formation formed by Fujimiya Hiroyuki and others could not stop the 'Flying Thunder God' at all. Ishida Hijiu also stopped and felt the cold air in his neck. Ishida Hijiu gave up the ninjutsu he was using, although he was hit by  The backlash of the ninjutsu caused a trace of blood to flow from the corner of his mouth, but he knew that if he continued naturally, the Thunder God Sword in his neck would cut his throat without hesitation. As for not taking action now, it was just because Naruto was still  I just hope to get that white antidote from my own hands.

    "The Flying Thunder God's Jutsu!" Ishida Hijiu looked at Naruto and said, "I really want this ninjutsu more and more."

    Naruto held the Thunder God Sword in his hand and said: "How can you do Sand Burial? Although you didn't succeed in using it, I think it should be similar to Gaara's unique ninjutsu!"

    Ishida Rijiu said with a smile: "I learned this secretly. Of course, it is not as powerful as his, it is just a specious ninjutsu, and it is not worth mentioning at all!"

    The Thunder God Sword in Naruto's hand tightened, and a blood mark appeared on Ishida Hijiu's neck: "Do you think I will believe it? Will you use this insignificant ninjutsu? And you need to know,  You are in my hand now. As long as I stretch out my hand gently, I can cut your neck. Do you want to see how your blood spurts out?"

    "I don't want to!" Ishida Rijiu said directly: "But will you let me die? Minazuki took my medicine in vain. Without my antidote, she will never recover. As far as I know, in this world, can  There should be only two people to treat besides me. One is Tsunade-hime, one of the former three ninjas and the current fifth Hokage of Konoha. According to your current status, it is impossible for you to take Shiro Minazuki to Konoha.  Ye's. And as a Hokage, it is impossible for her to leave Konoha for such a trivial matter. Then there is only one left, Orochimaru, the leader of the Sannin. It is even less likely that he can heal, and if you let him  If he comes for treatment, maybe he will transform Suizuki Bai as an experiment."

    "Orochimaru?" Naruto said casually: "Although Orochimaru is disgusting, I actually like him." Everyone looked at Naruto in surprise. They did not expect that Naruto would say such a thing.  After all, in their perception, Orochimaru is almost a man who does all kinds of evil. When he was in Konoha, he used the corpses of his companions for experiments. After betraying Konoha, he began to do more experiments, and even used ** experiments.  Later, he attacked Konoha with the intention of killing his teacher.  Naruto would actually say "I quite like" such a person, which made others unable to accept it.

    "You are the first person to say that you like Orochimaru. No, there were originally two people, Kaguya Kimimaro and Guren, but Kimimaro is already dead." Ishida Hijiu asked with interest: "  So why do you like Orochimaru? If you don¡¯t mind, how about telling me?¡±

    The Thunder God Sword in Naruto's hand tightened: "No problem. When I was in Konoha, I liked to read various files, especially various secret files. Because of the special nature of my stay in Konoha, although there were people monitoring me  They follow me, but as long as I stay in Konoha, they will not take any action against me, so I learned a lot of things from Konoha's files, such as some of Orochimaru's past, but I will not just learn from it.  It is determined in the file that I will also seek verification and then infer it. Just because Orochimaru has left Konoha, the people I seek verification from are the other two Sannin. From their mouths, I know a lot of things  , and also deduced a lot of things, so I think I understand Orochimaru fairly well."

    Naruto recalled that he was still in KonohaAfter sorting out the information confirmed from Jiraiya and Tsunade in his mind, he said: "Orochimaru is not a bad person in essence. He was no different from other ninjas in Konoha, even better than them.  He also needs to be kinder and became what he is now because of many reasons. The most fundamental reason is that they were born in a war-torn era. As soon as Orochimaru could remember, his parents died, so he longed for companions, but did not  How many people accepted Orochimaru? He wanted to see his parents, and he started to study which is now the 'Kirtoku Tensei' because he wanted to see his parents. It's a very simple idea, isn't it?"

    "Later Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade Hime became companions. Orochimaru attached great importance to them. They were the companions that Orochimaru recognized for the first time. So Orochimaru practiced hard. He hoped to protect his companions, but  In the battle at Hidden Rain Village, the three of them joined forces and were no match for each other. Although they survived in the end, Orochimaru felt deeply that his own strength was insufficient. Later, Orochimaru saw most of the deaths and killed some with his own hands.  Some were killed by others, some died because of being affected, some died of hunger, some were companions, some were enemies, and some were civilians, so he gradually began to be afraid of death, afraid of the death of his companions. Strength  In Orochimaru's view, if you want to improve your strength, you must learn a lot of ninjutsu, but human life is too short, so after the war, he began to study the art of immortality.  He hoped to gain eternal life, and then have enough time to learn ninjutsu. Later, during the research, the third generation found out, but Orochimaru did not refute and left Konoha in silence. He did not even kill anyone.  He just left. He didn't even take away his disciple Mitarashi Anko. I don't think Orochimaru is incapable of taking her away. I think Orochimaru wants to protect her. As for the reason, I don't know."

    "Orochimaru attaches great importance to Jiraiya because he is his companion and friend, but maybe it is destined. Orochimaru is destined to be a lonely genius, so at the last moment of leaving, Orochimaru still cut off his relationship with Jiraiya.  But in the end Orochimaru didn't kill Jiraiya, because deep down in his heart, Orochimaru still regarded Jiraiya as a companion. I think Jiraiya also saw this, so although Jiraiya didn't say it,  , but he also regards Orochimaru as his companion, and constantly pursues him. I think Jiraiya has realized what Orochimaru really wants? What Orochimaru wants is not to be invincible in the world, not to kill people.  Ma, it is not that he is frightened by the news, but he takes it seriously. He values ??his companions so much that he also hopes to be valued by his companions Konoha collapse plan, Orochimaru attacks Konoha, in the face of the third generation and Jiraiya  At that time, although Orochimaru summoned the first and second generation Hokage, he did not kill him, but showed mercy everywhere, so he was easily defeated by the nine-tailed me. In this regard, I  I figured it out after I left Konoha It is indeed inhumane for Orochimaru to use living people as materials for experiments, but I want to ask, which village does not have this kind of thing, but all villages hide it, no  Just let ordinary people know. This world is originally a world where people eat people, and there is nothing wrong with Orochimaru's behavior!"

    "I didn't expect that there would be people who would look at Orochimaru like this." Ishida Hijiu said with a serious expression: "I wonder how Orochimaru will react after hearing these words."

    "I don't know. I don't want to know either." Naruto said, "I just want Bai's solution" This Naruto suddenly paused.

    "Really don't want to know? Naruto." A person appeared behind Naruto. Although Naruto had already noticed it, he was shocked and immediately gave up on Ishida Rijiu. He held the Thunder God Sword and slashed backwards. The Thunder God Sword  He immediately rowed behind him.  ¡®Hey¡¯ I saw the man behind him standing still and dodging the Thunder God Sword with his upper body slightly turned to one side.  However, Naruto took this opportunity and pulled away.

    Naruto took a closer look and saw that the person had long black hair, hanging loosely and dancing in the cold wind. Long golden pupils, like the eyes of a snake, with purple eyeshadow extending to the nose, and pale  The skin and the blue magatama-shaped earrings on the ears are none other than Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru looked at Naruto with a smile on his face: "Long time no see, no, it shouldn't be long, but Naruto, you are more skilled in the flying thunder god technique than last time!"

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 321 Temporarily Ended

    "Orochimaru!" Naruto said in shock: "How come you are here?" Naruto did not expect that Orochimaru would suddenly appear, let alone that he would be unaware of it.  .  com

    "If I don't come here, how can I hear what Naruto thinks of me?" Orochimaru said with a smile, but Naruto felt like he was being targeted by a snake.  Naruto's eyes were focused and he put all his body and mind on Orochimaru.

    ¡®ßÝßÝßÝ¡¯ Three figures appeared next to Orochimaru, Sasuke in a white kimono, green Guren, and Kabuto who had been following Orochimaru.  They were looking at Naruto with different expressions.  It seems that they all heard what Naruto said, so their performances were different. Sasuke still had a cold face, Kabuto still had a smile on his face, and Guren actually showed a smile to Naruto.

    "Sasuke, you once had a good companion!" Kabuto turned to look at Sasuke and smiled, then looked at Naruto: "Naruto, what do you think of Sasuke?"

    "Sasuke?" Naruto read: "Sasuke and I both betrayed Konoha. It's just that Sasuke went to Orochimaru and I established my own organization. He thought he didn't need companions, while I  I believe that the power of companions is the most powerful. Although the two of us have developed in different directions, there is essentially no difference. We have both given up on our former companions. What else can I say? And instead of saying this, Orochimaru  , what are you doing in the country of snow?"

    "Hehe." Orochimaru said with a cold smile on his face: "We are here to find Ishida Hijiu. Naruto, you know that I have a cooperative relationship with him. If he leaves Tianzhiguo this time, let  I've been racking my brain a lot, so I came to look for him. It's great to be able to find him now. However, although my Sound Ninja Village is small, there are a lot of things going on. Naruto, do you mind if I go first?  Take him away now!" As he spoke, Orochimaru looked slightly in the other direction, with a cold smile on his lips.

    Naruto narrowed his eyes slightly and looked around, then nodded and said: "I don't mind, I just don't want him to appear in the Land of Snow again. If I see him next time, maybe there will be one more in your laboratory."  Material. I think you are very interested in his ability to draw away the chakra of a tailed beast! You must know that not everyone can possess the chakra of a tailed beast. The price paid for a tailed jinch¨±riki to possess a tailed beast is  You can never sleep, otherwise, your body will be snatched away by the tailed beast."

    "Next time, I will be more prepared." Ishida Rijiu said with a smile on his face: "We will never let you have a chance to fight back again, let alone like this time, we have almost no chance  If you can counterattack, you will reverse it."

    Naruto looked at Ishida Hijiu and then turned to look at Orochimaru and said: "Hey, Orochimaru, don't you care about that guy? Otherwise, I can regard him as a provocation, but I am still a hospitable person, and I will not talk to him.  The most he cares about is that I will stay with him for a few days at most. What do you think? Orochimaru."

    "Hehe." Orochimaru looked at Naruto, the smile on his face became even stronger, and he stuck out his tongue and licked his lips: "Naruto, sometimes it's not a good thing if a person is too impulsive, but forget it,  There is not that big of a conflict between us, and there is no need to stiffen our relationship. It¡¯s just that Naruto hopes that you won¡¯t go against us at will next time. Then we¡¯ll leave first. Naruto, let¡¯s see you next time!¡±

    "I don't want to see you again!" Naruto said, "Because no matter what, you are really disgusting."

    "Hey." Orochimaru looked at Naruto deeply, stuck out his tongue and licked his lips before jumping away.  Kabuto and Guren immediately followed, followed by Yokozumi An and Hoshi Lian, supporting Hijuu Ishida, and finally Sasuke, Maple Leaf Haotian, and Fujimiya Hiroya.  They quickly disappeared into the night.  It wasn't until they completely disappeared that Naruto secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I'm sorry, Naruto, mom didn't complete the sealing circle." Uzumaki Kina appeared behind Naruto and said: "Otherwise, I wouldn't have allowed you to be controlled everywhere, and then let them leave easily."

    Naruto shook his head and said: "It's none of your business, mother. Judging from Orochimaru's words and deeds, he may have been here a long time ago. He should have seen us using the sealing circle to trap those fog ninjas, not to mention  Mom, you have also been in Konoha, and Orochimaru is one of the three ninjas. He naturally knows your abilities, mom. Will he be unprepared for you?" Uzumaki Kinai was stunned for a moment, then shook his head.

    Naruto looked at the direction Orochimaru left: "The reason why he has been hiding for so long and not wanting to fight us is actually because there is no big conflict of interest between us. Snow Country Wada  The two countries are too far apart, and there are other countries in between as buffers. There is no need for us to fight each other to the death. This wayIn other words, probably only my enemies will clap and applaud!  Forget it, forget about it.  Let¡¯s deal with the snow ninja matter first.  "

    "Leader." Qi Yazui Meng said: "Why did you let the other party leave just now? Although Master Qinai's sealing circle has not been completed, there are so many people here. If we really fight, we will definitely not  Will you lose?"

    "If I were in your position, I would attack without hesitation." Naruto turned around and did not look at Qiya Zuimeng but said: "But I am the prince of Snow Country now. I want to  What we are considering is not the bravery of an individual, not a momentary dispute, but the entire Snow Country. If we had launched an attack on Orochimaru just now, then we would indeed have won, but do you know what kind of impact it would have on this place? How many people would be present?  Are people affected?"

    Qi Ya was stunned for a moment, and Naruto continued: "Once a powerful ninja fights, they will cause great damage to the surroundings. Whether it is Orochimaru or Sasuke, they are very powerful. Orochimaru is one of the three ninjas."  Needless to say, Sasuke¡¯s Sharingan should not be underestimated. Once we fight, the best result is to rebuild the Daming Palace. And if Orochimaru wants to leave, no one present can stop him, and I can¡¯t  Likewise, the most I can do is catch up with him, but I can't really keep him. In this case, we have no benefit. The most we can do is vent our anger. In fact, we don't have much grudge against Orochimaru.  If we break up with Orochimaru this time, it will not be beneficial to the current Snow Country. This is the best thing now."

    "But" Qi Yazui Meng looked at the unconscious Bai behind him and said, "Even so, we can first ask Ishida Rijiu for the antidote of Senior Shui Wuyue, otherwise, Shui Wuyue  Senior is in his current state, so there is no way out."

    "Ishida Hijiu?" A sneer appeared at the corner of Naruto's mouth: "I never said to let Ishida Hijiu go, but this time Orochimaru is here. Although Orochimaru and Ishida Hijiu cooperate, they are just using each other, but now  Hiku Ishida is still useful to Orochimaru. Otherwise, Orochimaru would not have come to the Land of Snow. However, one day the relationship between the two parties will end. At that time, we can take action against Hiku Ishida. This  This time we can only let him go temporarily. This time the Uzumaki Kingdom was destroyed by Ishida Hijiu and Santai" Naruto hesitated for a moment, glanced at Fenghua Koyuki and then said: "The Uzumaki Kingdom  The country's debt has not yet been settled with Ishida Rijiu! How can we bypass him like this! This time we are just letting him go temporarily."

    "Leader, what should Shiro do?" Zabuza looked at Shiro and then asked Naruto: "If there was no antidote for Ishida Hijiu, I'm afraid Shiro would still be mentally disordered after waking up, and he wouldn't be able to do anything at all.  Getting better.¡±

    "I know." Naruto said, "But do you think Ishida Hijiu will give us the real antidote? If Orochimaru doesn't come, we can still force Ishida Hijiu to hand over the antidote, even if he gives us the antidote."  We can try it out slowly without our fake one, but once Orochimaru comes, the situation will be very different. Forget it, don¡¯t think about Ishida Hijiu now, we will talk about Shiro¡¯s matter later, Xiaoxue,  I'll leave the matter of the Kingdom of Snow to you. If I interfere again, I'm afraid there will be a second third husband or even a third husband in the Kingdom of Snow. I don't want this kind of thing that hinders the development of the Kingdom of Snow to happen again.  ¡±

    Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at Naruto with something strange in her expression. She hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "I know, I will try my best. But before that, I want to bury the third husband's body first.  "

    Naruto looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue, and suddenly found that there was a gap between him and Fenghua Xiaoxue. Following Fenghua Xiaoxue's gaze, Naruto saw the body of the third husband, and shook his head secretly. Naruto knew that the death of the third husband made Fenghua  Hua Xiaoxue had a slight estrangement from herself. Although this incident was all caused by the Third Taifu, the Third Taifu had taken care of Fenghua Xiaoxue since she was a child. Even after she became a daimyo, the Third Taifu still supported her. If we say  Without feelings, that's impossible.

    "I understand." Naruto responded, and then said loudly to all the snow ninjas: "Snow ninjas obey the order, everything will return to the previous form. Except for the snow ninjas who stayed behind, everyone else will go back to rest.  After that, everything was as usual, each going to perform tasks and training."

    "Yes." All the snow ninjas responded, and then dispersed. Then several ninjas stepped forward to help up the bodies of Hoya and Kiri ninja, and then went to deal with them separately.  Naruto turned around and said, "As for the Uzumaki clan members, just live with me in the Prince's Mansion!"

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 322 New member ¡®Tiantong¡¯ (first update)

    In the Snow Country Prince's Mansion, inside the meeting hall, just after Naruto and his group were seated.  Everyone here is from Naruto's organization.  The only person who is not a member of Naruto's organization, but is indeed Naruto's mother.

    "Although the entire Kingdom of Whirlpool was lost this time, fortunately everyone is still alive, no one was killed, and the power of Snow Ninja Village is still in our hands, and this time we did not suffer too much loss. This is the only  Please comfort me!" Naruto said first.

    "Chief, in my opinion, in this matter, we are not actually the winners." Neji said: "Needless to say, the Kingdom of Water and the Mist Shadow Village, there are hundreds of thousands of troops and nearly a hundred Mist Ninjas.  They all died in the hands of your leader. They are naturally losers, but what about us? We lost the entire country of Uzumaki." Ningji looked at Uzumaki Kinai and said: "Master Kinai is the name of the country of Uzumaki.  The entire country is in the hands of Lord Kinai, and there is also the power of the Uzumaki clan. It can be said that it belongs entirely to us. What about now? There are only ten people left in the Uzumaki clan, even if we add Lord Kinai and  Leader, you are only twelve people, and the Uzumaki clan can be said to be on the verge of destruction. The land of the Uzumaki Kingdom has been occupied by other countries. In other words, in this incident, we lost  The power of a country and a family, and chief, please forgive me for talking too much." Neji looked at Naruto and said, "I saw it, Your Highness Xiaoxue had an quarrel with you, the leader, because of the death of the third husband. If it is not resolved,  , I¡¯m afraid it will affect our foundation in the Snow Country.¡±

    Naruto nodded and said: "That's right. But since we have lost it, we can't argue about these things. As for the matter with Xiaoxue, I think only I can handle it."

    Uzumaki Kina stood up and said: "Naruto, mother may not be able to help you with other matters, but if it is about Koyuki, mother should be able to help you solve it, and since Koyuki, this child, has made trouble with you  Awkward, I think she won¡¯t be willing to see you for the time being, so it¡¯s better for mom to communicate with her first.¡±

    "Er" Naruto was stunned, not expecting Uzumaki Kina to say that suddenly.

    "Kina is right." Minako responded: "Naruto, boys can't understand a girl's thoughts. It's not suitable for you to see her now. The third husband's position in His Highness Xiaoyue's heart is too special. Feng Feng  Hua Nutao launched a coup and Fenghua Xiaoxue escaped. It was the Third Taifu who went to find His Highness Xiaoxue. It can be said that he was raised by the Third Taifu. Although the Third Taifu designed us this time, she still couldn't accept it for His Highness Xiaoxue.  You forced the third wife to death. So you¡¯d better not meet each other for now.¡±

    Naruto nodded and said: "I understand, then the safety of Xiaoxue and Daming Mansion is entrusted to you, mother, Aunt Minako." The two people nodded.  Then Naruto pondered for a while and said: "Mom, you know that I established an organization, and now everything in the Kingdom of Whirlpool has been destroyed, why don't you come and help me too!"

    Uzumaki Kina nodded and said: "Well, Naruto, mother listens to you."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Okay, mom, there is only one rule in my organization. You must not hurt your companions, including other members of the organization, and people you identify with."

    Uzumaki Kinai: "I understand, Naruto."

    Naruto said with a serious look on his face: "Okay, in the name of Ziwei, your codename will be Tiantong from now on."

    "Tian Tong takes the order." Uzumaki Kina said with the same serious expression.

    Naruto immediately said: "Okay, mom. We mother and son don't have to worry about it so much. Now let me introduce to you, Pojun, Hyuga Neji; Jumon, Momochi Zabuza; Tenfu, Namikaze Minako; Tianxiang,  Kurama Yakumo; Tianliang, Qiya's drunken dream; the sun, Minagawa Natsuki; the still comatose Taiyin, Mizumo Yuebai; and one more, the shrine maiden of the Oni Kingdom, Tenji, Shion. But I let her stay.  The Kingdom of Demons." Every time Naruto mentioned someone, Uzumaki Kinai nodded to them as a greeting.

    "Chief, what should we do about Shiro?" Zabuza suddenly said.

    Naruto was silent for a moment and said: "Ishida Hijuu has already said before that apart from his antidote, there are only two people who can save Shiro, Orochimaru and the Fifth Hokage Tsunade Hime. Orochimaru doesn't need to think about it, I  Don¡¯t worry, in this case, the only choice is to go to Konoha and ask the Fifth Hokage.¡±

    "" Everyone's expressions changed, especially Neji and Qinai.  Two people have changed the most.

    Naruto took a deep breath and said: "Neji, you don't have to go this time. After all, you and I have betrayed Konoha and are really not suitable to appear in Konoha. The same goes for Yakumo, and mother."  , but Konoha forced you out back then. Aunt Minako, you have also left Konoha, and it is not suitable to go back now, then??Zhan, you have been to Konoha once, this time it is up to you to take care of Konoha. By the way, Xia Xue, you go too and take care of Bai along the way.  Without further ado, tomorrow morning, you will bring twenty snow ninjas to escort Shiro to Konoha and ask the Fifth Hokage Tsunade-sama to treat Shiro. Tsunade-sama will probably treat Shiro for my sake, but be careful, Mu  Someone among the leaves may implicate you because of me.  "

    "Yes, leader." Zabuza and Minagawa Natsuki responded immediately.

    Naruto rubbed his forehead and said: "No, I can't rest assured like this. I will never allow any of you to be hurt again. I also want to go to Konoha, but I can't show up. Otherwise, it will be very difficult."  It will be easy to be discovered, so let¡¯s do this, Zabuza, I will stay outside Konoha Village, if there is any abnormal movement, you will immediately send a signal to notify me."

    Zabuza and Minagawa Natsuki looked at each other, a hint of emotion flashed in their eyes, but they immediately restrained themselves and nodded, "Yes, leader."

    Naruto looked at Ningji and said: "Then the things in Snow Ninja Village will be hard on you, Ningji, so many things happened in Snow Ninja Village this time. Although Snow Ninja did not make much sacrifice, the Snow Ninjas  But your heart is not at peace, and when you need someone to take care of you, this time neither Zabuza nor I will be here, so I¡¯m afraid it will be hard on you.¡±

    "My subordinates will make the Snow Ninja Village as stable as ice." Neci immediately said.

    Naruto nodded and said: "Okay, so that's basically what happened. Zabuza, Xia Xue will set off with me tomorrow morning, but I will become a snow ninja and set off with you." After saying that, Naruto smiled slightly.  He paused and said: "Okay, if everyone has nothing else to do, then go back and have a good rest!"

    "Naruto, what about me? Where's my mission?" Yakumo saw that everyone was assigned a mission by Naruto, except for himself. Seeing that it was about to end, Yakumo immediately asked.

    Naruto looked at Yakumo, and an idea flashed in his mind: "Yakumo, of course you also have a mission. Your mission is to go to the Snow Ninja Village with Neji, but you have to let the Snow Ninja Village know before entering the Snow Ninja Village.  Everyone falls into your illusion, making them think that I am still staying in the Snow Country. Only in this way can Neji stabilize the Snow Ninja Village as quickly as possible. The Snow Ninja Village is our foundation in the Snow Country and is of great importance to us.  It¡¯s very important, and among all the people here, only Yakumo can complete this task.¡±

    "Am I the only one who can complete it?" Yakumo muttered, and then immediately said: "I know, Naruto, I will definitely help you guard the foundation of the Snow Country."

    Naruto smiled and nodded: "Then it's up to you, Yakumo." After saying that, Naruto looked at the others and waved his hand and said: "Let's go and have a rest."

    "Yes." Everyone disappeared in an instant, and only Yakumo remained. To be precise, Yakumo probably didn't have that kind of flying ability.  Her body simply wouldn't allow it.

    "Aren't you going to rest yet? Naruto." Seeing that Naruto had no intention of leaving, Yakumo asked.

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No, I'm just thinking about something. You go back first, Yakumo," Yakumo nodded, turned and left.  Naruto thought about it quietly for a long time, and finally sighed deeply.  Then Naruto jumped up and disappeared.

    When Naruto came to his room, Neji stood up and said: "Naruto, you shouldn't go to Konoha."

    Naruto was slightly startled because Neji called himself 'Naruto'.  Naruto knew that Neji was speaking in a private capacity now. Naruto smiled and said: "I know, but I have to go. This trip to Konoha will not be that simple, but Zabuza, Haku, and Natsuki, the three of them  It¡¯s my huge fighting power, and I can¡¯t give up on them. And Bai doesn¡¯t have time to wait. So I can only go there in person.¡±

    "You have too many weaknesses in Konoha. Once you show up, you will be easily exploited!" Neji said calmly: "This is your biggest weakness."

    Naruto sat down and poured a cup of tea for Neji: "But if I didn't have so many weaknesses in Konoha, I'm afraid there would be one more Fire Country and one more Konoha Village in Ishida Hijiu's plan.  In this case, I am afraid that we have even lost the foundation of the Snow Country. We can only expose Shion in the Ghost Country in advance."

    "Because there are so many weaknesses, are we not worried about you?" Neji said: "Then what if Konoha uses these weaknesses to deal with you?"

    "No!" Naruto shook his head and said: "Konoha has always flaunted its benevolence, justice and peace. If they use the ninjas in their own village to threaten the son of the former Fourth Hokage, what do you think will happen?" said Naruto.  Without waiting for Neji's answer, he immediately said: "No matter who in Konoha, the third generation or the elders do this, they will lose everything in Konoha. This price is something they cannot afford."??'s.  "

    The website www. welcomes all book lovers to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all here!  ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 323 ¡®Heaven¡¯s Secret¡¯ Reappears (Second Update)

    "Is that why you left so many 'weaknesses' in Konoha?" Neji looked at Naruto and said, "You are proving to those high-level people in Konoha that you still have too many concerns in Konoha, and  There is too much reluctance, making them feel that no matter what you become, they have your weaknesses, so can they control you?"

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No, it's not that I want to stay so much, but that I can't take it away." Besides, there are too many people in this world who want my life. If they are allowed to come to Snow  It is not safe in the country. If I stay in Konoha, as long as I am still alive, the people of Konoha will try their best to protect their lives, because the top management of Konoha know that if something happens to them, they will no longer be able to control it.  I, at the same time, have to bear my boundless protection, and the Flying Thunder God's Technique is the greatest protective talisman."

    Neji was silent for a moment: "I know, but no matter what? I will help you. This has been confirmed since I left Konoha with you. You can go ahead. As long as I am still alive,  Then the Snow Ninja Village is our solid foundation, and I will not let anything waver in the Snow Ninja Village."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Then I leave everything to you, Ningji. You also need to help me keep an eye on Yueka Yuji. Although he and I have known each other before, this time he came suddenly and saved Zabuza as soon as he came.  I'm a little concerned, but I don't need to be too strict. Although I've only known him for more than a month and haven't seen him for more than a year, I still know him well. He rarely has contact with people and has an extremely  Simple, if he is really against me, he will soon show his flaws. As the saying goes, a person's nature is hard to change, and I don't believe that he will turn into a scheming person in just over a year.  .¡±

    "I know, I will keep an eye on him." Neji drank the tea in his cup in one gulp and then stood up and turned around to leave.  "Naruto, you have changed a lot." Neji stood at the door and said: "You are very scheming. Sometimes even I am a little scared. Your methods against enemies have also become much crueler. You also treat ordinary people.  You are a lot colder-blooded. Maybe we have already started to change when we step out of Konoha. But fortunately, I can feel that although you have changed a lot, you are still essentially the Uzumaki Naruto I know.  He will do anything for his companions. It's ridiculous, but I only understood this after listening to Lord Jiraiya at the border of the Water Kingdom. Naruto, I hope you will never change this towards your companions." said  With that, Neji slowly walked out, his figure gradually getting further away in the heavy snow.  Naruto looked at Neji's figure with a smile on his lips

    The next day, when the sky was bright, Zabuza and Minagawa Natsuki, with twenty snow ninjas and Shiro who was still in a coma, walked out of Fenghua Castle and headed towards Konoha.  Fenghua Koyuki stayed in her room. She had already heard about this incident from Uzumaki Kina. She also knew that Naruto would also go there together. She was one of the only people who knew where Naruto was going.  , she also knew that it was the most dangerous thing for Naruto to go to Konoha, so she unconsciously worried about Naruto, but the matter of San Taifu had been bothering her, and she didn't know how to deal with it for a while.  She could only temporarily pretend that she didn't know anything, and go to meetings every day to discuss with the ministers how to deal with various matters in the Kingdom of Snow. Because of the death of the third husband, there was a certain chaos in the political affairs of the Kingdom of Snow.  , although Fenghua Koyuki deals with various things every day, there are so many things in the country of snow that Fenghua Koyuki has no time to deal with. Fortunately, Uzumaki Kinai occasionally gives Fenghua Koyuki advice, which makes her feel much more relaxed.  .  But even so, Fenghua Xiaoxue was overwhelmed with political affairs. She was dealing with political affairs every day and had no time to think about anything else. This was what Fenghua Xiaoxue wanted.

    Naruto transformed into a snow ninja and walked out of Fenghua Castle with Zabuza Minagawa Natsuki. Naruto personally held the unconscious Minazuki Shiro, followed by nineteen snow ninjas. The group went directly outside Fenghua Castle.  At the pier, a large ship has been prepared on the pier. They will first go to the Kingdom of Ghosts, and from the Kingdom of Ghosts to the Kingdom of Fire.

    There were no obstacles along the way. On the third day, the group had entered the Kingdom of Ghosts.  "We'll stay here for one day. We'll set off again tomorrow. I'll go see Shion first and exchange information with her." Naruto whispered to Zabuza and Minagawa Natsuki. After saying this, Naruto didn't wait for Zabuza and Minagawa Natsuki.  Minagawa Natsuki replied, then jumped up and disappeared, looking as if Zabuza and Minagawa Natsuki ordered something.

    Zabuza said at any time: "We'll stay here for a day. If you come, let's find a hotel first. We'll set off tomorrow." "Yes." Then two snow ninjas left immediately.

    Naruto became a personal guard of a miko, sneaked into the miko's mansion silently, and went directly to the miko's room, "Stop, who are you?" Suddenly a guard shouted to the person Naruto had turned into.  Said: "Which team are you from? Tell me the password."??¡±

    Naruto glanced at him with a smile on his lips, and then jumped up and left in an instant, "Ninja! Stop. Stop quickly. Someone is coming quickly. A ninja has sneaked into the miko's mansion. Go and protect the miko." After shouting,  The guard found that the figure in front of him had disappeared: "Damn it, he ran away, but you will definitely go to the miko-sama." He said and left in a hurry.

    Naruto's figure appeared, and then quietly followed him. To be honest, Naruto didn't know where Zion was now?  Knowing that his Miko Mansion is so big, Shion could be anywhere in the Miko Mansion, although Naruto knows where Shion's room is?  But Ziyuan may not be in her room at this time.  But for the personal guards in the Witch's Mansion, Zion's location is what they need to know most.  Suddenly, the entire witch's mansion began to become chaotic. Countless guards rushed out from each room. However, despite the chaos, there was still a certain formation. Their only purpose was the room where Ziyuan was.  Naruto formed a slight seal to become a guard, and then blended into the back of the team.  Then follow these guards forward.

    Soon he came to a room, and Naruto could clearly feel the familiar special chakra inside.  A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He observed secretly and found that no one was paying attention to him. When he walked around the corner, he stepped down and immediately hid on the ceiling.  Then he slowly opened the small window on the roof and took a look. He saw Ziyuan sitting on the main seat in the room, with several guards kneeling in front of her.

    "Lord Aster." One of the guards said: "We have confirmed that a ninja has indeed entered the Miko's Mansion. For your safety, Lord Aster, we will definitely protect Lord Aster to the death."

    Ziyuan shook her head and said: "No need to make such a fuss. I feel that the people who came in this time did not have any ill intentions towards me? At least I did not feel a trace of murderous intention, nor did I see myself dead. Don't worry!  "

    "No, Lord Ziyon." The guard said immediately: "Although Lord Ziyon, you did not make any predictions, we cannot take it lightly. The other party may not have any malicious intentions, but since the other party sneaked into the witch's mansion, he did not enter the witch's mansion head-on.  Inside, this is enough to prove that the other party has no good intentions, so my subordinates think that we should strengthen our defense."

    "It's up to you." Ziyuan said calmly: "Okay, go out. If anything happens, I will call you."

    "This" The guard hesitated.  "I'm in the room. I won't go out. You guys are outside and no one will come in. I'm safe. Go out! Don't disturb my rest." Ziyuan said,

    The guard hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said: "I understand, Lord Ziyuan, my subordinate is at the door. I have something to tell you." Ziyuan waved his hand, and then the guards retreated and closed the door.

    Aster was the only one left in the whole room.  Then Shion stood up from her position, then looked around carefully, and Naruto jumped directly in from the small window.  Ziyuan saw a person dressed as his own bodyguard appearing in front of him.

    "You must be the ninja who sneaked into the Miko's Mansion, right? I can't feel the murderous aura from you. You must not be here to deal with me, and I feel a familiar feeling from you?" Shion looked at Naruto and wondered.  He opened his mouth and said: "Remove your transformation! Who are you, and what is your purpose of sneaking into the witch's mansion?"

    Naruto looked at Shion and smiled softly, making a slight seal with his hands. A burst of smoke came out. His long golden hair reached his heels and the six beards on his face were enough to represent Naruto's identity.  "Naruto!" Ziyuan showed a hint of excitement on his face, but because he was worried about the guards outside the room, Ziyuan lowered his voice: "Naruto, you are here like this. I heard about the country of whirlpool. I also  I thought it would take you a long time to come to me!"

    Naruto shook his head and said: "Let's not mention the matter of the Kingdom of Whirlpool. I have other things to do here this time" Before Naruto could finish speaking, he saw Ziyuan suddenly stunned.  , there were other expressions in her eyes, Naruto was startled, and then suddenly realized, he knew that Zion's special ability was working again, but he didn't know what Zion would predict this time?  Naruto found a random place to sit down with a hint of smile, waiting for Shion's prophecy to end.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª  ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    PS: If nothing else happens, there will be another chapter tonight.  It just might be later.

    The website www. welcomes all book lovers to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all here!  ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 324 Arriving at the Land of Fire (Third update)

    When Naruto saw that Shion's eyes had returned to their original look, he originally wanted to ask immediately, but instead he saw a lot of sweat break out on Shion's forehead, as if he was frightened by something.  .com Naruto quickly supported Zion, wiped the cold sweat from her forehead for him and asked: "Are you okay, Zion, what did you see?"

    There was a trace of fear in Shion's eyes. She sat down again, picked up the teacup and drank the tea in one gulp. She calmed down quietly, and then said: "Naruto, you are going to go this time."  Konoha?"

    Naruto was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "Yes, Shion, I do want to go to Konoha this time, but I don't plan to go in. Why did you see me in Konoha?"

    "No." Shion shook his head and said: "I only saw a mountain, but I saw the symbol of leaves. I thought it should be near Konoha. Then Naruto, a blood-red color suddenly appeared on your body.  It looked like a coat, and there were three similar tails behind it. And it seemed to be increasing. That feeling gave me infinite pressure, and then I couldn¡¯t see anything else.¡±

    "Demon fox coat!" Naruto put his hand on his abdomen unconsciously and said to himself: "I wonder what kind of enemy I will encounter this time? They will actually force me to use the power of the nine tails. Hehe, it's getting more and more  That's interesting." A cold smile appeared on Naruto's lips.

    "Naruto." Shion called softly: "Do you know what the blood-red coat you are wearing is? From a distance, it looks like an animal. It's just that it's too short, so I can't clearly identify it.  come out!"

    "fox!"

    "Yes, it's the fox, eh" Ziyuan looked at Naruto and said, "Do you know? Can you tell me?"

    Naruto reached out and took off his god robe, threw it on the chair, and began to untie his belt at the same time. When Shion saw Naruto's actions, his face immediately turned red, and even his neck turned pink.  Pink opened her mouth and stammered: "Naruto, Naruto. You, what do you want, what do you want to do?"

    "Ugh" Naruto knew as soon as he saw Shion's reaction that she had some misunderstanding. However, Naruto did not explain directly. Instead, after unfastening his belt, he pulled up his shirt to reveal his yellow-skinned belly.  Only then did Shion realize that Naruto wanted to show her belly.  But Shion didn't notice anything special about Naruto's belly.

    "Naruto" As soon as Shion spoke, she noticed that Naruto began to mobilize chakra, and then Shion saw some symbols appearing on Naruto's belly: "This is? Naruto!"

    "You should know that I am the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki! This is the seal of the tailed beast." Naruto said casually.

    Ziyon looked at Naruto with some confusion and said, "You want me to see this?"

    Naruto put his shirt under his belt again, then picked up the God's robe and put it on his body: "What you see is me borrowing the power of the tailed beast. And there is a nine-tailed demon fox sealed in my body.  As the name suggests, it is a fox with nine tails. When I borrow its power, the chakra will form a demon fox coat on my body, and the tail behind it represents the intensity of the power I borrowed from the nine tails. I have always  I regard the power of the Nine-Tails as my last resort. Unless I encounter a few dangerous situations, I rarely or even never use the power of the Nine-Tails. I just didn't expect that you would predict that I would use the Nine-Tails' power.  Power, it looks like this trip to Konoha will be interesting!"

    Shion immediately said: "Then Naruto, please don't go to Konoha for the time being."

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No, I went to Konoha this time to ask Tsunade Hime, the fifth Hokage of Konoha, to treat Bai. Bai was fed medicine. Although he didn't know what medicine it was, the power of the medicine was overbearing. Not only did Bai  Bai's chakra was disordered and even affected Bai's sanity. When I saw her, she didn't even recognize me. If I hadn't evoked the memories in Bai's mind, she would have even attacked me."

    "Shiro?" Shion was stunned, and then slowly recalled, but Shion did not recall Shiro's identity. Naruto waved his hand and said: "Okay, Shion, you don't know Shiro. She was there to stop the ghost army from the beginning.  During the interception, the chakra was exhausted and she passed out, and then immediately returned to the country of snow. It's normal that you don't know her. She is also a member of our organization. Her code name is "Taiyin" and her name is Shui Wu Yuebai, Ice Blood.  The successor to the limit. The medicine she took can only be treated by Tsunade Hime, known as the world's best medical ninja."

    "You attach great importance to the members of the organization." Shion looked at Naruto and said, "I know that Konoha doesn't have much favorable impression of you now, but you still come to Konoha."

    "Shiro is my subordinate and my companion. This is enough." Naruto said, then paused and then said to Shion: "Okay, Shion, I'm leaving first."??Just stay in the Kingdom of Ghosts for now!  And don't let anyone know I've been here.  "After saying that, Naruto turned around and planned to leave.

    "Wait, Naruto." Ziyuan quickly stopped Naruto and said, "Didn't you come to me for something? Why don't you tell me now?"

    "Haha." Naruto smiled and said, "Actually, you have already finished my work for me."

    "finished?"

    Naruto nodded and said: "Well, actually, there are still many things in the Country of Snow that I need to deal with. What happened in the Country of Whirlpool is that someone is designing me, and the purpose is to make me lose all my roots. The Country of Whirlpool and Snow  Of course, the other party doesn¡¯t know that Shion has joined my organization, so the other party has not taken action against you. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid if I leave the Kingdom of Ghosts with my front foot, the enemy will attack the Kingdom of Ghosts with the right foot. Although this  The previous matter was resolved, but the foundation of Snow Country has also been shaken, so I don't plan to go to Konoha if it's not necessary, but I decided to let Zabuza and Minagawa Natsuki escort Shiro to Konoha.  At that time, I felt a sense of uneasiness in my heart, and the feeling of uneasiness was getting heavier and heavier, so I decided to drop everything and follow me in person. Who knew that just after I made this decision, I felt a lot more at ease, although I don¡¯t know what happened.  What's going on? So I came to look for you specially this time." As he said that, Naruto smiled softly and said: "I didn't expect that you would have noticed it before I opened my mouth. The sight you saw proves that I  You will encounter a strong enemy!"

    "Are you happy? Naruto." Ziyuan looked at Naruto and said, "You seem to have a smile on your face."

    "Are you happy?" Naruto said: "Well, after leaving Konoha, the only ones that can make me happy are your companions and fighting." At this time, Naruto's ears twitched slightly, and then said: "  Okay, Shion, your bodyguards are here, I'll leave first. Don't let anyone know that I've been here, okay. See you next time!" As he said this, Naruto formed a seal with his hands and said silently in his heart: "The Flying Thunder God's  Technique." Golden light flashed and Naruto disappeared into Shion's room.

    Immediately, the door of the room was pushed open. It was Ziyuan's guards. When they saw Ziyuan standing there, they immediately stepped forward and saluted: "Master Ziyuan, please forgive me for being rude. I just found out. Outside your room, sir."  There are traces of someone staying on the ceiling. I am very worried about Master Ziyuan. Now that I see that Master Ziyuan is fine, I am relieved."

    "Really?" Ziyuan responded casually, then waved her hand. The guards looked at each other and then retreated.  Shion looked at where Naruto left and said secretly: "Naruto, I saw that it was indeed a battle. Although I couldn't see the situation of the other person, I can tell that the strength of your enemy should be  Far inferior to you, because the look in your eyes is not that of a formidable enemy, but one of sympathy and pity, and a feeling of sympathy for the same person."

    Naruto used the Flying Thunder God Technique, and his figure appeared in the shadow of the street corner outside the Miko's Mansion.  Naruto looked around and found that no one had noticed the situation here. He formed seals with his hands and immediately transformed into a snow ninja.  Then immediately set off towards the hotel. Although there are many hotels in the Kingdom of Demons, Zabuza and his party were too obvious. Have you ever seen anyone wearing a cotton-padded jacket on a hot day?  But there is not just one, but more than a dozen.  Because a group of people came out of the Kingdom of Snow and came to the Kingdom of Ghosts without stopping, and they hadn¡¯t even changed their clothes yet!

    Naruto quickly joined Zabuza and the others. Because Zabuza did not ask about Naruto's whereabouts, Naruto did not take the initiative to speak. During the break, Naruto lived in other rooms with nineteen other snow ninjas.  .

    The next day, a group of people left the Country of Ghosts and headed towards the Country of Fire. Because the two countries were basically bordering each other, after leaving the border of the Country of Ghosts, Naruto and others had already entered the territory of the Country of Fire.  .  Because they were about to enter the territory of another country, Naruto and the others had already applied for a passage order. Although there were patrol soldiers from the Country of Fire who came to inquire on the road, with the passage order, Naruto and the others had an unimpeded journey along the way, but Naruto  The destination of the others is not the Country of Fire, but the Konoha Village in the center of the Country of Fire. This time they also go to Konoha in the name of the Snow Ninja Village. After all, the world of ninjas can only be entered by ninjas.  .

    Naruto looked in the direction of Konoha, with a smile on his lips: "You are the one who can let me use the power of the Nine Tails. I wonder which side you are from and what abilities you have? Come out quickly!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª  ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ps: I finally finished the third update. Although it was a little late, it was already past twelve o'clock, but at least it was completed. I never thought that I could actually complete it, and I was touched by it.  But it's too late now. I have to go to school at around seven in the morning.Oh my God.  Not enough sleep again.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 325 Xia Xue is attacked

    Zabuza looked up and saw that the sun had gradually set in the mountain. He frowned slightly and said, "How is the situation around? How far is it from Konoha?"

    One of the snow ninjas stepped forward and said: "Master Zabuza, the forest is surrounded by forests. The forest is very huge. We can take a rest nearby tonight. According to our current journey, we will walk along the road in the forest about tomorrow evening.  Able to reach Konohacom¡±

    Zabuza nodded and said, "I understand." Then he looked at Minagawa Natsuki and said, "Miss Natsuki, can you please take four people to Konoha and take care of things."

    Minagawa Natsuki nodded and said, "No problem, Mr. Zabuza, I'll set off immediately without further ado."

    Zabuza responded and immediately said: "By the way, Miss Xia Xue, please be careful along the way. Just like the leader said, many people are standing against us now. Even Konoha is not that kind to us.  Friendly! So we can¡¯t relax in any way until we return to the Land of Snow.¡±

    "I know, Mr. Zabuza." Minagawa Natsuki responded, then turned around and ordered the four snow ninjas: "Follow me. This time, we must be on guard and move forward at full speed. Access to Konoha must be prohibited.  We arrived in Konoha before." "Yes." The four snow ninjas responded.  Then he jumped away with Minagawa Natsuki.

    Zabuza looked at the remaining fifteen snow ninjas and Haku lying in the sedan and said, "Okay, let's find a place nearby to stop and rest! You stay and watch Haku." Zabuza pointed at a snow ninja,  Then he said: "Let the others go, be sure not to leave too far, otherwise they will not be able to rescue you and they will be in trouble." "Yes." All the snow ninjas responded, and then they dispersed, except for the one who was killed by Zabuza.  The chosen snow ninja stayed.

    After all the Snow Ninja left, Zabuza said to the remaining Snow Ninja: "Chief, Shiro should be waking up soon!"

    That snow ninja was what Naruto had transformed into. Naruto said in his own voice: "Well, that's almost it. To be honest, I don't even want to use this illusion on Shiro anymore. The chakra in Shiro's body is too much  She is too disordered, so my illusion will only have an effect on her for two days, and although my illusion has no attack power, it will still cause a certain amount of mental damage to the person being cast."

    Zabuza looked at the several red dots on the back of Naruto's hand and smiled bitterly: "But leader, if this is not the case, Shiro will attack us. Now she will attack even you, leader, without hesitation."

    Naruto lowered his head and glanced at the red dot on the back of his hand. This was stabbed by the Senbon that Haku shot after he woke up a few days ago. However, Haku shot it towards Zabuza's eyes, and Zabuza happened to be there at that time.  He was giving instructions to a snow ninja, and was unprepared for a moment. When he saw that the Senbon was about to shoot into Zabuza's eyes, Naruto stretched out his hand and blocked the Senbon for Zabuza with the back of his hand. Although this moved Zabuza,  But Shiro didn't hesitate at all after shooting Senbon. At the same time, he also shot Senbon at the snow ninjas around him, including Naruto. Probably those snow ninjas didn't expect that Shiro would suddenly attack them, so they stood there without any thought.  One person reacted, and in the end, Naruto only needed to use the wind escape technique to blow away all the Senbons, but even so, Naruto was still stabbed by several Senbons on the back of his hand, and these were not ordinary Senbons, but special Senbons.  It has been continuously tempered with poison but still contains white ice chakra, so that although Naruto has strong recovery ability, he still has some red spots after a few days.

    "I'm fine. After all, I have the Nine-Tails in my body, and my resilience cannot be underestimated. Even if it's poisonous, as long as I give it enough time, it won't do any harm to me." Naruto waved his hand: "Haku is Wuxin after all.  Yes, he who doesn¡¯t know is not guilty. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. I am very worried about Shiro now, but fortunately, I will be able to arrive in Konoha tomorrow. With Granny Tsunade, Shiro will be as stable as a mountain. Zabuza waits for Shiro  After you wake up, don¡¯t tell her what happened along the way.¡±

    Zabuza looked at Naruto with a hint of gratitude in his eyes: "Yes, leader, my subordinates know what to do!"

    Naruto nodded, then stepped forward and stood next to Shiro, forming seals with his hands, but did not trigger. After a while, when a snowman came back from around, Shiro's eyes moved slightly, and Naruto knew that Bai  He was about to wake up and immediately completed the mark in his hand: "Illusion: Memory of the Starry Sky." Shiro, who had just opened his eyes, saw Naruto's face, and then fell into coma again

    Under the starry sky, this is a snow-white world. If it is the same as the Land of Snow, it is constantly snowing all around. In an ordinary house that is not rich, a woman wearing a kimono looks at the snowman in front of her with a satisfied expression.  , then turned to the man and woman who were busy behind him: "Dad, mom, I'm hungry."

    "Okay, Bai, you can eat now."The woman smiled and said,

    At this time, on the top of this house, Naruto, a man with golden hair, looked at the remaining man with an indifferent expression. Then Naruto turned around and disappeared.  Shiro, who was just under the house, seemed to sense something and raised his head, but Naruto had already disappeared

    Seeing Shiro fall into his own memory again and pass out, Naruto let go of his hands, and then stood beside Shiro like an ordinary snow ninja.  Because all the snow ninjas came back.

    The snow ninja didn't pay attention to Naruto standing next to Shiro. In the past few days, they all knew that this companion who could use illusions was specially sent by Zabuza to take care of Shiro.  One of the Snow Ninja knelt down on one knee directly in front of Zabuza and said: "Zabuza-sama, my subordinates have found a place to rest, but it is an abandoned small village with only a dozen houses in total.  , because it has been abandoned, so it may be a bit messy, I hope Zabuza-sama will forgive me."

    Zabuza waved his hands and said, "We are ninjas, let alone messy things. Even if it is a smelly ditch, a garbage dump, or a mass grave, it is not a big deal. As long as there is a cleaner place to sit down, it will be fine." Then Zabuza  Zhan glanced at Bai and said, "But Bai is still in a coma. In this case, you pack up a house and carry Bai in. Then you can eat some solid food and rest."

    "Yes, Zabuza-sama." The snow ninja responded, and then Dang led the way, and then the group headed towards the abandoned village.

    On the other side, Minagawa Natsuki and the other four snow ninjas are heading towards Konoha. Without Shiro's drag, the five of them can reach Konoha at a much faster speed. At their current speed, they may be able to reach Konoha in less than an hour.  The leaves have fallen, and the gates of Konoha are closed to entry and exit at midnight, which is twelve o'clock.  And now it's just dark, only seven or eight o'clock.  They have enough time.

    A group of people were flying in the forest. Suddenly, a pair of eyes appeared in the forest and looked at the group of people from a distance. When these eyes saw Minagawa Natsuki, there was a kind of disdain in their eyes.

    "It's getting dark, everyone, speed up, we have to get to Konoha as soon as possible." Minagawa Natsuki suddenly said, and then waved to the four snow ninja behind him.  "Yes, I understand." The four snow ninjas responded, and then the five of them speeded up again.  The pair of eyes in the darkness were even more disdainful.  But these eyes in the darkness did not notice Minagawa Natsuki making a strange gesture to the four snow ninjas.

    After a long time, when we were only five kilometers away from Konoha, the night had become darker and the line of sight in the forest had dropped a lot, but everyone could still faintly see the bright light in the distance, which was Konoha.  Minagawa Natsuki looked into the distance and said: "Okay, everyone, please work harder. This place is only a few kilometers away from Konoha. It will take less than two minutes to get there" Before he could finish speaking, Minagawa Natsuki stopped suddenly.  He shouted: "Everyone stop and get to the ground." The snow ninjas around him had already been prepared to jump to the ground immediately, and countless kunai that made a "squeaking" sound flew over their heads, and then "boom"  , booming explosions continued to sound, and a piece of fireworks appeared above their heads.  The four snow ninjas were shocked and said to themselves: "Fortunately, Master Xia Xue has already secretly told us to be on guard."

    Minagawa Natsuki formed a seal with his hands and said: "Fire Release: The Art of Fireball." He opened his mouth and spat out a large fireball, blasting towards a place in the forest. The fireball had a lot of speed and hit the ground in the blink of an eye. "  Ah" A man whose whole body was on fire stood up immediately. His whole body was covered with fire, and he was burned to death in the blink of an eye.  There is no resistance.

    Minagawa Natsuki frowned slightly and said inwardly: "No, the enemy's strength is definitely not sent to stop me, but to delay time. But since the other party is using human life to delay time, then there must be some conspiracy?"

    "Snow Release¡¤Snow Spear." A snow ninja formed a seal with his hands. Immediately, a spear made of snow appeared in front of him. The snow ninja grabbed the spear and threw it in a direction. He only heard a scream,  Another ninja was hit. At this time, the shade of the surrounding trees began to surge. It seemed that there were countless ninjas ambushing him. Other snow ninjas also began to form seals.

    "No, the enemy is dark and we are clear, the situation is not good for me. We can't waste time here, after all, rush to Konoha as soon as possible." Thinking of this, Minagawa Natsuki immediately stopped the other snow ninjas and said: "You guys stand down and leave it to me.  ." At the same time, Minagawa Natsuki immediately began to form the seal. The four snow ninjas looked at each other and immediately retreated. After nearly a minute, Minagawa Natsuki finally completed the seal and said loudly: "Fire Release: Hell Flame Technique." Then Minagawa Natsuki.  Snow whispered to the snow ninja: "Let's go." Then she flew away with the four snow ninjas.  Immediately, there were ninjas secretly trying to catch up, but nearly ten huge fireballs suddenly appeared in the sky, and then a dozen fireballs bombarded the ground, targeting the ninjas who were catching up.them.  The huge fireball failed their pursuit. When the fireball hit, the flames illuminated these people. Their faces were wearing various animal masks and black cloaks. Their identities were  .

    A snow ninja turned his head silently and told Minagawa Natsuki what he saw.  Minagawa Natsuki was silent for a moment, without answering but said: "Everything is for Sister Minazuki."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 326 The Second Power of the Nine-Tails

    Konoha, Hokage's office.  £®  com

    "You said, you want me to save Minazuki Shiro? Why?" Tsunade held her head with her hand and said coldly: "To be honest, I don't have a good impression of you Snow Country.  The reason is that Naruto Namikaze is the son of the Fourth Hokage of Konoha, but now after betraying Konoha, he has become the prince of your Snow Country and the leader of your Snow Ninja Village. This is enough to make the Snow Country and  All the friendly relations in the Fire Nation have been shattered and turned into enemies. Do you think there is any reason for me to help you?"

    Minagawa Natsuki said respectfully: "Tsunade-sama, only you, Tsunade-sama, can treat Minazuki-san's illness, so the leader asked us to come and request the world's number one medical ninja, Tsunade-sama.  "

    "Are you the strongest in the world?" Tsunade snorted coldly, and then said: "Okay, I can treat you, but what price are you willing to pay? I will not take action easily."

    Minagawa Natsuki breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that Tsunade had agreed. This made Minagawa Natsuki sigh a little relieved. As long as Tsunade is willing to take action, then all the problems will not be a problem.  Although there may be a price to pay, Minagawa Natsuki knows that this price is not for Tsunade, but for other forces in Konoha.

    "Tsunade-sama, please rest assured. The leader has said that as long as Tsunade-sama gives you orders, I will be satisfied." Minagawa Natsuki said: "If Tsunade-sama doesn't give you any orders, I wonder if a city will be satisfied?"

    "A city?" Tsunade said with a hint of a smile: "What a big deal. That's fine, just a city, but I don't know what city you are planning to take?"

    Minagawa Natsuki took out a map and opened the scroll and said: "Please give instructions, Tsunade-sama. As long as Tsunade-sama clicks on any city, we will capture it immediately and then hand it over to the Konoha ninjas."

    Tsunade glanced at the map and pointed casually: "Then this is good." Minagawa Natsuki saw that the city Tsunade was pointing to was a city belonging to the Kingdom of Fang, a country of whirlpools and a country of fire.  The country is connected to each other, and this city is close to the Kingdom of Fire, with a large number of soldiers in it. It is just because the Kingdom of Fang also participated in the war against the Kingdom of Whirlpool last time, so that a large number of soldiers were killed and injured under the Whirlpool City, so this city  There are not many soldiers in the city now.  However, because this city is located at the entrance of a valley, it is not only easy to defend but difficult to attack, but also blocks the possibility of the Fire Nation developing in this direction.  If the Fire Country gets this city, the Fire Country can expand rapidly and may even threaten the Snow Country.

    Although Minagawa Natsuki knew this very well, Minagawa Natsuki still nodded and said: "Yes, Tsunade-sama, please give us ten days. After ten days, we guarantee that this city will become  A city without any defense, and the population and wealth inside will not suffer any loss."

    Tsunade nodded and said, "That's it. It's getting late today. You guys can stay here first. I can start treatment immediately after the next team arrives in Konoha tomorrow."

    "Thank you, Tsunade-sama. I'll take my leave now." Minagawa Natsuki said respectfully. With Tsunade nodding in agreement, she quickly left the room.  It¡¯s just that Minagawa Natsuki left that map.

    Immediately after Minagawa Natsuki left Tsunade's office, four snow ninjas appeared in front of Minagawa Natsuki. Minagawa Natsuki said: "Okay, the matter is over. The next step is to wait for Zabuza-senpai and the others to come to Konoha.  Now. You are all tired too. Find a hotel to rest for a while! Come with me to pick up Zabuza-senpai tomorrow." "Yes, Sir Xia Xue."

    Not long after Minagawa Natsuki left, Shizune stepped into Tsunade's office, still holding a pile of documents in her hand and said: "Tsunade-sama, the Third Generation is here, and will be there in a moment. Koharu and Sui, who are the new members of the elder group, are here."  The two elders, Tomon Yan, are also here. They arrived a little later than the third generation."

    Tsunade nodded with a sneer on her lips: "I guess they should be here too. That girl is one of Naruto's men. She was attacked by them before she even set foot in Konoha. Now they can endure it."  After taking so long, you have given me some face. Shizune, where is that pervert Jiraiya?"

    Shizune sweated and said helplessly: "Jiraiya-sama, you should 'collect materials' outside the women's bathhouse! Do you need me to find him? Tsunade-sama!"

    "Hmph, this pervert, I thought he would improve a little after going to the Country of Whirlpool, but he is still like this." Tsunade cursed in a low voice, and then said: "Forget it, I am still the fifth generation after all.  Hokage, and his reputation in this village is pretty good. The elders will not act rashly now. This time is probably just a question. Well, Shizune, let's make tea to welcome them." "Yes, Tsunade-sama."  Shizune responded, then turned and left the officeroom.

    After a while, the third generation stepped into the office, took a look and said: "Tsunade" After a moment of hesitation, the third generation didn't know how to speak.

    Tsunade picked up the map on the table and said: "Teacher, you probably want to ask Naruto's men what they are doing in Konoha, right?" The third generation nodded slowly, Tsunade looked at the map and said directly: "It's very simple.  One of Naruto's subordinates, a girl named Minazuki Shiro, was given medicine that caused her chakra to become disordered, and she even attacked her companions. They had no cure, so they came here and asked me to treat her."

    The third generation frowned and said: "Really, that's the case, but I didn't see anything wrong with anyone among them."

    "The patient won't arrive until tomorrow." Tsunade said casually, then put the map in her hand in front of the third generation and pointed at the city just now with a serious expression: "Teacher, please see, this is the reward they gave me. As long as I cure it  Mizuna Yuebai, then we can directly send people to occupy this city. The Snow Ninja Village and the Snow Country will handle things like attacks for us."

    The third generation looked at the city that Tsunade pointed to, and the pupils of his eyes shrank slightly: "Tsunade, is what you said true?"

    Tsunade nodded and said: "Teacher, you also know the importance of this city to the Fire Country, but we are worried about the alliance and cannot attack this city. But now if someone gives this city to us, then  We can naturally accept it. What¡¯s more, all we have to pay is to treat one person.¡±

    The third generation's eyes flickered with consciousness. At this time, Shizune walked in with tea and said: "Sandaime-sama, please drink tea." The third generation raised his head and drank it without hesitation, and then said: "Tsunade, you are the Hokage now.  It's up to you to decide these things. I'm going back first. I won't disturb your work." With that, Sandai planned to leave.

    Tsunade watched the third generation leaving the office, picked up a cup of tea and said: "Teacher, the elders are coming too. Please help me tell them the reason." Then the office door was closed.  Sandai looked at the gate and suddenly realized that he didn't understand this disciple at all.  In the end, the third generation shook his head and turned around to leave. At the same time, he stopped Koharu and Mito Kaden who were about to go to Tsunade's office

    The sun was hanging high, right in the middle. Zabuza and his group stopped after a whole morning of marching. The group was preparing to eat, because this was not the land of snow after all, so they had to maintain sufficient physical strength to carry out any activities at any time.  Possible fighting.

    Naruto came to Zabuza's side and whispered: "Okay, I won't set off with you from now on. Zabuza will have to rely on you for everything in Konoha."

    Zabuza nodded and said: "Yes, leader, please rest assured, my subordinates will definitely bring everyone safely to Konoha."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Konoha is one of the five major countries after all. I will not approach Konoha village from the beginning. I will approach Konoha's main entrance at night three days later. You'd better pass the information to me.  Of course, if it can't be transmitted, forget it, I will go there the next night. Or if I am not here, you should not act rashly. In short, you must not be discovered. Or you can also go to the lustful immortal, I think  He should appear in a women's bathhouse, a women's hot spring, or a mixed bathing hot spring."

    "Yes, leader, I understand." Zabuza nodded. After a while, after everyone had eaten solid food and rested for a while, Zabuza stood up and pointed at Naruto and said, "You return to the Land of Snow.  Tell the leader our situation so that he doesn't have to worry about us. The others will enter Konoha with me." "Yes." Naruto and the other Snow Ninja responded at the same time, and then Zabuza left with the others,  Naruto watched their leaving figures until they were no longer visible, then flew away and left.  Originally, Naruto didn't plan to leave so soon, at least not until he was ten kilometers away from Konoha, but Naruto had to leave because Naruto felt a very familiar force.  A very familiar force, a force that had been with Naruto since he was born, that was the power of the Kyuubi.

    Naruto subconsciously stroked his belly. He could clearly feel the two powers of the Nine Tails, one coming from his own body and the other coming from the outside world.  Naruto turned his head and looked at the mountain beside him. He could clearly feel that this foreign power came from this direction.  Naruto didn't hesitate at all and headed straight in this direction. He had to find out what was going on?  Why can I feel Kyuubi's chakra from places other than my own body?

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 327 The boy with the power of nine tails

    Naruto soon arrived at the top of the mountain, but he didn't notice anything. Naruto looked down the mountain. There was a plain under the mountain, and the breeze blew by, making it feel like "the wind blew the grass low".  Naruto frowned slightly, then closed his eyes and felt it quietly. He suddenly opened his eyes. Naruto had already felt it, and then jumped directly from the top of the mountain. The mountain was not high, only a few hundred meters.  , but even a few hundred meters is enough to increase Naruto's falling speed to a terrifying speed. However, Naruto is not the kind of person who is looking for death. Just when Naruto continues to fall and is about to reach the ground, he suddenly pulls out a  A special kunai was shot towards the stone wall behind him. With a 'ding' sound, the special kunai got stuck in the stone wall. Naruto immediately formed a seal and golden light flashed through. Naruto appeared in front of the stuck kunai.  On the stone wall, his falling speed had already disappeared when he stepped through the space. Naruto gathered chakra with his feet, stood on the stone wall, reached out and pulled out the special kunai from the rock wall and held it in his hand.  , and then ran directly down the stone wall.

    Naruto stood in the grass. The weeds were very lush. As soon as Naruto landed on the ground, half of his body disappeared into the weeds. Naruto walked directly in the direction where Naruto felt the Nine-Tails chakra.  direction.  This time, Naruto did not fly over directly like before, but walked over slowly like an ordinary person. Because the wind in the plain was very strong, and the direction Naruto was moving was still against the wind, so Naruto's smell was different from the wind.  The sound of walking will be blown away by the wind.  As long as you don't use chakra, it's unlikely that the other party will discover you.

    Naruto soon found a figure faintly in front of him who was practicing Taijutsu.  But Naruto felt a familiar chakra from him: "What's going on? Why does he have Kyuubi's chakra on him? I will never feel wrong. This is definitely Kyuubi's chakra. Look.  Get up and I'm going to meet the Kyuubi." Thinking of this, Naruto immediately sat down. Because the weeds were very tall, as soon as Naruto sat down, his figure was immediately covered by the weeds.  Naruto then closed his eyes.

    Naruto opened his eyes suddenly, he was already in a sewer, and water was dripping from the sewer.  The sound of 'tick-tick-tick' kept ringing in the empty and dark sewer.  Naruto walked directly in a direction without any hesitation. Naruto was very familiar with this place, not to mention that there was a feeling guiding Naruto to move forward.

    "Long time no see, Kyuubi." Naruto said with an indifferent expression while standing in the iron prison with the talisman.

    A pair of blood-red eyes appeared from the iron prison: "Kid, what are you looking for me for?"

    "Nothing?" Naruto said casually: "It's just that I felt another chakra belonging to you. I want to ask what is going on?"

    "My other chakra." Kyuubi was stunned, and then said: "How do I know, kid? You don't know, right? I have been staying in your body for more than ten years. Before, your strength  Not enough, I can still observe the outside world from inside your body, but as your strength continues to increase, I can no longer see the outside world."

    "Really?" Naruto nodded, then turned around and said, "I understand, then I'll leave first. When I need your power in the future, I will come back to borrow it from you."

    "Kid, do you think I will continue to lend you my power?" Looking at Naruto's figure, Kyuubi said loudly behind him.

    "Yes." Naruto said with his back to Kyuubi: "When I need it, you will definitely lend me your chakra. First, when I need your chakra, it is a matter of life and death."  At that time, if you didn't lend me chakra, I might die, and your life and mine are connected. If I die, you will die, so in order to save your own life, you will definitely lend me chakra, so that  I escaped the difficulty. Secondly, you have wanted to get my body for more than a day or two, and every time I use your chakra, you will take the opportunity to invade my body so that you can seize my body in the future.  . And the more power I borrow, the greater the possibility of your success. Just like a year and a half ago, when I borrowed your power, you took the opportunity to seize my body, but it was resolved by the lustful immortal.  And it also allowed me to master the method of not losing my mind in the state of Five-Tails. So as long as there is still a chance, you will still take the opportunity to take my body." With that, Naruto disappeared.

    Kyuubi looked at Naruto after he disappeared and said: "You are right. In order to get your body, I will definitely lend you my power. Before, I didn't dare to take your body because I knew your  Your body can't bear my chakra. I can only keep training you, but it's different now. Your body can barely bear my chakra. I've had enough. I don't want to stay in this place anymore.  This dark place. So kid, you'd better never use me.??Power, otherwise I must get your body.  Get out of this damn place.  "

    Naruto opened his eyes, then stood up directly, holding the special kunai in his hand and facing the person sitting on a stone resting in the distance: "I am the Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails. I should be the only one in the world who has the Nine-Tails."  Chakra, but now you appear in front of me. Although I don¡¯t know why you have the nine-tails chakra, but maybe I can use you to attract Akatsuki¡¯s attention. Now let me try how many nine-tails you have.  Chakra!" Thinking of this, Naruto stopped hiding his traces and flew over.  After getting closer, Naruto discovered that the other person was a boy of similar age to himself.

    The boy immediately noticed Naruto's figure. When he saw Naruto, he wanted to ask, but he gave up immediately after seeing the kunai held in Naruto's right hand, and then raised the iron claw knot on his right hand.  Seal said: "Wind Release: Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm." Iron Claw swung a huge wind blade towards Naruto.

    "Wind attribute chakra!" Naruto was shocked. He didn't expect that the other party not only had the same nine-tails chakra as himself, but also had the same chakra attribute as himself.  Because the attack was launched when he was suddenly attacked, in this case, no matter who it was, he would subconsciously use his own chakra, so Naruto thought that the opponent was also of the wind attribute. Of course, if the opponent had both  As for the above attributes, that's a different matter.

    Although Naruto thought so much, his body did not hesitate. After the opponent released the wind blade, he immediately formed a seal and said: "Wind Release: Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm." The kunai in his hand crossed the huge wind blade.  Shooting out, the boy seemed surprised to see Naruto use the same move.

    'Boom' Two wind blades collided, and a burst of smoke rose up. Naruto's wind blade broke through the opponent's wind blade and shot towards the boy. Naruto rushed directly into the smoke. The boy just dodged the wind blade,  Naruto immediately broke through the smoke and stabbed the kunai in his hand directly towards the opponent.  With a 'dang' sound, the boy used his iron claws to block Naruto's special kunai in time.  "Who are you and why are you attacking me?" the young man asked.

    A sneer appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth: "It doesn't matter who I am, what's important is that you have power in your body that you shouldn't have." "What? You know so well?" The young man was shocked, probably  He didn't expect that Naruto would know his secret, although many people may know this secret.  Naruto immediately seized the opportunity to raise his knee and push it hard against the opponent's stomach. At the same time, he turned and slashed the boy's neck with the kunai in his hand.  Afterwards, there was no trace of blood on Kunai.

    "Huh, Substitution Technique?" Naruto asked: "Do you think this kind of Ninjutsu is still effective in front of me?" After Naruto finished speaking, the figure had appeared behind the young man, and his elbow suddenly pointed forward.  It hit somewhere, and with a 'bang' sound, the boy behind Naruto turned into a stone. There was a scratch on the stone, which was where Naruto's kunai had just scratched, and Naruto's elbow hit it.  In the direction, a person appeared out of thin air, it was the boy, and Naruto's elbow hit the boy's face.  With a 'bang', the boy was knocked out by Naruto.

    "This man is so strong, I am no match for him." This thought flashed through the young man's mind as he flew out: "Are you going to die? I just don't know why the other party wants to kill me. It's really a bit stubborn, but why can I  Can I feel the other person's aura very clearly? It seems that he and I are 'companions' or 'kindred spirits'? Forget it, why should I care about this if I die anyway? It's better to die, at least I won't have to see their eyes anymore.  "

    Of course Naruto didn¡¯t want to kill him, he just wanted to stimulate the power in his body. As for why he suddenly attacked this boy, it was because when Naruto attacked the boy, he sensed that there were other people around him.  That's why Naruto was so cruel to him. He wanted to confirm what the other party's purpose was?  But the opponent never came out, so Naruto continued to attack the boy.

    As soon as he saw the boy being knocked away by him, Naruto immediately chased after him.  The kunai in his hand shone with cold light and stabbed towards the opponent's vitals.  The special kunai in Naruto's hand had already pierced the opponent's clothes. At this time, Naruto suddenly felt a few breaths approaching from behind him. At the same time, the sound of breaking through the air sounded from behind, and a smile appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth.  He immediately retracted his special abomination, stepped forward, and suddenly jumped up. "Boom" A huge explosion came from behind Naruto, but Naruto had already distanced himself from the other party. After standing still, Naruto turned around and looked at these few  People who appeared: "Have you finally come out? Who are you?"

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 328 Kazuma¡¯s Plan

    Four people, two men and two women, appeared in front of Naruto. "It doesn't matter who we are. What's important is why you wanted to kill him. I remember that you don't have any grudges. Even before today, you have never met each other."  You guys, you haven't even heard of the other party? Can you tell me why?" The man who seemed to be the leader among the four people held a demon-suppressing tin staff and spoke to Naruto.  £®  com Naruto looked at the four people on the other side, followed by a burly man and two gorgeous young women, one of whom had a black mole on his chin.

    Naruto held the special kunai in his hand: "Yes, I do not have any enmity with him, but he has another power in his body. Is this reason enough?"

    "You actually know that there is another power in his body!" The leader of the other party looked at Naruto and said, "How did you know?"

    "This is none of your business." Naruto pointed his kunai at the boy behind him and said, "I just need to kill him." Naruto said that he had already shot out the kunai in his hand.  The target is directly at the young man's heart.  The comatose boy would not react at all.

    The opponent may not have expected that Naruto would suddenly launch an attack, so he didn't react at all. Although it was only a short moment, it was enough.  "Earth Release: Earth Formation Wall." The burly man on the other side pressed his hands on the ground, and an earth wall rose in front of the boy, just enough to block Naruto's kunai.

    "Earth Escape?" Naruto looked at the four people on the other side and said, "It seems that if you want to kill him, you must get rid of you first. Forget it, there is no difference to me between killing one and killing five!  "'Boom' Naruto appeared in front of the opponent's burly Khan. A blue chakra ball on his right hand was spinning continuously: "Rasengan." Suddenly it was printed on the burly man's body, 'Boom' The burly man  The big man flew out in circles.

    "Don't move!" A woman exclaimed in shock, and at the same time formed a seal: "Water Release: Mouth of Evil." She opened her mouth and a water column shot towards Naruto. Naruto immediately retreated and avoided the attack of the magic wand.  , dodged the water column, and stood on the ground. Naruto frowned slightly and glanced at his right hand and said secretly: "The touch just now is unmistakable. It did not actually attack the opponent. It was blocked by a layer of defense. It should be a rock."  . I didn¡¯t expect the enemy to be able to react in that situation. It seems I have to be more serious.¡±

    'Pap' Naruto stepped into the water, looked around, and found that there was a stream. Naruto's pupils shrank slightly: "It was the evil mouth just now, could it be" Naruto looked at it  She secretly said to the kunoichi who used water escape: "The mouth of evil is not very powerful, but it will create a stream environment. But if it is combined with the earth walking in thunder escapecould it be that she has both thunder and water attributes?"

    "Thunder Release: Earth Walk!" the woman said, and then a series of thunder beams on the ground attacked Naruto along the stream. Because Naruto was surrounded by streams, Naruto had nowhere to escape, and the opponent also had  The two men were staring at Naruto closely, and they would seize the opportunity to attack once Naruto showed a weakness.  Naruto quickly formed seals with his hands, and just when he was about to be hit by the lightning beam, golden light flashed, and Naruto disappeared from the place and appeared on the previous earth wall.

    "What is this?" The man holding the magic wand looked at Naruto in surprise and said, "The Fourth Hokage? No, the Fourth Hokage has already, but this is indeed the Flying Thunder God Technique of the Fourth Hokage.  I should have thought of it a long time ago. I can tell from the kunai you hold in your hand. It is a special abomination that only the Fourth Hokage can use. Moreover, you have a similar face and the same hair as the Fourth Hokage.  It¡¯s just that you have long hair. I remember that the fourth generation had a son?¡±

    Naruto looked at the man and said: "My name is Namikaze Naruto, but you actually know the 'Flying Thunder God Jutsu' at a glance. It seems that you should be from Konoha or the Land of Fire, from other countries or Ninja Villages."  Almost all the people who have seen this ninjutsu are dead. Tell me, who are you?"

    "Naruto Namikaze?" the man read a sentence and said: "I haven't been out for a long time, but I have also heard a lot of things during this period. Three years ago, the son of the Fourth Hokage betrayed Konoha. I didn't expect that I would  I'll see you here, but it's no wonder that you can find the Nine-Tails Chakra in him, because you are the real Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki. Okay, let's make a deal, and I'll tell you what's going on in Sora's body.  There will be Kyuubi¡¯s chakra, how about you spare his life?¡±

    "Sir, why are you doing this? He is just a little brat, I can get rid of him." The woman who just used the dual attributes of thunder and fire said.

    "Shut up, no wind," the man shouted coldly: "What do you know? The Fourth Hokage is known as the strongest Hokage in the history of Konoha. Even the first Hokage, who possesses the strongest escape technique, Wood Release, and the so-called Doctor Ninja  The reason why the Third Hokage is not as good as the Fourth Hokage is the 'Flying Thunder God Technique'. Since Namikaze Naruto knows??If we use the "Flying Thunder God Technique", we will definitely not be able to kill him, and he is still the jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails. Besides, I don't want to have such a meaningless battle.  "

    "Sir, no matter how powerful the Flying Thunder God is, he will never be our opponent." Another woman said.

    "" Naruto did not speak, and once again drew out a special kunai.  Then he suddenly threw it towards the man, with a 'dang' sound, the kunai was blocked halfway. It was Fudo who had just been blasted out by Naruto's Rasengan. It turned out that he had come back without knowing it, but he didn't hide it.  Just more than Naruto.

    Naruto immediately formed a seal after shooting the kunai. After the kunai was blocked, his figure flashed past and appeared behind Fudo. A special kunai appeared in his hand again and scratched Fudo's spine, leaving only  With the next white seal, Naruto disappeared again and appeared on the earth wall: "As expected, you used earth escape to strengthen your defense, so the Rasengan just did not cause much damage to you. But even if  No matter how strong your defense is, how many times can you block my Rasengan? Do other people have defenses as strong as his?" Naruto glanced at the other people.

    "Okay, no wind, no fate. Shut up, don't move, you come back first." The man said: "Naruto Namikaze, what do you think of our deal?"

    "Not so good?" Naruto sat down on the earth wall, threw the special kunai next to Sora, then casually took the mark with both hands and looked at the man and said: "You don't even have your name yet.  Tell me, why should I trust you, and why should I make this deal with you? What good will it do to me? If you know why Sora has Kyuubi's chakra in his body, in fact, this is not  Isn't it important? So I must not be interested in your proposal?"

    The man looked at Naruto and was silent for a long time before he said, "Okay, then I'll tell you, because you and I have the same enemy."

    "The same enemy?" Naruto frowned.  "That's right!" the man said: "My name is Kazuma, and I am one of the original twelve ninja guards of the Fire Temple. There is irresolvable hatred between Konoha and I, and I want to kill Konoha's Hokage.  As well as everyone who believes and trusts Naruto, Sora is a very important part of my plan. As for the Nine-Tails Chakra in his body. Although the Fourth Generation successfully sealed the Nine-Tails in your body,  During the previous battle, Kyuubi released a large amount of chakra, and I collected this chakra and sealed it in Sora's body."

    "That's it." Naruto said casually: "I have probably guessed that you plan to attack Konoha again. When the time comes to stimulate the Nine-Tails Chakra in Sora, most of Konoha's power will be attracted.  Let's go, and then you will use other means to destroy Konoha." Naruto looked at Kazuma and sneered: "Aren't you afraid that I will tell the Fifth Hokage about these things?"

    "You won't." Kazuma said: "First of all, you are now a rebel ninja. Although you are the son of the fourth generation, after all, you have betrayed Konoha, and Konoha will not believe you easily. Secondly, Masaru  As the saying goes, only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you be victorious in every battle. I secretly sneaked into Konoha, and I got an interesting piece of news from them, that is, you, Naruto Namikaze, before you left Konoha, no one knew that you were the son of the Fourth Generation.  And because of Kyuubi, your life in Konoha is not very good? Don¡¯t you want to take revenge on them? Thirdly, most of your mother¡¯s land in the Country of Uzumaki was occupied by the Country of Fire. Fourthly, I still  I got the news that the Akatsuki organization is capturing tailed beasts, and you are also their target, but if Sora¡¯s power of the nine tails is activated, wouldn¡¯t it just be enough to take your place?¡±

    "Humph." Naruto stood up and said, "You have said so much, there are so many benefits without my effort, of course I agree! When are you going to do it? I want to see the beauty of the burning leaves."

    "We will do it soon. Will you help us then?" Kazuma said: "It feels very satisfying to kill those who have bullied you with your own hands."

    "" Naruto hesitated, shook his head and said, "No need, I'm not alone now, I have to think about other things." As he said that, Naruto formed a seal slightly and disappeared in an instant.

    Kazuma looked at the disappearing Naruto and said: "The flying thunder god's technique is really extraordinary. It doesn't move, it doesn't have wind, it doesn't have luck. Are you sure you can block that kind of attack?"

    The other three people looked at each other, then shook their heads together, and then Bu Feng said: "But sir, that kid doesn't know my weakness. Although I can't stop the 'Flying Thunder God Technique', he can't kill me either.  "

    "Not necessarily." Kazuma said, looking at Sora, wondering what he was thinking?

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 329 Minagawa Natsuki¡¯s Idol

    Naruto's figure appeared on the cliff, looking at the four people in the plain below the mountain from a distance. He saw the four of them staying together and saying something, then they stepped forward and picked up Sora without moving, and then a group of five people jumped down.  left.  .com Naruto After they left, Naruto frowned and said secretly: "Humph, it seems that the other party's plan has already started. Otherwise, he would not have taken Sora away. Maybe I forced him to speed up the process.  Yes, maybe. Who knows? But should I inform Granny Tsunade? I don¡¯t care about the other people in the wood industry, but Granny Tsunade can¡¯t let anything happen, and there are other people in Konoha who make me worry!  "

    After thinking about it for a while, Naruto turned around and said: "Forget it, I don't care what happens to the people in Konoha? As long as those people are okay. But I'd better stay and protect them secretly for the time being. As for  Others, huh, if I hadn't agreed to the lustful immortal, I would definitely cooperate with this guy. Now, huh, just ask for your own blessings!" Naruto jumped away from the cliff.  £®  £®  £®  £®  £®  .

    "Zabuza-senpai." Minagawa Natsuki led four snow ninjas out of the gate of Konoha to greet Momochi Zabuza who was coming: "Fortunately, Zabuza-senpai, you arrived safely. Are all the people here?  .¡±

    Zabuza frowned, but because he was still near the gate of Konoha, he didn't ask anything, but nodded: "Everyone is here, but I asked one of the staff to go back 'temporarily' to report the news." Zabuza emphasized.  The word 'temporary'.

    Minagawa Natsuki nodded and said: "I understand, Zabuza-senpai, by the way, Zabuza-senpai, Tsunade-sama has agreed to treat Sister Bai, but it is getting late today and she will be sent to the hospital first.  Treatment will be carried out after Lady Tsunade and sister have inspected her tomorrow."

    Zabuza responded: "Well, that's it, let's send Shiro to the hospital first." After verifying the pass, Zabuza and his team finally entered Konoha and headed straight towards Konoha's hospital without any hesitation.  With.

    "Xia Xue, how is the situation?" After placing Shiro in the single ward of Konoha Hospital, Zabuza asked all the snow ninjas to spread out to prevent anyone from eavesdropping, and then immediately asked: "Are you in Konoha Hospital?"  How much information did Ye Tan know? And you said that luckily I arrived safely? What does this mean? "

    Xia Xue shook her head: "I'm sorry, Mr. Zabuza, I didn't get much news. Konoha is very wary of us. After I stepped into Konoha, there were always Konoha's ANBU staring at me, even if it's me.  It¡¯s impossible to do anything you want? And last night, before I stepped into Konoha, I was attacked. I didn¡¯t know the identity of the other party at the time, but when I escaped, I found that the other party turned out to be dressed as an ANBU of Konoha. So I  Are you even more afraid to take any action?"

    "The costumes of Konoha ANBU!" Zabuza said in surprise: "I didn't expect this kind of thing to happen. Xia Xue, do you know who sent these ANBU? Could it be the fire Kage?"

    Minagawa Natsuki shook her head and said: "Senior Zabuza, I had doubts like this at first, but after I met Tsunade-sama after arriving in Konoha, I gave up this idea. Although Tsunade-sama is the Hokage,  , but as a medical ninja, Tsunade-senpai has a kind heart that ordinary ninjas don¡¯t have, and it is impossible for her to sneak up on her to achieve her own ideas."

    Zabuza immediately waved his hand: "I think you misunderstood, Xia Xue, the Hokage I am talking about does not mean Tsunade-sama. The leader once told us that he trusts and likes Tsunade-sama because Tsunade-sama regards the leader as  This feeling of losing one's own relatives fascinates the leader. Since Lady Tsunade regards the leader as a relative, she will not attack us easily. What I am referring to is another Hokage. The Third Hokage."

    Xia Xue was silent for a moment and said: "I don't know about this. I have never met the Third Hokage, so I don't know, but Konoha is divided into three forces. Since Lord Tsunade will not attack us  If so, then there will only be two forces left."

    Zabuza narrowed his eyes and said: "Although it is still unclear which side the Anbu who attacked and monitored you belong to, the Third Hokage has always been worried about the leader's betrayal of Konoha, especially since the leader commanded the Snow Ninja Village and controlled the Snow Country.  The third generation is even more concerned. For the third generation, this makes it more difficult for him to recall the leader to Konoha. So it is normal to want to kill our subordinates. As for the last force, the elder group, it is even more difficult.  It's possible. The leader has been at odds with them since he was a child. The leader has been restricted by the elders since he was a child and has never relaxed. Later, he even wanted to restrict the leader's growth. This is not allowed by the leader, and the elders want to control  The leader, but failed due to various reasons. In the end, the leader fled Konoha, which had a lot to do with the elders. It can be said that half of it was because of the elders. Now the leader has grown to the point where they can't control it, so  ?Both sides are very likely.  But we don't need to worry about this. Our mission is just to protect Shiro, let him get treatment in time, and then leave with Shiro. However, we must be vigilant enough when we are in Konoha.  "

    Minagawa Natsuki nodded and said, "I understand, Zabuza-senpai. I will inform Yuki Ninja immediately."

    Zabuza nodded and said: "Yes, but we came to Konoha to ask for something from Konoha. At least in terms of etiquette, I must also go to see Tsunade-sama. By the way, Xia Xue, you go to see Jiraiya."  Master Ye, I think if Master Jiraiya is here, Master Jiraiya will give us some good advice on many things. And the leader has said that for Master Jiraiya and Tsunade,  , we don¡¯t have to hide too much, some things can be said directly.¡±

    "Jiraiya-sama?" Minagawa Natsuki muttered: "I understand, if I don't kill senior, I will go as soon as possible."

    "Yes!" Zabuza responded, and then said: "Okay, let's take action immediately." After saying that, Zabuza turned around, but then he stopped and asked, "By the way, Natsu Xue, Jiraiya  Do you know the whereabouts of my lord?"

    Minagawa Natsuki shook her head and said: "No, but I think according to Jiraiya-sama's reputation, many people in Konoha should know about it."

    "No need." Zabuza showed a weird smile, but Minagawa Natsuki didn't notice it because his face was bandaged: "I probably know the whereabouts of Lord Jiraiya, you go directly to the hot springs, bathhouses and the like.  Search for it, I think you will definitely find something, oh, by the way, it¡¯s the female hot springs and those mixed bathing hot springs, don¡¯t make a mistake.¡± Minagawa Natsuki¡¯s face turned red, and she murmured and stopped talking.  Zabuza smiled wildly and left.

    Zabuza went to see Tsunade himself, and Minagawa Natsuki immediately headed towards the hot spring area after telling the snow ninja to stay and protect Shiro.  Minagawa Natsuki looked at the female hot spring house in front of her, hesitated for a moment, and then boldly walked in. However, after searching, she found nothing. She just walked towards another hot spring house, but it was already dark.  , the business of Hot Spring Residence is getting better and better, and the number of people is slowly increasing, which makes the search for Minagawa Natsuki a lot more difficult. After searching several houses in succession.  Minagawa Natsuki could only give up temporarily, because she had already spent a lot of time, she could not spend a lot of time on this, and Minagawa Natsuki was secretly relieved that Jiraiya was not found.

    Just when Minagawa Natsuki turned around and was about to leave the hot spring area, she suddenly saw a small patch of white appearing under the eaves of a hot spring residence, and then disappeared into the ceiling.  Minagawa Natsuki was stunned and immediately stepped forward. As a result, under the eaves, there was a man crawling on the beam below. His cheeks were reddish, transparent liquid flowed from the corners of his mouth, and his eyes seemed to pop out, looking wretched.

    Minagawa Natsuki opened her beautiful eyes wide and looked at the person in front of her in disbelief. She naturally knew that the person in front of her was the Toad Sage Jiraiya she was looking for. At least she didn't expect that she would be one of the three ninjas in her mind.  Laiya actually turns out to be the kind of person who likes to visit female hot springs.  Although Minagawa Natsuki had been prepared from Zabuza's words, but when he really saw it, Minagawa Natsuki still felt that his idol was suddenly broken.

    "Er, you are Naruto's subordinate, right?" When Minagawa Natsuki saw Jiraiya, Jiraiya immediately put away his expression, then jumped down from the eaves, looked at Minagawa Natsuki and said: "Yesterday,  I knew when you arrived in Konoha, and I estimate that if something happens, you will be here soon. Tell me, do you have anything to do with me?"

    Minagawa Natsuki was stunned. She suddenly found that her idol was standing again, and then she immediately said respectfully: "Yes, Jiraiya-sama, I am Minagawa Natsuki. Jiraiya-sama just call me Natsuki."  Now, I am the Taiyang under Leader Naruto. This time, Zabuza-senpai and I escorted Sister Shiro to Konoha in the hope of getting treatment from Tsunade-sama. However, when I arrived in Konoha, I was harassed by the ANBU of Konoha.  Attack"

    "Konoha Anbu!" Jiraiya was slightly startled, then looked around and frowned slightly: "It seems that things are in trouble. Naruto, this kid, gives me trouble every time. Xia Xue, let's go, there are rats  Follow me. Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡±

    "Yes, Lord Jiraiya." Minagawa Natsuki responded, and then followed Jiraiya. The two of them quickly left the hot spring area and disappeared into the long night.  As for following Minagawa Natsuki to the hot spring area, the ANBU who wanted to eavesdrop immediately followed them, but because Jiraiya was also there, they were quickly thrown away.

    The website www. welcomes all book lovers to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all here!  ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 330 The Snow Ninja was ambushed

    It was daybreak, and Shiro was lying calmly on the bed in the Konoha ward. Outside the ward, a dozen snow ninjas were guarding him. Inside the ward, Zabuza and Minagawa Natsuki accompanied Tsunade and Shizune into the ward.

    "So it's her, Zabuza, she was the one who came to Konoha with you last time, right?" Tsunade gathered chakra in her hands and placed them ten centimeters above Shiro's chest.

    Zabuza nodded and said, "Yes, Tsunade-sama, you met her once last time."

    Tsunade nodded, and then carefully examined Bai. After a while, Tsunade took back the chakra in her hand, with a slight sweat on her forehead: "If I read it correctly, she was indeed subdued.  A kind of medicine, but this is just one of them. She was also hit by a sealing technique, an illusion technique. I have never seen this kind of illusion technique before. Not only did it not cause harm to her, it actually helped her calm her disordered spirit."

    Zabuza frowned and said: "As for the illusion, I know that the leader was afraid that Shiro would wake up and attack us, so he cast the illusion on Shiro. This illusion was created by the leader himself and has no harmful properties, so it will not be used on the victims.  The harm caused by the caster will only cause the subject to fall into his own memories. For Shiro now, he may wake up after a while. As for the medicine? It should be Sunagakure rebel nin Ishida Hiju  It¡¯s for free. As for the sealing technique, I don¡¯t know, and no one knows this either.¡±

    Tsunade nodded and said: "The effectiveness of the illusion is indeed disappearing, but it is still enough to last for a while, and the drugs will also make the ninja's chakra lose control, while the sealing technique is hidden under the effect of the drugs, unless one is very proficient.  Ninjas who use medical ninjutsu cannot be discovered otherwise. The effect of this sealing technique is to temporarily seal the memory of the person who is being used. Then if someone enters a wrong memory next to the person who is being used, then the person who is being used will be  They will think that this memory is their real memory. However, when the sealed memory is brought up, the person who is under the spell will notice it. If it is constantly mentioned, the person who is under the spell will have their thoughts confused, so that they will  There are possible situations such as coma, madness, etc." Then Tsunade paused slightly and said: "Shizune, you go to prepare immediately, and send her to the treatment room in an hour. I will arrange other things first."

    "Yes. Tsunade-sama." Shizune responded immediately, then escaped and prepared to go.  Tsunade looked at Zabuza and Minagawa Natsuki and said, "You must have heard what I said. I'm going to make arrangements for the Hokage now. I'm afraid this treatment will take some time."

    "Yes, thank you Tsunade-sama." Zabuza and Minagawa Natsuki said at the same time.

    Tsunade waved her hand and said: "Don't thank me. This is just a deal. Remember, I will send someone to accept it in ten days." Zabuza nodded and said: "Don't worry, Tsunade-sama, I will let Yuki immediately  Shinobu returns to the Land of Snow to urge her." Tsunade nodded, turned and left.

    Zabuza immediately summoned three snow ninjas and said: "You return to the Land of Snow immediately and inform Minako Namikaze, the 'Tianfu', that the matter of 'Taiyin' has been completed. It's her turn next. Remember to be careful,  Stay vigilant at all times." "Yes, Zabuza-sama." The snow ninja responded, and then immediately left Konoha, but this time there was no obstacle, and he passed directly through the gate of Konoha, heading towards the country of snow.  go ahead.

    Just about five kilometers away from Konoha, three kunai were immediately shot at the three snow ninjas. "Enemy attack, be careful." The snow ninja immediately took out the kunai and blocked the kunai that was shot.  The famous snow ninja gathered around and handed their backs to their companions.  "Who is it? Come out! What is sneaking around in broad daylight?" a Snow Ninja shouted.  But no one paid attention to him, and the only answer was the countless shurikens and kunai shot at him.  The three snowmen were startled and immediately reacted and began to use the kunai in their hands to reach the countless shuriken and kunai that were shot at them.

    ¡°Perhaps Zabuza had already guessed this possibility, so the three snow ninjas he sent were the best among the twenty snow ninjas.  Although there are countless kunai and shuriken, and their firing speed, accuracy and power are very strong, the three snow ninjas can still perfectly resist it with the strength of themselves and their companions, but how long can they last?

    On the other side, in a hidden part of the forest, there were a dozen ninjas who were shooting shurikens and kunai at the snow ninjas.  One of them, who seemed to be the leader, gritted his teeth and looked at the three snow ninjas who were constantly supporting each other: "Damn it, no wonder the country of snow has developed so much recently. It is indeed the relationship between snow ninjas. Forget it, a few people will come.  , we went to sneak attack the opponent while they were concealing their ability to resist kunai and shuriken." "Yes." Immediately, several people stopped throwing kunai and shuriken, and then moved towards the three snow ninjas who were wrapped in a ball.  And go.

    "Huh?" A snow ninja suddenly said: "Don't you think the other party is throwing kunai andAre the shurikens a little slow?  "

    "Indeed, slow down, it seems that there are a few people missing. Are they planning to attack us?" Another snow ninja excused himself.

    "Originally, the opponent's shurikens and kunai were too dense, and we were unable to break through. Now we have a chance, a chance to complete the mission." The third snow ninja said: "When the enemy sneak attacked us, the opponent threw  The kunai and shuriken will stop temporarily to avoid accidentally injuring our own people, and that time is when we break out."

    "Okay. That's it! I'll stay behind when the time comes. You guys take the first step."

    "No, no need for now, we immortals will leave with all our strength. If we are still caught up by the other party, we will talk about it then."

    "good."

    "That's it now." Just when the kunai and the shurikens were violently interrupted, the three snow ninjas rushed out regardless of the situation. As they did so, a very sharp sound came from their ears: "Boom, boom, boom."  'There was an explosion behind the three snow ninjas, but they jumped away without any pause.

    "Damn it. Stop them and chase them all." Such a voice came from behind the three snow ninjas.  At the same time, a dozen ninjas appeared on the path of the three snow ninjas, and five or six ninjas were chasing after them.

    "Damn it, since they are sound ninjas, why did they appear here?" One of the snow ninjas immediately formed a seal: "Snow Release Snowball." The snow ninja opened his mouth like a cannonball, and snow flakes the size of a fist continued to come out.  The balls flew out, just like having a snowball fight in the snow, except that the power was much greater, and the number was too terrifying. In a short time, more than a dozen people were knocked to the ground by the snowballs.  "Let's go." Snow Ninja shouted, and the three people left without stopping.

    At this time, the sound ninjas who were knocked to the ground by Snowball stood up one after another, because the lethality of 'Snow Release Snowball' was too low, so although it knocked others down, it actually did not cause much damage to them.  The damage would only make them a little dizzy at most.  However, the Snow Ninjas' goal has been achieved. They just want to leave. As for whether they can kill or injure the enemy, this is not important.

    "Hmph! We actually escaped, you bunch of losers." The leader of the sound ninja looked at the sound ninja around him and said angrily, and then looked at the direction the snow ninja left: "But don't think about leaving so easily."

    The three snow ninjas kept flying through the forest without any pause. This time they moved forward at full speed, and their vigilance towards the surroundings naturally dropped a lot. With a 'shoo', a shuriken flew over and pierced directly into the forest.  The three people were stunned when the snow ninja at the front was hit. The other two immediately protected the injured person behind them, and countless shurikens and kunai flew in front of them again.  Moreover, there are more than a dozen sound ninjas who are forming seals later.

    "Damn it, why are there so many Sound Ninjas here in Konoha?" Snow Ninja said in shock: "It will be difficult to break out of the encirclement now. Damn it." The overwhelming kunai and shurikens shot towards them.  , 'Ding Ding Dang Dang' Just when the two snow ninjas were trying their best to resist the kunai and shuriken, and were about to reach their limit, countless golden hairs stretched out, blocking the kunai and shuriken.

    "This is" Everyone looked at the hair in astonishment. The three snow ninjas followed the long hair with joy on their faces and saw Naruto standing on the branch with a cold look on his face.  The snow ninja immediately said respectfully: "I have met His Highness the Prince." Naruto nodded and jumped down from the tree.

    Naruto fell between the Snow Ninja and the Sound Ninja, looked at the Sound Ninja and said, "What's going on? Why did you fight with the Sound Ninja?"

    "I don't know," the Snow Ninja said, "My subordinates were ordered by Lord Zabuza to return to the Land of Snow to meet Lord Minako of 'Tianfu'. However, my subordinates and others were attacked just a few kilometers away from Konoha.  After getting rid of the sound ninja's attack, we were attacked again. If the prince hadn't taken action this time, my subordinates and others might not have been able to complete the mission."

    "I know." Naruto still stared at the sound ninja and said: "Then you guys need to take care of the wounds first, and leave these sound ninjas to me. By the way, leave immediately after taking care of the wounds. Don't worry.  If there is any hesitation, then I will go directly back to meet Zabuza."

    "Yes, Your Highness." The snow ninjas said in victory, and then immediately began to treat their wounds.  Naruto looked at the nearly thirty sound ninjas around him and said, "Orochimaru is sending sound ninjas here to rob and kill ninjas from other countries on the way. Isn't he afraid of provoking a war between countries?"

    "What does this have to do with us? As long as we can complete it. As for other consequences, I can't predict it." A sound ninja stepped forward and said: "Kill them all." All the sound ninjas rushed at once  Come up.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 331

    Looking at the sound ninjas who rushed up, a trace of disdain flashed in Naruto's eyes, and his hands began to form seals: "Random Lion Technique com" Naruto's long hair danced behind him, and then he rushed towards the sound ninjas.  The direction spread explosively. When the first strand of golden hair pierced the enemy's body, the second, third, or even hundreds of strands pierced the same enemy's body at the same time. The long hair did not  Any pause would penetrate directly from the enemy's body, with blood dripping down the long golden hair.  All of a sudden, more than a dozen sound ninjas were pierced by Naruto's long hair.  Only a few sound ninjas escaped Naruto's long hair.

    Naruto immediately retracted his long hair. When the long hair was retracted, the blood on the long hair was immediately thrown off, and the body of the sound ninja that was pierced by Naruto's long hair was full of blood holes.

    Naruto pulled out a dozen shurikens: "Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique." Suddenly a dozen shurikens were shot at several sound ninjas. When a dozen shurikens were shot out, they immediately changed.  It became a sky filled with shurikens.  It was exactly the same as the method they used to deal with the snow ninja before.  It's just that they are not as united as the snow ninjas, unable to hand over their backs to their companions, and unable to fully trust their companions, so when they faced countless shurikens, they simply failed to reach the countless shurikens in the sky.  .  'Puff' In the blink of an eye, several Sound Ninjas had their bodies covered with tattoos. 'Ziz' Several shurikens were still tied with explosive charms. Violent explosions continued to sound. Although several Sound Ninjas did not  They were killed by shurikens, but the explosion immediately killed them.

    "Your Highness, Your Highness." Three snow ninjas knelt down on one knee behind Naruto and said, "Thank you, Your Highness, for saving your life."

    "Okay." Naruto said, "Get up." "Thank you, Your Highness." The three Snow Ninja stood up.  The injured snow ninja had his wounds bandaged.

    Naruto looked at the three snow ninjas and said: "To be honest, I am very satisfied with the three of you because you three did not give up on your companions when your lives were threatened. Of course, this is my personal opinion.  But from a national point of view, I am not satisfied with you, because the three of you perform the task together. If you all die, then I want to ask, who should complete your task? You know, sometimes it seems  An unimportant sentence is enough to affect the life and death of many people. If you all die, it is very likely to affect the life and death of your companions far away in the Land of Snow, and in that case, your strength is far away.  If you are not as good as the other party, the most reasonable way should be for one person to stay and break up the rear so that others can escape. At the same time, you can also send the news back so that you can avenge your companions. Also, haven't you noticed? This place is only ten meters away from Konoha.  It's only a few kilometers away. Isn't it weird for Sound Ninja to appear here? If you all die, then others will not know that Sound Ninja has appeared here, and it is very likely to cause a war between Konoha and Snow Ninja Village. You  Do you know how many people will die by then?¡±

    "Subordinates" Cold sweat broke out on the foreheads of the three snow ninjas, and they knelt down as soon as their knees softened, but Naruto's hair stretched out and crushed the three of them: "Okay, you guys pay attention.  Companions, there is nothing wrong with not being able to bear to give up your companions. In the life of a ninja, companions are equal to your own life. You value your companions. In fact, I am very happy, but you have linked your personal feelings to the country. Forget it this time.  But you are about to return to the Land of Snow. After completing the mission, you go to find Neji to learn two moves of ninjutsu to increase your strength. Only by increasing your strength will you not have to face the dilemma of companions and missions in the future.  .¡±

    The three snow ninjas looked happy and shouted: "Thank you, Your Highness." Naruto pulled out a special kunai and handed it to them: "Just give this to Neji. Okay, you go and complete your mission!  "

    "Yes, Your Highness the Prince." The three snow ninjas responded, and then immediately flew away.  After Naruto watched the three snow ninjas leave, he focused his gaze on the corpses of the sound ninjas around him and frowned deeply.  Naruto stepped forward and began to examine each corpse, and soon Naruto discovered that most of the corpses had traces of modification during their lifetime.  Naruto frowned deeply. It was obvious that the only one who could transform ninjas was Orochimaru, one of the three ninjas.

    "So you are here, Naruto!" Jiraiya stood behind Naruto with his clogs on his feet, and then walked towards Naruto.

    Naruto looked at Jiraiya with some joy: "Lustful Immortal, why are you here?"

    "It's your subordinate. A girl named Minagawa Natsuki told me that you are nearby." Jiraiya came over and patted Naruto on the shoulder and said: "Hey, no matter how you say it, I am too old.  Now, can't you respect me a little bit? At least don't call me 'lecherous immortal' anymore, I'm the famous Toad Immortal."

    Naruto looked at Jiraiya and nodded: "Well, that's fine, then?I won¡¯t call you a lecherous fairy anymore.  "

    Jiraiya immediately nodded with satisfaction, then looked around and whispered to Naruto: "By the way, Naruto, those girls under your command are all beautiful. Let's not talk about that little girl Minazuki.  Girl, even that Minagawa Natsuki is very good. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s too tightly dressed. It may have something to do with the environment of the Land of Snow, if you can wear sexy clothes on board." Jiraiya said, his eyes  Gradually it emits light.

    "" Naruto looked at Jiraiya with cold sweat breaking out on his forehead, and then said, "I decided to call you Sema Sage."

    "" Jiraiya looked at Naruto speechlessly, and finally said: "Forget it, you'd better call me 'Lustous Sage'." As he said this, Jiraiya stepped forward and stood in front of more than a dozen people.  In front of the body of the sound ninja, he looked carefully and said, "Naruto, do you think these are really sound ninjas?"

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No, not entirely, but most of them are sound ninjas. After all, the only one in this world who can transform the human body so beautifully is Orochimaru." Naruto held up a sound ninja.  The arms of the corpse had many machines on them.

    "Indeed." Jiraiya continued: "But why did Orochimaru want to ambush here? And there were no reports of attacks on Konoha, which means that neither ninjas nor civilians in Konoha were attacked, but why?  What about the attack on the Snow Ninja? Is it aimed at the Snow Ninja? Or is it trying to provoke a war between Konoha and the Snow Ninja?" Then Jiraiya looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto, you have no doubts in your heart.  A character? I think it¡¯s not just Orochimaru ambushing him.¡±

    "Perhaps." Naruto said casually: "The enemy hasn't shown any clues yet, so I can't make a conclusion yet, but the enemy will show his clues sooner or later, so I don't plan to waste my brain cells. When the time comes, the soldiers will come to stop him. But there is one thing  To be sure, it is definitely not Orochimaru. If it were Orochimaru, he would not come to intercept and kill these snow ninjas, because they are not very important people. Orochimaru would definitely attack and kill Zabuza and others. As long as  They just have enough portions.¡±

    "But" Jiraiya said: "Naruto, as long as they continue to attack the snow ninja, three this time, five next time, seven next time, this will weaken these people around you little by little.  If it is powerful, it will not only consume you, but also make you unable to think calmly."

    Naruto said with a cold look: "I won't let this happen." Then Naruto withdrew his gaze and said: "Let's go, lustful immortal, I just detonated a lot of explosive charms here, I don't want to  Ye Fang should have noticed something. Let the people of Konoha handle this. I know there is a place nearby where no one will disturb us. I have a very important thing to ask you.  .¡±

    "Huh?" Jiraiya was stunned and looked at Naruto. When he saw Naruto's eyes, he knew that the matter must be important. Furthermore, Jiraiya discovered that someone was rushing towards Konoha.  The voice came over, so he said: "Okay, I understand, let's go!"

    Naruto and Jiraiya immediately jumped away. Not long after, a dozen sound ninjas appeared nearby. They all had various wounds on their bodies. They looked as if they had just experienced a battle, and behind them  There are people chasing them.  When a dozen sound ninjas saw nearly twenty corpses on the ground, their eyes showed horror. They originally wanted to rush over after hearing the violent explosion, but what they didn't expect was that they heard the explosion.  The same noise was made by the ninjas of Konoha. When they rushed here, they met the ninjas of Konoha and had a battle of ideas. Although they were not much different from the people sent by Konoha, Konoha  The number of people was far greater than theirs, so after a big battle, almost everyone among them was injured. Originally, they planned to join up with the people here to deal with the ninjas of Konoha, but what they saw was more than twenty corpses.  .  But there wasn't much time left for them. Behind them, Konoha's ninjas were constantly chasing after them. These sound ninjas jumped away without hesitation, and at the same time dropped the kunai connected to the explosive talisman and inserted it into the corpse.  When nearly fifty Konoha ninjas rushed over, they saw only twenty corpses with explosive charms inserted into them.

    "Boom, boom" violent explosions left the Konoha ninja with more than twenty unrecognizable corpses and lost traces of the enemy.  The ninjas of Konoha looked at each other, and finally had no choice but to leave.

    On the other side, Naruto and Jiraiya came to a waterfall. Naruto said to Jiraiya: "Licious Sage, what I want to tell you is about the Kyuubi."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 332 New trick, Sage Mode?

    Jiraiya didn't seem to have anything on the surface, but his pupils narrowed meaninglessly. Naruto said: "Licious Sage, the Nine-Tails is gradually out of control. He wants to invade my body at any time. I  I want to ask what you can do?"

    "The Nine-Tails is not under control?" Jiraiya frowned slightly and said, "Naruto, wasn't your relationship with the Nine-Tails very good before? And you can borrow the Nine-Tails' power according to your own wishes, how come you suddenly  com"

    "I was too naive before." Naruto smiled bitterly: "The reason why Nine-Tails is willing to lend me its power is simply because I am connected to its life, and it also wants to gradually invade my body. Moreover,  My body couldn't bear his power before. That's why it kept holding on, and when I could barely bear its power, it couldn't wait to take over my body."

    "Is this why you asked your subordinates to come to me?" Jiraiya began to look serious: "Naruto, have you told anyone else about this matter?"

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No, I don't dare to tell anyone at all. I have many enemies, but they don't dare to attack me easily, because they know that I can freely use the power of the Nine Tails, and they are afraid of my revenge.  , especially after the water flooded the Whirlpool City. However, once they know that I cannot control the Nine-Tails, we will jump out one after another. By then, I am afraid that the power I established will collapse in an instant, and even I may  Lustful Sage, I need a powerful move. Although the attack power of the 'Spiral Shuriken' is very powerful, I will also be damaged when I attack the opponent, so I cannot use it multiple times. Once faced with a siege, I  There¡¯s no way to use this trick.¡±

    Jiraiya frowned deeply: "I understand, now you should try your best not to use the power of the Nine-Tails in the next time. I think in this case, the erosion of the Nine-Tails on you should be slowed down a lot. As for  The move you mentioned? Well, let me teach you a new move. But it takes a lot of time to learn this move, do you have it?"

    "Don't worry, Lustful Immortal, I have enough time in a few days." Then Naruto smiled and said: "Thank you, Lustful Immortal, I knew you must have other tricks that I haven't learned yet.  .¡±

    "" Jiraiya looked at Naruto speechlessly, then stretched out his hand to knock Naruto on the forehead and cursed with a smile: "Really, you little brat, I knew you were thinking about my tricks to suppress the bottom of the box.  I don¡¯t even miss your father.¡±

    Naruto smiled and let Jiraiya hit his forehead, and then waited quietly.  Jiraiya said nothing more and said directly: "Naruto, this technique cannot be learned here. We must go to another place to learn it."

    "Another place?" Naruto was stunned and said, "Then where are you going? What's the distance?"

    Jiraiya shrugged and said, "In terms of distance, it should be quite far. If we follow our fastest pace, it will probably only take a month."

    "One month?" Naruto was stunned and said with a wry smile: "Lovable Immortal, can't you study here? You know that I don't have that much time? One month is enough time for a lot of things to happen. And this is just the distance.  In terms of study time, even if I use the 'Shadow Clone Technique' to speed up the practice, it will still take a month to come back, so it will be at least two months. Moreover, there are many things happening in the Kingdom of Snow, and I can't leave at all now.  The Kingdom of Snow lasts too long, otherwise, the Kingdom of Snow will collapse."

    Jiraiya shrugged and said, "Of course I know. But Mt. Myoboku is so far away, and only Mt. Myoboku has enough natural chakra for you to call it."

    "Mt. Miaomu!" Naruto said in shock: "Wait a minute, Lustful Immortal, if I remember correctly, Mt. Miaomu should be where Toad and the others are, right? Lustful Immortal, what trick are you going to teach me? Why?  Go to study in the field of psychic beasts?¡±

    Jiraiya said word for word: "What I want to teach you is the 'Sage Mode'!"

    "Immortal mode?"

    In Konoha Village, the hour Tsunade said had just passed. Zabuza and Minagawa Natsuki had already sent Shiro into the treatment room. They glanced at the passage outside the treatment room from time to time, hoping that Tsunade would appear earlier.

    After a while, Tsunade and Shizune walked into the passage. Behind them were more than a dozen Konoha ninjas. One of them had white hedgehog hair, a mask on his face, and a forehead protector worn diagonally on his head.  The face covering his left eye, holding a book in his hand, is Kakashi, and behind him is Sakura. I don¡¯t know the other people, but they are all wearing white, they are probably from Konoha  medical ninja.

    Tsunade came to Zabuza and said: "This place is left to you and Kakashi. Don't let anyone disturb you."?I, I estimate it will take a few days this time, of course, if you don't want to save her, forget it.  "After saying that, without waiting for Zabuza's answer, Tsunade led Shizune and other medical ninjas directly into the treatment room.

    The door to the treatment room was immediately closed, and Zabuza didn't even have to say a word, so he didn't dare to say anything now.  Then Zabuza immediately asked the other snow ninjas to spread out to guard the surroundings.  After that, Zabuza looked at Kakashi, then walked up to Kakashi and whispered: "Kakashi, I have a few words to ask you. Oh, by the way, I am asking on behalf of the leader, not me.  My own business."

    "Really?" Kakashi took his eyes back from the book and said, "What did Naruto want you to ask me?"

    Sakura heard what Zabuza said and immediately wanted to answer, but Minagawa Natsuki stepped forward and stopped her: "If there is anything about the leader, you can ask me, and I will tell you everything I know."

    Sakura looked at Minagawa Natsuki and asked doubtfully: "Do you know everything about Naruto?"

    Minagawa Natsuki immediately shook his head and said: "No, I only know a few things. The one who knows the most is Sister Bai. She defines herself as the leader's tool, just like the kunai and shuriken in the hands of a ninja.  It's just that she is lying in the treatment room now." Minagawa Natsuki then changed the topic: "But I can tell you, a few days ago, Uchiha Sasuke appeared once in the Snow Country Daiming Mansion, but that time Orochimaru also had  Appeared, so the leader did not fight with the other party that time, nor did he say anything, and he left quickly. But the leader said that after the last Tenchi Bridge, Uchiha Sasuke's power increased again. As expected of Uchiha  Something like a clan.¡±

    Kakashi was not surprised at all, and seemed to have known about it for a long time, "Really? That's good." Sakura lowered her head and said to herself: "As long as I know he is safe." However,  After all, Sakura is no longer the Sakura she used to be, and she quickly calmed down.  Seeing that Sakura had calmed down, Minagawa Natsuki said nothing more and began to guard the door with all her heart.

    Zabuza said: "Kakashi, the leader wants me to ask only two questions, 'Are you okay? Are they okay?'"

    Kakashi put the intimacy paradise in his ninja bag: "How can I say this if it's good? It should be pretty good. I go out to perform tasks every day and rest in the village when I don't have tasks, but fortunately I still  You can read books, but you no longer have the teacher-student life you had before."

    Zabuza nodded and then looked at a big tree outside and said, "The leader's second sentence was, 'This big tree is rotten. When will the dead branches be cut off?'"

    Kakashi covered his forehead and said: "This question is difficult to answer. How can I put it? The roots of the big tree have rotted. If you want to completely cut off all the rotten parts, I am afraid the entire tree may die, so in  You won¡¯t cut off those dead branches easily before you are sure. But in the past few years, the big tree has had another owner. She takes good care of the big tree. One day, when the sun shines on the big tree again  When the time comes, the tree will once again be full of vitality and glow with new vitality.¡±

    "Maybe." Zabuza responded casually: "Okay, Kakashi, keep a good guard. With you here, I think most people can block it. As for the remaining people, I will use fog  Use the Shadow Technique to resist them until Bai is cured." After saying that, he said nothing more, then leaned slightly against the wall behind him, closed his eyes and began to rest.  Kakashi didn't say anything, sat on the window and took out the kissing paradise again

    "Okay, lustful sage. Although I have never seen the sage mode, but from the name, I can roughly guess the power of this move." Naruto said to Jiraiya in front of him: "However, lustful sage  Immortal, I can probably guess that the learning process of this move is definitely not simple. I don¡¯t have that much time to learn, so I¡¯d better switch to other moves!¡±

    Jiraiya said with a seductive look on his face: "Naruto, this is my real secret move. Even the perverts Tsunade and Orochimaru are afraid of this move. It can be compared with when you borrowed the power of the Nine-Tails.  It can greatly increase personal strength and speed, and it can also use another type of chakra in nature, natural chakra. The power of this chakra is not comparable to ordinary chakra, and I  Since you brought it up, I will naturally find a way for you to take care of both places."

    Naruto's eyes lit up. It would be best if he could take care of both places. Jiraiya smiled and said, "My method is 'reverse channeling'."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 333 Miaomu Mountain

    "Sir, the sound ninjas on the second line of defense we ambushed have been cleared. There are no bodies of snow ninjas at the scene. They should not have killed the opponent. Moreover, most of the people on the first line of defense were slaughtered, and only a few people escaped.  Come back." A man wearing a sound-nin forehead protector appeared in front of a man whose whole body was hidden in a cloak. He knelt down on one knee and spoke respectfully.

    "Impossible." A man next to the cloaked man said: "We are just a team of three or four people who ambushed Snow Ninja and Konoha, and we are just ordinary people, and we did not attack those with high strength.  It is impossible to be completely wiped out in an ambush." ??The man who spoke was none other than Fujimiya Hiroya.  Beside him is a woman, Xing Lian.  In this way, the identity of the cloaked man can be determined immediately, Ishida Hiju.  Only he can understand the whereabouts of Naruto and his party so well. After all, he knows that Naruto and others will definitely come to Konoha in order to save Minazuki Shiro, and if Konoha ninjas and Yuki ninjas continue to be killed, then both sides will very soon  It is easy to suspect the other person.  This is the purpose of Ishida Riju.

    "Where are the corpses?" Ishida Rijiu asked: "Have all the corpses of our sound ninja been recovered?"

    "No." The sound ninja said: "Because all the people on the second line of defense were killed, there were more than a dozen corpses, and there were Konoha ninjas chasing behind them, so we didn't have time to take it back."

    "Really?" Ishida Hijiu said: "I understand, since the body has not been recovered, it means that both Konoha and Snow Ninja already know about our ambush. Forget it, immediately recall all the Sound Ninja who ambush  , let's retreat. Now that we have been discovered, there is no point in our ambush here. We originally wanted to provoke a war between the two sides, but we didn't expect to be discovered so soon. Namikaze Naruto, I didn't expect that your men  He's not weak either. Let's fight again next time. However, sometimes you just need an excuse, and you don't need too much. I hope your men can survive it. Otherwise, I'm afraid they will walk out of Konoha. Okay  , Hiroya, let's go, it's time to go back, Sasuke should be about to take action, maybe our future cooperation partner will not be Orochimaru but Sasuke. But I am more like getting all the power of the sound ninja."

    "I would rather fight that guy with two swords." Another man with a sword at his waist said, he is Feng Ye Haotian.  Ishida Rijiu smiled and turned to leave.  Fujimiya Hiroya and Hoshilian quickly followed.  Suddenly there was a flash of black light, and a figure appeared faintly, and then disappeared again. He was only discovered at the moment he appeared

    "Reverse channeling?" Naruto was stunned, and then suddenly said: "I know, Lustful Immortal, we have signed a contract with the Toad Clan, which means that we can use the art of channeling to summon the Toad Clan from Mt. Miaomu.  , to help us fight. But if the toad clan uses psychic techniques, then we will go from here to Miaomu Mountain, which is reverse psychic. And in this way, we can save a lot of time. "

    A drop of cold sweat broke out on Jiraiya's forehead: "Ah, very good, as smart as your father. Then let's go to Mt. Miaomu." As he said this, Jiraiya bit his finger and formed seals on his hands.  Said: "The art of psychic." With a bang, a burst of smoke rose, and an old toad wearing a cloak appeared in front of Jiraiya.

    As soon as it saw Jiraiya, it immediately waved and said, "Hey, little Jiraiya. Hmm?" The toad looked around and said, "What, little Jiraiya, why did you only summon me? Where is the mother of the child?  ? Isn't there a battle?" Then the toad focused on Naruto: "This blond kid has a contract with my toad clan! But judging from his appearance, I feel familiar, just like Ten  He¡¯s the same as he was a few years ago.¡±

    Jiraiya immediately said with some respect: "Yes, Fukasaku-sama. I did not summon you for fighting, and this blond boy's name is Namikaze Naruto."

    "Naruto Namikaze!" Toad Fukasaku looked at Naruto and said, "That's it, it turns out to be little Minato's child. I didn't expect him to be so old. Time passed so fast. In the blink of an eye, little Minato has been away from us for a long time.  It's been a while. He is a genius that is rare to see in a century. It's a pity" As he spoke, Fukasaku sighed and shook his head.  Naruto looked at Fukasaku without saying anything, but a trace of sadness flashed deep in his eyes.

    Jiraiya said: "Okay, Lord Fukasaku, we have come to ask you for something. I plan to teach Naruto the sage mode. So I hope you can use your psychic skills to summon us to Mt. Myoboku."

    "Sage Mode!" Fukasaku said in shock: "Little Jiraiya, are you sure? Sage Mode is your strongest form, and it requires inhaling natural chakra. You know that once he inhales natural chakra excessively, he will become  Turned into a toad."

    "Oh, is this going to happen?" Naruto looked at Jiraiya with some confusion.

      Jiraiya shrugged and said, "Didn't I say that? Forget it, I'm saying the same thing now. Once you inhale too much natural chakra, you will turn into a toad, and over time, you will turn into a stone statue forever.  There is no chance to recover." Jiraiya looked at Naruto and said, "Then you still want to learn? Naruto."

    Naruto looked at Jiraiya speechlessly, and then said firmly: "Learn, why don't you learn? Let's go to Mt. Myoboku immediately! I leave everything to Fukasaku-sama."

    Fukasaku looked at Naruto and said: "I understand. Let's go to Mt. Myoboku first. Anyway, you have signed a contract with our toads, and since you are also Minato-chan's child, it's time to go to Mt. Myoboku."  As he said this, there was a "bang" sound and a burst of smoke rose up and disappeared.

    After a while, Jiraiya and Naruto disappeared.  Then he appeared in another world, a very peaceful world filled with huge mushrooms and various toads lying lazily on the ground or resting on the lake.

    "Let's go, Naruto." Jiraiya said to Naruto who was addicted to this peaceful world: "Let's go to see the Great Toad Sage with Fukasaku-sama!"

    Naruto was stunned: "Big Toad Immortal?"

    Jiraiya nodded and said: "The Great Toad Immortal is the immortal among all toads and can predict the future. So I want you to also meet the Great Toad Immortal. Maybe he will make a prediction for you."

    "Ugha prophecy of the future?" Naruto said: "The future is not immutable. Even if my future is not bright, I believe that my own hands can create a future that belongs to me.  .¡±

    "This is a good idea! My child, come here and let me see you." Suddenly a voice came over. Naruto and Jiraiya were both stunned, and Fukasaku said: "The voice of this great sage,  Come on, let's go there." Fukasaku immediately jumped forward.  Jiraiya and Naruto stopped staying and immediately followed Fukasaku's footsteps.

    Soon Naruto and Jiraiya followed Fukasaku to a high platform. On the high platform sat an old and frail toad with a hat with 'immortal' written on his head.  Jiraiya immediately saluted respectfully, and then said, "I have seen the Great Toad Sage!" Naruto followed and saluted.

    The Great Toad Sage looked at Naruto, and after a while he shook his head and said: "Is your name Namikaze Naruto? I can feel that there is another power hidden in your body, and that power is constantly eroding  Although your body is very slow, if no measures are taken, you will still be gradually eroded."

    Naruto nodded: "Yes, Great Toad Sage, the nine-tailed demon fox, the head of the nine tailed beasts, is sealed in my body."

    "Nine-tails?" The Great Toad Immortal said calmly and clearly: "I can't see through your future destiny. Maybe it's like what you said, your future needs to be created by yourself."

    "Thank you, Great Toad Sage." Naruto said, "But this is what I hope for. If the future is known too early, wouldn't it be too boring? The future is because everything is still unknown, so  It makes people full of expectations and hope at the same time, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    "Maybe." The big toad sage said, "You should be here to learn the sage mode. Fukasaku should teach him the basic skills properly. Jiraiya, please wait a moment. I have something to tell you."

    "Yes, Toad Sage." Fukasaku responded respectfully, and then said to Naruto: "Little Naruto, come with me, let's practice basic skills." Naruto nodded and followed Fukasaku away.

    After the figures of Naruto and Fukasaku gradually disappeared, the Great Toad Sage immediately said, "Jiraiya, do you still remember the prophecy I made?"

    Jiraiya nodded: "Remember, Great Toad Sage, you said that this world will face a choice, one is a new future, and the other is a ruined future. And there is only one person who can make this choice,  That is the Son of Prophecy. And you also said that I have a master-disciple relationship with the Son of Prophecy."

    "You still remember, Jiraiya." The Great Toad Immortal said, "So Jiraiya, have you found the son of this prophecy?"

    Jiraiya nodded, then shook his head and said: "Big Toad Sage, I am very sure that I have found it. So far, there are only two of my disciples who can become the children of prophecy. One is Nagato who has the Samsara Eye.  I have met him once in the River Kingdom, and the other one is Naruto. But I am not sure yet who is the real child of the prophecy."

    "I prefer Naruto! Jiraiya." The Great Toad Sage said, "I have never met Nagato, so I won't make an introduction for the time being, but Naruto fits the characteristics of the prophesied child very well!"

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 334 Goodbye Brother Toad

    "Big Toad Immortal!" Jiraiya looked at the Great Toad Immortal in front of him in surprise.

    "I can't see through Naruto's future. This shows that Naruto's future is still uncertain. It may be bright or dark." The Great Toad Sage said: "This is the first point. Second,  Although I can't see his future, I can see his character. Although he has a strong evil spirit and has killed at least a thousand people directly, he is not the kind of person with a strong murderous intention.  He is a very kind-hearted person, but his kindness has been hidden very deeply, but it has never disappeared. Thirdly, he is a person with a firm heart. Only in this way can he continue to  You can still retain your kindness in the midst of killing. Only those with a firm heart can strengthen their beliefs." Here the Great Toad Sage paused and spoke again: "Jiraiya, in the future, this world will appear and create new things because of the son of prophecy.  There are two endings: a world of destruction and a world of destruction. Neither I nor you are very clear about everything about Nagato. In this case, I hope that Naruto is the son of prophecy. I believe that he will create a new world, and  It won¡¯t be a broken world.¡±

    Jiraiya took out a special kunai and said: "Ah, I believe it too, that's why I will spare no effort to teach Naruto. I believe that he will bring more laughter and happiness to Naruto just like Minato will.  Same as the Snow Country. As for Nagato, he is constantly capturing the tailed beasts, and then pulling the tailed beasts out of the jinchuriki's body. This kind of inflicting pain on the jinchuriki, maybe I should go  Meet them.¡±

    The Great Toad Sage looked at Jiraiya, and then his eyes were slightly fascinated: "Jiraiya, I said that your fate is to die in the hands of your own disciples, do you remember?"

    Jiraiya smiled and said: "Don't worry, Big Toad Sage, I haven't seen enough of the cute girls in this world. I won't die so easily. I rarely come here once, so I have to take a good rest."  I'll come back to see Naruto's training in a few days. Goodbye, Big Toad Sage." With that, Jiraiya turned and left

    After Fukasaku and Naruto left the big toad sage, they came to a huge mushroom. Fukasaku said: "Okay, little Naruto, the body is the most fundamental. Before the training begins, we immortals should fill our stomachs. You know  , the child¡¯s mother has already prepared a super sumptuous meal.¡±

    "Oh, Lord Fukasaku." Naruto said: "I think food can satisfy hunger, and other things are not important. And if you are a ninja who always has good food and clothing, then unknowingly,  Your fighting spirit will be exhausted.¡±

    "It's a very correct idea for ninjas." Fukasaku said: "However, people are like iron rice or steel, food is still very important. What's more, eating better food once will not kill a person's fighting spirit without leaving.  ." Naruto shrugged and did not refute. Eating a meal does not take much time, not to mention that Naruto did not bring any dry food with him. If he trains for a long time, Naruto's stomach will feel hungry.

    At this time, a door suddenly opened at the root of the mushroom, and a toad with blue wavy hair and lip prints on his mouth came out and said: "Hey, it turns out there are really guests here. So what I'm going to do this time  The preparation was not in vain. The child¡¯s father, who is this child?¡±

    Fukasaku said: "His name is Namikaze Naruto. He is Minato-chan's child and Jiraiya's disciple." Then Fukasaku said to Naruto: "Naruto-chan, she is my wife, Shima."

    Naruto said respectfully: "Hello, Lord Shima."

    "Very polite, just like little Minato." Shima looked at Naruto and said, then turned around and said: "Come in, little Naruto. Don't be polite when eating." Naruto nodded, and then followed Fukasaku  Into the mushroom.

    There were four dishes and one soup on the table, and Shima was holding a plate and said: "Eat more, little Naruto." It looked very rich, but Naruto felt like he wanted to run away. The four dishes were  Yes, there are locusts, praying mantises and a kind of red and green bugs. When you get the soup, the locusts and bugs of various colors are combined to form a purple soup.

    Shima held a kind of white fleshy mollusk in his hand and said: "Come and sit down quickly, Naruto, come and try the taro worms I made." After saying that, he put down the plate in his hand. Obviously, this  It's the so-called taro bug.

    Naruto looked at the food on the table. Well, it should be said to be toad food. Before he could smell the smell, his stomach was already churning. He really didn't know what would happen if he really ate it.  .  At least Naruto didn't want to try, not at all.

    "Um?" Naruto swallowed unconsciously and said, "I'm not hungry yet, Fukasaku-sama, why don't you eat first, I'll wait for you outside."

    "Wait a minute, Naruto-chan." Shima immediately said, "Not only do you and Minato-chan have the same appearance,, and both of them are equally polite!  Okay, okay, come in quickly.  "With that said, Shima came to Naruto and forced him to the dining table, sat down, and then politely served Naruto a bowl of soup, including a few bugs.

    Naruto looked at the bowl of soup with bugs of various colors in front of him and didn't know what to do. As soon as Fukasaku saw Naruto sitting down, he immediately picked up all kinds of food and ate it.  That speed and that appetite was like eating a palace feast again.

    "Oh my, little Naruto, why don't you eat?" Shima walked in again with a plate of worms, then looked at Fukasaku and said immediately: "Dad, don't eat too fast. Give it to Naruto."  Leave some for others. Really." After saying that, without waiting for a reply, Fuka said, "Little Naruto, if these are not to your liking, let me make you something else! Braised locusts or steamed mantises  "

    "No, no, no." When Naruto heard this, the churning in his stomach became more intense, and then he immediately waved his hands and said: "Master Shima, there is no need to go to such trouble. These are enough. I don't have a big appetite.  A bowl of soup is enough.¡±

    "Really? That's such a shame. I thought I could use all my cooking skills!" Shima said with a distressed look on his face.  Cold sweat immediately appeared on Naruto's forehead.

    Naruto picked up the spoon, spooned some purple soup, and then put it into his mouth with his eyes closed. A very strange, nauseating, vomiting feeling came to his heart, and his face immediately turned blue.  But because Shima and Fukasaku were still there, Naruto didn't spit it out and could only suppress it forcefully.  "How does it taste? Little Naruto." Shima asked immediately when he saw Naruto take a sip of the soup and Naruto's expression became so strange again.

    When Naruto heard this, the feeling of nausea and nausea came up again. For a moment, Naruto's consciousness completely disappeared and he subconsciously replied: "Poisonous"

    "Poisonous!" Fukasaku and Shima were shocked, and then Fukasaku immediately retorted: "How is it possible? I am also a Toad Sage after all. If it is poisonous, how could I not be able to eat it?"

    "Yes, little Naruto." Shima said with a displeased look on his face: "Naruto, if you don't like it, forget it. Needless to say, it's poisonous." Even the title and tone changed, and he seemed to be angry.

    Naruto sweated profusely and immediately said: "Two adults, please listen to me. What I want to say is that it has a unique flavor."

    "Unique." When Shima heard this, a smile immediately appeared on his face, and then he patted Naruto on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Really, little Naruto, how can you only speak half of what you are saying? Okay,  I won't disturb your meal. Eat more." Then Shima said to Fukasaku: "The child's father, since Naruto likes this soup, then you can give it all to Naruto." With that, he jumped away.

    Fukasaku looked at the bowl of soup with a longing look on his face. When Naruto handed it to him but refused, Naruto slapped himself hard in his heart: "I told you to talk too much, what should I do now? Oh my god.  Ah, what I really mean is, it smells like poison. It smells like death.¡±¡­

    "I have a little pain in my stomach, Fukasaku-sama, please give me some time." After Naruto said that, he rushed out and found a hidden place to vomit.  Fukasaku looked at Naruto's bowl and said, "It seems like Naruto really likes this bowl of soup. He finished it so quickly."

    "Ugh" Naruto suddenly spat out a mouthful of purple soup. Naruto felt as if he had even vomited out his stomach.

    "You areNaruto. Yes, you are Naruto. Long time no see." A very honest voice came over.  Naruto raised his head and saw a yellow-skinned toad in front of him holding a bunch of snacks and said.  Naruto smiled bitterly and said to himself: "I didn't expect my vigilance to be so bad. I didn't even notice the beating of the toad. It was all caused by that bowl of soup."

    Naruto looked at the huge toad in front of him and said in surprise: "Toad Dragon, isn't this a Toad Dragon? It's been a long time, more than three years." Compared with the Toad Dragon in front of him three years ago, Naruto looked different.  It is now larger than the average adult.  Moreover, he was half as tall as Naruto when he was lying on the ground. Only the color of his body remained unchanged, and even his gluttonous character remained unchanged.

    "Toad Dragon, you ran away again." Suddenly a voice came over and another toad jumped out.  "Toadji." Naruto immediately said when he saw the second toad, "Long time no see. Toadji."

    When Toadji saw it, Naruto was stunned for a moment, then raised his forelimbs and said, "Hey, Naruto, I just heard from my father that you were here, so I planned to come see you with Toadosaurus. I didn't expect to see you here."  Coming to you, I haven¡¯t seen you for such a long time, how are you? By the way, you must be here to practice."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 335: Absorbing Natural Chakra

    Naruto was in a good mood when he saw the toad brothers again, so the two toads immediately sat together and chatted. Moreover, Naruto's stomach was already hungry, and he even vomited all the messy insect soup he just drank.  After getting out, Naruto's stomach was already empty, so Naruto immediately launched an offensive against the snacks brought by Toad Dragon.

    "Little Naruto." Fukasaku jumped behind Naruto and said: "It's Gamaji and Gamaryu, so let's end your conversation first. Little Naruto, it's time for us to practice. Isn't your time very tight?  ?¡±

    Naruto nodded and stood up and said: "Okay, Gamaji Gamadragon, let's talk next time. By the way, I will call you when I need you next time."

    "Toadryu, you should go back first." Kamakichi said: "I'm going to see Naruto's training. There's nothing going on here in Miaomu Mountain anyway? I might as well go and see Naruto's training together!"  Is that okay? Fukasaku-sama."

    Fukasaku nodded: "There is no problem with this. But Gamakichi, you will have to help me when the time comes."

    "Hey, no problem, Fukasaku-sama." Gamakichi replied, and then Fukasaku jumped away, with Naruto and Gamakichi following behind.  After Naruto and others left, Toad Dragon planned to go back, but suddenly looked at the various snack bags on the ground and wailed: "Brother, Naruto, I have eaten all my snacks, what should I do?"

    Naruto and Gamakichi followed Fukasaku to a place where there were giant black frog statues. Behind the stone statues was a waterfall, a brown liquid flowed down from the waterfall, and a white toad statue stood on the water.

    Fukasaku immediately said: "Okay, Naruto, let's start training immediately. First of all, I want to declare that what we want to learn is the Sage Mode. If you want to learn the Sage Mode, you must first absorb the natural chakra. Let's learn this first.  .¡±

    "Natural Chakra?" Naruto paused slightly and said: "Master Fukasaku, I heard the Lustful Sage mentioned the natural chakra once, but the Lustful Sage didn't explain it in detail at all. So although I know this natural chakra, in fact  I don¡¯t quite understand the meaning of it. Oh, by the way, there is also a lustful immortal who said that the only way to practice natural chakra is to come to Miaomu Mountain."

    "Sexy Sennin! Did you give little Jiraiya the nickname?" Fukasaku held his chin with his forelimbs and said, "It fits little Jiraiya's character very well!" Then Fukasaku patted his two forelimbs and said, "Okay, I  Let me introduce it first. First of all, our purpose is to use Sage Mode, and Sage Mode is not a kind of ninjutsu. To be precise, it is a state of using senjutsu. We all know that the so-called ninjutsu and illusion are actually using  The chakra created by physical strength and mental power is used. And senjutsu is based on adding natural chakra to form a more powerful chakra for use. In this way, whether it is illusion or  Ninjutsu and even taijutsu will be strengthened several times. Instead, physical power, mental power and natural power are used. The jutsu and techniques formed by using these three powers are senjutsu."

    "I see." Naruto nodded and said, "Then the sage mode is what it looks like after absorbing natural chakra, just like ordinary people can use ninjutsu when they become ninjas."

    Fukasaku was greatly comforted and said: "Sure enough, just like Xiao Minato, he understood the meaning of senjutsu so quickly. Natural chakra is a kind of energy that floats in the earth and the atmosphere. Well, it's hard to describe it simply.  Let me demonstrate." As he spoke, Fukasaku jumped towards a huge stone statue of a frog. The size of this stone statue even exceeded the size of Bun Tai, and the size of Fukasaku-sama was not even comparable to one of the toes of the stone statue.

    Fukasaku made a mark that was the same as the stone statue and placed his hands on the stone statue.  "It's amazing. As expected of Fukasaku-sama." Gamakichi said, "So much natural chakra gathered here so quickly."

    "Huh?" Naruto was stunned. He didn't feel any fluctuations in his ability.  "Get up." Yamato Fukasaku shouted and suddenly lifted the huge stone statue up.  Although he was sweating profusely, he still raised it up. Then Fukasaku put down one of his forelimbs and completely supported the stone statue with just one. After a while, he said, "How is it? This is the power of senjutsu."  Then he suddenly put it down, and the ground shook several times, announcing the weight of this frog statue.

    "It's amazing. Although I didn't feel what you did, Fukasaku-sama?" Naruto looked at leaning on the stone statue and kept breathing heavily: "But I can probably understand it. So Fukasaku-sama, please help me feel it immediately.  Let¡¯s practice natural chakra.¡±

    Fukasaku nodded and said: "First of all, you must integrate with nature, sense the natural chakra, and attract it to your side while controlling its entry and exit. In this way, you can become one with the natural chakra."

    NarutoHe nodded and said, "Yes, Fukasaku-sama, but if you want to sense natural chakra, what should you do?"

    Fukasaku pointed a finger at Naruto and said, "Don't move!"

    "Can't move?" Naruto was stunned: "Can I sense natural chakra in this way?"

    "That's right, little Naruto." Fukasaku said: "This was how I felt when I first sensed natural chakra. It is very difficult and painful for any living creature to make it motionless, but only after it is still  , stop the flow of living things, and only after harmonizing with the flow of nature can you feel the natural chakra."

    "Stop the flow of living things!" Naruto said in shock: "Although I am not very clear about the flow of this living being, Master Fukasaku, I think this must be very difficult. The flow of living beings, as soon as I heard the name, I knew  It's almost impossible to stop. I think it should be like human breathing and heart, it can't be stopped. Ugh" Naruto paused: "However, both Fukasaku-sama and Lustful Sennin have succeeded, so  It¡¯s not that it can¡¯t be stopped, it should be very difficult to stop.¡±

    "Naruto." Gamakichi said: "Feel the natural chakra. I have been learning since I was first channeled by you three years ago, but until now, I still can't feel the natural chakra very well.  . I can only barely perceive some of it.¡±

    Fukasaku nodded and said with some relief: "Gamakichi is the genius of our toad clan. He is currently the first and only one among the younger generation who can sense natural chakra. At the same time, among all the toads, he takes the shortest time."

    Kamakichi raised his head high towards Naruto: "Uncle Jiraiya, it took fifteen years to sense the natural chakra." Looking at Kamakichi's look, it seemed to be saying, 'Hurry up.  Come and praise me'.

    Naruto immediately felt dizzy and immediately said: "Master Fukasaku, I don't have much time. I still have a lot of things to do in Konoha and Snow Country. I can't sit here motionless every day and feel nature.  Chakra. Fukasaku-sama, do you have any quick method?"

    "Don't be so naive, Naruto." Fukasaku suddenly said loudly: "Perceiving natural chakra is a dangerous thing, especially for humans to perceive natural chakra. It is a very risky thing. Otherwise, this  Jiraiya will not be the only one in the world who can use senjutsu. This is currently the only unique power in the entire world. Just like Nagato's Rinnegan, it is currently unique."

    "Nagato?" Naruto was stunned, and then secretly said: "I remember a name blurted out by the lustful immortal when he was in the River Country. It seemed to be someone from Akatsuki."

    "Okay, Naruto. Sit down and feel it." Fukasaku said.

    "Wait, Fukasaku-sama." Naruto immediately said: "I am the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails. Now the Nine-Tails has begun to erode my body. If I borrow the power of the Nine-Tails again, it will speed up.  And the Nagato you just mentioned, Fukasaku-sama, is a member of Akatsuki, and Akatsuki is an organization that captures tailed beasts. Sooner or later, they will find me, and it is very likely that it will even be Nagato who has the Rinnegan. If I am not stronger  If I don't have enough power, there are only two outcomes for me, either being captured or turning into a Nine-Tails. I don't have much time to learn perception."

    Fukasaku fell silent, turned around and said, "Actually, there is another direction to complete this study faster." "Fukasaku-sama." Naruto felt happy.  Fukasaku jumped to the waterfall and said: "Little Naruto, come here, look, this waterfall, these liquids are the unique toad oil of our toad clan." Naruto walked forward and looked at the brown liquid in front of him.

    Fukasaku stretched out a finger and dipped a little toad oil into it, and then applied it on the back of Naruto's hand: "Toad oil has the ability to attract natural chakra and can help you practice." Naruto was overjoyed, and Fukasaku spoke again: "As long as  If you apply this toad oil all over your body, the natural chakra will flow into your body. In this way, the skin will gradually feel the natural chakra. One day, even without the oil, you will  It can attract chakra. It¡¯s many times faster than sensing it by yourself! However, toad oil has no effect on our toad clan, so we, the toad clan, can only sense it ourselves."

    "Huh?" Suddenly Naruto felt a force from all around him pouring into his body from the back of his hand: "I really feel it." Naruto realized something was wrong as soon as he opened his mouth.  Then Naruto watched with his own eyes as pimples grew on his palms, and then little by little pimples began to grow.  Naruto immediately looked at the clear toad oil and immediately revealed Naruto's appearance. Half of Naruto's face had turned into a toad.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 337 Danzo attacks

    Seeing that half of Naruto's face turned into a frog, Fukasaku said: "Because this is a shortcut, his risk is almost 100%. Once people who are not familiar with natural chakra inhale natural chakra, they will become  Into a frogcom And people who are familiar with natural chakra can already attract chakra themselves."

    Naruto was shocked and said: "Lord Fukasaku, why didn't you tell me earlier. What should I do now? I definitely don't want to turn into a frog." Naruto put all his attention deep into his body, trying to control that power.

    As soon as Fukasaku raised his hand, a stick appeared on Fukasaku's forelimb. As soon as Fukasaku grasped the stick, he suddenly struck it at Naruto. Naruto subconsciously turned his body to avoid the stick, and a kunai appeared in his hand.  Stab towards Fukasaku.  Naruto reacted immediately and immediately took the kunai back and said sheepishly: "I'm sorry, Fukasaku-sama, it's a subconscious reaction of the body."

    Fukasaku nodded and then said: "I know, I will only be happy for your reaction. Okay, Naruto, stand still. This can knock the natural chakra out of the body." Naruto nodded.  Naruto stood there and stopped moving, watching the wooden stick hit his head, and then Naruto saw his body return to its original appearance.  Those frog features have disappeared.  It's just that Naruto felt a pain in his head.

    "If there is too much natural chakra, it will turn into a frog, and then it will soon turn into a stone statue." Fukasaku pointed at the giant frog stone statue behind him and said, "These are the people who have failed in cultivation."

    Naruto looked at the frog stone statues in astonishment. Originally he thought they were made by them, but he didn't expect it to be like this.  Judging from how densely packed they were, they were probably numbering in the hundreds.  Naruto looked at Fukasaku and said, "Well, Fukasaku-sama, how many people have successfully used natural chakra?"

    Fukasaku shook his head and said: "No one has succeeded at all. Even little Jirai is only half successful, so when he uses sage mode, he will become like a frog." "Er  " Naruto was stunned, and then Fukasaku held the wooden stick in his hand and said, "Don't worry, little Naruto, when you inhale too much natural chakra, I will use this dog beating stick to beat out the natural chakra."  of."

    Cold sweat broke out on Naruto's forehead and he looked at the wooden stick in Fukasaku's hand and said: "Hitbeat the dogstick!" Then he waved his hand and said: "Forget it, whatever, then let's continue, Fukasaku-sama,  I don¡¯t have much time, so that¡¯s all I can do. Oh, by the way, Fukasaku-sama, I can also use the shadow clone, which should speed things up a bit.¡±

    "That's it." Fukasaku thought for a while and said, "Okay then, but it can only be four people at most. Otherwise, I will be too late."

    Naruto nodded and said: "I understand, Toadji, come and help me apply toad oil."

    "Hey, leave it to me!" Gamakichi said immediately, then jumped over, and Naruto made a slight seal: "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang', hundreds of Narutos appeared around him.

    "Yeah!" The wooden stick in Fukasaku's hand fell to the ground: "Little Naruto, I told you, there can only be four at most, not too many. Now there are so many, I can't even look at them, let alone knock on them.  ¡±

    Naruto's body stepped forward and said: "Don't worry, Fukasaku-sama, not all of them will come together. I just don't want to use the Shadow Clone Technique incorrectly. Four people will apply the toad oil at the same time. The rest will wait for now."  .¡±

    "I see, I understand. Then let's start as soon as possible." Fukasaku nodded.

    Naruto raised his hand and said: "Okay, everyone knows it, let's get started." "Oh." All the shadow clones responded, and then three clones immediately jumped out and stood with Naruto's body.  On the edge of the oil, Naruto then took off the god's robe and threw it aside. Then he also took off the white tights underneath and exposed his upper body, revealing a suit that didn't look like anything.  Not strong, but very strong muscles.

    Naruto sat down with his back to the toad oil pool, calmed down his mind, and quietly felt all the energy fluctuations in his body. Toadji jumped into the oil, then swam behind Naruto, stretched out his forelimbs and pulled it over  Toad oil was applied on the backs of Naruto and the three shadow clones.  Naruto immediately felt a very powerful chakra pouring into his body. Naruto immediately wanted to control this energy, but Naruto found that he could not control this power at all, and in the end he could only watch this energy powerlessly.  Chakra flows through the body.

    With a 'bang', Naruto received a stick on his head. He covered the spot on his head and said, "Master Fukasaku, can't you be gentler? It hurts." At this time, one of Naruto's shadow clones escaped.  He took off his shirt and sat next to Naruto and said: "Main body, just now, your face turned into a frog." After saying that, his mind sank, and Toadji immediately applied toad oil to the shadow clone.?.

    Fukasaku's eyes were fixed on the other shadow clones that were absorbing the natural chakra and said: "Little Naruto, if you don't use more force, you can't knock out the natural chakra. Do you want to become a frog?" Naruto was speechless, this  At that time, another shadow clone of Naruto began to turn into a frog.  Fukasaku hit the shadow clone's head several times with a stick, not only knocking out the natural energy, but also knocking the shadow clone away.  Memories flooded into Naruto's mind, the most important being the feeling when the shadow clone was flooded with natural chakra.

    Naruto was stunned for a moment, and then said: "The rest is up to you. I want to experience this feeling." "Yes." All the shadow clones responded, and at the same time, the shadow clones were constantly being given by Fukasaku.  After knocking it off, a shadow clone stepped forward to replace it, and various feelings flooded into Naruto's mind.  Naruto closed his eyes tightly and took in the feelings that kept coming over him.

    "Finally, it's gone. Hufu." Fukasaku leaned aside feebly and said, "Okay, Gamakichi, let's let him think carefully. I think he should be feeling that feeling. Let's not disturb him."

    "Yes, Fukasaku-sama." Gamakichi said immediately: "Naruto is very talented. In this case, he should be able to learn to control natural chakra soon. Maybe he will develop a more powerful sage mode than Jiraiya.  .¡±

    "Maybe." After saying that, Fukasaku stopped talking and began to regain his strength.  After all, he is old. Although his application of natural chakra and various magical arts is far superior to other people or toads, his physical strength is no longer comparable to other toads

    Just when Naruto was sensing the natural chakra at Mt. Myoboku, there was a 'bang', and Jiraiya appeared in the Leaf Village and said to Toad Sage Shima on the ground: "Thank you very much, Shima-sama."

    Shima waved his hand and said: "It's nothing, little Jiraiya. I have to catch food anyway. I just summoned you here. Okay, I'll leave first." Jiraiya nodded and said: "Then, Naru  I leave it to you, Shima-sama.¡±

    Shima nodded and said: "Okay, no problem. Leave it to me! I will raise him until he is fat and white." Cold sweat broke out on Jiraiya's forehead. Looking at Shima turning away, he thought of all kinds of things.  The toad was holding the food, and said to himself: "Naruto, I think you will get used to it soon." Then, Jiraiya began to return to Konoha.

    Konoha, hospital, outside the treatment room, Kakashi was watching attentively with a book in his hand, Zabuza was holding a decapitation knife, leaning against the wall with his eyes closed, Minagawa Natsuki came in with food and said: "  Zabuza-senpai, please eat something first to maintain sufficient physical strength." Zabuza opened his eyes and nodded, Minagawa Natsuki looked at Kakashi and said: "Mr. Kakashi, do you want to come with us?"

    Kakashi hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Just when the group was about to start eating, an ANBU appeared and whispered something into Kakashi's ear. Kakashi sighed slightly.  He said secretly: "It's been two days, but I didn't expect that they couldn't bear it anymore." Then Kakashi said: "Zabuza, eat quickly, otherwise our meal may not be delicious after a while.  "

    "Really?" Zabuza responded, looked at each other and Minagawa Natsuki, and then the two of them continued to eat food.

    Soon three old men appeared in Konoha Hospital. The first one was Danzo, who had a lot of bandages on his body like Zabuza, followed by Mito Kaden and Koharu Kaden, and the last one were two Anbu.

    Kakashi stepped forward and said with a smile: "I wonder if the two elders and Danzo-sama have something to do here?"

    Danzo¡¯s exposed one eye said calmly: ¡°Kakashi, I¡¯m here to capture the people from the Land of Snow, don¡¯t stop me.¡±

    There was a sneer on Zabuza's lips, but Kakashi still said calmly: "I know, but I would like to ask Danzo-sama, do you have any reason to arrest people from the Snow Country? We have applications from the Snow Country to Konoha.  Book, if there is no legitimate reason, we cannot catch them easily. Otherwise, other ninja villages will condemn us. The most important thing is that it will destroy our credibility in Konoha."

    "Huh, we don't have a reason!" Mito Kadoyan said loudly: "Their Snow Country and Orochimaru of the Sound Ninja Village conspired to deal with us Konoha."

    Koharu went to bed and said at this time: "Two days ago, there was an explosion more than ten kilometers outside Konoha Village. The surrounding patrol teams rushed over immediately. Along the way, they discovered that many Konoha lone ninjas were killed.  , and then the Sound Ninja was discovered, and a battle started. Then the Sound Ninja retreated, and the patrols caught up and found a large number of Sound Ninja corpses. There were so many Sound Ninjas near Konoha, but there were just a few among the Snow Ninjas.  Three people, Kakashi, do you think this is normal?"

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 337: The Art of Snow Mist

    There was a loud sound of 'Boom, bang', and Zabuza formed a seal slightly, but did not say anything: "I didn't expect that a village with such a reputation as Konoha would use such despicable methods. . com But even so, I won't  You surrender easily. If you want to catch me, you have to pay the price."

    Minagawa Natsuki immediately took a step back and sneered: "Senior Zabuza, we should feel honored when talking about it. After all, our Snow Ninja Village has no reputation in the world. Konoha ignored its own reputation in order to deal with us. This  Shouldn¡¯t you feel honored?¡±

    "What are you talking about?" Mito Kadoyan said angrily: "We in Konoha are not a small ninja village like you. We don't need to use any means to deal with you. No, we in Konoha will never use any despicable means.  means."

    "Really?" Minagawa Natsuki said disdainfully: "It's a pity that what you do is inconsistent with your words and deeds. You are a bunch of hypocritical hypocrites."

    Kakashi frowned and said, "Okay, what happened to Zabuza?"

    "Nothing!" Zabuza said casually: "It's just that the snow ninja I sent around to prevent anyone from disturbing Tsunade-sama was just killed. I don't know if he was captured or killed.  . But this is the hospital of Konoha, and it is also the hinterland of Konoha. Although the dozen snow ninjas I brought here are not elites, they are at least chunin or above. They were eliminated in an instant, except for those who are standing now.  Apart from a few elders, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who has such great energy.¡±

    "Let go" "Shut up. Mito Kadoyan, pay attention to your identity." Just when Mito Kadoyan was yelling, Koharu immediately stopped him, and then Koharu looked at Danzo and said, "  Danzo, you should be the one to do what happened to Snow Ninja!"

    Danzo opened his one eye and said: "Yes, the Snow Ninja will very likely join forces with Orochimaru. Have you forgotten the damage Orochimaru caused to Konoha last time? And this time it's Lian Bo Feng Ming.  That traitor may come back. I cannot allow this."

    "Haha." Zabuza suddenly laughed and said to Minagawa Natsuki: "Natsuyuki, tell me, what do you think would happen if the Fourth Hokage who sacrificed his life for Konoha knew what the elder said just now?"  "Ugh" Zabuza's words made everyone else choke, and they didn't know what to say for a moment.

    Minagawa Natsuki glanced at them and said casually: "Senior Zabuza, is there any use in talking about this now? The leader said that when the tree falls, the hozens will scatter. When his father dies, Konoha will no longer regard their mother and son as  He is a member of Konoha, otherwise, he would not have appeared. Even though his mother is still alive, he has been without his parents since he was a child. He will not be forced to leave Konoha." Minagawa Natsuki looked at Danzo as he spoke.  Said: "It's like the 'traitor' in this elder's mouth." Then Minagawa Natsuki immediately smiled and said: "But speaking of it, I would also like to thank a few elders. If it hadn't been for a few elders who forced the leader out.  If it comes to Konoha, my country of Snow will become as big as it is now, and I won¡¯t be favored by the leader and have the strength I have now.¡±

    "How outrageous!" Mito Menyan shouted loudly.

    "Hmph." Zabuza said coldly: "Elder, you are an elder of Konoha, and Minagawa Natsuki is the Jonin of the Snow Ninja Village. You don't seem to have the right to yell at her."

    "You" Mito Kaden pointed at Zabuza, his fingers trembling slightly.

    Danzo said directly: "Huh, this is Konoha, and you are not allowed to be presumptuous." A dozen Konoha Anbu appeared around.  "Snow Mist Jutsu." When the ANBU appeared, Zabuza immediately shouted. Snowflakes appeared all around, and Zabuza and Minagawa Natsuki disappeared into the snowflakes.

    "Kakashi." Zabuza's voice came from the snowflakes: "When I was in the Land of Waves, that must have been five years ago. Ever since I was defeated by you, I have been training hard.  , but I know that in a head-on battle, I will definitely not be the opponent of the Sharingan, so I can only work on my assassination skills. Over the years in the Land of Snow, I finally created the snow according to the surrounding environment.  Mist Jutsu. Although this is Konoha, it cannot exert its full power." Zabuza's words came as the snowflakes fluttered, and it seemed that these words were hidden in these snowflakes.

    Pieces of snowflakes suddenly fluttered, and suddenly a decapitating sword appeared, targeting the ANBU around him. "Stop, Zabuza." Kakashi shouted suddenly, and then immediately rushed towards the ANBU, with the pain in his hand  Wu shot towards the decapitating sword, and with a bang, Kunai stuck on the decapitating sword, but the decapitating sword turned into a pile of snow and scattered down.

    Danzo looked at the other ANBU and said, "Go and meet the Hyuga clan members."

    Zabuza's voice came out again: "In the snow mist, you can't tell the difference between true and false, of course"?Hyuga clan, use the Byakugan to check my hiding place. However, I know all the advantages and disadvantages of the ninjutsu I created myself. The biggest advantage of the snow mist technique is that I can turn snow into a weapon. This is  A real murder weapon.  Even if the Hyuga clan saw where I was hiding, they couldn't do anything to me.  Have you forgotten that I also have a white-eyed companion?  Next, Kakashi, let me show you the power of the Snow Mist Jutsu.  "

    "The genius of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Neji." Kakashi said: "Stop, everyone, stop. The Hokages of all generations have announced that fighting is not allowed in places like ninja academies, ninja hospitals, and libraries.  Elders, do you want to violate the prohibition of all previous Hokages? Moreover, the Fifth Hokage is in the hospital. Do you really not see the Hokage in your eyes?"

    "Okay, Danzo, stop it. Kakashi is right. We can't disobey the orders of previous Hokages. Let's wait until Tsunade comes out." Koharu said after going to bed.

    Danzo closed his one eye and chose to ignore Koharu's words. It seemed that he was determined to take down Zabuza.  "Hey, why is it so lively here today?" Jiraiya walked in with a frivolous expression, still holding a wine bottle in his hand, exuding a strong smell of alcohol, and then said: "Oh, by the way, I just saw  Someone wants to do harm to our snow ninja friends who are visiting Konoha, so I took action to deal with it, don't you mind!"

    At this time, sixteen snow ninjas appeared behind Jiraiya. Zabuza immediately withdrew his ninjutsu, leaving only patches of snowflakes on the spot.  I saw Zabuza and Minagawa Natsuki still standing in place without even moving. Zabuza and Minagawa Natsuki respectfully said to Jiraiya: "Snow Ninja Village Zabuza, Minagawa Natsuki. I have seen him."  Come, sir."

    Danzo saw Jiraiya closing his eyes slightly and said: "I do everything for Konoha. I have long said that I will train Namikaze Naruto, but you all did not agree. Now Namikaze Naruto  We are no longer weak in terms of strength or power. We can no longer be the same as before. This is a time bomb. We may be injured at any time, but you are unaware of it, or you know it but dare not do it.  If this is the case, then your weakness really disappoints me." As Danzo said, he turned and left, and the ANBU surrounding Zabuza and Minagawa Natsuki also left one after another.  Only the breathy and pale Mito Kaden, Koharu, and Zabuza were left.  Then Mito Monobu and Koharu Koharu also left.

    "How is the situation? Hasn't Tsunade come out yet?" Jiraiya asked Kakashi.

    "No." Kakashi said, "It has been almost two days since Godai-sama went in. This door has never been opened, but Tsunade-sama said we are not allowed to go in and disturb."

    "Really?" Jiraiya responded casually: "I think it should be almost the same. Even if it is troublesome, it is not a problem for that guy Tsunade." Jiraiya just finished speaking  , the door of the treatment room was opened, and Tsunade, Shizune, and the medical ninjas all had a look of exhaustion on their faces.

    Tsunade looked around and waved her hand to let the other medical ninjas go ahead. Then she looked at Jiraiya and said, "Those guys are causing trouble again. These damn guys."

    Jiraiya shrugged and asked: "It's nothing, I've settled it, but Tsunade, you can be careful about them, oh, by the way, Tsunade, how is the one inside?"

    "I'm still in a coma now. As long as I wake up, I'll be fine. I'll wake up in about half an hour." Tsunade said, "But the other party's medicine is very powerful. Although I have unlocked the sealing technique, I will also be able to wake up."  The medicine has eliminated most of it, but there is still a small part left, so you can't use chakra for the next month, and you have to continue taking medicine to clean up the remaining poison." Tsunade took out a scroll and said:  "The required medicine and preparation methods have been recorded above! You should bring her back to the Land of Snow as soon as possible."

    Minagawa Natsuki took the scroll respectfully and said, "Thank you, Tsunade-sama."

    Tsunade waved her hand, and then said: "Let's go, Jiraiya, I have something to tell you."

    Jiraiya nodded, took out a book from his body and handed it to Zabuza: "This is the first book I wrote. Please help me give it to Naruto!" Kakashi and Zabuza were stunned.  I thought it was another Intimate Paradise series, but after taking a closer look, I found out that it was not, but a book called "The Legend of Strong Perseverance" (ps: in TV, the title of the book is "The Way of Rooted Ninja")

    Zabuza nodded and said, "Yes, Lord Jiraiya, I will definitely hand it over to the leader myself." Jiraiya nodded, a strange look flashed in his eyes.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 338

    Shizune whispered to Minagawa Natsuki: "Say hello to me after you see Narutocom said that my sister misses him very much. There are many people in Konoha who also miss him." Tsunade said immediately: "  Okay, Shizune, it¡¯s time for us to go.¡±

    "Yes, Tsunade-sama." Shizune responded immediately, and then followed in the footsteps of Tsunade and Jiraiya.  "Don't forget what you promised. Otherwise, even I will have a hard time handling it." "Please rest assured, Tsunade-sama. In five days, we will definitely deliver with both hands." Zabuza said.

    Kakashi said: "Okay, Zabuza, I won't say much else. Give me a word to Naruto, just say, people who break the rules, we call them trash, but they don't value their companions.  People are worse than trash."

    Zabuza was stunned for a moment and then nodded and said: "I know, Kakashi, I will pass it on." Kakashi nodded and then said: "Leave as soon as possible. Sometimes there are things, Godai-sama and Jiraiya  Adults have a lot to worry about too!¡±

    "I know." Zabuza responded, Kakashi turned and left, and Zabuza immediately said: "As soon as Shiro wakes up, we will leave immediately. Xia Xue, take this time to prepare some dry food.  , we can't stay in Konoha for long." "Yes, Zabuza-senpai."

    "Hey, Tsunade, what do you want to tell me?" Jiraiya said, "If it's not important, then let's put it aside for now. I just have something to tell you." They had returned  Except for Shizune, there was no one else in the Hokage's office.

    "How confident do you think I am that I can take action now?" Tsunade said in a startling tone.  One sentence frightened Jiraiya half to death, and directly frightened Jiraiya out of his drunken state.

    Jiraiya looked at Tsunade waving her hands and said: "Hey, Tsunade, are you kidding me?"

    "Do you think I'm joking?" Tsunade said calmly.

    Jiraiya put down the wine bottle in his hand and said: "To be honest, Tsunade, if we do it, we don't have much certainty. Although we have continued to gather the idle power of Konoha and the power of the big family over the years, but  We don¡¯t have much chance of winning against the entrenched group of elders, and at best we can only lose both sides, and most importantly, the third generation old man will not allow us to engage in infighting like this.¡±

    "I know." Tsunade said: "I know from the beginning that if we want to deal with the elders, it is not possible with the current strength. Now we can only protect ourselves. But Jiraiya, if  What about Naruto's power?" Jiraiya was stunned. To be honest, Jiraiya did not include Naruto. This time when he suddenly heard Tsunade's words, Jiraiya began to calculate silently in his heart.  But Jiraiya still shook his head and said: "If you add Naruto's power, it will naturally be enough, but Tsunade"

    Tsunade waved her hand and said: "Okay, Jiraiya, I know, but don't worry, I won't take action against them for the time being. It has been more than four years since I became the Hokage. The little Naruto who came to me originally  , it has been more than three years, almost four years since he left Konoha. I am afraid that except for those who care about him, no one can remember why Naruto left Konoha in the first place! Just like Danzo said, Naruto  In their hearts, he is just a person who betrayed Konoha. It is precisely because of this that Danzo and the others became emboldened again. Not only did they force me to issue a wanted order for Naruto, but they also interfered with my decision.  , so as soon as I saw their faces, I had the urge to slash their faces with a kunai."

    "Forget it, Tsunade-sama." Shizune said, "Please be restrained."

    Tsunade nodded, then looked at Jiraiya and said, "By the way, Jiraiya, you just said that you had something to tell me. What was it?"

    Jiraiya said with a serious look on his face: "Tsunade, do you still remember the twelve former guardians of the Fire Country?"

    "Of course I remember." Tsunade said: "It's just that later, the Twelve Guardians believed that the Ninja Village should be a power in the hands of the country, and the daimyo was the supreme leader of the country, and the Hokage was a redundant existence. They made the Hokage  Comparing Daimyo to jade, a country does not need two pieces of jade. They think that the jade of Naruto should be destroyed, and only the jade of daimyo should be preserved. But some people do not think so, and think that Naruto and daimyo should coexist. Only in this way can the country  In order to develop better. So the Twelve Nurses split, and the twelve people were divided into two parties. By the way, Asma was also one of the Twelve Nurses at the time. Later, they launched a rebellion, and the Twelve Nurses with different ideas fought.  , after the war, only two of the twelve guardians survived, Asuma and the current leader of the Fire Temple, Jilu."

    Jiraiya nodded and then asked: "So Tsunade, do you still remember who was the leader among the twelve guardians who wanted to destroy the jade of Hokage?"

      Tsunade was stunned, then shook her head and said: "No, I don't know. I had already left Konoha at that time. How could I know? Jiraiya, didn't you say there was something important?  ? Why did you suddenly talk about this? Could it be that what you said is related to this? "

    "Kazuma, one of the original twelve guardians of the Fire Country, had a close personal relationship with Asma. Later, Kazuma and Asma gradually had different ideas, and the relationship between the two parties continued to decline. Finally, Kazuma and others rebelled.  When he was young, he was killed by Asuma." Jiraiya took out some information from his body and read to himself. After speaking, he looked at Tsunade and said: "These were things about ten years ago. I was digging out  I was also surprised when I read this information, because just two days ago, outside Konoha, someone told me that a few days ago, he saw a boy near the Fire Temple, just before he wanted to kill the boy.  At that time, a man appeared, claiming to be the Twelve Guardians, Hema."

    "!" Tsunade and Shizune were shocked and immediately took the information from Jiraiya's hand. Naturally, what was written in the information was the same as what Jiraiya said. However, both of them were very shocked. They did not expect to find out such a thing.

    "Jiraiya." Tsunade said immediately: "Tell me quickly, who is the person who gave you this news? Where is he now? And who is the boy he wants to kill? And why should he kill him?  That boy? And if Kazuma had not died back then, why would he hide it for ten years and then reappear to save a boy, and tell others his true identity without hesitation? "

    Jiraiya looked at Tsunade and said, "You also know the person who told me this information, Tsunade, and I just asked Zabuza to transfer a book to him on my behalf."

    Shizune was startled: "Jiraiya-sama, that person is Naruto? He is near Konoha."

    Jiraiya nodded and said: "Naruto told me that he came to Konoha for two purposes. To save Shiro and come to me. He said that he did not expect that when he came near the Fire Temple, he suddenly  He felt a chakra, a chakra of the Nine-Tails, so he left to check, and found that the Chakra of the Nine-Tails appeared on a boy." After saying this, Jiraiya paused and said: "The Nine-Tails is Naruto  People's taboos were suddenly discovered in others. Naruto immediately wanted to eliminate the other party, but was blocked by others. The person who came claimed to be Kazuma, and even invited Naruto to deal with Konoha because of the grudge between Naruto and Konoha.  Ye. Naruto didn't agree, but he didn't refuse either. Naruto also said that from the look of the other party, he seemed very confident that he could deal with Konoha, and it seemed like there was some secret method to deal with it."

    "Haha." Tsunade smiled: "It seems that Naruto's decision to leave Konoha was right. At least some people have seen Naruto as the opposite of Konoha."

    "Naruto is indeed standing on the opposite side of Konoha." Jiraiya said: "The reason why Naruto told me is just to hope that we can protect ourselves and some people in Konoha. As for the others  Naruto didn't take them seriously. As for whether they were dead or alive, it made no difference to Naruto. If Naruto hadn't promised me not to do anything to those ordinary people, I'm afraid Naruto might really do it.  Maybe we can join forces with Kazuma.¡±

    Tsunade closed her eyes and thought carefully and said, "Shizune, how many of those people are still in the village?"

    Shizune immediately picked up a document and looked through it for a while and said: "Tsunade-sama, only two groups, Asuma and Kakashi, are still in the village. The others have gone out. And because of the eighth group,  The mission carried out this time was not a dangerous mission, so Hinata took Ranran out. It will probably take a while to come back. But Iruka, who is a teacher, will be more troublesome."

    Tsunade nodded and said: "I understand. Immediately assign a B-level mission to Kakashi's team. At the same time, let Shikamaru bring the other two people in the team to assist. It is best to send them to the Land of Fire. As for Aspen  Ma, let him stay in Konoha. Kazuma's matter must be resolved by him. As for Iruka, call him here when the time comes!"

    Jiraiya was stunned for a moment, then said: "Tsunade, are you planning to take this opportunity to deal with the elders?"

    Tsunade nodded and said: "I can't take action against the elders yet, but isn't there a good opportunity now? As long as we grasp it well, we can weaken the power of the elders. Otherwise, they won't  We know how to restrain ourselves, but we can't be too careless, Jiraiya, when the time comes, you will lead people to pay close attention to each other, so as not to cause too much harm."

    Jiraiya thought about it for a moment and nodded: "I understand, don't worry, Tsunade, I will take care of it."

    Tsunade looked at Shizune and said: "Shizune, when the time comes, you will bring people to treat the injured ninja, so as to absorb a large number of people for our use."

    "Yes, Tsunade-sama."The website www. welcomes all book lovers to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all here!  ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 339 Clouds are moving in all directions

    "Lord Zabuza, Xia Xue, it's all me who has dragged you down." Haku, who was lying on the back of a snow ninja, said, "If it weren't for me, then you wouldn't have come to Konoha."

    "Please don't say that, Sister Bai." Minagawa Natsuki said: "Things are not as difficult as you think. Konoha's three forces, Lady Tsunade, will not be our enemy. As for the Third Hokage,  , according to what the leader said, as long as we enter Konoha through regular methods and there are no three strange behaviors, the third generation will not do anything to us for the sake of Konoha's reputation. In this case, there will be only one party, and that is not the case now.  Did we come out safely?"

    Shiro hesitated for a moment, then Zabuza said, "Okay, we don't have time to worry about this now. Shiro, tell us about your situation at that time. Did you think you would be caught suddenly."

    Bai thought about it carefully and said: "No, I don't know. I only know that when I returned to Konoha with my team members, I passed out because of too much chakra consumption. I vaguely knew that Hoya seemed to be staying.  A person comes here and he gives it to me for something, and I don¡¯t know about it after that.¡±

    "Really!" Zabuza nodded, and then stopped talking. The group fell silent. Seeing this situation, Minagawa Natsuki said: "By the way, Zabuza-senpai, didn't the leader ask us to wait in Konoha?  Him? What should we do now?"

    Zabuza waved his hand and said: "It's okay. The leader can't find us. He will most likely go to see Tsunade and Lord Jiraiya. We will know when the time comes. Moreover, it is rare for the leader to come to Konoha, so I guess the leader will also go to see us."  Meet some people in Konoha" Then Zabuza took out a special kunai from his body and said: "The leader gave me a special kunai. The leader will most likely use the Flying Thunder God Technique.  . But we can't wait here for a long time. Although Tsunade-sama is in Konoha, they will not be too gentle to us. We must return to the Snow Country as soon as possible. Only the Snow Country can protect me now.  "After that, Zabuza said to the person carrying Shiro: "We will speed up next. In order to maintain your physical strength, we will replace you every half hour."

    "Yes. Zabuza-sama." A clear and somewhat cold female voice responded.  "Thank you for your hard work." Shiro said to the snow ninja who was carrying him on his back.  Snow Ninja immediately said respectfully: "Please don't say that, Lord Bai, this is what a subordinate should do."

    Zabuza said: "Okay, everyone, hurry up and don't be distracted. Leave the surrounding security to me. If no one comes to stop us, we will go to the Kingdom of Demons first. Although this road is the widest one on the border,  But it is the closest one to our Snow Country. Before it gets dark tomorrow, we must pass through the Ghost Country." "Yes." Everyone around responded.  Then the group of people immediately jumped onto the branches and flew through the forest.

    "Lord Zabuza." Minagawa Natsuki said: "Although this road is the closest to the Land of Snow, the enemy also knows very well that if Konoha wants to deal with us, it will definitely be on this road.  An ambush. Why don¡¯t we change the route?¡±

    Zabuza shook his head and said: "It's useless. Xia Xue, there is a reason why Konoha can become the strongest ninja village in the world. Do you think there will be no people in Konoha who are good at tracking? When we leave  From the moment we arrived in Konoha, we have been targeted by them. Although they can't hear us, if they just follow us, we can't do anything to them. In this case, why should we change the path?  In this case, we can only leave as much as possible. Otherwise, we can easily be ambushed by Konoha."

    "I understand, Zabuza-senpai." Minagawa Natsuki responded, then looked at the other snow ninjas and said: "Everyone has heard it, so what are you waiting for? Speed ??up and leave Konoha and return to our snow and ice kingdom.  "

    "Yes. Lord Xia Xue."

    "I'm sorry, leader." A Konoha ANBU knelt in front of Danzo and said: "Those people are too fast, we can barely keep up, but their physical strength far exceeds ours, and they have so far  They didn't stop at all. Although we barely kept up with them for two days, we were unable to effectively attack them. Although it was already night, they still showed no signs of stopping. It is estimated that they will be there before dawn in a few hours.  I will leave the Kingdom of Fire and enter the Kingdom of Ghosts."

    "Really?" Danzo said, "What about the sound ninja? Didn't they move out?"

    "Zabuza's alertness is very high. The Sound Ninja set up nearly ten ambush locations in succession but they were all discovered, and many people were killed by Zabuza's tricks."

    "Forget it, let's call them back." Danzo said.  "Yes, Danzo-sama." The ANBU disappeared.  Danzo was left alone and sighed: "I didn't expect that a little Kirikage traitorous ninja would actually have such strength."?.  It's such a pity. If Namikaze Naruto had entered the 'root', I would have had a strong fighting force, and it could also make other people stronger.  I should have ignored Sandai's words and forcibly accepted him into the 'root'.  Even I shouldn't have let him leave Konoha safely in the first place.  Maybe he will become my biggest enemy.  It seems like I should move faster.  Tsunade and Sandai's approach was too gentle.  Konoha can only dominate the world if it is in my hands.  Only in this way can the world have true peace.  "

    "In this case, I will be able to activate this most powerful lightning escape technique." Kazuma looked at the four coffins in front of him and said: "As long as I can activate it successfully, then I will be able to destroy the entire Konoha. By then  , those who protect the jade of Hokage will all disappear, and there will be only one jade left in the Fire Country. At that time, all the power of the Fire Country will be concentrated in the hands of the daimyo, and the Fire Country will become  I want to become stronger. What I failed to accomplish more than ten years ago, I must accomplish this time."

    "Master Kazuma. The snow ninja has left Konoha. We should not be hindered by anything next?" Buyuan appeared behind Kazuma and said: "Although there seems to be some cooperation between the Sound Ninja Village and Konoha, both parties  When the Snow Ninja left Konoha, they were ambushed several times, but none of them were successful, and in the end many people were killed by the Snow Ninja."

    "" Kazuma thought for a moment and said disdainfully: "Hmph, it seems that the Sound Ninja intends to provoke a war between the Snow Ninja and Konoha. After all, this is still Konoha's territory. If the Snow Ninja dies,  If so, although the Snow Country will move the angry Sound Ninja, Konoha will bear most of the Snow Country's anger. Now the Sound Ninja can only do these small tricks. I actually wanted to cooperate with the Sound Ninja before."

    "It's such a pity." Bu Feng said: "If we can succeed and we cooperate with the snow ninja, then the possibility of destroying Konoha will be much greater."

    "Sir, actually the power of the Sound Ninja Village is quite good." Bu Yuan said: "The last time I came into contact with the people of the Sound Ninja Village, I also stayed in Konoha for a while, and I still understand their current situation. Orochi  Although Maru holds most of the sound ninja, he is too obsessed with research, and some of the research is too cruel and bloody. Although some subordinates do not say it, they are afraid of Orochimaru in their hearts, so that some people defect to others  , Sunagakure rebel nin Ishida Hiju."

    "In other words, have the Sound Ninjas been divided into two parties now?" Fufu asked: "It's a pity that the Sound Ninjas have been divided into two parties, and Konoha has been divided into three parties. It seems that people who are obsessed with power at this time are still  That¡¯s a lot.¡±

    "Oh, power is a good thing." Kazuma said: "If you sneeze, everyone in a country will catch a cold. With an order, thousands of people will bleed into rivers. With a finger of the hand, countless armies will  I will fight for you and conquer the city. What else is better than this? That¡¯s why some people keep trying to own it, but those who already own it never let go. We are going to destroy it now  Everyone's fantasy. It starts from Konoha." After saying that, Kazuma looked at the other people and said: "Fu Fudo, how is Sora's situation? There is still no fate, is there any movement at the Fire Temple?"

    "Kora's condition is very good." Fudo, who had never spoken before, said: "The medicine Buyun got from Orochimaru is very effective, and Kong's body has been strengthened a lot. As long as he has a few more days, he can complete it."  At least the power of the five tails will be released by then. But" Fudo hesitated for a moment and said: "Afterwards, Sora's body will collapse, which is likely to cause permanent damage to the body.  It is difficult to recover. Moreover, the raging chakra of the Nine-Tails will cause the body's lifespan to be greatly shortened. Coupled with the drugs, sir, should we"

    "Okay. Don't move." Before Kazuma could speak, he immediately interrupted him and said: "I won't stop, and I can't stop now. If you want to blame him, blame him.  My son!"

    ¡°¡­.¡± Fu Fu stopped talking and stood there.

    Bu Yuan said: "The Temple of Fire has discovered the loss of these four coffins, and they are searching everywhere. As for the matter of Kong, they have forgotten it, but they asked Konoha for help. In this case, Konoha  Ye's power will be reduced again."

    "Okay." Kazuma nodded and said: "Then let's start. Don't move. You stay and watch Sora. We can't let him get into trouble now. Buyun and Bufeng will go with me to clear the surrounding areas of Konoha.  Those families are wiped out. Those will become our fighting strength, and then they will be the biggest force to contain Konoha."

    "Yes, Lord Kazuma." On the ground, several people disappeared.  It's like it never appeared at all.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 340 Things are getting clearer

    'Bang' "It hurts!" Naruto screamed, then covered his head, Fukasaku held the stick, his eyes silently stared at Naruto's other shadow clones and said: "Idiot, I have said it several times, there is  If time comes to complain about pain, it is better to seize the time to realize it. The sooner you can automatically absorb the natural chakra, then you don¡¯t have to suffer from my dog ??beating stickcom"

    A little cold sweat broke out on Naruto's forehead and he quickly waved his hands and said: "Yes, yes, Fukasaku-sama, but I only have one request, can you change the name of this stick? Look, this stick has such a great effect.  , called, the current name is too unworthy, so let¡¯s change it!¡±

    There was another 'bang', and one of Naruto's shadow clones disappeared.  Fukasaku then said: "Okay, Naruto, this dog-beating stick has been named after I don't know how many years, at least it's the same as mine. Don't you think it's too late to change the name now? And Naruto, you now have  Do you think about this?" Naruto was speechless, and even the nearly a hundred shadow clones of Naruto around him felt speechless.

    "The child's father." Shima came over with a basket and said, "Take a rest and eat something! You and little Naruto have been practicing for a day. This time I also did Gamaji's share." Naruto  Upon hearing this, his face immediately turned green.

    "That's great." Kamakichi said excitedly: "It's been a long time since I've eaten food cooked by immortals. This time it's really thanks to Naruto."

    Shima said with some joy: "Gamaji is really good at talking. You have to eat more this time, I made a lot! The child's father, and little Naruto. Come and eat quickly."

    "Oh." Fukasaku responded, and then threw the dog-beating stick aside. Nearly a hundred shadow clones of Naruto looked at each other, and at the same time, the seal made a 'bang' sound, and a huge smoke rose, and all  The shadow clone disappeared.  Only Naruto's body was left standing there.

    Shima took out plates one by one from the basket, and soon a dozen plates were taken out from all around. I really don¡¯t know how that small basket can hold so many plates and food.  "Okay, little Naruto, come and eat quickly." Shima urged.  Naruto looked at the many bugs in front of him and hesitated for a moment. Finally, under Shima's urging, Naruto feebly started to eat

    "Unexpectedly, I thought it tasted pretty good." Naruto looked at the insect with only some residue left in front of him and said to himself: "It seems that it keeps turning into a frog and recovering, which makes my psychology very similar to that of a frog."

    "Little Naruto, you have such a good appetite. I will prepare more delicious food for you tomorrow." Shima cleaned up the leftovers and then said: "Then the child's father and little Naruto just ate  You need to take a good rest and put your practice aside for a while." After saying that, Shima left.

    Fukasaku said: "Okay, little Naruto, let's rest for ten minutes before practicing! The practice these days has been going very well. According to the current progress, you will be able to absorb natural chakra by yourself in a few days." Naruto  Nodding, Zabuza and others flashed through his mind, but after thinking about it for a while, Naruto gave up. He chose to believe in Zabuza. Although this was different from what he originally thought, Naruto still chose to believe in Zabuza.  them.  Then Naruto sat down next to the toad oil pond and closed his eyes quietly

    "Hokage-sama." An ANBU appeared in front of Tsunade's office and said: "The Sakai clan outside Konoha Village has disappeared. There are a lot of blood stains outside the burned house at the scene, and there are no corpses at the scene.  There are a lot of traces of kunai, shuriken and various ninjutsu. There should have been a long and fierce battle at the scene. But there were no bodies left at the scene."

    "I understand. You go down first." Tsunade put the information in her hand aside and said, "Yes, Hokage-sama." The ANBU responded, turned around and disappeared.

    Tsunade leaned on the chair with her eyes closed, reaching out to cover her forehead. Shizune immediately put down the information in her hand, and then helped Tsunade gently rub her forehead: "Tsunade-sama, this is already the first time in the past few days.  Five incidents, although these are just small families, there are quite a lot of them, and because several families were wiped out in succession, people in the village are panicking, and there are also rumors questioning you in the village today."

    "Really?" Tsunade responded casually: "Shizune, those small families are all from the third generation and the elders' side. How many casualties do they have, we don't have to worry too much about what to do? As for those rumors  , we don¡¯t have to worry about it. Okay, Shizune will help me make a cup of tea."

    "This" Shizune hesitated for a moment, and just as she was about to say something, Jiraiya appeared at the window behind Tsunade and said: "Okay, Shizune, you go ahead, and leave the rest to me.  Me." "Jiraiya-sama, you are back." Shizune said with some surprise, then immediately nodded and said: "I understand, Jiraiya-sama, I will make tea for you." Shizune immediately said?Opened.

    "How is the situation? Jiraiya." Tsunade said directly without turning back: "What was the result of your investigation?"

    Jiraiya shrugged and smiled: "I still don't know why the enemy wants to deal with these small families? But I have investigated the enemy's identity and purpose clearly! There are also people who secretly attack Konoha ninjas and snow ninjas. These I  It¡¯s already clear.¡±

    "Oh, really?" Tsunade's spirit perked up slightly: "So how is the situation? Come on, Jiraiya."

    "First of all, the ones who attacked Konoha ninja and Snow ninja were indeed Sound ninjas. If Naruto had not come to Konoha, I am afraid that the already shaky relationship between Konoha and Snow ninja villages would have collapsed immediately." Jiraiya said.  road.

    Tsunade nodded and said: "Indeed, if this is the case, the two sides will question each other because of the constant casualties. Is the purpose of provoking a war between the two sides? It seems that Orochimaru is also starting to become restless." Tsunade.  Hand looked at Jiraiya and said, "What else? Jiraiya, what about those small families? Who is the person who attacked them?"

    "The thing is actually very simple, and Naruto has already told us about this enemy." Jiraiya said with a smile.

    Tsunade was stunned for a moment, and then said: "The original twelve guards of the Fire Country nurse Kazuma? It was he who led people to attack these small families!"

    "That's him." Jiraiya said: "Kazuma has only one purpose, which is to destroy Konoha, and he stole four coffins, and the people in the coffins are Kitane, Hoshito, Naruma, Dongyu, and Harahu  If the four strongest lightning escape ninjas among the twelve guardians of the country can be resurrected, they can perform the most powerful lightning escape technique 'Thunder Dream Thunder Man'."

    Tsunade's pupils shrank suddenly, and she stood up suddenly and said: "'Thunder Dream Thunder'! This is a super S-level destructive ninjutsu. Once successfully performed, the entire Konoha will turn into flying objects in an instant.  Gray. Not to mention ninjas, even those ordinary people will die. Could it be that he wants to kill everyone."

    "I don't know about that." Jiraiya shrugged and said, "Perhaps he has begun to hate everyone in Konoha in the past ten years, but the requirements for the use of 'Leimeng Raijin' are too stringent. As long as it is destroyed,  If there is any link, then this ninjutsu will fail. I'm not afraid of this one. I'm worried about the others." Jiraiya was silent for a moment and said: "These four people have been dead for more than ten years, although because of them  Their past merits and other reasons can prevent their corpses from rotting, but they are already dead after all. How can they be resurrected? Speaking of which, this reminds me of the Chunin Examination four or five years ago.  , Orochimaru resurrected the first and second generations, and sound ninjas also appeared near Konoha. This makes me very concerned."

    "Could it be?" Tsunade asked in surprise: "Orochimaru and Kazuma have joined forces?"

    "No, this shouldn't be the case." Jiraiya immediately said: "I have investigated and it seems that Orochimaru has been just staying in the secret base of the sound ninja for a long time recently. There is no trace of him in the outside world.  The news is more about Ishida Hiku, the once rebellious ninja of Sunagakure. I was wondering if Ishida Hiku had secretly contacted Kazuma." Then Jiraiya shook his head and said: "Forget it, let's not talk about this.  Well, as long as we are careful and watch out for sound ninjas. What I care about is the boy named 'Sora'."

    Tsunade was stunned: "Sora, what's the problem?" In this case, Jiraiya still mentioned this boy. Tsunade knew that there must be something extraordinary about this boy.

    Jiraiya looked at Tsunade and said: "Back then, Minato used the 'Ghoul Seal' to seal the Nine-Tails in Naruto's body, and Naruto became the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, but after all, the Nine-Tails is known to have unlimited power.  The chakra demon fox originally released did not disappear because it was sealed. On the contrary, it was collected by Kazuma, and the chakra was sealed in the body of his son, Sora. I  I learned from Chiriku, the leader of the Fire Temple, that the nine-tailed chakra in Sora's body has been very restless recently, and there have been times when he went berserk. Just like when Naruto went berserk, he was equivalent to Naruto.  Like his clone, it¡¯s a small Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki. And now that Sora has disappeared, I¡¯m wondering if he will be taken away by Kazuma.¡±

    "The little Kyuubi Jinchuuriki." Tsunade covered her forehead and said, "I suddenly felt like I had a headache. One Kazuma and one 'Raimo Raijin' were enough to give me a headache, and now there is also a little Kyuubi."  Jinchuuriki, what happened this time is really troublesome."

    Jiraiya smiled and said: "But Tsunade, you don't have to have a headache, we also have helpers, right?"

    "Help? Jiraiya, are you talking about the third generation and the elders? The third generation may help us by then, but the elders don't know what attitude they will take yet? And I can't believe them." Tsunade waved her hands repeatedly.  : "StillCan you think of a solution?  "

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 341: Preparing for Reincarnation

    "No, no, no." Jiraiya said: "Tsunade, although the third generation can indeed be our help in this matter, I am not talking about the third generation and the elders, I am talking about other people  !¡±

    "Others?" Tsunade was stunned and said: "Apart from the Third Generation and the Elders, who else will help us now? We must know that Kazuma may attack us at any time? If we ask for support from other countries, it will be too late.  "

    "Of course." Jiraiya said: "Tsunade, I just mentioned why I should care about that boy."

    "Not yet" Tsunade looked at Jiraiya with some surprise and said: "Naruto, Jiraiya, you mean Naruto." Then, Tsunade shook her head again and said: "No, Naruto  He should not be in Konoha now. There are so many things in the Country of Snow that he needs to deal with. He cannot leave for a long time. What's more, it will take some time for him to come to Konoha from the Country of Snow. Besides, Naruto  You didn't care about coming back, right? Thirdly, if Naruto returns to Konoha, it will be very dangerous, and I can't let Naruto take this risk."

    Jiraiya showed a smile and said: "To be honest, Tsunade, among the people who came to the Snow Country this time, Naruto was among them, but he just didn't step into Konoha. And this time Zabuza returned to the Snow Country.  , Naruto did not go back together."

    "What did you say?" Tsunade suddenly stood up and looked at Jiraiya and said, "In that case, he is still near Konoha! Jiraiya, you are crazy. It will be very dangerous for others to stay near Konoha.  .¡±

    "Tsunade-sama." Shizune opened the door at this time and said: "Tsunade-sama, Jiraiya-sama, please keep your voice down. I heard your voices when I came over. It would be troublesome if others heard it.  That's it." Shizune said and put the tea on the desk.

    Jiraiya looked at Shizune and said, "Did you hear everything?" Shizune shook her head and said, "I didn't hear everything. I just heard Tsunade-sama talking about 'him'. As for the previous one, I didn't  I heard it." Then Shizune brought the teacup to Jiraiya.

    Tsunade and Jiraiya breathed a sigh of relief, and then Jiraiya formed a seal and said: "Border Technique: Soundproof Barrier." A light curtain of aqua blue surrounded the three people.  Tsunade then said: "Jiraiya, what happened? Where is Naruto?"

    "Naruto!" The tea cup in Shizune's hand fell to the ground in surprise: "Tsunade-sama, were you just talking about Naruto?"

    Tsunade waved her hand and said: "Okay, Shizune, don't disturb us now. Jiraiya, what's going on? Why is Naruto here? He should have something very important, otherwise  Otherwise, he will not leave the Country of Snow and come to Konoha at this time."

    Jiraiya nodded and said: "Naruto does have a very important matter, but I have already solved it. Now Naruto is training with Toad Sage, Fukasaku-sama and Shima-sama at Myoboku Mountain, so Tsunade and Shizune don't have to worry. But  Sora, who possesses the nine-tails chakra, can be left to Naruto to solve, and only Naruto can solve it. Naruto also mentioned it to me more than once, so when I felt the nine-tails chakra, I  I will inform Naruto."

    Tsunade thought for a while and said: "In this case, it's okay to leave the Nine-Tails matter to Naruto, and after it is resolved, Toad Sage can also ask Naruto to summon Naruto back to Myoboku Mountain, and leave other matters to Naruto.  I solved it."

    Jiraiya nodded and said: "The next step is to wait for Kazuma to start."

    Tsunade nodded and looked at Shizune and said, "Shizune, go and call Asuma immediately, and tell her that I already know how to kill the people from the small families outside Konoha." Shizune immediately nodded and said, "Yes,  I'll go immediately, Master Shizune." With that, Shizune left in a hurry.  Then Tsunade looked at Jiraiya and said: "Okay, Jiraiya. It's time for us to prepare carefully and how to get the maximum benefit from this struggle."

    The Kingdom of Tian, ??a certain underground base.

    "Ishida Hijiu, you failed again." Orochimaru looked at Ishida Hijiu who was wearing a black cloak in front of him and said: "It seems that Naruto is really your nemesis. You have almost never succeeded against Naruto. In  In the Country of Snow, it seemed that you had a huge advantage, but he easily reversed all the situations. This time in Konoha, Naruto didn't even show up, and your plan was ruined by his men.  "Orochimaru looked at Ishida Hijiu with a smile and said, with a hint of coldness in his words that made people shudder.

    Ishida Riju raised his head and took off his cloak with a smile on his face: "I knew from the beginning that it would be impossible to instigate relations between the two countries this time. This time I just wanted to test the same thing, the fifth generation of Konoha  What can the Hokage Tsunade-hime do for Namikaze Naruto? But I didn't expect that Namikaze Naruto's men were so smart and not only broke through my blockade?And it also allowed Konoha to discover the traces of our Sound Ninja.  "

    "Oh." Kabuto Yakushi looked at Ishida Hijiu with interest and asked with a smile: "Then Mr. Ishida, how should we deal with the current situation? The exposure of the sound ninja this time has made Konoha very dissatisfied with us."  "Friendly", you have to know that the Kingdom of Tian and the Kingdom of Fire are two connected countries. If the Kingdom of Fire puts pressure on the Kingdom of Tian, ??although the name of the Kingdom of Tian will not really take action against us.  , but they will definitely not support us as strongly as they do now.¡±

    "About this, Orochimaru-sama, please rest assured." Ishida Hijiu smiled and said: "The Kingdom of Fire will not put pressure on the Kingdom of Tian. I have already gone to see the Daimyo of the Kingdom of Fire, and he has promised to Wada.  There have been friendly exchanges between countries, and Konoha is even less able to do so, because Konoha is too busy taking care of itself now, and they don't have that kind of time and energy." Orochimaru and Yakushi Kabuto's eyes lit up, and Ishida Hijuu continued:  "Because Kazuma, one of the original twelve guardians of the Fire Country, who was originally dead, is now preparing to deal with Konoha? I still don't know if Konoha can continue to exist?"

    "I see. But Ishida Hijiu, I don't like losers. I hope you won't fail again this time." Orochimaru's unique feminine voice sounded: "Otherwise, maybe like Naruto said, I will fail again.  I can use one more research material. Ahem" Orochimaru said, suddenly covering his mouth and coughing violently.

    "Lord Orochimaru." Kabuto Yakushi immediately became nervous. He quickly took out a bottle of medicine from his body and poured a few pills on his palm. He handed it to Orochimaru and said, "Lord Orochimaru, please take it quickly. This way  It will make you feel better." Orochimaru immediately took the pill and swallowed it in one gulp.

    After a while, Orochimaru breathed a long sigh of relief. The violent cough was gradually suppressed under the influence of the medicine. Orochimaru directly took back his hand without even looking at it, while Yakushi Kabuto  From the corner of his eye, he saw a patch of blood in the gaps between Orochimaru's fingers on the back of his hand.  "Okay, Lord Orochimaru, please go back and rest first." Orochimaru nodded, looked deeply at Ishida Hijiu, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and left with Kabuto Yakushi.

    After Orochimaru left, Ishida Hiju breathed a long sigh of relief. He saw a lot of sweat pouring out from his forehead immediately, and his feet were still trembling a little bit. He thought to himself: "As expected.  Orochimaru, the leader of the three ninjas, the more he is in this situation, the stronger his aura becomes. The glance just now felt like I had been bitten by a highly venomous snake, and the poison hit my heart. However, from his  Judging from the appearance, his body is gradually failing and has reached the edge of collapse. He should be preparing to occupy Sasuke's body. Otherwise, I wouldn't have gone so easily.  Part of the power of the Ninja Village. But Orochimaru, you have no chance to turn me into research material. When your loyal subordinate Guren left Oto-nin, this matter was already doomed. Now you are absolutely  You are not his opponent, he will take care of you for me, and then I can use him to gather your power. Just rest in peace, Orochimaru. I will manage the sound ninja for you."

    Orochimaru and Kabuto Yakushi returned to a room. Kabuto Yakushi helped Orochimaru lie down on the bed. Kabuto Yakushi couldn't help but said: "Master Orochimaru, you have been coughing up blood recently, and your mobility has also declined a lot.  This body has reached the edge of collapse and will completely collapse in a few days at most, so please prepare as soon as possible."

    "I know. Kabuto!" Orochimaru said, and then looked at his hands: "Kabuto, you are really a genius. Originally, I thought this body could only be used for three years, but since I was in Konoha Kikyo Castle, I was  After the five-tailed Naruto was blasted to pieces with the Void Dog Cannon, I transferred my soul to this body. With the support of your medicine, it lasted for nearly five years. I have to say that this is really  A miracle. Now that this miracle is about to be destroyed, it is time for me to change into the body of another miracle."

    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru." Kabuto Yakushi said, "I will immediately prepare for your reincarnation."

    "No, Kabuto." Orochimaru said: "Don't worry about preparing for this kind of thing, but Kabuto, I want you to do something. Watch over Ishida Hiju for me. He is not such a simple task. Recently.  He continues to win over the power of sound ninja, so don¡¯t let him cause any trouble when I reincarnate. If necessary, you can deal with him for me."

    Kabuto the pharmacist pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose and said, "Don't worry, Orochimaru-sama, I will take care of him." Orochimaru nodded and lay down.  He closed his eyes gently and prepared to rest.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 342 The Beginning of Hema Ruanyu

    After Orochimaru left, Ishida Hijuu was the only one present.  .com It took a while for Ishida Hiju to calm down. At this time, Sasuke, who was wearing a white kimono and carrying a sword on his waist, walked in from outside. He must have just returned from completing a mission. Sasuke glanced around,  Then he turned around and left. Ishida Hijuu immediately stepped forward to stop Sasuke and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Sasuke. Your mission must have been completed perfectly again. You are truly a genius of the Uchiha clan, much more powerful than that guy Guren."  ¡±

    "" Sasuke glanced at Ishida Hijiu, turned around and left without answering.

    Ishida Rijiu stood behind Sasuke and smiled: "Don't be so cold, Sasuke, this may be the last time I greet you. Maybe the next time I see you, it won't be you."

    "What do you mean?" Sasuke stopped and asked, "What did you hear?"

    "Haha, it's nothing?" Ishida Hijuu said with a smile: "Although I am not good at medical ninjutsu, I can see that Orochimaru's body is about to collapse. Speaking of this, I admire Yakushi Kabuto very much. He  His medical ninjutsu is really strong. He actually forced his body that was about to collapse to hold on. However, Orochimaru's body can't hold it anymore. Sasuke, you know when his body can't hold it, you  What will happen?"

    Sasuke said casually: "It's nothing. When I left Konoha, we had already agreed that I would gain strength, and then when his body couldn't hold it anymore, I would hand over my body."  .I have been prepared for it."

    "Really, then I have nothing to say. By the way, Sasuke, do you know? Namikaze Naruto is living very well in the Land of Snow. Not only is his own strength superior, but the strength of his subordinates are also very good.  Strong. Compared with him, you are much worse. Although you have the Sharingan, he also has the power of the Nine Tails. Not only is your strength not as good as Naruto, but you can only rely on Orochimaru, except yourself.  , you don¡¯t have any other power, but Naruto owns the entire Snow Country and Snow Ninja Village. In the end, your body may be taken away by Orochimaru at any time, and you will disappear completely by then. If this continues, you will always be  Not as good as Namikaze Naruto."

    "I admit that he is more talented than me, but although I am not as good as him for the time being, I will not let him drag him down too much. I will catch up with him soon." After saying that, Sasuke started again, this time  Ishida Riju stopped talking, but watched Sasuke walking further and further away.

    Ishida Hijiu looked at Sasuke's disappearing figure and said loudly: "Sasuke, have you forgotten why you left Konoha? Have you forgotten your own hatred? Have you forgotten Uchiha Itachi?" Ishida Hijiu  Jiu's words immediately stopped Sasuke in his tracks.

    "UchihaItachi!" Sasuke muttered these words, standing with his back to Ishida Hijiu, the black pupils in his eyes disappeared, and the three pairs of Magatama Sharingan rotated rapidly: "That's right.  , I can't disappear yet, I still have to kill that man. So before that, I must not die, nor can my body be taken away by Orochimaru. Then there is only one way. In order to take revenge, I  I'm willing to give everything." Thinking of this, Sasuke's Sharingan moved faster. Sasuke closed his eyes slightly. When he opened them again, the three pairs of Magatama's Sharingan disappeared, and then started to disappear into Ishida Hijiu's eyes.  In the eyes.

    "Hehe." Ishida Rijiu sneered.  Although he didn't know what was going on in Sasuke's heart, he could probably guess it.  Then Ishida Riju turned around and left the place

    "Let's begin." Kazuma stood on the cliff and looked at the Leaf Village in front of him from a distance: "I have been preparing for a long time. Today I will completely destroy this jade and everyone who protects this jade."

    "Yes, Mr. Kazuma." Buyuan, Bufeng, and Fudo all responded at the same time. Fudo began to form seals. As Fudo formed seals, a huge piece of land began to appear in the sky, and then moved towards Konoha.  And go.

    Someone in Konoha noticed it immediately, and soon there was a loud noise.  "What's going on? What is this land?" "Hurry up, try using the explosive talisman to see if it can be destroyed and can't let this thing get close to the village?" "Hurry up and send someone to inform the Fifth Generation.  "And hurry up and inform the others."

    Within a minute, Konoha completed the arrangement and began to attack this land.  Countless kunai tied with explosive talismans were shot on the land, and the "bang, bang, bang" explosions began to sound, but then everyone found that their attacks had no effect.

    Two minutes later, Konoha's defense force was fully activated, and countless ninjas rushed over. Various ninjutsus, fire escape, water escape, thunder escape, earth escape, and wind escape were all tilted on this land. These, this land  The earth began to fall apart, gradually revealing a human body inside the earth, a corpse to be precise.  "Hey, thisIsn't the clan emblem a member of the exterminated Sakai clan?  How could he die here.  "Hey, there are some here too."  He is also a member of the Sakai clan.  "Hurry up and inform Lord Godai."  "

    Three minutes later, an ANBU appeared in front of Tsunade in the Hokage's office. He immediately knelt down on one knee and said, "Hokage-sama, a huge piece of soil suddenly appeared in the air outside the village and was heading towards the village."

    Tsunade immediately put down the information in her hand and said to herself: "It's finally here, Kazuma, you've finally started. Let's see who has better means next!" "Boom, boom" suddenly a huge explosion sounded.  Tsunade immediately stood up and looked out of the window and said: "With this kind of explosion, did you even use the explosive charm? You, immediately notify all the jounin in the village, especially the jounin, the chunin are ready to fight, and all the genin  Lead the villagers in the fierce fighting area to evacuate."

    "Yes." The ANBU disappeared immediately, and not long after, another ANBU appeared in Tsunade's office and said: "Hokage-sama, the bodies of members of the exterminated Sakai clan were found in the dirt in the sky, and there were a huge number of them.  "

    "What!" Tsunade was shocked and said to herself: "What's going on? Why are there a lot of corpses? What does the enemy want to do with these corpses?".  £®  £®  £®  £®

    Kazuma looked at Konoha who was caught in the battle from a distance, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Don't worry, Konoha, the lid of the first appetizer hasn't been opened yet. I should open it for you next."  Kazuma immediately began to form seals. This time the seals were very complicated. Kazuma took more than a minute to form the seals before he stopped: "Forbidden Technique: Reincarnation of Dirty Earth." Suddenly, Kazuma pressed his hands to the ground.

    In Konoha Village, the huge earth above their heads began to squirm, and corpses began to fall out of the soil. The corpses gradually piled up like a hill. Everyone in Konoha was shocked.  "What? What's going on? Aren't these people who have been exterminated these days? Why do their bodies appear here." Before the people of Konoha could react, the land above the village seemed to have lost its power.  , suddenly fell from the sky, and in a blink of an eye, it occupied a corner in the village, covering all the corpses below.

    "Then there were bursts of squirming in the soil, and the dead corpses stood up again, then walked out of the soil and walked towards the other people in Konoha.  As for why they are corpses, have you ever seen a guy with nearly a hundred kunai and shurikens stuck in his body, most of them in vital parts, and still moving around?  If Naruto does this again, he will definitely shout "Resident Evil".

    "Damn it, what's going on with these guys? Why are they resurrected?" "Don't worry about it, attack quickly."

    "Huh-huh." Kazuma took a slight breath and said, "The first appetizer has been served, Konoha, don't 'eat your fill' too quickly, the 'main course' hasn't been served yet! But  Don't worry, I'll serve the main course right now." Then Kazuma turned around and looked at his three subordinates, and then focused his eyes on Sora, the young man behind the three subordinates, and Kazuma stepped forward and gently pulled away.  Sora's clothes exposed his abdomen, and a seal appeared on his abdomen. No, to be precise, it should be two seals. He Ma formed a seal with both hands, then stretched out his right hand, and there were "Thunder" on his fingers.  Wind, fire, water, earth, five characters formed by chakra, and then suddenly pressed on Kong's abdomen: "Sealing Technique¡¤Five Elements Unsealing."

    "Ah" Sora let out a scream, and then woke up suddenly. He looked at Kazuma and said, "You are the one who saved my life. Where is the man with golden hair? Where is he?"

    Kazuma showed a sneer, stretched out his hand to grab Sora's collar, lifted him up and said, "It's really useless. You can't even block a few moves. Why don't you use your power? That thing in your body  A powerful force?"

    "What did you say? Let me go quickly." Sora kept struggling, and suddenly scratched Kazuma's arm with the iron claw on his right hand. Although there were several scars on Kazuma's arm, but for Kazuma  To me, this is nothing.

    Kazuma still grabbed Sora's collar and glanced disdainfully at the iron claw in his hand: "Are you still using these things? What a waste. What you want to use should be the extremely powerful power in your body.  Not this kind of scrap metal." As he said this, Kazuma turned the empty iron claws into real scrap metal with a wave of the demon-suppressing tin staff in his hand.  Then Hema raised Kong Kong in front of him and said: "You loser, I have spent nearly five years of hard work sealing the Nine-Tails' chakra into your body in vain."

    Sora looked at Kazuma in astonishment and said, "You mean, you put this thing in my body into my body?"

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 343 The Second Nine-Tailed Person

    "That's right." Kazuma responded directly and said: "I have sealed this power in your body for so many years in the hope that you can control it, but I didn't expect that you, a loser, not only failed to control him, but also  It¡¯s not used much at all.¡±

    "Why did you seal this thing in my body? Do you know?" Sora held his stomach and looked at Kazuma and said loudly: "Do you know that because of these things, I have been treated as a child by others since I was a child?  I look at you like a monster. I hope so much that I can look like other people and be happy"

    "Stop dreaming." Kazuma threw Sora to the ground before he could finish, and then turned around and said: "No wind, no fate, no movement, you go and move the four of them to Konoha first.  In the village, when I arrive, activate the 'Leimeng Leiren' immediately." "Yes, sir." No chance, no wind, no movement, the three people responded immediately, and then the three people disappeared with the four coffins behind them.  .

    "Leimeng Leiren." Kong said loudly: "I heard you right, you really want to activate Leimeng Leiren!"

    "Oh." Kazuma looked at Sora and said, "I didn't expect you to know about the 'Thunder Dream Thunder Man'. This is beyond my expectation." Then Kazuma nodded: "Yes, I really want to activate it."  Raimon Raijin' and centered around Konoha."

    "You're crazy." Sora said loudly: "Once the 'Raymond Thunder Man' is launched in Konoha, everyone in Konoha will die."

    "This is the price they should pay." Kazuma said coldly: "Hokage, this should not exist in the first place. If it weren't for him"

    "I don't know what kind of hatred there is between you and Hokage, but no matter what, you shouldn't involve other people in the village." Sora interrupted Kazuma's words loudly and said: "'Leimo Raito'  It will destroy everyone in Konoha instantly, not only the Hokage, but also ordinary people will die. If you want revenge, you should go to the Hokage instead of involving other people."

    "Hmph, what's the use of killing the Hokage? As long as Konoha still exists, as long as there are these stupid villagers who believe in this Hokage, then they can change to another Hokage." Kazuma said softly: "So  If you want to completely destroy the Hokage, then you have to completely destroy the entire Konoha and kill all the ignorant villagers and ninjas who trust the Hokage." Then Kazuma turned around and pointed in the direction of Konoha and said: "Look at Konoha, they are now  All attention is focused on the village gates, do you know why?¡±

    Sora looked in the direction of Konoha in shock. Although he couldn't see clearly, he could see such ninjutsu popping up constantly, and at the same time, there were bursts of explosions in his ears.  Kazuma said: "I killed six small aristocratic families on the outskirts of Konoha, with more than 2,000 people. Now I have resurrected the corpses. Of course, it is impossible to truly resurrect. They don't know ninjutsu.  The living dead are capable of taijutsu but not genjutsu, and have only basic mobility, but they will only continue to attack anyone they see around them. Although they are not a threat to those ninjas or even genin, they are  For ordinary people, they are nightmares, and as long as my chakra is not exhausted, these corpses will continue to be resurrected."

    "You" Kong pointed at Kazuma and said angrily.  "Hehe. I'll let you go and experience it." Kazuma laughed as he said that, then he picked up Sora and jumped towards Konoha.

    Turning around, Kazuma carried Sora to the gate of Konoha. They stood on the city wall and looked down. They saw countless Konoha ninjas constantly attacking the resurrected corpses, but it seemed like Kazuma  To put it bluntly, after those corpses fell, they stood up again not long after, staggering towards the ninjas of Konoha, and then were knocked down again.  With this constant cycle, Konoha's ninjas began to get tired, and the protective circle they originally formed gradually retreated.  After all, their chakra is limited.  Some ninjas will accidentally be drowned by these corpses after running out of chakra, but fortunately this is Konoha, and the concept of companions is deeply rooted in the hearts of all ninjas. As soon as they see their companions in danger, most ninjas immediately cast  Rescue, successfully rescued them.

    "This" Sora witnessed something, he turned around and grabbed Kazuma's clothes and said: "Stop, stop quickly." Kazuma slapped Sora's hand away, then lifted Sora's collar, and  He jumped and went around from the side.  But in Kazuma's hands, Sora had no ability to resist at all. Even if Kazuma had unlocked the five elements seal on Sora's body, and even if Kazuma didn't put any restrictions on Sora, Sora had no power to resist.

    "Sir." Kazuma landed gently in the village. The surroundings were very quiet, and there was no movement at all. It was estimated that most of the people had been attracted to the gate.

    He Ma looked at Bu Yuan, Bu Feng, and motionless. The three people and the four coffins around them nodded and said:"Very good, let's get started." He said and Ma threw Kong on the ground and began to form a seal: "Forbidden Technique: Reincarnation of Dirty Earth." A trace of movement began to appear in the four coffins, and several coffins  The coffin was pushed open at the same time, and the four people walked out of the coffin respectively. Kazuma looked at the four people and laughed loudly: "Haha, my dream is finally coming true. Beigen, Xingdou, Chengma, Lengyu, you immediately activate 'Leimeng'  "Thunder people'." The four people in front of them didn't hesitate and started to form seals directly. Then the four people's bodies began to emit thunder light, and the four thunder lights shot straight into the sky. Then the four people's bodies continued to dance with thunder light, respectively.  Turn around and walk in the four directions of southeast, northwest and northwest.

    Kazuma looked at his three subordinates and said: "Act immediately." "Yes." Fudou, Buyuan, and Bufeng responded, and then each followed one person. After all, Lei Meng Lei was released.  There is still a long time between being released. If there is no one to protect them, then the four of them will be easily killed.

    Kazuma wanted to follow the last Beigen, but after hesitating for a moment, Kazuma stopped, grabbed Sora's collar and said: "Your father died in Asuma's hands, you should know this.  Don¡¯t you want revenge?¡±

    "Humph, I will avenge my father's revenge myself, and you don't have to worry about it!" Kong said.

    "Really?" Kazuma said: "It seems that in your heart, your father has died a long time ago. Now let me tell you something. In fact, your father did not die back then. He is still fine.  Live in this world.¡±

    "What did you say?" Sora grabbed Kazuma's clothes in shock and said, "You mean my father is still alive. No, this is impossible. He can't be alive. Everyone told me that my father is dead.  Yes, even Asma admitted that he killed my father with his own hands."

    "Hehe." Kazuma lowered his head and said, "Let me tell you, back then, your father knew that he had no hope of success, so in order to achieve his dream, he first faked his death and deceived everyone. Then he  Hiding, waiting for the next opportunity, to destroy the jade of Hokage. At the same time, it was your father who collected the chakra of the nine tails and sealed the chakra of the nine tails in his own son's body, hoping that he  His son can become his most beneficial assistant in the future, and together with him he can destroy the Hokage and those who trust him. One last thing, I will tell you, my name is 'Wazuma'." After that, Kazuma  He jumped up and chased Bei Gen.

    "" Sora looked at Kazuma walking away in horror, and a scene appeared in his mind. A child asked his mother beside him: "Mom, what kind of person is dad?"

    "Dad!" The mother smiled, then picked up the child and said softly: "Dad, he is one of the twelve guardians. He is a hero, the hero of our mother and son and the hero of the entire Fire Nation. Kong  , you must learn from your father when you grow up, and you must also become a hero of the Fire Nation."

    "Yes, mother." The child responded loudly, although at his age, he could not understand the word 'hero'.  Then a man appeared in front of them. When the children saw this man, they immediately rushed towards the man and shouted excitedly: "Dad!" The man smiled and picked up Kong.  The mother looked at the man and said softly: "Kazuma" In an instant, the gentle man holding the child turned into the cold-blooded ninja in front of her. The faces of the two gradually overlapped until they were completely consistent.

    "Why? Why?" Kong muttered, and with a 'choking' sound, the remains of the iron claw that was still on his right hand broke immediately, and his right hand completely turned into the front paw of a wild beast.  "Why? My dad, why?" A violent red chakra appeared and surrounded Sora tightly. Gradually, the red chakra formed a protective film on Sora's body, like a coat.  Same.  The 'Demon Fox Coat' is exactly the same as what Naruto appeared when he borrowed the power of the Nine Tails. At the same time, a blood-red tail appeared behind Sora.

    "Hehe." Kazuma immediately felt the evil and violent chakra behind him, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "As expected, he cannot accept that his father is a cold-blooded person. But at least Dilu's education  It's really bad. After so many years, Sora has not learned how to use the power of the Nine-Tails at all. It seems that after dealing with Konoha, it is time to go to Jilu to settle accounts." Then Hema jumped to Pekan's  Behind him, he hid quietly beside him, slowly following Bei Gen.  "Konoha, my third meal has been served. Are you ready?"

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 344 Naruto comes to Konoha

    "These four lightning beams are" Tsunade saw the four lightning beams outside the office and immediately shouted: "Come here, hurry up and find out, what is going on?" "Yes com  "In the air, an ANBU figure appeared and responded loudly, then disappeared.  Tsunade just stared at the four lightning lights. Soon Tsunade discovered that the four lightning lights separated and went in the four directions of southeast, northwest and northwest.  After a while, a violent chakra shot into the sky.  Tsunade saw with her own eyes a ball of red chakra appearing where the lightning had just appeared.

    "The Chakra of the Nine-Tails." Jiraiya, who had been keeping his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and said, "I can't feel wrong, it is indeed the Chakra of the Nine-Tails. This kind of huge, violent and evil chakra  The chakra can only be the Kyuubi."

    Tsunade nodded and said: "Wait a moment, Jiraiya, wait until the ANBU comes back, and then you can notify Naruto. By then, the 'Thunder Dream Thunder Man' and the Nine-Tailed People will have the attention of everyone in Konoha."  Only by leading him away can Naruto appear safely in Konoha." Jiraiya nodded and said, "Ah, Tsunade, you are so considerate." After saying that, Jiraiya stopped and waited quietly.

    "Tsunade-sama." Shizune said at the side: "I will deal with those guys who use 'Thunder Dream Thunder'."

    Tsunade nodded and said: "Go, be careful. The enemy will definitely have someone protecting them secretly. After all, they are also very aware of the weaknesses of 'Raymond Thunder Man'. And I will let Kakashi and Asuma go."  I'm here to help you." "Yes, Tsunade-sama." Shizune responded and immediately left the office.

    After a while, an ANBU appeared in front of Tsunade and said: "Hokage-sama, my subordinates have found out that the enemy is using 'Thunder Dream Thunder' and there is a boy whose body is constantly pouring out the Nine Tails."  Chakra, although he is not Namikaze Naruto, his current situation is just like Namikaze Naruto who transformed into a nine-tails in Konoha Platycodon Castle."

    Tsunade and Jiraiya looked at each other, and Tsunade immediately said: "Immediately send someone to tell the third generation the news, and then all the combatants will go to support. The genin will immediately arrange for the villagers to evacuate and take action immediately." "Yes.  "The ANBU responded and immediately disappeared.

    After the ANBU disappeared, Jiraiya immediately bit his finger, drew a line on his palm, and then began to form a seal. In the blink of an eye, he completed the seal: "Psychic Technique." There was a 'bang' sound, and a burst of smoke rose.  , Fukaza appeared in front of Jiraiya with a few bugs in his hand.

    Fukasaku glanced around, then threw a few worms in his hand into his mouth, quickly swallowed them and said, "Hey, little Jiraiya, and little Tsunade, what's the matter with me? Little and I  Naruto is getting ready to have dinner!" Just after he finished speaking, Fukasaku stopped and jumped on Jiraiya's shoulders. Looking out of the office window, he saw four lightning bolts and a red light rising into the sky from a distance.  Fukasaku looked at it and said: "Little Jiraiya, if my perception is correct, that red light should be the burst of the nine tails' chakra! Don't you think you should explain to me why little Jiraiya  Will there be someone with Nine-Tails Chakra here in Mt. Myoboku?"

    Jiraiya shrugged and said: "Yes, I understand, Fukasaku-sama. In fact, Naruto is the one who knows the best about this matter. I only know roughly, it seems that it was when Minato sealed the Nine-Tails more than ten years ago.  Because the Kyuubi has been raging for a while, the Kyuubi's chakra is everywhere. It seems that someone has collected this chakra and sealed it in the body of a child of the same age as Naruto. Now this child  If he is allowed to continue, the situation is not optimistic. Because the tailed beast is originally a collection of chakra, if the nine-tailed chakra continues to grow in his body, it is very likely to become another  A Kyuubi.¡±

    Fukasaku nodded and said: "It is indeed possible. So little Jiraiya, when you summoned me, did you intend for me to summon little Naruto in reverse and let little Naruto solve it?" As he spoke, Fukasaku didn't wait for Jiraiya to speak.  He continued: "This is not a good idea. You must know that this is Konoha. Although it is indeed good to use little Naruto to deal with the guy who transformed into Nine Tails, no matter what, little Naruto is already a traitorous ninja.  , showing up in Konoha is not a good idea!"

    "I know!" Jiraiya said helplessly: "I don't agree with Naruto appearing in Konoha, but Naruto told me this matter, and Naruto mentioned it to me several times. This matter must be  Let him solve it. He said, 'As a Kyuubi Jinchuuriki, I saw another person also possessing the Kyuubi's chakra, no matter what the hell is going on? But this matter must be solved by myself.'"

    "What little Naruto said makes sense." Fukasaku nodded, but then he said: "However, Naruto still can't appear in Konoha easily."

    "Lord Fukasaku." Tsunade at this timeThe waiter said: "Please feel free to let Naruto come over. As long as no one else knows that Naruto went out from here, didn't Zabuza and others just leave for a few days? We can pretend that Naruto came to Konoha because of  After missing Zabuza and others, Naruto sensed the chakra of the Kyuubi, so he rushed over. In this case, doesn't there be a good explanation? "

    Fukasaku thought about it for a while, then jumped on Jiraiya's shoulder and said: "Okay, I know, and I disappeared suddenly for so long, I'm afraid little Naruto has probably guessed it, so let's do it, little Jiraiya,  Let¡¯s leave the village of Konoha first, and then I¡¯ll summon little Naruto.¡±

    Jiraiya nodded and jumped up and left the office. "I was attracted by Kyuubi's chakra just now, but now I realize that these four lightning beams are very unusual." Fukasaku stood on Jiraiya's shoulders.  , Jiraiya flew away towards the outside of the village. Of course, this direction was the direction of the Snow Country.

    Jiraiya saw that Fukasaku also noticed these four lightning beams and immediately responded: "Yes, Fukasaku-sama, these are not ordinary things, but the forbidden technique: Raimen Raito."

    "Thunder Dream Raito!" Fukasaku looked at the four lightning beams in shock, and finally nodded and said: "This sense of oppression is indeed the 'Thunder Dream Raito'. I didn't expect that such a thing would come out. Hey, little Jiraiya."  Also, it seems that Konoha is very uneasy right now. Once the Raimen Raijin is successfully activated, the entire Konoha will be completely destroyed."

    "Yes, Fukasaku-sama." Jiraiya responded: "But the requirements for the successful use of 'Rainmen Raijin' are too stringent, and we have already been prepared, so I am not very worried. On the contrary, I am even more  I'm worried about what will happen to the nine-tailed boy once Naruto comes here? And this is Konoha, and Naruto has a hostile attitude towards most people here.  It's just because of the agreement he made with me that Naruto didn't take action against these people."

    "Don't worry, little Jiraiya." Fukasaku said, "Little Naruto is your disciple, isn't he? Don't you still believe in your own disciple?" Jiraiya smiled and said, "I believe in Naruto."  Jiraiya stepped a little closer, accelerated suddenly, and quickly rushed out of Konoha Village.  Because a fierce battle was taking place in the village, there were very few security personnel here, only a few people. It was too easy for Jiraiya to hide from them.

    "Okay." As soon as Jiraiya landed, Fukasaku jumped down, and then formed a seal with his hands and said: "Reverse channeling." There was a 'bang', a burst of smoke rose, and Naruto wearing a white god robe appeared in front of him.  In front of Laiya and Fukasaku.

    "Well, this is the chakra of the Nine-Tails." Naruto immediately felt the violent and evil chakra as soon as he appeared. Then Naruto looked at Jiraiya and Fukasaku in front of him and said, "The lustful sage is still here."  Fukasaku-sama, it seems I have to deal with it first." Then Naruto jumped towards the direction he sensed.  Jiraiya and Fukasaku didn't even have time to say a word.  Naruto had already left.

    Jiraiya shrugged and said: "Well, I knew that this kind of thing might happen, but forget it, Fukasaku-sama, if Naruto is there, we can rest assured. Now it's time to go and see Raimu.  It¡¯s a shocking situation. Although that guy Kakashi has already passed by, it¡¯s better for me to go and take a look.¡±

    Fukasaku nodded and said, "It is true that the 'Rainmen Raijin' is a destructive forbidden technique after all. You cannot relax in any way. It's okay to go and have a look." Jiraiya disappeared directly on the spot.

    Naruto felt that Kyuubi's chakra was in the village of Konoha. At the same time, Naruto also saw a fierce battle going on in the village of Konoha. The explosion of explosive symbols and various ninjutsu never stopped at all.  Naruto frowned deeply: "Have Kazuma started to attack Konoha? I wonder what their situation is like? Forget it, let's go and have a look. If it's dangerous, I have to help them.  "The 'they' that Naruto said did not refer to anyone else, but only to the people he cared about.

    Naruto did not hesitate and jumped directly onto the wall, but then Naruto saw countless Konoha ninjas inside the wall fighting with some slow-moving people. The strange thing was that these people who were knocked down quickly stood up again.  .  "Biohazard?" Naruto said in surprise, but then he shook his head and said: "No, the fluctuations of chakra on these bodies are very subtle. They should look like the ones on Kikyo Castle when Orochimaru resurrected the first and second generations.  On behalf of the Hokage, this kind of ninjutsu is similar. These should be corpses." Naruto stood in a dark place on the city wall, staring closely at the Konoha ninjas who were fighting.  He wanted to make sure there was no one he cared about.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 345 Fierce Battle Sora (1)

    "Hokage-samacom" An ANBU appeared in front of Tsunade and said: "Just now news came from the Barrier Maintenance Department that someone has invaded again, and this person is most likely Namikaze Ming who betrayed Konoha a few years ago.  people."

    "Really?" Tsunade responded and said, "Immediately invite the Third Generation and the elders Koharu and Mitomon who have moved to the dormitory to come over." "Yes." The ANBU responded and disappeared immediately.

    Tsunade looked out the window and said secretly: "Okay, Naruto, I will try to delay them as much as possible, but please also speed up your actions."  £®  £®  £®  £®  £®

    "Well, this is, Iruka-sensei." Naruto found that among all the Konoha ninjas who were fighting, there was only one person he cared about, the Konoha chuunin teacher, Umino Iruka.  Most importantly, Iruka was at the front.

    'Boom, boom' Suddenly bursts of explosions exploded not far in front of Iruka, blasting several corpses that were about to attack Iruka into the sky. However, because they were a little close to Iruka, they were also thrown to Iruka.  It caused some damage and knocked Iruka to the ground. At this time, several more corpses rushed toward Iruka. Although other people discovered it, they were too late to rescue Iruka.

    "Damn it, I didn't want to be exposed so early." Naruto muttered, and made a slight seal with his hands: "Wind Release: Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm." A huge wind blade immediately took shape and shot towards Iruka.  When several corpses had jumped up and rushed toward Iruka, the huge wind blade had already arrived and struck directly on several corpses, completely cutting them into two pieces.  But because they had been dead for several days, even if they were cut into two pieces, not much blood would flow out.

    Iruka escaped death, and the other ninjas in Konoha were also very excited, so they looked in the direction where the wind blade attacked, hoping to know who saved Iruka, but they didn't really see anyone.  , only to see a golden figure flying past and quickly disappearing into the night.

    "The figure just now, Naruto, must be Naruto." A flash occurred in Iruka's mind, and such a sentence suddenly appeared, and he shouted unconsciously at the same time, okay, everyone around him knows this,  Immediately, someone secretly disappeared in place. They were not defeated, but reported the news to their master

    After Naruto rescued Iruka and saw that he was surrounded by other people in Konoha, he felt relieved and immediately rushed towards the place where the Nine-Tails chakra erupted.  In fact, there is no need to sense it, because the blood-red chakra that reaches the sky is too obvious in the dark night.  It is estimated that as long as you are not blind, you will be able to spot it immediately.

    "Damn it, the distance is too close." Naruto glanced at the nine-tailed chakra soaring into the sky and said to himself: "The nine-tails in my body has begun to become restless. If we get closer, I will probably become a nine-tailed one, but  This matter must be solved by me." Thinking of this, Naruto stepped forward and became a little faster

    "This power is Naruto." Sakura was originally treating various injured people who were constantly being sent in, but a surge of chakra interrupted her. Ino beside her nodded and said: "Yes, this  The chakra does belong to Naruto, and it feels exactly the same as when he was in the Forest of Death and when he was on Kikyo Castle. But what is going on? How did Naruto come back to Konoha?"

    "Just go and take a look and you'll find out." Sakura handed the medicine in her hand to the other medical ninjas and said, "Let's go, Ino, no matter what, we have to go and take a look to feel at ease." Ino nodded.  : "Yeah, I have to go and have a look." Then the two people ran out of the hospital, and then they saw the red chakra soaring into the sky. The two looked at each other and jumped away  

    "Damn it, how could Naruto show up in Konoha? At such a time, he could easily be regarded as an enemy." Shikamaru said to himself, looking at the soaring red chakra.

    "Shikamaru!" Chouji shouted, jumped up to Shikamaru and said, "Shikamaru, have you noticed that chakra?"

    "Ah!" Shikamaru nodded and responded, "This is Naruto's chakra, and it's the nine-tailed chakra. What on earth is going on? Come on, Choji, let's go over and have a look." "Yeah.  "Dingci responded, then jumped over

    "Xiao Li, do you feel it?" Tiantian threw the kunai in his hand towards a corpse, "Konoha Tornado." Xiao Li rushed to Tiantian's side, raised his kick and kicked a corpse away.  He walked out and nodded: "Yes, this feeling is unmistakable to Naruto. It's just that now Konoha is facing a powerful enemy, why did Naruto appear at this time, and also burst out the Nine-Tails' chakra,  Does Naruto also want to be an enemy of Konoha?"

    Tiantian shook his head and said: "I don't know. But if Naruto appears, then Neji may also appear. Xiao Li, I want to go and see." Xiao Li??: "Okay, Tiantian, I'll go too." With that, the two people jumped away.

    "Wait!" Hinata Yusaku behind them looked around and said, "Tiantian, Xiao Li, we have already separated from the main force. If you leave, how can I stop it alone?" It was just Tiantian and Xiao Li.  Lee did not respond to him¡­.

    "Roar." A beast's roar gradually came from Kong's throat. His right hand had completely turned into a beast's claw, and a second tail had appeared behind him.  He had already started wreaking havoc all around.  But he still has sense. Although these senses are constantly fading, his reason that has not yet faded allows him to rush towards the outskirts of Konoha while destroying.

    ¡®Whoosh, whoosh.  ¡¯ Ino and Sakura were the first to appear at the place where Sora went berserk, but apart from the wreckage, only the violent chakra was left raging around.  "Damn it, Naruto, what on earth do you want to do?" Sakura secretly said as she looked around, while Ino looked at the place where the red chakra was rising into the sky and said, "Hurry up, Sakura, Naruto is not far ahead."

    "Sakura, Ino." Shikamaru and Chouji came behind Sakura and Ino, and Chouji said: "You are here too." Ino looked at Shikamaru and Chouji and said excitedly: "Shikamaru, Chouji  , great, you are here too." "And us." Xiao Li and Tiantian jumped down from the roof.

    Tiantian said: "Okay, let's stop talking now. Let's catch up with Naruto quickly. Although we don't know why Naruto suddenly came to destroy the village, if we don't stop him, the entire village will be destroyed by him."  "Yes." Everyone immediately fell silent. Tiantian was stunned for a moment. Then he knew that he had said the wrong thing and immediately said, "I'm sorry, I didn't mean it that way."

    Shikamaru waved his hand and said: "Okay, we all know you don't mean that." At this time, Sakura said in a low tone: "It's a pity that Hinata went out to perform a mission and took Ranran out at the same time, otherwise  If they are around, Naruto will definitely be able to calm down, just like Kikyo Castle."

    "Okay." Shikamaru said again: "No matter what, Naruto is also our companion. Now, we must stop him. Let's go quickly, otherwise, when Naruto bursts out with the five tails,  We can't persuade Naruto." "Okay." Everyone immediately jumped towards the place where the red chakra exploded.  Just after they left, Naruto appeared on the roof, looked at the people leaving, shook his head slightly, and then disappeared from the place.

    "Found it." Looking at the red figure in front of him, he said, "Damn it, the third tail has already appeared, but luckily it has left the village." After saying that, Xiao Li immediately speeded up and rushed to the front of the red figure.

    "Hey, Xiao Li, wait a minute." Shikamaru shouted immediately, but Xiao Li had already rushed to the front: "Damn it, we are the only ones who have passed now!" Shikamaru and others rushed over immediately.

    When Xiao Li saw the red figure clearly, he immediately said: "You are not Naruto." Then Xiao Li said to Shikamaru and the others: "Shikamaru, Tenten, he is not Naruto."

    "What?" Everyone was shocked and came to the red figure one after another. After confirming that it was not Naruto, Shikamaru immediately asked: "Who are you? Why do you have the same Nine-Tails chakra as Naruto?"

    The red figure is naturally the Nine-Tailed Sora, because the Third Tails has already appeared behind him, and his sanity has almost faded, leaving only the last trace remaining. For Xiao Li and others who appear in front of him,  Although Sora didn't know them, judging from their forehead protectors, he already roughly knew their identities. Originally, he wanted to leave as soon as possible, but after hearing the conversation between Xiao Li and the others, he immediately knew that there were still people in this world.  Another person has the same chakra as himself or is troubled by this violent chakra like himself.  This gave Sora a sense of comfort, 'At least I'm not a unique monster.  ¡¯ This is Sora¡¯s truest thought.  As soon as he thought of this, Sora slowly calmed down, and reason gradually returned to his brain.

    "What's going on? Why is there a second person with Nine-Tails Chakra? Isn't there only one of the nine tailed beasts? Why is there a second Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki here? Or is it Naruto?  " Various thoughts kept flashing through Shikamaru's mind, occupying his entire brain in an instant.

    Ino was the first to breathe a sigh of relief and said: "Fortunately, it's not Naruto. I was just afraid that it was Naruto. I was always worried that I would fight Naruto. Now it's great to find out that it's not Naruto." Choji also nodded in response.  He said: "That's what I thought just now. I don't want to fight Naruto. If it's not Naruto now, then we can fight with peace of mind. Right, Shikamaru." Shikamaru was still thinking about various things in his mind.  kind of question, and nodded subconsciously when he heard Choji's question.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 346 Fierce Battle Sora (2)

    "These people! That person, that person called 'Naruto', isn't he the same as me? Why do they have two attitudes?" Sora danced the three demon fox tails behind him and stared closely.  A trace of evil spirit slowly appeared in the eyes of the six people. The things that kept happening were irritating him and made him resent everyone.

    Tiantian looked disappointed: "I thought I would get news about Ningci, but I didn't expect it. I don't know when I will get news about Ningci again?"

    Xiao Li came to Tiantian's side and gave a thumbs up, showing his big white teeth and said: "Don't worry. Tiantian, I believe that as long as we strengthen our beliefs like this, one day we can perform together again like before.  Mission." As he spoke, Xiao Li's teeth flashed with light.

    Tiantian looked at Xiao Li and nodded and said, "I understand, Xiao Li." After that, Tiantian looked at Kong and said, "Get rid of him quickly and then go back. We can't let him destroy Konoha anymore."

    "Oops." Shikamaru said to himself, "Tenten is stimulating him too much."

    "Get rid of me!" Kong suddenly said: "You are all going to die." "Roar!" A beast roar came out of Kong's throat, and then he rushed towards Tiantian, but he suddenly stopped as soon as he started.  Shikamaru squatted down and formed a mark with his hands, showing a smile: "Shadow Imitation Technique, successful." A shadow connected Shikamaru and Sora, which was very obvious under the light of the moon.

    "Good job, Shikamaru." Ino said loudly: "Then let's attack too." Sora immediately struggled violently, "Hurry up." Sweat began to appear on Shikamaru's forehead: "His Cha  The chakra is too strong, my chakra is depleted very quickly, and I won¡¯t be able to last long.¡±

    "Konoha's Great Cyclone." Xiao Li suddenly kicked into the air. With a strong momentum, Sakura jumped up and put on a black trap on her right hand and hit the air. This was Tsunade's strange power technique.  Tiantian took out dozens of meteor hammers from the scroll and threw them in the air. She really didn't know how many weapons were hidden in her scroll.  "Double Technique: Meat Bullet Chariot." Choji's seal immediately turned into a huge ball that quickly spun and hit the air.

    "Roar." Kong let out an angry roar and looked at Xiao Li and Xiao Sakura who were attacking. Although his body was restrained, it did not mean that he had no means of counterattack. A trace of disdain flashed in Kong's eyes. Xiao Li and Xiao Sakura  Seeing this disdain, Sakura felt secretly frightened. She subconsciously slowed down her movements, and at the same time, they each withdrew two parts of their strength to protect themselves.  Just when the two people had just recovered their power, they saw the three tails dancing behind Kong suddenly swinging over, and Tiantian's dozen meteor hammers were knocked away. Everyone was shocked, and they didn't expect it at all for a moment.  This possibility.  ¡®Bang, bang¡¯ Sakura and Xiao Li each received a tail blow and were knocked away.  After Choji was hit by the tail, he was knocked away like a football.  'Boom' Xiao Li was hit to the ground, creating a big hole in the ground. He couldn't get up for a while. Sakura was caught by Ino, but they flew out together with Ino.  After hitting the tree, the two stopped, but Sakura's body suffered from hot burns, and Ino vomited blood directly because of hitting the tree; Choji was knocked away and stopped after hitting the mountain wall.  But it was directly embedded in the mountain wall, and whirlpools appeared in the eyes.

    "Chouji, Ino, Sakura, and Lee." Shikamaru shouted: "Are you okay?"

    "It's nothing serious. It's just a little injury to my foot. I think it will take some time to recover." Xiao Li quickly stood up and said: "Damn it, I didn't expect that his tail can also be used as an attack method. I'm so careless.  ." "Ahem, that's awesome." Ino sat down on the ground weakly and said, "It's such a huge impact." As he said that, he stretched out his hands and put them on his chest to treat his injuries, and Sakura did the same.  He stretched out his hands to treat the burns on his body, but it didn't have much effect.

    Tenten jumped over to Chouji¡¯s side, took a look and said, ¡°Chouci is okay, he was just knocked unconscious.¡± Shikamaru said at this time, ¡°Everyone, please leave quickly, I can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡±

    "Roar." Sora let out another roar, suddenly broke away from Shikamaru's restraints, and rushed towards everyone.  Shikamaru immediately pulled out a kunai, which was attached with several explosive charms. Shikamaru shot the kunai in front of Sora, and the sound of "sizzling" made Sora stop immediately.  A violent explosion sounded, but the air station was outside the scope of the explosion and did not suffer any damage at all.  When the smoke dissipated, Shikamaru held a kunai in front of everyone and gritted his teeth and said secretly: "No matter what? I have to hold on, and someone in the village should come to help soon." Although Shikamaru thought so,  He also knew that the possibility was not high, because it had only been less than two minutes since he restrained Sora.

    Xiao Li stepped forwardBeside Shikamaru, he took off the weight on his foot, and at the same time loosened the bandage on his hand slightly and said, "Shikamaru, leave it to me!"

    Shikamaru was surprised: "Wait a minute, Xiao Li, are you planning to use the Eight Gate Dungeon? This would have too many side effects on the body!" Sakura shook her head and said, "It's okay, as long as you don't use more than four gates,  My body can still handle it.¡±

    "But, Xiao Li, do you think you can cope with this situation if you don't open more than four doors?" Shikamaru said immediately.

    Xiao Li stepped forward and stood in front of Shikamaru and said: "Then I have to try it first. If it doesn't work, I can only continue to open it. But no matter what, I can't let my companions be harmed."

    "Roar." Shikamaru wanted to say something else, but Sora let out an angry roar, then rushed over again, and then suddenly rushed towards Xiao Li and Shikamaru. Xiao Li pushed Shikamaru away and immediately wanted to open the Eight Gate Armor  , but at this time, a burst of sound came from the sky, and Tiantian shouted behind Xiao Li: "Xiao Li, squat down quickly." Xiao Li did not hesitate at all. Although the sky was already above his head, Xiao Li  As soon as he heard Tiantian's shouting, he immediately stopped all movements and squatted down suddenly.  The huge wind blade just allowed Xiao Li to dodge, and suddenly hit Kong's body, directly knocking Kong away.

    "This is?" Everyone was shocked and looked in the direction of the wind blade. "Roar." Kong stood up immediately. Although the wind blade just caused a lot of damage to him, his  His body was covered with Kyuubi's chakra, and his body had been repaired in the blink of an eye.

    Everyone saw a black figure in the direction of the wind blade. Because the other person's back was facing the moonlight, they did not see the person's face, especially since the other person was wearing a black god-controlling robe, which made it harder to distinguish.  Who is the other party?  "Naruto." Just when everyone was still hesitating, Ino shouted to the figure, because she had already seen the other person's long golden hair.

    "Naruto!" Everyone was shocked, and then they all saw the long golden hair that reached to the heels, and confirmed the identity of this person.  It was indeed Naruto.

    At this time, Ino stood up and waved her hands to Naruto and said happily: "Come down quickly, Naruto." Naruto jumped up and landed gently in front of Ino and said: "Okay, I'll just come down.  , you¡¯d better treat your injuries quickly.¡±

    Ino said casually: "This little injury is not serious at all." "Naruto, why are you here?" Shikamaru said: "Aren't you supposed to be in the Land of Snow?"

    Naruto shrugged and said: "I came here to find my subordinates, but I didn't expect to find someone attacking Konoha, so I went over to take a look, and then I sensed the Nine-Tails chakra, so I came over to take a look.  ¡±

    "Roar." Kong stared at Naruto with hatred and roared: "It's you! I'm going to kill you."

    Naruto stepped forward and protected the others with his hands behind his back and said: "Yes, it's me. Do you want to kill me?" Then he looked at the sky and said: "Three-tails? I was able to do it completely when I was twelve years old.  You have controlled and used the power of the four tails, but now you can only use the three tails and your sanity has almost disappeared, so you want to kill me, don't you think it's ridiculous?" As he said this, Naruto said to  The people behind him waved their hands.  Shikamaru immediately retreated with the others.  At the same time, he also removed Dingji who was embedded in the mountain wall.

    "Roar." Sora suddenly fell to the ground, then covered his head tightly, and roared from time to time. Naruto frowned slightly, and suddenly Sora suddenly rushed over, and Naruto stood there without moving.  When he rushed over, he suddenly took a step forward, and then fell backwards. A rasengan in his hand had already taken shape and was getting bigger. Just when Sora threw himself above him, Naruto held a rasengan in his hand.  The Rasengan had already expanded several times. It was originally just an apple-sized Rasengan, but now it was as big as a basketball. Naruto pushed the huge Rasengan through Sora's claws and suddenly pushed the Rasengan.  The pill was printed on Sora's chest: "Big Jade Rasengan." 'Boom' Sora kept spinning and flying into the sky, and then fell to the ground with a 'bang'.

    "Naruto, you are so awesome." Ino said loudly from behind.  But at this moment, "Roar." Sora, who had been hit by Naruto, quickly stood up, with a trace of blood still at the corner of his mouth. His eyes full of hatred stared at Naruto tightly, and then his face began to show signs of anger.  There is skin peeling.  A fourth tail gradually began to appear behind him, and Naruto's face began to become serious.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 347 Fierce Battle Sora (End)

    Naruto looked at Sora who was gradually turning into a four-tailed man, and a huge Rasengan formed on his right hand: "I am the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, but you also have Nine-Tailed Chakra in your body. Originally, the two of us should understand each other.  That's right, but as a Jinchuriki, I know very well everything that happens to Jinchuriki, so what do I hate the most when someone uses tailed beasts or uses Jinchuriki to do something? Your father violated my taboo. Originally, I only planned to solve it.  Your father, but you threaten me You'd better disappear. For a jinchuriki, living is the most painful. Death is not only not painful, but it is a kind of relief."

    "Roar." Sora roared. The skin on his body had completely fallen off, revealing only a pair of eyes with only whites and no pupils, and the four tails behind him had also materialized.  At the same time, they rushed towards Naruto.

    "It seems that everything I just said was in vain." Naruto said casually, and the Rasengan in his hand became even larger. Suddenly his eyes turned cold and he raised the Rasengan in his hand and rushed toward the sky: "Big Jade Rasengan."' Boom.  With a loud noise, Kong flew out, creating a big crater on the ground, while Naruto landed lightly on the spot.

    "Naruto, are you okay?" Sakura and Ino quickly ran over and asked worriedly. Ino immediately said: "Naruto, Sakura and I will treat you immediately."

    Naruto looked down at the three claw wounds on his chest, stopped Sakura and Ino who wanted to treat his injuries, and Shikamaru and Xiao Li who were about to stand in front of him and said: "I'm fine, you don't have to worry, you forgot  Now, I am the real Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki. The damage from the Nine-Tails Chakra has no effect on me. As for this kind of wound, with the Nine-Tails¡¯ Chakra, I will recover soon."

    "How is this possible?" Sakura and Ino asked in disbelief, because the huge wound on Naruto's chest was constantly recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, only a few traces of the three claw wounds were left.  "Roar!" Sora stood up again. Naruto waved his hand and pushed everyone behind him and said: "Really, I have been with Kyuubi for more than ten years, but I didn't expect that I actually underestimated Kyuubi's chakra today."  When he said this, a trace of red chakra appeared on Naruto's body, and then his sea-blue eyes immediately turned red. Sharp canine teeth emerged from Naruto's mouth, and the nails on his ten fingers suddenly grew.  a lot of.

    Everyone was shocked and immediately retreated, leaving only two people with the same chakra on their bodies standing there facing each other.  Naruto looked at the Nine-Tails chakra emerging from his body, and said with a disdainful smile: "This guy Nine-Tails has become restless again, but it is a dream to take away my body, but I must deal with it."  Sora will do, otherwise, Sora will continue to stimulate the Nine-Tails in my body. In that case, it will be difficult for me to deal with the Nine-Tails." Thinking of this, Naruto's blood-red eyes showed a trace of killing intent, and at the same time  A strong and substantial evil spirit covered the surrounding area.  Three tails appeared directly behind him, dancing in the wind.

    "Roar." Although Sora had lost his mind, his instinct felt dangerous. His blank eyes stared at Naruto tightly. Some black bubbles gradually appeared in his body, and then slowly began to float in Sora's body.  Gather in front of you.  Naruto was slightly startled. Naruto was the real Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki. Of course he knew what was going on. This was Sora preparing to release the 'Void Dog Cannon'.  Naruto knew the power of this move very well, but behind him were Sakura, Ino and others, and behind him was Konoha Village. Although Naruto didn't care what happened to Konoye Village, Naruto couldn't.  Let him destroy Konoha, because Naruto knows that it is impossible for no one in Konoha to discover Sora's soaring red chakra, and it is estimated that everyone will think it is Naruto's chakra at the first time. They must  People will be sent here. Once Sora releases the 'Void Dog Cannon', it is estimated that not many of the people who come here will survive. Most of them will die. Naruto does not dare to bet whether among these dead people,  The person you care about appears.  Therefore, Naruto could only resist this move from the front.  However, a head-on confrontation does not mean that Naruto can only wait. Naruto is very aware of the power of the 'Void Dog Cannon', but he is also very aware of the shortcomings of the 'Void Dog Cannon'. It takes too long to gather. This is the 'Void Dog Cannon'.  Dog Cannon's biggest shortcoming, so Naruto planned to destroy Sora's spell before he could complete it.

    Although it said a lot, it only lasted a moment. When Naruto saw Sora preparing to release the 'Void Dog Cannon', he immediately stretched out his hands, and then a 'big jade' was formed on each of his palms.  'Rasengan' and because Naruto is currently in the 'Three-Tails' state, the Nine-Tails' chakra is continuously input into the 'Big Tama Rasengan', causing the original blue-white 'Big Tama Rasengan' to turn into a coquettish purple, and  The outside is still blood red.

    Naruto stared at Sora closely. While Sora was still gathering strength, Naruto had already completed two large purple jade Rasengans.  Naruto immediately rushed towards Sora: "Nine-tailed Forbidden Technique¡¤Red Lotus Big Jade Rasengan, evenbomb.  "Naruto raised the purple 'Big Jade Rasengan' in his hands and blasted it towards Sora's head. Just when he was about to concentrate, Sora raised his head slightly, and the two 'Red Lotus Big Jade Rasengan' were shot into the air."  , and also hit the nearly completed 'Void Dog Cannon'. Three energy balls with huge energy collided together.

    A huge explosion sounded, and two red figures sprang out from the violent smoke. No, it should be said that they were blasted out by a powerful energy explosion. With a loud bang, Naruto suddenly  It hit the stone wall, and the entire stone wall completely cracked.  Behind Sora was a forest, and the trees couldn't block his figure at all. So, Sora's figure kept retreating violently, breaking a row of trees, and in the end not even a human figure was seen.

    "Damn guy." It took Naruto some time to walk out of the stone wall: "I was seriously injured." There was still a trace of blood at the corner of Naruto's mouth, and the evil energy in his whole body was very heavy and oppressive.  With Sakura, Ino and the others, they didn't dare to make any move at all.

    Naruto straightened up and quickly ran in the direction of Sora's row of broken trees.  "Whatwhatwhat to do?" Tiantian stammered and said, "Naruto has such a strong murderous aura, I thought I would be killed."

    "" Sakura hesitated for a moment, and then said: "I want to go over and have a look. No matter what, I can't give up on Naruto." After saying that, Sakura chased in the direction of Naruto.  .  Ino said to Shikamaru: "Shikamaru, I leave Choji and the others to you. I'll go take a look and come back." After saying that, Ino followed Sakura without waiting for Shikamaru to answer.

    "Hey, Ino, wait a minute." Shikamaru called several times behind Ino, but unfortunately Ino had no intention of stopping and responding.  Shikamaru looked around him, Choji who was in a coma and still hadn't woken up, Xiao Li who was injured in his foot and couldn't move normally, Tenten who was so frightened by Naruto's evil spirit that his feet were weak, and who had consumed a lot of chakra.  Own.  Shikamaru covered his forehead and said, "Really, why did things become like this? It's so troublesome!"

    "Shikamaru." Just as Shikamaru was thinking about how to get everyone back for treatment, a voice suddenly came from behind him. Shikamaru turned his head and looked over, only to see some Chuunin wearing leaf mark forehead protectors running away.  Come here, the person at the front is Iruka.

    When Shikamaru saw Iruka, there was a hint of joy on his face: "At least someone is here. In this way, I don't have to worry about how to get everyone to the hospital." But this thought just came to Shikamaru  Another thought appeared in Shikamaru's mind: "No matter what, Naruto is now a traitorous ninja of Konoha. If he is suddenly captured back to Konoha, according to Naruto's strength and his status in Konoha,  The status of Snow Country, the consequences I suddenly feel a headache."

    "Shikamaru." Iruka stood in front of Shikamaru and looked around and said: "Shikamaru, was that chakra just now Naruto?" "It can't be wrong." One of them was about forty years old.  The chuunin said: "More than ten years ago, I was fortunate enough to see the Fourth Generation sealing the Nine-Tails. That kind of chakra definitely belongs to the Nine-Tails."

    "Yes, that kind of chakra is the nine-tails chakra. But" Shikamaru said loudly: "Now a boy with nine-tails chakra appears in Konoha, and he is not Namikaze.  Naruto."

    "What?" All the chunin were shocked: "Shikamaru, what on earth is going on?"

    Shikamaru slightly wiped the non-existent cold sweat on his forehead and said secretly: "Very good, we have dragged them out for the time being. I hope that after a while, Naruto can leave as soon as possible!" Then Shikamaru said: "Everyone, please listen to me.  Here¡¯s the thing.¡±¡­

    Naruto rushed to the end of the broken tree, but he only saw the trees around him that were burned by the Nine-Tails Chakra. He didn't find anything else. Especially Sora's figure had completely disappeared. Naruto had also been violent.  So he knew that Sora had completely lost his mind, and it was impossible for him to hide by himself. But now that there was no figure of Sora around, there were only two possibilities. First, he recovered from the Nine-Tails Transformation, and then  He ran away immediately. This possibility was very small, because it took less than five minutes for Naruto to let Sora out of his sight and the 'Void Dog Cannon' and the 'Red Lotus Dayama Rasengan' collided with him and rushed over.  Moreover, Kong was seriously injured now. If he escaped, he would not leave any traces. In this case, there was only the second possibility. Someone temporarily controlled Kong and rescued or captured Kong.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 348: Stopping Lei Meng Lei Ren (1)

    Kakashi, Asuma, and Shizune were heading towards several lightning beams. Shizune said: "The four lightning beams are getting farther and farther away. If this happens next time, once the 'Raymond Thunder Man' is successfully activated,  Then the whole village will be destroyed in an instant. .com"

    "Ah." Kakashi responded: "However, although the power of 'Thunder Dream Thunder' is huge, it has a fatal flaw, that is, it requires four lightning escape ninjas to activate, and it takes too long to activate.  At that time, we didn't have much ability to resist. As long as any Thunderbolt ninja was destroyed, the activation of 'Leimeng Thunder Man' would fail."

    "That is to say, do we have to choose one to start now?" Asma took a puff of cigarette and looked at the four thunder lights and said: "But which one should we choose?"

    "We know the shortcomings of 'Thunder Dream', and the people who activated 'Thunder Dream' must also know it. It is impossible for them not to send people to protect these four thunder ninjas!" Kakashi said: "But  Among the four Thunder Ninjas, no matter how they send people, there will always be one enemy who is weak. The three of us each choose a Thunder Ninja. Although one of them will be missed, as long as any one of the three of us can eliminate the other party.  If so, then we have won.¡±

    Shizune and Asuma nodded, and Shizune said: "Kakashi, Asuma, you should all know about the resurrected corpses at the entrance of the village. The other party used this to lure away most of the fighting power in the village.  Gone. Also, that red chakra soaring into the sky is indeed the chakra of the Kyuubi. But we are also sure that it is not Namikaze Naruto. Although we still don¡¯t know what happened, the village has already  The last force has been sent. In other words, there will be no backup to reinforce us, so we can only rely on ourselves. Don't hope that anyone will help us, everything can only rely on ourselves. If we fail  , then the village is likely to disappear tonight. So even if we die, one of us must succeed." "Ah!" Kakashi and Asuma responded, Shizune nodded and then pointed to the nearest  A flash of thunder said: "Okay, I'll go here and let's go each other's way!"  ¡¯ Kakashi and Asuma disappeared, each heading towards a bolt of lightning, while Shizune flew towards the lightning she pointed at.

    The moving speed of the lightning is not fast, but it is not slow either. It has already traveled one-third of the distance from leaving Konoha Village.  Shizune jumped onto a roof and looked at the lightning escape ninjas who were walking towards the outside of Konoha Village with lightning all over their bodies. She frowned slightly and said to herself: "Is there no one else? Are you still hiding around? Or do you want to?"  Let me lead you out." Shizune directly took out a scroll and made a slight seal. On the scroll, there appeared a dozen huge shurikens, Fuma shurikens.

    Shizune picked up two Fuma shurikens and shot them towards the Thunder Ninja. One after the other, the two huge Fuma Shurikens only made a slight sound of breaking through the air. Just when they were about to focus on the Thunder Ninjas  .  "Earth Release: Earth Formation Wall." An earth wall rose in front of the Thunder Release ninja. With two 'ding ding' sounds, two Fuma shurikens were nailed to the earth wall, and then a wall appeared on the earth wall.  A woman.

    "Have you finally come out?" Shizune secretly thought, then she put away the Fuma Shuriken with a slight seal, put the scroll back on her body and said: "Who are you? What hatred do you have against Konoha? Do you need to use 'Lei Menglei'?"  People' come to destroy all of Konoha and kill everyone."

    "Hatred?" The woman thought for a moment and said: "First of all, my name is Buyuan, and I am a disciple of Master Kazuma. I was ordered to protect 'Bei Gen' and ensure the progress of 'Leimeng Lei Ren'. As for hatred, I think it should be  There is no hatred. But we have a purpose, which is to destroy the jade of Hokage, so that the Land of Fire can only retain the jade of daimyo, instead of having both jade coexisting like now. This is Master Kazuma's wish."

    Shizune nodded and then said: "It turns out it is really Kazuma, the former twelve guards of the Fire Country. Thank you for your information, but I must stop you. Especially for such a boring reason, you have to kill countless innocent people.  People." After saying that, Shizune flew over directly, from top to bottom, and kept slashing with the knife in her right hand.

    "Yeah!" Buyuan originally planned to accept the attack head-on, but after seeing Shizune's palm, he immediately dodged back. A light flashed, a piece of hair floated, and Shizune stood on the earth wall.  Chakra is constantly flowing in his right hand.

    "Chakra scalpel." Bu Yuan stood on the ground and glanced at the place where his hair was cut off, then looked up at Shizune on the wall and said: "I didn't expect it to be a medical ninja! Konoha is indeed one of the five great ninjas.  After the village, even medical ninjas have such strong fighting power. Seeing that your strength is not bad, I will tell you some information." As he spoke, Bu Yuan's hands kept forming seals.

    Shizune was shocked when she saw the other party's seal. She knew that the other party was willing to?To activate the powerful ninjutsu, he stepped down and immediately jumped off the earth wall. The chakra scalpel in his hand was slashed towards Bu Yuan: "I don't want to know." Bu Yuan did not fight back, and the marks on his hand continued.  Just when he was about to be hit, Bu Yuan suddenly crouched down, his right hand suddenly stamped on the ground and said: "Earth Release Ant Hell." But Shizune suddenly squatted down because of Bu Yuan, and the scalpel was barely able to escape from the opponent's hand.  A flash passed over her head. As soon as Shizune stood on the ground, the ground turned into sand, and then her whole body suddenly sank in and disappeared from sight.

    Bu Yuan stood up and said secretly: "Because of Kazuma-sama's filthy earth reincarnation technique, most of the people in Konoha should have been lured away, and coupled with the power of the nine tails exploded by Sora, only one person has come to Konoha so far.  Stop it. In this way, no one will come here again, and" Bu Yuan looked at 'Ant Hell' with a cold smile on his lips: "And as long as we kill her as soon as possible, then Master Hema should not be able to stop her.  You should blame me." Thinking of this, Bu Yuan no longer hesitated and jumped directly into the 'ant hell'.

    Shizune was trapped in the 'ant hell' and went directly to the underground. However, the underground was not soil, but a super open place surrounded by various rock passages. Shizune was standing on a passage with various kinds of things up and down.  The passage is like a maze.  Shizune looked around and frowned slightly and said to herself: "Oh no, there is such a scene underground. It seems that she has fallen into the opponent's ninjutsu. This is trouble." At this time, Shizune suddenly heard a burst of noise behind her.  Kongsheng immediately jumped up, and with a 'bang', a huge rock hit the place where Shizune originally stood.  But the passage was not broken. Shizune fell down and stood on the rock. Looking behind her, she saw Buyuan standing there with a smile on her lips.

    "Welcome to my maze trap. I will let you have an unforgettable journey." Bu Yuan said coldly: "I hope your journey can be longer." Although Bu Yuan was talking to Shizune, but in her hand  But the mark never stopped: "Escape from Earth¡¤ Rock Suceng." The rock above Shizune suddenly collapsed, and countless rocks of various sizes continued to fall.

    Shizune had been prepared for a long time. She had seen Bu Yuan forming seals early in the morning, but because she was caught in the opponent's ninjutsu, she did not dare to make any moves for the time being. However, if Bu Yuan wanted to attack her, then  It's also an unlikely thing.  Shizune dodged a huge rock. Although there were countless rocks falling above her head, before the rock fell, Shizune suddenly opened the sleeve on her right hand and saw a mechanism installed on her white arm. She pulled it slightly with her left hand.  Five rays of cold light shot out from countless rocks side by side.

    "Huh?" Although countless rocks fell, Buyuan still quickly discovered these five cold lights, but Buyuan had no time to hide, because the speed of these five cold lights was too fast, and Buyuan's discovery was a bit too late.  .  But Bu Yuan didn't panic, because Bu Yuan's whole body was leaning against the rock, so when Bu Yuan couldn't escape, his whole body melted into the rock. 'Ding' Five rays of cold light hit the rock.  , it turned out to be five thousand copies.

    Bu Yuan's body emerged from the rock on the other side and looked at Shizune who was avoiding the rock. "In my maze trap, I can hide in the rock at any time. Any physical attack has no effect on me."  Then Bu Yuan formed a seal with his hands and suddenly pressed it on the ground and said: "Tu Eun¡¤Tu Tuan Lingzi." Then he raised his hands, with a huge rock on his hands, and Bu Yuan threw it directly towards Shizune.

    This rock is very huge, and rocks are constantly falling down from above Shizune's head. With a 'bang', the huge rock hits the rock wall, and then falls down, making a huge sound, and the passage collapses.  "Are you dead?" Bu Yuan asked, but as soon as she finished speaking, Shizune jumped out of the way and was on another passage that did not collapse.  Although he was not injured, he was in a very embarrassed state, with many tears in his clothes, and he was still panting.

    Bu Yuan smiled and said: "I didn't expect you to survive in this situation, let's continue!" Bu Yuan started to form seals again.

    "Haha." Shizune suddenly laughed: "No, this battle is over."

    Bu Yuan was stunned for a moment, not knowing what Shizune meant by this sentence. Then Bu Yuan was shocked and subconsciously took a breath, because she suddenly found that there seemed to be an extra person behind her, and she wanted to hide in the rock.  But after most of his body hid inside the rock, he could no longer move, with a look of horror on his face.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 349: Stopping Lei Meng Lei Ren (2)

    "How is this possible? My body can't move," Bu Yuan said with a look of horror.  £®  com Buyuan's back, Shizune released the marks on her hands and said: "When you kept attacking me, in fact, it was just a shadow clone of me, and my main body had already been hiding aside and releasing  The entire underground space has been filled with strong poisonous mist. Of course, it was not so easy to succeed originally, but the dust caused by the continuous falling of rocks covered up the poisonous mist and made you unconscious.  You inhaled too much poisonous mist. It can be said that you have closed yourself to a dead end."

    At this time, the shadow clone that had been avoiding the rock in front disappeared. Shizune turned away to look at Buyuan who was stuck in the rock: "My poisonous mist contains violent poisonous gas. No one has survived after inhaling my poisonous mist."  It's just a matter of how long you lasted. You're proud to be able to hold on for so long." After Shizune said that, she stopped staying and left. Although she had been struggling with Bu Yuan, in fact, she had already  The shadow clone was left to find the exit, while Buyuan stared at Shizune's leaving figure, with strong reluctance in his eyes, but what could he do?  Blood began to flow out of her seven orifices, and the toxin began to take effect. In the blink of an eye, there was no sign of life anymore.

    Just after Bu Yuan completely lost all signs of life, the surrounding area began to collapse, but Shizune had already found the exit, which was where Shizune fell. There was still a piece of sand there, and the 'ant hell' had not returned to its original appearance.  .  No ninjutsu is invincible and can be broken. Although the unfavorable ninjutsu is underground, there is still an exit that can be escaped. Shizune easily found the exit and left safely.

    When Shizune returned to the ground, although the entire underground collapsed, it didn't seem to have much impact on the ground.  And just when Shizune returned to the ground, the 'Ant Hell' also disappeared and returned to its original appearance.

    Shizune did not hesitate when she returned to the ground. She looked around to get the lightning, but suddenly found that the lightning around her had completely disappeared. "Damn it, the lightning has disappeared. In other words, the other party is almost done. As long as they reach the destination,  Can it be started immediately? Damn it, I have to speed up." Such thoughts flashed through Shizune secretly, and then she headed in the direction of her original mind

    Kakashi rushed to the vicinity of the lightning. He also only found the lightning escape ninja with lightning all over his body. Kakashi did not hesitate and directly made a slight seal with his hands "Earth Release¡¤Tulong Spear." Right before Kakashi formed the seal  When he was making the seal, a scream had already been heard. Kakashi had already been prepared. He immediately gave up on the half-finished seal, stepped down, and suddenly jumped onto a roof, with a sharp "boom"  The rock suddenly shot out from where Kakashi had been standing, but Kakashi had already left.

    "Oh, it turns out to be the copy ninja Kakashi. No wonder he was able to escape my surprise attack. But I'm so lucky to be able to see the Sharingan this time!" A soft female voice sounded, and a thunderbolt ninja appeared next to him.  A charming woman is not windy.

    Fu Feng said to the Thunder Release Ninja beside him: "Naruma, you go first, leave this place to me. No one has come here for so long, I think Kakashi should be the only one to stop him,  As long as we can get rid of you, then Lei Meng Lei Ren has already won half the battle." Chengma turned his head and glanced at the two people, then turned and left.

    Kakashi looked at Fu Feng with his open right eye: "Are you the one guarding this Thunderbolt ninja? It seems that if we want to stop Raimen Raito, we have to deal with you. But I don't want to waste time, so I'd better solve it as soon as possible.  Let's do it." As he spoke, Kakashi pushed up the forehead protector on his left eye, revealing three pairs of scarlet Magatama Sharingan.  "So this is the Sharingan." Bu Feng watched Kakashi stick out his tongue and lick his lips and said, "I wonder if I can have him? Hahaha."

    After Kakashi unlocked his Sharingan, he rushed towards Fufu without hesitation and formed a seal with his hands: "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet." In an environment without any water source, Kakashi fell asleep and opened his mouth.  A water dragon appeared out of thin air behind Kakashi and roared towards Fufu.

    "Earth Release: Mud Mage." Fu Feng faced the water dragon and said directly without any panic. Then he stretched out his hand and waved a wave of mud that rose up like a wave and rushed towards the water dragon and Kakashi who was rushing towards him. The water dragon did not rush over.  , was pressed down by the mud and soon turned into a pool of water and melted into the mud to form a mudslide.  'Crash' The mudslide pushed down the water dragon and then continued to surge towards Kakashi.

    Kakashi was completely covered by the rising mudslide. "Boom", the mudslide rushed over and Kakashi's figure disappeared. At this time, a figure rushed out, and Kakashi suddenly jumped into the sky to hide.  He passed the overcoming mudslide and threw the kunai in his hand, but at this time Kakashi was confused because ofIt's all in the air with no place to draw strength.  Bu Feng naturally would not miss this opportunity. She stretched out her hand and something seemed to change. Then she formed a seal with her hands and said: "Fire Release: Impatiens Flower Technique." She opened her mouth and spit out six fireballs the size of basketballs.  Kakashi blasted into the air. At this time, the kunai passed through the fireball, scratched Fufu's sleeve and was nailed to the ground. Although it did not cause any damage to Fufu, it scratched the cuff of Fufu's right hand.  Then Fu Feng's figure moved, and he formed the seal again: "Wind Release: Flower Scattering Dance." A tornado immediately appeared between Fu Feng and Kakashi, and there were countless petals in the wind. The appearance of the tornado immediately made Liu  The fireball nearly doubled in size, and all six fireballs hit Kakashi.

    Bu Feng looked at the burning petals falling in the air and covered his forehead with distress: "Oh my, it seems like the attack was too heavy! If he dies, he won't be able to get his chakra. But  " A disdainful smile appeared on Bu Feng's lips: "I didn't expect that the legendary clone ninja Kakashi only had this little strength. It's not my fault that I accidentally killed him."

    "Thunder Release: Raiqi." Kakashi's voice sounded from behind Fu Feng. Fu Feng was shocked when she heard Kakashi's voice, but she did not look back because she knew that if she looked back, it would very likely happen.  It was too late to hide, so Bu Feng immediately ran forward without looking back, but even if Bu Feng ran forward desperately, it was too late. Just after Bu Feng took two steps, Kakashi had already rushed to her.  Behind him, the electric light flashed on his right hand. When it touched Bu Feng, his right hand directly penetrated the skin, flesh and bones and grabbed the heart inside the body.

    Kakashi saw the kunai on the ground and then retreated suddenly, slid on the ground for more than ten meters, and then distanced himself from Fu Feng: "The feeling just now, you have no heart. Or is this body simply fake?" he added in his mind.  He said: "And the sleeve that was scratched by the kunai just now recovered automatically. The time seems to be after she used fire escape and before she used wind escape?"

    "You actually destroyed my body." Bu Feng covered her chest and said, and then her body began to change, slowly turning into an earthy yellow color, and then the whole body turned into a pile of dirt, and then a green streak  The ribbon danced, and Bu Feng returned to his original appearance and stood where he was.  But Kakashi suddenly noticed a tear on Fufu's cuffs.  Kakashi's pupils shrank slightly, and the three pairs of magatama moved faster.

    Bu Feng's figure moved again. At this time, Kakashi discovered that the tear in Bu Feng's sleeve had healed. Then he stared at Bu Feng closely, only to see that the mark on Bu Feng's hand was different again. The mark on Kakashi's left eye  The Sharingan moved faster, and at the same time, it formed a mark with Fufu.

    Kakashi's seal formation speed was obviously faster than Fu Feng's. Although Fu Feng formed the seal first, Kakashi caught up quickly. Only then did he realize that the seals of the two people were exactly the same.  At the same time, they shouted: "Earth Release, Mud Mage." The two waved their hands at the same time, and mud appeared behind them and rushed toward each other like waves.

    Bu Feng was startled, and then suddenly said: "By the way, it turns out to be the Sharingan." Then the two muds collided with each other and canceled everything out. Bu Feng looked at Kakashi and said: "I remember that the Sharingan has the ability to see through.  , genjutsu, taijutsu and copy them. In this case, I have to be careful about the ability of your Sharingan." After saying that, Fu Feng moved again, then rushed towards Kakashi, and began to form seals with his hands.  , Kakashi looked at the mark in Fufu's hand and did not activate the Sharingan, but stood quietly waiting for the other party to rush to him.

    "Thunder Release: Lightning Needle." A strong electric current began to appear on Fu Feng's body, and then he punched Kakashi. Kakashi's left eye started to work, he turned his head slightly to avoid it, and then stretched out his hand to attack.  Bu Feng, but because of the electric current on Bu Feng's body, he had no choice but to withdraw it before it could hit Bu Feng. Then the two started a fierce battle, with you going back and forth, punching and kicking, and the two temporarily gave up all tolerance.  Jutsu, only uses physical techniques to fight.

    With a 'bang', Kakashi and Bu Feng suddenly separated. Bu Feng began to pant slightly, but Kakashi did not do anything at all. A 'sizzling' sound sounded, and Bu Feng suddenly found himself wrapped in  A silk thread, and dozens of explosive charms tied to the silk thread.  A huge explosion sounded, and Fu Feng's body was torn apart in the explosion and scattered in all directions. One finger even flew in front of Kakashi, but then the finger turned into dirt.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 350 The body is hair

    Kakashi glanced at the fingers that turned into soil to confirm his thoughts, but Kakashi's body didn't hesitate at all. Just when the severed finger flew out, Kakashi had already stretched out his left hand to hold his right hand.  wrist, and then white arcs of electricity began to pulse.  .com Just when the smoke had just dissipated, Kakashi suddenly stretched out his left hand and threw it towards the figure in the smoke. A ray of lightning extended from Kakashi's hand towards the smoke.  The figure stabbed her, and the smoke had just dissipated. As soon as Bu Feng saw Kakashi, a white light entered her eyes. Before she could react, Bu Feng directly stabbed Kakashi through the chest.

    Bu Feng looked at the lightning that penetrated her, with an expression of disbelief. Then her body turned into soil again, and Fu Feng returned to its original appearance again, staring at Kakashi with an angry face. She didn't dare to do anything at all this time.  Just because he relaxed, he was attacked twice by Kakashi, each time causing fatal injuries.

    "Three times." Kakashi said: "Three times you were attacked to your vital points by me, and your body turned into clay three times. And when you use ninjutsu with different attributes, the gaps in your clothes will recover. You  It is very likely that you have exchanged bodies three times, and this should be your fourth body now."

    "Have you been discovered?" Fu Feng suddenly smiled and looked at Kakashi and said, "But don't you think it's too late to find out now?"

    "Fire Release, Wind Release, Earth Release, and Thunder Release." Kakashi said regardless of the wind, "You have already used these four ninjutsu with different attributes. Only the last water release has not been used.  . If you count it like this, you should have five bodies, which correspond to the five major chakra attributes of fire, wind, thunder, earth, water. And when using these two ninjutsu, Wind Release and Thunder Release, you will be  I have destroyed it before, and it was destroyed just now because I came out, so I don¡¯t know what attribute it is. But it should be fire and earth, because you know that my attribute is thunder, and you will not use a body with water attribute easily.  , otherwise you would be restrained by me in terms of attributes. Finally, you have been delaying time. You know that I have the Sharingan, but you still keep changing your body and using Taijutsu, hoping that I can focus too much.  On your body.¡±

    "Papa." Bu Feng suddenly clapped his hands and said: "As expected, he is indeed a copy ninja Kakashi. You have completely seen through my thoughts, but my mission has been completed. Kakashi, didn't you notice?  The four thunderbolts soaring into the sky have disappeared, which means that the 'Thunderbolt Thunder' is almost ready. As long as it takes a little more time, the 'Thunderbolt Thunderbolt' will be activated, and then the entire Konoha will be  Of course, if we continue to stay here, even we will die, otherwise, how about we stop fighting and leave Konoha for the time being? But I will not let you look for Narima."

    Kakashi looked at Bu Feng and shook his head: "No need to go out, because I have seen through your real weakness. Although you have changed your body three times in a row, when I realized that you can change your body, I  I focused all my attention on you. Although this played into your plan, I also discovered that although your body can be replaced, there is one thing that has never been replaced. This thing should be your body.  If you destroy something like that, you will die even if you still have a body."

    "Did you notice my flaw? Haha." Fu Feng laughed loudly: "It really made me laugh to death. You actually said you discovered my flaw. Well, Kakashi, just tell me about that flaw.  where is it?"

    Kakashi closed his right eye and stared at Fu Feng with only the Sharingan in his left eye. He formed a seal with his hands and said, "I will tell you before you die." Kakashi held his left hand on his right wrist.  , the palm of his hand began to release violent thunder and lightning, and then suddenly stabbed towards Bu Feng at a very fast speed. The powerful destructive power of 'Raikiri' directly caused damage to the surrounding areas.

    Bu Feng immediately formed a seal and said: "Fire Release: Impatiens Flower Technique." Bu Feng opened his mouth and spit out six fireballs in succession towards Kakashi. The fireballs hit Kakashi from all directions, "Immortal Flower"  The path of the fireball's advance can actually be controlled by the caster. Of course, every fireball used in the 'Immortal Art' is not very powerful, so basically no one goes back to control the fireball.  The trajectory of the six fireballs changed, directly covering all directions in which Kakashi moved.

    The Sharingan in Kakashi's left eye and the three pairs of magatama rotated rapidly. His body changed slightly, and he passed through six fireballs by a hair. "What?" Fu Feng was shocked. She originally thought she was stuck.  Cassie could easily attack him at such a speed. In this case, Kakashi's moves would naturally be ineffective. Moreover, just in case, Fu Feng deliberately waited for Kakashi to get close to him before using it.  Originally at this speed, even if there was a largeThere was no time to hide even at a distance, but she didn't expect Kakashi to be able to hide at such a close distance.

    Kakashi had already rushed in front of Bu Feng, and his right hand had already been stretched out to attack at any time: "Your body is your hair, take the move, Raikiri." Kakashi's words shocked Bu Feng,  She stared at Kakashi in horror, looking at Kakashi's right hand full of lightning, "Run away." This thought appeared in Fu Feng's mind. Her will to fight had completely disappeared, and the lightning kept beating.  His right hand was imprinted on Bu Feng's hair and sunk deeply into it. Bu Feng was hit by Kakashi before he could react.

    "Ah" A scream came out of Bu Feng's mouth, and then Bu Feng's body gradually turned khaki. Kakashi withdrew his right hand and said, "During the battle,  Your body is constantly changing, allowing you to continuously use ninjutsu with various attributes. When you are hit by me, your body always turns into clay, but from beginning to end, your body changes and even changes into  It has turned into clay, but your hair has not changed in any way. This is the biggest flaw and it will never escape my Sharingan." After saying that, Kakashi jumped to find Narima, and Fufu's body became  The soil returned to the earth, and then the remaining hair directly weathered away

    "Damn, that's so careless." Asuma looked at the triangular barrier around him and said, "But Kazuma is still alive. How is this possible? I've obviously killed him. But it's obvious that he is definitely Kazuma.  . I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, he still hasn¡¯t given up his idea. Damn it, I will never allow him to do this. Now I can only get out of here temporarily. We must stop the ¡®Leimeng Lei Ren¡¯.¡±

    Asma gently touched the barrier wall, and saw a burst of electricity pulsating, making Asma's flashlight numb, making him unable to make any movements. Asma looked at his Feiyan outside the barrier.  (It is a chakra blade that can gather chakra.), after the hand recovers, stretch out your hands and start gathering chakra.  Soon the flying swallows gathered chakra, and then two flying swallows rose out of the air and directly hit the barrier trapping Asuma.  There was a 'ding' sound, and there was no problem with the barrier. Instead, Feiyan was bounced away, and another one hit him again. After being bounced away again, the other one rose up again. In this way, Asuma used his own  The flying swallows kept attacking, and with a 'pop' sound, the barrier wall shattered like glass.  Asuma took a few breaths. Although he successfully broke out of the barrier, he also consumed a lot of chakra and physical strength.  After all, making chakra is based on physical strength

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of focus, he looked at the frozen rain in front of him. At this time, the frozen rain had already traveled a long distance and was not far away from the target location.  Fudo looked at the soaring red chakra behind him, hesitated and said to himself: "No, no matter what, he is Lord Kazuma's child and his only bloodline. Although Lord Kazuma doesn't care, I can't  Let him die here, even if I can't complete the mission and achieve Master Kazuma's goal, I will still protect him." Thinking of this, Fufu stopped hesitating and took a deep look at the freezing rain that he wanted to protect.  , and then turned directly towards the direction of the red chakra.

    Fudo followed the soaring red chakra and quickly arrived nearby, but just as he was about to approach, another red chakra soared into the sky, and it was more powerful than the previous red chakra.  , violent, evil.  Fudo was shocked, he knew that these two chakras were the Nine-Tails' chakra. The one that burst out at the beginning was Sora, but now the only thing rising into the sky could be the real Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, Namikaze Ming.  People.

    Fudo didn't expect Namikaze Naruto to appear here, which made him very anxious. He knew that he was far from Namikaze Naruto's opponent, not to mention that now that Namikaze Naruto had borrowed the power of the Nine-Tails, this was even more  It enhanced Namikaze Naruto's strength and made him even more uncertain.  After hesitating for a while, Fufu still quietly approached the battle site: "Even if I risk my life, I can't let anything happen to Kong."

    Soon Fudou approached two people with Nine-Tails Chakra who were fighting.  As soon as he saw the two people, he saw a huge explosion of three energy balls, and then the two people were pushed away by powerful force.  Fudo was stunned for a moment, then immediately rushed towards the direction where Sora was pushed away, and soon found Sora who had recovered and was unconscious, but Fudo soon felt a powerful force behind him chasing after him.  No longer hesitating, he formed a seal slightly and then directly picked up Sora and blended into the ground.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 351 Failure of ¡®Leimeng Leiren¡¯

    "Has he been rescued?" Naruto looked around and said, "It seems like this person has been hiding around from the beginning. I just don't know who he is?" Naruto frowned quietly.  Naruto looked around carefully with his brows, hoping to find any trace of the other party's departure, but unfortunately Naruto could not find any trace.

    "What's the matter? Naruto." Sakura and Ino came behind Naruto, and Naruto shook his head: "It's nothing, someone just rescued Sora, and the other party's hidden ability seems to be good. At least he was in the fight between me and Sora.  It was already hidden around him at that time. Otherwise, it would be impossible to rescue Sora in such time. It is estimated that if he wanted to chase him now, he would be unable to catch up. Forget it, wait for the next opportunity. In his body  The chakra that seals the Nine-Tails, unless the body dies, otherwise it will never be so simple as me, the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki" Naruto didn't finish speaking, the Nine-Tails Chakra on his body  Kara became powerful and violent, and the demon fox's coat seemed to want to grow a fourth tail.

    Naruto closed his eyes slightly, and the demon fox coat on his body slowly dissipated. Gradually, the demon fox coat completely disappeared from Naruto's body. Naruto slowly controlled the Nine-Tails chakra, although it took time this time.  A little longer, Naruto's frown did not relax at all, "Naruto." When Ino saw that Naruto's demon fox coat disappeared, he shouted, which was a wake-up call for Naruto, and then he rushed over.  , Naruto heard Ino's shout, hesitated for a moment and did not dodge, allowing Ino to rush onto his back.

    Ino smiled and said to Naruto: "Long time no see, Naruto, the last time we met was in the Kingdom of Ghosts." Then Ino gently stroked Naruto's forehead, because Naruto's brows were always frowning, Ino stroked  Naruto's brows then rested on Naruto's shoulders and he smiled and said: "Look, he looks much more handsome this way. Really, you are only 17 years old. If you keep frowning, be careful of the wrinkles appearing."  Then Ino didn't wait for Naruto to speak, turned directly to Sakura on Naruto's back and said: "Sakura, do you want me to give you some space? Naruto's shoulders are very broad!"

    Naruto sweated profusely, Sakura's face turned red and she immediately shook her head and said angrily: "Inoboar, what are you talking about?" "Oh, you have such a broad forehead, how dare you scold me." Ino immediately counterattacked.  Naruto covered his forehead and looked at the two people who were belittling each other, but in fact Naruto envied these two people, because although these two people seemed to be constantly belittling each other, in their hearts they looked at each other.  It's heavy and nothing changes from start to finish.  This is what Naruto envies most.

    "Yeah!" Naruto turned around and looked at Sakura. To be precise, it should be behind Sakura. However, Sakura didn't know and thought that Naruto was looking at herself, so she stopped what she was about to say and looked at Naruto.  , and then subconsciously reached out and touched his cheek: "What's wrong? Naruto, is there something wrong with my face?"

    Before Naruto could speak, Ino lay on Naruto's shoulder and said, "There's nothing wrong with your face, but your forehead is too wide, wide forehead." "Ino, what did you say?" Sakura's forehead was directly touched.  A cross appeared and he clenched his fist tightly.

    Naruto stretched out his hand to support Ino's knees behind him, bent down and let Ino's feet rest on the ground. Then Naruto smiled and said: "Okay, Ino, Sakura, Sora is gone, so I should too.  Let's go. Originally, I wouldn't show up in front of you this time. If it weren't for nothingforget it, let's not talk about it. I have something else to do, so I'll leave first. By the way, if anyone asks,  Just say that I came here to ask about Snow Ninja, and I didn¡¯t see Hinata and Ran Ran this time. They should have gone on a mission. When they come back" Ming.  The person paused for a moment and then said: "Forget it, it is better not to see each other than not to see each other, and it is better not to know each other than to know each other. If there is fate, we will naturally be able to see each other again, just let everything go." Naruto finished speaking, and then did not wait for Ino and Sakura to say  What, he bit his fingers and made a scratch on the palm of his right hand, and made a seal with his hands and his right hand on the ground: "The art of psychic." With a 'bang' sound, a burst of smoke rose from the ground, and Toad Sage Shima appeared in front of Naruto.

    "Hey, little Naruto." Shima was wearing a white scarf and seemed to be cooking: "I'm preparing food for you! Oh, by the way, your affairs should be finished!"

    A drop of cold sweat broke out on Naruto's forehead, and the different bugs sounded again. He quickly shook his head to shake them out of his mind, and then said respectfully: "Yes, Lord Shima, my matter has been dealt with, we have  Go back." Shima nodded: "Okay, I understand." As he said this, Shima stretched out his two front paws and closed them with a 'bang' sound, and disappeared.

    "Naruto!" Ino and Sakura spoke at the same time, but neither of them continued.  Naruto looked at the two of them, thought for a moment, took out two special kunai from his body and handed them to them. Ino and Sakura each took one kunai, then put it away, NarutoPeople looked at the two of them and gave them a sunny smile. With a 'bang', Naruto's figure disappeared from the place.

    Less than ten seconds after Naruto disappeared, a large group of people jumped over under the leadership of Shikamaru, "Where is Naruto?" Iruka did not see Naruto and asked directly to Sakura and Ino: "Shikamaru  Didn't I say that Naruto came to chase Kong, who possesses the Nine-Tails Chakra? Where are the others?"

    "Teacher Iruka." Sakura said, "Naruto chased Sora here but didn't find Sora. Then he put away the power of the Nine-Tails, asked us about the snow ninja, and then jumped away. Naruto  His speed was very fast and he disappeared in the blink of an eye. We couldn't catch up with him at all. We can only stay here."

    "Really?" Iruka said with a sad face: "That's fine, it's not suitable for Naruto to appear in the village now." Shikamaru and Ino talked for a while and exchanged information. After hearing Iruka's words  , immediately said: "Okay, Teacher Iruka, let's go back to the village immediately. I don't know what's going on with the village now? I don't know if the enemies inside have been eliminated."

    Iruka nodded, immediately cheered up and said: "Okay, everyone rush back to Konoha immediately." "Yes." A large group of chunin rushed to Konoha again under Iruka's call

    'Whoosh' A figure jumped down from the wall of Konoha. After several people ran twenty meters away, they started to form seals. This person was Beigen. On the other side, Xingdou also jumped down from the city wall and also started to form seals.  , the freezing rain on the other side has also left Konoha and started to form seals at the same time. Although the distance between the three people in the three directions of Konoha is very different, the movements of the three people are unexpectedly neat, with the same mark and the same speed.  And at the same time, he said: "Thunder Release: Thunder Dream Thunder Man." A bolt of thunder and lightning surged out from each of the three people, and then went away from the center of the Konoha village. Three thunder and lightning gathered in the center of the village, and a wave  Huge energy is formed at the gathering point.

    "Great, Kyuubi's chakra has disappeared. It seems that Naruto has successfully suppressed the opponent. I don't know how Naruto dealt with the opponent." Shizune looked excited, but at this moment Shizune saw  With three lightning bolts, the excitement on his face immediately disappeared: "Damn it, 'Thunder Dream Thunder Man' is almost finished. Could it be that Kakashi has also failed? But this is good, at least it has given us the location of the Thunder Release Ninja."  , I must kill one of them before the fourth thunder and lightning appears. Otherwise, the whole village will be destroyed." Shizune immediately followed the lightning and jumped away.

    "Huh" Kakashi breathed a long sigh of relief, then closed his Sharingan, raised his left hand to hold the forehead protector on his forehead, pulled it to completely cover his left eye, and then moved his left hand to  He stretched out his right hand against the corpse and pulled his right hand out of the corpse's chest: "Fortunately, he was not allowed to leave the village. Otherwise, the village would have been destroyed by the 'Leimeng Leiren'." As he said,  Kakashi raised his head and looked at the three thunderbolts in the middle of the village and said: "That's enough. I don't know if Asuma can deal with Kazuma next. He must not be allowed to escape this time." Kakashi said.  Jumping in the other direction.

    "It seems to be a combination of earth escape and reincarnation. Although Kazuma is our enemy, I have to say that Kazuma is really a genius." After Kakashi left, Jiraiya and Fukasaku walked from the wall of Konoha  When he came out, Fukasaku crossed his arms and said, "Speaking of this, I originally thought we had to take action, but I didn't expect that Kakashi, the kid, arrived in time before Naruma left the village and killed him with one blow.  . It seems that little Kakashi¡¯s application of Sharingan has surpassed that of the Uchiha family."

    "Maybe." Jiraiya responded casually, and then said: "Okay, we just need to deal with Kazuma next. Asuma has already gone to find Kazuma, and now Kakashi is rushing over, so we can rest assured  As long as Kazuma dies, Konoha will be able to return to its original peace, and the nine-tails chakra has also disappeared. It seems that Naruto has also finished dealing with Sora who possesses the nine-tails chakra. Fukasaku-sama, this  The younger generations have gradually grown up, and it seems that I will be able to concentrate on writing books soon."

    Fukasaku nodded and said: "You can concentrate on writing your book now. If anything happens, won't little Tsunade and little Naruto handle it? Don't you believe them?" Jiraiya shook his head: "Of course I do  I trust them, but I hope I can help you more." "It's your own fault." "Maybe." A burst of smoke rose and one person and one toad disappeared.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 352 Kazuma¡¯s Death

    "Ding, ding," the sound of two metals colliding sounded, and the two people standing fighting suddenly separated, keeping a certain distance to guard each other. It was Kazuma and Asuma, "Kazuma, look, you  It has failed, surrender quicklycom" Asma held Feiyan in both hands and said: "All of your men are dead. Although most of 'Leimeng Leiren' has been completed, it has failed now. You see  , the three thunder and lightning in the sky have also disappeared, which is enough to show that the thunder escape ninja has been completely killed. Also, the nine-tailed chakra, although I don¡¯t know why a second person has it  Kyuubi¡¯s chakra, but now Kyuubi¡¯s chakra has calmed down, all your plans have failed, give up your ideas.¡±

    "Hmph." Hema held the demon-suppressing staff and snorted coldly: "Asma, you are right. Indeed, all my plans have failed, but if you want to kill me, Asma,  , I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have that ability yet.¡±

    "What if you add me?" Kakashi jumped up and appeared in the middle of the two people and said, "I think in this case, I should be able to kill you. The former twelve guardians, Kazuma."

    "Copy Ninja Kakashi." Kazuma looked at Kakashi and smiled: "I didn't expect to see the legendary Sharingan here."

    "Kakashi, don't take action." Asuma tightened the Feiyan in his hand and said, "I can still handle it. If I really can't handle it, then you take action again." Kakashi looked at Asma.  Nodding slightly, he jumped onto the branch and leaned casually to the side.  Asuma suddenly rushed towards Kazuma, with a 'bang' sound, wood chips flew everywhere. Just when Asuma's flying swallow was about to hit Kazuma, Kazuma's entire body melted into the big tree behind him.  In order to avoid Asuma's attack, Kazuma appeared from the other side of the other tree trunk, and the magic wand in his hand swept Asuma's waist fiercely.

    'Bang bang' Asuma flew up directly, breaking two trees in a row before stopping. Kazuma turned around and raised his head to look at Kakashi who was leaning on the tree trunk: "Okay, Asma I guess it's temporary  You can¡¯t stand up anymore, it¡¯s your turn next, Kakashi.¡±

    Kakashi shook his head: "You shouldn't be distracted during the battle." Kazuma was startled, and immediately found a sound breaking through the air behind him. Kazuma immediately turned sideways, and a blue light flashed across,  Blood spattered, creating a bloody mark on Kazuma's left arm.  Then Kazuma quickly melted into the tree trunk.

    Asuma held Feiyan in both hands and looked around: "Yes, you shouldn't be distracted before confirming that the other party is dead, Kazuma."

    "Haha, your strength has increased a lot, Asuma." Kazuma's voice came from the tree trunk: "If it were before, you would have broken at least several ribs in this battle, don't  If you want to continue fighting like this, even standing up is impossible."

    "Hey." Asuma smiled and said: "Kazuma, when we were both the Twelve Guardians, you were the genius among the twelve of us. Although my strength has increased somewhat, I am not as good as you at all. If  If you hadn't used the reincarnation technique and consumed a lot of chakra and physical strength, then I'm afraid I wouldn't be your opponent at all. Even now, I'm not sure of victory."

    "Heh." Kazuma suddenly appeared behind Asma, and the magic wand in his hand suddenly hit it, and then there was a sharp sound of metal friction. Asuma had already been wary of Kazuma, although Kazuma was in harmony.  He entered the tree trunk, but he didn't think that Kazuma only had this ability, so although Asuma focused most of his attention on the tree trunk, he still paid attention to his surroundings. When he discovered that Kazuma appeared behind him,  At that moment, Asuma discovered it in time, but he didn't have time to hide, so he could only use two flying swallows to cross Kazuma's magic wand.

    With a "choking" sound, the two people broke away from each other and opened the distance between them again. Kazuma immediately melted into the tree trunk. Asuma raised Feiyan and looked around cautiously. He had just confirmed that Kazuma was not  Not moving at all, but using ninjutsu to achieve a form similar to invisibility to move around. If you don't pay attention to your surroundings, you may not be able to escape next time.  Fortunately, Kazuma had to break out of this invisible state when attacking.

    "Haha. I didn't expect you to be able to block it in this situation." Kazuma's voice came from a tree trunk: "But Asuma, can you stay vigilant at all times?" Asuma said after talking to Ma  At that moment, he suddenly jumped up and saw Kazuma appearing beside Asuma. The magic wand in his hand had been smashed down. With a bang, the magic wand hit the ground, making a big hole.  Then Kazuma disappeared again.

    "It's really dangerous." Asma looked at the trees around him and said, "I didn't expect you to move so fast. You almost couldn't escape!" Asma slightly let go of Feiyan in his hand and said.: "Then it's my turn, Kazuma, I hope you can catch my move." Asuma took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, glanced at it and said, "Tsk, there's only one last one left."  Has it taken root? But it¡¯s okay, just treat it as the final ending.¡±

    Asuma held the cigarette in his mouth, took a deep breath, blew out a smoke ring and said: "Kazuma, I haven't smoked with you for a long time, but unfortunately this may be the last time. I really wish I could go back to the past,  A day when the twelve of us perform tasks together and practice together."

    "After you die, I will go to your grave and smoke with you." Kazuma's voice sounded from the woods, and every word changed its direction. The only thing that could be known was that Kazuma was nearby.  Asma smiled and said: "Thank you then, but I will do the same thing if you die." After Asma said, he took a puff of cigarette and then shook it suddenly, and saw the smoke directly filled the entire forest, Ah  Sima quickly formed the seal and said: "Fire Escape¡¤Ashes Burning." The smoke around him immediately turned into a choking smell, the temperature continued to rise, and finally, the trees within the smoke actually burned directly.

    Kazuma didn't hide in time. I was originally near Asma and watched Asma take out a cigarette, but he didn't take the opportunity to attack. It wasn't that he didn't want to, but he saw that Kakashi's left hand had already hit him.  If there is any abnormal movement on his forehead, Kakashi will immediately open his Sharingan. According to his current physical strength and chakra, he is definitely not Kakashi's opponent, so Kazuma did not attack Asuma.  Take action.  The chance he can leave now is to use Asma as a cover when he defeats Asma and escape to wait for the next opportunity.  Because of this, when Asuma suddenly used fire escape, especially this large-scale fire escape technique, he did not dodge in time, so that part of his body was burned by the hot smoke.

    Asuma tightened Feiyan in his hand: "Kazuma, last time you launched a coup, I killed you and successfully stopped you. I will still kill you this time." As he spoke, he raised his right hand and pointed towards  Fight with the horse.

    "Asuma!" Kazuma shouted and came forward, "Kazuma!" Asuma also shouted, and the distance between the two people was only two meters.  ¡®Boohoo.  ¡¯ Two rays of cold light passed by, and Asuma and Kazuma passed by each other, with their backs to each other, and there was a lot of blood behind them.  The jaws of Asuma's hands were cracked, and Kazuma's magic wand was completely broken into two pieces.

    "Wow." Kazuma suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, and then his whole body fell to the ground, "Ahem." Asuma also fell down, and blood kept coming out of his mouth.  Asuma was lying on the ground with blood pouring out of his mouth: "You guy. You are indeed a genius among our twelve guardians. Even if you have consumed a lot of chakra and even suffered some injuries, your  Your strength is already so strong. If you didn't consume a lot of chakra, I would definitely not be your opponent. I'm afraid your strength has reached the level of a shadow."

    "Even if it is, so what? I'm still going to die." Unlike Ma and Asuma, he didn't vomit too much blood, he just lay on the ground and couldn't stand up.  Kazuma's left hand was tightly holding a piece of cloth around his waist, with the word "fire" printed on it. It was the same apron Asuma had been wearing around his waist.  "I'm really going to die this time. I die. I die. I wonder what will become of the Country of Fire?"

    "Nothing will change!" Asuma said: "The Land of Fire will continue to continue." Kazuma did not answer. Asuma was slightly stunned. At this time, Kakashi jumped down from the tree trunk.  After checking, he said: "He is already dead. Judging from his appearance, he seems to be still worried about what will happen to the Kingdom of Fire after his death?"

    "Really?" Asuma said, then vomited a mouthful of blood and looked at Kakashi and said: "Well, Kakashi, can you help me call the medical team over? It's best to ask your subordinate Sakura or mine.  When Ino came over, at least five or six of my ribs were stunned, and then I fought hard again. I don¡¯t know if there will be any dislocation. And when I was fighting Kazuma just now, one of my ribs definitely penetrated into other parts. Now move it,  It all hurts so much.¡±

    "That's it." Kakashi raised his head and said, "I understand, I will call someone for you as soon as possible."

    Asuma nodded, and then added: "Oh, by the way, and Kakashi, don't be late this time, otherwise, I will vomit all the blood." Kakashi's forehead  A drop of cold sweat breaks out and then disappears.

    Just when Kazuma died, all the corpses resurrected using the reincarnation technique disappeared, as did the three thunder escape ninjas who were using the 'Raymond Thunder Man'.

    "Disappeared. This time all the corpses disappeared." At the gate of Konoha, the ninjas who were still fighting with the corpses suddenly discovered that all the corpses had disappeared. Everyone showed surprise, and then cheered loudly: "Great,  we won."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 353 Sasuke and Orochimaru break up

    In the Kingdom of Tian, ??there is a secret underground base somewhere.  .  com Ishida Hijiu smiled at the pharmacist Kabuto in front of him and said: "You can rest assured and go find herbs for Lord Orochimaru. No outsiders will enter here as long as I am here."

    Kabuto Yakushi pushed up the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said, "I know, and I'm only out for two days. Besides, Sasuke is here, so I have nothing to worry about!" Then Kabuto Yakushi took two steps forward and walked over.  Ishida Rijiu's side said: "And you know, Ishida Rijiu, I'm not talking about outsiders. I hope that when I come back, no one will make any small moves, so you can take care of yourself." After saying that, Yakushi Kabuto jumped up and left.  left.

    Hiku Ishida looked at Kabuto Yakushi, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Behind Hiku Ishida, Hiroshi Fujimiya said: "Sir, it's time for Sasuke Uchiha to take action next, right?" Hiku Ishida nodded and said, "Ah,  We really should take action, after all, Sasuke doesn't have much time left. If he doesn't take action this time, I'm afraid he will have to be obediently taken away by Orochimaru. In that case, I'm afraid we will have to live with our tail between our legs."

    "No, sir." Hiroshi Fujimiya said calmly: "Although Sasuke and I have not known each other for a long time, I think I still understand Sasuke. This descendant of the Uchiha clan is proud by nature. As long as you use it  If the destruction of the Uchiha clan inspires Sasuke a little, it will be easy for him to follow the adults' ideas without showing a trace of emotion."

    Ishida Hijiu looked at Fujimiya Hiroya and nodded with a smile: "Yes, Fujimiya Hiroya, your idea coincides with mine. In fact, I have already provoked Sasuke, and Sasuke's reaction at that time  Does it completely match my idea? Now" Ishida Hijuu looked at the direction Yakushi Kabuto left and said: "Originally, Yakushi Kabuto had been accompanying Orochimaru. Even if Sasuke wanted to take action, he probably wouldn't have much chance.  After all, not many people know what Kabuto Yakushi's strength is. I once thought that it would take some time until Orochimaru's body began to collapse before Sasuke would take action. But now I didn't expect Kabuto Yakushi to leave to collect the food.  Herbal medicine, this is a God-given opportunity. Anyone who is not a fool can see it, not to mention Sasuke is extremely smart. It is estimated that Sasuke will take action in the next two days. By then"

    "At that time, as long as we avenge Orochimaru, we can quickly gather the power of the Sound Ninja Village." Fujimiya Hiroshi also added: "There is also Yakushi Kabuto. I heard that he was killed by a medical doctor in Konoha.  The ninja picked him up, we can capture him and hand him over to Konoha. Or we can let Yakushi Kabuto hunt down Sasuke."

    Ishida Hijiu nodded and added: "There is also Guren, she is very loyal to Orochimaru. But the more loyal the better, we can win over to our side, her blood succession boundary crystal escape is not good at all.  Weak." "Even if she can't win over us, we can still let her chase Uchiha Sasuke." Hiroshi Fujimiya immediately added.  Then Hijiu Ishida and Hiroyuki Fujimiya looked at each other and smiled. Maybe they had their own plans in mind, but who knows

    Sasuke sat on his bed, breathing heavily.  Suddenly Sasuke suddenly raised his head and said: "Come out." A figure emerged from the darkness, looked at Sasuke and said: "As expected, he is a genius of the Uchiha clan. You discovered it just after I came in."

    Sasuke glanced at him and said coldly: "You are Yomi Yami under Hiju Ishida. Is that what you came here to talk about? If so, then you can get out."

    A bloodthirsty smile appeared on the corner of Huangquan An's mouth, a trace of anger flashed in his eyes, and then he smiled: "I'm just here to tell you that Yakushi Kabuto has left here, and it will probably take two days to come back. So the base's protection is  Lord Ishida is responsible, but because of this, Lord Ishida does not have enough manpower, so the safety of Lord Orochimaru is left to you, Lord Sasuke."

    "I know, get out of here!" After saying this, Sasuke closed his eyes and ignored Huangquan An at all.  Huang Quan looked at Sasuke secretly, with murderous intent constantly flashing in his eyes, but he did not dare to take action because he knew that if he did, he would be killed with thunderous force.  Although the opponent had his eyes closed, every time he moved a little bit, a muscle on Sasuke's body would become tense, and the direction of that muscle happened to be facing him.

    Huang Quan secretly hesitated for a moment and said: "Ishida-sama also said, 'Sasuke-sama, please don't be too desperate when you practice. The revival of the Uchiha clan is still with you, Sasuke-sama.' I hope you  " "Humph, I, Uchiha Sasuke, and the Uchiha clan don't need you to take care of the affairs. Go back and tell Ishida Hijiu to take care of himself and stop taking care of me." Before Huangquan finished speaking,  Sasuke interrupted him.

    "You, hum" Huangquan snorted and disappeared directly. He was not going to assassinate Sasuke but left.  Sasuke opened his eyes and glanced at the door disdainfully.In Sasuke's eyes, Yomi Yami is nothing but a scumbag in terms of other abilities except hiding traces. The most important thing is that Yomi Yami doesn't pay much attention to training. In this way, Sasuke looks down on Yomi Yami even more.  .  In fact, this is just a very ordinary feeling of Sasuke. With Sasuke's pride, if a person does not have strength, then it is nothing. But if he lacks strength and does not pay attention to training, then Sasuke will completely look down on him.  So much so that speaking to him was an insult to Sasuke.

    After Huangquan An left, Sasuke leaned against the wall and sat quietly, various thoughts began to flash through his mind.  Gradually, things from his childhood appeared in Sasuke's mind. He seemed to have returned to that era, because he was born into a powerful Uchiha family, surrounded by parents who cared about him, and had a genius brother that the entire clan was proud of.  He is also the top honors student in the ninja school, and his handsome appearance has become the object of many girls' pursuit.  A smile slowly appeared on Sasuke's originally cold face.

    Just when Sasuke felt the happiest, everything changed. His stern but caring father, his loving mother, his kind brother, all the happiness and warmth were shattered, and his parents fell into a pool of blood.  Their bodies were dyed red, and there were corpses of Uchiha tribesmen everywhere, and the murderer was standing in front of him. It was the person he had regarded as his idol and target since he was a child, and who aspired to become the same ninja as him, the one he respected the most.  elder brother.  Why, why do this?  Sasuke desperately questioned his brother, even if what he got was just a deception or a lie, he didn't care.  But Itachi didn't, he just opened his Sharingan.

    "Ah!" Sasuke woke up suddenly, his whole body covered in sweat, and his eyes had opened his Sharingan without knowing when.  "Hufu." Sasuke kept panting: "It turned out to be a dream." Sasuke withdrew his Sharingan, then stood up and looked at the small hole above his head: "It turns out it's already dark. Did I sleep for so long?  ?¡±

    At this time, a sound ninja came in with a hot meal and said: "Sasuke-sama, you haven't eaten for a day. Ishida-sama asked his subordinates to wait for you to wake up and bring you something to eat immediately." Sasuke nodded.  Then he waved his hand to signal Oto Ninja to go out. Oto Ninja did not go out immediately but said: "And Mr. Sasuke, Mr. Ishida has already taken people out for inspection. It is expected that he will come back at dawn at the soonest. Because Mr. Sasuke, you are resting, so Ishida  Your Excellency did not bother you, but because Lord Ishida took away a large number of people, Lord Juten asked Lord Sasuke to protect Lord Orochimaru before leaving." "Get out." Sasuke said directly, and the sound ninja nodded.  The head left immediately.

    Sasuke covered his eyes and said secretly: "Why do you have this dream? Uchiha Itachi, I must kill you. Then revitalize the Uchiha clan. Before that, Orochimaru, I can't put my  I will give my body to you. But I know you will not change your mind. So Orochimaru, don¡¯t blame me. I am an Avenger, I was born for revenge, and I can give up everything for revenge. Just like I gave up Konoha before  , I gave up on Naruto just like I gave up on Sakura. I will give up on you this time, Orochimaru."

    Sasuke made up his mind and did it immediately. Without thinking about anything else, he turned around and walked out of the room, heading towards Orochimaru's room. As expected, there were very few people around. It seemed that Ishida Hijuu could successfully attack Sasuke.  Killing Orochimaru put in a lot of effort.

    Sasuke arrived at Orochimaru's door without meeting a few people at all, but Sasuke did not go in immediately, but stood quietly outside the door, hearing the screams from Orochimaru's mouth, and came to conclude that Orochimaru  s position.  At the same time, he was also determining whether Orochimaru had discovered him.  After a while, after Sasuke was sure that Orochimaru had not noticed him, he began to form seals with his hands, and then suddenly stretched out his right hand. A bolt of lightning formed from Sasuke's hand and penetrated the wooden door panel.  Then Sasuke stretched out his left hand and pulled out the Kusanagi sword from his waist and waved it continuously towards the wooden door panel.

    With a 'bang', the wooden door panel instantly shattered into sawdust. Orochimaru stared coldly at Sasuke who appeared at the door, and Sasuke also looked at Orochimaru coldly.  The two people just looked at each other, and Sasuke's lightning formed like a sword and pierced the back of Orochimaru's hand, and also penetrated Orochimaru's arm.

    Sasuke put the Kusanagi sword back into the scabbard at his waist, and then walked step by step towards Orochimaru who was sitting on the bed. The two looked at each other closely.

    "Sasuke"

    "Orochimaru" the two people said at the same time.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 354 Guren¡¯s Base

    When Orochimaru and Sasuke were facing each other, Yakushi Kabuto was looking for the herbs he needed in the mountains. Although he was wary of Hiju Ishida, he never thought that Sasuke would take action against Orochimaru, so he ignored Sasuke.  Ishida Rijiu took the sound ninja out for inspection, but asked one of his subordinates, Maple Leaf Haotian, to stay and secretly monitor Sasuke's every move.

    Guren is loyal to Orochimaru and wants to be the container for Orochimaru's reincarnation. When Konoha collapsed, most of Orochimaru's body was destroyed. When it came time to reincarnate, Guren was the first choice.  , but because Guren was in another base at the time, Orochimaru was reincarnated but could not wait. Finally, Orochimaru seized the Genyoumaru in his base as a container.  And when Guren rushed over, he saw Orochimaru who had completed the reincarnation ceremony.  After that, Guren chose to stay with Orochimaru, hoping to wait for the next reincarnation opportunity. However, it didn't take long for Sasuke to come to the Sound Ninja Village and become the replacement for Orochimaru's next container. Guren knew that he might never be able to reincarnate again.  There is no chance, so Guren has a hostile attitude towards Sasuke, or in other words, Guren is very hostile to everyone who can become a container for Orochimaru. It is precisely because of Guren's attitude that Orochimaru  When facing reincarnation, he and Yakushi Kabuto sent Guren out to perform a mission. The purpose was to prevent Guren from having problems at this critical moment, and this mission was no ordinary mission.  Not only did he have to go to the Kingdom of Water to find a tailed beast who didn't know where he was hiding, but he also had to carry a 'burden' with him. It would probably be at least one or two months until Guren completed the mission. By then, everything would be lost.  It's been decided.  Honglian was also helpless and could only choose to accept it silently.

    As for Guren, she knew very well the reason why she left, but she had no choice. She knew that when she came back, Orochimaru had already completed the reincarnation ceremony, but she had no choice. She could not and did not want to violate Orochimaru's orders.  Order, so although she knew the cause and effect of the matter, she still chose to obey the order in the end. She could only speed up the progress of the task as much as possible, hoping to complete the task and return as soon as possible.

    Guren brought a child of about ten years old to the secret base he managed. There were a large number of criminals here. Of course, each of these criminals was a ninja with a certain level of strength, and they were all captured.  , if Orochimaru comes here, they will still be Orochimaru's experimental material.  However, Orochimaru hasn't been here for a long time, and Guren has been by Orochimaru's side in recent years, so it can be said that there are no tigers in the mountains.  But whether the monkey can be called the king depends on Honglian's methods.

    "Lord Guren." A sound ninja said respectfully when he saw Guren: "You are back." At the same time, he looked up at the boy on Guren's body. Guren nodded: "How are the people in the prison?"

    The sound ninja immediately said respectfully: "Because Lord Guren has been away for a long time, those people have secretly united together and divided into several groups. And recently, some are eager to break out of the cage. But because of their  The chakra was sealed with medicine, so they haven't done anything yet."

    "Really?" Honglian responded casually, and then said: "Release all the people inside and bring them to the duel field. Then give them the antidote to unlock the chakra seal, and I will choose some people from them."

    "This" Oto Ninja hesitated and said: "Lord Guren, most of these people are desperadoes, and many of them have been united together. They were originally controlled by us with drugs, so  They can only obey our orders, but if we unlock their chakra, then they are likely to join forces to attack us. At that time, the people in our base will not be able to stop them. "

    "Okay." Honglian said: "I know all this, but if they still want to resist, it's just a dream. You can go with peace of mind. Once someone resists, I will send him to hell. Just in time.  I've been away for a few years, and there probably aren't many people who still remember me, so it's just a good time for them to get to know me and deepen their impression."

    "" Oto Nin lowered his head and thought to himself. He didn't answer for a moment. The boy next to Gulian said, "Hey, don't kill anyone, okay? Killing is wrong. You kill him."  If others say so, then his relatives will be sad."

    "Ah" Oto Ninja and Guren were stunned. Guren glanced at the kid next to him, then looked at Oto Ninja and said: "Why are you still standing here? Didn't you hear what I just said? Or did you say  , do you want to try my patience?"

    "I don't dare." Cold sweat immediately broke out on Oto Ninja's forehead, and then he said, "I obey," and then left in a hurry.

    After Oto-nin left, Guren looked at the boy.He said in a loud voice: "Kid, you don't need to worry about what I want to do. You just need to be obedient." Then he pulled the boy into the base without waiting for him to speak.

    There were not many people in the base, only a dozen sound ninjas. Guren handed the boy in his hand to a female sound ninja and said: "Take him to eat something. After eating, take him back to my room.  When he goes to rest, you watch him and don't let him come out without my instructions."

    The female voice-nin glanced at the boy Guren called over and nodded without any rebuttal: "Yes, Lord Guren." The boy looked at Guren and said, "What about you? Aren't you going to eat?" Guren waved without answering.  Waving, the female voice-nin left and took the boy with her.

    Honglian walked towards the duel field inside the base.  The duel field is an almost closed space. Except for the six exits sealed with huge iron doors, there are no exits. Now that all the iron doors have been closed, they have no way to leave except from above.  There is no other way.  Moreover, the duel arena is surrounded by special rocks, making it impossible to escape using earth escape.

    Soon Honglian came to the viewing platform and looked at the duel field from above. There were hundreds of people standing in the duel field, and everyone had a certain gangster spirit.  Because a large number of people gathered, these people were standing together in piles. What were they talking about?  Looking at the piles, they should be small groups.  Guren looked down from above and said to the sound ninja next to him: "How about it, all the drugs on them have been removed!"

    The sound ninja nodded immediately and said: "Yes, Lord Guren, we let them take the antidote before going in. However, it will take half an hour for the chakra to be fully restored after taking the antidote, and the last one will  I just took the antidote."

    Honglian nodded: "I know, then we will wait for half an hour. Let me know in half an hour." After saying that, Honglian closed his eyes and rested.  "Yes." Sound Ninja responded, and then stood respectfully behind Guren.

    Time passed by second by second, and the people in the duel field began to get angry. They were all desperadoes. Even if they didn't have chakra and were just ordinary people, they would dare to fight with others, let alone now that they had recovered.  Where's the chakra!  Originally, they had some scruples when they saw Honglian, so they stayed down there at first. However, as time went by, they did not make any move when they saw Honglian. In addition, Honglian was absent for a long time, and his prestige had been reduced to the lowest, so  Their original tempers burst out, and all kinds of dirty words came out for a while.  Many people even want to attack Guren.

    "Lord Guren, it's almost time." The sound ninja next to Guren said.  Honglian opened his eyes and nodded: "I understand." Then Honglian stood up and looked condescendingly at the people in the middle of the duel field and said: "I only came here for one thing. I need a few subordinates, but I can't mobilize the base.  The people inside, so I plan to choose among you. After the selected person helps me complete a task, I will give him freedom. But I don¡¯t know who among you is stronger, so you fight, until or  Kill those around you and I'll be here watching and pick out the ones I want."

    As soon as Honglian finished speaking, the duel ground began to commotion, and everyone began to talk. Although no one took action yet, they all turned their attention to the people around them.  There was a hint of fierceness in his eyes.  "Everyone, wait a minute, I have a better way to get free." Just when someone was about to attack the people around them, a voice suddenly sounded, with a loud volume, and it changed all the voices at once,  People unconsciously want to hear what this voice says?  After all, for these people, freedom is the most important thing.  Even longer than their lives.

    "Everyone, we have been imprisoned here for several years, and some have even been imprisoned for more than ten years. Everyone dreams of getting out, and I am the same. I have been imprisoned for five or six years, and now I have the opportunity to get out.  Of course it's a good thing." The words in that voice immediately made everyone feel that they were in the same boat.  Then the voice sounded again: "In the past, our chakra was sealed and we had no fighting power, so there was nothing we could do, but now all of our chakra has recovered, which means we already have the power to fight them. Why?  We still have to obey each other's words and kill each other, so why not join forces to kill each other and escape. In this case, we don't have to complete any tasks with her, and we can be free immediately."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 355 Selecting Personnel

    At these words, the crowd around became commotion, and many people began to hesitate. After all, they had been here for such a long time, and they did not dare to resist the sound ninja for a while.  £®  com

    "Who is it? Get out of here, you are nothing if you hide your head and show your tail." The sound ninja next to Guren cursed: "Don't hide if you have the guts to incite others to come out and die. If you have the ability, stand up for yourself."  The voice immediately fell silent as the Oto Ninja yelled and cursed.  The crowd around him also became silent, probably hoping that others would come forward.

    Oto Ninja wanted to say something else, but Guren waved his hand to stop him: "Okay." Then Guren looked at the people in the duel field and said loudly: "I have been looking for the person who spoke just now, but it's a pity.  The other party may have used some special method to say it, so I didn't find out that person. However, although I don't know who said the words just now, I have to admit that there is nothing wrong with what that person said.  Yes, all I need is the strongest few or a dozen of you. Of course, if you suddenly follow that person's method, then the survival rate should be the best. As long as you can kill me,  Then you can leave here alive." After saying that, Honglian stopped and looked at everyone in the duel field and said with a smile: "Why, if you choose to kill the people around you and follow me, you should join forces and deal with it together.  And me!"

    Everyone in the duel field shuddered when they looked at Honglian's smile.  They have been unable to make a choice.  "What are you waiting for? Everyone has heard what she said. We have more than two hundred people here. She only needs a few or at most a dozen, not even a fraction. In other words, there are still others left.  All the more than two hundred people who fell below will die. Are you so sure that you can survive?" The voice sounded again: "And she needs to carry out the mission and needs the strongest among us, so you can be sure  This mission must be very dangerous. Even if you can get out of here alive, can you guarantee that you can survive the mission? Whether you die here or during the mission, you will still die anyway. Why don't you all try your best?  What? We have regained our strength now. As long as we can kill her, then we won¡¯t have to kill each other, let alone carry out any dangerous missions. If you think about it this way, it¡¯s not a loss at all.¡±

    "Yes, he is right. Everyone fought with her. There are more than two hundred of us here, and she is only a dozen, nearly twenty times the number. We have no reason to obey their orders and be enslaved by them.  . For the sake of freedom, I will kill you." Suddenly a person shouted loudly, and then with a forceful movement, his whole body flew towards Honglian, holding a kunai with a cold light in his hand.

    The first person rushed towards Honglian, and soon everyone around him rushed towards Honglian. This number was more than half, that is to say, more than a hundred people rushed towards Honglian. Look,  It was really huge when they went up, but the remaining more than a hundred people looked at them coldly, making no movement at all.  It seems that he plans to observe it temporarily.  But at this moment, the first person who rushed forward had stepped back without knowing it. His hands were slightly formed in a hand seal and a burst of smoke rose, and his appearance changed dramatically.

    Guren looked at the more than a hundred people coming towards her, with a bloodthirsty smile on her lips. She had always followed Orochimaru and admired Orochimaru very much. Killing was as normal to her as breathing.  Therefore, Honglian not only did not have any fear towards the more than 100 people who rushed over, but even showed a hint of excitement.  The sound ninja around Guren looked at the more than a hundred people rushing over, their whole bodies were weak, dripping with sweat, and their hands were shaking. They were only responsible for guarding this base. Although they had good strength, it did not mean that they could  One is worth ten.

    Seeing that they were approaching him, Honglian began to form a seal and said: "Crystal Release: Hexagonal Shuriken Ranbu." Suddenly the surroundings turned into a bright red, and a large number of snowflake-like objects appeared around Honglian.  The crystals were then shot out like shurikens, but because there were so many such shurikens around Guren, the opportunity covered the entire space.

    Seeing a large number of crystal shurikens attacking like real shurikens, the crowd was immediately in chaos. Because they were in the air and had nowhere to borrow power, they could only watch those crystal shurikens shooting towards them.  .  A large number of human bodies continued to fall from the sky, with a large number of crystal shurikens inserted into their bodies. After falling, it was impossible to survive, because even if they were still alive, they would be stabbed by the people below.

    Guren stopped and fired the crystal shuriken. It was not that she had no chakra, let alone her kindness, but that she no longer seemed like killing them with the shuriken.  Guren stopped firing his shurikens. Of the more than a hundred people who had rushed over, there were only forty or fifty people left, less than one-third.

      Honglian's hands formed a seal: "Crystal Release¡¤Emerald Crystal Blade." Honglian stretched out his right hand, and a half-moon-shaped crystal blade stretched out from his slender arm. The smile on the corner of Honglian's mouth became thicker, and he rushed straight in  Among the forty or fifty people, the emerald crystal blades on their arms kept scratching, and bright red light flashed by, and then blood spattered out, and the long and bright arms were directly dyed red.

    Everyone looked at Honglian stupidly, especially those who did not take action in the duel. They looked stupidly at Honglian as he kept killing those people, especially because the emerald crystal blade on his arm was not only tough but also sharp.  Incomparable.  The bodies of those who were contacted were easily broken open.  After a while, there were a few drops of blood on Honglian's face, not much, just a few drops, but Honglian's chest and abdomen were completely dyed red, and on the reddish arm, the bright red emerald blade  It has turned into dark red. I don¡¯t know how much blood it took to dye Yin Hong into dark red. Hong Lian pulled out the Emerald Crystal Blade from the human body. Those who intended to kill Hong Lian were all dead, not a single one.  Still alive.  Even the surface of the Emerald Blade was dripping with blood.

    Honglian looked down at the people in the duel field and said: "Okay, those troublemakers have gone back, what about you?" The smile on Honglian's face became even stronger. If you didn't look at Honglian's body,  If there are a few drops of blood on her face, then Honglian is also a great beauty, and she should be liked and sought after by many people, but what people feel now is fear and chilling.

    There was no movement in the duel field, everyone was looking at Honglian.  Honglian nodded with satisfaction and said: "Very good, I already know your choice, let's get started." Honglian sat down again and said: "Remember, I only need a few or a dozen people.  .Also, this base will be abandoned later. After I leave, I will immediately activate the explosive talisman that was set at the beginning of the establishment. Therefore, apart from the Sound Ninja returning to the Sound Ninja Village, the only person who can leave is  Those who are favored by me, as for the others, please stay in the base and help us 'guard'. Maybe we will use this base again. Of course, the premise is that you can survive this fierce battle.  Survive." After saying that, Guren took the towel handed to him by the sound nin behind him, wiped off a few drops of blood on his face, and at the same time withdrew the emerald crystal blade on his arm.

    But as soon as Guren finished speaking, the people in the duel arena began to attack others. They had all been here for more than a year or two, and the lowest one had been here for several years.  Those who stayed for a short time had all died in Honglian's hands.  They did not take Hong Lian seriously. Although Hong Lian was stronger than any of them, it was only one-on-one. There were one or two powerful people among them who were only inferior to Hong Lian.  Just a thin line of lotus.  Of course, this was the Honglian from three or four years ago, and they had just seen the current Honglian.

    But although they knew that they and others could easily kill Honglian as long as they joined forces, they still had no other choice but to follow the other party's orders.  Because they have known for a long time that in order to prevent the base from being captured and the personnel inside from escaping, explosive symbols have been set up in the base. As long as anything goes wrong, the surrounding explosive symbols will detonate immediately, and the entire base will collapse by then. Maybe  There will be one or two people who escape, but the number will never exceed five, so they decided to follow Honglian's order, and after being selected by Honglian, they would think of ways to deal with Honglian.  They would do anything to be free.

    The melee was fierce. The more than 100 people were divided into more than a dozen teams. Each team was estimated to have nearly ten people, but there were still thirty or forty people left. These people did not have any teams, and they had no companions to protect themselves.  Their backs were very dangerous in this kind of melee, so they tried to get as close to the wall behind the duel field as possible, at least in this way they could protect their backs from attacks.  One or several people fall down every minute, and a small group disappears within a short time.  Everyone risked their lives for freedom.

    An hour later, there were only fifteen people left in the duel field, and these fifteen people were divided into three teams, with eight people on one side, only six people on the other side, and the last team was single, with a certain number of people.  difference.  And that other person's team is already surrounded by another team.  It was only because both sides consumed a large amount of chakra in the fierce battle that they temporarily confronted each other.

    "Okay, stop." Honglian looked at the remaining fifteen people and said, "Go and rest first, and go on a mission with me tomorrow. Only after the mission is completed can you be free." After speaking, Honglian turned and left.  Of course, there are sound ninjas to make arrangements.  ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 356 Internal Response

    Suddenly, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and I couldn't see my fingers. In the late night, which was originally silent and without any sound, strong winds blew up, making a "woo-woo" sound.  .  com Honglian's base is immersed in darkness, with only a few torches in the passage lighting up the surrounding area.  However, the entire passage is extremely bright because of these torches, and because the base is built underneath, although the wind is strong, it will not affect the airflow inside the base too much.  It's just that the "whirring" sound of the wind above my head became even more harsh.

    In a stone room, an oil lamp on the stone table is lighting up the entire stone room. A teenage boy is lying on the bed and resting. This boy was brought here by Honglian. From this point of view, this stone room should be  Guren's room was the right one, but Guren was not in the room.  I don¡¯t know why Honglian is not in the room so late. Although there is a boy in the room, Honglian is an adult woman in her twenties. It is impossible to take this boy seriously. Now he is not here.  Something might have happened in his room.

    ¡®Whoosh.  'Several figures flashed past, and the air flow they brought caused the torches at the entrance of the passage to dance continuously. Several figures quietly hid at the entrance of the passage, because there were two Sound Ninja guarding the exit of the passage, and inside the passage  The lights are bright again, and anything that steps into the passage will be invisible, but this passage is the only place where you can leave the base, and as long as you walk through this passage, the exit of the base is in front of you, and this passage is also  The last guarded place.

    The figures hiding in the shadows at the entrance of the passage were one of the fifteen people who had won the duel in the duel. Although they had been selected and could leave as long as they completed one task, they did not think that the other party would.  If you really let yourself go, or the task is of a super high level, there is not much possibility that you will complete it. Only in this way will they offer such generous conditions.  Therefore, these people planned to leave secretly after nightfall.

    Looking at the sound ninja at the exit of the passage, they began to discuss in a low voice, "Hey, what should we do? There is no way for them to avoid their surveillance while standing there." "Otherwise, just rush over, we are now  Now that they have not sealed chakra, we have enough power to deal with them." "That's right, it's just two sound ninjas. There are eleven of us here. The number of people is far superior." "The number of people is far superior.  Most of them are of little use. Didn¡¯t you see that guy Honglian killed more than a hundred people by himself today?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the difference in strength. If the difference in strength is too big, the advantage in numbers will not only allow the opponent to kill more  There is no other use than a little extra blood splattered on a few people." "But that's Guren, isn't it? What we have to deal with this time is just two sound ninjas, who are as different as Guren." "Yeah.  "Although these two sound ninjas are stronger than us, they are only a little bit stronger. We can completely overwhelm them with our numbers." "Okay, then everyone, prepare to take action. Don't speed up your actions. Although we can quickly  Kill these two sound ninjas, but we can't stop them from making noise. Once we do it, they will immediately alert other people. We must leave this base after Guren is driven out, and then disperse and escape. In this case,  This increases the chance of escape." "Okay, that's it. Everyone is ready to take action."

    The eleven people were just about to make a move, but were immediately stopped by the person at the back. At this time, two more sound ninjas came over in the passage, and the eleven people immediately hid, and these two  The famous sound ninja walked directly to the exit of the passage, and now there were four sound ninjas at the exit of the passage.  Now the eleven people didn't dare to make any move. Two of them and eleven of them could be killed in an instant if they took action at the same time. At most, they would only be able to send out a cry for help.  But if there were four people, it would be difficult. Although their numbers were still far superior, they could not kill them quickly. Not only did the number of sound ninjas increase, but also because the exit of the passage was too narrow.  A dozen people cannot fight at the same time. In this case, they may be surrounded by reinforcements before they kill the four sound ninjas.  There are more than thirty sound ninjutsu people in this base.  They were unable to resist, and it was precisely because of this that their chakra was not sealed again.

    "Damn it, someone is here again. Damn it, if I had known, the three of us would not have left the boss and joined you." "Yes, yes, how about we go back? Since we can't get out now, we might as well go back  , maybe Guren-sama¡¯s mission won¡¯t be too difficult!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Okay, shut up. We don¡¯t know everything yet! Although there are four Sound Ninjas now,  There are two people who will not stay for too long and will leave soon. We will take action then." "Really." Just when the eleven people hesitated, four voices at the exit of the passage  Forbearance, once openedThe two new people returned to the base, and the two new ones stayed.  And the two sound ninjas were talking and laughing about something.

    "Everyone, wait a moment." Seeing that there were only two sound ninjas left, people at the entrance of the passage immediately started to move, and they all wanted to take the opportunity to kill them, but one person immediately stopped them: "The two sound ninjas haven't left yet.  Far, we can't take risks, wait any longer, guarding at night is very boring, not many people can guard with all their energy, and for this kind of base that has never had any accidents, the guarding force is even weaker.  And they have just changed shifts, and it is estimated that they will not change shifts again within a few hours, so we will wait." The eleven people lurked again.

    After about an hour, the two sound ninjas seemed a little tired. They leaned against each other with their backs to the passage and began to rest.  These eleven people were extremely happy because their chances of escaping were great.  "Everyone, wait a minute." One of the people said here. Although everyone was excited to go out, this person had the opportunity to speak, so the other people still listened to see what he wanted to say.

    "Everyone, is there anyone among us who is good at using illusions? As long as we use illusions to trap these two people in illusions, then we can leave here without fighting. And as long as there is no battle, then at least before dawn, no  Someone will find that they are dead, then we will have enough time to escape." "You are right, then leave it to me. I can use illusion. Although it cannot be used on people who are too strong, but for  There is nothing wrong with two sound ninjas wanting to sleep." "Okay, then be careful. Let's go."

    Eleven figures stepped into the passage, but because the two sound ninjas were resting against the wall, they were not noticed at all.  Soon a person came to form seals behind the two people. Soon the person breathed a long sigh of relief, no longer lowering his voice and said directly: "Okay, let's go, these two people will at least be together."  You won¡¯t be able to wake up from my illusion before dawn.¡±

    No one else answered him at all, because they all ran towards the exit of the base. They had been locked up for too long and no longer wanted to stay any longer.  After a while, the exit of the base was right in front of them. "Great, we can finally go out. We can finally be free." Someone looked at the exit of the base and said excitedly.  Although there is no light outside at all and the exit looks more like an all-devouring hell passage, the eleven people who believe in it will not care about this.

    Just when they walked out of the base, "I have been imprisoned for several years. I haven't smelled the smell of earth for a long time." "Boy, I'm lucky. It's only been a few years. I've been imprisoned for more than ten years. I'm going to have a good time."  Let's enjoy it." "Okay, let's go quickly. If we leave earlier, we can run farther."

    "Really, that's not necessarily the case." Hongren's voice suddenly sounded, and then twenty torches suddenly appeared around the eleven people. Twenty sound ninjas held torches and surrounded them, especially Hongren.  Ren stood in front of all the sound ninjas. The eleven people looked around in horror. Twenty sound ninjas and Guren were all there, which meant that their whereabouts had been exposed from the beginning.  That's why the sound ninjas are surrounding here, waiting for them to come up.

    Honglian looked at the eleven people and said: "I deliberately did not let them seal your chakra, just to test which of you would escape. Originally, I thought that all fifteen of you would escape, so not only did I arrange  I recruited twenty sound ninjas and personally took charge. I didn't expect that there were only eleven people. It's a pity. But forget it, at least I still have four people to use. But you actually let me have no time to sleep while I'm here.  I have been waiting for you most of the night." After saying that, Honglian looked at the eleven people with a smile on his face: "No one will be spared. If you want me to take action, I will kill one, and you will use two people to make up for it. If one escapes,  If so, you will all be buried with him." A bloodthirsty look appeared in Honglian's eyes.

    After hearing Guren's words, not only the eleven people surrounded broke out in cold sweat, but even the twenty sound ninjas around them shuddered involuntarily, and then the twenty sound ninjas rushed towards the eleven people at the same time.  It passed.

    There was no suspense in this battle. Each sound ninja was not weak, but the number of them exceeded those people. So it didn't take long for all eleven people to fall into a pool of blood. Some of the sound ninjas paid back the advance.  If they can survive, each corpse will be patched up with a few stabs.  At this time, a person appeared behind Honglian. He looked around and said: "Oh my, there really is no one left alive. Hey, Honglian, shouldn't you thank me? If I hadn't told you the news quietly.  If so, I'm afraid you will really let one or two of them escape?"

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 357 Target Three Tails

    "Maybe!" Honglian responded casually and then looked at the man behind him and said: "But Lin Ci, you have done a good job. In the past few years, when I was not here, you managed this base very well.  , after this mission is completed, I think Orochimaru-sama proposes that you also manage a base!"

    "Then thank you very much. Sister Honglian." The man responded, and then took a few steps forward. His figure just entered the light of the torch. He saw a man of the same age as Honglian, but judging from his name,  Look, he should be a little smaller than Honglian, with dark skin and an inexplicable smile hanging on the corner of his mouth.  There is a bat perched on the shoulder.

    "Okay." Guren waved his hand and said: "Tomorrow we will abandon this base. Except for the sound ninja who will stay temporarily to clean up, Linci, you and I will set off together. Let's first complete what Orochimaru-sama ordered.  Task."

    "Of course there is no problem, Sister Honglian, and I can also help you command the remaining four subordinates." Lin Ci said with a smile.  Honglian nodded and stepped directly into the base without saying anything.  Lin Ci followed Hong Lian, the smile on his lips getting thicker, but in this smile, there was no hostility or goodwill, but only endless mystery and unknown

    Early the next morning, Honglian and the boy appeared at the base gate. There were already five people waiting at the base gate, and the leader was Lin Ci.  As soon as the five people saw Hong Lian, they all saluted, "Okay, let me introduce myself first." Hong Lian looked at the five people in front of him and said.

    A young man with gray-white hair and a mask similar to a gas mask said: "My name is Kiwu, Sister Guren." Next to him was an old man who was similar to him but very short in stature, wearing a round  He has black eyes, but he wears a machine on his right hand. There are some cannon ports on the machine: "I am Gui Feng, Sir Honglian, please give me some advice."

    Then the whole body seemed to be wearing a swimming suit, only a face and a small section of pink hair on the forehead were exposed. The only woman who seemed to be the only woman said: "My name is Ruluo Li. Please give me some advice, oh, by the way, one more thing,  I'm a man." Although he looks like he has a female face, his voice is a bit feminine when he speaks, but it is a male voice, and there is no bulge on his chest, and there is indeed a hint of Adam's apple in his throat, too.  That is to say, this person is indeed a man.

    But the people around him didn't know anything about it, which meant that they already knew it. The only ones who didn't know were Honglian and the boys around him.  But for Guren, it wasn't a big deal, so the only real surprise was the boy next to Guren.

    Then the man with the burliest figure and a somewhat terrifying face said: "Sister Honglian, I am Wu Tu. I am nothing special, but my strength is not bad. If you need anything, just ask." Although he is the largest, he is  The most polite person.

    Honglian looked at the four people and then nodded and said: "Okay, first of all, you didn't leave your room privately last night and planned to escape. I'm very happy. At least I still have a few men to use, so I don't have to spill all your blood on them."  In this land that will be abandoned." Honglian's words directly pointed out the news that someone tried to escape last night, but they were all killed.  She didn't believe that these people didn't know anything.

    Sure enough, although Gui Feng and Gui Wu's expressions remained unchanged, their bodies shook unconsciously, while Ruluo Li looked frightened and looked at Hong Lian with some horror: "Well, Sister Hong Lian, those  How are you doing now?"

    "Yes." Honglian glanced at Ruluo Li with a smile on his face and asked, "Didn't I make it clear? Then I'll say it again. I mean, I hope you won't be like last night.  Like eleven people, they regard this place as their eternal resting place." Honglian still had a smile on her face, but there was a trace of murderous intent in her eyes, and her tone gradually became colder.

    "HonglianSister, are you kidding me? Hahait's annoying, it's not funny at all." Ruluo Li said.

    "Do you think so!" Honglian put away his murderous intent and said with a smile: "If you think so, forget it, but if you can't complete my instructions, then I will let you go down and fight  These are eleven people for company.¡±

    "This" Ruluo Li was startled, and then immediately said: "Sister Honglian, please, please just give me your orders. I, I will definitely, I will complete your orders, sister." Ruluo Li  He finished his words with some stuttering, and there was a violent tremor in his tone.

    "It seems that he is a timid person. But forget it, being able to survive among so many people is enough to prove that he has a certain strength." Thinking of this, Honglian said: "Okay, let's set off now  Well, if you complete the task as soon as possible, I can go back as soon as possible, and you can also be free as soon as possible, and you can rest assured that I will definitelyAs long as this mission is completed, I will give you your freedom immediately.  After saying that, Honglian looked at everyone and then said to Wu Tu: "Wu Tu, if you carry this child on your back, remember to keep up with us."  "

    "Yes, Sister Honglian." Wu Tu didn't have any objections. He took the boy from Honglian's hand directly and put it on his shoulders. Although the boy resisted, he soon became quiet.  Because the group of people is no longer standing still, but is flying.

    "Sister Honglian." Lin Ci said: "Since we have followed you to perform the mission, can you tell us the content of the mission so that we can prepare earlier. And Sister Honglian, I am better at  Regarding gathering intelligence, if I don¡¯t know anything, it will be difficult for me to gather the information I need.¡±

    Hong Lian¡¯s feet touched the trunk of the tree and flew out directly. Then Lin Ci, Gui Feng, Gui Wu, Ruluo Li, and Wu Tu flew out in sequence.  "Okay, then I will tell you." Honglian said: "We are going to the Kingdom of Water this time. There is a lake in the Kingdom of Water. It is foggy all year round. The fog covers the entire lake. We are going to  That¡¯s it!¡±

    "A lake covered by heavy fog?" Lin Ci read a sentence and said: "Sister Guren. When we go to the Kingdom of Water, should we apply to go there or invade?" Guren asked back: "Except a few years ago, Lord Orochimaru  Have we ever applied to enter other countries other than Konoha?"

    Lin Ci smiled and nodded and said: "I know. But it's okay, I have to not be so troublesome. But some time ago, the Water Country was damaged by a flood in the Whirlpool City by the Konoha rebel Ninja Namikaze Naruto.  Hurt, as long as we don¡¯t attack the city directly, they probably won¡¯t have the time to take care of us. So Sister Honglian, we know the mission location, but where is the target?¡±

    "The target is a monster." Guren said: "Linji, you just mentioned Namikaze Naruto, so do you know why Namikaze Naruto, the son of the Fourth Hokage, left Konoha?"

    "Because he is the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki." Lin Ci immediately replied: "There are nine monsters with huge chakra in this world. They have different numbers of tails behind them, from one to nine, so they are called the Nine Tails.  Beast, Namikaze Naruto was called the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails, so he left Konoha." Then Linci said with some surprise: "Sister Guren, could it be that our mission target this time is one of the tailed beasts?  ?¡±

    "Yes, it's the tailed beast." Guren responded directly: "A few years ago, Orochimaru-sama attacked Konoha, but was driven back by Namikaze Naruto, who was the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki. Later, Orochimaru-sama also once  I have seen other jinchuriki, and almost every jinchuriki has very powerful power. Later, Orochimaru-sama got a child. Orochimaru-sama was very interested in this child. Later, according to Yakushi Kabuto's investigation, this child had the ability to control the Nine  One of the big-tailed beasts is the Three-Tailed Isozo. So I started to explore the whereabouts of the Three-Tailed Beast, and it was found that the Three-Tailed Isozo was at the bottom of a lake covered in fog in the Land of Water. Because the intelligence personnel were killed, more detailed information could not be obtained.  .So I can only go over and look for it.¡±

    "I see." Lin Ci turned his head and glanced at the boy on Wu Tu's shoulder and said, "No wonder Sister Hongren, you brought such a child back this time. It turns out that he can control the Three-Tails. Haha, some jinch¨±riki don't even know how to control the Three-Tails.  You can't control the tailed beasts, but this child can control the tailed beasts even if he is not a jinchuriki. He has a really special ability. Sister Guren, do you know the origin of this child? If nothing else, then the origin of this child may be  It¡¯s not that simple!¡±

    "Who knows?" Guren said casually: "When Yakushi Kabuto handed this child to me, he did not tell the child's life experience. In other words, even Yakushi Kabuto didn't know the child's identity. But these are not important.  , the important thing is that he can control the three-tails, and we can control him, that's fine. The other things are not important. And in order to prevent this child from having enough chakra to control the three-tails because he is still young, Yakushi Kabuto prepared it for me.  Some drugs to stimulate his potential, but I will not use these drugs if it is not necessary."

    "I know!" Lin Ci looked at the boy on Wu Tu's shoulder and said, "Do we need to temporarily seal the three-tails to control this child while he controls the three-tails?"

    Wu Tu looked at the boy on his shoulder and asked: "What's your name?" The boy sat on Wu Tu's shoulder, his long brown shawl hair dancing with the airflow, and his purple eyes looked at Wu Tu and said: "  My name is Yukimaru."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 358 Death of Orochimaru

    Yuukimaru looked at Lin Ci and Guren and said timidly: "Were you just talking about me?" Because he was sitting on Wu Tu's shoulder, and Wu Tu was at the back of the team, and there was a certain distance between the two sides.  , and although Yuukimaru possesses chakra, he does not know how to use it, so his hearing is only at the level of ordinary people.  Moreover, the group of people were still flying in the forest. The air flow caused the conversation between the two people to reach Yuukimaru, but it was blurred. They could only barely hear a few words such as "boy, three tails", plus  Kamibayashi suddenly asked about his own life, so he asked.

    "Hehe." Lin Ci cracked his mouth and smiled, but did not answer Yuukimaru, while Guren said: "Okay, I don't want to waste time on such meaningless questions, Lin Ci, if your  If you still have enough physical strength, then you can go forward and get some information. At least it would be better to choose where to enter the Kingdom of Water for us. As for the others, I don¡¯t want to answer those irrelevant questions anymore. It¡¯s better to hurry up.  Go to the Kingdom of Water in order to complete Lord Orochimaru's mission in time." "Yes." Several people responded.  Lin Ci stepped forward and rushed out faster.  The others also sped up under the leadership of Guren.  The target is directly towards the Kingdom of Water

    In Tian Country, in a secret base, a huge white phosphorus snake fell to the ground. The strange thing is that the original snake head is now a human head, and it is also the head of Orochimaru. "Huhu." Sasuke took two deep breaths:  "If it weren't for the Sharingan, I'm afraid reincarnation would have been completed. But even with the Sharingan, my chakra has been almost exhausted. As expected, Orochimaru is worthy of being the leader of the Sannin. If it weren't for his physical collapse,  If I can't exert my full strength, even if I have the Sharingan, I may not be his opponent. And the other two Sannin must also have very strong strength. My strength is not enough, far from enough.  ." Thinking of this, Sasuke stood up and turned around and left the room: "Next, I should leave here. Otherwise, if I continue to stay here, the Sound Ninja will soon know that I killed Orochimaru. Next I  It's time to look for companions who are suitable for me. They should be in those bases." Sasuke left Orochimaru's room and quickly walked towards the exit of the base.  ,

    Just after Sasuke left, Maple Leaf Haotian walked out with a samurai sword at his waist. He looked at Orochimaru's body lying on the ground. Maple Leaf Haotian looked at Orochimaru's body carefully. He didn't seem to have any accidents.  , so he wanted to determine whether Orochimaru's family really died.  It didn't take long for Maple Leaf Haotian to confirm that Orochimaru was indeed dead.  Until this time, Fengye Haotian breathed a long sigh of relief: "In this case, Lord Ishida's plan will succeed. I must inform Lord Ishida so that I can receive the power of the Sound Ninja Village at any time." Said Fengye Haotian  Disappeared in place.

    There are less than ten sound ninjas left in this base. Most of them have been sent to patrol by Ishida Hiju, so there are not many people left in the base. In addition, it has already entered the middle of the night.  , so except for the important entrances and exits, which are guarded by a few people, there are no people guarding other places at all.  In addition, Orochimaru is relatively withdrawn by nature, and his management of the Oto Ninja Village is very strict.  Therefore, although he personally founded the Sound Ninja Village and has been in charge of it for many years, except for a few people, other people will never go to Orochimaru's resting place unless he is summoned by Orochimaru, let alone this big place now.  Went in the middle of the night.  In this way, although there was a loud noise when Sasuke and Orochimaru were fighting, no one went to check, so that no one knows the news of Orochimaru's death. In the last few years, Orochimaru and everyone  He respected Sasuke very much, so when the guard at the main road saw that Sasuke wanted to leave, he immediately let him go without any intention of stopping him.

    After Sasuke left, the base immediately fell into a strange calm. Gradually the morning star rose in the sky. At this time, several sound ninjas guarding the entrance of the base were resting, but one sound ninja was still left to take a break.  This Sound Ninja saw the morning star in the sky, and immediately woke up several Sound Ninjas who were resting. After the few Sound Ninjas woke up, they immediately washed their faces with water to wake themselves up, and then some of them were like stone statues.  Stand up straight.

    After a while, Ishida Hijiu appeared at the entrance of the base with a team of sound ninjas. Fujimiya Hiroshi also led a team of sound ninjas from the other direction to the entrance of the base. There were also Huangquan An, Hoshilian, and everyone.  Everyone came back with a team of sound ninja.

    Ishida Hijiu and Fujimiya Hiroyuki looked at each other and smiled, and then the group stepped into the base. Ishida Hijiu glanced at the Oto ninja who was standing straight at the entrance of the base and said, "Is there anything different?  place?"

    The sound ninja shook his head and said: "No, Lord Ishida."

    Ishida Rijiu nodded and said: "That's good. Kabuto will be back today. I don't want to be here."Any issues with the stage?  If you find anything wrong, even if it's just a small thing, you have to report it to me, do you understand?  "

    "Yes. Lord Ishida." Several sound ninjas responded, and then one sound ninja said: "Sir Ishida, there is indeed one thing that is different. In the middle of the night, Lord Uchiha left the base."

    "Sasuke?" Ishida Hijiu nodded and said, "Then did Sasuke say where he was going or what words he left behind?"

    Sound Ninja shook his head and said: "No, Sasuke-sama did not leave any words and left directly, but" Ishida Hijiu frowned and said: "But what?" Sound Ninja hesitated and said: "  Sasuke-sama's face is not very good, and there is a trace of blood in the corner of his eyes, and he seems to be injured. However, my subordinates dare not ask anything."

    Hijiu Ishida frowned deeply, and then said: "Okay, I understand. I will go and report this inspection to Lord Orochimaru first. You can continue." "Yes, Lord Ishida." Oto Ninja responded.  , and Ishida Hijiu and the other sound ninjas stepped into the base, but Ishida Hijiu walked directly towards Orochimaru's room, while the others returned to their own rooms to rest.

    "Lord Orochimaru. What's wrong with you? What happened? Someone come here quickly." Ishida Hijiu just entered, and within two minutes he shouted loudly. After hearing Ishida Hijiu's words, all the sound ninjas  They were startled, and then they rushed towards Orochimaru's room.  Especially those sound ninjas who had just returned. They had been tired for a day, and their sleepiness was almost overwhelming them. But after hearing Ishida Hijuu's words, all their sleepiness disappeared, and everyone rushed towards Orochimaru's room desperately.  .  They don't dare to hesitate, otherwise they may pay the price with their lives for their hesitation.

    When a large number of sound ninjas rushed to Orochimaru's room, everyone felt that the sky was falling.  Because Orochimaru fell to the ground unaware of his life or death.  Although all sound ninjas are afraid of Orochimaru, they also know that what they are today is all given by Orochimaru. Without Orochimaru, many of them may have died due to various reasons.  Dead, it was Orochimaru who pulled them back from the brink of death.  Secondly, Orochimaru sometimes gave up on his men, but he never killed his men. These two points alone made all the sound ninjas very grateful.

    "What's going on?" Ishida Hijiu said angrily: "Why did Orochimaru-sama die in his room?" Then Ishida Hijiu grabbed the collar of a sound ninja and said: "You were the one guarding me last night.  Gate, please tell me, who can come to the base and kill Lord Orochimaru?" This Oto-nin is the one who guards the entrance of the base and is also responsible for keeping watch.

    "Lord Ishida. Ahempleaseplease" Oto-nin was stuck in the throat by Ishida for a long time, so he couldn't speak at all for a while.  "Master Ishida, please calm down." Hiroshi Fujimiya said: "He is speechless like this. Please ask your subordinates to come down and ask."

    Ishida Hijiu glanced at Fujimiya Hiroya, then let go, with a 'bang' sound, Oto Ninja sat down on the ground.  The sound ninja took a slight breath, then immediately knelt on the ground and said: "Ishida-sama, Hiroya-sama, please trust me, I am sure that from Ishida-sama, you and Hiroya-sama, Huangquan-sama, Hoshilian-sama lead the team to leave  After that, no one will enter the base from outside until you come back, Mr. Ishida."

    "This is impossible." Ishida Hijiu said angrily: "If that's the case, then tell me who killed Orochimaru-sama? Do you think it's me?"

    "I don't dare." The sound ninja said in fear: "But Mr. Ishida, I think it is Mr. Uchiha. Since you left the base, Mr. Orochimaru has still let out one or two wails from time to time, but since Mr. Uchiha left  After that, Lord Orochimaru's shout disappeared. Moreover, when Lord Uchiha left, his face was pale and there were blood stains at the corners of his eyes. This was enough to prove that Lord Uchiha had fought with people before leaving, and was able to injure people in the base at that time.  The only one who came to Uchiha-sama was Orochimaru-sama. And after Uchiha-sama left, he never came back. He probably ran away."

    "Uchiha Sasuke!" Ishida Hijiu said angrily: "Hiroya, immediately notify all the sound ninjas that Uchiha Sasuke killed Orochimaru-sama and defected. The sound ninjas pursue Uchiha Sasuke with all their strength."

    "Yes, Lord Ishida." Hiroshi Fujimiya responded, and then disappeared. Ishida Hijiu looked at Orochimaru's body and said angrily: "Uchiha Sasuke, I must kill you, Lord Orochimaru will take revenge."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 359 Medicine Master Kabutsu dies

    Ishida Rijiu sat on the main seat. Originally, this was Orochimaru's position, and no one except Orochimaru dared to sit on it.  But now Ishida Hiju is sitting on it, because Orochimaru is dead. Orochimaru's most trusted subordinate, Yakushi Kabuto, is not present, nor is Guren, who is most loyal to Orochimaru. There are only five people present, Ishida Hiju.  Jiu, Fujimiya Hireye, Huang Quan An, Xing Lian, Maple Leaf Haotian.

    Huang Quanyan said excitedly: "Orochimaru is dead. It only takes some time for us to take the Sound Ninja Village into our hands. In this case, we can also have a certain amount of power. Unfortunately,  This time we were unable to obtain the power of Snow Country, otherwise, we would have had a more powerful force. And we would have been able to kill Namikaze Naruto."

    "This is impossible." Hiroshi Fujimiya said: "We have been in the Country of Snow for a while. During that time, we tried to win over the Snow Ninjas and those high-ranking officials, but except for some officials, there was no one at all.  The Snow Ninjas have taken refuge with us, and the Snow Country is too exclusive. I think that was why Namikaze Naruto married the Daimyo of the Snow Country in order to achieve his goal of establishing himself in the Snow Country."

    "But." Huang Quan secretly gritted his teeth and said: "I am not willing to accept it. Why, why did I work so hard to practice, but when I met him, I was easily defeated without even touching the corner of his clothes. And that was still  I won't give in when he doesn't know my abilities." Huang Quan secretly looked very manic, walking around uneasily.

    "Okay." Hiroshi Fujimiya shouted loudly. Huang Quanyan was shouted loudly and gradually calmed down. At this time, Ishida Hijiu said: "Snow Country is my mistake. I did not estimate the snow correctly."  The degree of xenophobia in the country and the true strength of Namikaze Naruto, so when Namikaze Naruto returned to the Snow Country, we had no ability to resist at all. In the blink of an eye, all the forms we had worked hard to establish were reversed by him.  However, things in the Country of Snow are not completely without benefits. First of all, the Country of Whirlpool has been destroyed. Namikaze Naruto has lost the support of a country. His power has been greatly reduced, and his finances will inevitably be reduced.  . In this way, it will be much easier for us to deal with Namikaze Naruto in the future. Second, in this incident in the Snow Country, although the death of the third husband is inevitable, the Daimyo of the Snow Country does not seem to be so easy to accept.  , now seems to be in a cold war with Namikaze Naruto. In this case, the development of Snow Country will slow down, at least the development of Snow Ninja Village will slow down. Third, in the matter of Snow Country, because of Snow Ninja¡¯s  It was too exclusive. We had planned to leave a long time ago, so we did not reveal our true strength. In the eyes of Namikaze Naruto, the strength evaluation of the few of us is probably still based on the previous competition! In this case,  The next time we deal with Namikaze Naruto, he will never know that there is a huge gap between our strength and before, and even this gap will need to be confirmed by his own life."

    "I really want to go to the Land of Snow and kill him right away." Huang Quan secretly stroked the black knife at his waist.  "Wait a little longer." Hiroshi Fujimiya said: "Yami, although our strength has greatly increased, we are still not his opponent compared to Namikaze Naruto, especially since Namikaze Naruto has so many  My subordinates, if we face Naruto Namikaze now, we have no chance of winning. We can only do other things if we completely master the Sound Ninja Village first."

    "I know." Huang Quan responded secretly, and then said angrily: "But I just can't help but want to kill him." "You can't kill him." Fengye Haotian said calmly: "Here  Yes, no one can kill him, even if he completely controls the sound ninja, he can't kill him."

    "What did you say?" Huang Quan said angrily: "Why do you say I can't kill him?" His right hand faintly hit the knife at his waist.

    Fengye Haotian glanced at Huang Quanan coldly, and placed his hands faintly on the knife at his waist: "Did I say something wrong? Although we did not use our full strength last time in the Snow Country, we retained a lot of  Part of the power, but you don't think that Namikaze Naruto has used all his strength. You know, although he burst out the Nine-Tails' chakra, he did not use that chakra to fight at all, and I heard that he  But he was able to control the chakra of the five tails, but at that time he did not use the five tails at all. In other words, he retained a large part of his power. Also, don't forget, his subordinates are not all  Baicai, everyone is very strong. Especially the one with double swords, I¡¯m not sure I can beat him. Who are you sure of?"

    Maple Leaf Haotian's words directly hit Huangquan Yin's confidence, and Fujinomiya Hiroyuki's confidence was also constantly wavering.  At this moment, a sound ninja walked in and saw Ishida Hijiu sitting on Orochimaru's seat. He was slightly startled, but there was nothing unusual about it. This sound ninja was Ishida Hijiu's confidant.  Completely loyal to Ishida Hiju, especially in this situation where Orochimaru is dead.?, Oto nin knelt down on one knee, and then said: "Master Ishida, Master Kabuto is back and has just stepped into the base."

    "Here we come." Ishida Rijiu said with joy on his face: "I understand, you go down first." "Yes." Oto Ninja responded, and then left.  Ishida Hijuu stood up from the main seat, sat on the side seat and said: "Yan, wait a moment, follow the plan. Kabuto, like Namikaze Naruto, doesn't know your true strength, so it should be easier for you to succeed.  This time, let¡¯s test it with the pharmacist¡¯s bag first.¡±

    "I know, Mr. Ishida, I will definitely pierce his heart with one knife." Huang Quan secretly tightened the black long knife in his hand, then formed a slight seal, and the whole person disappeared in front of everyone.

    After a while, Yakushi Kabuto rushed in with an anxious expression. As soon as he saw Ishida Hijiu, he pulled up Ishida Hijiu's collar: "Asshole, where is Orochimaru-sama now? Take me to see him immediately."

    "Please don't be excited, Mr. Kabuto." Ishida Hijuu smiled lightly and broke away from Yakushi Kabuto's hand and said: "Please come with me, I will take you to see the body of Lord Orochimaru, because I know Mr. Kabuto you can do it at any time  Maybe he will come back, so I temporarily placed Lord Orochimaru's body in his room, and sent a few sound ninjas who have been following you, Mr. Kabuto, to look at Lord Orochimaru."

    Kabuto was stunned for a moment, he couldn't understand Ishida Hiku, but Ishida Hiku didn't hesitate and led several of his men to Orochimaru's room. He saw that the room was still broken, and there was a man with a dog lying in the room.  The white phosphorous snake on Orochimaru's face, several medical sound ninjas are gathering chakra to treat Orochimaru. Although they already know and are sure that Orochimaru is dead, they still continue to treat Orochimaru, hoping to  Miracles happen.

    Yakushi Kabuto took a brief look and already confirmed the situation of Orochimaru's death. However, Yakushi Kabuto still stepped forward to check carefully. Only then did Ishida Hijuu say: "Last night, my subordinates and I took people out for inspection.  , when he came back, Lord Orochimaru was already like this. According to the answer of the gatekeeper Sound Ninja, no foreign enemies entered the base at all. Only Uchiha Sasuke left the base late at night and was even injured. I think it should be Uchiha.  Ha Sasuke killed Lord Orochimaru.¡±

    Yakushi Kabuto did not refute, turned around and said: "It is indeed Uchiha Sasuke. Lord Orochimaru still has the power of Sharingan in his body. This is the best proof. Ishida Hijiu, are you wanted for Uchiha Sasuke?"  .¡±

    Ishida Hijiu nodded immediately and said: "As soon as I found the body of Lord Orochimaru, I immediately issued a wanted order for Uchiha Sasuke. I think it won't be long before we can get the whereabouts of Uchiha Sasuke. By then I will  If I lead the people myself, I will definitely kill Uchiha Sasuke."

    "Idiot." Kabuto Yakushi said loudly to Ishida Hijuu: "Our Sound Ninja Village does not have a very good reputation to begin with. Originally, we relied entirely on the reputation of Lord Orochimaru to have the current form, but you are now wanted.  Once the order is issued, the outside world will know about the death of Orochimaru-sama, and then many people will come to attack the sound ninja. Especially those who always want to carve up our power. They will definitely attack. "

    "I know." Ishida Rijiu said with a smile.

    A trace of anger appeared on Kabuto Yakushi's face: "You know? Humph, since you know, then you are so likely to make such a low-level mistake. If this is really the case, then you" Kabuto Yakushi's  He pointed at Ishida Hijiu with surprise on his face and said: "You did it on purpose. You deliberately spread this news just to carve up the territory for others. In this case, the entire Sound Ninja Village will face attacks from various villages and enemies.  When the time comes, you will arrange for those sound ninjas who are not loyal to you to be the vanguard. At that time, all those sound ninjas will die, leaving only those who are loyal to you. The sound ninja will completely fall into your hands. Damn it.  I will never allow your ambitions."

    "You no longer have this chance to stop us." After Ishida Hijiu said, Yakushi Kabuto saw a black samurai sword on his chest from his back, directly piercing his heart, and the tip of the knife was exposed from his chest.  .  Then Kabuto Yakushi raised his head and touched the tip of the knife directly, "You can't be so strong. When he took action, the faint murderous aura disappeared." Kabuto Yakushi's last thought before his death.

    "Good job. Yami." Hiroshi Fujimiya looked at Yakushi Kabuto who fell to the ground in front of him and said: "Yami, when you took action, the trace of murderous intent had completely disappeared. Mr. Ishida, why not let Yami try it and see if he can  Kill Namikaze Naruto."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 360 The Undead Kabuto

    Hearing Fujimiya Hiroya's words, a glimmer of light immediately appeared in Yami's eyes, "You, you actuallycom" Several medical sound ninjas who were treating Orochimaru pointed at Ishida Hijiu and the others.  said in surprise.

    Ishida Hijiu shrugged and said: "To be honest, I didn't want to kill you, because you are some of the sound ninjas who are better at medical ninjutsu. It's a pity that you are not loyal to me, but to Orochi.  Maru and Kabuto Yakushi, Hoshilian, send them to see Orochimaru and Kabuto Yakushi."

    Xing Lian nodded, took out dozens of shurikens with both hands, and shot out all the shurikens at almost the same time. All the shurikens covered the entire space, and several medical sound ninjas barely made it in time.  When he reacted, he was stabbed into a hedgehog by the shuriken.

    He said to Hiju Ishida: "Master Ishida, please let me go down. I will definitely pierce his heart, just like Yakushi Kabuto, leaving him without any chance of survival."

    "Hmph." Fengye Haotian snorted disdainfully, but did not speak.  Ishida Rijiu shook his head and said resolutely: "No, An, I admit that you are very strong, especially your special abilities. Compared with the first time we met, there is a world of difference, even compared to the last time we met in the snow.  The country has also made great progress, but if you assassinate Namikaze Naruto now, you have absolutely no chance of success, not even a chance. The moment you take action, you will be killed by Namikaze Naruto  If I kill you, you won't even have a chance to escape."

    "Master Ishida." Huang Quannan said anxiously: "Please give me a chance, sir. I will never fail."

    "It's useless, An." Ishida Rijiu shook his head and said: "Just now you were attacking Yakushi Kabuto. From your invisibility to your appearance, you did a good job without making any sound. Unless you see it with your own eyes, you won't be able to see it with your own eyes.  It's impossible to detect it, but An, when you launched the attack, you still showed a trace of murderous intent, very subtle. If I didn't focus all my attention on Yakushi Kabuto, I might not even be able to detect it.  But no matter what I say, I still noticed it, which means that if I suddenly assassinate Namikaze Naruto, he may be noticed by Namikaze Naruto. What's more, Namikaze Naruto's strength is better than mine  , he is easier to detect.¡±

    "But, Lord Ishida." Huangquan said hurriedly: "You also said that you only noticed it when you were highly concentrated. I only need to choose a time when Namikaze Naruto is not concentrated, then I  Then we can successfully assassinate him."

    Feng Ye Haotian heard Huang Quan An's words and said disdainfully: "Humph, Namikaze Naruto is either in the Prince's Mansion or the Daming Mansion, no matter where it is? There are barriers around the two mansions, as long as you touch the barrier  , then the snow ninja will find your location in a short time, and the country of snow is full of snow. Although your stealth ability is powerful, you will still leave a footprint on the snow, and these footprints will  Become the best means for snow ninjas to chase you, and it would be okay if you are discovered by others. If you are discovered by Hyuga Neji who owns the white or the assassination expert Momochi Zabuza, one of the seven ninja swords,  You don't even have a chance to escape. I don't think your assassination ability can surpass that of Ghost Man. And apart from your ability to become invisible, your other abilities are nothing noteworthy. Oh, by the way." Speaking of this, Maple Leaf  Haotian paused for a moment and looked at Huang Quanyan with a rare smile on his face: "I remember the last time we were in the Land of Snow, that little girl who looked like a catwoman, because her speed was really too fast.  We couldn't catch up with him at all. It was just that you relied on your invisibility ability to secretly catch her, but she discovered her just as you got close to her, and she used her trick to give you a slap in the face.  There are three scratches on your arm, but I don't know if these three scratches have faded now?" Although Fengye Haotian was smiling, the contempt in his eyes was extremely obvious.

    "You" Huang Quan'an's face turned red and green for a while, while Feng Ye Haotian mocked Huang Quan An with extreme disdain. As he spoke, Feng Ye Haotian turned around quickly before he could finish his words.  Several shurikens were fired from the side and nailed in front of Feng Ye Haotian.  If he hadn't turned around in time, Fengye Haotian would have had a few scars on his body.

    Maple Leaf Haotian looked at Xing Lian who was shooting the shuriken. His hands were completely placed on the sword at his waist. The shuriken appeared again in Xing Lian's hand. The mark in Fujimiya Hiroya's hand did not trigger it, and Yomi Yomi's figure appeared.  It disappeared just now.  "If you dare to say anything, I will let you lie here with Kabuto Yakushi." Hiroshi Fujimiya's face was full of murderous intent: "Although in terms of strength alone, you are above the three of us, but if the three of us  If we join forces, you will never stand a chance."

    "Really?" Fengye Haotian said with a smile on his lips: "Then let's give it a try. Anyway, since I started following Mr. Ishida??, we have never competed before. How about I come and try your hand at it?  "The smell of gunpowder between the four people is particularly strong.

    "Everyone, stop it." Just when the four people were about to take action, Ishida Rijiu, whom they had forgotten, suddenly shouted loudly. With this loud shout, all four people stopped the moves in their hands.  The mark in Fujimiya Hiroyuki's hand had already been completed. Judging from the mark, it was probably a powerful fire escape technique. Dozens of shurikens and kunai appeared in Hoshilian's hand.  Huang Quanyan's figure appeared behind Fengye Haotian. The completely black sword was already held in his right hand, and the knife from Fengye Haotian's waist had also been pulled out, and the blade of the sword was constantly beating with lightning.

    Seeing Ishida Rijiu speaking, the group of people put away their moves. Ishida Rijiu looked at the four people and said: "The sword in your hands should be aimed at the enemy, rather than pointing the tip of the knife at your own people, Haotian  , it is indeed your fault this time, but Hiroya, An, Hoshilian, you are too impulsive, especially Hoshilian, you actually shot the shuriken at your companions, you can go and receive the punishment yourself, I  I don¡¯t want to see it happen again. Dark, once Orochimaru is dead, other forces will be less afraid of the Sound Ninja Village. I¡¯m afraid we will face their attacks next, and I don¡¯t want to cause trouble at this time."

    "Yes, Lord Ishida." The group turned around and left, but when they left, Fengye Haotian and Huangquan An were still very wrong.  It's just that both of them are restrained.  After the four people left, Ishida Rijiu clapped his hands, and several sound ninjas immediately appeared next to Ishida Rijiu.  Ishida Hijiu waved his hand and said: "Deal with everything here, and announce to all the sound ninjas that Yakushi Kabuto-sama cannot save Orochimaru-sama. Therefore, Yakushi Kabuto-sama decided to lead people to kill Uchiha Sasuke to save him."  Orochimaru-sama takes revenge. But a snake cannot do without a head, and the Sound Ninja Village cannot be without a leader. Before Yakushi Kabuto-sama left, he recommended me to serve as the temporary leader, but I lacked the ability to take on such a big responsibility, but now Orochimaru  If you die, I can only take my place temporarily. If anyone thinks he can bear it, he can bring it up. According to the rules of sound ninja, as long as he is stronger than me, then he is qualified to take my place." Ishida said  Rijiu turned around and left. Several sound ninjas looked at each other and responded loudly to Ishida Rijiu's back: "Yes."

    After several sound ninjas disappeared completely, they took out some medicine from their bodies and sprinkled it on Yakushi Kabuto and several sound ninjas. Then the corpses began to dissolve, and soon they were completely dissolved, leaving only some  Among the remaining clothes, a sound ninja stepped forward to pick up all the clothes. All the sound ninjas looked at each other and then left.

    The Sound Ninja who picked up the clothes walked out of the base. After walking a distance, he quickly stopped. Then there was a 'bang', a burst of smoke rose, and the Sound Ninja turned into Yakushi Kabuto.

    Yakushi Kabuto turned around and looked at the base, with a sneer on his lips: "Ishida Hijiu, Orochimaru-sama and I have known for a long time that you have different intentions. Your continuous movements of gathering the sound ninja are so obvious, how could it be possible for Orochimaru-sama and I?"  Didn't you realize it? How could we not be prepared for you? It's just that we didn't expect you to take advantage of Sasuke. That's why you succeeded. But if you want to kill me, you don't have the ability. But Ishida Hijiu,  You wouldn't have thought that the development of the Sound Ninja Village has reached its limit. The Kingdom of Tian is too close to the Country of Fire. Once there is any change in the Sound Ninja Village, it will never escape the eyes of Konoha. It was just because of Orochimaru in the past.  That's why your lord did not attack the sound ninja. Now can you block the attacks from other forces? Let us wait and see. Also, although you have won over the sound ninjas in all the bases of Tian no country, but the sound ninja from other countries  You have never seen the forces in the secret base, and it is useless even if you try to win over them. These forces will never obey you. They will only obey the various administrators, and each administrator will only obey Orochimaru-sama or me.  .Ishida Hijiu, I will let you become the material for my experiment." Thinking of this, a smile appeared on the corner of Yakushi Kabuto's mouth and disappeared.

    Ishida Hijiu and his party would naturally not know that Yakushi Kabuto, who was originally killed by them, was still alive, especially Yomi Yami, and they would not have thought that what they killed was just the body of a sound ninja.  As for Ishida Hijiu, he naturally knew that Oto Ninja Village also had many secret bases in other countries, but he couldn't control it at all and couldn't destroy it, so he chose to kill Yakushi Kabuto. He didn't have the chance to fight back.  It's just that he didn't expect that Yakushi Kabuto was still alive.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 362 The Mysterious Man

    "Found it, Sister Hongliancom" Lin Ci jumped up and appeared in front of Honglian and said: "Thirty kilometers away from us, there is a large cloud of fog. This fog is not an ordinary fog. The fog contains  With a certain amount of chakra, if our chakra cannot overwhelm the chakra inside, we will not be able to blow away the mist at all, and even if it is blown away, it will not take long for us to fully recover. If we are not careful,  , it is very possible to get lost and unable to get out of the mist. I think this situation only occurs with the existence of tailed beasts. Also, once my little cuties enter the mist, they will be easily affected by the chakra in the mist.  You have to be dizzy."

    Honglian nodded and said: "Okay, I spent more than ten days looking for nearly ten lakes, and finally found it." Then Honglian raised his head and looked at the sky and said: "It's getting late now, so let's rush there immediately  Go over and rest on the outer edge of the fog overnight, and start exploring immediately tomorrow morning. Complete this mission as soon as possible."

    "Yes." Everyone responded, and then each speeded up.  For these people, the distance of thirty kilometers was not far away. It took more than ten minutes for the group to see the large mass of fog from a distance.

    Standing on the cliff, looking at a large cloud of brown mist in the distance, Honglian and others immediately determined that this was the target they wanted to find.  Guren nodded with satisfaction: "Okay, I finally found it. As long as there are no accidents, it won't take a few days to complete Orochimaru-sama's instructions."

    Lin Ci spoke at this time: "Sister Honglian, when I found this place, I also found a shelter. Although it is a bit dilapidated, it is enough to accommodate the likes of us, and because the location is relatively high, if anything happens,  You can see it at a glance." "Yes." Honglian responded, and then the group turned and left.

    Early the next morning, after a night's rest, Honglian and his group had recovered their physical strength. Honglian and others immediately entered the fog and started searching, "Hey, let's go back." Ghost.  Maru took Guren's hand and said, "I don't like this place. There is an uncomfortable smell in the air."

    "You're such a nuisance, you little brat." Honglian said, "It's absolutely impossible for us to go back before we've completed our mission."

    "But" Yukimaru said: "Sister Guren, I want to go back. I wonder if the camellias have bloomed." Guren did not answer, but focused on the surroundings, because the surrounding  The gas is so dense that sight is seriously obstructed

    For several days, Guren and his party did not gain much at all, because this layer of fog was too strange. After blowing it away with chakra, once the output of chakra was interrupted, the blown fog would almost disappear.  It will gather again in the blink of an eye. No one has enough chakra to continuously blow away this layer of fog, but if it does not blow away, this layer of fog will be everyone's biggest difficulty. Even at noon, the sun is the strongest  , the fog will not dissipate, so no one can discern the direction in this fog.  So the only gain everyone gained in the past few days was to understand the surrounding terrain.

    One early morning, a bat flew into the temporary shelter of Honglian and his group, and landed on Lin Ci's shoulder. Honglian woke up immediately, although the sound of the bat flapping its wings was very frequent.  Low, ordinary people, even ordinary ninjas, cannot hear it, but for a person with super strength like Guren, it is not difficult to hear the sound of bats flapping their wings.

    Lin Ci put the bat to his ear and listened carefully for a while, then released the bat and said to Honglian: "Sister Honglian, we have a guest. My little cutie heard his self-talk.  Yu, he seems to be heading towards Sanwei too."

    "Do you know who he is?" Honglian asked directly.  As the two people spoke, other people also woke up from their dreams. After all, they were all ninjas. Although they did not hear the sound of bats flapping their wings, Guren and the others could still hear their voices.

    Lin Ci shook his head and said: "No, I don't know yet. I only know that he is an adult male and wears a sword around his waist. Although the sword looks very ordinary, my little cuties dare not approach it at all.  That sword, but at least I can be sure that that sword is definitely a peerless sword, just like the Thunder God Sword in the hands of Namikaze Naruto and the Kusanagi sword in the hands of Lord Orochimaru and Uchiha Sasuke, or even worse.  And, because my little cuties are not afraid of the Thunder God Sword and Kusanagi Sword, but they dare not approach that sword."

    "Really!" Guren responded, and then said with interest: "I wonder what kind of sword that sword will be. I wonder if Lord Orochimaru will like it?" Lin Ci's face showed up.  A smile: "Sister Honglian, what do you mean?"

    Honglian transferHe turned his head and looked at the other four people, thought for a moment and said: "Gui Wu, Gui Feng, you go and try his methods. Ruluo Li, you go to meet them." "Yes." The three people responded.

    At this time, Lin Ci said: "My little cutie is waiting for you outside. Remember to move quickly. Although it is a cloudy day, my little cutie still doesn't like to come out during the day." "Okay, we get it.  "With that said, the three people left.

    At this time, Yuukimaru also woke up. Yuukimaru rubbed his eyes and looked at Xiang Honglian: "Good morning, Sister Guren."

    Guren looked at Yuukimaru, then waved his hand and threw the thing in his hand to Yuukimaru: "Okay, now that you're awake, let's come over and have something to eat. After eating, we will immediately go find the three tails. We must seize the time,  It's best to find it within today. Once the first person appears, there will soon be a second person, or even a third or fourth person, and I have been having an uneasy feeling in the past few days.  I don¡¯t want to spend too much time here.¡±

    Yuukimaru looked at the thing in his hand and saw that it was a small cloth bag. Yuukimaru opened it and saw two rice balls and a crystal inside.  As soon as Yuukimaru saw the crystal, he immediately took it out. It turned out that a white camellia was frozen inside the crystal, and because the crystal was dark red, the camellia looked like it was red from the outside.

    "Thank you, Sister Guren." Yuukimaru said excitedly to Guren with a smile on his face.  Guren did not respond, but took out a dry cake from another bag and bit into it

    "Are these the mist formed by the three-tails releasing their own chakra all year round?" A man in his forties came to the huge mist: "If I hadn't just heard from some guy that the three-tails were here, I wouldn't have done it.  Do you know what to bring to see them? I haven't seen them for more than 20 years. I wonder how they are doing now?" The man was talking to himself, holding a sword in his left hand, like a legendary figure  Like a swordsman.  Because this sword is in the scabbard, you can't tell the difference between the swords. You can only see that the scabbard is pure black, the hilt is decorated like fish joints, and it is about two feet, seven or eight inches long.

    Suddenly the sword trembled slightly, and the movement was very subtle. If the man hadn't been holding the sword, he probably wouldn't have been able to feel it at all.  The man felt the vibration of the sword, turned his head and looked around and said: "Come out, don't hide, there should be three of you." Ruluo Li, Gui Feng and Gui Wu appeared in front of the man  in front of.

    The man looked at the three people and said coldly: "Because of this fog, no ordinary people will come here at all, and even ordinary ninjas will not come here. In addition, this place is in a remote place.  People all have a purpose. Who are you? Tell me your purpose?" The man did not draw the sword out of its sheath, but instead held the hilt and pointed the scabbard at several people.

    "Oops. I'm so scared." Ruluo Li looked scared, "Hey." Gui Feng, who was wearing a pair of round sunglasses, said, "Are you here for the tailed beast? If so.  If so, I advise you to give up this idea as soon as possible. Because we are interested in Sanwei."

    The man smiled: "I see, you and I have the same purpose." After saying that, the man retracted his sword and looked at the fog and said: "Looking at you, it seems that you have been here for several days. If you have found the three-tailed  If so, then you probably don¡¯t have time to come to me. It seems that you haven¡¯t found the three tails yet, so are you going to get rid of me first? But you should have got some news. What about? Let¡¯s make a deal and use your  How about giving your life in exchange for this information?¡±

    "In exchange for your life?" Guifeng raised his modified right hand and said, "Then we have to see if you have that kind of ability. Go ahead, Yanlong." As Guifeng spoke, Guifeng's  Some brown gas suddenly emerged from the arm, and then formed the shape of a Chinese dragon in the air, then roared and rushed towards the man.  There was a trace of disdain on the corner of the man's mouth, and he did not take the sword out of the scabbard. He held the hilt of the sword in his right hand and raised the scabbard in his hand. He looked at the smoke dragon rushing over and the scabbard lit directly on the smoke dragon's head.  A beam of light burst out from the scabbard, with a 'bang' sound, and the huge power directly penetrated Yanlong's body, and then left a huge hole in front of Guifeng.

    The man held the scabbard in his left hand and looked at the three people and said: "I could have pointed the tip of the sword at any one of you just now. I think our transaction can continue." Guifeng, Guiwu, Ruluo Li  The three people looked at the middle-aged man in horror, with a hint of panic in their eyes.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 362 The Three-Tailed Rock

    "Who are you?" Gui Wu, who was wearing a gas mask, said, "You can ask us to tell you the information, but at least let me know who exactly we lost to? Are you not afraid of the three of us?  Just a little pawn!"

    "Hey, do you want to know my name, and then find someone to take revenge?" The man smiled and said casually, but cold sweat broke out on Gui Wu's forehead. He knew that his thoughts could not be hidden from the other party, but he did not expect  If the other party said it directly like this, then the other party would very likely kill people directly, so Guiwu, Guiwu, and Ruluoli immediately became on guard. Although they were not the ones doing it, if the three of them joined forces, with the help of the three  A person's special abilities may not necessarily prevent him from fighting.  .  The com man glanced at the three of them and said coldly: "Do you think you can fight me?"

    "How do you know if you don't try?" Guifeng said: "Your strength is indeed better than ours. If we want to escape, we will not be able to escape your pursuit. But if the three of us join forces, even if we die, we will die."  , can also leave some scars on you, and we have companions nearby. The strength of any one of them is far more than the three of us working together. When the time comes, they will definitely avenge us."

    "Companions?" The man said disdainfully: "Judging from you three idiots, your companions are not much stronger. They are all the same to me, and you three idiots want to leave me a trace."  Wounds are really a fantasy. But I don¡¯t want my waning moon to be stained with your muddy blood. I still say the same thing, as long as you give me the information these days, then I will let you live." Said the man  Caressing the sword in their hands, the three of them discovered the sword in the man's hand. The word "Crane Moon" was engraved on the hilt of the sword.

    "Are you telling the truth?" Ruluo Li asked timidly.  The man said disdainfully: "I don't need to lie to you three losers." The three people looked at each other, and then Ruluo came forward and told the man what he had learned from waiting for the group of people for several days.

    "I see." The man nodded and said, "I understand. In other words, you have just confirmed that the three tails do exist in this mist. Okay, you can get out." The three people were startled, and then  Turn around and leave immediately.

    The man hesitated for a moment when he saw the three people's voices, and then said loudly: "You three, wait a moment." The man's words immediately surprised the three Ruluo officials. The three people thought that the man wanted to regret it and immediately stopped.  came down, but although the three people stopped, they did not want to be captured, but wanted to fight. After all, they were also people who came out of Orochimaru's base. Although they would betray everyone in order to protect their lives, if  In a situation where they know they cannot survive, they still dare to fight with anyone, knowing that they will die.

    The man looked at the backs of the three people and did not think of their plans. However, the man did not care about the three of them. When he saw them stopping, he said directly: "Go back and tell your so-called companions that my name is 'Zanyue Fengqing'  Sanwei, I'm attracted to you. You'd better leave immediately, otherwise, don't blame me for being rude. I will be gentle this time, purely because of the musical note forehead protectors you are wearing." The three of them looked at each other without replying.  He jumped and left.  When Zan Yue Fengqing saw them leaving, she didn't say anything. She looked at the fog in front of her and stepped directly into the fog without hesitation.

    Although Zan Yue Fengqing stepped into the fog, the fog also blocked his sight, making it impossible for him to distinguish the true direction. However, Zan Yue Fengqing did not care about this, and he did not even care about what he had walked through.  In this place, it's just that the 'Crescent Moon Sword' held by Waning Moon Fengqing shook from time to time when Waning Moon Fengqing continued to advance. He just kept changing the direction as the 'Crescent Moon Sword' shook. Just like this, Waning Moon Fengqing  Although Qing was also confused in the fog, he did not hesitate at all.

    Soon Wan Yue Fengqing came to the edge of a lake. Wan Yue Fengqing stopped at the edge of the lake, looked around and said: "Are we there?" I saw that there was no fog in the air five meters above the lake. Five meters above the lake, there was no fog.  There is fog only above, and except for the lake, other places are also fog, which means that this lake is a very special existence.

    Zan Yue Fengqing said to the Zang Yue Sword in his hand: "Is this here? Is the three tails in this lake?" 'Buzzing' Zan Yue Feng Qing's Zang Yue Sword immediately made a chirping sound and trembled at the same time.  got up.  Zan Yue Fengqing nodded and said with a smile: "Great, next, you come out for me, three tails." Zan Yue Fengqing raised his sword and slashed it towards the lake without taking out the scabbard, "Boom"  With a loud noise, the lake surface was directly cut open. Although it recovered immediately, the oscillation caused by this sword cannot be recovered.

      "Coming." Zan Yue Fengqing held Zan Yue Fengqing, and then a huge pressure directly oppressed Zan Yue Fengqing, and the Zang Yue Fengqing's hand kept vibrating and made a cry, 'Crash!  With a sound, the lake surface suddenly broke open, and a huge gray mud turtle suddenly appeared on the lake. Its red one-eye was staring closely at the only human on the edge of the lake. The three tails behind him were dancing continuously, and they were constantly dancing.  With the appearance of the three tails, the surrounding fog began to slowly dissipate

    After Zan Yue Fengqing spared Ruluo Li, Gui Feng, and Gui Wu, the three of them fled directly back to the gathering place of Hong Lian and others without any hesitation. However, Hong Lian and others were not there because they all entered the mist to search.  The three people immediately went to the fog, and soon came to the edge of the fog. They saw Wu Tu standing on the edge of the fog, pulling three ropes. They should be prepared for fear of getting lost in the fog. After all, these fogs are in  It's too strange.  Secondly, it is also because once something special happens, it is best to catch them in time.

    "Wu Tu, hurry up and inform Sister Honglian that something big has happened." As soon as Ruluo Li saw Wu Tu, he immediately said: "That man also came for the three tails. He is so strong that he is our enemy."

    Wu Tu glanced at them without any expression, then nodded and said: "Okay, I understand. You have to wait a moment." After saying that, Wu Tu immediately pulled up the three ropes in his hands. After a while,  , Guren, Youguimaru, and Linji, three people walked out of the fog. As soon as Guren saw the three Ruluo officials, he immediately frowned and said: "Didn't I ask you three to test that person? Why, so  Will you be back soon?"

    The three Ruluo officials felt a chill in their hearts and did not dare to say anything. Lin Ci smiled and stepped forward: "What happened? Tell me clearly. If it is not your fault, then I can tell Hong  Sister Lian begged for mercy and bypassed you." The three Ruluo officials were overjoyed, and then the three of them spoke at the same time, explaining the matter clearly in the blink of an eye.

    Hong Lian and others frowned deeply after hearing this, especially Lin Ci. He knew very well that although the strength of Ruluo Li and the other three people were not strong, they were not weak either. The strength of Zan Yue Fengqing could not be tolerated.  Look down upon.  Lin Ci moved his gaze to Honglian.  Honglian frowned deeply and looked at the three Ruluo officials, her expressions were not good-looking.  Ruluo Li and the other three people had cold sweat on their foreheads, and their hearts were pounding.

    "Boom" Suddenly there was a loud noise from the depths of the mist, and after a while a powerful pressure hit, directly oppressing everyone "Roar" and let out a roar at the same time, "This is, three tails."  Lin Ci felt the pressure and said: "There is no mistake, this pressure is definitely the three tails. The three tails are coming out." At this time, because of the huge pressure of the three tails, the surrounding fog began to gradually fade, and then  disappear.

    As the surrounding fog disappeared, the situation inside the fog began to be revealed. They saw another lake about three kilometers away from Honglian and others. In the lake, a huge monster like a mud turtle was constantly coming.  Roaring, the three tails behind him were dancing continuously.  Because of its huge size, it is easy to see clearly even from a long distance.

    "The three tails actually came out on their own." Honglian saw the mud turtle and the three tails on the mud turtle, and a smile immediately appeared on his face.  Then he glanced at the three Ruluo officials and said: "Okay, let's forget about this matter for now. Come with me to capture the three tails. I will abide by the agreement. As long as you capture the three tails, I will let you go free." After that, he pulled away.  He picked up the Yougui Pill and jumped directly towards Sanwei. Wu Tu followed immediately without hesitation.

    The three Ru Luo officials were overjoyed, and Ru Luo Li said even more excitedly: "Great, I didn't expect that the three tails would come out on their own this time. In this case, we will be free again soon." The three people were trapped in  in the desire for freedom.

    "Hehe." Lin Ci laughed and said, "You think it's too simple. Don't forget that the Three-Tails is not that easy to deal with. And isn't the guy you call Zangetsu Fengqing also aiming for the Three-Tails?  Now that the three tails have appeared, he will definitely appear. By then, I'm afraid there will be a big battle!" After saying that, Lin Ci jumped up and followed Guren.  The joy on the faces of the three Ruluo officials immediately froze, and their faces began to turn blue and white.

    Guifeng said in a low voice: "How about we escape? Anyway, we have recovered our chakra now, and Sister Honglian has no other restrictions on us. Why do we have to fight so hard?"

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 363 Red Lotus Fights Fengqing (Part 1)

    Hearing Gui Feng's words, both Ru Luo Li and Gui Wu felt their hearts beat. They wanted to agree without any hesitation. Ru Luo Li even said in a low voice: "Okay. Sister Honglian and  Lin Ci and Wu Tu are only paying attention to Sanwei now and have no thoughts on us. If we want to escape, we must do it now. By the time they find out that we have escaped, we will already have no idea how far we have traveled.  , then we will be able to have freedom, but if we stay, we will have to face the three-tails. Judging from the appearance of the three-tails, we know that the power of the three-tails must be very powerful. If we face it head-on, it will be very dangerous.  Yes, and didn't Zangetsu Fengqing say that his target is also the Three-Tails? If we face him, we have no chance of winning."

    Guiwu nodded and lowered his voice: "Then it's decided. Anyway, if you don't escape, you will definitely die. If you escape, you might be able to have the freedom you want, so you don't have to choose."

    Guifeng glanced at the direction of Guren and the others from a distance and then lowered his voice and said: "Okay, they didn't notice us. Okay, let's leave quickly, but in order to prevent them from discovering us, Guifu, the two of us  Create a fog here! This will delay the time for them to find us. And your special ability can block everyone very well!"

    Gui Wu nodded: "Gui Feng, you do it first, and then I will do it. In this way, it will be harder for others to find out." Gui Feng nodded and raised his modified right hand. The machine on his right hand suddenly surged.  Countless brown mist came out, and then purple mist emerged from the gas mask on Gui Wu's face. The two mist gradually merged together, and the purple mist gradually merged with the brown mist, and gradually disappeared.  .  Only the brown mist was left filling the surrounding area.

    Gui Feng and Gui Wu stopped. The surrounding fog had filled up and even covered the nearby forest. Just like the scene before Sanweiji came out, Ruluo Lijing covered his mouth and nose.  Looking at the two people quietly, Guiwu looked around and said: "Okay, that's enough. Let's leave quickly, otherwise Sister Honglian and the others will react." "Let's go." The other two people did not  There was no further hesitation, but in order to hide the traces, the group stopped walking from the tree trunks and ran directly on the ground.  Soon the three people completely disappeared into the forest.

    Just when Gui Wu and the three people had just sprayed out the mist, Wu Tu had already discovered it, but he didn't say anything more, he just followed Hong Lian unswervingly, while Lin Ci turned his head slightly and took a look, and then looked  Guren smiled in front of him and said, "Sister Guren!"

    Honglian did not look back, but directly waved his hand and said: "What I need are loyal subordinates. If they are not loyal, I would rather not have them. But they have not completed the deal with me, and I don't need to give them freedom.  But now that the base has been destroyed, they naturally have nowhere to go." Honglian paused and said, "If they leave now, just treat me as fulfilling their last wish and let them feel the taste of freedom.  "

    A trace of evil flashed in Lin Ci's smiling eyes, although it disappeared immediately, but was discovered by Wu Tu, who was silent at the side. Wu Tu still didn't speak, but continued to follow Hong Lian, while Lin Ci smiled.  He nodded and said: "Yes, I understand, Sister Honglian. Just let them have fun for a few days. They won't be able to play around for a few days anyway. I just hope they can find a 'good place' by then, otherwise,  There may not be any left intact.¡±

    Honglian turned to look at Wu Tu and said: "I have always given you opportunities to escape. As long as you seize the opportunity, as long as it is under normal circumstances, I will not have time to chase you. You can easily escape.  The three Ruluo officials have been making moves, but I haven't noticed them. Hmm, it's really ridiculous. In fact, including you, I have secretly hidden a deadly poison in the bodies of the three of you. As long as within a month,  Without an antidote, you will bleed to death from your orifices. And as long as the poison does not take effect, it will not be detected at all, unless you are a medical ninja, but a medical ninja with powerful medical ninjutsu. This kind of person is in our entire society.  Among the Ninja Village, only Yakushi Kabuto has reached this level. So the three of them, Ruluo Li, are dead. And Wutu, I am very satisfied with you. You have never tried to seize the opportunity to escape, so I still  In that case, after completing this mission, I will give you freedom. I will naturally remove the poison from your body."

    "Thank you, Sister Honglian." Wu Tu responded without any expression.  He doesn't seem to be interested in all the poisons and antidotes.

    "Did those people escape?" Yukimaru, who was being carried by Guren, said to Guren: "Why don't you chase them back? As long as you go, they will definitely come back. By then they will not be poisoned.  And dead, isn't it?Moreover, they are all your subordinates, so why don¡¯t you take care of them?  "

    "I've already said the reason. Also, you don't need to worry about these things. You just need to be prepared to control the three tails at any time. I don't want me to need to use drugs."

    "I don't like taking that medicine." Yuukimaru said with some fear: "Where I lived before, Kabuto always made me take this medicine, and then I would have a headache." Guren glanced at Yuukimaru and hesitated.  After a while he said: "If possible, I won't use it, but if your strength is not enough, I will still use it, and I will try my best to complete Lord Orochimaru's instructions." Yuukimaru showed obvious disappointment on his face,  But he didn't say anything.

    "Sister Honglian." Lin Ci suddenly pointed in the direction of the lake and said: "Look, there is a person standing there, and soon it may be the Zangyue Fengqing mentioned by Ruluo Li and the other three. The man in his hand  The sword should be what they call the Waning Moon Sword."

    Honglian took a closer look and saw the huge three-tails on the lake roaring continuously, while a man holding a sword on the shore was staring closely at the three-tails.  Needless to say, this man must be the Zangyue Fengqing whom the three Ruluo officials met.  At this time, the three tails suddenly opened their mouths, and a huge energy bomb was formed immediately, and then it was immediately launched towards Zan Yue Fengqing. Feng Qing, instead of resisting, chose to take a step back, and with a 'boom' sound, the figure was originally  A big crater was created where he stood.

    Honglian waved his hand, and the three of them stood still on a tree trunk. They did not directly enter the battle between the two sides. Honglian and Lin Ci did not think that this man named Zangetsu Fengqing would be defeated without any resistance.  Therefore, Guren and Linci almost simultaneously thought of using this person to consume some of the three-tails' strength and stamina to facilitate their capture, and at the same time let the man consume some energy. At least after capturing the three-tails, they could easily deal with the man.  So Honglian and others hid on a tree trunk to hide their figures.

    Fengqing suddenly turned around and looked behind her. The tree where Honglian and others were hiding said: "Stop hiding, come out. You should be the companions of those three guys. Now that you are here, don't hide."

    Hearing what the other party said, Honglian and the others realized that they had been discovered by the other party. Honglian stopped hiding and jumped out from the tree trunk, standing about twenty meters behind the other party.  Honglian looked at Zangetsu Fengqing and said, "You were the one who defeated my three men."

    Fengqing glanced at Honglian and turned slightly to let go of the energy projectile launched by Sanwei: "If the old man wearing sunglasses, the man wearing a gas mask, and the guy who looks like a woman are your subordinates, then this  I was the one who defeated these three losers."

    "A very appropriate adjective. The three of them are indeed trash." Honglian did not get angry when he heard Zangetsu Fengqing's deliberate insult, but accepted it calmly. Then he looked at Sanwei who was roaring in the lake and said: "Your  Is the target three tails?¡±

    Fengqing nodded: "My purpose is the same as yours, and it is also the Three-Tails. But I advise you to give up. You have already seen the Three-Tails. His strength is much stronger than the legend. Can you catch him?"  "

    Guren glanced at Sanwei and said: "Whether you can catch Sanwei is not your concern anymore. You should first care about whether your own life can survive. Lin Ci, you take Yukimaru to capture Sanwei, Wutu  Follow us and don't let any accidents happen." After saying that, Lin Ci directly took Yuguimaru's hand. Honglian looked at Fengqing and said, "Then let me try to see how much you weigh. I hope you can  You won't let me down." As he spoke, Honglian made a slight seal with his hands, then stretched out his right hand, and a new dark red crystal blade appeared on his arm: "Crystal Release¡¤Emerald Crystal Blade."

    "Roar." Sanwei roared suddenly, and saw Lin Ci and Wu Tu standing on the water. Especially Wu Tu, who was standing directly on the lake carrying a small wooden boat. Wu Tu put down the wooden boat, and then rushed up to be ready at any time.  They were in the corridor, but Yuukimaru stood steadily on the ship. Then Yuukimaru desperately mobilized the chakra in his body, and then a wave of chakra rose into the sky. As this chakra rose into the sky, there was no trace of chakra at first.  There was no reaction, and the three tails who only knew how to destroy everything began to slowly calm down.  Although the process is very slow, and as long as there is a slight movement, the three-tails will immediately become violent. By then, the attack power of the three-tails will definitely exceed that now, and not many people can withstand it.

    ps: I¡¯ve been busy with work recently, so updates are always slow, which is really embarrassing.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 364 Red Lotus Fights Fengqing (Part 2)

    With a 'ding' sound, the unsheathed Cangyue collided with the emerald blade on Honglian's arm, making a crisp sound. 'Ding, ding, ding, bang.' Feng Qing held Cangyue in his right hand and struck Honglian's arm with a sword.  On the green crystal blade, he pressed down hard: "Crystal escape? It's a very special ability com It should be the limit of your blood inheritance! It's a good ability. Although my waning moon has not been unsheathed yet, it has been so many times  The intersection is not damaged at all. Hey, are you interested in becoming my subordinate?" Although Feng Qing is holding the Zangetsu Sword with one hand, as Feng Qing continues to increase his strength, although Hong Lian desperately increases his strength, the men and women are still  There is an innate gap in the system. What's more, Honglian is still a young girl, while Fengqing has reached the peak of human body strength. There is an almost irreparable gap in strength between the two sides.  The only way to make up for it is the strange power technique developed by Tsunade Hime.

    "If you want me to be your subordinate, let's dream. Hey," Guren said, supporting the Zangetsu sword that was constantly pressing down: "But I can give you a piece of advice. Although I am not your opponent in terms of strength, the ninja has more than just  It's power." As she spoke, Honglian stretched out her left hand, and saw a green crystal blade also appeared on the arm of her left hand, stabbing towards Feng Qing.  Feng Qing was startled and immediately withdrew his strength, retreated, and was directly at a distance from Hong Lian.  Honglian has a jade crystal blade on each of his arms.  The dark red jade crystal blade, like human blood, emits a frightening light.

    "Although my strength is not comparable." Honglian looked at Feng Qing and said, "But in terms of skills, I have absolute confidence."

    "Really!" Feng Qing recovered from the surprise, glanced at the pierced clothes on his abdomen, then looked at Honglian and said with a serious expression: "I admit that you are very strong, better than what I have fought before.  You are stronger than anyone else, you are qualified to unsheath my Cangyue." As he said this, Feng Qing held the scabbard with his left hand and the hilt with his right hand, and then slowly pulled out Cangyue from the scabbard.  Guren stood there without making any movement. It wasn't that she didn't want to rush forward, but ninjas generally used kunai and shuriken as weapons. Only a very few people still carried their own weapons, and they carried their own weapons.  People usually have special skills, such as Huang Quanyan and Fengye Haotian whom she knows. Therefore, when the opponent holds his own weapon, he looks full of flaws, but in fact he has the strongest attack power.  when.  Once you rush up, you will be attacked by the opponent's strongest attack.  So Guren stood there and let the other party pull out Zangetsu.

    "Ha." Feng Qing shouted and suddenly pulled out the moon. A white light appeared and shot towards Hong Lian's heart. Hong Lian was shocked and did not react at all, but it was okay.  Honglian's years of training were not in vain. Although Honglian's brain did not respond, Honglian's body moved to the side on its own.  A white light flashed and disappeared into the forest.

    Feng Qing had already pulled out the waning moon. He held the hilt of the sword and pointed at Honglian with the tip of the sword. The blade was like a calamus leaf, but the blade was very thick.  The sword is entirely white.  Feng Qing said: "The name of this sword is 'Crane Moon'. Legend has it that this sword can cut the full moon in the sky in half, so it is called 'Crane Moon'. The sword is two feet and seven inches long. No one can escape under the waning moon. So far, no one can escape under the waning moon. Neither can you.  exception."

    Hong Lian looked at the waning moon with some horror. The sound of "didi" sounded like water droplets falling on the ground. After a closer look, it was not a drop of water, but Hong Lian's left hand hanging down weakly, and a slender white arm appeared on it.  There was a circular hole, and blood was constantly dripping from here.  Honglian lowered his head and looked at his left hand. When the white light shot out, although Honglian didn't react, his body reacted on its own and avoided the critical point in time. However, after all, the speed of the light  It was too fast, and Guren's reaction time was too short, so the light hit the emerald crystal blade in Guren's left hand. The crystal escape technique, which was originally so strong that it could even block a single slash from the Kusanagi sword, was directly struck by the white sword.  The light pierced through, and even Honglian's arm was also pierced, leaving a shocking finger-sized hole in Honglian's slender arm.

    "Very few people can escape from the waning moon's 'White Rainbow'. Even if they escape, they will inevitably be seriously injured and lose their combat effectiveness." Feng Qing said calmly: "Although you are not the first person to escape the vital points, you are indeed injured.  The lightest one even retains a certain amount of combat effectiveness. You, with just one injured arm, are definitely no match for me."

    "White Rainbow!" Guren covered the wound on his left arm and looked at the Zangetsu in Fengqing's hand: "What a 'Zangetsu Sword'. Even Lord Orochimaru's Kusanagi Sword may not be able to compete with this sword. Who are you?  Man. With such strength, it¡¯s impossible for you to have no reputation at all, and I¡¯ve never heard of a name like Zan Yue Fengqing?¡±

    Fengqing stretched out his hand to caress the Cangyue in his hand, as if he were his lover: "My name is 'Cangyue Fengqing', but the two Cangyue people in front of me are because of this sword."?Go up.  As for reputation, when I fight with others, there is never anyone else around, and everyone I have fought with has already entered hell, so naturally there is no so-called reputation.  "

    "Sister Honglian." Wu Tu jumped to Honglian's side and saw that Honglian's bright arms had been dyed red by his own blood. A trace of worry appeared on his originally expressionless face, and then he looked at Feng Qing and said: "  It's okay, Sister Honglian. You go and bandage it first, and I'll hold him back here." After saying that, Wu Tu immediately stepped forward and stood in front of Honglian.

    Honglian looked at Wu Tu in front of her, stretched out her right hand full of blood, pushed Wu Tu away and said: "Go away, I don't need your protection yet." After saying that, Honglian stepped forward to face Feng Qing again.  , and at the same time raised his right hand slightly, indicating that he still wanted to fight.  Wu Tu's body was huge and powerful. Originally, it was impossible for Hong Lian to push him with one right hand. However, Wu Tu was unwilling to disobey Hong Lian and retreated as soon as she pushed him. However, Wu Tu still managed to move him away.  Following Honglian closely, once the battle started, Wu Tu would use his body to resist the waning moon in Feng Qing's hand at any time.

    Feng Qing pointed at Hong Lian with the tip of his sword and said coldly: "If you want to die, then I will make it happen" Just when Feng Qing was about to attack Hong Lian, a guardian with a musical note appeared.  The ninja rushed into the battlefield and stood beside Honglian, interrupting Feng Qing's words.

    Oto Ninja did not bother Fengqing but knelt down on one knee in front of Guren and said: "Sir Guren, Kabuto-sama's order requires you to give up everything you are doing and rush back to Base No. 30 immediately. Where is Kabuto-sama?"  Awaiting you.¡±

    Honglian glanced at Fengqing, but Fengqing didn't seem to want to attack, so Honglian asked: "Are you giving up everything you have? Didn't Yakushi Kabuto give a detailed explanation?"

    The sound ninja hesitated and said: "Kabuto-sama said that Ishida Hijuu used Uchiha Sasuke to kill Orochimaru-sama, and also spread the news that Uchiha Sasuke killed Orochimaru-sama" "  What did you say?" Guren was shocked, his face immediately turned pale, he reached out and grabbed Oto Ninja's collar and said: "Lord Orochimaru is dead"

    "Yes, Lord Guren." Oto Ninja responded immediately: "This is what Kabuto-sama said personally." "Impossible." Guren let go of Oto Ninja, and shook his body a little, saying with a look of disbelief: "  No, it won¡¯t happen, Orochimaru-sama, Orochimaru-sama is actually dead. He is actually going to die. Impossible.¡±

    The sound ninja looked at Guren who looked lost, hesitated for a moment and then said: "Sir Guren, Kabuto-sama has ordered you to rush back to Base No. 30 as soon as possible, and then help revenge for Orochimaru-sama together."

    "Yes, revenge." Guren's eyes immediately showed a trace of hatred: "Uchiha Sasuke, Ishida Hijiu, I will not let you go." Then Guren looked at Zangetsu Fengqing and said: "Your goal is  Sanwei, I¡¯ll leave it to you this time.¡± Zangetsu Fengqing thought for a moment, then pointed at Guren and others¡¯ Zangetsu towards the lake.  It was equivalent to agreeing with Guren's words.

    Honglian looked at Wu Tu and Lin Ci and said: "Wu Tu, Lin Ci, take the Ghost Pill, let's go." "Yes, Sister Honglian." Wu Tu responded directly, but Lin Ci stood there and did not  Any movement.  Honglian looked at Lin Ci, who smiled and spread his hands and said, "I'm sorry, Sister Honglian, the three tails are right in front of me now, and I don't want to give up!"

    Honglian was stunned, and then Lin Ci suddenly took out a medicine bottle from his body. When Honglian saw the medicine bottle, he was shocked: "That's not mine, Lin Ci, you actually stole my medicine." Lin.  This time, I took out a few pills from the medicine bottle and threw them directly into Yugui Wan's mouth.  "Ah" Yuukimaru suddenly roared loudly. The chakra on his body suddenly increased several times, and the three-tails had become completely docile. Yuukimaru's eyes had turned white.  The camellia in his hand fell to the ground.

    "Lin Ci, what do you want to do?" Honglian shouted loudly.  Lin Ci shrugged and said with a smile: "Isn't it obvious, Sister Honglian, I want the power of the three tails! If not for this, do you think I would listen to you obediently and call you younger than me?  'Big sister'?"

    "You" Just when Honglian wanted to make all moves, she felt dizzy. Her feet went weak and she knelt down on the ground. Her left hand had already bled too much, so she  Feeling dizzy, Guren looked at the wound on his left hand and then looked at Yuukimaru. He suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "Wu Tu, don't worry about Lin Ci and Yuukimaru anymore. Let's go." Wu Tu naturally had no objection and picked him up directly.  Guren followed the Oto-nin and jumped away.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 365 Three-tailed Capture (Part 1)

    "Art is explosion. Drink." Deidara, who was wearing a black coat with a red cloud, shouted loudly. With a loud bang, the stump of an arm flew out, and with a thud it fell to someone wearing the same but  There is a spiral mask on his face, and at the end of the spiral is A Fei's head with a right eye.

    A Fei stretched out his hand and took off the stump and said dissatisfied to Deidara: "Really, Deidara-senpai, can't you kill him properly? Why do you have to use these explosives to make them everywhere now?"  They are all minced meat. If this is the case, forget it, but what should I do if such a huge explosion scares the children? The most important thing is that if it scares me, it will easily make me fearful and then I will become still.  If this happens, wouldn¡¯t it be such a pity for a genius like me?¡±

    A drop of cold sweat broke out on Deidara's forehead but he still didn't speak, while A Fei stepped on a corpse under his feet and said: "But Senior Deidara, did you just see my ninjutsu? This guy's strength  It was too weak, but I solved it in a few strikes. I deserve praise."

    A 'tic' character appeared on Deidara's forehead, but he threw it down forcibly, then waved his hands and said with a noble look: "Okay, Fei, don't talk about these wastes. There is nothing to be happy about solving these wastes.  And we are members of Akatsuki. Akatsuki members should talk less and be cool more! Because cool equals art! Let me tell you, art is the passionate moment brewed from cool!" This is Deidara  Obsession with art.

    A Fei saw the word 'hic' on Deidara's forehead, and also saw Deidara's noble face, but after listening to Deidara's words, A Fei said: "It seems that Senior Deidara talks more, haha  .¡±

    "" The expression on Deidara's face froze, and then he didn't say anything. He just waved his hand towards Ah Fei, and then a mark formed in his hand. Ah Fei saw the mark in Deidara's hand,  Before he could react, there was a "boom" and there were sudden and continuous explosions behind A Fei.

    "Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa" Ah Fei jumped up. It was obvious that although the explosion just now was very close to Ah Fei, it did not hurt him, but he was just a little embarrassed.  Deidara reached into the ninja tool bag behind him and took out a large ball of clay. Then he opened the mouth in the palm of his right hand a few times and swallowed the clay completely.  "It's a joke, it's a joke. Deidara-senpai, I'm just joking. Don't worry about it." A Fei looked at the big ball of clay from the corner of his eyes and said as he ran, and explosions continued behind him.  , A Fei spoke again: "Senior Deidara, we still have a mission. We learned from three guys that someone has already rushed over, and the strength of the two groups seems to be very strong. If we delay here any longer,  , the other party may be the first to do so.¡±

    "Hmph." Upon hearing A Fei's words, Deidara stopped letting the bomb explode, and a large ball of clay in his palm spit out. Deidara rubbed it a few times and turned into a bird's  Then Deidara formed a slight seal and threw the clay out. With a bang, a burst of smoke rose, and the bird became very huge. Deidara jumped up without waiting for A Fei,  Directly control the giant clay bird to take off.

    A Fei looked at it and immediately jumped up and said: "Senior Deidara, don't abandon me." Then he jumped up and grabbed the clay bird's feet. Because the clay year was too huge, A Fei sat directly on the clay bird's feet.  on toes.  But Deidara heard A Fei's words, and the word 'Well' appeared on his forehead again. He was holding a spider's clay in his hand, and he was thinking about whether he should let the spider crawl directly into A Fei's clothes.

    Deidara and A Fei left, leaving only a bloody mess on the ground. Just as A Fei said, there was minced meat everywhere, and only one body was complete. That was the enemy that A Fei killed, a short  The old man wears a pair of round sunglasses on his face, and his right hand is a machine that must have been modified.  Then there is a gas mask in the distance, and the owner of the stump of the hand that just fell on A Fei's head seems to be wearing a diving suit.  Because this stump is also wearing something similar to a diving suit

    After Guren and his party left, only Lin Ci and Zangetsu Fukiyoshi were left, as well as Yukimaru, who was forcibly stimulated because of the medicine he fed to Linji, and Yukimaru, who became like a kitten because of Yukimaru.  The docile three-tailed Isopan.

    Lin Ci looked at Zangetsu Fengqing on the other side and said with a smile: "Now there are only two of us left. Really, I didn't expect that the news of Orochimaru's death would come out at this time. If it hadn't been like this, then  Everything will go according to my plan. Now I can only deal with you first."

    Feng Qing raised the waning moon in his hand and sneered: "Get rid of me? Then it depends on your ability. I want to know that you can pick me up."??Sword.  "

    Lin Ci stretched out his finger and shook it and said: "I'm not good at fighting, so I won't fight you. Your opponent is it." As he said this, Lin Ci pointed at the three-tailed Izo.  Feng Qing was stunned, but Lin Ci leaned against Yuukimaru's ear and whispered a few words. After speaking, he immediately pushed away, and Yuukimaru, who had a lot of potential inspired by Lin Ci, moved towards Feng Qing with his white eyes.  , suddenly looked up to the sky and roared. With this roar, the three tails, who were already extremely docile, turned their heads and looked at Feng Qing. Then an energy bomb immediately formed with a 'bang' sound, and the huge energy bomb headed towards  Zhu Fengqing launched it.  Then an energy bomb condensed in front of Sanwei again.

    Feng Qing did not expect that the Three-Tails would actually attack him, and Yuukimaru was right next to the Three-Tails. If Yuukimaru could now stimulate his own chakra to control the Three-Tails, that's why he didn't attack him, then forget it.  , but Lin Ci was clearly less than two meters behind Yukimaru, and the three tails ignored Lin Ci and only attacked himself. This forced Feng Qing to consider what Lin Ci just said.

    "Haha. It's really good." Lin Ci laughed loudly and thought to himself: "This child can indeed control the three tails. What Guren said is absolutely right. It's just because he is too young and has insufficient chakra. Without this kind of medicine,  Can't you control the three-tails? But forget it, as long as he grows up and has enough chakra, he will be able to get rid of drug dependence. By then, he will be able to completely control the three-tails. In this case, I only need to control  Him, then I will fully possess the power of the three tails."

    Feng Qing kept dodging, letting the energy bombs pass by and hit behind or beside him. His eyes were fixed on Lin Ci and Yuukimaru, "Roar." Because he never hit, the three tails gradually became angry.  , roared suddenly, and suddenly broke away from Yuukimaru's chakra control. Because Yuukimaru was suddenly freed, the huge chakra came back in an instant. Yuukimaru spit out a mouthful of blood and passed out, "Tch, it's really useless.  Not only was Sanwei able to break free, but he also fell into a coma."

    Without the restraints, the three tails went berserk, roaring continuously, forming energy bombs in front of them, and then shooting aimlessly in all directions.  Not only Feng Qing, but also Lin Ci and Youguimaru were within the attack range of the three tails.

    With a 'bang' sound, several energy bombs were fired towards Feng Qing. For a moment, Feng Qing had no time to hide. Suddenly Feng Qing tightened the waning moon in his hand and jumped up suddenly. He held the waning moon in both hands and pointed it towards the front.  The energy bomb that was shot shouted angrily: "Open it for me." The originally white waning moon emitted white light, and then suddenly struck the energy bomb. A half-moon-shaped energy wave directly cut through the three-tailed energy bomb.  And it also shot towards the three tails.

    With a loud "boom", the half-moon-shaped energy wave directly hit Sanwei's body, causing Sanwei's body to tremble.  "Roar." Sanwei roared angrily and turned his head to look at Feng Qing, but there was no figure of Sanqing on the ground. Sanwei immediately began to look around for Feng Qing's figure, but found nothing at all.

    When the Three-Tails went crazy, Lin Ci originally planned to save Yukimaru, because as long as he could control Yukimaru, he could control the Three-Tails, so for Lin Ci, Yukimaru was still very useful.  When he went to save Yuukimaru, he just happened to see Fengqing split the energy bomb of Sanbi with a sword, and then hit the body of Sanbi, causing Sanbi's body to shake. For the first time, Lin Ci found that he seemed to have underestimated the opponent's strength.  strength.

    After Feng Qing split the energy bomb, he immediately rushed towards the three tails, and then the turbulent lake water hid his figure. However, Feng Qing didn't know that Lin Ci had been paying attention to him.  Feng Qing quickly rushed behind Sanwei, and then jumped on Sanwei's back. However, Sanwei didn't know that Feng Qing was on his back. It looked around for Feng Qing's figure, but found nothing. This made  The three tails looked even more violent.

    Feng Qing stood on Sanwei's back, holding the waning moon with one hand, and then with a forceful stroke, an energy wave immediately appeared and hit Sanwei's neck.  Although the neck of the three-tails is also very strong, the neck is a vital point after all. Although it is not fatal to the three-tails, the three-tails cannot withstand such constant attacks, and the three-tails cannot even fight back.  In order to prevent the three tails from returning to the bottom of the lake, Feng Qing never showed mercy in his attacks. The Waning Moon Sword continuously formed energy waves and hit the three tails' necks.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 366 Three-tailed Capture (Part 2)

    Dark clouds covered the entire sky, and the wind was blowing all around. It was estimated that a heavy rain would come soon.  .com

    "Roar." The three-tails roared because its neck was constantly being attacked. Although there was not much damage, the severe pain made the three-tails go completely crazy. Energy bombs were constantly shooting around, and the whole body was still moving.  The three tails danced continuously, causing the originally calm lake surface to immediately stir up, just like a stormy sea.

    "Damn it, this guy has such a strong strength, why should he let Guren and the others go? Is it because he doesn't want to, is he disdainful, or something else, but no matter what, if he continues to attack like this, the three tails will be defeated soon.  This brat is of no use at all." Lin Ci had just arrived on Yukimaru's boat and said to himself: "We must find a way to help Sanwei." Thinking of this, Lin Ci planned to sneak attack Feng Qing.

    "Huh?" Lin Ci was just about to sneak attack Feng Qing, but suddenly his face was startled and he immediately jumped away from the place. Even Yuukimaru couldn't care about it. With a 'crash', one of the three tails swung over. Just now  Fortunately, it hit the place where Lin Ci was just standing. Although it did not hurt Yukimaru, it smashed Yukimaru's small wooden boat into sawdust, and Yukimaru naturally fell into the lake.

    Lin Ci stood on the lake not far away and looked at the pile of sawdust on the lake and said: "I actually fell into the lake. Forget it, let's rescue him first because he may still be of some use.  "Thinking of this, Lin Ci planned to go into the water to rescue Yuukimaru, but because the three tails kept firing energy bombs in all directions, Lin Ci's action was delayed.  At this time, Sanwei finally noticed Feng Qing on his back, stopped, turned his head and immediately bit Feng Qing. The waning moon in Feng Qing's hand continued to release energy waves, but this time the attack was not on the neck.  The vital part is fragile, so although Sanwei was hit by more than a dozen energy waves, he did not suffer much damage, not even a violent shock.  Because the energy waves behind were bitten by the three tails.

    However, although the three tails discovered that Fengqing was on his back, they still could not do anything to Lin Ci because Feng Qing's movements were so flexible that the three tails could not bite Zhong Qing at all. Instead, the three tails continued to bite him.  Seizing the opportunity to attack directly at Sanwei's eyes, although it didn't hurt Sanwei's eyes, it made Sanwei even angrier.

    "Roar." Suddenly Sanwei roared, and then stopped suddenly, allowing Feng Qing to attack without fighting back. After a while, a huge energy bomb formed in front of Sanwei, and in the blink of an eye, it expanded to the size of Sanwei's head.  It is of average size and is still growing.  When Feng Qing saw it, he was shocked and immediately stopped attacking Sanwei. Sanwei was shocked when he gathered such a large energy bomb. If such a large energy bomb was detonated at close range, the charm would not be too great.  Unsure that he could survive, let alone resist, Fengqing immediately left Sanwei's back, and at the same time distanced himself from Sanwei. Lin Ci also immediately discovered the huge energy bomb formed by Sanwei.  Without any hesitation, Lin Ci immediately gave up on saving Yuukimaru and hid from a distance. He was not someone who gave up easily, so he did not give up on the three-tails completely. He hoped that the three-tails could deal with Feng Qing. As long as the three-tails  After getting rid of Feng Qing, the three tails will continue to stay here, and then he will still have a chance to get the three tails.  Or Feng Qing can get rid of the three tails, and then sneak attack Feng Qing. In this way, he can also find a way to get the three tails. This is Lin Ci's plan.

    Sanwei stared at Feng Qing closely, with hatred in his eyes, because Feng Qing's constant attacks before made his simple brain firmly remember him.  Feng Qing was already standing on the shore of the lake, staring closely at Sanwei, and the waning moon in his hand was emitting white light.

    The energy bomb in front of Sanwei was half the size of the body. Then the energy bomb stopped expanding and began to take shape. Lin Ci was shocked and immediately turned around and hid in the forest. Fengqing stood there but did not leave.  Just holding the waning moon in his hand, the waning moon in his hand is emitting white light. Because the light is too strong, the shape of the waning moon cannot be seen. However, although the white light is strong, it is not dazzling. On the contrary, it is soft.  , from a distance it looks like a piece of peerless jade that has just been unearthed, exuding its own brilliance.

    Fengqing stared at Sanwei closely, and suddenly her left hand was placed on the hilt of Zangyue's sword. She held Zangyue tightly with both hands, and then pointed the tip of the sword at Sanwei, and the hilt kept moving back. Suddenly Fengqing noticed that Sanwei was about to launch.  When the huge energy bomb was fired, his eyes narrowed and he shouted loudly: "Go." He stabbed forward suddenly, and a white light immediately shot towards the three tails. When Fengqing shot out the white light, his body turned directly  He fell down. Although it was nothing serious, his face was pale and he was breathing heavily. Although his hands were still holding the moon tightly, he couldn't move at all, and that's not all.??, the waning moon that he could lift originally turned white, but now it has turned gray, just like a broken sword.

    Just when Fengqing shot out to get the white light, Sanwei also launched the huge energy bomb in front of him.  It's just that the speed of the white light is too fast. As soon as the three tails are launched, the white light has already arrived in front of the energy bomb.  With a 'whoosh' sound, the white light shot into the huge energy bomb. Although this white light was small, it was the full power of Feng Qing and Zang Yue. The power was extraordinary. Needless to say, the huge energy bomb collided immediately.  Just like the explosion of an atomic bomb, only a destructive explosion was heard, and then the dazzling light made it impossible for everyone to see what happened. The powerful airflow centered on the explosion place continued to destroy everything around it, and then  Everyone present knew nothing

    Lin Ci crawled out from among a pile of trees and soil. He was very embarrassed and covered with all kinds of mud. However, because the distance was too far, Lin Ci did not suffer any harm.  Lin Ci shook his head vigorously. Lin Ci shook off all the sludge. Looking up, he saw that the original land had been completely turned over, exposing the silt underneath. These were still the conditions on the lake shore. The lake,  No, the original huge lake has completely disappeared, leaving only a huge pothole. At the bottom of the pothole, there is probably less than two meters of water level. Yuukimaru with his eyes tightly closed underneath is lying in the lake, but  Your head is just above the water, and when you exhale, it will blow the water.  But that¡¯s fine too.  At least you know he's alive.

    Several small fish jumped out of the lake, and this was the only creature left in the entire lake. The other creatures had disappeared in the violent explosion, and not even a single thing was left. Considering the size of the three tails,  A lot of food is needed every day, and the fact that the three tails can survive here for so long is enough to truly prove that there are countless creatures in this lake.  Now it has disappeared together with the lake water, which makes people feel frightened by the explosion that just happened.

    "" Lin Ci looked at everything in front of him. He knew that the gap in strength between himself and Feng Qing could not be made up at all. If he and Feng Qing changed their positions, let alone detonating the huge energy bomb.  Well, even those small energy bombs before were incapable of blocking it. They could only avoid it at most. But in the end, facing the huge energy bomb, there was no other way but to wait for death. Of course Lin Ci knew that there was no way  If he had enough strength, he would not be able to detonate the huge energy bomb. If he launched the attack himself, he would be unable to detonate it. Instead, he would melt his chakra into the huge energy bomb, so Lin Ci was very lucky.

    "Where are Sanwei and Feng Qing?" Lin Ci hesitated for a moment, looked around and said, "They can't be dead, right?" Sanwei was too big, and Lin Ci soon spotted Sanwei's figure on the shore.  , Sanwei fell on a pile of wood with his belly upwards, his eyes closed tightly, and his slightly undulating abdomen told others that it was still alive, but it was completely unconscious before his eyes.  As for Feng Qing, there was no trace of him at all.

    Lin Ci saw a smile on his face when he saw the three-tails: "As expected, he is still alive in this situation. No one can stop me from getting the three-tails. But now I still need the kid's ability.  Let's go first." Lin Ci said and planned to rescue Youguimaru.

    A "buzzing" sound suddenly sounded, and a gray-white sword suddenly emerged from under the mud. Then a clay figure crawled out of the mud. It was Feng Qing. "Huhu." Feng Qing wiped the dirt from his face.  Silt then took a few breaths and looked at Lin Ci and said: "What, do you want to control the three tails again?"

    Lin Ci was shocked. Originally, Feng Qing was already dead, but he didn't expect that Feng Qing was still alive and well. Then Lin Ci discovered the waning moon in Feng Qing's hand and Feng Qing, who was panting like an ox. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.  Said: "So what? Can you still fight me on your own?" After saying that, Lin Ci gave up and immediately rescued Youguimaru, but looked at Feng Qing and said: "But in order to eliminate the threat of you, I still give you a gift.  Go to hell." Lin Ci began to form seals with his hands, preparing to launch Winter on Feng Qing, but at this time, a bat flew over with flapping wings and stopped on Lin Ci's shoulder.

    "What! How could this happen?" Lin Ci suddenly said in shock, as if he had gotten something trivial from the bat. Then Lin Ci glanced at the huge three tails and hesitated: "Is it the explosion just now? Damn it  , how come it happened to be this time." After saying that, Lin Ci turned around and left.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 367 Frog Training

    Seeing Lin Ci leaving, Feng Qing was secretly on guard. He tightened his hands on the waning moon in his hand. He didn't think Lin Ci would let him go. Now that he had escaped, there must be another enemy coming, and the enemy was obviously very powerful, otherwise  If so, Lin Ci would not escape directly.  .com

    "However, I am not completely without the strength to resist." Feng Qing said secretly, and at the same time raised the moon and put it at his side: "As expected, it is a tailed beast. It is really powerful. And this is because the three tails are not too tall.  If I can control the three-tailed Jinchuuriki, I'm afraid I won't be his opponent at all. But even if I face the three-tailed one, I've almost exhausted it. Fortunately, I didn't embarrass that girl before, otherwise, I'm afraid it will really be difficult for me.  I will leave this life here."

    Suddenly a giant white bird landed in the sky and quickly stopped on the ground. A Fei, who was wearing a spiral mask, looked at him with his feet in the air and waved his hand to Deidara behind him: "Hey, Dida.  La-senpai, the three tails are here, it looks like we are lucky, we can get the three tails without fighting."

    Deidara just glanced at the Three-Tails, then focused on Feng Qing, who was holding Zangetsu, and said, "You were the one who defeated the Three-Tails!"

    Feng Qing looked at Deidara and A Fei's costumes, then put Zangetsu back into the scabbard and said: "It's me, you must be members of Akatsuki. Just in time, help me transport the three tails!"

    "Carry away?" Deidara was stunned, Feng Qing nodded and said, "Well, I'm going to Akatsuki's headquarters, and it just so happens that the three tails are going to be a meeting gift."

    "Oh, why, do you also want to join Xiao?" A Fei came to Feng Qing, looked at Feng Qing constantly, then nodded and turned to Deidara and said: "Senior Deidara, why not let him  Come join me, and someone will call me senior."

    Deidara ignored A Fei, looked at Feng Qing and said, "Who are you? If you want to join Akatsuki, you don't need to go to the headquarters."

    Feng Qing shook his head and said: "My name is Feng Qing. I will decide whether to join Xiao later. I went to Xiao headquarters to meet three of my former companions. We haven't seen each other for nearly thirty years. I miss them very much."

    "Thirty years." Deidara stared at Feng Qing closely and said: "Thirty years ago, Akatsuki was not established. Who are the two friends you are going to meet? Are you sure they exist in Akatsuki?  ?" After saying this, a clay spider appeared in Deidara's palm. If Feng Qing answered incorrectly at any point, Deidara would attack him directly.

    "Of course it's confirmed." Feng Qing said directly: "I saw them from a distance twenty years ago. They were wearing the same clothes as you are wearing now, robes with black background and red clouds, and look at their  It seemed that his status was not low, but I didn¡¯t have the nerve to see them at that time.¡±

    Deidara was stunned for a moment, then he slightly put away the clay spider in his palm and said, "What are their names? What are their characteristics? If I know, I can take you to see them."

    Feng Qing hesitated and said: "Okay, what I'm looking for is, two men and one woman, Yahiko, Nagato and Konan. As for their characteristics, the last time I saw them was twenty years ago, but  I remember Yahiko has short orange hair, Nagato has long red hair, and Konan has long blue hair. Oh, and Konan is good at origami. The three of them should still be together." Di  Dara was surprised. Although he didn't know who Yahiko and Nagato were, Konan did.  And if one goes by Feng Qing's description, the identity of the man with short orange hair is almost revealed.  It's just that neither Deidara nor Feng Qing noticed that when Feng Qing said those three names, the one eye under A Fei's mask suddenly condensed. Upon closer inspection, the originally ordinary eye turned into a scarlet color.  , three pairs of magatama appeared in the eyes, but they immediately returned to their original appearance, so that no one could sense it.

    "Oh my, I didn't expect you to think that our Sister Xiaonan is here!" A Fei said exaggeratedly: "Senior Deidara, why don't we report his matter to Sister Xiaonan first. Sister Xiaonan must make the decision. Anyway, now  I have obtained the Three Tails, and I need to report it to Chief Payne.¡±

    Deidara hesitated for a while, then nodded and said: "Okay, that's it, A Fei, you go and report that I am going to take the Three-Tails back." "Yes, Senior Deidara." A Fei responded, and then immediately began to tie the knot.  print.

    After a while, A Fei scratched his head and said: "Senior Deidara, I just mentioned Feng Qing's matter. Before I could report the Three-Tails matter, Leader Pain said, let us go with Feng Qing."  In Yuyin Village, as for the Three-Tails, Leader Payne did not mention it.¡±

    Deidara was stunned for a moment, then looked at Feng Qing. He knew that what Feng Qing said might be true, so he nodded and said, "Okay."?, since the leaders have already agreed, we naturally have no reason to disagree. You can come with us.  I'll take you with me on a giant bird. It won't take long for us to return to Yuyin Village.  "

    Feng Qing nodded and smiled: "Just in time, I spent a lot of time to deal with the three tails, so I just took this opportunity to recover." Deidara stopped answering and directly rubbed his hands together, and then a white one appeared again in his palms.  The little bird, Deidara then threw the little bird to the ground, and then made a slight 'bang' sound, the little bird turned into a giant bird, as big as the three tails.  Under Deidara's control, the giant bird's two huge claws directly lifted the three tails up.

    Deidara jumped on the back of the giant bird and said: "Okay, everyone, come up. Someone should be here soon. Although it's not a big problem, I don't want to write too much about it, so let's go."  A Fei jumped up immediately. He didn't want to be thrown down again. Although Feng Qing consumed a lot of energy, he still jumped on the back of the giant bird. Feng Qing just stood still on the back of the giant bird, and then suddenly  Seeing the trapped Youguimaru, he said, "Wait a moment."

    Deidara and A Fei stopped, Feng Qing pointed at Yuukimaru and said: "This kid's chakra can control the three tails.

    The giant bird spread its wings and immediately flew into the sky.

    In Deidara, only a few minutes after Feng Qing and his party left, a man emerged from the mud again. He looked like a middle-aged man, with a foggy forehead protector on his forehead. The man  As soon as he came out of the mud, he jumped directly towards Yuukimaru at the bottom of the pit without any hesitation.

    The man gently picked up Youguimaru, looked at it carefully, and breathed a sigh of relief: "That's great, the young master is fine. That's great." After saying that, the man didn't stop and left the place.  .  After a while, the rain suddenly fell, and the rain began to wash away everything around.

    Countless ninjas appeared nearby, but there was no one around. Although there were still traces left by others, other than these, there were no traces at all. And even if they wanted to pursue them, there were not many at the scene.  People are willing to go.  What's more, because of the heavy rain, all traces of the surrounding areas had completely disappeared. All the ninjas carefully surveyed the surroundings and then left, leaving no one behind

    Miaomu Mountain, Toad Country.

    "Hey, how is Naruto doing?" Kamakichi shouted loudly to Naruto above, and in front of Kamakichi were towering sharp stone pillars, like thorns in the ground, with uncertain heights and lows.  But the lowest one is dozens of meters high. On the sharp point of the stone pillar, a small stone slab is placed flat on it, and Naruto is only wearing a pair of shorts and stepping steadily on the stone slab with his bare feet, and his long golden hair follows  It flutters due to the air currents at high places.

    When Naruto heard Gamakichi's words, he squatted down and shouted, "Well, it feels pretty good, and because I'm standing relatively high, the airflow here is very smooth." As he spoke, Naruto took a deep breath.  Face said intoxicatedly: "The wind caresses the face softly like a veil, making people want to pursue him. I like this feeling."

    Gamaji looked at the sharp stone pillar and said loudly: "Yes, yes, I know. But Naruto, even if you like it, you don't need to use 'Multiple Shadow Clone' to feel it. And it's better than this."  There are still some dangers, so you should be careful.¡±

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 368 Learning Frog Drill

    "Oh, it's really a sumptuous mealcom" Kamakichi looked at the various bugs in front of him and said, "Master Shima, why is it so sumptuous today? They are all my favorite food."

    Shima said while taking out various bugs from the basket: "Because little Naruto can enter the next stage. Now that he has mastered absorption and balance, little Naruto will learn frog sparring next."  , this is a physically demanding training, of course I have to supplement little nutrition for little Naruto, and little Naruto has not said what he likes to eat, so I have to do it according to your preferences, Gamakichi,"

    "Really, that's great." Gamakichi said loudly: "I like to eat these the most." He said and stretched out his forelimbs as if to get it, Shima immediately removed Gamakichi's forelimbs and said: "Wait a minute, Gamakichi  Ji, little Naruto is still practicing, wait until little Naruto finishes his training before eating." Tomaji hesitated for a moment and said: "Okay." After saying that, he raised his head and looked at the thousands of Narutos on the stone pillars, only to see this  At that time, all the Narutos were sitting cross-legged on the stone slab to gather natural chakra, while Fukasaku was standing next to Naruto's body holding a dog beating stick. If Naruto's shadow clone gathered too much natural chakra, it would become  If it is a frog, it will immediately stop gathering chakra, and then the seal will disappear, and the natural chakra will be transferred back to the main body, and the main body will immediately turn into a frog. At this time, Fukasaku will use the dog beating stick in his hand  Knock out the natural chakra in Naruto's body, so that Fukasaku only needs to take care of Naruto's body. As for how many shadow clones Naruto has, it is no longer important. It is precisely because of this that Naruto can  With this big improvement in a short period of time, the Shadow Clone Technique is indeed a super cheat.

    There were some slight changes on Naruto's face. His closed eyes turned into something orange and looked like eye shadow. Some birds stayed on top of Naruto's head and combed their feathers, and some dragonflies also appeared.  Stopping on Naruto's shoulder, Naruto suddenly opened his eyes and a surge of momentum surged into the sky. He saw that the original sea blue pupils had turned into an orange 'one' shape.

    With a 'bang' sound, Naruto was hit with a stick on the head, and then Naruto's eyes returned to their original appearance, and the birds and dragonflies on Naruto's body also flew away.  Naruto covered his head and said, "Master Fukasaku, why did you hit me again? I obviously feel that I am almost completing the sage mode."

    "Put away all the shadow clones first, and then I'll tell you." Fukasaku said as he put away the dog-beating stick.  Naruto nodded, and the "bang bang" sound of the slight seal continued to sound, and all the Narutos on the stone pillar began to disappear one by one, very quickly, and completely disappeared in the blink of an eye.  A huge amount of fatigue pressed on Naruto's body, but at the same time, a huge amount of natural chakra was also transmitted back into Naruto's body, but what was transmitted back was Naruto's original chakra, the original chakra and the natural chakra.  The karat is equal, so the natural chakra in Naruto's body will not exceed the limit.  And as Naruto's shadow clones disappeared, all the stone slabs under the seats of the shadow clones fell down and shattered into powder with a 'bang'.

    After all the shadow clones disappeared, Naruto was just about to release the natural chakra, but Fukasaku hit Naruto on the head with another stick: "Okay, in this case, all the natural chakra will be gone."  Okay, well, let¡¯s go eat!¡±

    Naruto covered his head and said: "Lord Fukasaku, can you please knock somewhere else? Don't always knock in one place. It will hurt." Fukasaku glanced at Naruto and smiled: "Of course I know, but it's exactly  Because I know that, I only hit this place. Only pain can make you remember this better." Naruto was speechless and didn't know what to say for a moment, because it was indeed like Fukasaku said, every time it hurts  At this time, your brain will immediately think about the reasons for failure and remember the feeling at this time.

    Fukasaku jumped directly off the stone slab. Looking at the sumptuous lunch, he secretly said: "It's not that I don't want to change positions, but that position is the position where the human body reacts the slowest. No matter how strong you are, you can't  It can't be changed, and apart from this place, I can no longer hit other places. Maybe in the future you will surpass little Jiraiya and little Minato. No, you can definitely surpass it." Naturally, Naruto didn't know Fukasaku's heart  He just covered the place on his head where Fukasaku had knocked him, and then followed Fukasaku's figure and jumped down from the stone pillar.

    Looking at a large number of bugs in front of him, maybe because he was used to it or for other reasons, in short, Naruto sat down calmly. When Shima saw that everyone had arrived, he said: "Okay, let's get started.  "I want to eat." The three toads and one person each spoke, and then started to move towards the food in front of them.  Because Naruto is constantly inhaling natural chakra, he is no longer resistant to creatures like insects. What's more, there is no other food to eat except various insects in Miaomu Mountain. Naruto can only learn to adapt, no  ??It has to be said that the adaptability of human beings is indeed far greater than that of any other creature. At least after a period of time, Naruto has completely adapted to this life of using bugs as a staple food.  That's why Naruto was able to stay in Mount Miaomu for a long time to learn the sage mode.

    After lunch, Naruto did not start practicing immediately. Instead, he walked a few steps, then casually found a place to sit there and closed his eyes. Fukasaku and Gamakichi also found a place. This  It's Fukasaku's habit. He takes a break every time after lunch. Naruto and Gamakichi have also been forced to develop this habit recently. In Fukasaku's words, 'Only adequate rest can maintain sufficient energy.' Naruto  Fukasaku thought so, so he and Fukasaku rested together.  This time is no exception.

    After sleeping for about an hour, Fukasaku, Gamakichi, and Naruto all opened their eyes. Almost at the same time, one and two Toads stretched their bodies and then stood up. At this time, Shima had just come over, holding a plate in his hand.  Sui said: "The child's father, and little Naruto, and Toadji, come here and wash your face and wake up." Naruto took the water with both hands and poured it on his face, and then rubbed his face vigorously, so that  His brain quickly came to his senses, and then he shook his head to shake off the water droplets on his face.

    Fukasaku also washed his face to wake himself up, then looked at Naruto and said: "Okay, Naruto, let's continue training. You have learned to absorb natural chakra and let natural chakra be in your body."  Keep your balance. In a sense, you have basically learned the sage mode. You should feel it."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Well, I do feel it. Although I have never entered Sage Mode and don't know what Sage Mode is like, I can feel that even if I don't inhale natural chakra, my power, speed and body  My resistance is far greater than before, and my mind is clear. I have now figured out some things that I couldn't figure out before. Also, when I was on the stone pillar before, I vaguely felt that I was about to enter the immortal mode.  .¡±

    "Yes." Fukasaku nodded and said: "Then what I want to teach you next is frog sparring. It is actually the application of natural chakra. Although not learning it will not prevent you from using natural chakra to fight.  , but you will definitely waste a lot when using it, but frog sparring can completely save it, and the combat effectiveness of frog sparring is not low. When combined with natural chakra, the power will be even higher. Once you enter  After entering Sage Mode, you can completely use frog sparring to fight, but other physical skills are no longer of much use."

    Naruto nodded and said: "I understand, Fukasaku-sama, this is just like high-level ninjutsu and low-level ninjutsu. Frog sparring is like high-level ninjutsu." Before he nodded, Shima said: "  That's it. Little Naruto, we know that you still have a lot of things to do, so we don't want you to spend a lot of time here. So in order to save time, in the next period of time, the child's father and I will  Your opponent, until you fully learn frog sparring.¡±

    Naruto nodded and looked at Shima and said: "Then Shima-sama has to ask you for help." Shima waved his hand and said: "Oh, little Naruto, don't be so polite. But I won't be so polite to you in the next training.  You're welcome." Naruto smiled and said, "Of course, Shima-sama."

    "Okay, let's start." Fukasaku said, then closed his eyes and began to gather natural chakra.  Shima also made the same move as Fukasaku.  Naruto was stunned for a moment, and then with a 'bang' sound from the hand seals, nearly ten Narutos appeared, and then two immediately began to gather natural chakra.  The appearance of Fukasaku and Shima naturally remained unchanged, but Naruto's eyes once again had orange eye shadow, and the pupils of his eyes also changed to the word 'one'.  Both parties have completed gathering natural chakra.

    With a 'bang' sound, Naruto leaned back. On the ground, Fukasaku punched the place where Naruto originally occupied, leaving a small hole in the ground. However, Fukasaku did not stop and directly chased Naruto.  Come.

    Shima was much gentler, but also much more direct, because Shima ran directly towards Naruto's body. With a 'bang', Naruto crossed his hands to block Shima's fist. For a moment, Naruto's arms  There was a magical feeling of numbness, and the feet that were standing on the ground were dragged nearly ten meters on the ground.  It can be seen from this that Shima's attacks are not weaker than Fukasaku's at all, and are even more powerful.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 369 Mao Shanqiu Returns

    While Naruto was learning frog sparring, the Kingdom of Snow was mobilizing. Of course, those mobilized were not ordinary soldiers, but ninjas. Fifty snow ninjas were standing neatly in the forest of Fenghua City.  , there were three people standing in front of them, Hyuga Neji, Namikaze Minako, and Qiga Zuimu. As for the others, Uzumaki Kina was dealing with the Uzumaki clan, Kurama Yakumo was accompanying Fuka Koyuki, and Tsukika Yuji.  Although he has a good personal relationship with Naruto, he is not a core member, so he was not present. Mochi Zabuza, Minazuki Shiro, and Minagawa Natsuki have not yet returned to the Land of Snow. According to the time plan, they should  We're halfway there, and it's expected to take some time to return.

    "Qiya Zuimeng and Minako-senpai. I leave this matter to you." Neji looked at Qiya Zuimeng and Minako and said, "You all already know the goal and reason for this time." Qiya.  Zuimeng and Minako nodded to indicate that they already knew. Neji nodded and said: "Okay, then I won't say anything more. We have only one purpose, to capture the city without destroying the city too much.  Now. This city is easy to defend and difficult to attack, so you should be careful."

    Qi Ya Zuimeng said disdainfully: "It's just a small city. If he hadn't attacked the Kingdom of Whirlpool before and hadn't killed and injured so many soldiers, it would indeed be a little difficult. But now, there are only more than two thousand soldiers guarding the city.  The city is not a big problem for so many ninjas here."

    Minako said: "Okay, Qiya Zuimeng, don't underestimate the enemy too much. After all, there are still more than two thousand soldiers there. We only have fifty ninjas. On average, each of us must kill at least forty people to annihilate them all."  soldiers." As she spoke, Minako lowered her voice and said: "And because the opponent has a large number of people, if we are too careless, we may be fine, but we may not all be able to come back to the Snow Ninja who we have deeply loved. A war against ordinary people,  If you still lose, you will laugh to death."

    "Uh" Qi Ya was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "That's right, okay, I know. I won't underestimate the enemy too much. Just like the leader said, you can use it on the mouth.  Despise anyone, but value every enemy in your heart.¡±

    Neji nodded, and then said: "Okay, let's go, the ten-day deadline is coming, and it will be the last day of the deadline at dawn. You guys set off now, and you should be able to reach the destination before dark tomorrow.  But no matter what? Before dawn the day after tomorrow, the flag of the Fang Country on that city will disappear. Then we will rush back. This is your mission. I don¡¯t want to see anything out of the ordinary happen."

    "Don't worry. If I can't accomplish such a small thing, then why should I stay here?" Minako looked at the snow ninja behind her and said, "Everyone, follow me." "Yes." The snow ninja responded.  He let out a sound, and then jumped away following Minako and Qiya Zuimeng's leaving figures.  Neji looked at the group of people leaving and said nothing, but turned around and returned to Fenghua City.

    Ningji returned to the Prince's Mansion. Although Naruto was not in the Kingdom of Snow, the Prince's Mansion was still the headquarters of the organization. All members had a small courtyard in the Prince's Mansion. Moreover, the Kingdom of Snow was not stable now. After the death of the third wife, various matters  The forces are about to move, but Naruto is no longer there, so Ningci must sit in the Prince's Mansion and maintain the stability of the Prince's Mansion.  And as long as the Prince's Mansion is stable, then the Daming Mansion will also be stable, and the entire Snow Kingdom will be able to calm down, at least on the surface.

    "I hate it, you guys let me in. I want to go find Sister Bai, Sister Xia Xue, and Aunt Minako." A little girl with long black hair tied into two pigtails was standing in front of the Prince's Mansion, facing the Prince's Mansion.  The doorkeeper was talking, and she was holding a pink kitten in her arms.  But it was obvious that the two doormen did not intend to let her in.

    Neci saw this little girl just after he came back. Neci was stunned for a moment, and then immediately stepped forward.  "Lord Neci." The two guards immediately stepped forward and said respectfully when they saw Neci.

    "Ah, it's brother Ningci." The little girl ran over to Ningci and said: "Brother Ningci, long time no see. Have you missed Xiaoqiu? Xiaoqiu misses you so much." Originally, Mao Shanqiu wanted to  He was holding Neji, but with the round-tailed cat in his arms, he could only hold the round-tailed cat with one hand and hold Neji's clothes with the other.

    Ningci looked at Mao Shanqiu in front of him with no expression on his face and said, "You sneaked out again? I heard that last time, you were caught by your parents. Be careful that you are caught again this time."

    "Brother Ningci, you are making fun of Xiaoqiu. Didn't Xiaoqiu sneak out this time?" Mao Shanqiu pouted and said with an unhappy face: "If they still run away secretly, they won't come to you.  It's easy for Mom and Dad to find me this way. I came out with my Mom and Dad's permission this time. This is a letter from Mom and Dad." As he spoke, Mao Shanqiu didn't know where to start.I took out an envelope with a cat on it somewhere.

    Neji stretched out his hand and wanted to take it. Mao Shanqiu's feet were just a little farther away, and he drove away. He made a face at Neji and said, "I won't show it to you. Mom said, this is for the big bad guy to see."  Yes." He said and hid the letter close to his body.

    Ningci did not force it, he withdrew his hand, pointed at Mao Shanqiu and said to the two guards: "From now on, she will be allowed to come in and out of the house." "Yes, Lord Ningci." The two guards responded respectfully.  Neji stepped directly into the mansion, and Mao Shanqiu immediately followed him in when he saw it.

    After stepping into the Prince's Mansion, Mao Shanqiu had never heard anything in his eyes. He always looked here and there. After a while, he became bored and said: "Really, I have been away for so long, but there is nothing big."  Changes. I thought there would be a lot of changes, except for the two guys standing at the door. By the way, where are brother Ningji, sister Bai and Xia Xue? And aunt Minako?" Mao Shanqiu said after a pause.  : "By the way, where is the big bad guy? He has already promised to treat Xiaoqiu to a huge bowl of tuna ramen."

    A drop of cold sweat broke out on Neji's forehead: "The door guard was replaced when we left last time, and then we changed it again, so it's normal that I don't know you. As for Naruto, he is currently practicing new ninjutsu in seclusion.  , so you won¡¯t be able to see him for the time being. When he comes out of seclusion, you can give him the letter. As for Minagawa Natsuki and Minazuki Shiro, they and Mr. Zabuza will go to the Land of Fire.  Now, based on the distance calculation, it should take a few days to return to the Land of Snow. Minako has just gone on a mission, just in front of you, but her mission is not difficult, the only difficulty is probably because the distance is too far  It only takes two days to go back and forth, I think I should be back in three days."

    "Ah wu" As soon as Mao Shanqiu heard Neci's words, his eyes immediately flashed with starlight and said: "Then what about the tuna ramen? The big bad guy obviously promised it, but he didn't say anything.  Let¡¯s be honest.¡±

    Seeing Mao Shanqiu looking like he was about to cry, even though he knew that Mao Shanqiu was just pretending, Neji still couldn't bear it. He quickly waved his hand and said, "Okay, I'll take you there." "Really.  Really?" Mao Shanqiu stretched out his hand to cover his eyes and said, "You won't be like a big bad guy and don't keep your word, will you?"

    "Believe it or not, it's up to you." Neci walked forward directly: "I just have a lot of things to deal with, and I don't have time to accompany you." Seeing that Neci stopped paying attention to her, Mao Shanqiu immediately panicked and said: "Don't go  Well, people just believe it? Really, just like the big bad guy, he only bullies Xiaoqiu." Neji sweated.

    At this time, Mao Shanqiu and Neji had already arrived at Ningci's courtyard. Mao Shanqiu suddenly saw another courtyard. The sign above the courtyard read the word "whirlpool". Mao Shanqiu came to this courtyard.  He said in front of him: "Uzumaki? Brother Ningci, who lives in this courtyard? Why don't I know?"

    Ningji took a look and said: "That courtyard is where the Uzumaki clan lives. The Uzumaki clan suffered a catastrophe in the country of Uzumaki, and the number of people was reduced sharply. In the end, there were only so many people left to follow Senior Uzumaki Kinai and join the Prince's Mansion.  But of course you don¡¯t know that you are not here, and because there are only ten members of the Uzumaki clan left, Naruto arranged for the Uzumaki clan to temporarily guard the safety of the Daming Mansion. Oh, by the way, Uzumaki Kina-senpai is Naruto¡¯s mother.  .¡±

    "Ah, the mother of the big bad guy." Mao Shanqiu was startled and then muttered to himself: "The mother of the big bad guy must also be very bad." Mao Shanqiu's attention immediately turned to other places, and soon Mao Shanqiu also saw this  A courtyard diagonally across from the courtyard also has an owner. The sign on the courtyard has the word "Yuehua" written on it.  When Mao Shanqiu came to the courtyard, he suddenly stopped, his ears pointed straight up, and he listened carefully.  After a while, he raised his head in disappointment and said: "Another guy who is practicing. Mom said that if others are practicing, you must not disturb them."

    When Neji saw Nekoyama Akira discovering Yuji Tsukuka's room, he said, "That's the room Yuji Yukaka lives in. He's a good friend of Naruto's. He's good at swordsmanship and a taijutsu ninja."  After speaking, Ningci looked at Mao Shanqiu and said: "Okay, I have said everything I need to say. Next, Mao Shanqiu, you should tell me why you left before and why your parents let you out this time.  ?¡±

    Mao Shanqiu didn't answer. He stuck out his tongue at Neji, then made a face and ran away with a smile, like a child.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 370: Dark Night Attack on the City

    In the second half of the night, except for those nocturnal creatures, all creatures have fallen asleep, especially people. Except for special reasons or habits, most people have fallen asleep at this time, and they have basically fallen into a deep sleep.  .com At this time, a semi-circular bright moon hung high in the sky, but no one was admiring it below the moon. Not only that, but a killing was going on below.  Yes, an unfair killing.

    Because of the bright moon in the sky, the whole city was covered with a layer of eye-white plain clothes, but now this plain clothes was stained with spots of blood.  On the city wall and at the city gate, all the people wearing soldiers' uniforms fell to the ground. Either their necks, their hearts, or their foreheads, in short, they all had a kunai or shuriken inserted into the vital parts of their bodies.  .  Killed with one blow, no one excepted.

    Minako and Qiya Zuimeng stood under the moonlight. Minako looked at the entire silent city, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth and said: "Okay, it's late at night now, there are still three hours until dawn, normal people have already rested  , and in two hours they will be the deepest sleepers. Even the pubs and the like have been closed long ago, except for the nightclubs. Now, except for the patrolling soldiers, there will definitely be no more people on the street.  If there are any people, they are not good people. Even if there are, there are only one or two, but we cannot expose our whereabouts to just one or two people. Also, as far as I know,  They have just changed shifts, and they will not change shifts again in the next few hours, which means that from now until dawn, that is all our time. It is also the only time we have left." Minako said here.  After a moment, he continued: "Qi Ya Zui Meng, we each take twenty-five people and divide them into two teams. Kill everyone on the road and don't let anyone go. There are only two thousand troops stationed here, and the patrols should be there.  About two hundred. It¡¯s not too much.¡±

    "Okay." Qi Ya Zui Meng responded directly: "This is a rare opportunity for me. I have never had the opportunity to take action with the leader before. I have to make good use of it this time, but there is no point in killing it like this.  , how about this, Minako-senpai, let¡¯s compare and see who can silently kill the enemy soldiers¡¯ camp and the number of soldiers killed. If I accidentally win, then Minako-senpai will personally cook for me.  How about I cook a delicious meal?"

    Minako thought for a moment and nodded: "Okay, but Qiya Zuimeng, what if you lose?"

    Qi Ya dreamed for a while and said: "If I lose, then I will do something for you, senior. At that time, whether it is washing vegetables or killing fish, I will obey your orders."

    "Kid." Minako scolded with a smile: "In that case, you will still have something to eat, right?" Minako paused and said, "Okay, go ahead. After this mission is completed, when Shiro and the others come back,  I cook the food myself. But one thing to note is that because these soldiers have been stationed in the city for a long time, their fighting spirit has been completely wiped out. In addition, the incident in Whirlpool City has made them lose their last confidence, so they can easily  Collapse and escape, but we still have to be careful about this. If someone escapes, it will be easy for us to be exposed to them. Although they are not vulnerable at all, they are relatively large in number. If they unite, it will be  A problem."

    Qi Ya Zuimeng nodded and said: "I know, I will pay attention." Then Qi Ya Zuimeng said: "Then follow me." After saying that, Qi Ya Zuimeng jumped away and immediately there were twenty  Five snow ninja followed.

    When Minako saw Qiya Zuimeng leaving, she said to the remaining snow ninjas: "Okay, let's set off. Let's all spread out and move forward in separate directions, but don't spread out completely, and don't harass ordinary people.  , Our target is only the patrols and the like. But if someone discovers us, you must take action. Do you understand?" "Yes." All the snow ninjas responded, and then dispersed at once.

    A group of soldiers patrolled the streets holding weapons in their hands with serious faces, but they didn't know that far under the shadows, there were several snow ninjas holding cold-light kunai, staring at them closely, waiting.  opportunity to kill them.

    Several snow ninjas looked at each other, and then formed seals. Suddenly, the temperature around the soldiers dropped sharply, and then snowflakes fell. "Hmm? It's snowing." A soldier said, followed by a group of soldiers  They all stopped and began to watch the sudden snowfall. "I didn't expect it to snow here? I have never seen snow like this before. It's so beautiful."

    "Oops." The soldier leading the team was shocked. Although he was an ordinary soldier like these people, at least he was also someone who had been on the battlefield. He knew that this sudden situation was not normal at all, but he had just  Want to openHe opened his mouth to remind the others, but as soon as he opened his mouth, before he could shout, he saw his men fall down one after another, and blood spurted out from their necks. In the blink of an eye, ten of his men  They all fell down, and then he saw a flash of cold light, and his throat hurt. He turned his head hard and saw only a forehead protector with a snowflake-like mark, and then he didn't know anything else.

    The snow ninja held a kunai in his hand, and the kunai was still dripping with blood. Just now, he wiped the opponent's neck when he saw the place where he wanted to speak.  Other soldiers also had their necks wiped off by other snow ninjas, and the blood stained the snow that was originally white to represent purity.

    Several snow ninjas didn¡¯t care about the dead body and directly moved the body to the shadow of the house.  To prevent the possibility of being discovered.  Such things continue to happen all over the city. Just like Minako said, the people who stay on the streets at this time are not good people. Even if there are, there are only one or two, regardless of  Neither Qiya Zuimu nor Namikaze Minako would risk possible dangers for these two people, so Qiya Zuimu and Minako kept heading towards the camp where the soldiers were stationed, and the places they passed by  Only the bodies of some soldiers, drunkards, thieves and even tramps were left.  Of course, it's not out in the open, it's all hidden in the shadow of the house. Although it will be discovered immediately when it gets light, this time is enough.

    "Senior Minako, it seems I should be faster." Qiya Zuimeng said while standing in front of a camp. Because the camp was also guarded, Qiya Zuimeng did not get too close.

    This city is a city of the Kingdom of Teeth, and its location is just stuck at the entrance of the valley. One side is the territory of the Kingdom of Teeth, and the other side is the territory of the Kingdom of Fire. Therefore, in order to beware of the Kingdom of Fire, the Kingdom of Teeth will send soldiers  The camp was established at the city gate facing the Kingdom of Fire. As for the other city gates, only a few people were sent to guard them symbolically.

    Qi Ya Zuimeng¡¯s body was very clean, with no trace of blood at all. As for the twenty-five snow ninjas under him, they were covered in blood stains.  But all the bloodstains belonged to others, not one of them was his own, and the twenty-five people were uninjured.  As for Minako, five of the twenty-five snow ninjas had not returned to the team.  In other words, Minako's speed is a little slower than them.  After a while, the remaining five people also returned. The two sides exchanged the number of people killed, and the result was that Qi Ya Zui Meng's side had more.

    Qiya Zuimeng showed a satisfied smile and Minako took a few steps forward to distance herself from the snow ninjas. Qiya Zuimeng whispered: "Okay, Minako-senpai, I won this time, so  According to the agreement, please prepare a sumptuous meal after leader Bai He returns, oh, by the way." Qi Ya Zui Meng paused and said: "I haven't tasted the special dishes of the Kingdom of Wind for a long time, so this time  I¡¯m leaving it to you, Minako-senpai.¡±

    Minako said helplessly: "Yes, I know. I will try my best." After saying that, Minako looked at the camp in front of her with a serious expression and said: "All the soldiers in this city are the only ones left, Qiya.  Zuimeng, as long as this camp is destroyed, our mission will be completed."

    "I know." Qi Ya drunkenly calmed down and looked at the camp in front of him. "According to the number of people we killed, there should be about 1,800 people in this camp. In other words, as long as we kill  If the people inside are left behind, then the city will lose all its power, and our mission will be completed."

    "No, I don't plan to do that." Minako shook her head.  Qi Ya was stunned for a moment, and Minako said: "There are still 1,800 people here. If we kill them all, it would be harmful to Tianhe. Secondly, these 1,800 people are not ordinary people.  Soldiers who have been trained, even if they have never been on the battlefield, are not so easy to deal with, but oh, maybe there will be fewer people present. The Kingdom of Snow is very critical now, and we cannot easily lose any strength."

    Qi Ya was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "Indeed, what should we do next? Senior Minako, if we don't kill them, we can't complete the mission."

    Minako shook her head and said: "No, that's not the case. Our mission is to make this city lose any ability to resist, as long as we can kill all the high-level and low-level generals among the eighteen hundred soldiers. In that case,  When the time comes, as long as this military camp is burned down, the uninformed soldiers will immediately flee, and then we will naturally be able to complete the mission."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 371 Ghost Lantern Water Moon

    Hearing Minako's words, Qi Ya Zuimeng's eyes lit up, he thought for a moment, nodded directly and said: "Senior Minako is indeed powerful. Indeed, soldiers without generals do not have much combat effectiveness at all, let alone here.  Most of our soldiers are new recruits who have never been on the battlefield. No matter how much they are trained, they cannot compare with those veterans who have been on the battlefieldcom" Qi Ya drunkenly waved his hand and said: "And keep these.  The soldiers might be able to cause some trouble for the Fire Country." Then Qi Ya Zui Meng took a few steps back and said to the fifty snow ninjas behind him: "Everyone obeys the order and kills all the generals in the camp. As for those soldiers, whatever  Bar."

    "Yes." The fifty snow ninjas responded in a low voice, and then disappeared. Qi Ya Zuimeng looked at the camp with a smile on his lips and said secretly: "In this case, this mission will be considered completed."

    Minako nodded and said: "But we still caught up. It will be dawn in more than an hour. By then we must leave with the snow ninja."

    "Huh, I'm really unwilling." Qi Ya Zui Meng said: "We worked so hard to conquer this city but we have to give it to the Country of Fire."

    "There is nothing we can do about this." Minako said: "Only the Fifth Hokage of Konoha can cure Shiro, but now the relationship between our Snow Country and Fire Country, Snow Ninja Village and Konoha is not harmonious. I want to ask  If she takes action, there will be a certain price."

    "Forget it." Qi Ya Zui Meng shook his head and said, "I don't want to think about this anymore. Senior Minako, I'll look around. If there are any fish that have slipped through the net, I will take care of them." With that, Qi Ya Zui Meng jumped up.  Jumping to the top of the mountain house, the black divine robe was not obvious in the dark night, which made it even more impossible for anyone to spot him.  Qi Ya Zui Meng stood on the top of the mountain for a while, looking around and moved his sight towards the Land of Fire. Suddenly Qi Ya Zui Meng saw several cold lights flashing through. He originally thought it was an illusion, but when the cold light flashed again,  By that time, Qi Ya Zui Meng knew that this was definitely not an illusion.  This made Qi Ya Zui Meng very curious. Who would fight on the border between the Kingdom of Fire and the Kingdom of Teeth?

    "Senior Minako, I just discovered something abnormal. I'm going to have a look. If I haven't come back after the mission is completed, then you can lead the Snow Ninja and leave first. The Snow Ninja will be left under your command. I will rush back.  ." Said Qiya Zuimeng and left without waiting for Minako's response.

    "Wait, Qiya Zuimeng." Minako said immediately, but unfortunately Qiya Zuimeng didn't stop at all, and the figure disappeared directly into the night.  "This kid." Minako muttered, and then stopped caring about it. After all, although Qiya Zuimeng is not very strong, the blood inheritance boundary he possesses is very powerful. If he wants to escape,  It's very possible that someone can keep him.

    Qi Ya drunkenly jumped to the place where the cold light flashed, which was inside the forest. There was no one around, but there were obvious signs of a battle, because kunai and shurikens were falling everywhere.  Suddenly a huge bright light appeared, followed by a 'boom', and a huge fireball hit the woods, about several kilometers away from Qi Ya Zui Meng.

    "Fire Escape Technique?" Qi Ya Zui Meng thought to himself: "Although I don't know who it is, but it is so late in the forest and it uses fire escape technique. This will easily attract the attention of other people, especially the Land of Fire and Wood.  Ye. But the power of this fire escape technique is really strong, far exceeding the ordinary fire escape technique. I am afraid that only Minagawa Natsuki's fire escape technique has such power. Forget it, let's go and have a look anyway?" Thinking of this  , Qi Ya Zuimeng jumped directly in that direction.

    As Qi Ya Zuimeng continued to approach the location of the battle, "This is!" Qi Ya Zuimeng suddenly discovered two corpses on the ground. The traces of the battle had just been discovered, and the corpses appeared here.  It was normal, but the two corpses were snow ninjas wearing white clothes and wearing snowflake forehead protectors.  "What's going on?" Qi Ya Zuimeng came to the body of the snow ninja, explored it a little and said: "He was killed by the water escape technique, and it was only one move. Damn it, what is going on? Why?  The bodies of Snow Ninja will appear here. Logically speaking, no Snow Ninja will appear in the Country of Fire. Wait. Snow Ninja, Country of Fire." Qi Ya Zui Meng raised his head and looked at the center of the battle in the distance and said: "  Could it be that it's Mr. Zabuza and the others? Only they are still in the Land of Fire at this time. Damn it." Qiya Zuimeng glanced at the two corpses and jumped directly in the direction of the battle without stopping.

    "Whoops, wow!" An arm flew down, but then turned into a puddle of water. Qi Ya Zuimeng watched the arm turn into a puddle of water, and then Qi Ya Zuimeng rushed out of the surrounding forest and stood there.  Among the two people fighting, Qi Ya Zuimeng's eyes widened after a brief glance. He turned around to face the person in front of him, no, it should be the person behind him.

    Qi Ya Zui Meng looked at him and said: "Uchiha Sasuke, I didn't expect you? will appear here.  "The man in front of me with a sword on his waist and wearing only a white kimono with the emblem of the Uchiha clan on his kimono is Uchiha Sasuke.

    Sasuke glanced at Qiya Zuimeng and said: "It's Naruto's subordinate. I didn't expect it to appear again in such a short period of time. Suigetsu, it seems that it will be difficult for you to realize your ambition."

    Qi Ya Zui Meng looked at the man called "Shui Yue" in front of him, and saw that his white hair covered his ears, and his triangular teeth were like shark's teeth. There was a puddle of water at his feet.  Is there a special ability? At this time, his eyes were staring at Zabuza behind Qiya Zuimeng. No, to be precise, he should be staring at the decapitating sword in Zabuza's hand.

    "Qiya Zuimeng, why are you here?" Zabuza looked at the beheading sword and asked, "Shouldn't you be in the Land of Snow now?"

    Qi Ya drunkenly smiled and said: "It's nothing, Mr. Zabuza, Minako-senpai and I were ordered to lead the Snow Ninja to attack a city in the Kingdom of Fang. As you know, this mission only lasts until dawn, so we  All the resistance forces in the entire city must be cleared before dawn. As a result, during the cleanup, I found that there seemed to be something abnormal here. In order to avoid any surprises, I handed over all the snow ninjas to the commander of Minako-senpai and came to see for myself.  I thought that I found the body of the snow ninja, so I rushed over." After saying that, Qiya Zuimeng turned his head and glanced at Zabuza and the others, and saw some scars on Zabuza's body, although Minagawa Natsuki's did not.  Scarred, but somewhat embarrassed, there were eight snow ninjas, one of whom was carrying Shiro on his back, and the other seven were guarding him.  "Tch." Qi Ya Zui Meng said, "I didn't expect that there were only so many people left."

    Zabuza shook his head and said: "There is no way, the opponent is very strong, and attacks with physical skills or weapons are all ineffective. I have chopped off his head with a big knife more than once, or cut him into pieces with a big knife, but every time  His body will turn into water once, and then his body will grow again. But I also discovered his weakness, that is, he cannot leave the water at all. Once he is short of water, it will be like a lack of air, which is very harmful to him.  Fatal damage. I think he should be the kind of person who is ineffective in physical attacks. If you want to defeat him, then you can only attack him with ninjutsu. Just to know this, I paid a heavy price, and the snow ninja lost  Nearly ten people.¡±

    "That's it." Qi Ya Zui Meng looked at Shui Yue and said, "No wonder a hand was chopped off and flew in front of me just now, but it turned into a puddle of water. But since you are afraid of lack of water, then Xia Xue, your  The Fire Escape Technique is fatal to him. Will he be cured soon after using the Fire Escape Technique?"

    "But his speed is too fast." Minagawa Natsuki said: "Every time he either dodged or hid in the pool of water, the fire escape technique could not cause real harm to him. Even if there was  , he also has a water bottle around his waist, as long as he drinks some water, he will recover."

    "Really!" Qiya Zuimeng responded, without any expression on his face, and continued: "Then what's the purpose?" Qiya Zuimeng said: "A person who is not afraid of physical attacks is the last Uchiha clan.  Descendants, I wonder what their purpose is?"

    "The decapitating sword." Suigetsu pointed at the decapitating sword behind Zabuza and said: "I have liked the decapitating sword very early on, and I like all the seven or eight Kirikage Seven Ninja Swords. I plan to use all of them.  The swords are all put away, but it is a pity that except for Momochi Zabuza who is working under Namikaze Naruto, there is no news at all about the Kirikage Seven Ninja Swordsmen."

    "So you're just going to get rid of the one you know about me first?" Zabuza asked.

    Shuiyue nodded directly and said: "That's right. And you can't do anything to me, right?"

    "Indeed, what I am good at is the art of assassination. For a guy like you who is ineffective in physical attacks, I am indeed no match for you." Zabuza said expressionlessly: "But although I can't do anything to you, but  It's not that I can't help you at all, because I still have companions, and many, many companions. If Bai could also join the battle, then we would have eliminated each other long ago. It's just that Bai can't use chakra at all now.  Then Zabuza looked at Qiya Zuimeng and said, "But Qiya Zuimeng, now that you are here, I have a way to deal with him."

    "Get rid of me?" Shuiyue swam on the hard ground: "Then we have to see how strong you are. If you are too weak, I will be very disappointed. The lessons left by then will not be enough.  It¡¯s a beheading sword, but you all have to stay.¡±

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 372 Retreat

    Don't underestimate us.  .com" Qi Ya Zui Meng looked at Shui Yue and said, "Although in terms of strength alone, I am indeed not your opponent, I don't need to deal with you alone. I can join hands with Xia Xue to deal with you.  Even if physical attacks are ineffective against you, the fire escape technique should be effective against you!  "

    Suigetsu showed a smile: "Then it depends on whether you can hit me." Before he finished speaking, Suigetsu rushed towards Qiya Zuimeng. Behind Qiya Zuimeng, Minagawa Natsuki immediately began to form seals  , Qi Ya Zui Meng stared at Shui Yue closely, the two of them looked at each other, suddenly Qi Ya Zui Meng's eyes turned into whirlpools, Shui Yue, who had been staring at Qi Ya Zui Meng's eyes, suddenly felt his head  After sinking, whirlpools seemed to appear in his eyes, "Mengyan." Qi Yazui Meng said calmly.  As these two words came out, Shuiyue's eyes began to close gradually.  Sasuke also saw Qiya's drunken eyes, but Sasuke didn't make any move. He seemed to trust Suigetsu, or he wanted to teach Suigetsu a lesson, but no matter what, Sasuke didn't make any move and just stood there.  , Besides, Zabuza stood there against the sword. Although he did not look at Sasuke, he focused most of his attention on Sasuke.

    "Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet." When Suigetsu's eyes were closed, Minagawa Natsuki completed the mark at the same time, and when he opened his mouth, a huge fire dragon protruded, far exceeding the average person's 'Fire Dragon Flame Bullet'.

    The huge fire dragon hit Shui Yue's body, and Shui Yue, who was originally drowsy, immediately woke up. No, it should be said that he woke up from the pain. Although the fire dragon was quickly extinguished, Shui Yue could not hold on.  After regaining his form, his lower body turned into a puddle of water and melted into the water at his feet. Although his upper body was not abnormal, his face was very pale.

    Zabuza said in a joking tone: "Oh my, it's such a pity. You are only physically ineffective. If it is ineffective in ninjutsu, that would be fine. Then this time the 'Fire Dragon Flame Bullet' will be ineffective."

    "Humph." Shuiyue snorted coldly, hid in the water and said, "What happened just now? I actually fell asleep!"

    "It's the pupil technique." Sasuke said from behind Suigetsu: "The opponent has a special pupil technique, and he is the one who inherits the boundaries of blood."

    "Tongjutsu!" Suigetsu said in surprise: "Is it just like the Sharingan?"

    "No." Qi Ya drunkenly said with a smile: "The Sharingan is a unique pupil technique of the Uchiha clan, just like the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan, it is unique to a family. And the Sharingan is one of the three major pupil techniques.  One, and my eyes are not such advanced eye skills, they are just ordinary 'dream eyes'."

    "There is no such thing as "ordinary" in the Blood Succession Limit. All Blood Succession Limits have special abilities." Sasuke said calmly: "Suigetsu's strength is not weak, and he was still fighting just now. You can make Suigetsu  Falling asleep is enough to prove your blood inheritance boundary ability, so there are no rubbish blood inheritance boundaries, only rubbish blood inheritance boundaries."

    "I am really honored to be recognized by Uchiha Sasuke, a descendant of the Uchiha clan." Qiya Zuimeng said with a smile.

    "All I recognize is your 'Dream Eye'." Sasuke said coldly, then looked at Suigetsu on the ground and said: "Let's go, Suigetsu, you have no chance to take away the beheading sword. If  If you don¡¯t want to die here, you¡¯d better leave first.¡±

    Suigetsu gritted his teeth and turned around and swam towards Sasuke from the ground. At this time, Suigetsu noticed a sea of ??fire in the distance and said in surprise: "That's"

    "A city in the Kingdom of Teeth!" Sasuke said casually: "It is the first and most important line of defense against the Kingdom of Fire. But now it is caught in the sea of ??fire." After saying that, Sasuke looked at Qi Ya Zuimeng and said: "  Being able to become Naruto's subordinate is really extraordinary. It is estimated that this fire will make the people of the entire city homeless, just like the Uzumaki City last time."

    "Hey." Qi Yazui Meng said: "Don't misunderstand our leader. The leader is a very good person. He will not involve his anger on ordinary people. Even in the case of Whirlpool City, the leader did it to protect  More people. And we will not. Although this fire looks very big, it will not actually cause real harm to the people. Even if I am not here, it will be the same. Of course, all this is based on the fact that the people do not  In case of resistance.¡±

    After hearing Qiya Zuimeng's words, Sasuke didn't say anything, he just turned around and left. Suigetsu glanced at the beheading sword in Zabuza's hand reluctantly and said: "Remember, my name is Kiden Suigetsu. I will come again.  , I must get the decapitating sword by then." After saying that, Suigetsu quickly followed Sasuke's figure.

    After the figures of the two people gradually disappeared, Qi Ya Zui Meng breathed a sigh of relief and said: "I finally left. If he doesn't leave, I really don't know how to deal with him? Although I have no experienceIt's a pity that he got the Sharingan, but fortunately he didn't really use it, otherwise, I would definitely not be his opponent.  "

    Minagawa Natsuki said with some confusion: "Qi Yazuimeng, is Uchiha Sasuke really that strong? Although it has been said that he killed Orochimaru, the leader of the three ninjas, in this battle, he has always been  Without taking action, I can't judge his strength at all? Doesn't it mean that your 'Dream Eye' and Zabuza-senpai's assassination technique have no chance of winning?"

    "I have never fought against Uchiha Sasuke, and I don't know his true strength." Qiya Zuimeng looked at the direction Uchiha Sasuke left and said: "But when he was in Konoha, Uchiha Sasuke used to be with the leader.  Members of the same team were companions with the leader at that time, but they were also competitors. However, although the leader was ahead in every aspect, Uchiha Sasuke's strength should not be underestimated. It is even more important to what extent his strength has reached now.  I don¡¯t know, what¡¯s more, Uchiha Sasuke has never opened the Sharingan in this battle. I might as well judge whether there is a difference between my 'Dream Eye' and 'Sharingan'. But I think 'Sharingan'  Eyes can be called one of the three major pupil arts, so it should have its own uniqueness."

    "I have seen the power of the Sharingan." Zabuza looked at Uchiha Sasuke who was walking away and said in a low voice: "But at that time, it was not the Uchiha clan who used the Sharingan, and there was only one Sharingan.  But this is already very powerful. I was already facing death at that time. If it weren't for the leader, the leader and I were still hostile at that time. If it weren't for the Sharingan, the battle situation at that time might have been different.  It will completely change, and it will even affect the present. Maybe I had already killed the leader at that time." Then Zabuza paused slightly and then said: "But speaking of it, that was also the first time I saw the leader.  At that time, the leader at that time was just a kid. Although the kid has far surpassed the average kid, in the end, he is still a kid. Even if I were killed, I would not have thought that this situation would happen."

    "But Mr. Zabuza." Haku, who was lying on the back of a snow ninja, said with a smile: "Who would have thought that after we first met the leader, in just a year, we would meet again  The leader also followed the leader to the Land of Snow."

    "Yes." Zabuza responded: "Speaking of which, the leader is very kind to me. As an enemy, he saved my life, and then helped me restore and improve my strength, and also allowed me to have what I have now.  status, thus achieving my wish." After saying this, Zabuza shook his head, then looked at Qiya Zuimeng and said: "Okay, let's go, after a while, it is estimated that the people of Konoha and the people of the Fire Country will  People are coming soon. It¡¯s better for us not to meet them for the time being. And in order not to run into trouble again, it¡¯s better for us to join Minako.¡±

    Qi Ya Zui Meng nodded and said: "That's right, senior Minako should still be dealing with those die-hard elements in the city now. We should still have time, and I just came in a hurry and didn't have time to collect the bodies of my companions.  Now we have to go and bury it. This is the only thing we can do as companions."

    "Okay." Zabuza waved his hand and said, "Let's go. First collect the bodies of our companions, then meet up with Minako, and then rush back to the Land of Snow together."

    "Yes." The Snow Ninjas responded, and then followed Zabuza's figure towards the city. After collecting the bodies of the Snow Ninjas who died in the battle along the way, they temporarily stored them in the storage scrolls.

    Then a group of people came to the city and took a look. It was just as Qi Ya Zuimeng said. Although there were fires everywhere, most of them were buildings and military camps that were not of much use. The training ground was still there.  There are empty warehouses.  As for the people's houses that did not catch fire, even if one or two unlucky ones occasionally caught fire, they would be put out quickly.

    "Senior Minako." Qi Ya Zuimeng was the first to see Minako who was taking the snow ninja to leave, so she immediately shouted. When Minako heard Qi Ya Zuimeng's voice, she immediately stopped and looked at her from a distance.  With Qi Ya Zui Meng constantly approaching, he carefully identified the authenticity. After all, it is not difficult to become another person in this world.  Soon Minako determined the identity of Qiga Zuimeng. At the same time, Minako also discovered the figures of Zabuza, Haku, Minagawa Natsuki and a group of snow ninjas.

    Minako said with some surprise: "Zabuza, Shiro, have you come back from Konoha? They didn't make things difficult for you, that's great." Even the snow ninja around seemed very excited.  He bowed to Zabuza and the others and said, "Sir Zabuza, Lord Minazuki, Lord Minagawa." Zabuza nodded and said, "Okay, let's go back to the Land of Snow first."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 373 Looking for Companions

    "Damn it, how can there be such a pupil technique that can make people fall asleep for no reasoncom" After drinking a lot of water, Shuiyue's injuries have recovered a lot. Although his face is still so pale, at least  He can maintain his body, but he doesn't seem to like it. On the contrary, he prefers swimming around on the ground.

    "What's so special about this? The world is so big. It's not surprising to have this kind of special pupil technique." Sasuke said as he walked: "Just like you and me, I have the Sharingan. You can  Invalidating all physical attacks, in comparison, his eyes are nothing special."

    Suigetsu gritted his teeth slightly and then said: "Tsk, by the way, Sasuke, he seems to have said that his eyes are called 'Dream Eyes', right?" Sasuke nodded slightly, Suigetsu lowered his head and thought deeply: "'Dream Eyes',  Speaking of which, his eyes were more like whirlpools. When I looked into his eyes, my head suddenly fainted, and then I fell asleep. What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that I now find that I also made a  Dream, I dreamed about the scene where I collected seven knives. The 'Dream Eye' is really an eye worthy of the name. But everything has its weaknesses. Although I fell into a dream, I will definitely be able to wake up."

    Sasuke did not speak, but walked alone. Suigetsu took a look and then said: "Hey, Sasuke, why don't you take action. Although Zabuza is staring at you, if you use Sharingan, you should immediately  Get rid of Zabuza and wake me up! That way, I won¡¯t have to be so seriously injured.¡±

    "What happens after that?" Sasuke asked back: "You should have heard what Qi Ya Zui Meng said. He came to perform a mission, and he was not alone, but a group of people. He just came to investigate the situation.  , if I take action, I will naturally be able to wake you up, but we will inevitably face the opponent's sniping. Even if I use the Sharingan, I am not sure that I can kill the opponent in a short time, but the opponent's reinforcements will arrive at any time.  Come here, we will face the enemy's siege then. Although we can break out of the siege even if we are besieged, don't forget, we are not here to fight with each other, and you are sure that you can  Can I escape Zabuza's Kirigakure Jutsu? At least I can't escape, and the opponent also has Qiga Zuimu who has a dream eye, and Minagawa Natsuki, who uses fire escape techniques far better than ordinary people. If the reinforcements have special abilities  If the time comes, we won't be able to kill them, but they may get rid of them. What's more, the person who has been lying on the snow ninja's back has the blood inheritance limit of 'ice', although Zabuza said that she is temporarily  She cannot participate in the war, but if her life is in danger, do you think she will still not participate in the war? She is your nemesis."

    Shuiyue snorted coldly and said: "Huh, although Bing's Blood Succession Boundary is my nemesis, and all of them are very strong, if we go all out, we won't be far behind. At least we  After being able to kill a lot of them, I can then leave. Even if I am trapped by Zabuza's Kirikage Jutsu, I have a way to escape. It just takes some time. I don't think you will even have a moment.  I can¡¯t hold it any longer.¡±

    Sasuke glanced at Suigetsu and did not answer Suigetsu's question, but said: "You have already killed several snow ninjas. Although you have formed a grudge with them, it is not a big hatred. After all, this world is originally  That¡¯s what it is like. But do you know what the result will be after you do this?¡±

    Suigetsu said disdainfully: "The result? What other results can there be? The only result is that we killed most of them, and we might even kill one or two of them, such as Zabuza or Qiya  Drunken dream, Minagawa Natsuki. Then we ran away, still at ease."

    "Carefree?" Sasuke said: "You think too simply. Indeed, what you said is absolutely right. If I use all my Sharingan to attack them, I can naturally kill a lot of people and escape easily.  , but if we want to be free and easy in the future, it will be impossible. Don¡¯t forget that they are all Namikaze Naruto¡¯s subordinates now, especially Momochi Zabuza is a general under Namikaze Naruto. If we  Killing them will definitely lead to Namikaze Naruto. Do you think you can kill them all without escaping even one?"

    "Naruto Namikaze" Suigetsu read a sentence, and then said indifferently: "It is said that he is the son of the fourth Hokage of Konoha. He was hated by the people of Konoha because he became a jinchuriki.  Less than a month after you left Konoha, you took the geniuses of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Neji and Kurama Yakumo, who also left Konoha. According to legend, his strength has completely exceeded the shadow level. Not long ago, it seemed that he was not  In a year, he alone killed the Red Sand Scorpion of the Akatsuki organization in the River Kingdom and defeated Deidara. But I don¡¯t believe that the two of us can¡¯t be his opponent if we work together.¡±

    "That's right. Naruto's strength at that time was"He's already that strong," Sasuke said coldly, "Do you think he will always stay at the same level for such a long time?  Naruto's talent is still above mine, especially for ninjutsu. He has unimaginable talent. In addition, he has been hated and bullied since he was a child. In order to get revenge, the efforts he has made are beyond the reach of ordinary people.  As you can imagine, at this point, I can't compare to him at all. Whether it's talent or hard work, I can't compare to him, so I never thought that my strength would surpass Naruto.  I could only try not to let Naruto push me too far away.  "

    After saying this, Sasuke paused for a moment, then looked at Sensuiyuki and said: "Although your physical invalidation ability is very strange, if we are hunted by Naruto, I am sure that you will never survive, because in Naruto's hands  Holding the Second Hokage's weapon 'Thunder God Sword', this sword can give the sword the properties of chakra. Your body can be immune to physical attacks, but it is not immune to the invasion of chakra. As for joining forces, even if we have the strength  More than Naruto, but Naruto still has the power of the Nine-Tails. Facing the power of the Nine-Tails, we don't have much chance of winning? What's more, Naruto also has the 'Flying Thunder God Technique', which is a space ninjutsu.  His father, the fourth generation Hokage left behind. A very powerful ninjutsu. Even if Naruto doesn't use the power of the nine tails, and I use the Sharingan, I have no confidence that I can defeat Naruto. And just a flying one  The Thunder God's Art is enough to make us miserable."

    "Hey, Sasuke." Suigetsu looked at Sasuke and said, "Are you exaggerating Namikaze Naruto's strength? He is just a kid of seventeen or eighteen years old now, and his strength will really be so strong.  To a certain extent?"

    "There is no need for me to exaggerate. It has only been a few years since Naruto left Konoha to make the Snow Country the huge force it is today. Without a certain level of strength, it would be impossible to do it, and whether his subordinates are  Momochi Zabuza, Minagawa Natsuki and Qigazuimu, as well as Hyuga Neji and Kurama Yakumo, each of them has strong strength. If Naruto is not strong enough, he will not be able to subdue them and make them obey his orders.  To myself. But believe it or not." After saying that, Sasuke stopped talking and walked forward directly.

    After hearing this, Shuiyue stopped in place, seeming to be thinking about something?  After a while, Suigetsu looked behind him, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth and said: "Zabuza, I didn't expect you to find such a supporter. Forget it, let's give up this time. We will meet again next time.  Well, but when the time comes, even if Namikaze Naruto is present, I will definitely get the decapitating sword. Now I can only collect other swords first. Inikisaki Kisame seems to have joined the Akatsuki, and with Uchiha Itachi  Form a team, well, in this case, let¡¯s put it aside for now. I don¡¯t have the confidence to face the Sharingan. As for the news about the other people, I haven¡¯t gotten it yet. But I will get it eventually." Shuiyue said and looked at  Sasuke in front of him realized that Sasuke was far away. Suigetsu immediately said loudly: "Hey, Sasuke, now that we have given up on Zabuza's decapitating sword, where should we go next?"

    "Companion." Sasuke said coldly and firmly: "You have seen the power of companions. Zabuza's strength lies in your IQ, but his attacks are completely ineffective against you. However, the strength of Qi Ya Zui Meng and Minagawa Natsuki  They are all under you, but if the two of them join forces and cooperate, they can kill you. In order to prevent this from happening again, we also need companions. The strength of the two of us is still too small now. We need more  Companions, more companions with similar strength to ours." Then Sasuke whispered to himself: "I have lost everything. In order not to see my most cherished companions die in front of me, I gave up all my companions.  , now I know how powerful my companions are, so I need strong companions, because if they are strong, they can protect themselves." But Shuiyue did not hear this sentence.

    Suigetsu swam to Sasuke's side and said: "I admit that the power of companions is indeed very powerful, but Sasuke, do you have someone in mind? I don't want those companions with rubbish strength. No matter who they are, if they don't have a certain strength  , I won¡¯t admit it.¡±

    "I know, I don't need weak companions." Sasuke said: "I already have candidates in mind, and they should still be in the secret base established by Orochimaru."

    Shuiyue's eyes lit up and she said with a smile: "Are you going to have the same experience as us? In that case, it's quite acceptable."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 374 Taking a nap midway

    "I'm back." Minagawa Natsuki looked at the city with lights less than five kilometers in front of him and said, "We finally stepped into the land of Snow Country. It's better to be in Snow Country. Even the air seems to be much fresher."

    "Haha, it's just a psychological effect." Bai smiled and said: "It's just because when I was in other countries, I was always worried about being attacked by ninjas from other countries. After all, when the Snow Country expanded for development, it was destroyed.  Many countries have offended many forces. That¡¯s why you will have this feeling when you step into the land of Snow Country, but we haven¡¯t stepped into the city yet! We can¡¯t take it too lightly. Only the real  Only when you step into Fenghua City can you feel completely at ease."

    "Okay, it's good to be back." Minako said with a smile: "You have worked hard in Konoha this time. After returning to Fenghua City, I will personally cook to reward you."

    "It's great." Minagawa Natsuki said excitedly: "I haven't tasted Aunt Minako's cooking for a long time, and I want to enjoy it this time."

    "Huh?" Qi Ya Zuimeng looked at Minagawa Xia Xue seriously, and then looked her up and down. Minagawa Xia Xue was stunned for a moment, and after taking a look, he didn't find anything wrong, but Qi Ya Zui Meng said, "What's wrong?  Is there something wrong with me?"

    Qi Ya Zui Meng did not answer immediately, but kept looking at Minagawa Xia Xue. After a while, he said, "I was wondering, what would it be like if Xia Xue you ate and turned into a little fat pig?"  Minagawa Natsuki was stunned, and the others were stunned for a moment, and then a smile appeared on their faces, and Minagawa Natsuki's forehead had the word 'Well'.  But Qi Ya Zui Meng didn't seem to notice, and still looked at Minagawa Xia Xue, and then shook his head and said: "Xia Xue, look at how perfect your figure is now, and your face is so  You are beautiful, but if you eat and become a little fat pig, first of all, because of obesity, your perfect figure will be out of shape, at least your waistline will expand, and your beautiful face will no longer exist. First of all, because of obesity, your face may become very ugly at any time.  If you are greasy, then your small mouth may turn into a big mouth, and then your straight nose will become bigger, and your beautiful eyes will be blocked by the flesh on your face because of obesity. Oh my, at that time, I really  I can¡¯t imagine what Xia Xue will become like"

    Minagawa Natsuki was overjoyed when she heard Qi Ya praised her beauty and perfect figure in her drunken dream. The mark on her forehead gradually faded away, and a trace of blush appeared on her cheeks. After all, no girl dislikes it.  Others praised Minagawa Natsuki, especially beautiful girls, but Minagawa Natsuki did not expect that Qiya Zuimeng would change the subject and start vividly describing Minagawa Natsuki's appearance of obesity.  Especially for his face, Qi Ya Zui Meng seems to be determined not to stop until everyone has a 'pig head' look in their mind.

    "But Qi Ya Zui Meng obviously ignored the importance that a beautiful woman places on her appearance, even if the woman is only seventeen or eighteen years old, so  "Haha." Bai lay on the back of a female Snow Ninja and laughed softly: "Their relationship is really good."

    Looking at the two people fighting, Minako laughed and scolded: "These two brats are really immature children." "Huh." Zabuza snorted coldly and looked at the two people who seemed to have completely lost their vigilance.  Said: "If there was no mission at the moment, I would definitely teach these two brats a lesson."

    "Forget it, Mr. Zabuza." Minako looked at Qiya Zuimeng and Minagawa Natsuki and said: "Don't look at them like this, but in fact, they also have a lot of pressure in their hearts? They just use this method to relieve the pressure.  . What's more, they are actually just children, a child with a tragic life experience." Minako said with deep love in her eyes.

    "" Zabuza naturally saw Minako's eyes, hesitated for a moment and said casually: "Huh, let's go quickly. Although this is the boundary of the Snow Country, this is indeed the Snow Country.  The outermost city, not to mention that because it is located on the border, we do not have a high degree of control over this city. In order to avoid unnecessary complications, I do not plan to enter this city, but go directly to Fenghua City, where there is only that piece of ice and snow.  This is our real territory.¡±

    Minako nodded and said: "Yes, our dominance here is too low. But now the expansion of Snow Country has been stuck at the bottleneck. In the past, in addition to the five major ninja countries, there were nearly a hundred  Small countries, our Snow Kingdom has wiped out nearly a hundred small countries in the past few years in order to expand, making the remaining small countries fear us, and the five major ninja countries are also very dissatisfied with us, if there is no major war in this world  , the Kingdom of Snow cannot expand at all. Otherwise, it will easily cause public outrage."

    Zabuza nodded: "That's right, otherwise, our Snow Country would have moved its capital long ago, and we wouldn't still be in Fenghua City now." After saying that, Zabuza took a look and was still making a fuss.Qi Yazui Meng and Minagawa Natsuki glanced at a snow ninja behind them and said: "Notify everyone that we will not enter the city anymore. We will take a rest here. However, no fire is allowed in the dark night. Eat some dry food to fill your stomach.  Then everyone takes a sip of wine to warm up. After all, the temperature is still relatively low in the dark. We will set off again in half an hour. Calculated according to the current time, we can return to Fenghua City before dawn."  Zhan paused slightly and said: "I know everyone is tired, but I hope you all work harder. After returning to Fenghua City, I will take the initiative to teach everyone an A-level ninjutsu.

    The snow ninja¡¯s eyes lit up and he went to inform the others with some excitement. After a while, all the snow ninjas learned about Zabuza¡¯s words. Although they did not cheer, all the snow ninjas seemed very excited.  Some people like wealth, some people like fame, and some people like both, but for Snow Ninja, strength is the most important. This is also related to the environment of Snow Country, because of the harsh environment of Snow Country,  These people are born with a tough character and an obsession with strength.  Although strength does not completely equal surrender, learning more and stronger ninjutsu also represents an increase in strength.  But in the Snow Ninja Village, there is only the unique Snow Escape Technique. As for other Ninjutsu, there are very few, and they are all low-level Ninjutsu. However, not all Snow Ninjas are suitable for learning Snow Escape Technique. Some of them  People are born with unimaginable talents in other attributes, just like Minagawa Natsuki, a rare fire attribute ninja who appears in the Snow Ninja Village.  If Naruto and others hadn't come to the Land of Snow and taken control of the Snow Ninja Village, I'm afraid she would still be just an ordinary chuunin who knew a little low-level fire escape.

    Of course, it is not that no one has thought about developing new ninjutsu on their own, but no one has succeeded at all. Until the appearance of Feng Hua Raging Tao, he is the only one who can develop ice escape technique based on snow escape technique.  Although the power is not as powerful as the real ice escape technique, it is still enough to be proud of.  However, Feng Hua Furuo was not announced, and was later killed by Naruto. In this way, the only thing left in the Snow Ninja Village was the Snow Release Technique. This situation lasted until Naruto mastered the Snow Ninja Village, but Zabuza  After learning about this situation, although the low-level ninjutsu was made into scrolls and placed in the library for everyone to visit, the advanced ninjutsu above B level was treated as a reward. Every time there was a snow ninja against a snow ninja.  It will be taught to them only when they make a contribution to the village, so when the snow ninja heard that they could learn A-level ninjutsu, they seemed very excited for a while.

    "That's right." Zabuza, who was sitting down to rest, seemed to suddenly remember something. He looked around and saw that only Shiro was sitting nearby, and the others were a little further away, so he whispered to Minako next to him.  : "When you came out, did the leader return to the Snow Country?"

    Minako was stunned for a moment, and then said in astonishment: "Zabuza, you are saying that Naruto is not with you, I always thought that Naruto was with you. No wonder I have never been able to determine who Naruto is among the snow ninjas.  "

    Bai Yi was shocked: "Aunt Minako, if you say that, Lord Naruto hasn't returned to Fenghua City yet? How could it be? Lord Naruto obviously separated from us very early? I later learned from Xia Xue  Naruto-sama accompanied us to Konoha in order to heal me."

    Zabuza nodded and said: "Before we stepped into Konoha, we separated from the leader. I originally thought that the leader had returned to the Land of Snow, but I didn't expect that the leader did not go back." After saying this, Zabuza paused and said:  "So where is the leader now? He has never disappeared as quietly as this time without leaving us any news."

    "Zabuza, do you think something will happen to Naruto?" Minako said worriedly.

    "It's all me." Bai blamed himself: "If Lord Naruto hadn't wanted to treat me, he wouldn't have had to go to Konoha, and naturally he wouldn't have completely disappeared like now."

    Zabuza frowned slightly and said, "Okay, don't think too much. We'll talk about everything after we return to Fenghua City. Maybe the leader has returned to Fenghua City. After all, it's been more than three days since Minako and you left Fenghua City. Leader  Maybe he has already gone back. Besides, the leader's strength is simply not something that ordinary people can compete with. What's more, the leader also has the space ninjutsu 'Flying Thunder God' and 'Nine-tailed Demon Fox', so it is impossible for anything to happen to you.  It¡¯s better to rest assured.¡±

    Minako and Shiro nodded, agreeing with Zabuza's statement, but both of them seemed a little depressed.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 375 The Immortal¡¯s Final Examination

    "Very goodcom" Gamakichi said to Naruto, Fukasaku and Shima who were divided into two teams for sparring: "Everyone has been practicing for a day, let's take a rest first." Two bangs, two  Naruto and Shima, Fukasaku fought for a while, and then Naruto on Shima's side disappeared.  It looks like this should be the shadow clone.  And what's on Fukasaku's side should be Naruto's true body.  But besides the two sparring teams, there were two Narutos standing there, who should also be shadow clones.

    "Huhu." The two toads Fukasaku and Shima stopped immediately, each sitting on the other's back to rest. Toadyoshi carefully fed the two immortals water. As for Naruto, he was born with sufficient chakra and physical strength.  It's not something that ordinary people can force, so although Naruto is slightly out of breath, he actually still has a lot of physical strength left, and even another sparring session probably won't be a problem.

    But seeing that Fukasaku and Shima were very tired, Naruto had no choice but to close his eyes first. A pair of orange eyeshadow gradually disappeared from Naruto's eyes. The orange eyeshadow disappeared, and under Naruto's eyes  But there was a trace of black eye shadow, to be precise, it should be a pair of dark circles, as if Naruto had not gotten enough rest.

    Naruto and the two shadow clones found a random place to sit down, and then they all closed their eyes. Of course, Naruto was not just resting. He sat on the ground, and his mind kept flashing back to his previous encounters with Shima and Fukasaku.  The process of sparring.  Then consider how to conduct a more reasonable attack.

    Suddenly, Naruto made a slight seal with his hands and there was a 'bang' sound. One of Naruto's shadow clones disappeared. All the memories of the shadow clones poured into Naruto's mind, including the previous shadow clones watching the sparring.  As the saying goes, 'Those who are in authority are blind to those who are watching.' Naruto who was sparring could not fully observe the entire sparring process, so he used his shadow clone to record the entire sparring process.

    "The child's father, little Naruto is really a genius that surpasses his father." Shima looked at Naruto who was meditating and gasped: "He has been able to learn to absorb natural chakra and learn balance in such a short period of time.  Now I¡¯ve almost learned even the frog sparring. I guess I¡¯m about to enter the final stage!¡±

    Fukasaku nodded and said: "Yes, I didn't expect that little Naruto's talent would be so high. He has learned the Sage Mode in a short period of time, and his Sage Mode is the most perfect in history.  One, except for the eyes and the pupils of the eyes, there is no other part that looks like a frog at all. I think in the afternoon, we will take another test on little Naruto's frog handprints and frog jumping. If little Naruto can pass the test  If so, then the frog training has come to an end. In the afternoon we can conduct the final stage of training with little Naruto. With the use of sage mode, this stage is not difficult. The only difficulty is how we and little Naruto  It has reached synchronization, but according to little Naruto's talent, I estimate that little Naruto will be able to learn it in just one or two days."

    Shima paused for a moment, then said: "Oh, I forgot about it. The child's father, you can stay and help little Naruto take the school exam. I'll go prepare."

    "Lord Shima?" Gamakichi said in surprise, "Is there anything you need to prepare for this exam? If so, I can help." Shima shook his head and said, "It's not about the exam."

    "Mother," Fukasaku looked at Shima and said, "What's the matter with you?"

    "Oh." Shima waved his hand and said: "The child's father and Tomoji, you also know the current situation of little Naruto. Little Jiraiya told us everything about little Naruto. The outside world is still  There are many things waiting for little Naruto to deal with. Although he has many subordinates who can help him deal with it, little Naruto is their spiritual support. As long as little Naruto is here, they will have the confidence to do anything.  Moreover, they were all recruited by Little Naruto himself or attached to him because of Little Naruto's reputation. They are naturally very loyal to Little Naruto, but if Little Naruto is no longer around, something will easily happen to them and they will be killed.  It¡¯s not that those people lack strength or intelligence, on the contrary, they are too strong and too smart, so they may live in harmony with each other, but they will never obey each other. This is their own pride.  Only little Naruto can suppress them. If not for this, I am afraid that the territory of Snow Kingdom will be expanded a lot now."

    Fukasaku hesitated for a moment and said: "My dear, you are right. Since little Naruto has been staying at Mt. Myoboku for nearly a month in order to learn the sage mode, no one except little Jiraiya knows about little Naruto."  In other words, it has been almost a month since the outside world lost the news of little Naruto. I guess if this continues, little Naruto's subordinates will be anxious." Fukasaku paused and said, "That's precisely because  In this way, little Naruto will work hard to learn the sage mode in the past month and never waste any time.??.  Because he also knew very well that he couldn't stay here for long.  "

    "So, I'm going to prepare. And according to my estimation, when little Naruto opens his eyes, he will probably have learned frog sparring. The child's father, even if you take the exam, you will probably only get  It's just an ending like this." Shima suddenly clapped his hands and said, "Okay, I'm going to prepare some food for little Naruto. Let's think of it as a celebration party for little Naruto to learn the sage mode!" Shima jumped as he said that  Then he left, and Fukasaku nodded secretly without speaking, while Toadji looked at Naruto and wondered what he was thinking?

    With a 'bang', the last shadow clone disappeared. Naruto still had his eyes closed, but there was a slight sweat on his forehead, as if he had encountered some problem.  However, neither Gamakichi nor Fukasaku made any move. They knew that the matter in front of them could only be solved by Naruto himself.

    It didn't take long for the sweat on Naruto's forehead to disappear. Then Naruto opened his eyes slightly and took a long breath. As the breath came out, a glimmer of light flashed in Naruto's eyes, and then the corners of his mouth appeared.  With a smile, he knew that he had completely learned the frog mudra and frog jumping. Then Naruto found that Shima had left, but Naruto stood up and came to Fukasaku and said respectfully: "Master Fukasaku, thank you for these days."  I have received your guidance. Otherwise, I would never have been able to learn to absorb natural chakra, master the balance of natural chakra, and perform the frog mudra and frog jumping in such a short period of time."

    Fukasaku looked at Naruto and shook his head: "No, little Naruto, all this is achieved by your own efforts. Your talent is really very high. I have never seen anyone with such a high talent, not even you."  My father is not as good as you, but what I want to say is, little Naruto, your hard work, diligence and perseverance amaze me even more. In the past month, you have not rested for more than six hours a day, and these six hours  Within these hours, three meals a day and various physiological needs are included, and the remaining eighteen hours are spent practicing. If not for this, you would not be able to learn the Immortal Mode in a short period of time."

    Naruto spoke softly: "Please don't say that, Fukasaku-sama, I have learned the Sage Mode. Although I haven't really used it yet, I have deeply realized the power of the Sage Mode. At the same time, I also know what I want to do."  It is difficult to learn the sage mode. If you and Shima-sama had not been carefully guiding me day and night over the past month, and without the help of Gamaji and everyone in the Toad Kingdom, I would not have been able to learn sage in such a short period of time.  Pattern. By the way, Fukasaku-sama, where is Shima-sama?"

    Fukasaku waved his hand casually and said: "Okay, little Naruto, don't say this. After all, you are our contractor. Teaching and guiding you to learn the Sage Mode is also a contract. The child trusts you very much. He  He said it won¡¯t take long for you to learn the immortal mode, so I¡¯m going to prepare a celebration banquet for you first.¡±

    "" Naruto opened his mouth and was about to say something, but Fukasaku waved his hand and said: "Okay, little Naruto, don't talk about those trivial things. You'd better sit down and have a good rest first.  After a while, I will test your frog handprints and frog jumping. Only after passing this test can you be considered to have learned the immortal mode. Only by passing this test can you give me and  The best fucking gift a kid can ever get.¡±

    Once Naruto heard this, he just closed his mouth and stopped talking. Finally, Naruto hesitated and sat down next to Fukasaku.  At this time, Kamakichi said: "Hey, Naruto." Naruto looked at Kamakichi, and Kamakichi looked at Naruto and said, "If I remember correctly, Naruto, your chakra attribute should be wind.  "

    Naruto nodded and said, "Yes, Kamakichi, what's the matter with you?" Kamakichi nodded and said, "Actually, it's like this, Naruto, you should have heard of cooperative ninjutsu, right?"

    Naruto was stunned: "'Cooperating Ninjutsu'?" After hesitating for a moment, Naruto nodded and said: "Not only have I heard of it, but I have also seen it. In the Kingdom of Ghosts, there were two people named Fire and Wind.  Earth, three attributes. As a result, the combination of three completely unrelated ninjutsu has powerful power. And literally, it means two people using ninjutsu with different attributes, two or more ninjutsu.  The combination increases the power, and this power definitely exceeds the original power of the two ninjutsu."

    "I want to say that my chakra attribute is fire attribute. If you have time next time, you can summon me in other places, and we will study the number of people to coordinate with it. After the wind and fire are added together, the power will rise directly in a straight line.  "

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 376 Naruto's Sage Mode

    With a 'bang' sound, Naruto suddenly formed a strange hand seal and then suddenly hit a sharp stone pillar. The entire stone pillar shattered instantly. Then Naruto tapped his foot lightly, and his figure instantly disappeared from the place, again  When he saw Naruto, he was already standing on a sharp stone pillar in the distance.

    "Very good." Fukasaku stood under the stone pillar and said, "Little Naruto, you have completely learned frog sparring." Naruto jumped up and ran down the straight stone pillar.  When Naruto stood on the ground, Fukasaku said: "Okay, little Naruto, now you should exit the sage mode." Naruto nodded, closed his eyes slightly, and soon the orange eye shadow  It dissipated, and then Naruto opened his eyes and the word 'Ò»' in his pupils also disappeared.

    Fukasaku clasped his hands behind his back and said: "Little Naruto, you have completely learned the sage mode. It can be said that you have been able to leave Mt. Myoboku. But little Naruto, although the sage mode can have powerful power, it has a fatal  The weakness is that he needs a certain amount of time to stand still and absorb the natural chakra. This is the most fatal weakness in battle. No matter what kind of enemy he is, he will not give you this chance.  When you are absorbing natural chakra, your enemy has completely defeated you."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Yes, Fukasaku-sama, I already had this doubt when I learned to absorb natural chakra. After all, it takes a long time to absorb natural chakra. In battle, these time  Enough for the enemy to kill you a dozen times. Originally I wanted to ask you for advice, but then I thought that if there is no solution to this problem, then you will never let me learn the immortal mode. So I will not  Talk again."

    Fukasaku looked at Naruto and nodded: "Indeed, little Naruto, we have solved this problem, that is, the child and I will stand on your shoulders, and then only one side of the two sides will fight. And the other side  Just stay still to absorb and control natural chakra. As you know, natural chakra is extremely difficult to control, and once you lose control, you will turn into a frog. Only in a still state can you best control nature.  Chakra, the child and I will stand on your shoulders and fuse with you. In this way, we can control all the natural chakra of both parties, and this problem will naturally be solved."

    Naruto was stunned and said: "But Fukasaku-sama, if our natural chakras control each other, it's not impossible. But if the two people don't have certain cooperation, it's impossible" Naruto suddenly laughed  He said at once: "I understand, Fukasaku-sama, the next step is for us to cooperate with each other in training."

    "Yes, little Naruto, for you who are already able to absorb and control natural chakra, this training should be completed very quickly." Fukasaku said: "Okay, little Naruto, stand still where you are.  , let's practice first." Naruto nodded and stood still, and then Fukasaku jumped on Naruto's shoulders. After standing still, Fukasaku said: "Okay, little Naruto, I'll start with  Come and absorb the natural chakra. Then you can cooperate with me." Naruto nodded, and then Fukasaku closed his eyes and formed a hand seal. In an instant, Naruto felt a powerful chakra begin to gather.

    "Roar." Naruto and Fukasaku suddenly heard a roar, and then an evil and powerful chakra flowed out of Naruto's body, and then Fukasaku was knocked away.  With a 'pop', Fukasaku fell to the ground. Naruto was stunned and immediately stepped forward to help Fukasaku up: "Are you okay, Fukasaku-sama?"

    Fukasaku shook his head to clear his mind and said, "It's okay, but it's really strange. Why was it knocked out? There's obviously no problem!" Then Fukasaku said, "Let's do this, little Naruto, let's  Let's try again. If it still doesn't work, then you can only consider other methods." Gamaji lowered his head and seemed to be thinking about something?

    Naruto thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "Okay, Fukasaku-sama, let's try again." Then Fukasaku jumped on Naruto's shoulders. After Fukasaku stood still, he nodded to Naruto and said, "Okay.  Come on, little Naruto, let me get started." Naruto nodded, then closed his eyes slightly and concentrated all his energy. At this time, Fukasaku had also begun to absorb natural chakra and transfer it to Naruto's body.  in.  "Roar." This time, a clear fox head appeared in the minds of the two people and roared. An evil and tyrannical chakra rose into the sky, and then Fukasaku was knocked away again.

    With a 'pop' sound, Gamakichi quickly stepped forward and caught Fukasaku. Fukasaku got up and looked at Naruto and said, "So that's it. It's the Kyuubi that's resisting me." Then Fukasaku paused and said, "I've forgotten all about it lately.  Well, little Naruto, you still have the Nine-Tails in your body. But in this case, the power of the Sage Mode will be reduced by more than half. This is really too muchPity.  "

    Gamakichi was startled and said, "Wait a minute, Fukasaku-sama, if you say that, wouldn't it mean that Naruto's hard training over the past month doesn't mean much?"

    Fukasaku did not speak, but Naruto nodded and responded: "Ah, it seems so. Although Sage Mode can greatly increase strength, speed, and resistance to strikes, even the ninjutsu and illusions used in Sage Mode are all  It is greatly enhanced, but entering the Sage Mode requires absorbing natural chakra, and to absorb the natural chakra, one must stand still. Before the battle, one can also absorb the natural chakra to enter the Sage Mode, but during the battle, it is not possible at all.  There is no chance to enter sage mode." Both Fukasaku and Gamakichi sat there with some dejection.

    "I'm sorry, Naruto-chan." Fukasaku said, "Originally, I thought all this was possible. I didn't expect that" Fukasaku paused and said, "Naruto-chan, you are a genius.  , a genius who surpasses your master Jiraiya, especially in the sage mode. Although Jiraiya is the first ninja to enter the sage mode and use natural chakra, when he enters the sage mode, he will become extremely powerful.  Like a frog, not only the eyes become frog eyes, but there are even frog bumps on the face, but you are different, little Naruto, when you enter the sage mode, only the eyes become frog eyes, other than that, there is only  Eye shadow appears on the eyes, but nothing else changes at all, and you enter the sage mode faster than Jiraiya. This can be said to be the most perfect sage mode, but if we can't fuse now, that is to say,  The natural chakra you have absorbed will always be used up, and when the time comes, you will automatically exit the sage mode" Fukasaku said and stopped talking.

    Looking at them, Naruto showed his bright smile and said: "Master Fukasaku and Gamakichi, this is actually pretty good, isn't it? At least once I enter the sage mode, I can have powerful power, and I can also quietly  I have tried some ninjutsu in sage mode, and the power is at least several times stronger, and some ninjutsu that can hurt myself have no side effects. Although entering sage mode may be a little more troublesome and the duration may be shorter, but  I'm very satisfied. Speaking of which, in this month, thank you very much, Fukasaku-sama and Shima-sama. If it weren't for you, I wouldn't have been able to learn Sage Mode in just one month, and  It¡¯s so easy to use.¡±

    Fukasaku shook his head and said: "No, little Naruto, all this is your own efforts, and your talent plus your use of shadow clone technique to speed up your training. Only then can you be able to do it in a short period of time  "

    "Wait a minute. Fukasaku-sama." Naruto suddenly frowned and interrupted Fukasaku: "You just talked about the shadow clone technique." Fukasaku was slightly stunned, not knowing what Naruto suddenly said about shadow clones, and Naruto revealed more  With a bright smile, he said: "Lord Fukasaku, I think I have found a way to increase the duration of Sage Mode." Fukasaku was surprised, then overjoyed

    Yuyin Village.

    "Xiaonan, long time no see." Zan Yue Fengqing looked at the woman in front of her who was wearing a red cloud coat with black bottoms, a blue shawl with long hair, and a flower on her head. She wanted to reach out and take her hand, but after  After hesitating for a moment, he took it back and said happily: "How are you after so many years?"

    Xiao Nan looked at Feng Qing in front of her, reached out and took his hand and said: "Long time no see, Feng Qing, we haven't seen each other since you left alone more than thirty years ago. Over the years, you still  Okay?" Xiaonan then looked at the Zangyue Sword in Feng Qing's left hand and said, "You must have suffered a lot over the years!"

    Feng Qing didn't nod or shake his head or even answer. He just stared behind Xiao Nan with a serious expression, and his sword was shaking constantly. Of course, this was what other people saw, but Feng Qing heard the words of the Zan Yue Sword.  of tweets.

    Feng Qing stared closely behind Xiao Nan and shouted: "Who are you hiding sneakily? Come out!" His right hand slowly rested on the hilt of the Waning Moon Sword, and he might pull out the Waning Moon Sword at any time to fight.

    "Long time no see, Feng Qing." A somewhat indifferent voice sounded, and then a man also wearing a red cloud-black coat, with short blond hair and a pair of reincarnation eyes came out.

    Feng Qing looked at the person in front of him, immediately let go of the hilt of the sword, stepped forward happily, hugged him and said: "It's been a long time, I have missed you all these years, and today we can finally meet again.  Yes, Yahiko."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 377 The man who cannot cultivate chakra

    Feng Qing hugged Yahiko, who had a pair of samsara eyes open in front of him without any expression, and said: "After so many years, although your appearance and personality have changed a lot, I still recognized you at a glance. .com Long time no see, I really  I miss you so much, Yahiko."

    Yahiko allowed Feng Qing to hug him. After Feng Qing let go of him, Yahiko stood expressionless and said in a very calm tone: "Yeah, long time no see, Feng Qing"

    Ah Fei suddenly said with a dissatisfied tone: "Really, since Leader Payne is reunited after a long separation, he should have some expression, either happy or crying with joy. Just like Senior Xiaonan, you still have some expression of joy, but Chief, why do you still have no expression at all?  None." Then A Fei said excitedly: "By the way, leader, your friend is very strong. When Senior Deidara and I rushed to the Kingdom of Water to capture the Three-Tails, we found that the Three-Tails had been captured.  He was knocked unconscious."

    Xiao Nan was slightly surprised and looked at Feng Qing with some doubts, but Yahiko still had no expression. He just glanced at A Fei indifferently and said: "Okay, you can go out first. Leave everything else alone first." Then.  Yahiko looked at Feng Qing and said, "Come on, let's go in and have a good chat." Then he paused and said, "Come, Xiaonan, too." After saying that, Yahiko took the lead and walked into the house.  Feng Qing followed Yahiko towards the house without any hesitation, while Xiao Nan followed Feng Qing.

    After stepping into a room, the three of them sat down. Yahiko first said: "This is my room, Feng Qing. No one will disturb us here. We can have a good chat. Speaking of which, Feng Qing,  Since the night before we went to look for the Sannin of Konoha thirty years ago, you left alone, and we have never seen each other since then. How have you been doing over the years?"

    Feng Qing shook his head and said: "In troubled times, what kind of life can a child with no strength hope to live?" Then Feng Qing paused and said: "Besides, we are not completely  I have never seen you. Twenty years ago, I met you. But at that time, I was still struggling in this world, living half-dead every day, while you had already established Xiao and had a lot of things.  Power and scenery are endless. Although I saw you, I only looked at you from a distance and did not get close to you. I had already left before you noticed me."

    "Twenty years ago, it turns out that what I felt at that time was really right." Xiaonan thought for a moment and said, "I had a vague feeling at that time, but when I wanted to pursue this feeling, there was nothing.  Discover."

    "Why?" Yahiko looked at Feng Qing and said, "Why are you hiding from us? We are companions and we will not give up on you." Although there was still no expression on his face, there seemed to be something in his Samsara eyes.  A touch of strange color.

    "Then what happened next?" Upon hearing Yahiko's words, Xiaonan felt a little uneasy and immediately asked,

    Feng Qing stretched out his hand and gently stroked Zangetsu Ken: "At that time, when I saw how beautiful you were, I knew that not only did you catch up with the Sannin of Konoha on the battlefield, but you also learned ninjutsu from them.  I know that we are already people in two worlds, and there will never be any intersection between us unless I can also step into your world. But I am born unable to practice chakra. In other words, I will never  I can't even step into your world." As he spoke, Feng Qing looked at Yahiko and Xiaonan and said in a low voice: "Yahiko, you may not know, but Xiaonan, you know very well that I was not born into an ordinary family from the beginning.  , I was born in a ninja family, just like the Uchiha family. Although the world is very chaotic, for my family, this is just an experience opportunity for family members. It is just because of this chaotic thing that my family  We respect martial arts, and having strength means having more say. But for me who can't practice chakra, this kind of family is hell. It's just because my parents have strong strength that I can barely survive in the family.  Come down, later, in the battle, both my parents died in the battle, and after that, I was abandoned directly." Fengqing paused before continuing: "Yahiko, when you decided to find the Konoha Sannin, we  We have embarked on two different paths in a short time. Unless a miracle happens and let me embark on this path, otherwise, there will never be a day when we see each other again. It is really because of this, so that time,  That¡¯s why I choose to leave by myself. Maybe you won¡¯t give up on me or despise me, but I will give up on myself.¡±

    Both Yahiko and Xiaonan fell silent, sitting in their seats without saying a word, perhaps because they didn't know what to say.  Even Feng Qing himself fell into the memories of the past.  "Haha, don't be like this." Feng Qing woke up and said with a smile: "I'm not very good now, I have already entered this world,?And we meet again.  As he spoke, Feng Qing looked around with some confusion and said, "By the way, where are Konan, Yahiko, and Nagato?"  Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen him yet?  As long as we add his words, the four of us can be together again.  "

    After hearing the clear words, both Yahiko and Konan fell silent. Although Yahiko still had no expression on his face, there was a trace of sadness in his eyes, "The four of us"  "Konan recited something and then said: "Speaking of which, Fengqing and I were the two wandering in the beginning, and then Yahiko and Nagato joined us."

    Feng Qing nodded and said: "Yes, at that time, I had just been abandoned by my family. Thanks to Xiaonan, you have always taken good care of me. Otherwise, I would have starved to death long ago."

    Xiao Nan shook his head and said: "No, Feng Qing, you saved me in the beginning, didn't you? You saved me from others. Otherwise, I'm afraid I would have been beaten to death for stealing food."  "As Xiao Nan paused, he then looked at the sword in Feng Qing's hand and said, "Speaking of which, Feng Qing, you should have some special opportunities after you leave us. Otherwise, listen to Deidara and  A Fei said, I was surprised when you defeated Sanwei."

    Feng Qing nodded and said: "The thing is like this. After I left you that year, I lived in confusion, but I never left the Country of Rain because I hoped to see you again. Of course, it was just  That's it. Twenty years ago, I finally met you again, but at that time, you were so beautiful

    Twenty years ago, in the Land of Rain, the war was not over yet. The people at the bottom were still struggling to survive. Especially in this country where it rained a lot, there were several flash floods due to the war.  But in this case, an organization gradually appeared in everyone's eyes. 'Dawn', an organization that hopes for peace, just like the dawn of dawn, gives hope to people who are surviving in the war.  Wherever Akatsuki appears, people always turn their attention to the members of Akatsuki, and among so many eyes, one of them contains nostalgia.

    A very slovenly beggar-like man stood behind the crowd, looking at the three people in front of Xiao from a distance, one with short blond hair, one with long red hair, and the last one was a woman with long blue hair.  It was Yahiko, Nagato and Konan, and the man who looked like a beggar was Fengqing.

    Feng Qing looked at Yahiko and the others from a distance, and suddenly found that Xiaonan's eyes were moving here, and immediately squatted down. Because there were too many people, Xiaonan didn't notice anything. After hesitating for a while, Xiaonan still followed.  Yahiko and the others left.  Feng Qing stretched out his hand to wipe the tears from his eyes: "It's time to leave. I'm not qualified to be friends with them, and they don't need a companion like me." With that said, Feng Qing turned around and walked in the opposite direction of Xiao.

    A few days later, Feng Qing came all the way to Yuyin Village. Looking at Yuyin Village in front of him, a sneer appeared on the corner of Feng Qing's mouth, and then he took a detour towards a mountain far away from Yuyin Village.  After spending some time, Feng Qing came to the bottom of the mountain. The mountain was not very high and the mountain road was not steep, but Feng Qing climbed towards the top of the mountain with great difficulty.  Because this mountain is not high, even looking down at the things at the bottom of the mountain is not as impressive as the tall mountain next to it. There is nothing special on the mountain, and there are no specialties on the mountain. Therefore, this place is inaccessible, so that the mountain  There are overgrown weeds and thorns everywhere. For ordinary people like Feng Qing, climbing to the top of this mountain is not an easy task.

    Finally, Feng Qing climbed to the top of the mountain, but the beggar's clothes had long since turned into strips of cloth. There were bloodstains all over his body and arms, which were scratched by thorns.  But Feng Qing didn't care about these. What he cared about was a lonely grave on the top of the mountain.

    ps: Dear book friends who support me, I am really sorry. Due to computer problems in the past few days, I have been unable to update normally. Once again, I miss the Three Kingdoms and sincerely apologize. Now that my computer is finally fixed, normal updates will resume in the future. For  There are chapters that have not been updated in the past few days. I have calculated that there are five chapters in total. I will make up for them.  Here I apologize again.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 378 The Sword that Automatically Generates Chakra

    Looking at the lonely grave in front of him, Feng Qing slowly walked over, stood in front of the grave and opened the package that he had been protecting. He saw a chicken inside, a roasted chicken. Feng Qing put the chicken in  Then he knelt on the ground in front of the grave and said: "Dad, Mom, I'm back. I'm already twenty-one years old. According to your instructions, I came here after I was twenty years old com Although I don't know why you don't  Let me come here before I am twenty years old, and I must come here after I am twenty years old. Although I came a year late, I still came, and I will soon know what your parents are planning.  That's it." After saying that, Feng Qing kowtowed respectfully and said, "Then dad, mom, your son will be offended next."

    Then Feng Qing took out a scroll from his arms. After opening the scroll, he saw this sentence written on the scroll: "Son, when you see this scroll, your mother and I must have died in the battle. You  Don't be sad, my companion will collect our bodies and your mother's bodies, and he will bury our bodies together in an empty grave on the top of the mountain, which your mother and I had prepared before we were alive.  After we die, you don¡¯t have to come to worship us. If you want to express your filial piety, just give us a few sticks of incense every day. If you miss us, then come to our graves to worship us after you are twenty years old.  Give us a try, but you don¡¯t have to get too close. Just kowtow a few feet away from us.  From now on, your parents will no longer be with you, so you must live well.  ¡¯ Apart from this sentence, there are no words. This scroll is just a suicide note.

    Feng Qing just glanced at the scroll, then stood up and stepped forward to estimate it. He came to a place three feet away from the grave, then knelt down and kowtowed respectfully three times, then reached out to dig in. Soon Feng Qing  The ten fingers of Qing Qing's hands became bloody. As the saying goes, ten fingers are connected to the heart, not to mention the bloody appearance now. However, Feng Qing didn't seem to feel it. His hands continued to dig. Gradually, Feng Qing dug deeper and deeper.  Going deeper and deeper, one foot, two feet, Feng Qing gritted his teeth tightly and continued digging, tears kept flowing from his eyes. He had begun to despair in his heart, but after seeing the scroll and the scroll left by his parents,  After reading the words on it, Feng Qing started digging hard again.  He did not give up because he did not dare to imagine what would happen after he gave up. He could only believe in his parents and the scrolls left by their parents. Only in this way could he have a glimmer of hope.

    Finally, after digging three feet into the ground, a metallic substance finally appeared. Feng Qing's face showed a hint of joy, and then he dug harder, and soon the entire metal was dug out, only to see this thing.  It's a long box, about nine inches long. "That's it." Feng Qing said excitedly: "It's true, the letter left by dad really hinted at such a thing. I didn't know dad would do this.  What is inside, but it must be something important, otherwise, dad would not hide it here, and he also hinted at this location in the suicide note left behind." Feng Qing immediately reached out and took the box out of the soil.  Because the box had been left on the ground for too long, there was all kinds of mud on the box, but Fengqing didn't care and just reached out to shake the dirt off the box.  After the sludge was gone, all you could see were games and various exquisite patterns on the box. From this point alone, you knew that this box was definitely not a simple thing.  Not to mention that the contents inside the box are even more complicated.

    Feng Qing hugged the box tightly in his hand. He knew that this thing would probably completely change his life, so he hugged it tightly. At the same time, he was extremely nervous, and he was as anxious as fifteen rabbits.  Feng Qing sat against a tree behind him, took a deep breath to calm down his mood, then sat up cross-legged and placed the box on his lap.

    Feng Qing carefully observed the box and found that the three sides of the box were sealed. Only the last side had two gaps. Feng Qing stretched out his hand and placed it on the last side. Then he pushed the box.  opened.

    But after the box was pushed open, there was nothing inside, only an empty black scabbard. It seemed that there should be a sword.  Feng Qing looked at the empty scabbard in the box and was shocked: "How could it be? It's impossible. How could it be empty? Where are the things inside? Could it be that someone else got there first? Who is it? Who took this sword?"  It was pulled out." Feng Qing was completely desperate. It turned out that he had put all his hope on this, but after finally finding it, only an empty shell was left.  How could he hold on under such a blow?

    Suddenly, all the strength in Feng Qing's body was gradually disappearing. He was even unable to hold the box in his hand. The box fell to the side. Thinking of the infinitely beautiful Yahiko and Konan, Feng Qing felt a huge sense of inferiority in his heart.  Then a huge desire for destruction arose in Feng Qing's heart. He wanted to destroy everything he could see.

      Feng Qing was madly destroying everything in front of him. Suddenly Feng Qing saw the box in front of him and the scabbard inside the box. Feng Qing wanted to destroy the scabbard, so he reached out to grab the scabbard.  , just when his fingers touched the scabbard, Feng Qing felt a stinging sensation, like a needle prick, which made Feng Qing retract her hand immediately.

    Feng Qing looked at his fingers in surprise. There was no injury on his fingers, as if the feeling just now was an illusion. But obviously it was not an illusion, because if it hadn't been for the tingling pain just now, Feng Qing would have felt  Will not wake up from his madness. After hesitating, Feng Qing stretched out his hand towards the scabbard again. When he was still a few centimeters away from the scabbard, Feng Qing stopped.  Biting her lip tightly, after hesitating for a while, she suddenly reached out and grasped the scabbard.

    As soon as Feng Qing's hand touched the scabbard, a severe stinging pain was transmitted to Feng Qing's brain. Feng Qing immediately let go of the scabbard in his hand. The stinging pain disappeared again. Now Feng Qing finally confirmed  I felt that way just now.  Although Feng Qing was in pain, there was a hint of joy in his eyes.

    "You can't be wrong. What my parents left for me is indeed a unique treasure." Feng Qing held his hand and said, "There is only a scabbard but no sword in the box. No one else will take it away first."  Feng Qing looked at the scabbard and muttered to himself: "I didn't notice it just now, but now that I think about it, there are a lot of things that are wrong. If someone really takes it away first, then the other party will definitely destroy this place completely.  , at least they will dig a big hole here like me. How could the other party spend all their efforts to restore this place to its original state after getting the sword? Besides, there was originally a sword in it. If someone took the first step  If I come, then when he gets this sword, he will definitely find that the scabbard is also a treasure. How could the other party take the sword and leave the scabbard empty? In this case, there will definitely be no one here before me.  I have been here before, but now there is only a scabbard but no sword, so there is only one possibility. From the beginning, there was only a scabbard but no sword. In other words, what dad left behind was just a scabbard."

    Speaking of this, Feng Qing paused and said doubtfully: "But, why did dad only leave me a scabbard?" Feng Qing moved his eyes to the scabbard and said: "Or, in other words, the scabbard on this scabbard  Does it have any special meaning?" After careful observation for a long time, Feng Qing still didn't find anything. Helpless, Feng Qing just moved his eyes away from the scabbard and looked at the box: "Could it be that the real secret is not  The scabbard, but this box?" Thinking of this, Feng Qing immediately took action and carefully poured the scabbard out of the box: "If there is really any secret in this box, then the only possibility is inside the box.  "

    Feng Qing began to examine the box carefully. Sure enough, Feng Qing took out a bright yellow strip of cloth from the box with some red fonts written on it. It looked like it should be a letter.  When I opened the letter, I saw this:

    My son, if you see this, it means that you have found the empty scabbard. Then daddy, let me tell you, this sword is a peerless sword that your mother and I spent countless efforts to find.  Although this sword is very powerful, in the hands of other people, any ninja, it is just an ordinary sword. Its power is not even as powerful as a kunai, but it was born for you.  The sword generates chakra on its own and then transmits chakra to the sword holder.  However, the chakra automatically generated by this sword is very sharp and incompatible with any other chakra. Any chakra it encounters will be completely defeated.  No one in this world can use this sword, so no one uses this sword at all.  It has always been covered in dust, but now, son, you are different. You are born unable to practice chakra. Even the chakra produced by the sword itself cannot have any impact on you. In other words, this sword is prepared for you.  .  As long as you have this sword in your hand, you can get a steady stream of chakra.  But just in case, I still keep the sword and scabbard separately.  I have written the location at the bottom. As long as you can hold the sword well in the future, the sword will naturally become yours. Chakra will be created and sent to you.  This is a different kind of practice.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 379 Thirty Years of Friendship

    "Scabbard?" Xiaonan looked at the sword held by Feng Qing in his left hand and said, "What happened next?"

    "Later!" Feng Qing said casually: "Later I discovered that there were many things in the box left by my father and mother, especially a map. The location of the sword was recorded on the map, so I spent  I'll go look for it in a while." As he spoke, Feng Qing raised the Zangyue Sword in his hand and said, "This is the sword. After I found the sword, it took me several years to make him recognize me as his master. Then again  Later, I traveled around various countries and looked for you everywhere. However, I never thought that you would build your base in Yuyin Village. In addition, you have not made much noise in these years.  I can't get any news from you at all, so I haven't been able to find you, so I can only travel everywhere. Once I hear news from you, I always rush there desperately, but I am always a step too slow, so that I have been waiting for several years.  I couldn't find you. It wasn't until four years ago that you failed to capture the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, and at the same time the news of the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki's betrayal of Konoha came out, I didn't think that you were capturing the tailed beasts? As long as you know where the tailed beasts or the Jinchuuriki are.  , then you will naturally appear. At first, I focused on the Nine-Tails, but when I spent more than two years finding him, I failed. The Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki is very strong, so  I could only barely escape from a battle, so I gave up my target on other tailed beasts and jinch¨±riki, but I only heard the news that one jinch¨±riki was captured by you. Later I traveled in the Land of Water  At that time, I heard that the Three-Tailed Jinchuuriki, when the Fourth Mizukage died, let the Three-Tails go. So I decided to focus on the Three-Tails."

    Konan was shocked and said: "Fengqing, you just said you had a battle with the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki. When was it? How was his strength?"

    Feng Qing hesitated for a moment and said, "It wasn't long ago, probably more than a year ago. The Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki Namikaze Naruto seemed to be traveling around. I met him in a forest. He was very powerful.  Strong, and with the Thunder God Sword in hand, from the beginning of the battle, with the help of Kyuubi, I fought him evenly. Later, as time went by, his strength became stronger and stronger, and later  Even if he doesn't use the power of the nine tails, I am no match for him. But I didn't give up immediately. I planned to find an opportunity to sneak attack again, but apart from finding that his strength was constantly rising, I didn't find anything.  An opportunity for a sneak attack, but in the end I had no choice but to give up. Later I found out about the Jinch¨±riki of the Four-Tailed Two-Tails, but Kabuto was captured by you first. Until I got the news of the Three-Tailed Ones."

    "I see." Yahiko looked at the sword in Feng Qing's hand and said, "It looks like a truly peerless sword. Even compared to the world-famous Kusanagi Sword and the Thunder God Sword, it is even better. Because any sword  No sword can give the holder such a powerful strength." Here Yahiko paused slightly, looked at Feng Qing and said: "But although this sword is a peerless sword, no, it can even be said to be a peerless god.  Sword, but Feng Qing, this is not your real power. Although you are a powerful ninja when holding this sword, once you lose this sword, you are still just an ordinary person who cannot practice.  You are still very vulnerable."

    Feng Qing said with a wry smile: "No, you are wrong, Yahiko, you praise me too much." Feng Qing stroked the Zang Yue Sword and said: "Everything I have now was given to me by the Zang Yue Sword. There is no more."  As for the moon, I am just a waste. However, I am not an ambitious person. I was just a waste. Being able to have everything now, I am satisfied. My only wish is to meet you again.  Now this wish has been fulfilled!¡±

    When Yahiko heard Feng Qing's words, there was still no expression on his face, but a strange look flashed in his eyes: "If he were an ordinary person, and had a situation like yours, he would definitely hide the ability of this waning moon sword, because  Even if the Zangetsu Sword can only be used by those who cannot cultivate chakra, it is still a peerless sword. As long as someone knows the power of this sword, they will definitely come to seize it.' It is easy to dodge open spears and hard to prevent hidden arrows.  'If the enemy comes to rob us openly and openly, we will naturally not be afraid. But if it is a sneak attack from behind, we may be able to evade it once or twice, but we cannot evade it a hundred or two hundred times. So everyone will die.  You are hiding this waning moon sword, Feng Qing, why did you tell us." As he spoke, Yahiko stared at Feng Qing with his samsara eyes, waiting for Feng Qing's answer.

    "Because we are companions." After hearing Yahiko's words, Feng Qing replied subconsciously without any hesitation: "We have been companions for decades. I believe you." After saying this, Feng Qing paused and looked a little sad.  Said: "Actually, Yahiko, you are right. After I got this waning moon, I also tried to hide the power of this sword. I even couldn't believe anyone.So over the years, I haven't made a single friend, let alone a companion I identify with.  The reason is because I am afraid. I have already lived the days when I was a waste, so I am afraid that once someone learns about the power of the waning moon, they will come and take it away. At that time, I am afraid that I will go back to the old days.  But" Feng Qing looked at Yahiko and Xiaonan and said: "You are different. We were companions thirty years ago. You never cared that I was a waste who couldn't cultivate chakra. At that time, I swore  , you are my most important companions in this life. Later, when you definitely went to find the Sannin of Konoha, Yahiko, I chose to leave because I didn¡¯t want to drag you down with a waste like me. If nothing else, at least your feet  The process will be much slower.  But even though I left, I miss you all the time. I never thought that the separation thirty years ago would last until now, when we can get together.  "

    Xiaonan was very touched. Although Feng Qing's tone was very relaxed and casual, she knew that some things were not as simple as Feng Qing said.  In order to find a sword and let the sword recognize its owner, it actually took several years. From here you can see the difficulty, not to mention that the world was still a troubled time with wars everywhere, but a person who could not cultivate chakra had to  Running around looking for a hidden sword that is only a few feet in size can be imagined. The most important thing is that for thirty years, the other party only remembers himself and regards him as his most cherished companion.  It's emotional, especially for women. Although Xiaonan is used to seeing life and death, she is still very moved now.  Yahiko seemed to be very cold-blooded. There was no expression on his face at all, no joy, no joy, not even expressions of anger or sadness. There was just a glint of light in Yahiko's samsara eyes.

    Feng Qing hesitated and looked around and said: "By the way, Yahiko, Xiaonan, speaking of which, you haven't answered me yet, where is Nagato? I've been here for so long, and this kid doesn't come out to see me."  Yahiko and Konan fell silent, and a hint of sadness flashed in Konan's eyes.  Feng Qing didn't notice the sadness in Xiaonan's eyes. He said to himself: "Speaking of which, that boy from Nagato has been with me for the shortest time! And we haven't seen each other for so many years. I don't know if that boy still remembers me.  ." As he spoke, the pupils of Feng Qing's eyes seemed to lose focus.

    "Yes." Xiaonan said: "Nagato was the last one to join us, but Fengqing, you were the one who took the best care of him." After speaking, Xiaonan looked at Yahiko intentionally or unintentionally.

    When Feng Qing heard Xiao Nan's words, she shook her head: "Those of us were either abandoned by our parents or both of our parents died. If we don't take care of each other, then we won't be able to survive at all." Then Feng Qing paused and said: "I  I am always a waste who cannot cultivate chakra. There is only so much I can do, but I must not hinder your development."

    "Do you want to see Nagato?" Yahiko, who had been expressionless, suddenly said.  Although there was still no expression on his face, there was something strange in his tone.  Feng Qing was stunned for a moment, and then said excitedly: "Of course I thought about it. Originally, I thought Nagato had gone out to perform a mission and wasn't in the Hidden Rain Village?"

    Yahiko stood up and said, "Come with me, Xiaonan and I will take you to see him." Xiaonan also stood up and nodded to Feng Qing, with a smile on his face.  Feng Qing looked at the two people with some doubts. His intuition told him that something seemed wrong. Yahiko and Xiaonan seemed to be hiding something from themselves. However, out of trust in Xiaonan and Yahiko, Fengqing did not say anything.  Instead, he stood up and followed Konan and Yahiko with the Zangetsu Sword.

    Fengqing really trusts Xiaonan and Yahiko very much. This kind of trust is really inexplicable. Although they were companions who depended on each other for life, they have not seen each other for thirty years after all. Time is a very scary thing. Thirty years of  Time, he can change everything.  What were once companions may become strangers, or even mortal enemies.  But Feng Qing believed that their previous friendship could not be changed by time.  Therefore, he knew everything about Yahiko and Konan, and told them everything that happened after he left, including his biggest secret, the Zangetsu Sword, without any reservations.

    The three people soon arrived in front of a secret room. Xiaonan looked at the room and said, "Let's go, Fengqing, Nagato is right inside. He is already waiting for us."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 380 Goodbye Inari

    With a 'bang', a burst of smoke rose, and a golden light flashed: "It seems that you are back? But where is this place? It doesn't seem to be the country of snow, and it doesn't seem to be the country of fire? Lord Shima, may I ask?  Where does this seem to be?" The smoke dissipated, and Naruto, with long golden hair reaching his heels, stood steadily on the special guardrail of a bridge. There was a toad on his shoulders, and there was also a toad in front of him.  £®  com

    Fukasaku, who was standing on Naruto's shoulder, kept scratching his body and said: "Ah, this is indeed not the country of snow, it should be some other country, but what the hell did you do to channel us here?  Didn¡¯t you say that you would summon us when you get to the Snow Country?¡±

    Standing on the guardrail, Shima, who was also scratching his itch, said with a dissatisfied look on his face: "I don't want to either. Originally, I planned to summon you after arriving in the Land of Snow, but who knew that after arriving at the sea here?  The breath is so heavy. When I first came here, I couldn't stand the breath of the sea. It made my whole body itch. As for where this is? I don't know. I only know that this is an island country with a small island.  Naruto, you have to know that although we toads are amphibians, we don't like the sea. The smell of the sea is enough to make our bodies extremely itchy. So, little Naruto, you'd better go back by yourself. Anyway, with your strength, you can't.  No one can make things difficult for you. I will go back first." As he spoke, Shima kept grabbing his body and said, "Goodbye, little Naruto." After saying that, the slight seal disappeared.  Fukasaku said, "What the kid said makes sense. So, little Naruto, I'll leave first." As he said that, the same seal disappeared.

    Naruto was stunned. From the beginning to the end, Naruto had no chance to speak. The two Toad Immortals disappeared one after another. They shrugged slightly, and then looked around to determine where this place was.  Only then did he realize that because of his sudden appearance, the people passing by on the bridge focused all their attention on him.

    But Naruto didn't care about their looks. The only thing Naruto cared about now was where he was.  "Huh? This place seems a bit familiar." Naruto looked around carefully and saw that the bridge Naruto was currently on was a bridge across the sea. He frowned slightly and said, "Could it be that"  As he spoke, Naruto jumped from the guardrail to the bridge, looked at the people around him, then walked towards a young girl, showed a bright smile in front of her and asked: "Beauty, I want to ask a question.  Where is this place? Of course, if you can, please tell me your beautiful name."

    The young girl did not answer immediately but stared at Naruto closely. The pupils in her eyes seemed to be changing their shape, pupil technique?  The one who inherits the boundaries of blood?  No, of course not. The girl's pupils turned into heart shapes, which meant that the girl was fascinated by Naruto. After a while, she suddenly woke up and looked at Naruto with a smile on his face.  The girl's face turned red, and then she said with some stuttering: "Hello hello, I my name is Keiko, this this is the Hope Bridge of Wave Country. I am Wave Country  The people of the country are preparing to return to the country of waves."

    "Oh, Keiko." Naruto paused slightly and said with a smile: "It's a very nice name." Seeing the girl's signs of becoming more and more fascinated, Naruto said: "Then Miss Keiko, I have to leave first.  , see you if you have a chance." Said Naruto without waiting for the girl to speak, and jumped onto the guardrail. Although it was not easy to stand firmly on the guardrail, when Naruto was in the Toad Kingdom of Mt. Myoboku, Naruto even had a harder time.  Having stood on sharp stone pillars, it couldn't be easier for Naruto to stand firm on the guardrail.

    "It turns out that this is really the Land of Waves." Naruto stood on the guardrail, identified a direction, and ran directly from the guardrail: "I didn't expect to come here this time. I remember the last time I came here  The time seems to be more than four years ago. At that time, I had just betrayed Konoha not long ago. Oh, time flies so fast. It has been five years since I betrayed Konoha, and look at that girl  His clothes seem to be from a good family. In five years, it seems that this bridge has really lived up to its name. It not only gave hope to the country of waves, but also allowed the country of waves to hold on to hope."

    Naruto's current speed is not slow, even if he is not using all his strength. Although the Hope Bridge spans the Land of Waves and the mainland, it always has an end. Naruto has quickly completed the entire distance of the Hope Bridge, and sees the road ahead.  Once on land, Naruto stepped on the guardrail, suddenly jumped over the bridge, and landed on the roof of a house.

    Naruto did not leave directly, but looked at the Hope Bridge from a distance and the people who were planning to step on or out of the Hope Bridge. They all had happy and excited smiles on their faces.  "Brother Naruto, is that you?" Suddenly a voice sounded.  Naruto looked down and saw a few fifteen or six-year-old boys standing there. The boy who just spoke was the leader. He was standing under the house holding a harpoon and looking at Naruto. The boy's feet were bare.  , wearingA pair of shorts and a tank top.  With short black hair, piercing eyes, and dark skin, you can tell at a glance that he is the darling of the sea, also commonly known as a fisherman.

    Before Naruto could speak, the young man said excitedly: "It's really you, Brother Naruto. I haven't seen you for a long time. Since you helped us solve the bandit problem last time, you haven't appeared again.  It¡¯s been four or five years now.¡±

    Naruto looked at the young man and nodded: "Yes, long time no see, Inari. It seems that you have been doing well over the years."

    Inari shook his head and said: "These are all due to you, Brother Naruto. If it weren't for you, I'm afraid I would still be that pitiful, self-pitying worm."

    "That is already the past tense." Naruto said: "Now you are the darling of the sea, aren't you?"

    "Haha." Inari scratched the back of his head and said with a giggle.  Naruto smiled and said, "Okay, Inari, take good care of your mother. I'm leaving first." After saying that, Naruto turned around and jumped to another roof just as he started.

    Inari was stunned and immediately shouted: "Naruto-chan, wait a minute." Hearing Inari's shout, Naruto hesitated for a moment, turned around and stopped, but in just a moment, Naruto was already a hundred times.  Meters out.  As soon as Inari saw Naruto stopped, he immediately ran over. For Naruto, the distance of a hundred meters was reached in an instant, but for Inari, it took more than ten seconds to run over.

    Looking at Naruto on the roof, Inari took a few breaths and said, "Brother Naruto, I heard that you are the prince of the Kingdom of Snow, right?" Naruto nodded. Naruto had already done this.  It's been announced.  Although he didn't know why Inari mentioned it, Naruto nodded directly.

    "That's good." Inari breathed a sigh of relief and then said: "Brother Naruto, my grandfather represented His Highness the Daimyo of our country and some people formed a delegation to the Snow Country, Snow Country and Waves more than twenty days ago.  Although the two countries are separated by the sea, as long as the wind direction is good and the route is smooth, it is only one day's journey. Even if the wind direction is bad, it is only one day's journey more. But now it has been more than twenty days and almost a month.  But there is still no news about Grandpa in the Land of Snow. I went to ask His Highness the Daimyo, but His Highness the Daimyo didn¡¯t know either. I originally wanted to go by myself, but I still have my mother at home and I can¡¯t live without it, so I thought, if  Brother Naruto, if you want to go to the Land of Snow, can you help me take a look."

    "The Daimyo delegation!" Naruto hesitated for a moment, and then asked: "Inari, do you know what the Daimyo asked your grandfather to do in the Land of Snow?" Inari shook his head and said, "I don't know about this. Grandpa too  He didn¡¯t tell me, but the daimyo would seek out grandpa, it seems because of the relationship between you and us, Naruto-nii.¡±

    "Really?" Naruto responded, then waved his hand and said: "I understand. If there is nothing else, then I will leave first." Inari shook his head and said embarrassedly: "I'm so sorry.  , Brother Naruto, you are obviously so busy, but I still want to trouble you."

    Naruto shook his head: "It's nothing, it's just a little effort. Then I'll leave first." With that, Naruto disappeared on the spot. Naruto in Inari's eyes disappeared. When he looked again, Naruto was already in the distance.  on the roof of another building.  "Thank you, Brother Naruto." Inari looked at Naruto and shouted loudly. It was unknown whether Naruto heard it.

    "Brother Inari, who is that blond-haired man? Is he really the prince of the Kingdom of Snow?" A young man of similar age next to Inari asked: "Looking at his appearance, he seems to be older than us.  He¡¯s not a few years older.¡±

    Inari slapped the young man on the head and said: "Xiao San, you must be respectful when you speak. You know, Brother Naruto is a prince. If you don't respect him, he can even kill you."

    The boy known as the ¡®mistress¡¯ was patted, and he retorted with some dissatisfaction: ¡°Liar, he looks like he is a good person, and he is so easy to talk to, so he won¡¯t kill me!¡±

    "That person is very dangerous." Before Inari could speak, a young man next to Xiaosan looked at the direction Naruto left and said, "I can feel a strong murderous aura on that person. He must be a ninja and must have killed someone before.  He was a man, and he did it himself, otherwise, he would not have such strong murderous aura gathered in his body." Inari looked at the young man, and then moved his eyes in the direction where Naruto left.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 381: Court meeting in the Kingdom of Snow

    The Land of Snow, the Council Hall.  £®  com Fenghua Xiaoxue looked helplessly at the quarreling courtiers.

    An old courtier shouted to a middle-aged courtier in front of him with a confidence that did not match his age: "No, once the country of waves is accepted, our defense line will be expanded again. Our current defense line is already  It has been a long time. Due to the expansion of the defense line, there has been a serious shortage of domestic soldiers. Although there is continuous recruitment, those are just new recruits. They have never been on the battlefield and they would not be able to shoulder the heavy responsibility of guarding the border. If it were not for His Royal Highness the Prince and the Daimyo  With His Highness's reputation, we simply cannot hold on to our current defense line. If we attack the Kingdom of Waves now, our defense line will easily collapse."

    The young courtier immediately retorted: "No, although our country's defense line has expanded a lot, our territory has also expanded a lot, and both the population and money and food have also increased a lot. The strength on the border is insufficient, which is very important.  It's normal. After all, our country of snow is expanding too fast. In just a few years, our territory has expanded several times. There is no way to do it if there is insufficient strength on the border. We can only recruit new soldiers and train them.  The lack of supplementary strength. But this will take some time, and before that, we can only rely on the snow ninja, our country's high-end combat power. This can be solved by Mr. Zabuza and Mr. Neji who are present. As for whether to accept it  The Country of Waves" The young courtier paused and said; "The Country of Waves is an island country, and its land is not that big. Not to mention now, even the previous Country of Snow was much larger than it.  If it were a few years ago, of course I would not agree to accept it, but it is different now. Now the Country of Waves is developing rapidly. Although the country has not expanded at all, its economic strength is not inferior to our current Snow Country.  . It¡¯s just that there is still not much military power. Not only are there no ninjas in the country, but there are not even many samurai. It is precisely because of this that many forces are extremely peeping at the Kingdom of Waves. Now the Kingdom of Waves has taken the initiative to surrender to us, as long as we accept it.  If we go to the Kingdom of Snow, then our country¡¯s power will soon increase again. This is completely an opportunity for our Kingdom of Snow to develop and expand.¡±

    The old courtier said without hesitation: "We have indeed accepted the Country of Waves, and our Country of Snow can develop better, but if the defense line collapses, it will greatly affect the foundation of our country. At that time, once something happens  Whatever happens, even the foundation of this country will be shaken.¡±

    Another courtier wanted to speak again, but Fenghua Xiaoxue spoke first: "Okay, I already know the next words. Your conversation has been going on for nearly half a month. Is there anything new?"

    The two courtiers lowered their heads in shock and said: "I am guilty." Fenghua Xiaoxue waved her hands and said: "Okay, I know what you are thinking. Your original intention is for the good of the Snow Country. As the two said, Snow  The country's current defense line is a bit too long. If the country of Waves is admitted again, then our country's defense line will be lengthened again, which will inevitably make our soldiers exhausted. However, if we give up, this is another excellent development opportunity. Just give up.  What a pity." As he said this, Fenghua Koyuki looked at Neji and Zabuza and said, "What about you? Are your opinions still not unified?"

    Zabuza nodded and said: "Ningji believes that the country of Waves should be accepted, but I think it is dangerous to accept the country of Waves now. The country of Waves is too close to the mainland and too far from this city. If we accept the country of Waves, then I  The Snow Kingdom's defense line will expand again, and the capital must be moved in order to better rule the existing territory. However, our country has no preparations at all now. What's more, our country's soldiers are too few in number and cannot defend today's territory.  Territory, if coupled with the defense line of the Kingdom of Waves, I'm afraid, so I think we really shouldn't accept the Kingdom of Waves."

    Ningji shook his head and expressed his objection: "Although our country has fewer soldiers and cannot defend the existing territory, we only need to recruit samurai. There are many samurai among our people. Although the number of soldiers from the Second Wave Country is scarce, after all, they are still  For some, we have accepted the Kingdom of Waves, and we do not need to immediately mobilize soldiers to defend. We can completely let the Kingdom of Waves defend itself first. As long as we can survive for a period of time, when the training of a new batch of new recruits in our country is completed,  The problem of insufficient soldiers can be temporarily alleviated. We will have enough time to train new soldiers in the future."

    "But it will take at least half a year for this batch of new soldiers, right?" Zabuza said: "A few years ago, we only focused on expansion and did not consider the problem of soldiers, so that although the territory has expanded a lot, the number of people in the army  Veterans have suffered heavy casualties. Although the quality of the existing veterans is good, the number is too small. Even now, more than half of the soldiers in the army are recruits who have never been on the battlefield. They are doing well now. If there is a stalemate,  If we do, it will be easily defeated, and after what happened to Ishida Hijiu last time, if others want to deal with us, they will definitely be careful.??Designed.  Once a defeat occurs, it will inevitably be a complete defeat. It is still unclear whether the current territory can be defended.  "

    "Lord Kinai. Is Naruto not back yet?" Hearing the quarrel between Neji and Zabuza, Fenghua Koyuki helplessly shook her head, then looked at Uzumaki Kinai beside her and asked in a low voice: "This is so fast.  It's already been a month, and the news of Naruto's appearance and disappearance in Konoha has spread throughout the world. Why hasn't he come back yet? Zabuza and Haku have been back for more than ten days, and Zabuza and Ningji have come back for the Kingdom of Waves.  The matter has been debated for more than ten days. I think the two of them are getting a little angry. If Naruto doesn't come back, the two of them may take action, and the two of them each control half of the Snow Ninja Village.  Once the snow ninja takes action, I'm afraid it will really destabilize the entire Snow Country." Because Uzumaki Kinai is extremely proficient in sealing and barrier techniques, Fenghua Koyuki is not worried at all that if she does it, she will be ignored.  Zhan and Neji heard.

    Uzumaki Kina shook his head and said: "Not yet. I also asked Zabuza. Naruto seems to be looking for Teacher Jiraiya. If this is really the case, then there is no need to worry, Naruto will always come back.  "Fenghua Koyuki hesitated for a moment, then nodded. At this time, Uzumaki Kina smiled and said: "By the way, one more thing, Koyuki, when Naruto comes back, don't quarrel with him anymore, okay? You  As you know, at that time, Naruto had no choice. After all, he commanded the entire Snow Ninja Village, and was even the spiritual symbol of the entire Snow Ninja Village. If he let San Taifu go, then he would lose control of the Snow Ninja Village.  As a superior, you don¡¯t need too much strength or too much wisdom, but you must have clear rewards and punishments.¡±

    "I know. Mom." Fenghua Xiaoxue lowered her head and said: "I know that Naruto did the right thing. He even treated the Third Taifu very favorably, letting him keep the whole body and letting him be buried in glory. After all, the Third Taifu  I betrayed Naruto. If Naruto doesn't deal with the third husband, then there is a high possibility that other people will betray me again in the Land of Snow. But after all, the third husband has taken care of me since I was a child. He was the only one who found me in the first place, and  He has always been with me. I didn¡¯t expect that he would leave me after I became the famous name of this country of snow.¡±

    Uzumaki Kina stroked Fenghua Koyuki's back and said with a smile: "Okay, Koyuki, let him let the third husband go. Naruto has a lot of things to do, and Naruto has many enemies, counting them all."  There are countless things that we should not bother Naruto with anymore, what we can do is let Naruto do his own thing with peace of mind, instead of you still having a cold war with him like now."

    "I understand, Mom." Fenghua Koyuki responded: "When Naruto comes back, I won't lose my temper with Naruto anymore." Uzumaki Kina nodded, and then said: "By the way, Koyuki,  How are you thinking about things about the Country of Waves? After all, you are the daimyo of the Country of Snow, and these matters must be decided by you. Just like this matter, only you can make the decision whether it should be done or not.  Admit the Country of Waves? If you can't decide, then the courtiers below will not stop. They will continue to quarrel forever, and there will never be a time to stop. And the sooner this kind of thing is decided, the better. Only by deciding as soon as possible, those  Only then can the courtiers be able to arrange various things better."

    Fenghua Koyuki nodded and then looked at Zabuza and Hinata Neji who were arguing with some hesitation: "But, mom, the two of them are simply quarreling, and I have no confidence in convincing them at all. If Naruto  It would be nice if you were here.¡±

    Uzumaki Kinai shook his head and said: "No, Koyuki, you are the daimyo. This matter can be decided by yourself. In this matter, Neji and Zabuza have no right to put forward conditions to you, even in this matter  Yes, neither of them is qualified to speak. Only you, the Daimyo of Snow Kingdom, are qualified to make a decision. So Xiaoxue, you can say it freely, here, you don¡¯t have to worry about anyone at all and make a bold decision.  Bar."

    Fenghua Koyuki hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said: "I understand, mom. Now let's untie the barrier." Uzumaki Kina nodded, and didn't see any movement from her, so he nodded directly to Fenghua Koyuki,  Indicating that the barrier has been released.

    "It's so lively. I don't know what they are talking about? How about letting me join in?" A voice sounded. Upon hearing this voice, everyone present felt a little excited.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 382: Court Meeting in the Land of Snow (2)

    Looking at Fenghua City in front of him, Naruto put his feet down as soon as he lifted them up. At this time, several snow ninjas appeared in front of Naruto and knelt down on one knee and said respectfully: "I have seen the leader com"  The person nodded slightly and waved his hand, and several snow ninjas disappeared on their own.  Then Naruto stepped into Fenghua Castle.

    After Naruto walked into Fenghua City, he no longer stopped and walked directly towards the Prince's Mansion. Of course, because he was already in Fenghua City, Naruto did not go on the roof, but walked on the street like an ordinary person.  .  But because Naruto's features are very obvious, he has long golden hair that reaches his heels, and he wears a white god robe with a spiral pattern. Although Naruto had to shave off the six beards on his face, his long golden hair is  It's obvious enough.  So even though the people of Fenghua City didn't know what Naruto looked like, they already knew Naruto's long golden hair. So where Naruto passed by, the people stopped what they were doing.  He knelt down to Naruto respectfully and said, "See His Majesty the Prince." However, looking at their eyes, although they were respectful, there was also a hint of fear.

    Naruto immediately noticed the fear in his eyes. You know, Naruto has lived with the hostility of the Konoha villagers since he was a child, so he can see the emotions in his eyes extremely clearly.  This was the first time I saw the fear in the eyes of the people.  But Naruto didn't care, because they were just scared, not disgusted.  As for the reason for fear, Naruto thought of the flooding of Whirlpool City. This incident must have spread throughout the world. In the end, Naruto could only secretly smile bitterly.

    Naruto didn¡¯t intend to explain, but he also didn¡¯t intend to stay on the street. He jumped directly onto the roof and headed towards the Prince¡¯s Palace from the roof.  After Naruto left, the people also stood up one after another.  Everyone was doing their own thing, but the issue they were originally talking about shifted to Naruto.

    Naruto jumped up to the gate of the Prince's Mansion. This time, Naruto was not stopped by the guards. Even when several guards in front of the gate saw Naruto, they immediately knelt down on one knee and said respectfully: "See  Your Highness." "Get up!" Naruto said, and then started to step into the mansion.  Several guards stood up after Naruto stepped into the mansion.

    After Naruto walked into the mansion, he hesitated for a moment, then walked towards Zabuza's courtyard.  Arriving at Zabuza's courtyard, a maid happened to walk out of Zabuza's room carrying a bucket of sewage. It looked like she had just cleaned Zabuza's room.  The maid saw Naruto as soon as she came out. She immediately put down the bucket in her hand, then knelt in front of Naruto and said, "My maid, please see Your Highness."

    Naruto waved his hand to signal the maid to get up. After the maid stood up following Naruto's gesture, Naruto said, "Isn't Zabuza here?"

    The maid nodded and said respectfully: "Yes, Your Highness. Only after Zabuza-sama has gone out can the maid come to clean up." Naruto nodded and waved his hand. The maid looked at it and said respectfully: "Yes, the maid excuses herself."  He picked up the bucket and left.  Naruto no longer stayed there, turned around and immediately walked towards Zabuza's courtyard and walked towards Ningci's courtyard, but Naruto also missed it, and Ningci was not in his courtyard either.

    Frowning slightly, Naruto began to consider the whereabouts of the two people, "Naruto-sama, welcome back." Bai, like Naruto, was wearing a white god robe and was standing behind Naruto with a smile, and just now Naruto was because of  Lost in thought, he didn't notice Bai approaching.

    Naruto raised his head and looked at Bai, who had a pure smile on his face, and said, "Well? Bai, has your body recovered?"

    Bai nodded and said firmly: "Thank you, Naruto-sama, for your concern. I have no problem anymore. I can still be your tool in the future and help you eliminate all enemies that hinder you."

    Naruto nodded slightly, but did not answer Shiro, but asked: "By the way, Shiro, where are Zabuza and Neji? They don't seem to be in the Prince's Mansion. Do you know where they went?"

    Bai nodded and smiled: "If it's Mr. Zabuza and Neji, I think they should still be in the council hall." Bai paused and said, "It seems to have happened more than twenty days ago.  Just when Mr. Zabuza and Mr. Zabuza rushed back to Fenghua City, the envoy from the Kingdom of Waves seemed to have arrived. It seemed that the Kingdom of Waves was planning to surrender to our country and would send a considerable amount of wealth every year. After that, Mr. Zabuza and Neji  We debate in the court every day whether we should accept the country of Waves and become a vassal state of our country."

    "The Kingdom of Waves, surrender to us!" Naruto hesitated for a moment, frowning deeply: "Why did the Kingdom of Waves suddenly surrender to us? Shiro, have you ever investigated why this is the case?"

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Shiro said: "The first time I heard the news that the country of Waves planned to surrender to our country, Mr. Zabuza and Neji thought of the information almost at the same time. So they immediately dispatched the elite Snow Ninja  Go to the Country of Waves to assassinate?? news, but the news we got was very general. Some said that the country of Waves was facing attacks from other countries, and some said that the country of Waves was undergoing civil strife. The news we got was that everyone in the country of Waves was really nervous.  There are signs that the war is coming, and the country of Wave seems to be unstable, but I don¡¯t know the specifics. Only Neji and Mr. Zabuza know.  "

    "Really." Naruto responded casually, and then said: "However, it seems that whether to accept the Country of Waves as a vassal state of the Country of Snow should not be decided by Neji and Zabuza. Didn't I say that?  ? We cannot participate in the internal affairs of the Snow Country, and the affairs of the Wave Country should be decided by Xiaoxue, who is the daimyo of the Snow Country. Only she can decide. The most we can do is give him an opinion, or even we can only  I can give her advice privately instead of directly going to the council chamber.¡±

    "Because Miss Xiaoyue could not make a decision, nor could she get a satisfactory agreement from the courtiers in the court. Later, a person proposed to ask Naruto-sama for your opinion, but at that time, you were in the Country of Fire, so  Later, Zabuza-san and Neji had to go through it, but their opinions differed, so to this day, the matter has not been decided."

    "Really, I understand." Naruto responded and then looked at the other courtyards of the Prince's Mansion and said, "So Shiro, where are the others?"

    Bai thought for a moment and said: "Lord Qinai, I went to court with Miss Xiaoyue. Aunt Minako is practicing with the Uzumaki clan. Because the Uzumaki clan is the leader of your family, the defenses of the two mansions, the Prince's Mansion and the Daming Mansion, are intertwined.  It was given to the Uzumaki clan. The Uzumaki clan will cooperate with the Snow Ninja to defend. As for Miss Yakumo, she is going to rest now because she is weak. She will probably wake up in a while. Qi Yazuimeng is working hard to stimulate her during this period.  With the new ability of 'Dream Eye', Yuji Yueka is practicing in his own courtyard. He never stops for a moment. For him, it seems that there are only fighting and training. Xia Xue and Xiao Qiu go outside to go to tuna ramen.  ¡±

    "Xiao Qiu? Mao Shan Qiu?" Naruto asked: "Didn't she disappear last time when Ishida Hijiu plotted against us?"

    "Yes, Lord Naruto." Bai nodded and said, "Xiaoqiu is back. According to her own words, she ran away last time and was caught by his parents, but this time it seems that his parents  Let her out." Bai paused and said, "By the way, Xiaoqiu said that she also has a letter from her parents to you, Naruto-sama. But it seems that only you, Naruto-sama, can read it. So Xiaoqiu  I still have that letter.¡±

    "Really? I understand. But let's talk about it next time." Naruto said: "Shiro, let's go to the council hall first. The affairs of the Country of Waves must be resolved as soon as possible. As the saying goes, we should continue to suffer the chaos.  ." "Yes, Lord Naruto." Bai responded with a smile, and then followed Naruto's figure out of the Prince's Mansion and headed to the Daming Mansion.

    Naturally, no one would stop Naruto from entering the Daming Mansion. He arrived at the Council Hall smoothly. Before he stepped into the Council Hall, Naruto heard arguments in the Council Hall. Hearing the voices that sounded like shrews cursing, Naruto was deeply moved.  He frowned, but luckily there were no voices from Neji and Zabuza. If there had been, Naruto's face would have darkened completely.

    Listening to the sounds inside, Bai quickly stepped forward and opened the door of the council hall. Just as Bai opened the door, Naruto stepped forward and said, "It's so lively. I wonder what they are talking about? Why don't I do the same?"  How about joining?" Naruto said as he stepped into the council hall.  Bai quickly followed.

    After Naruto stepped into the council hall, he saw the changes in everyone's faces, but Naruto didn't say anything more. Instead, he looked at Fenghua Koyuki who was sitting in the main seat with an excited face and said: "See you there."  His Highness the Daimyo."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue was stunned for a moment, and then thought that this was still the Council Hall. She hesitated for a moment, and then said seriously: "Your Highness, do you have anything to do with coming to the Council Hall?"

    Naruto nodded and said, "It's nothing. I just heard that His Highness the Daimyo is troubled by matters in the Kingdom of Bitami, so I came here to take a look. If there is anything I can help you with, please let me know."

    "Oh." Fenghua Xiaoxue hesitated and said: "From what His Highness said, it seems that Your Highness already has an idea. Why not tell it and let everyone refer to it together."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Indeed, I personally think that the Country of Waves should be accepted, but" Naruto paused and said: "However, I do not agree with the current conditions of the Country of Waves. According to our snow  Shinobu¡¯s intelligence seems to be that the country of Waves is internally unstable, and there is diplomatic pressure from other countries. In this case, under the current conditions, the country of Waves would be too easy-going." ps: last night  , this piece has been coded, but I found that the network was disconnected, because my home network was taken over from someone else's home.  If the internet is disconnected, I can only reconnect it now.  I still owe you five chapters, I always remember them.?It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been too busy with work recently and haven¡¯t had much time to code.  So please forgive me.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 383: Court Meeting in the Land of Snow (3)

    "Your Highness the Princecom" A courtier stepped forward and bowed before speaking: "His Highness seems to agree to accept the Country of Waves, but he is not satisfied with the conditions proposed by the Country of Waves, right?  "

    Naruto nodded: "That's right." The courtier hesitated for a moment, and then said: "It is normal for His Highness the Prince to be busy with various affairs and not aware of the current situation in the Kingdom of Snow. Please allow me to explain something to His Highness.  , I believe that your Highness will definitely change his original intention after hearing what I said."

    "Oh." Naruto looked at the courtier with interest, then waved his hand and said: "No, I think the helplessness you mentioned is three points. First, in the past few years, our country of Snow has expanded due to expansion.  Several countries have been destroyed. These destroyed countries have good relations with other forces, so that we now have many enemies, and there are almost no countries that are friendly to our Snow Country. Secondly, the foundation is unstable. Because of our Snow Country  The expansion is too fast, so in addition to the original territory, some other cities are not stable. Although it has been several years now, the people's minds have not yet been settled. There are still some remnant parties in the city that are ready to move, so we  Although the Kingdom of Snow seems powerful now, in fact the real control of some cities is still in the hands of the local big families. It is estimated that it will take a long time for it to be completely stable. Third, the defense line is too long and the military strength is too high.  There are too few members, too many members, and the morale of the military is unstable. In order to expand in the past few years, we often launched wars to attack other countries. But when we focused on attacking, we ignored the training of soldiers, so the number of soldiers in our country was not large, and  The number of veterans who have been on the battlefield is even rarer. The army is filled with surrendered troops from various countries. Because there are too many, far exceeding the number of soldiers in their own country, the morale of the military is not stable." After saying that, Naruto looked at the soldiers  A court official said: "I wonder if what I said is right?"

    The courtier looked at Naruto with some horror. He never thought that Naruto knew everything about the situation in the Land of Snow, and even knew about these potential dangers. Originally, he thought that Naruto was just a powerful ninja.  , and because of his unscrupulous expansion in the past few years, he believed that Naruto would not be able to lead the overall situation at all.  Now he's going to change completely.

    Seeing that the courtier did not answer, Naruto did not wait for him any longer, but spoke to Fenghua Koyuki: "Your Majesty, the above three points are currently the weaknesses of our country of Snow. The first point is that our country of Snow has made enemies.  There are already too many. At that time, in order to expand the territory, there was no way to offend them. But those things are in the past after all. Now no country will stand up for those countries that have been destroyed. Of course, if they plan  When they attack us, they will inevitably borrow their names. Second, the foundation is unstable. To solve this problem, the best way is to move the capital. Fenghua City has been the capital of our Snow Kingdom from the beginning, but  It is no longer suitable. We must move the capital to other cities to strengthen the rule of the Kingdom of Snow over the existing territory, and then reduce the burden on the people. Over time, we will naturally be able to stabilize the foundation. Third, it also takes time, the defense line  If it grows longer, more soldiers will be needed to defend, but both the recruitment and training of soldiers will take time, and more money and food will be needed. However, our country of snow is already extremely poor, both in terms of financial income and food income.  It¡¯s just barely enough. Although this problem has been solved with continuous expansion, there are more places where we need to spend money. However, some cities cannot get enough money and food taxes because of insufficient governance.  Therefore, although our country of Snow has expanded a lot in recent years, there has not been much improvement in finance at all. But the real reason is not because the foundation is unstable, but because there are too many pests among the officials in power. Minister of Finance,  Come out and talk about the finances of our country of snow."

    "Yes, Your Highness the Prince." A thin but energetic middle-aged man came out and saluted Naruto and said, "Your Majesty Yamabuki, thank you for your understanding." After saying that, he faced  Fenghua Xiaoxue bowed, and then said: "Your Highness the Daimyo, what Your Highness the Prince said is absolutely correct. Our country's finances have never increased since they reached their peak more than ten years ago. Although a lot of money and food have been saved, this  There has been zero growth or even negative growth for more than ten years, especially when the war was launched. At that time, soldiers' pensions and the cost of making weapons and armor, coupled with the consumption of food, almost depleted our country's decades of savings.  It is precisely because of this that at that time our country clearly had the intention to continue to expand but stopped and only asked for compensation. It was because our domestic savings were running low. Coupled with the unstable foundation, although now  The territory has expanded several times, but in contrast, the payment has also increased a lot, and the tax revenue has only increased by less than three times for the several times the territory. Because many originally wealthy cities do not have much tax revenue at all.  When my subordinates asked Snow Ninja to investigate, they found that most of the taxes were collected.It emptied the pockets of local big families, and only a small part was handed over.  "Then Yamabuki took out a lot of account books and account books from his body and said: "This is the evidence collected by my subordinates.  "

    Naturally, an attendant came forward and picked up all the account books and brought them to Fenghua Xiaoxue. Fenghua Xiaoxue then picked up one and turned it over. Soon, a layer of frost appeared on Fenghua Xiaoxue's face.  , and quickly threw the account book out and hit a man in armor: "Humph, how brave you are. See for yourself if there is such a thing!" The general was startled, and blood immediately appeared on his forehead.  Sweating profusely and tremblingly, he picked up the account book and just turned a few pages before his face turned completely pale and he knelt down weakly on the ground.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue waved her hand and said: "Hmph, it looks like it's true. Come, pull him out and chop him up." Immediately, two soldiers came out and pulled up the man who was kneeling on the ground, "Your Highness, your Majesty,  Your Highness, Daimyo, please spare your life." The general immediately kowtowed and shouted, "My subordinates are aware of their guilt. Please, Your Highness, please bypass your subordinates."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue waved her hand and pulled out of the meeting hall.  Then Fenghua Xiaoxue said: "Shanchui, since you are in charge of finance, why didn't you report it before?" The finance minister knelt on the ground and said: "My subordinates reported it, and more than once. But there was always no reply, even because  In this way, the family was threatened. Later, His Royal Highness discovered that something was wrong and personally intervened, thus saving the whole family."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at Naruto, and Naruto nodded slightly and said: "That's true, but at that time, it happened to be the time when the Demon Country came to ask for help, so I could only let it go for the time being, and I never had time.  , until before, after returning to the Land of Snow and driving away Ishida Hijiu, I had time to collect evidence. It was only later that it was delayed until today due to various things. And Yamabuki was also the one I asked him to hide first. After all, except for  No one knows about him except me, so I can only let him endure it for now and let the snow ninja protect his safety."

    "It turns out it's like a show." Fenghua Xiaoxue responded, then nodded and looked at Fengchui and said: "Okay, you did a good job this time, then next, you will lead people to ransack his home.  "Yamabuki was stunned for a moment, and then immediately said: "Yes, Your Majesty the Daimyo, I will definitely complete your instructions." Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded and said: "Very good, then let's do it." At this time, Uzumaki Kina's body was in front of  He leaned forward and opened his lips a few times, but no one heard what Uzumaki Kinai was saying, and no one even saw it.

    Then Fenghua Xiaoxue waved her hand to the attendant beside her, who immediately stood aside holding a large number of account books. Then Fenghua Xiaoxue said: "There are still many books here, which means that among the people present, there are still  Some people are just like the person I just killed, some are even more serious, and there may even be one or two fish that slipped through the net. But it doesn't matter, and there are account books here, and you can find out those people immediately as long as you dig out the account books.  people."

    When Fenghua Xiaoxue said these words, most of the people present changed their expressions. Only a few people stood there calmly without changing their expressions.  These people have simply never done anything, or they are just looking for a lucky chance.  Or maybe they think that they have enough strength behind them to overwhelm everything.  Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at it for a moment, then waved her hand: "But I won't look at it now. I will give you a chance now. Everyone will hand over all the embezzled money and food. I can let you go temporarily. Later  If we do it again, it won¡¯t be that simple.¡±

    "Yes, Lord Daimyo." All the courtiers responded.  Then he retreated.

    Seeing that Fenghua Xiaoxue had almost finished processing, Naruto spoke again: "Okay, back to the topic, although there is not a large amount now, our country's money and food tax cannot be collected immediately. But the places in our country that need money and food are very  A lot, in this case, a country like the Country of Waves is for us. Although it does not have too many soldiers, which is somewhat insufficient, the economy of the Country of Waves is even faintly greater than the current Country of Snow. We need to get the Country of Waves  Only then can we have enough funds to use it and take the Snow Country further. At the same time, the geographical location of the Country of Waves is too special. It can be said to be the frontier of our Snow Country, so it must be in our hands.  There. And now is a great opportunity.¡±

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 384 Jiraiya¡¯s Book

    "Opportunity?" Uzumaki Kina said: "Naruto, what do you mean?" Uzumaki Kina paused and said: "Capture the country of wavescom"

    Naruto nodded and said: "Why not? The Kingdom of Waves has great wealth, and this wealth is exactly what we need, isn't it? And the Kingdom of Waves just surrendered to us, this is an excellent opportunity, isn't it?  ?¡±

    "This" Fenghua Xiaoxue hesitated and said: "But Naruto, now that the Kingdom of Waves is willing to surrender to us, if we take the opportunity to capture the Kingdom of Waves, will there be any criticism?  ah."

    "Causing criticism? Maybe." Naruto responded casually: "But Xiaoxue, you seem to have forgotten that we have already established too many enemies in this world. Now it is nothing to let the enemies deepen their memories.  It's a big deal, isn't it?" Koyuki Fenghua was stunned, but then she didn't speak again, while Naruto said: "Because of the establishment of the Hope Bridge, the country of Waves is no longer the poor island country it was a few years ago.  It is a rich country, and the current economic level of the Country of Waves has not yet reached its highest point. It is still developing and will become more prosperous sooner or later. The only drawback is that the defense power of the Country of Waves is too weak. I think.  It takes time to increase the protective power, so now that the Country of Waves wants to become our vassal country, it just hopes to get enough time to develop. After all, once it becomes a vassal country of our Country of Snow, once the Country of Waves is attacked by other countries,  Then we naturally have to protect him. Our existing soldiers are already insufficient. If we continue to send troops to protect the Kingdom of Waves, it will make our military strength even tighter and even endanger our country's defense."

    After saying this, Naruto paused, and then said: "The current situation in the Land of Waves is like a child pulling a cart of gold on the street. Everyone will want to grab some, or even swallow it all.  And now this child has also discovered this. He knows that he cannot protect the gold now. He needs time to grow up. But before that, he is willing to give some of it to us and let us protect him, but we ourselves  It¡¯s not very powerful yet. But we are unwilling to give up this car of gold, which is the fundamental reason why we have been arguing for so many days.¡±

    Ningji, who had been silent until now, said now: "Although there are people who are stronger than us, they are very afraid of us. The other party will not touch us until they are fully sure. Even if we take it away under their noses  They won¡¯t say anything about this cart of gold. What¡¯s more, this cart of gold is already in front of us.¡±

    Naruto nodded, shrugged slightly, then stepped forward to Fenghua Koyuki and said: "Indeed, this cart of gold has been placed in front of us, whether it's Neji, Zabuza, or me, we don't care.  I will make a choice for you. Xiaoxue, let you solve this matter by yourself. No matter what choice you make, I will support you unconditionally. I will help you deal with all the enemies standing in front of you. Don¡¯t  Forget, we are husband and wife.¡±

    Fenghua Koyuki looked at Naruto in astonishment. This was the first time that Naruto said the word husband and wife in front of everyone, so Fenghua Koyuki was just stunned there and didn't know how to react. Uzumaki Kina  Seeing Naruto smiling and nodding, she knew that Naruto and Fenghua Koyuki would have a close relationship and become a real couple.

    Looking at Fenghua Koyuki's astonished expression, Naruto smiled softly, lowered his head and kissed Fenghua Koyuki's eyes and said, "I'm going back to the Prince's Mansion first." After saying that, Naruto didn't wait for Fenghua Koyuki to speak,  He nodded towards Uzumaki Kina and said: "Mom, I'm leaving first." Uzumaki Kina nodded and said nothing.  Naruto turned around and glanced at Neji and Zabuza and said, "Okay, let's go back. No matter what Xiaoxue decides, we will support it to the end!"

    "Yes, leader." Neji and Zabuza responded at the same time, and then the two of them followed Naruto's figure and left.  Naruto left. Uzumaki Kina looked at Fenghua Koyuki's figure and hesitated for a moment, stood up and disappeared. Of course, Uzumaki Kina didn't go far, she was nearby, and she also set up a small knot around it.  World, if Fenghua Koyuki is close to Fenghua Koyuki or Fenghua Koyuki leaves the place, Uzumaki Kina will sense it immediately.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at Naruto's figure. Gradually Fenghua Xiaoxue felt that her face was burning, and red clouds began to float. Then Fenghua Xiaoxue suddenly woke up. This was the council hall. Although the courtiers had gone down, they were still there.  There were many people present. Although the attendants and soldiers did not matter, but Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at Uzumaki Kina's position, but did not find Uzumaki Kina's figure.  After being stunned for a moment, Fenghua Xiaoxue's face turned even redder.

    After walking out of the Daimyo's mansion, Naruto jumped onto the roof of a house. Several people jumped up and stood on the roof. Haku, Ningji and Zabuza followed Naruto closely. When Naruto stopped  NextAt this time, the three people also stopped.

    "Didn't I say that you are not allowed to participate in government affairs?" Naruto said as soon as he stopped, but his tone was a little cold.  Shiro was shocked and immediately said: "Naruto-sama" "Okay, Shiro." Naruto waved his hand and said: "I want to hear what they have to say." "Yes, Naruto-sama."  Bai responded helplessly and said no more.

    "I'm sorry, leader, I know I made a mistake." Zabuza hesitated for a moment, then said, "I will never do it again." As soon as Zabuza finished speaking, Neji immediately said, "I also know I made a mistake, leader.  Punishment.¡±

    Naruto was stunned, he didn't expect Zabuza and Neji to say this. As a result, it made Naruto uncomfortable and punished them too much.  After hesitating for a moment, Naruto said: "Okay, don't think that I don't know your thoughts. In fact, it's not that I don't allow you to participate in the political affairs of the Kingdom of Snow, but that we already have too much power.  In the Snow Country, no one can compete with us. In addition, in a few years, we have completely controlled the Snow Ninja Village. The most powerful power in the Snow Country is already in our hands. In addition, we have completely controlled the Snow Ninja Village in a few years.  I am the Prince of Snow Country. Under such circumstances, if we raise something, not many people will have any objections! Just like what happened this time, Neji and Zabuza, if not this time  If the two of you have different opinions and a dispute arises, Xiaoxue may have decided on this matter more than ten days ago. Just because you have different opinions, this matter has been delayed for more than ten days.  I know that this kind of thing cannot be delayed at all, and the sooner it is resolved, the better. And if the two of you argue, forget it, but when the two of you argue, there is actually a trace of anger. If I don't return to the Land of Snow in time,  If so, will you guys fight?"

    Neji and Zabuza looked at each other, then lowered their heads and said, "I don't dare." They said they didn't dare, but in fact, even they themselves didn't know if Naruto had not come back.  Really know how to do it.

    Naruto turned his head to look at the two people and then shook his head and said: "Forget it this time, but it will never be allowed next time. You two are the only people under me who can resist each other. I don't want to see you commit similar crimes again."  Wrong, remember that many people are already making a fuss about our status in the Land of Snow. If we continue to participate in government affairs, it will easily cause public outrage. Although we are not afraid, it is still very troublesome. So we must  Take charge of your own behavior.¡±

    "Yes, my subordinates know." Neji and Zabuza said at the same time.

    Naruto hesitated for a moment and said: "But I can't let you go so easily. Let's do this. Zabuza, Neji, there are many cities now that are being overshadowed by the Snow Country's insufficient dominance. On the surface, our Snow Country  It is under the jurisdiction of the country, but in fact the local big families are the masters of the city. You each choose one and turn the city into a territory that truly belongs to the Kingdom of Snow."

    "Yes, leader." Neji and Zabuza responded immediately, and then Naruto waved his hand. At this time, Zabuza said: "Wait a minute, leader." Naruto was stunned, and stopped to fly out. The figure said  : "Is there anything else?"

    Zabuza took out a book from his body and said, "Jiraiya-sama asked me to give this to you." Naruto stepped forward to take it and looked at the cover of the book: "'The Legend of Strong Perseverance'?" Looking at the tree  It does say 'Author Jiraiya'. Naruto doesn't believe that this book was written by Jiraiya at all. Naruto always thought that the books written by Jiraiya were all the Intimate Paradise series!  I didn't expect that there would be a different book now.

    "Yes." Zabuza said, "This was given to me by Jiraiya-sama himself before I left Konoha, and he asked me to hand it over to you, the leader."

    Naruto nodded, then put the book on his body and said, "Okay, I understand." He jumped up and left.  Haku bowed to Zabuza and immediately followed Naruto's figure.

    Zabuza looked at Ningci and said, "The leader is right. We have indeed gone too far these days. Maybe we will take action. Then something big will happen." "Humph." Neji snorted and turned around.  He turned around and left, but when Neji turned around, a trace of regret flashed in Neji's eyes.

    Zabuza stood there and hesitated for a moment before suddenly speaking: "By the way, speaking of which, more than twenty days ago, I forgot to report to the leader about my encounter with Uchiha Sasuke before returning to the Land of Snow." Then Zabuza  He jumped towards the direction of the Prince's Mansion.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 385 Mao Shanqiu¡¯s Letter

    "I understandcom" Naruto said: "Don't worry about Sasuke's words for the time being. He has only two purposes, to revive the Uchiha clan and to seek revenge on Uchiha Itachi. As for the last time, he should have discovered it accidentally.  I have found your traces and the ghostly light and water moon peeking at the beheading knife in your hand. But there is no guarantee that he will not attack you. Anyway, you have to be careful. But I think you are not the kind of person who will not escape even if you are beaten to death.  Bar?"

    "Ha." Zabuza, who had a bandage on his face, chuckled: "If you don't escape even if you are beaten to death, that's a samurai, not us ninjas." Naruto nodded: "That's fine, I believe if you want to escape  If so, unless the other party is a member of the Inuzuka clan of Cat Mountain or Konoha, no one will be able to catch up with you."

    "I am confident, even the Inuzuka clan may not be able to catch up with me." After saying this, Zabuza bowed slightly and turned around to leave the room.

    "Naruto-sama." Shiro looked at Zabuza's leaving figure with some worry and said, "I was also present in the last fight, but at that time, I couldn't use chakra and had no fighting power, so I didn't directly fight with Kiden Suigetsu.  Fighting, but being protected by Zabuza-sama and the others, but I saw all the fighting scenes, Zabuza-sama's attacks are not effective against Kito Suigetsu. No, it should be said that all physical attacks are ineffective, you can only use  Ninjutsu and genjutsu attacked him, but Zabuza-sama was good at water escape, and Kito Suigetsu's body was made entirely of water, so water escape attacks had no effect at all. Last time, thanks to Xia Xue and Zui Meng,  If Zabuza-sama encounters Kiden Suigetsu this time"

    "You're too worried, Haku." Naruto said with a smile: "Have you forgotten what I just asked Zabuza?" Haku was stunned and then smiled: "Why didn't I think of that? Although the body of Kiden Suigetsu is  It is completely composed of who, but in Zabuza-sama¡¯s Kirikage Jutsu, it will also lose its direction. Although Zabuza-sama cannot kill the opponent, he can easily escape from the battle."

    Naruto nodded, looked at Bai and said, "Okay, sit down, don't stand all the time." Bai quickly shook his head and said, "No, Naruto-sama, I am your worker" "You don't listen.  What I said?" Although Bai didn't say it completely, Naruto also knew what Bai was going to say next, so Naruto interrupted Bai directly, but Naruto really didn't know how to deal with Bai.  In the end, he had no choice but to attack Bai's 'vital points'.

    Hearing Naruto's words, Bai Da panicked and said: "No, Naruto-sama, I meanI mean" Looking at Naruto's sea-blue eyes, Bai Da didn't say anything in the end.  , sat quietly opposite Naruto: "Thank you, Naruto-sama."

    Naruto didn't say anything. He picked up the book "The Legend of the Strong and Perseverant Ninja" that Jiraiya handed to Zabuza and then looked at the cover. It showed a very ordinary ninja holding a kunai. Then Naruto opened the first page of the book.  page, read it carefully.

    "Yes!" Naruto suddenly made a note, and Bai immediately asked: "What's wrong, Naruto-sama?" Naruto shook his head, raised the book in his hand and said: "It's nothing, I just found that the name of the protagonist of this book is 'Naruto'  Just people."

    "'Naruto', Naruto-sama, it must be a coincidence." Bai said hesitantly.

    "Is it a coincidence? No, maybe it's not a coincidence." Naruto looked at the book in his hand and said: "My name 'Naruto' was obtained by the lustful immortal. Because my parents are both his disciples, and now I see this  This book, I think the Lustful Immortal hopes that I can be like the protagonist of this book. That's why he gave me the same name as the protagonist of this book." Naruto looked at the name of the book and said: "'  "The Legend of Strong Perseverance" The Red Sage gave me this book at this time. It seems that there should be a lot of meaning in it. Maybe this book will give us a lot of inspiration." As he spoke, a hint appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth.  The smile¡­.

    "You haven't decided yet, okay?" Uzumaki Kina looked at Fenghua Koyuki who was looking distressed in the mirror and said with a smile.  "Oh, Mom, why are you so embarrassed?" Fenghua Xiaoxue said with a blush as she looked at Uzumaki Kina.

    "Haha." Uzumaki Kinai smiled and then teased: "What is there to be shy about? You forgot that you had already got married four years ago. It was just that you were both too young at that time, so you didn't complete it.  It¡¯s what you should do, and you¡¯ve already changed your name to calling me ¡®Mom¡¯, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    "Oh, mom. Stop talking. It's so embarrassing." After saying that, Fenghua Xiaoxue stood up and took Uzumaki Kina's arm and said coquettishly. Her face was as red as a tomato, extremely attractive, just like the one she had seen before.  The appearance in the council hall was completely that of two people, but unfortunately the only people present were Uzumaki Kina, who was also a woman, and a few maids, and no one else saw her expression.

    "Okay, I won't say anything anymore. In short, you can decide for yourself." With that, Uzumaki QiNai looked a little serious and said: "Okay, Xiaoxue, let me tell you something serious next. Tell me honestly whether you like Naruto or not."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue was slightly startled, blushed and asked in a low voice: "Mom, why do you ask that?"

    Uzumaki Kina said: "Xiaoyuki, Naruto is waiting for you in the Prince's Mansion now. If you don't like Naruto, I will advise Naruto to let go. Although Naruto helped you a lot back then, you have done nothing for Naruto over the years.  People have done a lot, and you don't owe Naruto anything. So I will let Naruto go. Don't delay your lifelong happiness."

    Fenghua Koyuki looked at Uzumaki Kina with a slight blush on her face, but she still said: "I didn't like Naruto at first. At most, I just had some affection for him. After all, he protected me all the way and even saved me several times.  I don't know when I fell in love with Naruto. I never even thought that I would fall in love with someone three years younger than myself." Fenghua Koyuki hesitated and said, "Maybe Naruto  When we were in Konoha, after accepting the mission to protect me, we started to interact. During the mission, Naruto and I made a deal. Maybe it was that deal that made us what we are today.  Bar."

    Fenghua Koyuki looked at Uzumaki Kina and said: "Mom, actually I don't know if I like Naruto, but I don't know when Naruto came into my life. I often worry about him.  I don't know what this worry is, but I know that it is more than a friend's concern. When he and Master Jiraiya went out to practice, I thought about Naruto every day and couldn't do anything else, so I  Bury yourself in government affairs, because only in this way can I stop thinking about Naruto."

    After listening, Uzumaki Kina nodded, and then said with a smile: "Okay, Xiaoyue, I already know what you are thinking. Then Xiaoyue, you have to be careful. Strong ninjas are always the objects of female ninjas' pursuit.  Naruto is just like his father. Not only is he powerful, but he also has mesmerizing sea-blue eyes, a bright smile, a gentle attitude towards his companions, and a cold personality towards his enemies. These will be admired by female ninjas. If you don't hold on,  As for Naruto, you will be the one who is sad when the time comes."

    "I know, Mom." Fenghua Xiaoxue said with a somewhat sad expression: "Maybe Naruto likes me and really likes me, but the person he likes most is definitely not me, but a woman far away in Konoha.  My child, that gentle and shy girl, I have met once. Although we have not had a close relationship, I already know that she is a very good girl. Although in name, I am Naruto's wife. But I know  That girl is the one Naruto wants to marry most."

    "No one can be ruthless except grass and trees. Naruto's life in Konoha has been unsatisfactory since he was a child. Almost everyone hates Naruto, but that girl is the only one. Naruto has fallen in love with this girl from the beginning.  He felt pity and love for her. For Naruto at that time, this girl was the most important person in his life."

    "Actually, I'm still very happy. Mom." Fenghua Koyuki smiled and raised her head to look at Uzumaki Kina and said: "I know that Naruto has many things and many enemies. He can't stay with someone for a long time.  It¡¯s for one person, but as long as Naruto is by my side now, it¡¯s enough.¡±

    Uzumaki Kina looked at Fenghua Koyuki and nodded with a smile: "Naruto is really lucky to have you."

    "Naruto-sama, you have been reading this book for a long time, so you should stop for a while. A good book does not have to be read immediately. Saving it slowly is also a kind of enjoyment." Shiro spoke in a low voice to Naruto.  Said: "It's almost dinner time now. Please watch it after dinner."

    Naruto was awakened by Shiro's world in the book, then closed the book and put it on the table. He glanced at the sky outside and said, "It's already so late before I know it. By the way, Shiro, are you okay?"  "Naruto knew that if nothing happened, Bai would never disturb him. If Bai woke him up, then something must have happened to him.

    Bai nodded and said: "Yes, Lord Naruto, Xiaoqiu is back and she wants to see you."

    "Mao Shanqiu?" Naruto read a sentence and said: "Shiro, I remember you said that Mao Shanqiu's parents have a letter for me in Mao Shanqiu's place." "Yes, Naruto-sama. And Xiao Qiu's  That letter has been kept close to us, so we don¡¯t know what kind of ability it contains, but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem he hit?¡±

    ps: There was a lot of work today, so the coding time was a little late, but I finally coded it before one o'clock.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 386 Mao Shanqiu¡¯s Letter (2)

    "Sister Bai, that big bad guy won't come to pinch Xiaoqiu again! Meow." Mao Shanqiu stood in front of Naruto's room and held Bai's hand. At the same time, a pink cat head poked out of her arms.  out.

    Originally, Mao Shanqiu went out to eat ramen with Minagawa Natsuki. After eating ramen, he and Minagawa Natsuki went shopping directly. They returned to the Prince's Mansion when it was almost dark. As soon as they stepped into the Prince's Mansion, they knew that Naruto had already  Upon hearing the news of his return, Minagawa Natsuki immediately went to inform the others, while Mao Shanqiu heard the letter left by his parents, so he came to Naruto's courtyard.

    Bai smiled and shook his head and said: "Xiaoqiu, don't say that. Lord Naruto is a very good person. As long as you don't make mistakes, Lord Naruto will not punish you."

    "I know." Mao Shanqiu pouted and said, "But last time the big bad guy asked me to come back to find you first, sister Bai, and at the same time not to let others discover my traces, but I was discovered just after I stepped into the country of snow.  . Later, my parents took me back. Will the big bad guy pinch me because of this?"

    Bai smiled and shook his head and said: "Don't worry, Xiaoqiu, Lord Naruto has already understood everything about that incident. It was not your fault that time. Lord Naruto will not punish you for that matter."

    "Really? You promise." Mao Shanqiu looked at Bai with some uncertainty.  Bai smiled and nodded: "Yes, I promise."

    Hearing Bai's words, Mao Shanqiu showed a smile on his face and said excitedly: "Great, people have been worried that the big bad guy will come to pinch Xiaoqiu because of that incident. If not for his father, Xiaoqiu must hand the letter to him personally.  Bad guy, they won¡¯t come to see the big bad guy. If the big bad guy wants to pinch Xiaoqiu, Xiaoqiu won¡¯t give the letter to the big bad guy, and she won¡¯t do anything for the big bad guy in the future.¡± Bai Que smiled softly.  , stretched out his hand and pushed open the door of Naruto's room, and Naruto had his eyes closed, seeming to be thinking about something. When Bai pushed open the door of the room, Naruto opened his eyes.

    "Naruto-sama, Xiaoqiu is here." Bai said respectfully.  Seeing Naruto, Mao Shanqiu subconsciously shrank his head and hid behind Bai, and moved his feet as if he wanted to escape at any time. Bai immediately pulled Mao Shanqiu's hand: "Xiao Qiu, what do you want to do?  "

    Mao Shanqiu looked at Naruto timidly, then shrank his head and said with tears in his eyes: "You bad guy, you don't know how to pinch Xiao Qiu, right?"

    Naruto heard what Mao Shanqiu and Shiro said at the door. Naruto didn't have the intention to play such a boring guarantee game with this mentally immature girl, so Naruto stared directly with sea blue pupils.  Mao Shanqiu said: "If you don't come in yet, I will pinch you." After hearing Naruto's words, Mao Shanqiu's first action was not to walk in, but to break free from Shiro's hand, then turn around and run away.

    Mao Shanqiu is indeed very fast. Although she is not fused with her cat, and she is still wearing a princess costume that is inconvenient for movement, at this moment, she has already reached the entrance of the courtyard, and she can leave Naruto with just one more step.  courtyard, but just when she was about to take this step, a golden light flashed, and Naruto appeared in front of Mao Shanqiu, "Ah" Mao Shanqiu was startled, then turned around and ran away again, but  Mao Shanqiu was probably really afraid of Naruto. In panic, she ran into Naruto's room. When Mao Shanqiu ran into Naruto's room, the golden light flashed again, and Naruto  Appeared in the room again, and stood in front of Mao Shanqiu.

    With a 'bang' sound, Mao Shanqiu ran headlong into Naruto's arms. Naruto was afraid of hurting Mao Shanqiu, so he stepped back several times in succession to relieve Mao Shanqiu's momentum. Originally, Mao Shanqiu saw Naruto again.  The person suddenly appeared in front of him and wanted to stop and turn around to escape, but because he rushed too hard, and the position where Naruto appeared was too close to Mao Shanqiu, so Mao Shanqiu bumped into Naruto's arms.  .

    Mao Shanqiu immediately got up from Naruto's arms and turned around again to escape. At this time, Naruto formed a mark with his hands and said: "If you don't sit down properly, I will use the 'Lion Technique' to kill you."  Tie you up. If you have the confidence to escape from my hands, try it."

    After Mao Shanqiu heard Naruto's words, the figure that had just started stopped. She naturally knew that she could not escape from Naruto's hands at all. Not to mention that Naruto knew the Flying Thunder God Technique. Even without the Flying Thunder God Technique, she  It is also impossible to escape without merging with the round-tailed cat.  She has already tested this countless times.  "The big bad guy, you are the big bad guy." Mao Shanqiu looked at Naruto's black pupils with a little starlight appearing, which seemed to be flashing continuously.

    Naruto was completely indifferent and sat down in his seat as if nothing had happened. Then Mao Shanqiu's black eyes that seemed to be shining with starlight looked at Bai: "Sister Bai, can you help Xiao Qiu? Meow." Mao Shanqiu.  The kitten in my arms also let out a hint of sadness.The cry of ??.

    Bai stepped forward and took Mao Shanqiu's little hand and said with a hint of complaint: "Okay, Naruto-sama, please stop teasing Xiaoqiu." Naruto glanced at Bai, then stretched out his hand and pointed in front of him,  Mao Shanqiu looked along Naruto's fingers. Only then did Mao Shanqiu realize that there was a glass of milk and a bowl of hot ramen in front of Naruto, and it was her favorite tuna ramen.

    "Gulu." Although Mao Shanqiu had just eaten tuna ramen not long ago, but now that she saw the tuna ramen, she still wanted to eat it. She wanted to step forward to get the bowl of ramen, but the ramen was too far away from Naruto.  It was close, right at Naruto's hand. Although Mao Shan Akiaki knew that if Naruto wanted to catch her, she would not be able to escape, but she still did not dare to get too close to Naruto, but she wanted to eat tuna too much.  The fish ramen was gone, so she could only swallow eagerly at the steaming ramen.  In fact, even if the bowl of ramen was placed in front of her, she would not dare to eat it without Naruto's permission.

    "Big bad, no, Brother Naruto, that bowl of ramen is" Mao Shanqiu said with a hint of flattery, but her eyes were still staring at the bowl of ramen.

    Naruto picked up the bowl of ramen and flipped it slightly with chopsticks to let the aroma spread out more. At this time, Naruto looked at Shiro and said: "Shiro, you have been to Konoha a few times, so do you know Konoha?"  There is also a ramen shop in Ye, called Ichiraku Ramen. That ramen is one of the best in the world. Although this ramen is not as good as that ramen, I can still miss it a little now."

    "Ah woo" Mao Shanqiu desperately smelled the scent of ramen in the air, looked at Naruto with eyes that seemed to be shining with starlight and said: "Brother Naruto, Xiao Qiu's stomach is hungry, Xiao Qiu."  Akira wants to eat ramen. Meow."

    Naruto held the ramen in his left hand and stretched out his right hand to Mao Shanqiu. Mao Shanqiu hugged his chest tightly, hesitated for a moment, and then slowly walked towards Naruto. The closer he got to Naruto, the slower Mao Shanqiu walked.  Finally, standing in front of Naruto, he reached into his clothes, took out a pink envelope and placed it on Naruto's right hand.  Then he reached for the ramen on Naruto's left hand.

    Naruto looked at the envelope on his right hand and was slightly stunned. In this moment, Mao Shanqiu had already taken away the ramen in Naruto's hand, sat down on Naruto's table, and started eating.  Bai blushed, lowered his head and said nothing.

    Naruto looked at Mao Shanqiu who was eating ramen and said: "Why did you put the letter on um, chest."

    "It's mom." Mao Shanqiu said while eating ramen: "Mom said that this letter can only be read by bad guys, no, only Brother Naruto, so you must treat it well.  Keep it, you must not let other people see this letter, let alone throw it away. So I put the letter on myself. In this way, I can know whether the letter is still on me at any time."

    Naruto felt the envelope that was still warm and was silent for a long time before he said: "Remember, in the future, except for the people you like, don't give anything taken out of you to anyone else."  Oh." Mao Shanqiu responded and continued to eat ramen, not sure if he heard Naruto's words.

    Naruto opened the envelope and read the letter. The content of the letter was very simple, but after reading the letter, Naruto knew why Mao Shanqiu's mother asked Mao Shanqiu to keep the letter, and at the same time she absolutely refused to acknowledge it.  Mao Shanqiu read this letter.  This letter is to be precise a letter asking for help and a suicide note.  The specific situation was not stated clearly in the letter, but the general meaning was clear. It turned out that Mao Shanqiu ran away from home because of a quarrel with her parents. Later, she met Minako and lived in the Prince's Mansion.  , Mao Shanqiu quickly integrated into this 'big family' because of his cute appearance and personality.  Her parents all knew this, but it was only because Naruto was plotted by Ishida Hijuu that they thought Naruto could no longer hold on, so they took action to take Mao Shanqiu away.  But they didn't expect Naruto to be able to turn things around.  But at that time, they had already returned to the place where the Maoshan clan lived, and Maoshanqiu was punished and locked up because he left without permission.  Next, the enemies of the Maoshan Clan suddenly launched an attack on the Maoshan Clan. The unprepared Maoshan Clan suffered heavy casualties and were about to be unable to survive.  However, Mao Shanqiu, who was shutting up, naturally didn't know this. Mao Shanqiu's parents also wanted their daughter to live, so after giving Mao Shanqiu a letter, they asked her to come back to Naruto.

    "The Cat Mountain Clan?" Naruto muttered silently.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 387 Mao Shanqiu¡¯s Letter (3)

    A "boom" explosion sounded, and a burst of smoke filled the air. "Is it a smoke bomb?" A voice came out of the smoke, and then a golden figure rushed into the smoke. "Ding, ding, ding" bursts of weapons intersected.  The voice came out, "Ugh" Then the smoke dissipated, and Naruto with long golden hair held a kunai in his right hand and covered the wound on his shoulder while sitting on the tree trunk, panting slightly, his  Standing in front of him was a man carrying a huge fuuma shuriken, with a '?' on his forehead protector.  'symbol.

    "You really have some skills." Naruto looked at the man in front of him and said.  "You are also a ninja, so you can't be careless." Then the man looked at Naruto and said loudly: "Give up, this is the fate of us ninjas."

    Naruto said, "Can I say a word?" The man tightened the kunai in his hand and said, "I'm not interested in listening, you can go die." As he spoke, the kunai in the man's hand had already pierced Naruto's heart.  .

    "If you want me to give up you should give up on your own." With that said, Naruto turned into a ball of smoke and disappeared. At the same time, Naruto with a kunai in his hand appeared behind the man, and then the kunai was directed at the man's throat.  As it passed by, the man's body shrank subconsciously, and then he jumped away from the branch.

    The man gritted his teeth and looked at Naruto angrily at another tree. Naruto made a cut on his forehead. Although it was not a big wound, blood was flowing out, "It's useless. Even so.  If you can defeat me, there will still be other assassins who will attack the village. As long as we still live in this world, this cursed ninja world, there will be no real peace." With that said, the man jumped away, and Naruto  She watched the man leave without pursuing him

    With a 'pop' sound, Uzumaki Kina patted Naruto on the shoulder and said: "Naruto, what are you reading? You are so fascinated, debayo." Naruto woke up from the world in the book in shock and raised his head.  Looking at Uzumaki Kina coming to his side, Naruto was so absorbed that he didn't notice Uzumaki Kina's approach. Moreover, Shiro and Mao Shanqiu left without knowing when, leaving only their mother and son in the room.

    "Debayo?" Naruto closed the book and recited Uzumaki Kina's last word.  Uzumaki Kina was stunned for a moment, and then he stuck out his tongue in embarrassment and said: "Hahaha I accidentally did it again I've been like this since I was born. Whenever I get excited, I  I would blurt out this strange catchphrase I usually pay attention to it, so it doesn't come up. Sometimes I think about changing it, but sometimes my mouth is still faster than my brain  "

    "Debayo." Naruto recited it again, firmly remembering this word in his mind, and then Uzumaki Kina smiled and said: "But it's okay, Naruto, you can't. I always hope that you won't be like me.  Same, talking nonsense when excited."

    "Really? Mom, is that what you hope?" Naruto put the book in his hand on the table, and at the same time stretched out his hand to take Uzumaki Kina's hand and said: "Although this is your hope, I hope even more that I have  I have more similarities with you, mom! Debayo, I want to develop a habit and make it a mantra like you, mom!"

    "Idiot." Uzumaki Kina held Naruto's hand with his backhand and said: "You are the leader of the Snow Ninja Village. The eyes of the entire Snow Ninja Village are staring at you. How can you talk nonsense like me?  Here!" As he said that, Uzumaki Kina put Naruto into his arms and hugged Naruto tightly. There was a golden color in front of his eyes. A figure seemed to appear in front of Uzumaki Kina. Looking at this figure, Uzumaki Kina  Nai murmured: "Minato, have you seen that our child has grown up? He is very similar to you, with the same golden hair as you, the same sea-blue eyes as you, the same tolerance as you,  Smart, serious, gentle and strong." After saying that, the shadow disappeared and Uzumaki Kinai closed his eyes.

    Naruto also held Uzumaki Kina and buried his head in his mother's arms. Although Naruto did not listen deliberately, Uzumaki Kina's words still penetrated into Naruto's ears, but Naruto did not pay attention to Uzumaki Kina at all.  Nai said, but quietly leaned in Uzumaki Kina's arms, enjoying the maternal love that she had not enjoyed when she was a child.

    "Your Highness. Your Highness." Just when Naruto was feeling the mother's love, a maid hurried into Naruto's courtyard. Although the door of Naruto's room was not closed, but only ajar, the maid still didn't  He went in, but stood at the door of the room and called: "Your Highness is here. Your Highness, please prepare."

    Naruto woke up from the boundless maternal love. It would be impossible not to wake up. Uzumaki Kina pushed Naruto away as soon as he heard the maid's voice.  "I know." Naruto responded knowingly. At this time, Uzumaki Kinai teased Naruto: "You are so old, and you still want to be just like Xiao Qiu. Debayo." Saying this, Uzumaki Kinai didn't wait for Naruto to say.  The person answered and spoke again: "Okay, Naruto, since Xiaoxue is here, then I?I won't disturb you young couple, but Naruto, you must remember that ninjas have three taboos, money, alcohol, and sex. Don't borrow money from others unless absolutely necessary, and you must keep the rewards you get from missions.  "Then Uzumaki Kinai paused and said: "This one is meaningless to you.  You can't drink alcohol until you are 20 years old, but don't drink too much, it's not good for your health; finally, it's a woman As for a woman my mother is also a woman, and it was originally not a good thing, but Naruto, you have many characteristics that attract women, so  You must take good care of yourself, and you already have Xiaoxue, and there is another one waiting for you in Konoha  "After a pause, Uzumaki Kinai said: "Okay, you can handle it yourself. You are mine and Minato's child. I believe you can handle it well.  "With that said, Uzumaki Kina turned and left without waiting for Naruto to answer.

    "My maid, please see His Highness the Daimyo." "Get up. You all stay here." Fenghua Koyuki's voice came over: "I'm coming in, Naruto." Then there was the sound of the room door being pushed open, Fenghua Koyuki was wearing a  Gorgeous and noble clothes entered the room. Probably because she was still wearing this set of clothes, Fenghua Xiaoxue's face was still serious and noble.  After Fenghua Xiaoxue stepped into the room, a maid naturally closed the door.

    Naruto looked at the serious-faced Fenghua Koyuki who walked into the room and smiled softly: "Xiaoyue, why are you still wearing these clothes? Don't you feel tired?" Upon hearing Naruto's words, Fenghua Koyuki's face showed a smile.  The seriousness and nobility immediately disappeared, and she said like a young girl: "Why don't you feel it? I feel almost exhausted. If it weren't for the female officials around me who keep talking about dignity and etiquette, I wouldn't wear this suit properly.  Don't let people come out without wearing clothes, otherwise they wouldn't have come now." He said and sat on a chair next to Naruto.

    Naruto smiled softly, then stepped forward and took off some of the headdresses that Fenghua Koyuki was wearing, while Fenghua Koyuki sat there quietly. When Naruto stopped moving, Fenghua Koyuki  He reached out to grab Naruto's hand and said, "Naruto, I don't like the makeup the maids around me put on me. They only wear some noble makeup. Although this is necessary for court meetings, from now on,  Can you help me put on makeup when I¡¯m not going to court?¡±

    "No." Naruto hugged Fenghua Koyuki with both hands, lowered his head and put it next to Fenghua Koyuki's ear and said, "Because I have never put makeup on anyone else, so the female officers should do the entire makeup!" Listen!  Hearing Naruto's words, Fenghua Xiaoxue looked a little depressed. At this time, Naruto opened his mouth and let out a puff of heat: "But I can draw eyebrows for you. Although I don't know how to draw eyebrows, I will try my best to learn."  Hua Xiaoxue's ears kept trembling because of Naruto's hot breath.

    "Thank you, Naruto" Fenghua Xiaoxue turned around and leaned into Naruto's arms, with the top of her head just touching Naruto's chin.  Fenghua Xiaoxue raised her head and looked at Naruto, with a hint of seductive color in her eyes.  Although Naruto was only a teenager, his soul had actually been in another world for more than twenty years, so Naruto knew the meaning of Fenghua Koyuki's eyes very well.  Naruto looked at Fenghua Koyuki's seductive red lips, lowered his head and pressed them

    There was a loud 'pop' sound in the originally calm room. Upon hearing this sound, Naruto and Fenghua Koyuki separated immediately. Fenghua Koyuki blushed and took Naruto's hand from under her clothes.  He took it out, then sat on the chair and began to sort out his somewhat messy clothes.

    Naruto looked around, and it turned out that the sound just now was caused by the book 'The Legend of Strong Perseverance' falling from the table. Naruto picked up the book and put it on the table again. Fenghua Xiaoxue naturally also  I saw it, but what Fenghua Xiaoxue saw was not only the book, but also a pink envelope on the table.  Fenghua Koyuki hesitated and said, "Naruto, that's"

    Naruto picked up the envelope and put it in Fenghua Xiaoxue's hand and said: "It's a suicide note left by Mao Shanqiu's parents. It also contains a letter of help from the Mao Shan clan, as well as the location and route of the Mao Shan clan's seclusion, as well as all the skills of the Mao Shan clan.  . As for the content inside, apart from me, only the person who wrote this letter knows. And the person who wrote this letter is Mao Shanqiu¡¯s parents,¡±

    Fenghua Xiaoxue was stunned, put the envelope on the table again, looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto, are you leaving again?" Naruto hesitated and nodded.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 388 The Maoshan Clan (1)

    "Xiaoyue, how long has Xiaoqiu stayed in the Land of Snowcom" Naruto suddenly asked.  Fenghua Xiaoxue hesitated and said: "I don't know the specifics, but I think it will be more than three years."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Yes, it has been more than three years. Although her mind is not mature, Mao Shanqiu has done a lot for us over the years. At least I heard that in delivering news, Mao Shan  Qiu worked hard, and all he asked for was a bowl of tuna ramen. If you don¡¯t know about this matter, forget it, but now that I know it, I can never sit idly by. Although I got  This letter is already relatively late, and the Maoshan clan may have been completely eliminated, so this trip may be in vain, but no matter what, I have to go and take a look."

    "I understand, Naruto. Please take a few more people with you, and come back early." Fenghua Xiaoxue said.

    Naruto nodded and said: "This time I will only rescue the Cat Mountain clan, and the place where the Cat Mountain clan lives in seclusion is not very far from the Land of Snow. I will be back soon. As for bringing people, Neji and  Zabuza asked me to be sent out to deal with those cities that disobey orders. Fenghua City cannot be left without anyone, not to mention that now that the capital is about to be moved, my mother and Aunt Minako will stay, Qiya Zuimeng and Minagawa Natsu  Yuki can take charge of the Prince's Mansion and the Daming Mansion. Yakumo's body is too weak, and this time I have to travel day and night. Yakumo's body will definitely not be able to hold on. In this way, I will take Shiro and Yuji Yueka with me.  It's enough."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded and said: "Okay, Naruto, I understand. So Naruto, when do you plan to set off?"

    "Of course the sooner the better for this kind of thing. After all, I have already delayed so much time." Naruto thought for a moment and said: "If we had set out earlier, maybe we could have saved one or two people. Although  The hope is very small, but I still have to try. I want to set off immediately after dinner." Then Naruto hugged Fenghua Koyuki and said, "I'm sorry, I always don't have time to accompany you."

    "No." Fenghua Koyuki shook her head and then hugged Naruto and said, "As long as I hold you like this, I will be very satisfied."

    After Naruto and Fenghua Koyuki had a warm dinner in the room for the two of them, Fenghua Koyuki left with a group of maids and guards.  After Fenghua Xiaoxue left, Naruto's expression began to become serious. Naruto turned and returned to his room. After a while, Naruto came out wearing a black god robe, with his long golden hair still flying behind him.  After Naruto stepped out of the room, Shiro and Yuji Yueka were already waiting at the door.  Shiro is still wearing a white kimono, and Yuji Yueka is also wearing a gray kimono, but for convenience, Yuji Yuji cut off the sleeves of the kimono so that the wide kimono will not hinder him.  The arms move.

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "Okay, I have arranged everything. Let's set off immediately. Although this journey is not very far, it is also outside the Snow Country. If we move at full speed, it will take about a day.  , As for the purpose of this time, let¡¯s talk about it on the way. Let¡¯s set off.¡± With that, Naruto disappeared from the spot, and Bai and Yuehua Yuji also disappeared.

    On the roof of a house in the distance, three figures were moving quickly. Within a few minutes, the three figures had flown out of Fenghua City and entered the long snowfield.

    Naruto jumped onto a tree trunk, and then flew to another tree trunk. He kept moving forward, followed by Shiro and Yueji Yueka.  Naruto slowed down a little at his feet, letting Shiro and Yuji Yue come closer. Naruto then said: "Shiro, Yuji, this mission is to go to a small country outside the Snow Country.  A very small country, of course, the real goal is not this country, but within the territory of this country, there is a ninja family living in seclusion, the Maoshan clan."

    "Maoshan clan!" Bai was slightly surprised: "Naruto-sama, is this mission related to Xiaoqiu?"

    Naruto nodded and said: "That's right, Shiro, you also know that when Mao Shanqiu came back this time, he also brought back a letter, and this letter can only be read by me?"

    Bai nodded and said: "Yes, Naruto-sama, according to Xiaoqiu, her mother asked her to bring this letter, and she told her that it can only be read by you, Naruto-sama, not even Xiaoqiu."  That¡¯s right. I think it¡¯s a very important letter.¡±

    "Yes." Naruto said, "It is indeed very important, because this letter is not only a letter, but also a suicide note, a letter asking for help, a road map, and a skill book of the Cat Mountain clan."

    Bai Da was shocked and said: "Naruto-sama, you mean that this letter is a request for help from Xiaoqiu's parents! Everyone in the Maoshan clan has unparalleled speed. Unless there is a big difference in basic strength, no matter what they encounterThey can easily leave the battlefield against any enemy.  "

    "I think they must have met an unmatched opponent, because this letter is not so much a request for help, but more of a suicide note." Naruto said expressionlessly: "The letter only mentions the request for help.  They just said a few words, but on the contrary, they wanted me to take good care of Mao Shanqiu for them, so they gave me the skill book of the Mao Shan clan, so that Mao Shanqiu can learn the skills directly in the future without returning to the hermitage."

    "They hope that Xiaoqiu will never go back." Bai Momo said: "Because once he goes back, no matter how naive Xiaoqiu is, he will find something wrong. I'm afraid what he will see then is not his amiable parents, but a pile of bones.  .¡±

    "In that case, the opponent this time is very strong!" Yuji Yuehua suddenly said: "Naruto, how about you let me take action first this time?"

    "Okay, let you take action first." Naruto looked at Yuehua Yuji and said: "But I just received this letter today, and it has been more than twenty days since Xiaoqiu returned to the Land of Snow, that is,  In other words, it has been nearly a month since the Maoshan clan encountered the enemy, and the battle has probably ended long ago. If it was the victory of the Maoshan clan, then someone would have come to pick up Xiaoqiu, but now no one has come, and  That is to say, the person who lost this battle is probably the Maoshan clan, but Mao Shanqiu is also my companion. No matter what, I have to go and have a look. I hope there are still people who can survive. If the Maoshan clan really  If someone is killed, then we must at least find clues. Do you know who the murderer is?"

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Bai responded, his feet speeding up unknowingly.  Yuehua Yuer and Mao Shanqiu didn't have much contact, so Yuehua Yuer didn't know Mao Shanqiu, or even knew Mao Shanqiu at all. The only understanding was that there was such a person in the prince's palace.

    ¡®Xiao Xiu¡¯ and a group of three people flew out, then stepped on the snow and ran forward.  Yuji Yueka Yue said: "Naruto, since you think that the Nekoyama clan has been eliminated, why do you still go so far to the secluded location of the Nekoyama clan? Is it just because there may be survivors?"

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No, Yuji, in fact, it is not just that, but I am very sure that there are still people in the Cat Mountain clan alive. First of all, the Cat Mountain clan has a speed that no ninja can match. As the strength increases, the speed increases."  It will get faster and faster. Even with Xiaoqiu's current strength, few people can catch up with Xiaoqiu. More importantly, they still have good endurance. If they are used to deliver messages, their speed will be far faster.  More than the eagles in the sky. So even if they encounter powerful enemies, they have enough ability to run away. There are only two ways to deal with them. The first is to surround them. There are people on all sides, so that they can block them.  If they don't have a chance to activate their speed, the second step is to use something or someone to threaten them. As long as they stay in place and don't escape, this is enough. After all, although the Maoshan clan is extremely fast,  But the strength is not enough, and the combat effectiveness is really not high. What's more, except for Xiaoqiu, no one from the Maoshan clan has run out at all. It is obvious that they all either died in the battle, or were killed for some reason.  Trapped, or caught, or trapped. However, it is unlikely that all of them died in the battle. It is more likely that some were captured and some were not trapped. I just don¡¯t know exactly.  They were trapped for some reason. But no matter how they are, I think there should be some people staying there."

    "Are you trapped? That would be the best." Yuehua Yuji said with a smile: "Since the other party can deal with an aristocratic family, then his strength must not be weak, and he can be used to try new swordsmanship."

    "Really!" Naruto responded: "Then it's just time for me to experience your new swordsmanship." "Yes." Yuehua Yuji said: "I'll let you see my body.  How much strength the technique has increased." After hearing Yuji Yueka's words, Byakuya said: "As Naruto-sama's tool, I didn't clear the obstacles for Naruto-sama last time, and it was for me, Naruto-sama, if I don't do it anymore,  Mr. Zhan, you go to the Land of Fire in person. This time I will prove that I am a qualified tool for Lord Naruto." Naruto laughed, and then their figures disappeared on the snowy field, because Naruto was wearing a black  In the God's robe, under the cover of night, the three of Naruto were flying continuously.

    ps: It¡¯s finally okay. By the way, it¡¯s so hard to code at night.  Very sleepy.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 389 The Cat Mountain Clan (2)

    "ßÝßÝ" Several figures flashed past, and the three of Naruto were still flying in the forest, "Naruto-sama com" Shiro behind him suddenly said.  Naruto nodded slightly and waved his hand and said: "I know, let's go to the hermitage of the Maoshan clan first. We will talk about the rest after we come back."

    "Yes, Lord Naruto." Bai responded, and then the three people continued to leave at this speed.  After they left, four or five ninja-like people appeared behind Naruto and the others, looking at Naruto and the others from a distance.  Because they were hiding behind branches and leaves, their exact number could not be determined, whether they were four or five.

    "Their speed is too fast, we can't catch up at all. They are indeed world-famous people. They can run so fast. I am afraid that during the battle, their instantaneous explosive power will be even more terrifying.  "

    "Of course. Don't you know their identities? Can he make the Kingdom of Snow have the power it has now without certain strength?"

    "Tch, how could you not know? We are now considered people of the Snow Country. It doesn't matter if we don't know anything else. But how can we not even know the son of the Fourth Hokage of Konoha and the Prince of the Snow Country, Naruto Namikaze?  Hua Xiaoxue's ability to become a famous name in the Snow Country, and even the Snow Country's existence today, is entirely due to him. And it was reported some time ago that he seemed to have defeated a powerful ninja with Kage level strength. He is indeed the Fourth Hokage of Konoha  My son¡¯s strength is truly terrifying.¡±

    "Okay, stop talking nonsense. If you can't catch up, forget it. There's nothing you can do about it. I just don't know where Namikaze Naruto is going with the two of them? This is already the border of Snow Country.  Except for some small towns, there is only one city, and their route is obviously not towards that city. Forget it, as long as they don't come to our city."

    "If they come to our city, do you think we can stop them with just a few of us plus the dozen or so people in the city?"

    "Don't talk about Namikaze Naruto, I'm afraid even the two people around Namikaze Naruto can't stop him."

    "Okay, these are not things we are considering. Namikaze Naruto and the others are completely invisible now. I think their purpose is not here. Let's go back and report this matter to the adults. As for  I'll leave it up to you how to deal with it." As soon as he finished speaking, the four or five ninjas turned and left

    The sun was already moving to the west. At this time, three figures flashed past, and Naruto and the three stood on a green tree. They had completely left the country of snow.  "It looks like it's a little earlier than I expected." Naruto looked up at the sky and then said to Shiro and Yueka Yuji beside him: "Okay, it's been a hard day, and this is no longer the land of snow.  It's the end of the world. If I remember correctly, it's about half an hour away. Let's take a good rest for the time being and save some energy. We didn't rest last night, so you must be very tired. Next, let's take a good rest.  Come on, let¡¯s set off in two hours. In this case, we can get to the hermitage of the Maoshan clan before dark.¡±

    "Naruto-sama, didn't you say that the Maoshan clan is in crisis? Wouldn't it be better to arrive earlier?" Bai asked.

    Naruto nodded: "Indeed, but if we rush over now, there are only two possibilities. First, the Cat Mountain clan has been completely eliminated, and our trip was in vain. Second, the Cat Mountain clan is trapped or captured.  live, and in order to rescue the Maoshan clan, we must face a powerful enemy. By then, after running around for a day and night, we will most likely not be the enemy's match. If the opponent can actually solve the Maoshan clan, then there must be someone who is not weak.  Strength, and there are definitely a lot of people. Otherwise, how could the Maoshan clan only have Mao Shanqiu to escape? So in order to face these enemies, we must maintain sufficient physical strength. However, because of the crisis of the Maoshan clan, I  I just said I would only rest for two hours."

    "Yes, Lord Naruto. I understand." Bai responded directly, and then the three people got down from the tree trunk and sat under the tree. Bai took out some dry food and two kettles from his body, picked up a kettle and some  The dry food was delivered to Naruto's hand and said: "Naruto-sama, let's eat something first." Naruto nodded, took the kettle handed over by Bai, took a sip, and then handed the kettle back to Bai, and at the same time  He took the dry food handed over by Bai.

    Naruto ate the dry food in a few mouthfuls. At this time, Shiro and Yuege Yueji were still eating the dry food. Naruto said: "After eating, let's have a good rest, but this is not the country of snow after all, and even if  We can't relax even in the Snow Country. After all, the Snow Country is expanding too fast and its governance is not strong enough. So as soon as we leave Fenghua City, we can't relax. Okay, I'll set up a perception barrier around it.Bai, just rest here obediently.  "After saying that, without waiting for the two people to answer, Naruto jumped out. Bai hurriedly stood up, but at this time Naruto had already rushed out. Bai originally wanted to catch up with Naruto, but when he heard the second half of Naruto's words  In short, I had no choice but to sit down again.

    Bai didn't go against Naruto's words, she sat down honestly and continued to eat the uneaten dry food. She could go against her own thoughts and wishes, just like killing someone. She never wanted to kill someone, but she would do it for  Naruto went to kill people. As long as it was Naruto's wish, she would obey it. For Naruto, she was willing to do anything.

    Because she is Naruto's tool, although Naruto regards her as his companion and friend, Shiro himself positions himself as a tool that will always be useful to Naruto-sama, because in Shiro's view, there is only one  A good tool, a useful tool can always stay with its owner, and a tool without its own will is the first step to becoming a useful tool.  Therefore, Bai has been suppressing his own wishes. Although sometimes they will emerge, Bai will quickly erase them and follow Naruto's wishes wholeheartedly.  And because Naruto didn't spend much time with Shiro in private, and Naruto had a lot of things going on, Naruto didn't notice Shiro's situation for a while.

    Naruto came back soon. It was just a small barrier. Naruto's mother, Uzumaki Kina, was an expert in sealing techniques and barrier techniques. Although Naruto was not good at sealing techniques, he had learned some.  One point, it is very simple to set up a perception barrier.

    "Naruto-sama." Bai stood up and said as soon as he saw Naruto coming back.  Naruto nodded and casually found a place to sit down: "Okay, have a good rest. Although the next journey is not far, we may encounter a battle as soon as we arrive, so be fully prepared  Rest will be very important, whether it¡¯s Shiro or Yuji, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±

    "Ha, if I am really injured, I will be even happier." Yuehua Yuji said with a smile on his face: "Even if I don't have a good rest, if someone can hurt me, then it means that he  The strength is not weak, no, even very strong. A person can continue to become stronger because he knows that there are more people in the world who are stronger than himself, and in order to surpass these people, he can become stronger." Then.  Tsukihana Yuji paused slightly and looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto, before I met you three years ago, I thought that no one in this world could surpass me in terms of physical skills alone, but you used sword skills to  Defeat me. Naruto, if I hadn't met you, I would still be that arrogant swordsman. Now I dare to say that in terms of physical skills alone, I am not inferior to you, but when it comes to overall strength, I am still far away  Not as good as you. But I will still practice hard."

    Naruto nodded, patted Yuji Yueka on the shoulder, said nothing more, and then closed his eyes. In fact, Naruto had just rushed back to the Snow Country from the Country of Fire, and went to the Council Hall as soon as he came back.  , and then there was the letter from the Cat Mountain clan. In other words, Naruto started a new journey before he could wash away the fatigue of the journey. Even Naruto felt tired.  So Naruto quickly closed his eyes and fell asleep after sitting on the tree trunk.  Seeing that Naruto was asleep, Haku and Tsukuka Yuuji did not disturb Naruto, but found a place to sit down in the same way, but Haku chose a spot next to Naruto.  And although Bai closed her eyes, she did not fall asleep, she just closed her eyes.  All her energy was still focused on Naruto.

    Time passed slowly, and the sun was completely westward.  At this time, Naruto suddenly opened his eyes, and a glimmer of light flashed through his eyes. After looking around slightly, and finding nothing wrong, the glimmer in Naruto's eyes disappeared instantly.  Then he stretched and yawned.  Bai immediately opened his eyes, took out a kettle and handed it to Naruto: "Naruto-sama, wash your face and wake up."

    Naruto shook his head and pushed the kettle back and said: "Shiro, give me a smaller piece of ice." Bai didn't ask anything, and as soon as he made seals with his hands, a dozen pieces of ice of various sizes appeared in the air. Naruto looked at it.  He glanced at Bai and said, "Don't waste chakra carelessly."

    Bai shook his head and said with a smile: "No, as long as it is Naruto-sama's wish, no matter what it is, it is not a waste." Naruto frowned slightly, but didn't say much, reached out and picked up a small piece of ice and put it in his mouth  inside.  Bai waved his hand, and all the ice turned into a puddle of water and fell down. Bai Yi took out a lotus leaf and used the water. Naruto reached out and picked up some ice water and poured it on his face, plus the water in his mouth.  The ice quickly melted into some ice water and flowed into Naruto's stomach. In this way, Naruto's spirit immediately woke up from his confusion.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 390 Leng Yueshuanghua

    "Is this the hermitage of the Cat Mountain clan?" Bai looked at the surrounding valley and said, "What a beautiful placecom" Naruto nodded and said, "It is indeed a very good place. After the unstable world,  Having a place like this for seclusion is a rare treat. But it is a pity that this beauty has been destroyed."

    The hermitage of the Maoshan clan is a valley. The valley has no name, it is just a valley of five people. But inside the valley is a sea of ??flowers. All kinds of flowers bloom all over the valley, and because the valley has spring-like flowers all year round,  After it fades, it will soon grow again, adding to the strange rocks at the top of the valley that look like ninja battles.  And the fluttering sea of ??clouds adds to the beauty of the valley.

    Bai nodded and said, "Yeah, it would be nice if there wasn't this faint smell of blood in the air."

    "The smell of blood has not dissipated. Although it is very light, the comparison still exists. This proves that many people have died here in recent times." Yueji Yuehua looked around and said: "But on the surface,  Get up, there doesn't seem to be anything strange here, it seems that the other party has taken care of it. Naruto, let's take a closer look."

    Naruto nodded: "Be careful. Many people have died here recently, but now we don't see any traces. That proves that someone has cleaned up. If it is the Cat Mountain clan, after they clean up here, they must  Those who will send people to the Snow Kingdom to pick up Mao Shanqiu will at least take back the letter, and now it is enough to prove that it was taken away by the enemies of the Mao Shan clan. This is the secluded place of the Mao Shan clan, and they are here to attack the Mao Shan clan.  If they have the time to clean up the bloodstains and corpses here, then there are only a few possibilities left. Either they have already killed the Maoshan clan and evacuated, so they took away the corpses of their companions, but this possibility is unlikely.  , after all, they will take away the corpses of their companions, but not the corpses of the enemy, and they will not deal with the blood stains. Secondly, they destroyed the Maoshan clan, and at the same time they regarded this valley as their base, so they dealt with it  There were corpses and bloodstains all around. Thirdly, they had not completely eliminated the Maoshan clan because the delay was too long, so they took care of this place to prevent it from being discovered. In this way, even if someone came here,  I will only regard this place as a valley with beautiful scenery. As for whether it is the second or third situation, we will know after in-depth investigation."

    Yuehua Yuji raised his head and glanced at the sun on the top of the mountain in the distance and said: "The sun has already set mostly below the mountain. It will be dark in a while. If there are still people in the valley by then, they will definitely light up the lights.  , then they will be the best targets. By the way, Naruto, I think you and Bai should change your clothes. White is very conspicuous at night."

    Naruto nodded: "I have already prepared it." As he said this, Naruto took off his white god robe and took out a scroll from his ninja tool bag. After opening it, he made a slight seal, and the scroll  Several black divine robes appeared on it. Naruto picked up one and said, "Shiro, you can change it too."

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Bai responded, then he also picked up a black god robe and put it directly on the outside of the kimono.  Naruto stored the white god robe in the scroll, and then put the scroll away: "Okay, let's go, be careful, the enemy is likely to be hiding somewhere, we will wait until dark before taking action. For now  Let's observe here first." "Yes, Naruto-sama."

    The sky has turned completely dark, and the valley is already pitch black.  Naruto and his team flew forward and jumped to a tree trunk under the weak moonlight. "We can only move forward by relying on the weak moonlight, and we must be careful of possible enemies. This moving speed is too slow. Although this valley is not big,  , but it is not small. According to our current speed, we will not be able to run the entire valley even at dawn." Yuehua Yuer said in a low voice.

    "There is no way." Naruto whispered: "It is too dark in the valley. Although it provides us with the protection of the night, it also hinders our forward speed. And no one in the valley opens the door  Light, we have no way of knowing where the other party is, so we can only move forward slowly like this." At this time, suddenly about half a kilometer in front of Naruto and his party, a place suddenly lit up, and it seemed that the other party was lighting up.  He held the torch, illuminating that area as if it were daylight.

    Naruto was stunned, then a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth and whispered: "It seems that we have to be more careful." Bai and Yuehua Yuji nodded, because at this moment they saw a dozen ninjas in the lights.  The moment it lit up, they hid in the trees and grass around the fire. Because of the obstruction of leaves and weeds and the fact that they immediately tried to hide their traces, it was impossible for anyone to discover them.  Even Naruto and the others, if they hadn't seen them hiding in with their own eyes,I'm afraid it's not easy to find.

    Naruto looked at the places where ninjas were hidden and said: "First of all, we need to get rid of these people, so that we can have a better look at what they are doing? But I don't believe that except for a dozen or so people, there are no other ninjas."  , if it alerts other people, it will be a bloody battle, but they are too scattered, and I am not sure to control all of them without alerting others"

    "Let me do it, Naruto-sama." Bai stood beside Naruto and said, "I am confident that I can control a dozen hidden ninjas without alerting others." Naruto looked at  Xiang Bai nodded and said, "Then I'll leave everything to you, Bai."

    Hearing Naruto's words, Bai suddenly became excited, then nodded and said: "Yes, Naruto-sama, I will definitely fulfill Naruto-sama's wishes." Then he took a few steps forward and approached some ninjas again,  When the distance was less than fifty meters, Bai started to form seals. This time the seals were very complicated. Bai formed the seals very quickly, and she could also perform one-handed seals, but this time, Bai used both hands to form the seals.  Come to perform sealing, from this we can see how complicated this sealing is.

    "Secret Technique¡¤Leng Yue Shuanghua." As Shiro spoke in a low voice, it seemed as if nothing had happened, but Naruto and Yuji Yuehua clearly felt that the surrounding temperature dropped by one or two degrees.

    After a while, Bai let go of the mark and gasped, "Huhu." Bai panted slightly: "Naruto-sama, we can go over. I have restrained the dozen or so people who were hiding. By the way,  I also restrained some other people, at least there is no one within a hundred meters around those torches. But this is the first time I use this ability, so I can only hold on for five minutes. After five minutes, if nothing is done,  My chakra will be exhausted, and naturally I will no longer be able to control them."

    Naruto and Yuji Yueka were slightly stunned, not knowing what happened, but Naruto still chose to believe Bai. Since there was no one within a hundred meters, Naruto would no longer hide his traces.  He jumped directly towards the area illuminated by the torch.

    When Naruto came to the torch area, he suddenly felt a bone-chilling chill. This chill was not felt from the heart, but from the outside of the body.  Naruto took a closer look and found that several people dressed as warriors holding torches were completely frozen. Even the flames on the torches were frozen and could no longer dance. If there weren't many braziers set up around them,  The burning light is shining, and it is estimated that this place has fallen into darkness again.

    Yuehua Yuer looked around and said: "The people around are also the same, completely frozen. Just like an ice sculpture."

    Naruto looked at Bai, who smiled and said: "Naruto-sama, this is the ability 'Leng Yue Shuanghua' that my subordinate has newly learned from the boundaries of his own blood inheritance. This time, because of my subordinate, let Naruto-sama  Mr. Zabuza and Mr. Zabuza worked hard to run to Konoha. The subordinates felt very guilty and did not want to be cured by the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade-sama. The blood inheritance limit of the subordinates was strengthened. Not only did they realize the new ability of "cold  Yueshuanghua' and some advanced water escape techniques can also be used for one-handed seals."

    Naruto nodded and then thought to himself: "That's it. It seems that this ice blood successor boundary is really powerful. He actually has such a powerful ability. And as Bai's strength increases, it seems that each powerful skill is slowly being understood.  Come out, maybe this blood succession boundary is like the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan, with this level. As the level increases, you will get stronger power. Maybe Shiro's potential has not been fully tapped yet, and maybe there will be more  There are stronger abilities that haven¡¯t been discovered yet, and if that¡¯s the case, then Shiro¡¯s potential is too great.¡±

    "Naruto-sama." Shiro looked at Naruto meditating, and originally didn't want to disturb him, but Naruto's meditation lasted four minutes, which meant that Shiro's chakra had been consumed a lot.  So Shiro had no choice but to wake Naruto up.  As soon as Naruto woke up, Shiro immediately asked: "Naruto-sama, what should I do with these people? Kill them or what?"

    Naruto looked at the frozen people around him and thought for a moment: "We are here to save the Cat Mountain clan. Before we achieve our goal, we must not expose our whereabouts. Otherwise, the operation will probably fail. Bai, kill  Drop them."

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Bai responded, and then said in a low voice while making marks with his hands: "Broken." As soon as Bai said the word 'broken', cracks began to appear on those frozen by Bai Bing.  After a while, it completely turned into a pair of broken ice flakes, and all the people inside turned into ice flakes and fell down.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 391 The Trapped Maoshan Clan

    Looking at the ice flakes on the ground, Tsukihana Yuji unconsciously took a step back, stood next to Naruto and whispered: "Hey, Naruto, why are the people around you more perverted than the others? I originally thought that although Shiro was very cold, but  But it is as pure as ice and snow, but how could she"

    Naruto glanced at Yueji Yueka, then looked at Bai and said: "What you said is absolutely right. Bai is like pure snow. No matter what happened to her or what she did, she will always be so.  Pure, she is just like ice and snow, no, she is simply ice and snow, pure, deserted, and ruthless."

    "However, you are the master of this piece of ice and snow. This piece of ice and snow is only pure to you, not deserted or ruthless." After Yuehua Yuji heard Naruto's words, he didn't say much, but silently added in his heart  This sentence.  Then Tsukihana Yuji said: "Okay, Naruto, I'm going to take a look around. The enemy won't light a torch here for no reason. There must be a reason." After saying that, Tsukihana Yuji left.  .

    "Naruto-sama." Bai took a few breaths and said, "As long as these ice flakes melt after a while, they will melt together with the corpses. Is this okay?"

    Naruto nodded and said with a smile: "Of course. Thank you for your hard work, Shiro."

    Bai immediately shook his head: "No, please don't say that, Lord Naruto, this is what your subordinates should do. Moreover, although these corpses will melt together with the ice flakes, as the ice flakes melt, the frozen blood will also  It will melt out, and then the smell of blood will inevitably spread out, and it will most likely be noticed by the enemy. I'm sorry, Naruto-sama" Bai wanted to say something else, but Naruto stepped forward and came to Bai's side.  He reached out and stroked Bai's cheek and gently approached Bai's ear and said: "No need to apologize, I'm very happy, because with Bai's help, we can stand here without others noticing.  Bai is very powerful, and he is indeed my important companion."

    "Important companion! Naruto-sama." Shiro called in a low voice with a slight blush on his face.  Naruto woke up suddenly, shook his head suddenly, then put the thing in his hand into Bai's mouth, and at the same time withdrew his hand: "Okay, take this military food pill to restore some chakra." Naruto just spoke, and also  Without revealing what was stuffed into Bai's mouth, Bai had already swallowed the contents in his mouth.

    Bai felt Naruto stuffing a round pill-like object into his mouth. Although he didn't know what it was, Bai swallowed it immediately without any hesitation. Then, Naruto revealed what the object was.  Bai had already felt it when he took the military food pills, because the military food pills were working in Bai's body.

    Naruto was thinking about what just happened, "Why? Why do I have such a strong desire for Shiro, and it's so strong, even when I faced Hinata and Koyuki, I wasn't so strong. Why is Shiro so strong?"  ? And when he got close to Shiro, there seemed to be a cool breath coming from Shiro's body. Is it because he followed the lustful immortal for too long and was diverted by his subconscious, or for other reasons." Thinking of this, Naruto's eyes flashed with a cold light.  He thought: "Kyuubi has lived in my body for more than ten years. Its dark chakra and hateful consciousness may have added a lot of negative emotions to my thoughts under the influence of the long-term subconscious.  ." Naruto fell into deep thoughts, and time continued to pass.

    "Naruto-sama. Naruto-sama." Shiro looked at Naruto and fell into deep thought again. He originally didn't want to disturb him, but Yue Yue Yue came back from exploring the surrounding area. The news Yue Yue Yue Yue brought was very interesting.  It may be news about the Cat Mountain clan. At present, this news is likely to allow Naruto and the others to rescue the Cat Mountain clan as soon as possible.  At least it was possible to determine whether anyone from the Cat Mountain clan survived. Based on these considerations, Shiro could only wake Naruto up immediately.

    As soon as Naruto woke up, he immediately noticed Yuji Yueka's approach. Naruto turned around and looked at Yuji Yueka and said: "Yuji, you came back very quickly. It's less than half an hour. Why, you got  What¡¯s the news?¡±

    Yuehua Yuer nodded and said: "It's not something too important. I have already found out that the Maoshan clan is retreating to the innermost part of the valley. There is an ancestral hall built by the Maoshan clan after they lived in seclusion here. Because this ancestral hall was established  There is a natural cave in the deepest part of the valley, which is easy to defend and difficult to attack. The outside of the ancestral hall is surrounded by this group of ninjas. It seems that they are all rebel ninjas and escapees from the five major ninja countries. The number is about a hundred, and some of them are  Injured, but it seems that they can only defend the ancestral hall and cannot attack it. They cannot attack the ancestral hall for the time being. The specific situation is not clear, because there are many torches burning there, and the surroundings are clearly illuminated. I can't get too close.  . Also, this is an outpost battle. If someone breaks into the valley, they will definitely pass by here. Then a battle will inevitably occur, and naturally it will spread to the valley.Secondly, this is also the logistics department. A lot of food is stored here. If we hadn't come here, the food would be sent there.  When I arrived, people further down the valley were already complaining that the food was too slow.  "

    "Really? That's enough. At least we know that the Cat Mountain clan is still resisting after more than twenty days." Naruto responded and said: "Let's go, Shiro, Yuji, let's go over and take a look.  The Maoshan clan has been holding on for more than twenty days. They are trapped in the cave. There will not be any food or water in it. Even if there is, it will only be used as sacrifices to worship their ancestors. The quantity will definitely not be large. For more than twenty days,  It¡¯s enough time to use up all the food. They can¡¯t hold on much longer. Let¡¯s rush there as soon as possible. If that doesn¡¯t work, just break in. As long as we disrupt the arrangements of those people, the Maoshan clan should be able to rush out easily.  That's right. And if the opponent's strength is not too strong, maybe we can use the power of the Maoshan clan to defeat this group of people."

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Bai responded.  Yuji Yueka said: "I will lead the way." Naruto nodded, and the three of them jumped away

    "Damn it, why is the food so slow today? It's almost past the scheduled time." A rough-looking man without a forehead protector complained loudly.  Although he looks rough, anyone who is a ninja can feel the powerful chakra aura emanating from the man. This man is also a ninja, and a powerful ninja.

    "Don't worry, isn't it already within the scheduled time?" Another lean man said: "As long as it is within the scheduled time, then it doesn't matter. What's more, although we feel hungry, there are people who are hungrier than us.  Isn't it?" As he spoke, the man looked at a cave in front of him. There was a stone tablet next to the cave. On the stone tablet were written the words 'Maoshan Ancestral Hall'. Then a glimmer of light flashed in the man's eyes and he said: "The food is a little late.  It's not a big deal, but if it exceeds the scheduled timehehehehe." The man made a heart-shaking sound.

    "You are still in the mood to talk about this." Another man said: "The leader is tired to death about the Maoshan clan. You should think more about how to face the leader's anger later."

    "Damn it, it's all the damn Cat Mountain clan." The rough man cursed: "If it weren't for them, we wouldn't have been punished for failing the mission, so that we all left our own ninja village.  After a few years, we came to take revenge, and of course these kittens hid in the mountains like turtles.¡±

    "Hmph, don't talk about this. We still want to be a good defender. Otherwise, once the Maoshan clan people rush out, the leader will kill us. You won't forget, last time a guy asked Maoshan  The guy from the clan rushed out, and although he was immediately killed by the leader, the leader still killed that guy"

    ""

    In the cave,

    "Damn it. It's been more than twenty days. These guys still haven't relaxed at all. If this continues, without them attacking us, we will starve to death here." A yellow-skinned man stood on one shoulder.  The man with the kitten looked out from inside the cave and said angrily.

    "If it hadn't happened to be our annual festival and they had drugged our food, we wouldn't have been beaten like this by them so easily. We wouldn't have to be trapped here." A  The man with a black and white cat lying on his head said.

    At this time, a young woman with eyes and a blue kitten in her arms said: "But if it hadn't happened to be a festival, and if it had to be sacrificed to the ancestors first, it wouldn't have happened after some people were poisoned.  Discover it quickly, otherwise, I am afraid that all of us will be poisoned. Similarly, if it were not for the festival, there would not be so much food stored here. Although it is poisonous, it can still be eaten after the poison is removed. Otherwise,  I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve already starved to death.¡±

    "But we've almost run out of food, haven't we?" "But"

    "Okay, there's no point in arguing about this." An elderly man holding a pure white kitten said: "Look carefully at the people outside. If they accidentally let them rush in, our members will  It has decreased again. I no longer want to watch my people die."

    "Yes, Mr. Patriarch." The three people responded at the same time.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 392 Breakout (1)

    Returning to the cave, the old man looked behind him. Behind him, there were only a dozen or so people standing here. All the surviving members of the Maoshan clan, except for the three people who were watching at the entrance of the cave, were all there.  Here, there are less than twenty people, announcing that the Maoshan clan is about to be destroyed.  .com

    The old man waved his hand slightly and said: "Xiaohong and Xiaoqing stay, the others can go to rest first." "It's the patriarch." All the people left, leaving only the old man and a man and a woman. Take a closer look.  Look, this pair of men seems to be somewhat similar to Mao Shanqiu.

    The elderly man looked at the woman behind him and said, "Xiaohong, Xiaoqiu should have escaped."

    "Yes, Lord Patriarch." The woman known as 'Xiao Hong' nodded and said: "It has been more than twenty days, Xiao Qiu should have arrived in the Country of Snow long ago, and when Xiao Qiu left, the other party  No trace of Xiaoqiu was found. Xiaoqiu has been staying in the Snow Country since she ran away from home three years ago. She has a good relationship with Naruto Namikaze and the current rulers of the Snow Country. As long as Xiaoqiu escapes to the Snow Country,  Country, then you can get the protection of Snow Country and Namikaze Naruto, then let alone these people, even the five great ninja countries can't do anything to Xiaoqiu."

    The elderly man nodded with some relief: "That's good. Xiaoqiu is the most talented child of the younger generation of our clan. Her tacit understanding with Yuanwei is the best. She was able to transform into a human-animal hybrid three years ago.  . As long as Xiaoqiu is given some more time, she will grow into a more powerful Maoshan warrior than us. Even if we all die, as long as she can survive, our Maoshan clan will one day be revived again."

    "Master Patriarch." At this time, a middle-aged man said: "I have sorted out the photos of most of the ninjas who besieged us, but it is a pity that there is no photo of the leader."

    "Xiaoqing, thank you for your hard work. Find a way to send these photos out, as long as they can be delivered to Xiaoqiu. Although Xiaoqiu can't do much by himself, as long as Xiaoqiu is under the hands of Naruto Namikaze, then our  Revenge will be avenged soon."

    The man called 'Xiao Qing' nodded and said: "Yes, Mr. Patriarch, I have already made an agreement with my Gray Orchid, and it will be delivered to Xiao Qiu when the time comes. Meow." Xiao Qing said.  He teased the blue kitten on his shoulder.  The kitten stuck out its tongue and licked Xiaoqing's cheek.  There was a hint of human attachment in the cat's eyes.

    The old man said: "Xiao Hong, how much food is left?"

    Xiao Hong shook her head with an ugly face and said: "Chief, although we have been frugal these days, the food we can find here is limited after all, let alone food, even some small animals in the cave,  We have all caught it. Even so, all the food has been exhausted today. If we don't think of a way, we will have to go hungry tonight. And all of us have not eaten enough before, so  , I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.¡±

    Xiao Qing said: "Today is nothing. After all, you can endure without eating for a while. Besides, even if you don't eat, you can survive for seven days. But chief, we have finished drinking the water.  If there is no water, we can't last three days. Plus the people outside are watching eagerly." Xiao Qing said with worry: "Chief, under this kind of pressure, coupled with hunger and thirst, I'm afraid,  All of us will lose all our fighting strength tomorrow night."

    "Sigh" The old man sighed and said, "Xiaoqing, do you have any good ideas?"

    Xiaoqing hesitated and said: "No, we are completely trapped here now, with no way to retreat. Even the food and water have been exhausted. I can't think of any way except forcing a breakout."

    "Are we going to break through?" the old man said, "Xiaoqing, do you think we are somewhat sure of breaking through now?"

    "Not sure." Xiao Qing said with a bitter smile: "The other party knows our clan's fighting style very well. I think they should be our clan's former enemies, so they almost blocked the outside passage with people and wanted to rush out.  Just avoid having a head-on fight with them. In the past twenty days, we have constantly tried to break through. Although we have caused huge damage to them, we have never succeeded, let alone now, with the number of personnel  And the combat power left by everyone makes it even more impossible to successfully break through. If there is no strong force to break through the outer encirclement, it will be a dead end for us to rush out. "

    "Then you" the elderly man hesitated.

    "Clan leader, our clan has never had any grudges with anyone since we went into seclusion. We have been here peacefully for more than ten years, but these people suddenly rushed in and killed everyone on sight. They seemed to understand our clan's fighting style from the beginning.  ,??Obviously they were the enemies of our family more than ten years ago.  "Xiao Qing said slowly: "And judging from the appearance of these people, they were definitely not companions before. No, they were not even from the same village, or they did not know each other at all. It is very likely that they gathered together later.  The reason is probably because they all have grudges against our clan.  "

    "But, Xiaoqing." The old man said, "If that's the case, they are just a bunch of rabble. How could they work together to deal with our clan? And judging from their appearance, although they are somewhat discordant, they are  It has not expanded. Otherwise, we would have taken the opportunity to rush out."

    Xiao Qing nodded and said: "What the patriarch said is that in this case, there is only one possibility. Behind them is an ambitious, talented, and powerful leader. With ambition, he will gather so many people.  Only with strength can he suppress these people; with talent, they can suppress our clan and keep our clan trapped here."

    "Patriarch, last night, I sneaked out to check. After so many days, there has been no relaxation at all outside. They also know that we don't have too much food here, so they guard it closely every day.  I simply can't get too close." Xiaohong said at this time.

    The old man hesitated for a moment, nodded and said: "I understand what you mean." After saying that, the old man stood up, straightened his body, and said confidently: "Xiao Qing, Xiao Hong, you go and collect all the rest.  Gather all the clan members, since we have no way out. Then we must show the other party the ambition of our clan. Even if we die, we must make them pay the price so that they will never forget us, the Maoshan clan."

    "Yes, Mr. Patriarch." Xiaoqing and Xiaohong responded, and the two of them went out.

    The old man walked a few steps and knelt in front of a row of memorial tablets and said: "The ancestors of the Maoshan clan come again, the unworthy descendant Mao Shancai reports that during the Third Ninja World War, the Maoshan clan provoked countless enemies.  As the clan leader, Mao Shancai took his people away from their homeland and came here to live in seclusion in order to protect the clan. More than ten years later, unexpectedly, a large number of enemies came together to seek revenge. Mao Shancai was incompetent and was poisoned by the enemies at the festival.  As a result, the tribe was unable to resist. Mao Shancai tried his best to send tribe member Mao Shanqiu out of the hermitage. With the help of outstanding tribe members Mao Shanqing and Mao Shanhong, he retreated to the ancestral hall with the poisoned tribe members. Now he is twenty years old.  In the remaining days, there are only less than twenty people left in the clan. At this time, there are no reinforcements from outside, and all the food and water in the ancestral hall are exhausted. If it continues, the clansmen will lose their combat effectiveness due to hunger and lack of water. By then, the clansmen will  Not only were they allowed to be slaughtered by the enemy, but they would also inevitably suffer humiliation. The Maoshan clan could never do this. So Mao Shancai decided to take the clan to a fight. It would be best if they could break through, but even if they could not break out, as long as one or two people could escape.  It's also good. I ask our ancestors to protect our descendants so that the clan can rush out." As he spoke, the elderly man, Mao Shancai, kowtowed respectfully to the tablet.

    Not long after, more than a dozen men were summoned. Xiao Qing stepped forward and said: "Chief, except for the three clan members who are monitoring the cave entrance, everyone else is here, no one is exception."

    Mao Shancai nodded and stood up from the memorial tablet. He turned around and looked at more than a dozen clan members and said, "In the past twenty days, everyone has been going through battles every day. During the battle, our clan members have to protect the name of our Maoshan clan.  In addition to sacrificing their own lives with honor, they are our pride, and we are proud of them." As he spoke, Mao Shancai paused slightly and said: "I think everyone is very clear about the current situation. There are many enemies.  Dozens of times our size, they surrounded the road outside the ancestral hall and trapped us here. Of course, this is not serious. What is serious is that our food and water have all been exhausted. In other words, we have no choice but to continue.  We will be hungry when we come down, and if we continue to be trapped here, we will starve to death in a few days, or we will be captured by the enemy and suffer humiliation when we are too hungry to resist. You are all elites, we are all  The pride of the Maoshan clan, for the honor of our Maoshan clan, we must not die in hunger or humiliation, so I decided to break out, but there are many enemies, and they know our fighting style well. Once we rush out, we will escape death.  So I want to ask here, do you dare to follow this old man like me and rush out."

    "Kill one to get enough, kill two to earn one, clan leader, just give the order." A man said immediately after Mao Shancai finished: "I have been waiting for this moment for a long time."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 393 Breakout (2)

    "That's right, clan leader, just give the ordercom" the Maoshan clan members said one after another. It seems that they have reached the limit of their patience.  Mao Shancai looked at this situation and nodded and said: "Okay, you are indeed members of my Maoshan tribe. Let's go and prepare separately. In ten minutes, we will gather at the entrance of the cave. We will rush out together. Remember to be careful when gathering.  Otherwise, let the other party notice our actions. Only by taking them by surprise can we have more chances to successfully break through."

    "Yes, clan leader." Everyone responded and then left. Only Mao Shanqing and Mao Shanhong stayed. After the other members left, Mao Shancai said: "Xiaoqing, Xiaohong, you guys  Put away the memorial tablets of our ancestors. We can give up everything, but we cannot give up the tablets, let alone leave them here to be insulted by the enemy. If we cannot rush out by then, let us destroy these. Our ancestors will not  Blame it on us.¡±

    Mao Shanqing and Mao Shanhong hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said: "Yes, clan leader." Mao Shancai nodded: "I'll wait for you at the entrance of the cave." After saying that, Mao Shancai left, and Mao Shanqing and Mao Shanhong just needed to start.  After sorting out the tablets, Mao Shanqing took out a scroll and put all the tablets into the scroll with Weiwei seals. After putting away the scroll, Mao Shanqing handed it to Mao Shanhong.

    Mao Shanhong took the scroll and took out several explosive charms, and carefully wrapped the scroll: "Okay, without the unique techniques of our Maoshan clan, anyone can unlock the explosive charms outside, but what is hidden inside the scroll  The chakra is enough to destroy this scroll."

    Mao Shanqing nodded: "Let's go, it's time for us to gather." "Yes." After saying that, the two of them turned and left.

    At the entrance of the cave, more than a dozen Maoshan tribesmen were gathering together. All the living Maoshan tribesmen were here, including the three people who had been guarding the entrance of the cave. Everyone stood here quietly, with a look on their faces.  There was solemnity and a hint of relief in their eyes. They had been trapped for more than twenty days, and their spirits could no longer bear it.

    Mao Shanqing and Mao Shanhong came to the entrance of the cave, looked at everyone, and then came to Mao Shancai, handed the scroll to Mao Shancai and said: "Clan leader. Here are the memorial tablets of our Maoshan clan ancestors. They have been protected.  , it cannot be revealed without the unique methods of my Maoshan clan."

    Mao Shancai nodded, raised the scroll and said to the Maoshan tribe: "Everyone heard it, here are the tablets of all the ancestors of our clan. Originally I didn't want to disturb the ancestors' tablets, but if I stay here, once this place is breached,  If I do, I will definitely be humiliated. I will never allow this kind of thing, but I don¡¯t know if I can rush out this time, so I decided to bring the ancestor¡¯s tablet. If I can rush out, it would be best, but if I can¡¯t rush out, I  I would rather destroy the tablets of my ancestors with my own hands than be humiliated in the hands of the enemy." Mao Shancai paused and said: "There is a mark unique to our clan on it, and it cannot be solved without the unique techniques of our clan.  Open. If you are not careful, an explosion will occur, completely blowing up the scroll and the contents inside it. In other words, this time, our ancestors will face the enemy with us. Okay, everyone, get ready, we will immediately  Prepare to break out.¡±

    "Yes, Mr. Patriarch." All the Maoshan clan members responded, and at the same time, various cats jumped out on their heads, shoulders and arms. Almost all of them said at the same time: "Maoshan flow, a mixture of humans and animals.  Transform into a Maoshan warrior." As soon as he finished speaking, everyone's original clothes disappeared, replaced by a fur-like tights that wrapped their whole bodies, and a hair sprouted from their heads.  On the pair of cat ears, three pairs of whiskers appeared on their cheeks, which were somewhat similar to Naruto. A cat tail appeared behind them, and the nails on the ten fingers of their hands stretched out like sharp blades, and the length of nearly half a foot was emitting a cold light.  If it were a man undergoing such a transformation, it would be fine, but there were several women among them. They looked extremely charming after the transformation, and their hot figures were all exposed. They can bring up the lust of men at a glance, especially  This cat-like form has a different kind of charm.  Especially Mao Shanhong, she is a beauty in her own right. After this transformation, she is a little less stable and a little more seductive. However, the nails on her hands are longer than ordinary people, and the cold light in her eyes is even sharper.  , far more than other Maoshan tribe members, only Mao Shanqing can compare with her.  It can be seen from this that the two of them are definitely the best among the Maoshan clan.

    Maoshancai looked at the tribesmen and nodded and said, "Very good, let's go. This time, let them see the pride of our Maoshan tribe." After saying that, he took the lead and walked towards the entrance of the cave.  All the Maoshan tribesmen behind him followed him closely.  Just when they came to the entrance of the cave, Mao Shancai took the lead and rushed out, and all the Maoshan tribe members followed closely. In the blink of an eye, they were already among the crowd outside.In front, the crowd surrounding the cave entrance was stunned for a moment, but at this moment, the top dozen people at the front burst out with blood at the same time. The largest scratch appeared on their chests, and the Maoshan tribesman's  There is still a trace of flesh and blood left on the nails.

    "The Maoshan clan has broken out. Hurry up and surround them, don't let them use their speed." Suddenly, a person shouted loudly, and at the same time, a huge barrier appeared immediately, covering everyone in the Maoshan clan.  Inside.

    Then a man appeared in front of the Maoshan clan and said: "Everyone, get up here. I have blocked the space above their heads with a barrier. They can no longer get up from above." Then a large number of ninjas around the man moved toward Maoshan.  The clan rushed over.  At the same time, the man said to a ninja next to him: "Hurry up and invite the leader and other leaders over." "Yes." The ninja responded and ran towards the back.

    "Brothers, let's fight for them. As long as you kill two, you will be enough. If you kill three, you will earn." Mao Shanqing suddenly shouted loudly, and then rushed towards the crowd surrounding him, but in fact, his  The target was the man who set up the barrier. All the Maoshan tribesmen rushed over following Mao Shanqing's figure

    Naruto and Shiro were heading towards the place where the Maoshan clan was trapped under the leadership of Yuji Yuege Yue. The speed of the three of them was not slow, and they were very close before long. But at this time, Naruto suddenly stopped, and he slightly  Frowning: "This sound? Is it a battle, are those people attacking the ancestral hall?" After saying this, Naruto immediately shook his head and said: "No, if the battle was inside the spy, the sound would not be so loud, and those people  The leader is obviously not an idiot. He did not attack for more than 20 days just to exhaust the strength of the Maoshan clan and put mental pressure on them. Now is the critical moment. He will not attack at this time. Then it is the Maoshan clan who is here.  Breaking through. Not good." Naruto was shocked and said: "Haku, Yuji, let's move forward at full speed. If we are too late, the Maoshan clan may be destroyed." Before he finished speaking, Naruto had already flown out.

    Tsukuka Yuji and Shiro quickly followed Naruto. The three of them no longer cared about the hidden whistles around them and moved forward at full speed.  Within a few minutes, Naruto and the three of them had already seen the battle site.

    On the battlefield, hundreds of ninjas surrounded a small team of about ten people to attack. The team of more than ten people included men and women, but they all had the same feature, that is, they had a  For Mao Er, there is a cat tail behind him, and the nails on the ten fingers of both hands are like ten sharp knives, constantly cutting open the attacking ninjas. It is obvious that these ten people are members of the Cat Mountain clan. As for other places, there is nothing worthwhile at all.  Note that there are probably only about ten people left in the Maoshan clan.

    Just when the three of Naruto came to the edge of the battlefield, a ninja holding a kunai was hiding among several ninjas. When the Maoshan tribe had just eliminated an enemy, they seized this opportunity and suddenly held the kunai.  The kunai stabbed the Musang tribesman in the heart.  The location of this Maoshan tribesman is very important. Once he is killed, there will be a gap in the encirclement circle formed by the Maoshan tribesmen.

    "Oops." This scene happened to be seen by Naruto. Naruto secretly said, and a special kunai immediately appeared in the palm of his right hand and shot towards it.

    But it was too late for Naruto to shoot the kunai. He saw the opponent's kunai piercing into the body of the Maoshan tribesman. However, the opponent also felt the kunai shot by Naruto. When he turned around, he saw the kunai.  With a special kunai, with a 'ding' sound, the opponent pulled out the kunai that had penetrated the Musang tribesman's body, blocked Naruto's kunai, and then immediately retreated.  Naruto did not chase that person, but stood next to the Maoshan tribesman. He formed seals with his hands and shouted: "Ninja Technique: Chaos Lion Technique." As Naruto spoke, the long golden hair behind Naruto suddenly danced.  , and like a sharp blade, it quickly stabbed in all directions.

    All the people on the other side are ninjas, but their strength is different. Moreover, Naruto's attack this time is not to kill people, but to create a space around so that other living Maoshan tribesmen can breathe, so  Most of the ninjas with some strength escaped Naruto's long golden hair, but there were too many of them. Although most of them passed, more than twenty people were still pierced by Naruto's long golden hair.  body.  Some of these people died after being stabbed in their vital organs, but those who were not stabbed in their vital organs are still alive.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 394 Rescue the Maoshan Clan (1)

    With the appearance of Naruto and the long golden hair that spread out like sharp blades, the guard suddenly became quiet, leaving only the ninjas who were still wailing with their long golden hair hanging on them.  .  com As soon as the mark in Naruto's hand changed, his long golden hair immediately shrank back, fluttering in the wind behind Naruto as usual.  It's just that one or two places on the originally golden hair were dyed red by human blood, which was dripping down continuously.  'ßÝßÝ' Bai and Yuehua Yuji jumped up and appeared next to Naruto.

    "Hey, isn't this the famous Namikaze Naruto!" A middle-aged man with a scar on his face said, followed by five people, one of whom was the ninja who was just discovered by Naruto.

    Naruto glanced at the other person and didn't say anything. Instead, he looked behind him at the Musang tribesman who was stabbed by kunai.  I saw a charming cat girl hugging the man with tears in her eyes.  And then the Maoshan tribesman was already dead because he was stabbed in the heart. Next to him was the body of a blue kitten.  When the cat girl saw Naruto, she quickly wiped away her tears and said, "Mao Shanhong, thank you, Your Highness, for coming to help our Cat Mountain clan. Otherwise, our Cat Mountain clan may really be destroyed."

    Naruto shook his head and said: "It's okay. Xiaoqiu is considered my subordinate after all. Her clan is in trouble, and it seems unreasonable for me to help her."

    The middle-aged man saw that Naruto didn't answer and didn't care. Instead, he smiled softly and said a few words to the people around him. Then the crowd around him came up again and surrounded Naruto, including the Maoshan tribe.  .

    Mao Shanhong looked at Naruto and said, "Where is Xiaoqiu, does she know?"

    "I don't know." Naruto took out a letter from his body and said, "Xiaoqiu obeyed your instructions very much. You didn't allow her to read it, so he didn't read it. Until I took the letter from her, she  I haven't read it either. It's just that you didn't tell her that this letter was urgent, so after I returned to the Land of Snow yesterday, she didn't give it to me until last night." Naruto paused as he spoke.  Said: "Also, you can directly ask Mao Shanqiu to give this letter to Fenghua Koyuki, and she will take care of it, or you can give it to Hinata Neji and Momochi Zabuza. They are my confidants. I am not here in Snow  country, they can definitely handle these things.¡±

    "Haha." Mao Shanhong smiled miserably and shook his head: "Last time, when the Kingdom of Whirlpool and the Kingdom of Snow faced a crisis, I originally thought you had no chance of reversal. In order to prevent Xiaoqiu from being harmed, my husband and I, although  We knew that Xiaoqiu had the information you needed, but we still took Xiaoqiu away by force. Later, even if you turned around, although we got the news, we still didn't let Xiaoqiu go to you. I think if  If I ask you for help at this time, you may not necessarily agree. After all, there is no benefit at all in coming to save us, the Maoshan Clan. What¡¯s more, although there are rumors outside that you are practicing in seclusion in the Kingdom of Snow, we, the Maoshan Clan, know that at that time  You are not in the Land of Snow. So we are even more unable to say anything. From now on, we can only hope that you can protect Xiaoqiu."

    "Forget it, let's not talk about this anymore, how many people are left in your clan?" Naruto looked at the Maoshan clan members around him and said.

    Mao Shanhong looked around and said: "All the surviving clan members are here. Everyone else died in the battle. Even the clan leader died in the melee just now." Naruto took a look and added  This Maoshan Hong, there are only seven people left in the entire Maoshan tribe.  Four women and three men.  And all of them were injured, one or two of them were seriously injured. If it weren't for their strong willpower, I'm afraid they would fall down immediately.

    "What are you holding?" Naruto looked at Mao Shanhong tightly hugging the Musang tribesman who had just been stabbed in the heart by a kunai. "It's my husband. Mao Shan Qing." Mao Shanhong held both hands.  Yi Jing said.  "Really, he is Xiaoqiu's father." Naruto looked at the ninja who just attacked and said: "It seems that I came a step too late. I originally planned to save the two of you, but I didn't expect  ." As he spoke, Naruto's mind flashed to the scene when Mao Shanqiu knew the news. He shook his head helplessly, and then said to Mao Shan Hong: "People cannot be resurrected after death. Please forgive me and accept the change. The only thing I can do is to  The head of the man who killed your husband was brought to you.¡±

    Mao Shanhong looked at the ninja with hatred in his eyes, and then said to Naruto: "If this is the case, Mao Shanhong is willing to serve His Highness the Prince from now on."

    The middle-aged man was shocked, looked at the person next to him and said: "Be careful, Namikaze Naruto's strength cannot be underestimated."

    The ninja said with disdain: "Hmph, Namikaze Naruto is indeed very strong, but with so many of us here, it's really a dream for him to want to kill me."

    Naruto made a slight seal with his hands and said: "Flying Thunder God Jutsu." Only a golden light was left on the ground, but Naruto disappeared. In the blink of an eye, Naruto came back again.??Now in the same place, Naruto held a golden-edged sword in his right hand, and held a human head in his left hand. It was the ninja who just assassinated Mao Shanqing.  He still had that look of disdain on his face.  And next to the middle-aged man in the distance, the headless body fell to the ground with a 'bang'.

    "Golden flash, the Fourth Hokage's 'Flying Thunder God Technique' is indeed powerful." The middle-aged man read a sentence and then said: "But I have more than 200 ninjas here, and their strength is even more than that of a small ninja village. Namikaze Ming  Are you confident that you alone can deal with so many people? And I just saw that when you went to save Mao Shanqing, you did not use Flying Thunder God, but shot a special kunai first. I think  If you want to use Flying Thunder God, you must first shoot out the kunai."

    Naruto glanced at him, then placed the head in his hand next to Mao Shanqing's body, then stood up and said: "I don't need to deal with so many people, I just need to kill a few of your leaders, not to mention, I  I'm not alone here. As for the Flying Thunder God, you're half right. As for the other half, I'll tell you after you die."

    "Hmph." The middle-aged man snorted coldly: "Kill me? Namikaze Naruto, your thinking is too simple. I admit that your strength is superior to mine, but you want to kill me,  It¡¯s not that simple.¡±

    Naruto no longer answered, but took out a scroll from his ninja tool bag. The scroll was opened on the ground, with a slight 'bang' sound, and a lot of special kunai appeared on the scroll. Naruto grabbed it casually.  Special kunai.  About ten of them were fired towards the surrounding crowd.  ¡®Ding ding.  'All a dozen special kunai were knocked down, but a sneer appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth, and then a golden light flashed. Naruto appeared in the crowd, the Thunder God Sword in his hand danced, and several ninjas were struck by the Thunder God.  The sword was cut into two pieces, but no one could capture Naruto's figure. What they captured was always the flash of golden light.

    In the blink of an eye, Naruto appeared next to Mao Shanhong again. In less than three seconds, Naruto was back. The golden blade of the Thunder God Sword was dripping with blood, and something happened among the crowd surrounding the Mao Shan clan.  There were bursts of commotion. In just a few seconds, Naruto had killed nearly twenty ninjas. Naruto flicked the Thunder God Sword to shake off the blood on it and said: "My Flying Thunder God Technique is still  It's a little worse, if it had been my father just now, I'm afraid the number of your dead would have been at least doubled."

    "The Flying Thunder God's Technique, what a Flying Thunder God's Technique." The middle-aged man read two sentences in a row, and then said: "Naruto Namikaze, do you have to help the Cat Mountain clan? As long as you no longer care about the Cat Mountain clan,  I can let all my subordinates join your Snow Ninja Village."

    Naruto grabbed a handful of special kunai again and said with a smile: "Your proposal is very tempting. If you had said this before meeting Mao Shanqiu, I might have agreed. As for now, you should go  Hell, let's find someone to negotiate terms. Haku, Yuji, attack." With that said, Naruto shot out all the kunai in his hand.

    "Hey, I've been waiting for your words for a long time." As he said this, Yuehua Yuji rushed towards the crowd, holding the handle of the knife in both hands, he suddenly pulled it out and cut the person in front of him in half.

    "For Naruto-sama's wish." Bai muttered, and then formed a seal with his hands: "Water Release¡¤Water Dragon Bullet." A water dragon appeared out of thin air and rushed towards the crowd around him as Bai opened his mouth, and then Bai used one hand to  Controlling the water dragon with one hand and forming a seal with one hand, the water dragon rushed into the crowd, splashing everywhere. At the same time, the mark on Bai's other hand was completed: "Secret Technique: Kill Shuixiang."  I saw the water splashing everywhere forming countless water senbons, shooting towards the people around.

    And Naruto appeared in front of the leaders, attacking them directly with the Thunder God Sword in his right hand.  With a "choking" sound, several people used kunai to hold the Thunder God Sword in Naruto's hand, making it impossible for Naruto to pull out the Thunder God Sword for a moment. The middle-aged man was overjoyed and immediately attacked Naruto from behind.  , a blue chakra ball appeared on Naruto's left hand. When the middle-aged man behind him rushed towards him, he suddenly printed it towards him: "Rasengan." The middle-aged man was directly knocked away and shouted at the same time.  A blue chakra ball appeared again on the person's left hand, but this time it was the size of a basketball.  A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth as he looked at the guy holding the Thunder God Sword with a kunai. Suddenly, Naruto let go of the Thunder God Sword and disappeared in front of them. He appeared behind them and directed a basketball-sized chakra ball towards them with both hands.  They pushed out: "Da Jade Rasengan." With a 'bang', several leaders were also knocked away by Naruto.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 395 Rescue the Maoshan Clan (2)

    In the blink of an eye, the number of ninjas present dropped by nearly half.  .  com, especially several leaders, were hit by Naruto's 'Rasengan' and 'Da Jade Rasengan', and they didn't know where they were blasted.  The remaining ninjas were leaderless.  Then they dispersed in all directions.

    "Really, Naruto, can't you not take action?" Yuji Yuehua appeared next to Naruto and complained: "Look, these people have been scared away by you now. I just had a happy battle.  ah."

    Naruto glanced at Yuji Yuehua and said: "Really, but you seem to have more wounds on your body." Yuji Yueji looked at the wounds on his body and then said: "There is no way, after all, there are many people.  There were a few guys hiding in the crowd, but these guys seemed to like this valley, so they decided to stay for a long time, and they had already paid the rent."

    "Really?" Naruto responded casually, then stepped forward to pick up the Thunder God Sword that fell on the ground and put it in his arms again: "Since they have escaped, I have no interest in chasing them. Okay, let's  Let¡¯s go see the Maoshan clan. Their wounds still need to be treated, and I must return to the Land of Snow as soon as possible.¡±

    "Yes, I understand." Yuehua Yuer responded.

    Naruto jumped up and came to Maoshan Red's side. Shiro came over and said, "Naruto-sama, some of them are seriously injured." Naruto nodded and glanced at the people of the Maoshan clan and said, "Shiro, bandage them first.  Let's go." Then Naruto asked Mao Shanhong: "We can't stay here for a long time. What about it? Can you still leave?" After hearing Naruto's words, the Mao Shan clan woke up from the shock. Once they woke up, the Mao Shan clan  The person first looked around, and then in an instant all the Maoshan tribe members released their transformations, except Maoshan Hong.

    Mao Shanhong looked at the Mao Shan clan members behind her and said to Naruto after a while: "I can still do it, but my clan members can't move. They just experienced a big battle and there are so many wounds on their bodies"  "Mao Shanhong shook his head and said apologetically: "I'm sorry, I also know that it's not the right time to stay, but we really can't move. Not only physically, but also mentally. I think we need to  Take some time to rest. Your Highness, we are very grateful that you can come to rescue us this time, but now, please leave first."

    "Okay, I didn't come here to hear this. What's more, if I leave you behind, then my trip will be in vain. And if you have time to say this, you might as well tell me that you are already in the ancestral hall.  After holding on for more than twenty days, why did you suddenly decide to break out?" Naruto looked at Mao Shanhong and asked: "You should know that if you break out, with the density of the crowd before, your breakout has little chance of success!  "

    Mao Shanhong shook his head and said: "How could we not know? We don't want to force a breakout like this, but we have no choice at all! Apart from breaking out, we can't think of any way at all, and they will attack us every day.  The ancestral hall launched an attack, and there were only less than twenty people left in our tribe. Not to mention that our food had been exhausted today, and the water had been drunk yesterday, plus the injured tribesmen's  Wailing and a highly nervous spirit, we are at the end of our rope. We don¡¯t know that Your Highness will come over, so we are hungry and the clan members have died due to excessive injuries. In this case, we decided to break out and take advantage of the situation.  As long as we still have combat effectiveness, otherwise, if we delay it any longer, our combat effectiveness will gradually weaken. Once the combat effectiveness drops, we can only tie our hands. Even if we know that we will die, we must make the other party pay the price.  .¡±

    Naruto nodded and said: "If it were me, I would choose this way." Then Naruto paused and said: "Bai, how is the situation?" Bai bandaged the last person's wound and said: "  Naruto-sama, I have basically bandaged their injuries. However, they have not had enough food for the past month, so their bodies are a little weak. In addition, they have to fight every day, which consumes a lot of energy and water.  These require sufficient food and water to replenish, but they never replenished it in time, so their injuries were very serious. And" Bai paused slightly and then said: "And  , their bodies have accumulated a certain amount of toxins. If I am not mistaken, they should have been ingesting trace amounts of toxins every day for a period of time. After a period of accumulation, they will reach the current amount. If they continue to ingest  If they enter, it won¡¯t take more than half a month, and they will be poisoned and die.¡±

    Naruto looked at Mao Shanhong: "Okay, tell me the whole story. What you wrote in the letter was very vague. What happened to those people?"

    Mao Shanhong smiled bitterly and said: "More than twenty days ago, it was our clan's annual festival. Our clan has a rule. Any clan memberYou must not be absent from the festival unless you die. However, because our clan is also a ninja family after all, sometimes we will be unable to participate due to irresistible reasons, so this rule has been slightly changed, and we must never be absent for three consecutive days.  years or above, otherwise they will be automatically removed from the Maoshan clan.  Xiaoqiu has not participated in the festival for two consecutive years. This is the third year. If she does not participate again, she will be removed from the Maoshan clan. This is why I went to capture her.  Our clan's festival lasts for three days at a time, and we only need to be there for one day. After Xiaoqiu participated in the ceremony on the first day, she was unwilling to participate in the next two days and stayed at home, but during the festival  On the last day of , our Nekoyama clan¡¯s enemies before they went into seclusion came to our door. After our clan went into seclusion, we participated in the second and third ninja wars and had countless enemies.  Originally, it was okay to have enemies, but we didn't expect that they would sneak into our hermitage in advance. During the festival, they poisoned all the food. On the third day, they suddenly launched their attack, and our family instantly  Many people were massacred.  "

    As she spoke, Mao Shanhong hugged Mao Shanqing's body tightly and said: "My husband risked his life to hold back the enemy and asked me to take Xiaoqiu away. I immediately returned home and gave Xiaoqiu a letter and handed her to her through the back door.  Xiaoqiu, who is a child at heart, was very happy when I let her go, so she left directly. And I came back. Because our family was poisoned, we could only fight and leave, and finally retreated.  In the ancestral hall, because of the importance of the ancestral hall, our clan set up traps in advance. With these traps and the sacrifices of our clan members, we gained a foothold in the ancestral hall. However, because all the food was poisoned, we could only  Eat the food after it has been detoxified. However, we, the Maoshan clan, are not good at detoxifying, so most of the toxins in these foods have been removed and only trace amounts remain. Not good." Maoshan said with a smile on his red face: "Xiao Qiu likes it  Eating tuna ramen, and among all the clan members, only Xiaoqiu likes it, so the food Xiaoqiu eats is stored alone, and there is no ceremony, so it is not poisoned. Xiaoqiu naturally leaves easily.  After all, the only thing we, the Maoshan clan, can be proud of is this super-normal speed."

    "Shiro, can their injuries still be cured? Can the toxin be removed?" Naruto asked Shiro after listening to Mao Shanhong's words.  Bai nodded and said: "Yes, Lord Naruto, although I haven't fully understood what the medical scroll said, I only need some time and a better place to remove this kind of poison. Of course.  We can¡¯t stay in this valley any longer, and I can use Qianben to seal their tunnels to allow them to regain their mobility in a short time, and then we can leave here first, and then I will be sure to completely cure them."

    Naruto nodded and looked at Mao Shanhong: "What are your opinions?"

    A strange smile appeared on Mao Shanhong's face and he said, "Of course I don't have any opinions?" As he said that, Mao Shanhong looked at the tribesmen behind him and said, "What about you, do you have any different opinions?"

    One of the Maoshan clan members said: "Master Hong, the clan leader has died in the battle. Among the remaining people, you are the most powerful and everyone is the most convinced. We will naturally obey your orders." Maoshan Hong nodded and then looked towards  Naruto said: "Then I will make the decision on this matter. I leave everything to you, Your Highness."

    Naruto took a few steps back, then nodded towards Bai. Bai took out more than a dozen seniors and stabbed them into the bodies of Mao Shanhong's former Musang clan members. Soon, the wounds on their bodies stopped bleeding, and then one by one they  They all slowly regained their mobility.

    "Your Highness, Xiaoqiu, how are you doing in the Land of Snow?" Mao Shanhong looked at Naruto and asked. Before Naruto could answer, Mao Shanhong said to herself: "I'm so stupid, if Xiao Qiu  If Qiu had a bad life, I'm afraid he would have run away long ago, and how could he stay in the Land of Snow?" Then Mao Shanhong paused and smiled at Naruto: "Your Highness, although Xiao Qiu is not young,  But she is still a child mentally, so if she does something wrong in the future, please be tolerant of her."

    Naruto frowned slightly, and suddenly formed a hand seal and said: "Ninjutsu: Chaos Lion Technique." The long golden hair behind Naruto suddenly started to dance, and then suddenly grew like a sharp blade and stabbed towards Mao Shanhong.  Everyone was shocked and looked at Naruto's long golden hair stupidly. They didn't know why Naruto suddenly attacked Mao Shanhong.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 396 Maoshan Returns

    The long golden hair stabbed towards Mao Shanhong, while Mao Shanhong looked at Naruto stupidly, with a smile of relief on the corner of his mouth.  .  com's hands slightly tightened the Mao Shanqing he was holding.  Just when he was about to stab Mao Shanhong, he suddenly stabbed the ground in front of Mao Shanhong, directly breaking through the soil on the ground and piercing deeply into the ground.  Everyone looked at Naruto in shock. The mark in Naruto's hand changed, and his long golden hair was slowly pulled out from the ground.

    As Naruto's long hair was retracted, a trace of bright red blood suddenly spurted out from the ground. Yuji Yue put his hands on the handle of the knife: "I didn't expect that someone would be so bold to hide it." Shiro's hands appeared on his hands.  Yamei Senbon said to Naruto in a low voice: "I'm sorry, Naruto-sama, I didn't realize it." The people of the Maoshan clan also looked around.

    Naruto shook his head slightly, and the blood at the end of his long blond hair was directly thrown off: "Nothing, the other party seems to be very good at earth escape, so he can hide underground. If it weren't for him being too close, I wouldn't be able to find him.  "Then Naruto took a step forward and came to Mao Shanhong. He looked into Mao Shanhong's eyes and said, "Do you know why Xiaoqiu can run away from home? Because she has a home, so she can leave home and wander around. She knows that if one day  When she is tired, she can go home at any time. One day when she is wronged, she can also go home, because as long as she returns home, she will have the care of her parents and the warmth of home." After a slight pause, Naruto turned around and said, "  Although Xiaoqiu is like a child now and looks very immature, her nature is very innocent. This innocence is like a clear spring in this bloody world, and I don't want her innocence to disappear."

    "Let's go, we can't stay here for long. We have to return to the Land of Snow as soon as possible." With that, Naruto walked towards the outside of the valley. Shiro and Yuji Yueka quickly followed, and Naruto took two steps and stopped.  He came down and said: "If I remember correctly, Xiaoqiu is already fifteen years old this year. Fifteen years old, the age of a blooming season." Naruto looked at Mao Shanhong and said: "After I go back, I will make this trip  Tell Xiaoqiu everything that happened and won't hide anything. Maybe she will become more mature after knowing that her father died in the war and her mother committed suicide. However, not many people will want this kind of maturity!  "After saying that, Naruto headed out of the valley: "I will stay at the entrance of the valley for ten minutes. Only ten minutes." As soon as he finished speaking, Naruto and the three of them disappeared.

    "Lord Hong, are you, what His Highness just said true? Do you really want to" "Lord Hong, please think twice, there are only so many people left in our clan, we cannot continue like this."  Cherish your life." "Yes, Master Hong, you are our last pillar. If you go, then our clan will be completely destroyed. There will be no chance of rising again." "Master Hong,  Although Lord Qing died in the battle, you still have Miss Qiu, and Miss Qiu still needs you very much. Please think about Miss Qiu." When the remaining Maoshan clan members heard Naruto's words and knew that Mao Shanhong actually wanted to commit suicide,  They were all shocked, and after Naruto and the other three left, they all knelt down in front of Mao Shanhong.

    "You" Mao Shanhong looked at them, quickly let go of Mao Shanqing's body, and reached out to help them. As soon as Mao Shanhong stretched out his hand, all the Mao Shanhong people discovered that Mao Shanhong  There was a little blood on the sharp claws on her hands, and there seemed to be a little red mark on her abdomen.  You must know that the fighting method of the Maoshan clan is to attack at super fast speed, and at this speed, it is absolutely impossible for blood to remain on the sharp claws on the hands.  Now there was blood on Mao Shanhong's sharp claws, and coupled with the red mark on his abdomen, everyone present knew that what Naruto said was absolutely correct, Mao Shanhong did want to commit suicide.

    "Lord Hong, please stop having such thoughts. If you die, then there will be no point in our survival." "Yes, Lord Hong, if you really still think about it like this, then please kill us first."  Well, you are the last hope of our clan. As long as we are still alive, we cannot let anything happen to you. Otherwise, what face do we have to face the underground ancestors, and do we have the face to face those who fight for our clan?  The dead clan leader and Mr. Qing." As they spoke, several members of the Maoshan tribe directly picked up the kunai on the ground and put it on their necks. The kunai emitting cold light directly broke the skin. If the Maoshan red is still  If you hesitate, I'm afraid they will stab you in the neck with a kunai.

    "Hurry up and put down the kunai." Mao Shanhong said quickly: "Your body is still very weak and you can't lose any more blood." "Please promise us, Lord Hong, to succeed the clan leader and lead the revival of our clan. Otherwise, I am willing to fight with Zhan."  The dead tribesmen died together on the same land." As he said this, the kunai of the Maoshan tribe was inserted into his neck, "Yes, Lord Hong, please agree to us." All the Maoshan tribesmen simultaneously  He spoke and pushed the kunai towards his neck.  Blood started dripping down the kunai.  According to their current physical condition, I'm afraid they won't be able to survive for too long.?.

    "YouII, alas" Mao Shanhong sighed suddenly, and then the sharp claws on her hands disappeared. She canceled the transformation, and there were more  A red kitten, and then Mao Shanhong said: "Put down the kunai, I, I promise you."

    "Great." All the Maoshan tribe members said happily, then they threw away their kunai and knelt in front of Mao Shanhong and said, "The Maoshan tribe has met the patriarch." Mao Shanhong looked at the seven tribesmen, and then put Maoshan Qing's  The corpse was picked up: "Qing, forgive me, I can't stay with you anymore."

    At the entrance of the valley, Naruto was sitting on the grass with his legs crossed. Yuji Yuehua also randomly found a place to sit down, while Shiro knelt down next to Naruto in a very traditional way.

    "Naruto-sama, since you knew that Mao Shanhong wanted to commit suicide, why didn't you stop her?" Bai asked: "After all, she is Xiaoqiu's mother. Although we arrived too late, we did not save Xiaoqiu's father.  Come down, but since we have rescued her, we cannot let her die."

    Naruto nodded and said: "This time we came here overnight from the Land of Snow. What is the purpose? It is to save Xiaoqiu's parents, Mao Shanqing and Mao Shanhong. As for the other Maoshan tribe members, it is just by the way. Although we did not save  Xia Xiaoqiu's father, but if we let Mao Shanhong die again, then our trip can be said to be in vain. So I will never let Mao Shanhong die. However, Mao Shanhong already has a death wish. If  If nothing special happens, she will never change her original intention. Even if I can save her this time, she will still commit suicide next time. The ability of the Maoshan clan is speed. At that speed, in a short time  I can look at her, but over time, I won¡¯t be able to withstand her. What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t have that much time to spend on her. But it¡¯s not easy to give up her will to die, so I first  Use Xiaoqiu to evoke her maternal love. As for what to do next? Leave it to the remaining Maoshan tribe members, they will help us handle it."

    Bai nodded and said: "That's it. Judging from their previous conversation, Mao Shanhong is the most trustworthy person among the remaining people. Everyone is now dominated by Mao Shan Hong. Naturally, they will not let Mao Shan Hong  Dead. But Naruto-sama" Bai hesitated and asked: "What if the Maoshan tribe can't dispel Maoshan Hong's death wish! And we are here. Although we are not far from the valley, we are not close either. No  Do you know what the situation is?"

    Naruto's eyes narrowed slightly and he said: "So I gave them ten minutes. If they don't come out after ten minutes, I will go in. When I just found out that Mao Shanhong wanted to commit suicide, I was in Mao Shanhong's house.  There is a mark on my body. Regardless of whether the people of the Maoshan clan have given up on Mao Shanhong's death wish, I will use the 'Flying Thunder God's Technique' to knock Mao Shanhong unconscious, forcefully take her back to the Land of Snow, and bring things here to light.  Tell everyone to Xiaoqiu. If Xiaoqiu is still grieving after losing her father, if she can still commit suicide, then I have nothing to say." Naruto paused slightly and said, "I don't have much time.  Spending time here, the ninja hiding underground just now is enough to prove that there are still people watching us, not to mention there are many things in the country of snow, waiting for me to go back to deal with." Naruto covered his forehead and said: "When I think of it,  This makes me feel a little headache."

    "Naruto-sama." Shiro called softly, then put his hands on Naruto's shoulders and gently pressed, making Naruto fall down and lean on her thighs, and then Shiro put his hands on Naruto's forehead.  Massaging gently: "My subordinate learned this in Daming Mansion. I heard it has a good effect on headaches!" Naruto glanced at Bai Bai, said nothing, closed his eyes and enjoyed it quietly.

    After a while, Naruto suddenly opened his eyes, then stood up and said: "It seems that there is a result." Bai also stood up from the ground. After a while, Mao Shanhong came to the valley alone and saw  After Naruto, he bowed respectfully and said: "Your Highness, Mao Shanhong has a rude request, hoping to collect the corpses of the clan members." Then Mao Shanhong didn't wait for Naruto to speak, and said directly: "Mao Shanhong knows that the situation is urgent now.  , We can¡¯t stay here for long, but I can¡¯t just throw the corpses of my clan here. After collecting the corpses, I am willing to take my clan members to join the Snow Ninja Village for His Highness to drive. As long as Your Highness helps me revive our clan."

    "One hour." Naruto said, and then sat down again. Mao Shanhong nodded: "Thank you, Lord, no, Naruto-sama. I will leave." After speaking, Mao Shanhong turned around and walked back to the valley.  inside.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 397 Fenglong City (1)

    A forest with lush foliage in the Kingdom of Snow. Although this is already the territory of the Kingdom of Snow, it is not a land of ice and snow, but a very ordinary forest.  .  com has only been included in the territory of Snow Country in recent years.  In fact, with the expansion of the Snow Country in recent years, the territory of Ice and Snow has become a small territory of the Snow Country.

    "Naruto-sama, how long can they last?" Bai glanced at the Maoshan tribesmen behind him and whispered: "Originally, they were injured, but the subordinates stimulated their vaginas to stimulate their potential and forced them to temporarily  To regain their ability to move. As time goes by and the potential stimulated by stimulating the vagina is exhausted, their injuries will inevitably recur again, even more serious than before, so they must be treated as soon as possible. Otherwise,  It will even affect the improvement of future strength." Then Bai's eyes fell on several Maoshan tribe members and said: "Their wounds have opened, and if not treated within a short period of time, it may even endanger their lives."

    When Naruto heard Bai's words, he turned his head and glanced at the Maoshan tribesman who was panting heavily but still reluctantly following behind him. At the same time, following Bai's gaze, he saw the bright red under the clothes of the Maoshan tribesman.  The man nodded in agreement: "Indeed, we have only been away from the valley for more than two hours, and their speed has already slowed down to this extent. It seems that they must find a place to rest." Naruto looked at Bai and said: "They need to be treated.  Something?"

    "We need some herbal medicines, but although these herbs are common, they are very troublesome to pick. However, general city pharmacies should have a small amount of stock in them, especially the private pharmacies of the city lord's mansion. This kind of herbal medicine is absolutely necessary.  Bai paused and said: "They also need nutritious food to replenish the nutrients in their bodies in time, and they must have a few days of rest. Otherwise, it will be extremely difficult for their bodies to recover. After all, to stimulate their potential  It¡¯s not without side effects.¡±

    Naruto nodded and said, "I know. It seems like we have to go to the city." Bai nodded and said, "Yes, Naruto-sama. If there are only three of us, we can sleep outdoors again.  But for the Maoshan clan, we must enter the city to have a good rest, and it is already night. Furthermore, we must also enter the city to have a rest. Naruto-sama, you have not had a good sleep for three days, especially  You rushed here just after returning to the Snow Country, and you accumulated fatigue even more."

    Naruto shook his head, hesitated for a moment and said: "Shiro, do you have a map on you?" Hearing Naruto's words, Shiro showed a hint of joy on his face, then shook his head and said: "I'm sorry, Naruto-sama, what's on your subordinate's body?"  I didn¡¯t bring a map. But before I came out, I read the map and I remembered some of the contents on the map. If you need to know anything, you can ask me."

    Naruto was stunned for a moment, but nodded and asked: "Where is the nearest city or village to us now?"

    Bai thought for a moment and then said: "Naruto-sama, the nearest city should be to our left. According to the current speed, it will take about half an hour. There is a big city there. It was originally a city with only one  Later, the daimyo of this country voluntarily surrendered to our country of snow. In order to commend him, Master Xiaoxue directly made him the lord of the city. He also changed the city to Fenglong City. Although Fenglong City is not the hinterland of our country  , but it is not a border. There should be two to three small cities as barriers between the front of Fenglong City and the borders of other countries. Also, this city is also a city that listens to orders but not propaganda. As for other situations, because  My subordinate just looked at it briefly and didn't take note of it seriously, so I don't know clearly. I'm sorry, Naruto-sama."

    "No, this is already good." Naruto said, and then Naruto suddenly accelerated and stopped on the tree trunk ten meters in front. Bai and Yuehua Yuji stood behind Naruto, and the Cat Mountain clan  They also stood on the tree trunk behind Naruto.

    "Naruto-sama, why did you stop?" Mao Shanhong asked.  Then Mao Shanhong said: "We can all move on."

    "It's nothing." Naruto said casually: "It's just that I'm a little tired and don't want to leave anymore, so I decided to take a rest. However, I am also the prince of the Snow Kingdom. It would be too **** to sleep here.  . So I plan to go to the city to have a rest. Going in this direction, in about half an hour, we will be able to arrive at a big city, Fenglong City. Let's rest in that city tonight." Naruto pointed to the left.

    "ThisNaruto-sama." Mao Shanhong hesitated for a moment and wanted to speak, but Naruto waved his hand and interrupted directly: "Before going to Fenglong City, I want to make something clear first, Fenglong City  Although Longcheng is a city from the Kingdom of Snow, it is indeed a problem city. The ruler of this city only obeys the Kingdom of Snow in name only. Our visit this time is not justAfter rest, we still need to clean up the guys in this city who disobey the orders of the Kingdom of Snow.  So it is very likely that there will be another battle this time. When the time comes, everyone should be careful.  Okay, I won¡¯t say more, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to Fenglong City.  "

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." After Naruto finished speaking, Shiro and Yueji Yueka responded directly, while Mao Shanhong hesitated for a moment and then responded at the same time as the other members of the Maoshan tribe: "Yes, Naruto-sama, I obey."  Then Naruto flew out in the direction he pointed, and the others quickly followed. Perhaps because they knew the destination was right in front of them, the speed of the Maoshan people had increased a lot, and their endurance seemed to have increased.  But as Naruto and his party left, waves of fluctuations suddenly appeared in the tree trunks. A ninja without a forehead protector appeared among his subordinates. He looked at the direction Naruto and the others were leaving in surprise and whispered: "  I have to inform the clan leader as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will be bad." The ninja said and disappeared.  From a distance, Naruto, who had already flown out, suddenly turned his head and glanced at the place where the ninja disappeared, with a strange smile appearing on the corner of his mouth

    More than twenty minutes later, Naruto and his group appeared in a city

    "Fenglong City is here. Let's go in." Naruto looked at the three big characters written on his city gate and said to Shiro and Yuehua Yuu beside him.  With that said, he walked towards the city, but as soon as Naruto came to the city gate, he was stopped by the soldiers guarding the city.  "Looking at your attire, you should be ninjas. If you are a ninja entering the city, you must register. You can only enter the city after registering. This is the rule of Fenglong City." A soldier pointed at Naruto with a spear in his hand.

    "Ninja, registering in the city? Is it the rules of Fenglong City?" Naruto was slightly stunned and said: "Does Fenglong City have such rules? It's really unique. If I were from other countries, forget it, but I  But I have never heard of people who need to register before entering the city when traveling in the country where their own ninja village is located."

    "I don't care about that. I'm just obeying orders." The long spear in the hand of the defender was still pointed at Naruto and said: "The superiors have ordered that, except for the ninjas in this city, all ninjas from outside must rest in the designated hotel.  Activities in the area. Crossing the border is absolutely not allowed." After saying that, the soldier said: "Okay, you go and register immediately. Then someone will take you to the hotel to rest, and we will also tell you the areas where you can move and where you can't.  The area to set foot on.¡±

    Naruto looked at the soldier guarding the city, and a trace of anger emerged in his heart. He was pointed at himself with a spear time and time again, which was a shame for the proud Naruto.  What's more, this is just an ordinary soldier.  However, Naruto did not take action immediately. Instead, he looked at the soldier with a smile and said, "What if I say 'no'."

    The soldier immediately tightened the spear in his hand and said: "Humph, you are not the first, but you will not be the last." As he said, the soldier suddenly pressed a button next to him, and then said: "If we are not prepared, and  Will there be a conflict with a ninja like you? There are already several ninjas waiting around us, just for ninjas like you who disobey discipline."

    "Hmph." Naruto snorted coldly and said, "Then let me see how capable you are of daring to say such cruel words." Just as Naruto finished speaking, a figure flashed past,  A ninja appeared in front of Naruto. He looked at Naruto and said, "Are you the one running wild in Fenglong City? You are so brave."

    The anger in Naruto's heart became even stronger and he said: "Hmph, just a trash chuunin, how dare you act so arrogantly in front of me"

    "I will let you know the consequences of running wild in Fenglong City." The chunin interrupted Naruto directly, and Naruto rushed over.  Naruto looked at the rushing Chuunin and raised his hand slightly, and then Naruto disappeared directly, leaving only a golden light on the spot, and then disappeared in front of this person. When Naruto appeared again  At that moment, Naruto held an iron weapon similar to a dagger in his hand.  It was Kunai, the chuunin's head had been separated from his body.  Then the ninja's body fell to the ground.

    At this time, the soldier guarding the city immediately pointed his spear at us. He seemed to be resigned to death. However, it would be better if he could hold the spear and stand on the ground with his feet more stable.

    ps: "I can't stand it anymore. I can't hold it any longer. I'm really too sleepy. I really want to rest at work recently. I almost fell asleep several times when I was typing today. I'll leave it like that for a few days. Although  It¡¯s a little late, but it¡¯s still not missed after all.¡±

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 398 Fenglong City (2)

    "Naruto-sama, you have lost your composurecom" Bai said to Naruto beside him. After Naruto killed the chuunin in one fell swoop, he easily stepped into Fenglong City.  After the city, Shiro, who was following Naruto, spoke.

    Naruto nodded: "Ah, indeed a little bit. It won't happen again in the future."

    "Naruto-sama, please don't misunderstand." Bai Yipan said hurriedly: "This is not what I mean, what I mean is"

    "I know, Bai." Naruto said with a smile, and at the same time stretched out his hand to caress Bai's face and said, "I'm glad that you can give me your opinion."

    "Naruto-sama." Bai said with a blushing face, "Let's go to the City Lord's Mansion quickly." Naruto was stunned, withdrew his hand, turned around and walked towards the City Lord's Mansion.

    The City Lord's Mansion in Fenglong City was renovated from the original Daming Mansion, so the City Lord's Mansion occupies a very large area. After casually asking a few people, Naruto and his team quickly saw this huge building.  .

    "It's really a prosperous city." Bai sighed sincerely as he looked at the streets and crowds of Fenglong City along the way.

    "Yes, there are a lot of people." Yuehua Yuer said: "It seems that the number of people watching the Tao in just a moment exceeded that of Fenghua City."

    Mao Shanhong said at this time: "Indeed, my subordinates have also been to Fenghua City. Although it is the capital of the Snow Country, in fact, because the Snow Country was not a big country before, and the land of the Snow Country is  In the barren glacier zone, there is simply no money to expand Fenghua City. Therefore, although Fenghua City is the capital, it is not big. And because the land is glaciers, the population is naturally not large. And this Fenglong City was previously  The entire territory of a small country, although it is a small country, after all, the land here is not barren, and it is surrounded by mountains and rivers, so the land is fertile, so the population will naturally be larger."

    Naruto nodded and said: "There is a large population, and there are not many border business travelers here. It is normal for it to be so prosperous. However, this city does not listen to propaganda. I think even the taxes should not be much. If  If I didn't come here, forget it, but now that I'm here, I want this city to be truly included in the territory of my Snow Country." As he said this, Naruto walked directly towards the City Lord's Mansion.  Naturally, Bai and several others followed behind him.

    Just as Naruto was walking towards the City Lord's Mansion, he saw the door of the City Lord's Mansion suddenly opened, and then many soldiers walked out with weapons in their hands, and then a very energetic young man with a hint of majesty in his eyes walked out.  , came to Naruto and bowed and said: "His Majesty Long, the staff of the City Lord's Mansion, has seen His Highness the Prince." Then without waiting for Naruto to speak, he said again: "I heard that His Highness the Prince suddenly came to Fenglong City, the ninjas of this city  I did not recognize His Highness the Prince's appearance and blocked His Highness outside the city according to the ninja standards of other countries. I am really guilty."

    Naruto frowned slightly and looked at the young man in front of him who was writing the letter. Although it seemed respectful, it actually implied that Naruto had no tolerance for others. If others don't know you, if they stop you according to the rules, you will kill them.  .

    Suddenly a smile appeared on Naruto's lips, he looked at the young man and said, "Long, do you believe me? Long, this last name is very special. You should be more than just a staff member of the City Lord's Mansion."

    Long Xiaxin hesitated for a moment and then said: "Your Highness clearly knows that the city lord Long Xiaji is my father. But I" Naruto immediately waved his hand to interrupt and said with a smile: "Sure enough, a tiger father has no dog son, Long.  Xiaji is indeed worthy of being a great name in the country, and the son he taught is also a prominent figure in his generation. He can serve as the staff of the city lord's palace at a young age, so he must have extraordinary talents."

    Strong resentment flashed through His Majesty Long Xin's eyes, and it disappeared in a flash. Then he lowered his head and said respectfully: "Your Highness has given you too much praise, and I don't dare to do so."

    Naruto nodded slightly and said, "By the way, after I came to this city, I accidentally heard that Long Xiaji seems to be bedridden recently. You are in charge of all the affairs of Fenglong City, right?"

    "This" A drop of cold sweat broke out on Long Xiaxin's forehead, and then he said: "My father is ill in bed and has to do government affairs. As a son, I can't bear to see my father working so hard, so I help my father handle the government affairs. But all government affairs  All my subordinates act in accordance with the laws and orders of our Kingdom of Snow. I dare not violate them in the slightest."

    "Don't you dare?" Naruto suddenly said loudly: "I think you are very brave. You said that we will act in accordance with the laws and orders of our country of snow. Then when did our country of snow give an order to let ninjas from other countries come?  Our country has to operate in designated hotels and areas. When did we give an order that even when our own ninjas enter Fenglong City, they must follow the standards of other countries' ninjas. If they don't comply, they will be killed directly."  As he spoke, Naruto shouted again: "Do you want to be independent from our country of snow? Or do you want to provoke a war between our country and other countries?" As Naruto spoke, the crowd behind Naruto began to whisper.  stand up.

    &nbsp"This" Longxiaxin's forehead was sweating profusely following Naruto's words. Especially after Longxiaxin glanced around, he hurriedly knelt down and said, "Your Highness, I forgive you.  I would never dare to have this intention. My subordinates just told ninjas from other countries to strictly check the application form if they want to enter this city. And my ninja subordinates also asked them to check the mission statement. As for other subordinates, they never  Have you given an order? Please check it carefully, Your Highness."

    "Hmph. Of course I will investigate in detail. Don't let me find out that this is indeed the case. Otherwise, according to the laws of my country of snow, you will be treason. I will kill you on the spot." Naruto said.  He paused and said, "Get up."

    "Yes, thank you Your Highness." Long wrote and stood up.  Then he said: "Your Highness, please go to the palace first."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Okay, after entering the government, immediately present the city's government affairs books and tax revenue, as well as the tax officer and various officials. I want to check the city's political performance and tax revenue."

    "This" Long Xin hesitated and said: "Your Highness, please forgive me for being rude. Although Your Highness is the prince of our country of snow, he has no right to check the political achievements of any city in our country.  Only His Highness the Daimyo and the inspectors sent by His Highness have this right."

    "Hmph." Naruto snorted coldly and gestured slightly to Bai. Bai nodded, reached into his arms, took out a token and said: "This is a token issued by His Highness the Daimyo himself. This order is everywhere like His Highness.  Come in person. Anyone who disobeys orders is like treason."

    "I have met His Highness the Daimyo." Long Xinxin quickly knelt down and said when he saw the token. Naruto said at this time: "I don't know if I am qualified to check the city's political achievements now."

    His Majesty Long Xin hurriedly said: "I don't dare, please enter the palace first. I will immediately notify all officials to bring the account books for your Highness to check." Naruto did not say anything and stepped directly into the city lord's palace.  Longxiaxin looked at Naruto's figure with a flash of light in his eyes.

    "Naruto-sama." Mao Shanhong whispered to Naruto in front of him: "Please forgive me for talking too much. I don't know what you think, but you are too intimidating to Long Xiaxin, which can easily arouse the other party.  A dog jumps over the wall in a hurry."

    "I know." Naruto said: "Mao Shanhong, let me ask you, how many days can we stay in Fenglong City this time? One day, two days, or ten days and eight days?"

    "This?" Mao Shanhong hesitated and said: "Fenglong City is just a place for us to rest temporarily. A stay of one or two days is already a lot."

    "That's right." Naruto responded: "We can stay here for at most two days, and I don't have time to stay here. Now that the capital of Snow Kingdom is about to be moved, I must rush back immediately, and this city is prosperous enough to become the capital.  If the geographical location is equally suitable, it will just become the new capital. Therefore, I must clear out these people within two days."

    "Capital?" Mao Shanhong asked: "This city is indeed very suitable. Because it is not a border, it is very safe. Secondly, because it is close to the border, it is not easy to be corrupted. And it is prosperous enough. If this city becomes the capital, it will be able to rule better.  The existing territory. But if Naruto-sama is like this, is the time too tight? Two days is really too short, and I, Guanlong Xiaxin, am a scheming and steady person. I am afraid that I can¡¯t even check it in two days.  Nothing can come out of it, right? Besides, those account books and the like probably won¡¯t yield much either?¡±

    "That's right." Naruto said with a cold look in his eyes: "Long Xiaxin is indeed very scheming, so I kept intimidating him. As long as he shows a slight flaw, we can catch it and succeed in one fell swoop."

    "What if there is no flaw?" Mao Shanhong said: "Before, outside the gate of the palace, sir, you did threaten Long to write a letter. At the city gate, Lord Naruto also directly killed the chuunin to show his strength.  Strong, but according to Long Xiaxin¡¯s calculations, it is not impossible to endure it. What if the other party does not reveal any flaws? "

    "No." Naruto said, "No matter how deep Long Xiaxin's intentions are, he is still just a young man. He also has the passion of a young man. Even if I threaten him now, he has endured it.  But I will tell him after a while that this place will become the new capital. In other words, once this becomes the capital, the ruling power of our Snow Country will be transferred here. No matter how big they have here,  The power will also dissipate, so as long as they know this news, their hearts will definitely fluctuate. Naturally, flaws will soon be exposed. "

    Mao Shanhong nodded and said: "Indeed, if the capital is really moved to Fenglong City, it will be a disaster for Longxiaxin. Even if he is scheming, he can't help it. He will definitely find a way to stop it.  The flaws will naturally show up at some point."

    "Now, let's check the account books first." As he spoke, a strange smile appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 399 Fenglong City (3)

    Fenglong City, the main hall of the city lord's mansion, Naruto is sitting in the main seat, Mao Shanhong is standing behind Naruto, Bai, Yuehua Yuji and other Maoshan tribe members are not present.  .  com There were other people in official uniforms standing in front of them, and Long Xiaxin stood at the front.  Naruto kept flipping through the account books one after another, and then pointed out some problems in the account books and asked the officials below.  Time passed like this little by little.  Originally, it was just dark when Naruto and the others entered Fenglong City, and the whole city was bustling with activity. However, it was already late at night, and the whole city seemed unusually quiet.

    "Naruto-sama." At this time, Shiro came in from outside and said respectfully to Naruto: "Naruto-sama, it's late at night, let's rest first." Naruto raised his head and glanced at the sky outside, then nodded, and put the hand in his hand  Put down the account book and said: "Okay, let's go back first. I will check the criminal law tomorrow. I will send you a letter to let them prepare."

    Long Xiaxin nodded quickly and said: "Yes, Your Highness, I will tell them to get ready." Naruto nodded, and then Long Xin said: "If Your Highness has no instructions, I will leave first."  He planned to leave, and at the same time, other officials also took away the account books they had brought.

    When Longxiaxin just walked out of the hall door, Naruto said: "Wait a minute, Longxiaxin."

    Long Xiaxin stiffened, then turned around and said respectfully: "I wonder if your highness has any other instructions?"

    Naruto shook his head and said: "It's nothing. After noon tomorrow, you will summon all the officials in Fenglong City, right here. I have something to inform everyone in advance."

    Long¡¯s letter respectfully said: ¡°Your Highness, if you have something to do, just give me the order directly, but I don¡¯t know what it is?¡±

    "It's not a big deal." Naruto said casually: "You also know that the territory of our country of Snow has expanded several times in recent years, but the capital of our country is still in Fenghua City. We want to rule our country with Fenghua City as the center.  The territory is no longer practical. Therefore, the capital of our country is about to be moved. Before I came out to perform the mission this time, His Highness the Daimyo was already discussing with the courtiers the city that would become the new capital. After I came to Fenglong City, I saw that Fenglong City was very prosperous.  , and the city defense is also very sufficient. I just checked the account books and I am very satisfied with it, and the location here is also very good. So I plan to make suggestions to the daimyo after I go back and designate Fenglong City as the new capital  "

    "Ah!" Long Xiaxin suddenly shouted, interrupting Naruto's words at the same time. Naruto frowned and said, "What's wrong?" Long Xiaxin said hurriedly: "No, it's nothing. I just heard that Fenglong City is about to  Maybe after becoming the capital, I felt extremely happy, so I lost my temper a little. Please forgive me, Your Highness."

    "Nothing. Okay, let's get down to business." Naruto waved his hand and said: "Longxiaxin, you and your father Longxiaji have been staying in Fenglong City. You should be very familiar with Fenglong City and the surrounding situation, so I want to  Ask, if there is anything you can't solve on your own, tell me and I can help you solve it. But I don't want any accidents to happen when we move the capital in the future."

    "This, this subordinate knows." Long Xiaxin hesitated and said: "Your Highness, please give me one night. I will sort out everything tonight and hand it over to you early tomorrow morning."  Your Highness." Naruto nodded and said: "There's no need to be too hasty, just give it to me before noon. Then I will decide on the spot whether to use this city as a candidate capital based on what you gave me.  ." "Yes, Your Highness. I take my leave." After saying this, Long wrote the letter and left in a hurry.

    After Long wrote the letter and left, Mao Shanhong asked Bai, "Miss Bai, how are my people?"

    "It's okay." Bai smiled and said: "Because of the timely treatment, they will not leave any sequelae. All they need to do is have a good rest. Although it will take some time to regain their combat effectiveness, they will be ready tomorrow."  You can use a little chakra to run away."

    "That's great." Mao Shanhong breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "I'm really sorry to trouble you, Miss Bai."

    Bai smiled and shook his head and said: "It's nothing. You will also become Naruto-sama's strength in the future, so you don't need to thank me." Then Bai looked at the door and said: "Speaking of which, the way I just wrote the letter seems to be  Taken the bait."

    "It seems that he has indeed taken the bait." Mao Shanhong nodded and said: "But also, if this matter comes from anyone else's mouth, there is not much credibility at all, but only from the mouth of anyone else.  If it comes from Naruto-sama's mouth, then the credibility is very high."

    "Well?" Naruto was stunned, and Mao Shanhong smiled and said: "Naruto-sama, you are the prince of the Snow Country and the husband of His Highness Kazuka Koyuki, and without you, there would be no such thing.Today's Snow Country, so as long as it is your opinion, Daimyo Fuka Koyuki almost never objects.  There are even rumors that Fenghua Koyuki once took the initiative to give up the position of daimyo to you Now, Naruto-sama, your prestige in the country of snow exceeds that of anyone else, including His Highness Fenghua Koyuki, especially the Snow Ninja.  The village only knows that there is Lord Naruto, but not his name.  Therefore, if you really propose to use Fenglong City as the new capital, I am afraid His Highness Fenghua Xiaoxue will directly agree.  "

    "You also said it's just I'm afraid. You're not very sure, are you?" Naruto looked at Mao Shanhong and said.

    "But Long Xiaxin doesn't think so." Mao Shanhong said: "Although I have never met Long Xiaxin before, I can see that Long Xiaxin is the kind of person who has a great desire for power.  In his opinion, no one will give up the rights of a country, especially the current Snow Country. I think he must think that the current famous name of Snow Country, His Highness Fenghua Koyuki, is just a puppet supported by you. You are the one  The real master of the Kingdom of Snow." Then Mao Shanhong paused and said, "I'm afraid it's not just Long Xiaxin, there are many people who think so."

    "Really?" Naruto responded casually: "What other people think is his business and has nothing to do with us. We just need to do our own thing. Now Longxiaxin has taken the bait. Then wait for him to reveal himself.  That's a mistake. Mao Shanhong, you go and monitor him. See if he will show any flaws today. Be careful, although he hides deeply, his strength has reached the jounin level, don't let him find out."

    "Yes, Lord Naruto." Mao Shanhong responded and said: "He will never be discovered unless his strength reaches the shadow level. Only after his strength reaches the shadow level can he be able to sense the whereabouts of our clan.  , otherwise we can see it with our naked eyes, otherwise it would be impossible to detect us through perception."

    "be careful yourself." Naruto only said this about Mao Shanhong's confidence. Then Mao Shanhong took out the kitten in his arms, formed a slight seal and said: "Mao Shanliu¡¤Human-animal hybrid transformation"  Body: Catwoman." As Mao Shanhong spoke, fist gloves similar to cat's paws appeared on Mao Shanhong's hands and feet. A dark, fluffy dress was on her body, and a cat tail appeared behind her.  , the ears on the head were also replaced by cat ears.

    After the transformation of Mao Shanhong was completed, she bowed to Naruto, and then got down on all fours like a real cat. Suddenly Mao Shanhong disappeared into the room and disappeared silently.  And Naruto's eyes also went out the door, just as a black shadow melted into the night.

    "It seems that Xiaoqiu has not fully learned the skills of their clan." Naruto said after Maoshanhong disappeared: "Although Xiaoqiu can also transform into a human-animal hybrid, and can also become a catwoman, she cannot transform with Maoshanhong.  Even if there is no sound of footsteps, for Xiao Qiu, a jounin can find her traces with a little careful exploration, while Mao Shanhong, even with a shadow-level strength, will ignore it accidentally. And when Mao Shanhong transforms,  The color of her clothing seems to be able to change at will. At least Mao Shanhong's clothing already has two colors. When I first saw her, it was blood red, and now it is ink. And Xiaoqiu is always pink.  color."

    "Naruto-sama, Xiaoqiu is still young, isn't she?" Bai said with a smile.

    "Is she young?" Naruto read a sentence and then nodded: "Indeed, if we talk about Xiaoqiu's physical condition, she is not young anymore, she is fifteen years old, but I have betrayed Konoha and followed the lustful immortal to practice everywhere.  , and Haku, you have also followed Zabuza and I met in the Land of Waves. And in terms of mental age, Xiao Qiu is already ten years old, which is pretty good."

    "It's precisely because of this, Naruto-sama, that you are doting on her intentionally or unintentionally, isn't it?" Bai looked at Naruto and smiled: "And this time, more than twenty days have passed, and you still came in a hurry.  , isn¡¯t it just a matter of holding on to the hope of a contingency? And when, Naruto-sama, will you act with such a hope of a contingency like you did this time? "

    "Pamper her?" Naruto asked back: "Shiro, probably you are the only one who would think so. As for this time, I just don't want to have another orphan in the world. Besides, I am the big one in her mouth."  Bad guy, for the sake of calling her, it's good that I don't bully her." "Haha." Bai didn't reply, but covered his mouth and smiled softly.  Naruto was speechless for a while

    Mao Shanhong's figure jumped quickly in the dark night. Although she didn't know what was going on, when Mao Shanhong moved, although she moved very fast and caused a lot of airflow, when she stepped on the ground, she felt  No sound was found, not a single sound at all, and the speed was very fast. It had completely disappeared in the blink of an eye. If the air flow hadn't even affected the fallen leaves on the ground, I wouldn't have believed that someone was passing by here.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 400 The plan of Longxia and his son

    Mao Shanhong jumped up silently on the beam under the ceiling, carefully hiding her body in the darkness of the roof. Then she looked down and saw two people in the room below, one of whom was forty years old.  The middle-aged man, who is many years old, looks somewhat similar to Long Xiaxin, but although he is sitting there calmly, his face exudes an invisible majesty.  As for the other one, it was naturally Long Xiaxin.

    The middle-aged man looked at Long Xin and said: "Xin'er, what happened? You came to me in such a panic. Didn't I tell you? Now the outside world thinks that I am bedridden. If you come to me from time to time,  If you come once, others will only think you are filial, but if you come too often, some smart people will be suspicious. Especially at this time, it is late at night, and once you are seen by others, you will definitely be aroused.  Suspicious. Also, Xin'er, you are already in your twenties and should act more calmly. How can you still be so flustered like now?"

    "I understand, Father, I will correct it." Long Xiaxin nodded and responded.  It turns out that this middle-aged man is Long Xiaxin's father, Long Xiaji.

    Long Xiaji picked up the tea cup and took a sip and said: "Okay, tell me, why did you come to me in a panic? Did Namikaze Naruto find out something? Or did he make some unattainable request?  "

    "None of them." Long Xiaxin said with a wry smile: "I have already prepared the account books. Even if I check it myself, I can't find anything from the account books. As for the request, he only asked for it to be given to him at the City Lord's Mansion.  Arrange a quiet courtyard for him and his subordinates to live in without being disturbed. But I think it will take some time if all of his subordinates, except for a few of his subordinates, have suffered badly.  Recovery. And report it from the pharmacy." Long Xiaji did not speak, and Long Xiaxin did not pause but said directly: "Honestly, if I had known earlier, I would not have kept the account books. Now I hope he can start from  Something was found on the account book!"

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Longxiaji frowned slightly and looked at Longxiaxin, who sighed and said, "Naruto Namikaze just said that he was very satisfied with this city.  , I am very satisfied with both the location and the prosperity. He asked me to summon all the officials tomorrow."

    "Summon officials." Longxiaji was stunned and asked in confusion: "What did he say about summoning officials?" "Announce that Fenglong City will be the new capital of the Kingdom of Snow." Long Xiaji said directly in the letter.

    "What!" Long Xiaji was shocked and said, "You said he was going to announce that Fenglong City would be the new capital. So when is the time to move the capital? Does it mean that the capital move has already started? Impossible, even though I have an inside line in Fenghua City  They said they were planning to move the capital, but it would take some time due to various reasons, and they didn¡¯t say that the capital move had already started. And even the new capital city hasn¡¯t been decided yet.¡±

    "No, Father." Long Xiaxin spoke quickly: "I didn't say anything about moving the capital. Oh, it should be that the new capital has not been decided at all. In fact, Namikaze Naruto just said that he would go back and give advice to the famous Fenghua Koyuki.  This city should be regarded as a candidate city for the new capital."

    "Oh." Long Xiaji breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It turns out it's just a suggestion, so I'm relieved. You almost scared me to death."

    "Father." Long Xiaxin saw that Long Xiaji was not panicked at all and said quickly: "Father, aren't you in a hurry? Although Namikaze Naruto is only giving advice, in fact he is Yuki  If he decides on the real 'daimyo' of the country, I'm afraid no one in the entire Snow Country will object, especially the current daimyo Fenghua Xiaoxue, I'm afraid she is the one who agrees the most."

    "Haha, indeed." Long Xiaji said with a smile: "But Xin'er, you are also very clear about what Namikaze Naruto did in the Snow Country. He has ruled the entire Snow Country from the beginning, but because of the snow  The country was too exclusive, and he actually gave up his power. I am afraid that few people can achieve this courage. But he did not make wedding clothes for others in vain. He took the initiative to marry Fenghua Xiaoxue, integrated into the country of snow, and then relied on  As a prince, he notified the Snow Ninja Village, and then focused on developing the Snow Ninja Village. He ignored the military, political and financial affairs of the Snow Country. Only in this way did the Snow Country truly accept him. If that's all, it wouldn't be a big deal.  , after all, the country is only that big, but after Naruto Namikaze ruled the Snow Ninja Village, he directly expanded the Snow Ninja Village a lot. Later, the Snow Country launched wars one after another, and the Snow Ninjas were constantly dispatched, and the Snow Ninjas dispatched  The ninja is no longer the same as before, only snow escape, no, it should be all kinds of escape techniques of wind, fire, water, earth and thunder, plus the unique snow escape technique and chakra chakra armor, the snow ninja is almost invincible, so the snow ninja  Helped the Snow Country to build its current territory. It can be said that the Snow Country owns the current territory, and the role of the Snow Ninjas accounts for most of it. There is only one reason why the Snow Ninjas can do it, their leader, Namikaze Naruto  , so Naruto Namikaze¡¯s prestige in the Land of Snow isHe is getting higher and higher, even far surpassing everyone in the Snow Country.  but"

    After saying this, Longxiaji paused and said: "It is precisely because of this that Namikaze Naruto laid a root of trouble, the third husband. When Namikaze Naruto and his confidants were all going out to perform tasks, the third husband caught  Taking advantage of the opportunity, he connected with outsiders and wanted to counterattack Namikaze Naruto and control the Snow Country. But he underestimated Storm Naruto's prestige. As a result, as soon as Namikaze Naruto returned to the Snow Country, all his plans collapsed completely.  In the end, it was Namikaze Naruto who made him commit suicide for the sake of Fenghua Koyuki. On the surface, this matter was just their internal strife, but in fact, the third husband's counterattack not only failed to regain power, but also brought Fengka with him.  Hua Xiaoxue's prestige has dropped a lot, which makes Namikaze Naruto's prestige in the Snow Country even greater. If Namikaze Naruto really makes a suggestion, no one in the Snow Country will object."

    "Damn it, then father, how can we help?" Long Xiaxin asked in surprise: "Fenglong City has been owned by our father and son from the beginning. Our family has been running it here for who knows how many years before Fenglong City is allowed to own it.  The current prosperity, if it is really designated as the capital, all the efforts will be in vain. I will never allow this to happen." Then Long hesitated for a while and said: "Father, why don't we give Namikaze Naruto and the others to  ¡­.¡±

    Long Xiaji was shocked, and quickly suppressed what Long Xiaxin said, and then carefully sensed it, and then said: "Don't say such words in the future, Namikaze Naruto is very powerful, although we, father and son, have never really seen it.  But when he was twelve years old, he jumped directly from a genin to a special jounin, and he was still in a ninja village like Konoha. One can imagine his strength, and his instructor was still the so-called  'Copy Ninja' Hatake Kakashi. He is also known as the strongest Hokage in the history of Konoha, the son of the Fourth Hokage. He even defeated two people from the Akatsuki organization one against two in the River Country. Inside the body  There is also a nine-tailed demon fox. If we face a direct confrontation, it is definitely not something that our father and son can handle. Even if the entire Fenglong City is included, I am afraid that it will not be his opponent."

    "Damn it, what should we do then? Father, are you going to let Fenglong City be called the capital?" Long Xiaxin said in a hurry: "Then all our power will be collected by the Kingdom of Snow, and  They will never allow us, my father and my son, to still have this kind of power when we are under their rule. By then, let alone our city lords and aides, we may not even be able to save our lives."

    "That's not all. According to insider information, the move of the capital of the Kingdom of Snow has become a general trend and it is inevitable to move the capital. Even if Fenglong City is not designated as the capital this time, once the capital of the Kingdom of Snow is completed, then the Kingdom of Snow will have a clear influence on each city.  The rule of the Communist Party of China will inevitably strengthen. When the time comes, we will not be able to gather strength as much as we do now, so it is very likely that our strength will be consumed and cannot be replenished. By then, our strength will still be slowly consumed." Longxia  Ji seemed helpless.

    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, Long Xiaxin slapped the table and said, ¡°Damn it, father, is there nothing we can do?¡±

    "Yes, destroy the country of snow." Long Xiaji said coldly.

    "But, father, as long as Naruto Namikaze is still alive, the Snow Ninja Village will be able to exert its super fighting power. As long as the Snow Ninja Village is immortal, the power of the Snow Country will only become stronger and stronger.  That's it. Then we are destined to be controlled by them." Longxiaxin hesitated and said: "It is impossible to destroy the Kingdom of Snow!"

    "Yes. Namikaze Naruto's strength is there, and all of Namikaze Naruto's confidants are so strong, including Kijin Momochi Zabuza, Byakugan, and Hyuga Neji. There are also the three Taifus who rebelled last time.  As for the destruction of the Kingdom of Uzumaki, the remaining members of the Uzumaki clan, including his mother and the wife of the Fourth Hokage, are now in the Kingdom of Snow. With this kind of power gathered, I am afraid that only the five major ninja villages can fight against them. Just rely on  We simply can't deal with Namikaze Naruto, let alone the Snow Country behind him."

    "That's right, we are not Namikaze Naruto's right partner at all, eh? Father, you mean" Long Xiaxin looked at his father, Long Xiaji, with some surprise.

    Long Xiaji sneered: "Before, the Snow Country launched wars one after another, and each country was destroyed in the hands of the Snow Country. Although the territory of the Snow Country expanded several times, it also offended other existing countries.  Especially those small countries are very afraid of the Kingdom of Snow. Although there is still trade, the relationship is not friendly. Aren't these things that can be exploited? "

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 401 Plan Implementation

    Hearing Long Xiaji's words, a glint flashed in Long Xiaxin's eyes, and then a smile appeared on the corner of Long Xiaxin's mouth: "Father, you have said less, those small countries bordering the Snow Kingdom can  Utilize, and there are also forces within the Kingdom of Snow that can be used. They are those people in other cities who have the same experience as our father and son. I think they must not be willing to see the Kingdom of Snow move its capital. Because once the Kingdom of Snow moves its capital, then in Wave  With the help of Fengming people, these cities that listen to the tune but not the propaganda will be conquered one by one, just like us, those people will never be willing."

    Long Xiaji nodded with a smile and said: "Well said, then Xin'er, temporarily drag Namikaze Naruto to Fenglong City. No matter what conditions he puts forward, we will satisfy him first, and at the same time send people to other places immediately.  In this city, those who once held the position of daimyo should have family ninjas around them. Although it is impossible for them to hand over the family ninjas to us, it is enough as long as they send people, not too many, just one or two.  At that time, we can use them to divert Namikaze Naruto's sight away from our Fenglong City."

    "I understand, Father." Long Xiaxin said, "I'll do it right away." After saying that, Long Xiaxin stood up and planned to leave.  Long Xiaji immediately stopped him: "By the way, Xin'er, you just said that most of Namikaze Naruto's men were injured, right?"

    Long Xiaxin nodded and said: "Yes, Father, I estimate that Namikaze Naruto's visit to our Fenglong City was just passing by by chance. In order to treat his men's injuries, he entered Fenglong City. Moreover,  Even the medicinal materials are obtained from the pharmacy in our house.¡±

    "That's it." Long Xiaji responded, and then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Xin'er, although His Highness the Prince has a distinguished status, he is passing through our Fenglong City, so he will definitely be polite, but since His Highness the Prince's  The subordinate is injured, so how can we be stingy with some medicinal materials. Why don't you prepare more 'good' medicinal materials for His Highness." Long Xia Ji especially emphasized the word 'good'.

    His Majesty Longxin nodded and said: "I understand, Father, I will send my confidants to do this. You will soon see that His Highness the Prince will go on the road alone because of the injuries of his men. And when he leaves  , his men will die from their injuries. Then Namikaze Naruto will easily think of those ninjas from other families."

    Longxiaji smiled and nodded and said: "Okay, go, Xin'er. As long as everything goes well, we will be able to return to the country soon." Soon Longxiaxin opened the door of the room and left, but Longxiaxin and Longxiaji  Jidu didn't see it. When Long Xiaxin opened the door, a black streak flew out in front of Long Xiaxin. At the same time, he was hiding behind the pillar. Long Xiaxin, who had the strength of a jounin, didn't notice it at all. Then the pillar  Four sharp claws appeared from behind. At this time, the moon, which was originally blocked by the clouds, came out, and the bright moonlight shone all around.  There was a trace of cold light on the sharp claws, and the sharp claws disappeared in an instant.

    "Huh?" Long Xiaxin's figure that was walking outside stopped, turned his head and looked behind him, but he didn't notice anything. He frowned slightly, Long Xiaxin stepped a little closer, and turned his body toward the only place in the courtyard that could be seen.  Hide away from the pillar.  "No. Is it my imagination?" Long Xiaxin murmured, then turned and left. About half a minute later, Long Xiaxin's figure appeared in the courtyard again, and he carefully checked the surroundings.  But he still didn't notice anything. Long Xiaxin shook his head and said, "It seems like it was really my imagination." After saying that, he turned around and left.

    After Long Xiaxin turned around and left, the whole small courtyard fell into silence again. But at this time, but after Long Xiaxin left, I saw a black shadow flashing inside the courtyard door, and it was just a flash. When I looked again, the entire courtyard was filled with silence.  There was no vision at all in the courtyard¡­.

    Naruto stood cross-legged on the bed to practice. Because it was already late at night, there was no one else here except Naruto, and the lights were not turned on. So although the whole room could not be said to be invisible, it was almost there.  .  Suddenly, Naruto opened his eyes and said: "I'm back. I haven't been discovered." There was no one in front of Naruto, and even if there was anyone, he couldn't see it. However, it was quiet in the middle of the night, and there was no movement at all.  , will be infinitely expanded, but before and after Naruto opened his mouth, there was no movement at all.

    "Yes, Lord Naruto. My subordinate is back." A pleasant female voice came from the darkness: "Long Xiaxin's strength is no more than a Jonin. It is impossible to find me. Unless he can communicate with Naruto  Like adults, reach the shadow level."

    Naruto shook his head and said: "I admit that the stealth and hiding abilities of your Maoshan clan are indeed very strong, but you should not be too confident. There are too many geniuses in this world. I can have such strength at this age.  Then it doesn't mean that others can't have it, not to mention that some people in this world??There are some special abilities that can completely see through your hiding.  Just like the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan, you are as obvious to the Byakugan as the lice on a monk's head.  "

    At this time, the moonlight outside the window entered the room, and gradually the outline of a person kneeling on one knee in front of the bed appeared in the room. Gradually, the outline began to become clearer. As time went by, the appearance of the person in front of him began to appear.  Revealed, you can clearly identify it from the body shape. This is a woman, but the strange thing is that this woman is wearing a fluffy ink-colored clothes, and there are a bunch of things similar to cat ears on her head, and her hands are  Wearing strange cat gloves, his feet are also wearing similar things, and there is a cat tail waving behind him.

    "So that's it, I know." Naruto responded with an indifferent look: "But this is exactly what we want, isn't it? Now we can definitely use the trick and stay here in Fenglong City  In the past few days, those medicines, well, Maoshan, you go tell Bai and ask her not to use the medicinal materials in the City Lord's Mansion. As for the medicines for the Maoshan tribe, you should go to the drugstore outside the City Lord's Mansion to buy them.  But don't buy it in a drug store near the city lord's palace." Naruto hesitated and said, "No, it's still easy to be discovered if you buy it in a drug store in the city. Their scheming is not weak, and they will definitely buy it in the city.  They are looking for information in the drugstore. This way it is easy for them to find traces."

    "Then I will go to other cities to buy." Mao Shanhong thought for a while and said: "I can go to some towns on the border to buy. Although the border towns are a mixed bag of fish and dragons, fights are common, and it is normal for a few people to die from time to time.  Yes, but it is precisely because of this that the business of various medicinal materials and weapons stores is extremely prosperous. I think I should be able to find various medicinal materials there. "

    "Well, go ahead, don't buy the medicine as long as you use it. After using the transformation technique, go 'borrow' some." Naruto said, "This way you can hide your identity better, and at most you can leave some more money for the pharmacy.  That¡¯s it.¡±

    "Yes, Lord Naruto. I am resigning." After saying that, Mao Shanhong turned and left.  Although he clearly watched Mao Shanhong leave, he didn't hear a single footsteps.

    After Mao Shanhong left, a glimmer of light flashed in Naruto's eyes, and then he closed his eyes again and continued to practice.  This is Naruto's habit, a practice before taking a break every day. Ever since Naruto learned to refine chakra, he has never heard of it.  It is precisely because of this that Naruto's chakra amount is so huge. Of course, there are also reasons why Naruto is born with a huge chakra type and the Nine Tails in his body.

    Early the next morning, Naruto began to check the criminal law of Fenglong City. He had no response to the respectful letter from Long. After checking it for a while, Naruto waved his hand and asked the officials in charge of the criminal law to step down.  , after these people retreated, Naruto said to Longxia: "How was the gathering of officials?"

    Long Xiaxin said respectfully: "All officials have been notified. After noon, they will gather in the hall of the City Lord's Mansion. There is still a little time before noon, and His Highness has already read the criminal law all morning.  If you are tired, you might as well take a rest or walk on the street, or the garden in the backyard of the City Lord's Mansion has a nice view. Although it is not as good as the Prince's Mansion and Daming Mansion, I think it is still pretty good."

    Naruto waved his hand and said impatiently: "Okay, I understand. I'm going to see the injuries of Maoshan and the others first. You can go down too." "Yes, Your Highness." His Majesty Long replied, and Naruto  He stood up and walked towards the courtyard where he lived. The moment Naruto turned around, Long Xiaxin stood up with his head lowered and looked at Naruto's feet with resentful eyes. He didn't dare to look at Naruto.  Because he is also a ninja, he knows that a ninja with strong perception can easily detect the eyes coming from behind him, so he did not dare to look at Naruto's back and could only look at Naruto's feet.  , and the long golden hair that reaches to the heels and almost touches the floor.  Long Xiaxin only glanced at it for a few times, and then quickly lowered his head. After Naruto's figure disappeared, Long Xiaxin raised his head, his eyes were very clear, and the previous resentful look had completely disappeared.

    Naruto returned to the courtyard. Shiro, Yuehua Yuji, and other Maoshan tribe members were all in the courtyard.  When they saw Naruto's figure, they stopped what they were doing almost at the same time and saluted, "See you, Naruto-sama." Naruto waved his hand, looked at it and asked, "Where's Maoshan Red?

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 402 Medicinal Materials

    Hearing Naruto's words, Bai took a step forward with a smile on his face: "Miss Hong should be resting now." She hurried out of the city last night, followed another person towards other cities, and later went to 'buy' medicinal materials  , I didn¡¯t come back until nearly dawn. I must be too tired now, so I¡¯m taking a rest. What¡¯s the matter? Naruto-sama.¡±

    Naruto shook his head and said, "It's nothing, I'm just asking casually, and everything should be done according to plan, don't expose any flaws."

    "Yes, Lord Naruto. I will be measured." Bai responded.  Naruto nodded and smiled, then turned and walked into the room.  Bai was just about to follow. At this time, several maids came in carrying two bags of medicinal materials and saluted Bai: "Master Bai, these are the medicinal materials sent by the pharmacy. I said you asked for them, Master Bai."

    Bai nodded and said with a smile: "Yeah, just leave it to me." After saying that, he took the medicinal materials. The maids didn't say much, because in their view, Bai was a big shot equal to the city lord, and they  Just a little maid.  Besides, when they came to deliver medicine in the morning, Bai took it over.

    After several maids left, the look on Bai's face changed. He picked up the medicine bag, lowered his head slightly and smelled it carefully, then frowned slightly.  "What's wrong, Shiro." Yuehua Yuji said, "Is there anything wrong with this medicine?"

    Bai shook his head and whispered: "There is nothing wrong with the medicinal materials, and there are many precious tonics in them, but if the person in hand is really allowed to drink it, I am afraid it will cause heavy bleeding." Bai pointed to the courtyard as he spoke.  The Maoshan clan member inside said: "As ninjas, especially ninjas who specialize in physical skills, their physical fitness is very strong. In addition, it seems that they are constantly tempering their bodies. At the same time, chakra can also restore some hidden injuries. Only  People who specialize in physical skills must supplement a lot of nutrients. Not only will they be fine if they take these medicinal materials, they will replenish the nutrients in their bodies. At most, it will be too much energy and blood, and one or two nosebleeds will be enough. But they  They just experienced a battle yesterday, and there were many wounds on their bodies, and a lot of blood was left. In addition, later, I used secret methods to forcibly stimulate the potential in their bodies. Although they didn't have much on the surface, they were forcibly stimulated.  Potential must come at a certain price. The consequence of stimulating potential is that the organs in their bodies will suffer a certain amount of wear and tear. So what they need now is to treat the trauma first, and then slowly cultivate, which will take about ten days.  Therefore, if we let them take these tonics now, it will only cause the wounds on their bodies to reopen."

    "Oh" Yuehua Yuer said in shock: "It turns out that tonics can't be taken randomly."

    "It's the three-part poison of the medicine." Bai said with a smile: "It would be fine if the wounds were just cracking and bleeding, but their organs were also damaged. If they are taken too much, it may cause the internal organs to shrink. And these medicines  Although they are tonics, although two of them replenish qi and blood, their properties are in conflict with each other. If combined with the unhealthy organs of the human body and unable to withstand it, they may directly kill people. This is the real murder.  Invisible." Bai paused and said, "But speaking of it, I don't know if Long Xiaxin personally selected these medicinal materials. If so, it is enough to prove that Long Xiaxin's knowledge of medicinal materials may have exceeded  An ordinary doctor can use two tonics with conflicting properties and mix them with a lot of ordinary healing herbs. If he hadn't read Tsunade-sama's medical manuals, I'm afraid we would really have to do this.  It was calculated. But since he took the medicine, I will keep an eye on him to see if he can detect the medicine I gave him." After saying that, he looked at Yuehua Yuer and said: "In the future, don't eat the City Lord's Mansion randomly.  Anything in it, well, of course, the food of those maids and servants can be eaten, I will not drug them. Oh, by the way." Bai opened the medicine bag in his hand, took some medicinal materials and handed it to Yue  Hua You said: "These are the top tonics in the City Lord's Mansion, which can fully replenish qi and blood. You are good at sword skills, just like physical skills. Every time you fight or practice, you will consume a lot of qi and blood."

    Yuehua Yuer speechlessly took the medicinal ingredients handed over by Bai and then said: "Thank you." After a moment of hesitation, Yuehua Yuer asked: "Um, Bai, if I take it, there won't be any nosebleeds or anything like that."  Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    "No." Bai said with a smile: "As long as you have experienced a battle or just finished practicing, you will be fine. On the contrary, the energy and blood consumed in your body will be replenished in time, and your body will not be weakened.  Leave behind hidden wounds."

    "That's right. Thank you so much." After hearing Bai's words, Yuehua Yuji said nothing more and returned to his room with the medicinal ingredients.

    Bai picked up the medicine bag, but she didn't see any movement. He saw that the temperature around him seemed to have dropped a bit, and then he saw that the entire medicine bag became crystal clear.But this is of course, because Bai has completely frozen the entire medicine bag into a piece of ice, then throws away the ice cube in his hand, and leaves without looking back.  Time slowly passed, and the ice slowly melted. The medicine bags, together with the medicinal materials inside, completely melted together with the layer of ice outside. Except for a puddle of water on the ground, not even a single residue was left.  Down

    Naruto waved his hand and said: "Okay, let's get ready, but let me say one more thing here. I'm just going back to make suggestions. The real decision-making power lies in the hands of the daimyo. Therefore, Fenglong City is not the real capital yet.  At best, it can only be regarded as a candidate capital. But even though it is only a candidate capital, everyone cannot relax in their work, and it may even be more stringent than usual. In this period, I will never allow any unexpected things to happen. "

    "Yes, Your Highness." Dozens of officials below responded.

    Naruto nodded and said, "Okay, let's go back and prepare ourselves first." "Yes, Your Highness." With that, all the officials left, leaving only Naruto and Long Xiaxin.

    It turned out that it was already past noon, and Naruto had already told the officials of Fenglong City about moving the capital. As a result, many people felt excited.

    Naruto glanced at Long Xiaxin and revealed a meaningful smile: "It seems that everyone has great expectations for Fenglong City to be called the new capital." Long Xiaxin said respectfully: "This is of course  , it is our honor that Fenglong City can become the new capital. Naturally, everyone has great expectations."

    "Heh." Naruto stood up and said, "Okay, I won't check other things about Fenglong City. As for whether Fenglong City will become the new capital, it depends on what His Highness the Daimyo wants. I  I can only go back to give advice to His Highness the Daiming and explain the situation in Fenglong City in detail. But don¡¯t hold out too much hope. Besides, I still have to wait for the recovery of my subordinate¡¯s injuries, and I estimate that I will need to stay here for another day." Then Mingming  The man paused slightly and said, "By the way, thank you for the tonic. I heard from Bai that my men's energy and blood will be restored soon."

    Long Xin immediately bowed respectfully and said: "Your Highness is too polite. By the way, Your Highness, the injuries on your men were all treated by Master Bai. If you say so, Master Bai must be a proficient in medical ninjutsu."  ninja."

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No, Bai is not a medical ninja. Bai is better at fighting, but you also know that ninjas like us spend every day between life and death. Injuries are inevitable. Sometimes on the battlefield  When I was injured, I could just wrap it up with a cloth. Bai couldn't bear to see me like this, so he learned some medical skills."

    "That's it." His Majesty Longxin nodded, and then said hesitantly: "Your Highness, if that's the case, why don't you know that the best doctor in the mansion can treat the injuries of His Highness's men? After all, their injuries are serious.  It can¡¯t be delayed for long.¡±

    Naruto waved his hands and said: "No, they just suffered some flesh wounds during the battle. They just have to bandage the wounds and recover some blood. Now that the country is moving its capital, I must rush back to Fenghua City as soon as possible.  OK."

    His Majesty Long Xin hesitated for a moment and said: "His Highness is involved in national affairs. I dare not stay with you for a long time, so as not to delay the opportunity. However, as long as your Highness is useful to you, please feel free to give me your orders." Naruto nodded, turned and left.  .  After Naruto left, a bit of resentment flashed in Long Xiaxin's eyes.

    ?? Then Long Xiaxin clapped his hands, and then several men in large black cloaks jumped out from the surrounding shadows. Judging from their appearance, they should be dressed more like ANBU ninjas.

    "Young Master." The men said in cold tones. Although their tone was cold, there was a sense of obedience.  Long Xiaxin said with an indifferent expression: "Please note down the officials who just left here."

    "Yes, young master. I haven't forgotten it at all." A man said: "Because Namikaze Naruto is in the hall, we don't dare to get too close. We can only ambush in the distance. After everyone enters,  When I came out, there were happy faces again, and I took note of everything.¡±

    "Okay." Long Xiaxin said: "You should monitor them immediately and don't let them make any changes. If any changes occur, use illusions to trap them directly. If the illusions are ineffective, deal with them directly." Long  The tone of the letter was cold and devoid of any emotion.

    "Yes, young master." All the men responded, and then disappeared instantly.  Likewise, there was no trace of emotion in the voices of these people.  Then Long wrote and waved his hand, and everyone disappeared.  Longxiaxin was alone in the same place.  A ferocious smile appeared on his face.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 403 Everything goes well

    Late at night, outside Fenglong City, a large group of people flew past and stopped at the foot of Fenglong City. A cursory look showed that the number of people was about forty or fifty, and several people were already standing under Fenglong City at some point.  Alone, the two sides stood and seemed to be talking about something, and soon the two parties gathered together.  Then they headed towards Fenglong City together. The moment they turned around, under the moonlight, the leader's face was revealed. He was the son of the city lord of Fenglong City. Long wrote a letter.

    Long sent a letter and took these people back to Fenglong City.  After Long Xiaxin and others left, a black figure flashed past, and Mao Shanhong appeared behind Long Xiaxin and others. Mao Shanhong looked at Long Xiaxin and others, frowned slightly and said secretly: "What does Long Xiaxin want?"  What are you doing? Of these forty or fifty ninjas, only five of the strongest ones have reached the level of special jounin. The others are all chuunin. Do you want to deal with Naruto-sama just by relying on these people? Or,  Does he have other ideas?" Thinking of this, Mao Shanhong paused and then thought: "Today is already the second night. Under normal circumstances, Lord Naruto will leave tomorrow. I don't know what you can do to solve it.  Where is Lord Naruto being dragged in Fenglong City?" He jumped up and disappeared in an instant

    As soon as it got dark, Naruto walked out of his room. At this time, there were only a few maids who got up early and were cleaning the courtyard. When they saw Naruto, they immediately saluted. At this time, Yuji Yueka suddenly walked out from other rooms, showing  He secretly glanced at the maids, then hurriedly came to Naruto's side and said: "Naruto-sama, it's not good. The wounds on Maoshan and the others have opened and they are bleeding profusely. They can't stop no matter what. Bai has sent people to invite the people in the city."  The doctor has gone."

    "Yeah!" Naruto said in surprise, "Take me to see it." "Yes." With that, Naruto followed Yueji Yueka to the room where the Musang clan members were.  As soon as he stepped into the room, he saw Bai sitting on the seat drinking tea, and although the Maoshan tribe members were lying on the bed, judging from their rosy faces, they must have almost recovered.

    "Naruto-sama." Bai immediately saluted respectfully when he saw Naruto. At the same time, the Maoshan tribe also saluted. Naruto looked at the Maoshan tribe and said, "Everyone knows the matter."

    Mao Shanhong stepped forward and said, "Yes, Lord Naruto, my subordinates have already told them."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Okay, then I will cast the illusion, and then Tsukihana Yuji and I will stop Long outside and write the letter. Don't let me talk about what happens next." "Yes, Naruto-sama." Everyone responded.  , and then Naruto began to form the seal: "Illusion: Memory of the Starry Sky." As Naruto spoke, whirlpools seemed to appear in Naruto's sea-blue eyes, and everyone present looked at Naruto's eyes as if they were obsessed.  "Drink." Naruto shouted, waking up everyone in the room. Naruto closed his eyes slightly and said: "I have set up an illusion here. As long as no matter who it is, as soon as they step into this  The room will be caught in the illusion, but if it is a ninja with high spiritual power, the illusion will be easily seen through, but if it is not a ninja, it will not be so easy to see through." Naruto paused and said:  "Okay, everything goes according to plan. If everything goes well, I will leave Fenglong City this evening. Then, you must be careful. If anything goes wrong, send me a message immediately."

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Everyone responded, and then Naruto's ears twitched and said: "It seems like it's coming, very quickly. Let's go, Yuji." "Yes." Yue Huayu  Er responded, then followed Naruto's figure out of the room.  As soon as the two people walked out of the room, Long Xiaxin hurried over with two old men carrying medicine boxes.

    As soon as His Majesty Longxin saw Naruto, he immediately stopped, and then he saluted respectfully and said: "I see you, Your Highness, the Prince." The two old men also knelt down in a hurry and said, "I see you, Your Highness, the Prince." Naruto waved his hand and said: "  Okay, everyone, get up."

    "Thank you, Your Highness." The three of them stood up, and His Majesty Longxin said: "Your Highness, I heard that the wound of His Highness's entourage opened and caused heavy bleeding, so I immediately brought two of the best doctors from the City Lord's Mansion.  "

    Naruto nodded and said: "You are interested." Then Naruto looked at the two old men and said: "Then I'll leave it to you." At the same time, he moved aside to get out of the way.

    "My subordinates should do their best." The two old men responded, then picked up the medicine box and walked towards the room. Long Xiaxin wanted to follow, but seeing Naruto standing at the entrance of the room, it was difficult for him to go in.  , could only stand there with Naruto.

    Not long after, two doctors walked out of the room. At the same time, the two doctors were mumbling to themselves, saying things like 'strange'.  "Uh-huh." Naruto woke up the two doctors who were fascinated and said, "I wonder how the two doctors are doing with my men now?"

    "This" The two doctors hesitated for a moment, and then one of them said: "Your Majesty, my subordinates have carefully examined several patients.There are no hidden or internal injuries on the body, only some flesh wounds. Because of too much bleeding, the face is pale and the body is weak. Originally, as long as the wounds were bandaged and slowly nursed back to health, it would be fine, but now the wounds are cracking and bleeding.  Not only that, but the internal organs of the body are shrinking, but the qi and blood in the body are full.  This is completely against common sense Please forgive me for my incompetence.  The subordinate could only prescribe a prescription to temporarily stop the bleeding.  "

    "I understand, you all go down and get ready first." Naruto dismissed them with a wave of his hand. The two old men glanced at the letter, then waved their hands and said: "I'm resigning." As he said this, the two old men  Just left.  "Your Highness" His Majesty Longxin said, but Naruto waved his hand and interrupted: "You should go down first." "Yes, Your Highness." His Majesty Longxin responded, and then left.  .

    Immediately after Long wrote the letter, Naruto had a smile on his face. He made a few marks with his hands and then stopped. As Naruto stopped making marks, Shiro and Mao Shanhong also walked out of the room. They paused for a moment.  After looking around for a while, seeing no one there, Mao Shanhong said: "Naruto-sama, the plan is going very smoothly. Next, the other party will probably find a way to hold us back."

    "Well, he won't take action right away, but he will definitely take action today. Next, we will use our plan to let them separate us, and then wait for them to tell everything themselves. They have no understanding of our strength at all.  Shiro has never appeared in the sight of others, and Maoshan has been living in seclusion. Even Yuji only came to the Snow Country recently, so they absolutely cannot accurately estimate our strength, but"  Naruto paused and then looked towards the sky: "But we don't know what means Longxiaxin will use to remain unchanged in response to all changes."

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Maoshan Hong, Bai, and Yuehua Yu responded in unison.  Naruto sighed slightly and said: "As the saying goes, 'Long nights and many dreams', now that the capital is about to be moved, I don't want any accidents to happen. I want to make a quick decision in this operation. Long Xiaxin and his son are just small players, and I don't want to do it again."  It's a waste of more time." After saying that, Naruto stood up, turned and left.

    "Hey, we can finally do this." Yuehua Yuer said after seeing Naruto leave: "Last time was not enough. Just when I got a little excited, Naruto used the Flying Thunder God to knock all the leaders away.  Get out. This time I can finally do it happily, I hope they are not too weak."

    "This is my first battle under Naruto-sama. I have to perform well." Mao Shanhong looked at the Mao Shan clan members in the room and said silently in her heart: "For the revival of the clan." Thinking of this  , Mao Shanhong said: "Long will not act immediately after writing the letter. I will go back and get some sleep first. Last night, I didn't sleep all night." After saying that, Mao Shanhong returned to his room to rest.

    Yuehua Yuer looked at Bai and said: "By the way, Bai, don't take action this time, otherwise, those people will be frozen by you again. In this case, I will have no chance to take action. Especially Long.  Send me a message, I just came up with a few moves that I want to try on him!"

    Bai was stunned for a moment, then nodded with a smile and said, "Okay, Yuji. Anyway, I don't want to kill anyone. I can leave it all to you, but you can't delay it for too long."

    "Hehe. Don't worry." Yuehua Yuji said with a smile: "It depends on whether the other party can let me delay for that long. At present, except for Longxiaxin who can fight me a few times, the other people,  I haven¡¯t seen anyone who can pick up a few tricks from me.¡±¡­

    "Father." Long Xiaxin came to his father's room again and said to Long Xiaji who was drinking tea.

    "It's Xin'er, come and sit down quickly." Long Xiaji saw Long Xiaxin and said with a smile: "Seeing that my son's face is full of smiles and full of happiness, the plan must be going well."

    Longxiaxin nodded and said: "Yes, Father. This morning, the wounds of Namikaze Naruto's men opened and the bleeding continued. As soon as I heard the news, I immediately rushed there with two doctors. Along the way, I  The two doctors have been told what they need to say, and then they have been given a good medicine. It is estimated that when they take this medicine, although they can stop the bleeding, their bodies will definitely become weaker."

    Long Xiaji nodded: "Yes, you did a good job regarding Xin'er. In this case, Namikaze Naruto should not have many subordinates around him. Xin'er, you have not been in contact with Namikaze Naruto for a long time."  It¡¯s short. Are you confident this time?¡±

    Long hesitated for a moment before writing the letter and said: "If we were to face the enemy head-on, I wouldn't have that kind of confidence, but now, I am absolutely sure."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 404: Enemy attack?

    Long Xia Ji looked at Long Xia Xin doubtfully and said, "Xin'er, why did you hesitate just now?"

    Long Xiaxin smiled bitterly and said: "Father, there are still three subordinates left by Namikaze Naruto. First of all, the woman named Shiro, she followed Namikaze Naruto at the same time as Zabuza. Now Zabuza is famous all over the world.  But she has never been famous, and I don¡¯t think she has much strengthcom The only ones are Mao Shanhong and Yuji Yueka. These two people have not been following Naruto for a long time, so I don¡¯t know what their strength is, especially  It's that Mao Shanhong. Before Namikaze Naruto came to Fenglong City, we didn't know that there was such a person under Namikaze Naruto. She just appeared out of nowhere. Although we don't know anything about her,  When I think about it, it's just too outrageous. It should be at the level of a Jonin. Although it is difficult to deal with, there are still those burdens, so it is relatively easy to solve. As for the others, although there is no information, each of them was injured, and  He was also secretly drugged by me, and he probably won't survive for a few days without taking action, but Namikaze Naruto"

    "How is Namikaze Naruto?" Long Shimoyoshi asked: "Xin'er, you designed Namikaze Naruto's men, so don't you have any plans for Namikaze Naruto?"

    Longxiaxin shook his head and said: "I have planned it for Namikaze Naruto. Wait a minute, I will inform Namikaze Naruto that several countries on the border want to attack our country, and their troops have been sent out.  If ignored, Fenglong City will soon face the flames of war directly. At that time, Namikaze Naruto will definitely let his subordinates or himself go to the border. If those subordinates go, then only Namikaze Naruto will be left.  We are alone in Fenglong City. At that time, we can combine all our forces to deal with Namikaze Naruto. If we at least kill Namikaze Naruto, the Snow Kingdom will soon collapse, and in the past two days  , I asked people to add some 'sauce' to Namikaze Naruto's meals every day. This kind of thing will not happen normally, but after a lot of exercise, when the blood is churning, it will happen immediately.  For two days, Namikaze Naruto just sat quietly and practiced. These symptoms would not occur on his own, but they would occur once he was in battle. If Namikaze Naruto went there in person, he would suffer from the surge of energy and blood while walking.  If we have a seizure, we can first get rid of Namikaze Naruto's men who are left in the city, and then wait for Namikaze Naruto to have a complete seizure before besieging Namikaze Naruto."

    Long Xiaji nodded: "It's a very good plan, so Xin'er, what are you still hesitating about?"

    "Father, I always feel that something is not right." Longxiaxin said: "You also know a lot about the rumors about Namikaze Naruto. From the time he rebelled against Konoha to now, how many difficulties he has experienced, how many difficulties he has experienced, and how many difficulties he has experienced since he rebelled against Konoha.  They have survived, and they have allowed the Snow Country to have its current territory, and have allowed the Snow Ninja Village to develop into a powerful Ninja Village." After speaking, Longxiaxin paused slightly and said: "I have to say, Namikaze  Naruto's abilities are extraordinary. From the time he betrayed Konoha, Hyuga Neji followed him, and later the ghost Momochi Zabuza took refuge with him. Now both of them are famous figures, famous throughout the ninja world. They are still loyal to this day.  Following Namikaze Naruto. In addition, when Namikaze Naruto and the others first came to Snow Country, they relied on a weak Snow Country and Snow Ninja Village to face the attacks of Kirikage Village, and continuously repelled the enemy.  , and also used Konoha to make Kirikage dare not do anything again. He married Fenghua Koyuki, established himself in the Country of Snow, and then fought everywhere, while expanding the power of the Country of Snow and the Snow Ninja Village. Later, the Country of Rivers fought two  Members of the Akatsuki beat each other to death and escaped. The country of Uzumaki flooded the city of Uzumaki. All the coalition forces from various countries were annihilated. The three Taifus rebelled. They instantly brought order to the chaos and expelled Orochimaru and his gang. Politically, they continued to strengthen their relationship with Konoha.  Relationships have made Snow Country the strongest country outside the five major ninja countries. Judging from these things, Namikaze Naruto is not only a charismatic and ruthless hero, but also a ninja with outstanding intelligence and strength.  Such a person was actually calculated by me so easily."

    Long Xiaji was silent for a moment, then nodded and said: "Indeed, Xin'er, I feel the same way. I always feel that everything is going too smoothly, although on the surface, everything is according to our plan.  We didn't reveal any flaws in the process, but I always feel that it's not Namikaze Naruto who is being calculated, but us."

    "Father, it turns out that you also feel this way." Longxiaxin said: "It seems that it is not my illusion. Father, does it mean that Bo Fei and Naruto already know our plan?"

    Long Xiaji shook his head and said: "No, it shouldn't be. First of all, all the plans were made by our father and son. There is no one else except us and our son. Naturally, there is no possibility that anyone else will know. If  It is impossible for someone to sneak in and eavesdrop on what we are saying. Xin'er, your strength has reached the level of a jounin. Anyone who can come here without your perception will definitely surpass a jounin in strength and become an elite jounin orA super strong person.  But after all, I can be considered an elite jounin. I have defeated the elite jounin of the five major ninja villages head-on, but I didn't feel anything. In other words, the opponent's strength must be at the shadow level, and the strength of the entire Fenglong City has reached the shadow level.  Level, only one person  "

    "Naruto Namikaze!" Longxiaxin said.

    Long Xiaji nodded, then shook his head and said: "Yes, Namikaze Naruto is the only one in Fenglong City whose strength has reached the shadow level, but Namikaze Naruto's identity is destined that he cannot be like the others.  Come to check for information. After all, checking for information requires entering into other people's interiors. Once discovered, it will be a disaster. His subordinates will not allow Namikaze Naruto to make such a risky move. What's more, we Namikaze  There are still our people around Naruto watching him. Although Namikaze Naruto can evade our people's surveillance with his powerful strength and unpredictable flying thunder god technique. But we just need to make sure there is no one in the room.  That¡¯s all. Even with the Flying Thunder God, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    "Naruto Namikaze didn't come to monitor us, so that means we may be too suspicious this time?" Long Xiaxin said to himself.

    Long Xiaji shook his head and said: "Xin'er, it doesn't matter whether Namikaze Naruto discovers our plan or not, because we have no way out, we can only fight for the legacy left by our ancestors.  There must be no mistakes. If Namikaze Naruto successfully returns to the Land of Snow this time, then regardless of whether Fenglong City becomes the new capital or whether we are still alive, we will all lose our ancestors' inheritance. But if Namikaze can be  Naruto stays, no, it doesn¡¯t even need to be said that Namikaze Naruto stays. As long as Namikaze Naruto is injured, our father and son will have enough time to arrange and announce the restoration of our original identities. From the Snow  The country will become independent."

    Long Xiaxin nodded, hesitated and said: "Father, then why don't we just let Namikaze Naruto and the others return to the Snow Ninja Village? After they leave, we will declare independence from the Country of Snow. By then,  Because they are about to move the capital, they will ignore us for the time being."

    "It's useless, Xin'er." Long Xiaji said helplessly: "At that time, the Snow Country's troops were pointing at our country, and when rebellions were raging in our country, I had no choice but to surrender to the Snow Country.  Then I used the power of the Kingdom of Snow to put down the rebellion, and then used my thoughts to let the Third Taifu leave me in Fenglong City. After that, I have been preparing to go out independently again. Later, the Third Taifu rebelled, and I originally wanted to take advantage of that opportunity to become independent.  But at that time, I was not ready yet, so I could only endure it. When I was ready, Namikaze Naruto had already pacified the Snow Country, so I waited until now. Now the Snow Country  The capital is about to be moved. If we declare independence at this time, it will only draw all the attention of the Kingdom of Snow to our father and son. They will use our father and son to kill chickens and scare monkeys. So we cannot act rashly now, but as long as we kill  If Namikaze Naruto is seriously injured, then the Land of Snow will be greatly shaken, and that's when we can truly be independent."

    "Yes, I understand, Father." Long Xiaxin said.  Then he stood up and said: "I'm going to send a signal to my confidants and let them build momentum. This will make Namikaze Naruto and the others more convinced."

    Long Xiaji nodded, and then said: "By the way, Xin'er, after you notify Namikaze Naruto, come over again. I have something to tell you." Then Long Xiaji paused.  He said: "This matter is very important. It may affect whether our clan can continue." Long Xinxin hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said: "Yes, Father, I understand." After finishing speaking,  , Long Xiaxin left. After Long Xiaxin left, Long Xiaji took a long breath and said: "That's enough. Let's see whether the plan goes smoothly."

    In the evening, Long Xiaxin and a group of officials followed Naruto. Naruto was followed by Shiro and Yueji Yueka.  At the gate of the city, His Majesty Long Xin saluted Naruto and said, "Have a good trip, Your Highness. In a few days, your subordinates will rush to Fenghua City as soon as they recover from their injuries."

    Yueji Yuehua glanced at Long Xiaxin and said to Naruto: "Sir, please don't worry, there are subordinates and Maoshan here to guard everything, everything is safe."

    "Report" At this time, a ninja with wounds all over his body appeared in front of Long Xiaxin.  Seeing Long Xiaxin, he wanted to kneel down and salute, but his body was too weak and he fell down. Long Xiaxin quickly stepped forward to help him, "Young Young Master, the enemy country  Enterattack, the whole town has been destroyed" He fainted immediately after saying that.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 405: Less than two levels of opportunity?

    "It finally started com" Naruto thought to himself as he looked at the fallen man, and then said: "Long Xinxin, what's going on, who is he?"

    Longxiaxin quickly asked the people around him to help the ninja away, and said respectfully to Naruto: "Naruto-sama, this person is my tribe. Although Fenglong City is not the border, it is close to the border. In order to prevent enemy countries  To launch a surprise attack on our country, I sent tribesmen to garrison in the cities in front of Fenglong City, just to be afraid of being attacked without knowing it."

    Naruto frowned slightly: "According to what you mean, then the news he just brought back is accurate. A country is invading our border." Longxiaxin nodded and said worriedly: "I'm afraid so, Lord Naruto.  Although the strength of this clan member is not very good, he is still a chuunin. He led two team members, but now he is the only one running back, and he is still injured all over. I am afraid that the enemy country not only sent troops, but also  Even ninjas were sent out.¡±

    Naruto frowned slightly and said, "Why at this time?" Naruto paused and said, "Forget it, I'll just go and deal with it. Now that our country is about to move its capital, and the other party actually came to our door, then we must take it.  He has intimidated other countries. The only thing to blame is that he committed suicide and hit the muzzle of the gun."

    "Your Highness, how many followers do you need? I can send out the remaining clan members." Long Xiaxin said immediately, with a righteous look.  Before Naruto could speak, Yuji Yueka said: "No need. It's just a small country and there probably aren't any powerful ninjas. Just let me and Naruto-sama go."

    Before Long wrote the letter, Naruto shook his head and said, "No, you still have to stay to take care of Maoshan and the others. You might as well stay. I can go alone."

    "How can this be done!" Long Xiaxin said hurriedly: "Your Highness, you have a distinguished status, how can you take risks for such a thing? It is better for me to send someone to follow Your Highness!"

    "Naruto-sama, let your subordinates and Yuji go." At this time, Shiro said: "Sir, now that our country's capital is about to be moved, you still need to go back and discuss with His Highness the Daimyo about the city that will become the new capital. Now we cannot let anyone  Things have delayed time, not to mention that the one that attacked this time should only be a small country. If it were a big country, it would be impossible for anyone to escape. As for a small country, just leave it to your subordinates and Yuji. You'd better go first  Let¡¯s go back to Fenghua City.¡±

    Naruto hesitated for a moment and said: "That's fine, I don't have to worry about Yuuji. Let's send a letter to Long. You can send a few more people to them."

    "Yes, Your Highness." Long Xin quickly responded, and then Naruto jumped away.  Tsukihana Yuji glanced at Long Xiaxin and said: "Okay, Naruto-sama has left, and you don't need to send anyone for me, so as not to drag me and Shiro back. Okay, that's it. Let's go.  , Bai." Yuehua Yuer said and flew out directly. Bai smiled at Long Xiaxin and said: "Farewell." Then he also jumped away.

    After Long Xiaxin left, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he didn't care about anything else. He turned around and flew away. The officials looking around were stunned. They would never have thought that Long Xiaxin still endured it.  With.  After Longxiaxin flew to the city lord's palace, he came to Longxiaji and said: "Father, everything is going well, unexpectedly smoothly. Namikaze Naruto is now heading towards Fenghua City. Someone on the road will naturally  To stop him and buy time for us, Bai and Yuehua Yuer took the initiative to head towards the border. It is estimated that they will not be able to come back in half a day. As for Mao Shanhong, he is currently taking care of other Maoshan tribe members."

    "Okay." Long Xiaji slammed the table and said, "Xin'er, you did a good job this time. How are the family members preparing? Where are those people?"

    Long wrote immediately and said: "The clansmen have been ready for a long time and are waiting to set off. As for the ninjas from other cities, they are basically ready and waiting to set off."

    Long Xiaji nodded and said: "Okay, Xin'er, you inform them immediately and come with me to deal with Namikaze Naruto. This time, we must keep Namikaze Naruto even if we risk our lives."

    "Oh, father, do you want to go there in person?" Long wrote hesitantly.

    Long Xiaji nodded and said: "Of course, Namikaze Naruto's strength is unfathomable. In addition, he has the nine-tailed demon fox with him. Our tribe and those ninjas have no chance of defeating Namikaze."  Naruto¡¯s.¡±

    "But, Father, even if you are included, we may not be able to defeat Namikaze Naruto." Long Xiaxin said anxiously.

    Long Xiaji nodded and said: "Indeed, even if you add me, you don't have much chance of winning, but Xin'er, didn't you say that as long as Naruto Namikaze exercises and his blood circulates, the medicine he takes will have an effect.  ?¡±

    "That's right. But" Long hesitated for a moment before writing.?: "But, father. After all, Namikaze Naruto's strength has reached the Kage level. I don't know how effective the medicine is and how long it will last. Moreover, even if the medicine in Namikaze Naruto's body takes effect,  , but with Naruto Namikaze¡¯s many years of combat experience, he will definitely fight back. Even the same Kage level cannot withstand the death blow of a Kage-level person."

    "I know." Long Xiaji responded, then came to Long Xiaxin, patted Long Xiaxin on the shoulder and said: "That's why I should come. Xin'er, you are still young, your life is not  It should be used on things that are less than two levels of certainty. So, after I leave, you hide immediately and see how things develop. If I come back alive, it means that our plan is successful, and we can start from the snow.  The country became independent and went out to enrich the country. But if Naruto Namikaze comes back, then naturally I will die. There is a secret passage in my room that leads directly to the bottom of the river outside the city. You leave from the secret passage immediately, and then you can go as far as you want.  No matter how far you go, don't come back until you are absolutely sure. I have arranged for the elders of the clan to take care of you. Now you should have a good rest, you are also exhausted these days."

    Long Xiaxin was stunned for a moment, and then his body began to shake a little. Long Xiaxin shook his head suddenly and said, "Father, there is some incense in your room." Long Xiaji did not answer, but said to himself:  "Xin'er, I can't give up the foundation of my ancestors, so although I know that the chance of success this time is very low, I still let you do it, because once the capital of the Kingdom of Snow is successfully moved, the governance of each city will be strengthened. At the same time,  Namikaze Naruto has been here. Although he said nothing on the surface, in fact, he knows better than anyone else that he will not allow such a city similar to China to exist in Snow Country. This is what I  This is the last chance. Ever since I lost my ancestor¡¯s inheritance and was forced to step down from my position as daimyo, I vowed that I must get back my ancestor¡¯s inheritance in this life. If I can¡¯t get it back, I will die to thank my ancestors.  The ancestors¡¯ spirits in heaven.¡±

    After listening to Longxiaji's words, Longxiaxin's body shook, and he fell to the ground with a bang. Longxiaxin tried his best to open his eyes, and he only saw an old man with white hair appearing in front of Longxiaji.  Next to him, "Patriarch" Long Xiaxin only heard this title. As for the subsequent words, Long Xiaxin could no longer hear because Long Xiaxin had already fallen asleep.

    "Patriarch, you clearly know that the possibility of this operation is less than two levels, so why do you still go? We can completely give up this operation and wait for the next opportunity." Then the old man picked up Long and walked down the channel.

    "There is no chance." Long Xiaji shook his head and said: "Ever since Namikaze Naruto was blocked by the chuunin at the gate of Fenglong City, he directly used the Flying Thunder God to kill the opponent instantly, I already knew,  Namikaze Naruto is warning me, warning me not to play these tricks again. Otherwise, that chuunin will be my fate."

    "This Patriarch, Namikaze Naruto had not yet entered Fenglong City at that time, and he did not understand the situation in Fenglong City. How could he warn you?" the old man said hesitantly.

    "You are right, but Namikaze Naruto was indeed warning at that time. He was warning the Lord of Fenglong City. Although Namikaze Naruto and I have never met, I know that Namikaze Naruto was  After the warning, otherwise, according to Namikaze Naruto's strength, does he need to use the 'Flying Thunder God Technique' when dealing with a chuunin?" After saying that, Long Shiyoshi paused and said: "Then after, I haven't been able to do it.  Go see Namikaze Naruto, but Namikaze Naruto has been checking taxation, criminal law, and government affairs. When have you ever heard that the prince of a country came all the way to the border to check this? It's just that he is dissatisfied with our rule of Fenglong City.  , and then he announced that Fenglong City would be a candidate city for the new capital, and he announced it, which means that he will build Fenglong City into a city like a capital city, do you think we still have a chance?"

    "Clan leader, please forgive me for your boldness. If we don't have a chance in the Kingdom of Snow, we can completely abandon Fenglong City first, move the whole clan to other places, and then find an opportunity to fight back. Four years ago, in the Kingdom of Snow,  It¡¯s just a small country.¡±

    Long Xiaji smiled bitterly and said: "If it was before Namikaze Naruto stepped into Fenglong City, we could have done this. Whether it was Namikaze Naruto or anyone else, they would never have thought that we would give up Fenglong City.  . But now, Namikaze Naruto has planned to take action against us, do you think he will give us this chance again? "

    "Clan leader" the old man shouted, Long Xiaji waved his hand and said: "Let's go, take good care of Xin'er, I'm going to give it a try, our clan plus the strength gathered from other cities,  I want to see if I can seize this opportunity of less than two floors." "Yes, patriarch."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 406 Shiro¡¯s Strength

    After Naruto left Fenglong City, he did not rush back to Fenghua City. Instead, he advanced in the forest at the speed of a chuunin. If Naruto ran with all his strength, except for those ninjas who specialize in taijutsu, other  The ninja would soon be dumped by Naruto.  So Naruto moved forward slowly, waiting for Shiro's signal or for Long Xiaxin to catch up. If that didn't work, Naruto would directly step into the encirclement set by Long Xiaxin and the others.

    After a while, Naruto looked behind him and said to himself: "Shiro, there is no signal, and neither is Mao Shanhong. It seems that the other party is planning to catch up with me. Just in time, we can deal with them at once. But it's also  , Shiro and the others are not Zabuza and Neji. They have no influence on the political situation of Snow Country. As long as they are transferred out of my body, they do not need to spend manpower to deal with it. But in this case, in order to deal with me, they will  A large number of people must be mobilized, so they designed an encirclement to delay me. At the same time, in order to avoid any accidents, they also tried to find ways to move Bai and Maoshan away from me. Ha, it looks like it will be interesting this time.  They have a lot of people to eradicate the news brought by Mao Shanhong. Although they don't have the cutting-edge power of elite jounin, there are quite a lot of high-end power of jounin and special jounin. If they deal with it like this, there will be  We're in trouble." As he spoke, Naruto suddenly jumped up, speeding up and heading forward.

    Soon Naruto came to the depths of the forest, and at the same time he felt that there were many people ambushing him around.  Naruto put his foot on the branch, jumped up, jumped directly into their circle and stood still. Then Naruto looked around and said, "Okay, come out. Stop hiding." But there was no one around at all.  When one person came out, Naruto was still the only one standing there.  Just as Naruto was about to speak again, he noticed that someone seemed to be rushing behind him.

    Naruto frowned slightly and said: "It's strange. Logically speaking, it shouldn't have come so fast. Could it be that I walked too slowly along the way? No." Naruto hesitated and turned around suddenly to face Fenglong City.  He secretly said in the direction: "This voice comes from only one person. He is so strong, definitely not inferior to me, but are there such strong ninjas in Fenglong City?" Naruto gathered all his body and mind, preparing to go all out.  .

    Just when Naruto was about to go all out, this person also appeared in Naruto's eyes. Naruto looked at him in shock, then jumped up in front of him, showing a pure smile and said: "  I'm sorry, Naruto-sama, I didn't follow your instructions."

    "" Looking at Shiro's pure smile, Naruto didn't know what to say, angry, honestly Naruto can't live, punishment, Naruto looked at Shiro's smile, okay, Naruto  I simply couldn¡¯t bear to part with it.  In the end, Naruto could only sigh helplessly and asked: "Long wrote, have they found out."

    Bai shook his head and said with a smile: "After I and the toddler left Fenglong City, the people sent by Longxiaxin to monitor us were immediately thrown away, so they didn't know that I had come here. And I kept paying close attention along the way.  Looking around, one chooses a route without people. So no one knows that I am coming here. Except those who are hiding here. But"

    Naruto frowned slightly and said, "But what?"

    Bai said hesitantly: "Naruto-sama, before I came here, I showed up in Fenglong City. I saw a middle-aged man about forty or fifty years old coming here with a lot of ninjas. I found that  There was no Longxiaxin among them, and I found that the middle-aged man was very powerful, even better than Longxiaxin. Only when I used the transformation technique to ask the people about it, I found out that the middle-aged man was the lord of Fenglong City.  , Longxiaxin¡¯s father, Longxiaji.¡±

    "Long Xiaxin's strength has reached the level of a Jonin. As his father, it's normal for Long Xiaji to be stronger than him." Naruto frowned and said, "But Long Xiaxin is not here, but Long Xiaji has brought people.  Chase me. Looks like something has changed."

    "Yes, Lord Naruto, I thought so too, so I quietly sneaked into the city lord's palace, notified Madam Mao Shanhong and asked her to investigate, and I rushed here immediately. I want Long  Xiaji will be here soon."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Well, if there is Maoshan, there should be no problem. And isn't Long Xiaji coming this way? We can also get something out of his mouth."

    "Yes, Lord Naruto." Bai responded, and then Naruto looked around and said, "But since Long Xiaji has come in person, we must be ready to welcome him. Bai, go and deal with the rats around you first.  Well" Naruto hesitated and said: "Don't kill them first, just control them. I also want to ask them, maybe they know something about the situation. Besides, doesn't Maoshan mean that everyone here is  Are they from other cities? At least you can ask about the situation in other cities."

    "Yes, Narutogrown ups.  Bai smiled and nodded in response, and then walked two steps behind Naruto: "Naruto-sama said that he has a question to ask you, so I want to make you lose your fighting ability first."  "When he said this, he held six thousand coins in his hands and said: "If you come out on your own, I don't have to do anything to you.  "

    Naruto didn't stop Shiro. Although Shiro killed a lot more after following Naruto, Shiro still didn't change, and Naruto didn't want Shiro to change, so sometimes when Shiro showed mercy, Naruto never did.  Prevent.

    After a while, many people came out one after another from the surrounding grass. The number was about thirty. Bai looked at them and nodded: "Okay, you guys stand aside first, as long as you don't hurt Naruto."  I won't do anything to you, sir? But" Bai looked at the grass around him and said, "I won't show mercy to those who take chances." As he said this, Bai jumped up suddenly.  He stood up, stretched his body into the air, glanced at the grass, and then shot out the six thousand coins in his hand.

    "Ah" Six Senbons were shot into the grass, and screams immediately came from the grass. Then, Bai shot out the Senbons again, and the screams stopped in shock.  Shiro's movements were very fast, and he shot dozens of kunai in succession. At the same time, screams continued from the grass. The thirty ninjas were ready to move, but when they saw Naruto and Shiro who kept shooting out thousands of kunai,  , did they still stay where they were? Because a few people who had just made a move had several thousand coins inserted into their shoulders and knees, and fell to the ground helplessly. Because Bai was merciless, they did not  He didn't die, but his body was restrained to the point where he lost control of his limbs.

    Bai stopped firing Senbon, landed on the ground again, and then came to Naruto's side and said: "Naruto-sama, everyone has been restrained." Naruto nodded and hesitated, looking at a pure face.  Bai, and then said to the ninjas standing aside: "Go and help those people out." The more than twenty ninjas standing immediately ran towards the grass. Soon, nearly two dozen ninjas stood there.  The ninjas were helped out from the grass. They saw that these people had thousands of books stuck in their shoulders and knees, so they lost control of their limbs. There was also a kunai missing from their necks.  As for our inability to shout out loud.

    Naruto looked at Bai, nodded and said: "Well done, Bai, your strength is getting stronger and stronger. When you jumped up just now, you probably saw their figures slightly, but just for a moment,  You have memorized the positions and postures of all of them. Moreover, the Senbon you shot accurately hit the spot where you wanted to attack. Your strength is no longer inferior to mine."

    Bai's face turned red and he immediately said: "Please don't say that, Lord Naruto. I am your tool, Lord. How can I be compared with you"

    "Okay, Shiro." Naruto interrupted when he heard Shiro mentioned 'tool' again: "I said, you are not a tool, you are my important companion." Naruto looked at Shiro and said, "If in the future  If you say or think like this again, then I will punish you." "Yes, NarutoNaruto-sama." Bai responded, looking at Naruto with a strange look in his eyes.

    Naruto looked at the forty or fifty ninjas and said: "Okay, I know that you all come from the cities around Fenglong City. You are all family ninjas. You are probably here to join forces with Fenglong City under the orders of your clan leader.  Deal with me! So, you'd better answer my questions well, otherwise, your family may disappear from this world."

    Forty or fifty ninjas discussed for a while, and after a while, a man about thirty years old stood up and said: "Yes, we are indeed sent by the clan leader to deal with you together with the Longxia clan of Fenglong City, Namikaze  No, Your Highness. We have offended you this time, and we are willing to use our blood and lives to appease your anger, but please do not affect our family."

    "Do you think you are qualified to make this condition with me?" Naruto looked at them and said: "Besides, if I want to kill you, none of you can escape." Naruto's words directly  The expressions of these people changed drastically, and then Naruto spoke again: "However, if you can answer my question well, then I can agree to you on a condition. Of course, if you want me to not be responsible for your offense this time,  You can pursue it further." Then Naruto paused and said, "Of course, you can rest assured that I will not get involved in the inside story of your family."

    Hearing Naruto's words, these ninjas all knelt down and said, "Thank you, Your Highness. I will answer truthfully." Naruto nodded with satisfaction.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 407 Long Xiaji Appears

    "I seecom" After listening to the words of the forty or fifty ninjas, Naruto nodded directly and said: "Long Xiaji, Long Xiaxin and his son are absolutely right. I will not allow this kind of country.  The existence of China, the capital is about to be moved, and I don¡¯t have time to come out, but after the capital move is completed, I will gather the existing territory of the Snow Kingdom, so that the Snow Kingdom can rule all the current territories, instead of just like now, in name only.  Although the ruler controls the territory, he actually listens to the instructions but not the propaganda."

    "Your Highness" the ninjas shouted one after another.

    Naruto waved his hands and said: "This is a matter that has no room for negotiation. In the past, because I had been practicing, I didn't care about it. Now that I have come out of practice, I will not allow this kind of thing to happen.  Situation. I know that you are all from cities around Fenglong City, and they should all be relatively close. This time, I will let you go. After you go back, you need to bring me a message back." Naruto paused.  He said at once: "I will give you two choices. The first is to surrender, and from now on you will be his city lord and govern the city for our country of snow. The second is, of course, that everything remains unchanged, or you can directly declare that you will become his city lord from now on."  The country will go out independently, but whether it goes out independently or remains unchanged, I will lead the snow ninjas to attack the city again. As long as you can block my attack, then I will recognize your independence."

    "Your Highness, this" shouted forty or fifty ninjas.  Naruto waved his hands and said, "Okay, you all go back and take my words back to your city lord or clan leader. The deadline is after the capital move is completed. If I haven't received a satisfactory answer after the capital move is completed, it happened to be the latest one."  For many years, the Snow Ninja Village has just carried out various tasks every day and rarely participated in wars. I think they also hope to experience a war."

    Naruto casually sat under a tree and said: "In a while, Long Xiaji will bring people over. Of course, you can also stay and help Long Xiaji." Bai has been following Naruto.  around.

    "We don't dare. We are willing to stay and hold the battle for His Highness."

    "Hmph." Naruto hummed and then closed his eyes and said, "It's up to you, but when the time comes, if there is an accidental injury, don't blame others." "Yes, Your Highness."

    After a while, Shiro approached Naruto and said: "Naruto-sama" Naruto nodded, opened his eyes and said: "I know, and several of them are very strong, about  Jonin, one of them even has the strength to reach the level of elite jounin. Hum, no wonder Long Xiaji decided such a thing, probably he wants to use elite jounin, jounin and other ninjas to deal with me. But  He seems to underestimate me a little too much!"

    "Naruto-sama, please have a good rest. If it's just about fighting, please leave it to me." Bai Jian Naruto wanted to stand up, so he spoke.

    Naruto looked at Bai and said, "There is no need to show any mercy this time."

    "I know, Naruto-sama." Bai smiled and said: "I am very aware of the situation this time, but no matter what, I hope to achieve Naruto-sama's will."

    Naruto looked at Bai and finally nodded and said, "Okay, Bai, then I'll leave it to you." "Yes, Lord Naruto." Bai responded immediately.

    'ßÝßÝßÝ' As soon as Bai finished his words, nearly fifty people appeared about ten meters behind Bai. Naruto stood up and blocked Bai behind him. He looked at the front of the crowd. They were about forty or fifty.  The middle-aged man said: "I didn't expect that in Fenglong City, which is not very famous, there would be people with the strength of elite jounin. If it was just like this, forget it, but in addition to the elite jounin, there are also  Several jounin, a dozen special jounin, and the others have all reached the peak of chunin. It is really grand, but with this power alone, your Fenglong City is in the country of snow, except for the snow ninja.  Outside the village, there is no other power that can cure you."

    "You are the prince of the Land of Snow, the son of the Fourth Hokage of Konoha, and the Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-tailed Demon Fox." The middle-aged man looked at Naruto and said, "Can I not treat you with dignity?  "

    "Hmph." Naruto paused and looked at the leader and said, "But do you think you can handle me with this level of power? Long Xiaji."

    "You actually know my name." Long Xiaji was shocked, but then said: "After all, you are also the prince of the Kingdom of Snow, how could you not know me. Even if you don't know me, you can easily find out.  Although I haven't left the city lord's mansion for a while, if you want to ask, it's very easy to find out." After saying that, Longxiaji paused and looked at Naruto and said: "Honestly, Namikaze Naruto, if you want to deal with  You, I don¡¯t have much confidence. But this is my last chance. When I got the news that the capital was going to be moved, I decided to give it a try. AlthoughI know that the result will definitely be destruction, but I still have to try, because even if I do nothing, my power will be reduced.  It's just that I didn't expect that Namikaze Naruto, you would actually come back to Fenglong City, so I took this opportunity to start making arrangements. As long as I can keep you here, I can restore the glory of our Fenglong clan.  It's a pity that the time you stayed in Fenglong City was too short. I didn't arrange it too strictly at all, so I could only do my best in personnel matters.  "

    "Even if I stay in Fenglong City for enough time, do you think you can deal with me with some arrangements?" Naruto asked.

    "I said, I'm just doing my best." Long Xiaji looked at Namikaze Naruto and said.

    Naruto looked at Long Xiaji and said: "Very good, since you also know that there are not many opportunities, then I will give you a chance to hand over all the power in your hands, and at the same time swear to be a good city lord in the future, then  I can make the decision and let you continue to be the city lord of Fenglong City. I can also forget about this incident."

    "Hehe." Long Shimoyoshi said with a smile: "Naruto Namikaze, I know you are very strong. Four years ago, when you just rebelled against Konoha, the Snow Country was just a small country with a small land.  Located in a land of ice and snow, the land is barren and the population is sparse. Although there are ninja villages, they are not very powerful. However, you were able to use these things to defeat the attacking Kirikage Village. Later, you helped the Snow Country everywhere.  Expansion has given the Country of Snow its current status. So I know that the people I have deployed now don¡¯t have much chance of defeating you. But even so, I will give it a try, because you are against the Country of Snow.  The country is really too important. You are even more important than the great name of the Snow Country, Fenghua Koyuki. As long as I can defeat you, then the Snow Country will immediately fall into turmoil, no, not just turmoil, but  Will completely fall into civil strife. The current Snow Country cannot be suppressed by Fenghua Xiaoxue at all. Namikaze Naruto, as long as something happens to you, all the survivors of the countries that have been attacked and destroyed by the Snow Country over the years will be destroyed.  If you come out, I can take the opportunity to restore the original honor of our Longxia clan. But if you return to Fenghua City safely, then the capital move will be completed. By then, let alone Fenglong City, even the Kingdom of Snow  Other cities will be completely ruled by the Kingdom of Snow, and all opposition forces will soon be exhausted. So before you answer Fenghua City, I must defeat you. Even if I lose, I will only waste time.  It¡¯s just in advance, as for the rest, there is no loss. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    "It's a good idea and a very firm belief." Naruto looked at Long Xiaji and said: "But do you think you can defeat me? Or do you think you can do anything with your ideas and beliefs?"

    "Before talking about this." Long Xiaji looked at Naruto and said with a smile: "Naruto Namikaze, although you have not been in Fenglong City for a long time, I have enough time to arrange some things. First of all, such as those behind you  Ninjas, they are all the combat power I borrowed from the surrounding cities. Although there are no elite jounin and jounin, there are still a few special jounin. Secondly, Namikaze Naruto, I will send you and your men  Separated. Used to defeat them one by one. The first is the injured Maoshan clan. Originally, their injuries should have recovered a long time ago, but I asked Xin'er to add two special tonics to the medicine given to you. The two medicines have similar properties.  The tonics they prepared were too strong, so their wounds would open again after healing. Yuehua Yuji and Mizuna Yuebai were also led to the border." Long Xiaji stared at Ming as he spoke.  Humanity said: "I guess they have all been dealt with now."

    "Really?" Naruto responded casually: "Do you think so?"

    "Oh, aren't you worried about your men at all?" Long Xiaji was secretly frightened, but he still said: "Do you think some wounded soldiers and two men can resist the attack of my men? And it's just you.  Can one person block the attacks of so many ninjas here?" Following Long Xiaji's words, the ninjas behind Naruto began to get ready to move.

    "Who told you that all my men are wounded soldiers?" Naruto looked at Long Xiaji with a smile on his face and said, "If you are talking about those two doctors." At this point, Naruto paused.  He said: "I can add here that before the two doctors went to check up on that day, I set up an illusion in the room. And Long Xiaxin was blocked by me."

    "What did you say?" Long Xiaji was shocked. Naruto showed a bright smile and said: "One more thing, you might as well see who is behind me." As he said this, Naruto took a step to the side and turned himself  The white behind was exposed.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 408 Ice Breaking Tiger

    Long Xiaji looked at Bai behind Naruto and said in shock: "Didn't you already go to the border? How could you appear here?" Before Bai could speak, Long Xiaji pointed at Naruto and said: "Don't you say, you  You have known all my plans from the beginning, so from the beginning, you have been playing tricks on me. .com deliberately lured us into the bait. Everything is intentional on your part, including the current situation where we are scattered."

    Naruto said casually: "Who knows, I only know that you and Long Xiaxin had a secret plan and knew that you sent people to the surrounding cities. Oh, by the way, there is one more thing." Naruto suddenly paused and reached out to put his hand on  Bai's shoulder said: "Although Bai is good at fighting, she is also very good at medical ninjutsu, and naturally knows a lot about medicinal materials. Although I dare not say that she knows all the medicinal materials, she knows basically all the commonly used medicinal materials.  So, when you brought two medicinal materials with conflicting properties, Shiro immediately discovered it." After saying that, Naruto added in his heart: "Shiro's medical ninjutsu was learned from Grandma Tsunade.  Although Grandma Tsunade did not teach me personally, she learned it from the handwritten notes written by Grandma Tsunade. If you want to design me in this area, wait until when your medical skills surpass Grandma Tsunade."

    Bai blushed and said sheepishly: "Please don't say that, Naruto-sama, I'm just studying according to the manual."

    "Damn it, that is to say, those Maoshan tribe members are not injured" Long Xiaji gritted his teeth slightly.  Naruto nodded and said: "I think they should be entertaining the people you sent over now. I hope your people don't leave too soon. Otherwise, Maoshan and the others will go to Longxiaxin. By the way,  Long Xiaxin didn't come to me with you, so she should stay in the City Lord's Mansion. When you left, Bai just returned to Fenglong City and discovered that Long Xiaxin was missing. She had asked Maoshan and the others to search.  If Longxiaxin is really still in the city lord's palace, he may have already handed it over to him."

    Bai nodded and said: "It should be almost the same. Maoshan and the others are best at this kind of thing. It should be easy to find traces of Long Xiaxin."

    "What?" Long Xiaji was shocked. Judging from Long Xiaji's expression, Naruto was right. The ninjas behind Naruto calmed down and looked at both sides quietly, while Long Xiaji  The tribesmen behind him became a little uneasy.

    "Hmph." Long Shimoji immediately said as soon as he found out: "Although I have never seen Mao Shanhong and don't know her strength, Namikaze Naruto and Xin'er's strength has already reached the level of jounin. I don't believe it.  , Those people from Maoshan can compete with Xin'er, and Xin'er can also mobilize the soldiers in the city lord's palace. Just because those guys from Maoshan want to deal with Xin'er, you are dreaming." Following Longxiaji's words, those Longxiaji  The tribe began to calm down.

    "Jounin!" Naruto said with a smile: "Indeed, the strength of the Musang tribe is only at the peak level of chunin, and because their injuries have just recovered, their combat power cannot be fully exerted. But all  There is one person in Maoshan who is not injured at all." Naruto paused and said: "Maoshanhong, the current leader of the Maoshan clan, although she has just succeeded, her strength is not weak, Long Xiaji, although Maoshanhong's strength  Not as good as you, but her strength is higher than that of an average jounin. Although Long Xiaxin is as strong as a jounin, it is not as strong as Maoshan Hong, and Long Xiaji, I know that although you and your son are extremely powerful, they are not.  He doesn¡¯t have much combat experience, let alone combat experience, and because of the constant fighting before taking over, Mao Shanhong¡¯s combat experience is quite high. If it were a real battle, Mao Shanhong¡¯s strength would be even higher than yours.  . It should be easy to deal with a mere Long Xiaxin."

    "Xin'er, it's terrible." Long Xiaji was shocked and turned around to leave, but golden light flashed and Naruto appeared behind them, looked at Long Xiaji and said, "I'm sorry, Long Xiaji,  I understand how you miss your son, but unfortunately, I won't let you go until the matter here is resolved." Naruto paused slightly and said, "Of course, if you can defeat me  If so, I will naturally not be able to stop you anymore."

    "If you want to defeat Naruto-sama, you must defeat me first." Bai Yiyun stood in front of Naruto and said.

    Long Xiaji gritted his teeth and looked at Naruto and Bai and said: "Naruto Namikaze, there are only two of you. Do you want to deal with nearly a hundred ninjas here with just the two of you? Although you are very strong, you are still unavoidable."  Some of them underestimate us and the ninjas in the world too much."

    Naruto shrugged and said with a smile: "I have never underestimated the world's ninjas. As for you? If you want me to think highly of you, then you have to show your strength and tell me that you are not to be underestimated. Maybe you can  With the absolute advantage in numbers, we might be able to defeat Bai and I.¡±

    Long Xia Ji gritted his teeth and said: "For our Long?The honor of our clan, in order to restore the glory of our clan, kill.  "Long Xiaji spit out the word between his teeth, and then the word 'kill' was spit out. All the Longxia people behind Long Xiaji rushed out suddenly, only those who were invited by Long Xiaji and Long Xiaxin  , but none of the ninjas in other cities moved. They all stood there and watched quietly.

    Naruto smiled softly and stood still. Bai took a step forward, and three Senbon appeared on each hand.  "I said, if you want to deal with Naruto-sama, you must defeat me first." As he said this, Bai suddenly shot out the Senbon in his hand. In an instant, six Senbon shot into the necks of six people.  There was no chance to escape, and six people fell down.

    At this time, a smile appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth, his hands formed a slight seal, and golden light flashed. Naruto appeared in front of the forty or fifty ninjas and said: "Don't you guys take action? If you do, you might have a chance.  ." All the Longxia clan members behind Naruto had already surrounded Bai.  "I don't dare to wait."

    "Ice Escape: Ice Breaking Tiger." With a crisp shout, a huge ice sculptured tiger suddenly rushed out. Its whole body was covered with sharp ice, which was as densely packed as the barbs on a hedgehog.  And Bai stood on the head of this ice tiger, the only place without ice, and rushed out from the Longxia clan. When the ice on his body came into contact with the human body, it directly cut the human skin.  Tiger had just rushed out of the crowd, and his body was already stained with blood.

    "Ice Escape Technique is the one that inherits the boundaries of blood." Long Xiaji was shocked, and then said loudly: "Quick, everyone gather around, aim at that person, and use Fire Escape Technique together."

    When the ice tiger rushed about ten meters in front of Naruto, he suddenly turned around and continued to rush towards the people of the Longxia clan. Bai jumped down from the ice tiger, saluted to Naruto, and then turned around.  Looking at the ice tiger all over, when the ice tiger rushed into the crowd again, Bai made a slight seal with one hand, then opened his mouth slightly, and spit out a character: "Scatter." As the character came out, he saw the main character.  The ice tiger that rushed into the crowd exploded. The power of the explosion far exceeded the power of the explosion talisman. Because some people were too close to the ice tiger and were directly killed by the ice tiger's explosion. At the same time, when it exploded, the ice tiger's  Sharp ice shot out in all directions following the explosion.

    "Ah" The screams of the Longxia clan continued to sound, and countless people were stabbed by the shooting ice. If it was their hands and feet, it would be fine, at least they were still alive, but if it was other parts of the body that were stabbed,  If stabbed, not many people would survive.  At the same time, some of them were shot towards Naruto, but Shiro would clean them up without Naruto having to do anything.

    The icing stopped shooting very quickly. After the icing passed, the surroundings seemed to be covered with frost for a while, and the temperature immediately dropped a few degrees.  Moreover, there were sharp ice lings everywhere and countless people from the Longxia clan who were stabbed by the ice lings.  There were only a dozen people left standing around, including Long Xiaji.

    Long Xiaji looked at what was happening in front of him in shock, and suddenly pointed at Bai and said: "With this kind of ice escape ability, you are the Shui Wuyue family of the Kingdom of Water. Hasn't the Shui Wuyue family been destroyed? Why is there still yours?  Exist?" "It turns out to be a member of the Minazuki family. Is there anyone still alive in that family?" The crowd around him began to talk about it.

    "Haha, it seems that you know something about Bai's family." Naruto stepped forward and stood beside Bai, looked at Long Xiaji and said: "Although you have ambushed many spies in Fenghua City, you rarely show up.  Shiro, you still don't know. Why don't I tell you some information now." Naruto put his hand on Shiro's shoulder and said: "Her name is Mizuki Shiro. The ice escape blood successor of the family. She is 20 this year.  Years old. Exactly 3 years older than me."

    "Mizunazuki As expected, it is the Mizunazuki family of the Kingdom of Water." Long Xiaji looked at Bai and said: "I have heard that the civil war was caused by the former daimyo of the Kingdom of Water, and later due to conspiracy  He was hunted down by the current daimyo for the crime of rebellion. Later, he was regarded by the entire country as an existence that caused war and disaster. He was hated by the entire country. I didn't expect that Namikaze Naruto, you would have such a person under your command.  Originally, I guessed that someone under your command did use Ice Release, but he just thought that someone in Snow Ninja Village had combined Snow Ninja Village¡¯s unique Snow Release Technique to create Ice Release. I didn¡¯t expect that it would be a real member of the Minazuki tribe.¡±

    Naruto took his hand back from Bai's body and said, "Bai, it's getting late. Let's get rid of them as soon as possible." "Yes, Naruto-sama." Bai responded immediately.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 409 Shiro¡¯s New Secret Technique

    "Yes, Naruto-samacom" After hearing Naruto's instructions, Bai immediately responded, then took a step forward, forming a slight seal with his hands. In an instant, the surrounding ice completely melted, turned into water, and floated in the air.  Then the water turned into the shape of Qianben, and Bai softly said: "Secret Technique: Kill Shuixiang." All the Qianben were shot towards the Longxia clan members like rain.

    "Earth Release: Earth Formation Wall." Immediately, a person stepped forward to form a seal, and then an earth wall rose. At this moment, the mark in Bai's hand changed, and all the water Qianben instantly turned into solid ice, 'Boom Boom  The sound of "boom" kept ringing, and the Bai Bingqianben kept hitting the earth wall. Although it was blocked, the earth wall was riddled with holes, and it was still hitting it.

    There was a 'bang', and soon the earth wall was smashed into a pile of mud by Bing Qianben. But at the same time that the earth wall was destroyed, a huge pillar of fire struck from behind the earth wall, and at the same time there was  A burst of hurricanes continued to make the pillar of fire become bigger and bigger. The huge pillar of fire directly swallowed all the ice thousand books and headed towards Bai at the same time.  Bai stood still and waved slightly, and three lines of ice appeared in front of her.  The pillar of fire hit the ice and soon completely engulfed the ice.  The pillar of fire lasted for a while, and then slowly became smaller and dispersed as Long Xiaji released his handprint.

    "Did you succeed?" Long Xiaji panted slightly and looked in front of him and said, "Although she is a blood successor, her ice should have melted with this combination of wind escape and fire escape.  She has no chance of surviving."

    The pillar of fire completely dissipated, only to see a round solid ice standing there, and Bai stood inside. "Impossible!" Long Xiaji said in shock.

    The flames dissipated, and the ice surrounding Bai also dissipated. Bai's hands spread apart and began to form seals at the same time. A closer look revealed that the two hands were forming seals at the same time, and the marks were exactly the same.  "One-hand seal!" Long Xiaji looked at the seal in Bai's hand in shock and said, "How is this possible? There are people who can form one-hand seal, and they can form two seals with two hands at the same time."

    "Water Release¡¤Water Dragon Bullet." Bai shouted softly, and then two water dragons appeared at the same time and danced continuously, one to the left and one to the right, and rushed towards Long Xiaji and others. Long Xiaji and others were also immediately present.  The two pillars of fire immediately rushed towards the two water dragons, and at the same time, someone rushed towards Bai from between the two water dragons.  Bai suddenly put his hands together and shouted loudly: "Two dragons strangled." The two water dragons, one on the left and one on the right, immediately closed together and danced continuously. Soon they turned into a water dragon with two heads, and suddenly crashed into Longxia.  Ji and others, as well as those who rushed towards Bai, were directly knocked away by the water dragon.  The two pillars of fire just passed by both sides of Bai because they lost their target. Apart from bringing a little heat to Bai, they had no effect. The 'boom' water dragon hit the ground, and the huge amount of water and the splashing water directly covered the surroundings, making it  People can't see clearly what's going on inside.

    "Shiro, don't show mercy." Naruto looked at Shiro and said, with a cold tone in his voice: "They deserve to die if they dare to target you."

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Shiro responded, and the mark on his hands changed: "Secret Technique: Cold Moon Frost Flower." As Shiro spoke, everyone in Chengdu instantly noticed that the temperature around them dropped.  The temperature was several degrees, no, it should be more than ten degrees. The splashing water and huge amount of water instantly formed into icicles.

    If each icicle is as beautiful as crystal, crystal clear, and constantly flashing with dazzling light in the sunlight, it will be even more beautiful if there is no ninja with a twisted expression inside the icicle.

    "Impossible. How could water suddenly turn into ice, and even its shape changed." Long Xiaji looked at the things in front of him in shock.  Except for the two people left around him, everyone else has been frozen in vain.

    "I can change the shape and temperature of the water at will." The expression on Bai's face did not change at all, and he said calmly.  But she was panting slightly, rushing over from Fenglong City at full speed, and then kept fighting, which consumed a lot of Bai's physical strength and chakra.  "How is that possible?" Long Xiaji looked at the tribesmen around him in despair.

    Then Long Xiaji looked at Naruto in the distance, and then looked at the forty or fifty ninjas he invited from other cities behind Naruto. Long Xiaji saw it and said angrily: "Why don't you take action? Why just  Stand there and watch?"

    "I'm sorry, Lord Longxia." A man came out and said: "Before you arrived here, we had already fought against Lord Bai, but we were unable to block Lord Bai's attack at all. In the blink of an eye, we had already  The entire army was destroyed. We are still standing here just because Naruto-sama ordered us to do something."

    "You" Long Xiaji was stunned for a moment, and then cursed: "Then when I was fighting them just now, you?Why don't you make a sneak attack? If you do a sneak attack, you obviously have a great chance.  "Is there any chance? Lord Longxia, you know very well."  "The man said this and stopped talking.

    Long Xiaji then shouted loudly: "Then why don't you take action now? If you don't take action, then after you get rid of me, it will be your family's turn, so why not fight for it? Are you so naive?  Do you think Namikaze Naruto will let your family go? No, absolutely not, Namikaze Naruto will not allow such a place to exist in the Land of Snow."

    "That's right." Naruto stood up and said: "As long as I am still alive, then I will never allow such a country to exist in the Land of Snow, whether it is Fenglong City or other cities. If not  If you obey, I will fight the city again.¡±

    "You all heard it!" Long Xiaji said loudly: "Naruto Namikaze's words have made it obvious that he will not let go of the family behind you. If you want to keep your family, then  You can only defeat Namikaze Naruto with me, and only in this way can our family continue for the next time. Although Minazuki Shiro's strength is far beyond our imagination, she consumes a lot of energy when fighting us. Her Cha  There will definitely not be too much carat left. And I can contain it by myself, you just have to deal with Namikaze Naruto."

    "Are you going to deal with me?" Naruto said with a smile, "I'm afraid they alone are not enough."

    "Hmph, Namikaze Naruto, don't be too arrogant." Long Xiaji looked at Naruto and said, "Before I came out, Xin'er had already told me that he was among the food you had eaten these two days.  It is no different if you are drugged and usually hide it. Even chakra can be mobilized at will, but once you stop after strenuous exercise, the medicinal properties will be triggered. You came here from Fenglong City,  As you keep running, it is estimated that the medicinal properties have been triggered. All the chakra in your body has been imprisoned now, so you will always let Minazuki Haku do it while you watch normally. According to what you said to your subordinates  Of concern, you would never be like this. Unless you can't fight now."

    "Haha." Naruto smiled, spread his hands and said to the people behind him: "Then you can come and give it a try. I can tell you that she is right. Shiro's physical strength and chakra do consume a lot.  Yes. And I was indeed drugged, and my chakra was also imprisoned."

    "This, I don't dare." After hearing Naruto's words, the man panicked and immediately knelt down, and then the people behind him also knelt down one after another.  Naruto looked at Long Xiaji and shrugged slightly: "Look, I also hope they will do something to me." Then Naruto paused slightly and said, "But, speaking of Long Xia Xin." Naruto arrived.  Bai said next to him: "Bai, can you ask them about the whereabouts of Long Xiaxin?" Bai hesitated and said: "Is this it? Lord Naruto, if I have recently realized the ability, I should be able to try it.  try."

    "A newly realized ability?" Naruto was slightly startled and said: "Bai, isn't the 'Leng Yue Shuanghua' you newly realized? Are there any other newly realized abilities?"

    Bai nodded and said: "Yes, Lord Naruto, after being treated by Ishida Hijiu last time, I realized Lengyue Shuanghua, and recently I realized a new blood successor."  The ability of the boundary." Bai hesitated and said, "I don't know what's going on? Since I came to the Snow Country with Naruto-sama four years ago, my blood stain ability has not been strengthened in any way for four years.  I've stayed at that stage, but after what happened to Ishida Riju last time, my blood inheritance boundary has been strengthened, and it has been strengthened again in the past few days. And I have learned new abilities both times. The first time was 'cold'  Yueshuanghua'. And last time I strengthened it, although I could form a seal with one hand, I couldn't do it with two hands at the same time. But after this enhancement, I can do it with both hands at the same time."

    Naruto nodded and said: "It should be because you have been reading the manuscript these days. You probably got some ideas from the manuscript, and then strengthened your blood inheritance boundaries again. But no matter what, your blood inheritance boundaries  The ability has become stronger." Bai nodded and said: "Yes, Lord Naruto. But I can feel that my blood inheritance limit can be strengthened again, but now it seems to have reached a bottleneck. If I want to strengthen it again  , it¡¯s probably difficult.¡±

    "As expected, it is indeed a great family in the Kingdom of Water. The Ice Bloodline seems to be the strongest bloodstain ranked first and second in the Kingdom of Water. Now it seems that the potential is really huge. Then go, Shiro. Let me see it.  Your newly realized ability." Naruto pointed at Long Xiaji and said.

    The website www. welcomes all book lovers to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all here!  ,!

 Volume 4: Shippuden Chapter 410: The Secret Realm of Ningxue

    When Shiro heard Naruto's words, he looked at Long Xiaji: "Yes, Naruto-sama."

    "Master Patriarch, please leave quickly. We are here to stop them." The two people around Long Xiaji said, both of them also have the strength of Jonin: "We will fight to the death to stop them. Please  Please leave quickly."

    A thousand bonbons appeared on each of Bai's hands, and then he immediately rushed towards Long Xiaji. Seeing this, the two of them took out their kunai and said to Long Xiaji: "Chief, leave quickly." Then they moved towards Long Xia Ji from left to right.  Bai rushed over, and then the two of them attacked from one direction.  With a few "ding ding" sounds, Bai and the two Longxia tribesmen fought for a few times. For a while, the two sides couldn't tell the winner at all.

    "As your clan leader, how can I escape alone? No matter what happens, I will not leave." After saying that, Long Xiaji prepared to form seals to fight with them.

    "This is not okay." Naruto looked at Long Xiaji and said: "If you want to take action, then don't blame me for being rude. I will not let Shiro face two jonin and an elite jounin alone.  Attack." Naruto paused and said, "Well, even though you, an elite jounin, have no combat experience at all, being able to display the strength of a jounin is already a super level performance."

    "You" Long Xiaji looked at Naruto and said, "Humph, your chakra has been imprisoned, what else can you do?"

    "Hehe." Naruto smiled softly, then waved his right hand, and a kunai appeared in Naruto's hand, and suddenly shot towards Long Xia Ji, only a cold light flashed, and less than ten people were in front of Long Xia Ji.  Centimeters away, a kunai was nailed there. It was the kunai that Naruto was holding in his hand before.  Naruto smiled and said: "Although chakra is imprisoned, don't forget that physical qualities such as taijutsu will not be imprisoned. Although it is impossible to fully exert its full combat power, if I can only deal with you who don't have much experience,  If you are a person, it shouldn't be a problem? So you'd better stay where you are and don't want to take action or escape." "Damn it." Long Xiaji gritted his teeth and stopped moving.

    With a 'dang' sound, Shiro held a thousand bonbons in each hand to block the two piercing kunai, but the opponent had another hand. Although they couldn't form a seal with one hand like Shiro, they could attack with their fists.  white.  'Hey' Bai moved back to distance himself, and then rushed towards the two people again.  Bai was actually blocked by these two people.

    "Oh, these two people have some fighting experience." Naruto looked at the two people fighting Shiro and said: "They know that if they use ninjutsu, they can't be the opponent of Shiro, the Ice-Blooded Successor, because that one  There is a possibility that just like the people surrounded by Bai Bing, they have no resistance, so the two of them plan to use physical skills to deal with Bai, and the two of them seem to be separated on the left and the right, but in fact they are completely different.  Attack together. But if the movements of the two people are completely separated, there will be flaws everywhere and they will seem vulnerable. But when the two people join forces, they complement each other, and the power is definitely not one plus one. In other words, when facing one person, you can  It's easy to defeat and deal with, but if you face two people at the same time, you have to be careful, but" Naruto paused and said: "This kind of Taijutsu can only be used when there are more people on your side than the opponent.  Only when you use it can you exert your greatest power. If you use it at other times, you will be vulnerable to a blow. As a ninja, especially a jounin, the chance of facing many powerful enemies alone is far greater than other possibilities. And if you are fighting against  If the strength is too strong, then even if there are more people on one's side than the other side, they will still not be the opponent's opponent. Therefore, this kind of taijutsu does not have much use at all, and can be said to be purely useless." Naruto  After a pause, he continued: "It's useless to say that, but it is the most suitable to use it at the moment. The two of them join forces to deal with Bai. In addition, the two of them have considerable fighting experience, so they can fully utilize their physical skills."  With the advantages of power and numbers, as long as they don't give Shiro a chance to use ninjutsu, the outcome of this game may be really unpredictable."

    "Your Highness, do you need me to help Master Bai?" Behind Naruto, the ninjas asked hesitantly.

    Naruto waved his hand and said: "No need. After such a long time, I have understood their strength. Although they have reached the level of jounin and have a lot of combat experience, they have just stepped into the jonin level.  Although the two of them can temporarily block Shiro with this physical skill, it is only temporary. Bai will soon adapt to this physical skill. By then, the results will come out. Finally, do you really think Bai  Have you already used all your strength? To deal with them, Shiro doesn't need to use all his strength at all, they are not worthy." Naruto's unceremonious words made the two Longxia clan members tremble and their movements slow down.  But just a hint of this is enough.

    When Bai saw that the other party's movements had slowed down a bit, he immediately pointed the thousand books in his hand towards the twoThe two Qianben missiles were very cunning, shooting towards the vital points of the two people from a place where they could not defend themselves. At the same time, Bai retreated, and quickly formed seals with his hands and said: "You have good strength, you are qualified."  Let me use Ice Release." The two of them ignored the Senbon as soon as they saw it. They turned sideways to get past the vital point and continued to attack Bai, trying to break Bai's seal, "Secret Technique: Magic Mirror Ice Crystal."  Just when the two people were about to attack Bai, an ice crystal appeared on Bai's front door with a 'ding' sound, and the two people stabbed Bai's body, but Bai had already merged into the ice crystal, and the two people stabbed him.  It's just the white on the ice crystals.

    Countless ice crystals appeared all around, forming a house like a house, completely surrounding the two Longxia tribesmen, and even Longxiaji.  And there is a white color on all the ice crystals.  All the white beans were exactly the same, there was no difference at all, and it was impossible to tell where the main body was. Long Xiaji and the three people quickly formed a group.

    "Magic Mirror Ice Crystal." Naruto looked at the ice escape technique launched by Shiro and said: "Shiro, I have never seen you use this ability since the time in the Land of Waves. If I remember correctly,  This should also be the secret skill brought about by your blood inheritance boundary."

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." An ice crystal appeared in front of Naruto, and Shiro appeared on it, and said respectfully to Naruto: "The first time I met you, Naruto-sama, was almost five years ago.  At that time, the magic mirror ice crystal had just awakened not long ago, so I was not very good at using the magic mirror ice crystal, just like Leng Yueshuanghua now." Indeed, I think about the time in the country of the first wave.  , Naruto's strength is only that of a special Jonin, so Naruto has been able to destroy Shiro's magic mirror ice crystal from the inside, and now Shiro has not only trapped three Jonin, but one of them is an elite Jonin,  He even used half of his mind to talk to Naruto.

    While Bai was talking to Naruto, Bai had already launched an attack on Long Xiaji and the three people in the 'Magic Mirror Ice Crystal'. Countless Senbon flying shots in the space surrounded by the magic mirror ice crystal covered the entire space.  'Ding Ding' The three people trapped by Bai were also Jonin after all. Although the Senbon; was very dense very quickly, the three of them helped each other and managed to survive. Of course, they said they were assisting each other, but in fact they were two Longxia  The tribesmen just assisted Long in sending the letter.

    "Speaking of 'Leng Yueshuanghua'." Naruto pointed to the icicles around him and said, "If you keep this here all the time, won't your chakra be depleted too quickly?"

    "No, Naruto-sama." Bai smiled and said: "Since the boundary of my blood inheritance has been strengthened again, the chakra consumption of 'Leng Yue Shuanghua' has dropped significantly. It is even less than ten points of the original  One." Naruto nodded and said with a smile: "So that's the case, then I'm relieved. Okay, Shiro, just concentrate on dealing with them! Get rid of them as soon as possible."

    "Yes, Lord Naruto." Bai responded, and then the ice crystals in front of Naruto disappeared.  When Bai concentrated all his attention on the ice crystal of the magic mirror, the speed of Senbon's flying shot doubled. The three people inside were unable to stop him at all. Soon they were pinned to Qianbon's body, and they were all injured. In the blink of an eye,  In the meantime, the three people's bodies were covered with thousands of books like hedgehogs.

    With two ¡®bang bang¡¯ sounds, the two Longxia tribesmen fell to the ground. Although they were not dead yet, they were unable to move at all because they were stabbed with too many thousand books.  As for Long Xiaji, because there are still things that need to be learned from him, although there are many thousand books on his body, he can still stand without falling down.  But that's just it. Several thousand coins were inserted into Longxiaji's vagina. Longxiaji was no longer able to mobilize chakra, and even lost control of his body.  Although Shiro does not have Byakugan, Shiro's understanding of the human body's vagina is no less than that of Neji who uses Byakugan.

    Bai's figure walked out of an ice crystal, stepped forward and grabbed Long Xiaji, and then waved his hand, all the ice crystals dispersed. Bai walked up to Naruto in a few steps and said respectfully to Naruto: "Naruto-sama"  , I have captured Long Xiaji."

    Naruto nodded and said, "Well, Shiro, let's deal with those icicles first, and then use your new secret technique, right?" Shiro nodded and said, "Yes, Naruto-sama." Then Shiro put Long Xiaji aside.  He made a slight seal with his hands and said: "Broken." Then he saw that all the icicles cracked, then turned into ice flakes, and shattered one by one.  Along with the human body inside.

    "" Long Xiaji's eyes were blazing, and he glared at Bai angrily, who then formed another seal: "Secret Technique¡¤Ningxue Secret Realm."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 411 Long writes a letter and escapes

    As Bai opened his mouth, a layer of frost immediately appeared on Long Xiaji's body, and Long Xiaji's whole body was trembling continuously.  "Huhu." Bai took two breaths and then said, "Who are you?"

    "Long Xiaji!" Although Long Xiaji's whole body was covered with frost and he was still trembling, he still answered. Bai nodded and said, "Where is Long Xiaxin now?" "Feng Feng Long  City." Long Xiaji said again.

    "Is this?" Naruto said with some doubts, and Bai said in a low voice: "'Snow Secret Realm' can reduce the opponent's ideological enthusiasm to the freezing point and all the way to minus 100c. In this way, it can distort  The other party's thoughts make the other party die. At the same time, because the other party's mind has dropped to freezing point and has no ability to think, it can also be used to control the other party. You can even make him act according to my instructions. The premise is that it must be maintained at all times.  Snow Secret Realm'." Bai's voice was very low. No one except Naruto heard it. Even the ninjas not far behind Naruto did not hear it. After all, this is the secret of Bai's ability, and  Not suitable for publicity.

    "I see. I didn't expect to be able to control the opponent with this. It seems that this ability can be used in many places." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "So Shiro, how long can you hold on?" Shiro hesitated and said:  "I can probably hold on for a while. Because I have just awakened, I can't hold on for too long. And people who have accepted the 'Ningxue Secret Realm' cannot survive. Even if they survive, their minds have already reached the freezing point.  And become an idiot for life.¡±

    Naruto paused and then said: "Okay, Shiro, I understand. While you can still control the other party, ask for more information." "Yes, Lord Naruto." Shiro responded, and then continued to ask  Longxiaji asked.

    Naruto turned around and looked at the shocked ninjas behind him. Their minds were completely focused on the ice fragments scattered around. It was probably because the 'Leng Yue Shuanghua' and the human body were completely turned into pieces just now, which shocked them too much.  Bar.  "Uh-huh." Naruto snorted and woke everyone up and said: "Okay, the matter here has been completely resolved. You should go back as soon as possible and pass my words to your city lord or clan leader. My patience  Not too big.¡±

    "Yes, Your Highness." The ninjas responded: "We will return as soon as possible." "Well?" Naruto was suddenly stunned and looked in the direction of Fenglong City. After a while, several figures appeared.  In the sight of Naruto and others, they saw that the leader was Mao Shanhong, and those behind him should be the Mao Shan tribe.

    "Naruto-sama." Mao Shanhong came to Naruto with her clan members, knelt down on one knee and saluted, "My subordinates searched the entire city lord's mansion but couldn't find Long's letter, but I found it in the city lord's room.  There were traces of someone walking through a secret passage. When my subordinates entered the secret passage and chased it out, they found themselves in the forest outside Fenglong City. Moreover, the trace only reached the entrance of the secret passage. After exiting the secret passage, the traces  It disappeared. In all directions, the subordinates didn¡¯t know how to pursue them. They could only check around the secret passage and confirmed that there were no traces. The subordinates had no choice but to come and report." "The subordinates are incompetent." Maoshan Hong  The Maoshan people behind him also spoke.

    Naruto frowned slightly and was about to speak. At this moment, a 'bang' sound attracted everyone's attention. At first glance, it turned out that Long Xiaji, who was covered in ice, fell to the ground, while Bai was sitting on the ground helplessly.  , seemed to want to say something, but could only sit there and gasp for breath.  Naruto said: "Okay, it's just a small matter, you guys get up first." Then he immediately walked towards Shiro. After hearing Naruto's words, Mao Shanhong and others also stood up.

    Naruto came to Bai's side and held Bai's back with one hand. The other reached under Bai's knees and hugged Bai whole. Then he scolded: "Really, if you can't hold it, then don't ask. It's just a long time."  I still don't take the next clan seriously." "Narutosir." Bai said with a red face, then paused and said: "I have already asked, when Longxiaji left Fenglong City  , people have already been prepared to leave with Longxiaxin. That¡¯s why Miss Maoshan and the others were unable to find Longxiaxin. However, except for the two of them, everyone else in the Longxia clan has been sent out." At this time, Maoshanhong  Long Xiaji stepped forward to investigate and said to Naruto: "It's dead."

    Naruto nodded and said to Bai: "Okay, you can have a good rest. Don't say anything else. Now the Longxia clan has been destroyed, and only a mere Longxiaxin is left. He ran away, although his  The strength is good, but it's just good." Naruto said calmly: "But Yuji doesn't know where he went, and he hasn't appeared yet."

    "Hey, are you talking about me? Naruto." Yuehua Yuji jumped up in front of Naruto and the others and said: "I went to the border to take a look. The enemy country did not attack, but their troops on the border increased.  Quite a few. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just strengthening defense or something else.his thoughts.  I originally wanted to continue exploring, but I didn't expect that several guys appeared and besieged me.  After taking care of it, it also alerted the enemy's troops, so I had no choice but to retreat.  "Then Yuji Yueka looked at Naruto holding Shiro and smiled and said: "This is  "

    "It's nothing, it's just that the chakra consumption is too high." Naruto paused and then said: "It seems that we can't relax here, and the Longxia clan is almost extinct. Fenglong City can't live without the city master? And the enemy country  We can¡¯t ignore the increase in troops, so be it. Yuji, you stay in Fenglong City for the time being just in case.¡±

    "This is the best." Tsukihana Yuji said with a smile: "There is nothing to do if you return to Fenghua City? It is better to stay here, at least it seems that you may find some small conflicts. However, Naruto  I won¡¯t handle other matters in Fenglong City.¡±

    Naruto nodded and said: "Well, that's it. As for the political affairs of Fenglong City, I will ask Xiaoxue to send someone over to deal with it as soon as possible." Yueji Yuehua nodded and then focused on the ninjas in front of Naruto.  Said: "These people are?"

    "There are family ninjas in some cities around Fenglong City. Don't worry about them for the time being." Naruto said, and then said: "Okay, Maoshan, let's return to Fenghua City and move forward at full speed. We must reach Fenghua City before dark.  Huacheng." "Yes, Lord Naruto." The Maoshan tribesman responded, and then Naruto stepped forward and flew out.

    Mao Shanhong paused for a moment and said to Yuehua Yuer: "Yuer, the secret passage is in the city lord's room. I didn't cover the entrance. As long as you enter the city lord's room, you can see it immediately. I think it's best for you.  It's better to block him. Long Xiaxin has already escaped, which means this secret passage is not safe."

    Yuji Yueka nodded and said: "I understand. I'll deal with it as soon as I get there." Mao Shanhong nodded, then jumped up and immediately headed towards Naruto's figure in the distance. Naturally, the Mao Shan clan members followed closely.  Behind Mao Shanhong, Mao Shanhong soon caught up with Naruto. When Naruto saw it, he immediately accelerated his speed, and soon the group of people disappeared.  And Yuehua Yuji also turned and left.

    "Didn't Long Xiaji just say that Namikaze, eh, no, didn't Long Xiaji say that His Highness Naruto's chakra was imprisoned? If we talk about projecting hidden weapons, it is indeed not affected by the imprisoned chakra, but at this speed  , and he is also holding a person. If there is no chakra support, it is impossible for the human body to reach it." Those ninjas looked at Naruto's disappearing figure and someone suddenly said, "Ugh  ." Everyone was stunned.  Then someone spoke weakly: "If, I mean if we had listened to Long Xiaji and really launched a sneak attack on His Highness Naruto, what do you think would have been the result?"

    "Ahem" A man coughed violently, then glared at the man and said, "Don't say such dangerous words again. All we can do now is return to our respective cities to report this matter.  Report it to the clan leader. This matter is no longer something we can handle. Remember, Bo, cough. We must convey His Highness¡¯s words and what happened here to the clan leader without saying a single word, otherwise something will happen.  , I can¡¯t blame others. The matter of the Longxia clan is right before our eyes. Okay, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± With that said, the man jumped away with his subordinates.  When the others saw the man leaving, they didn't say anything more and left each other. In a blink of an eye, everyone left.

    In a forest near Fenglong City, the ground suddenly trembled, and a secret passage opened. Two people crawled out of the secret passage. The man in the back was an old man, and the man in the back was Long Xiaxin.

    The old man looked around and breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Fortunately, they have all left. I didn't expect them to discover this secret passage so quickly, but I think they would never have thought that there was a secret room in the secret passage."  . It is precisely in this way that we can escape their pursuit." Then the old man looked at Long Xia and said: "Young Master, let's leave quickly."

    Long Xiaxin looked at the old man and said: "Let's go? Where to go? We have completely fallen into the trap. I thought I had designed Naruto Namikaze, but who knew that it was me who was designed, but I was still complacent.  Now let alone Fenglong City, even the power within the family has probably been lost. According to Namikaze Naruto's cruelty, he will not show mercy. And his father must have  "

    "Yes, Young Master." The old man said: "Since the clan leader left Fenglong City, Mao Shanhong who stayed in the city lord's mansion, they started to attack. And Shuiwu Yuebai appeared in the city lord's mansion again, so we failed completely  But young master, you are still alive. You must avenge our family." "Revenge. Yes, I still have to take revenge." Long said a few words of faith, and then said: "Let's leave quickly." He jumped up and quickly  Soon the two figures disappeared.

     ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 412 The New Capital City (1)

    "Koyuki, what are you thinking about?" Uzumaki Kina looked at Fenghua Koyuki standing in the courtyard and asked.  .  com

    Fenghua Xiaoxue turned her head and said, "Mom, I'm watching the snow. The capital will be moved soon. I'm afraid I won't have the chance to see this scene again."

    "How could it be?" Uzumaki Kinai said with a smile: "Although you have to stay in the new capital for a long time after the capital is moved, you can still take some time to live here every year, but it can't be too long.  . And this mansion will always be reserved for you."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue shook her head, then looked at Uzumaki Kina and said: "Mom, am I very useless?"

    "How could it be?" Uzumaki Kina sat next to Fenghua Koyuki and said: "These days, I have always been in your identity. I know that you work so hard, and you can handle all kinds of things with ease. All  The government affairs are all in order, and the rewards and punishments for the subordinates are clear. Originally, Naruto asked me to stay in the hope that I can help you, but now I feel that it is a bit redundant."

    "But" Before Fenghua Xiaoxue could speak, a maid came in and knelt in front of Fenghua Xiaoxue and said: "Your Majesty, the left minister, the right minister and other officials are asking for an audience."

    "Probably because of the matter of moving the capital." Uzumaki Kinai said: "Now most of the things have been prepared, except that the address of the new capital has not been decided yet. They came to you to discuss this matter, right?  .Go, Xiaoxue, go and have a look."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue hesitated for a moment and said: "Mom, don't you have to wait for Naruto? To be honest, I don't know the address of the new capital at all. I don't know which city is better and which is not. And North Korea and China's civil and military officials  The opinions are also different, and I don¡¯t know how to make a decision at all.¡±

    Uzumaki Kina shook his head and said with a smile: "No need, Xiaoyue, you are the daimyo of the Land of Snow, aren't you? Only you have the right to decide the address of the new capital. And Naruto and I both believe that you can make extraordinary decisions.  Good decision, so no matter which city you choose, Naruto and I fully support you. What you need to do now is to meet the Minister of Civil and Military Affairs, listen to their opinions, and then choose from their opinions  A better idea is to determine the new capital. Once Naruto comes back, we will move the capital immediately."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue hesitated for a while and then nodded and said: "Okay, mother." After saying that, Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at the maid and said: "Please ask them to go to the study. I will be there right away." "Yes, Your Highness." The maid  He responded, immediately stood up and hurried away.

    Fenghua Koyuki stood up and looked at Uzumaki Kina unconsciously. Uzumaki Kina smiled and nodded. Fenghua Koyuki looked at Uzumaki Kina and suddenly felt relieved, then turned around and left. Uzumaki Kina left after Fenghua Koyuki  , said to the empty courtyard: "Is there any news from the city gate?" As Uzumaki Kina spoke, a snow-white figure appeared from the snow, knelt on one knee in front of Uzumaki Kina and said  : "Not yet, Lord Kinai,"

    Uzumaki Kina frowned slightly and said secretly: "I have also taken a look at the map, and I have also tricked Xiao Qiu in private. Although the valley where they live in seclusion is outside the borders of Snow Country, it is not that far away. Naruto should  You can go back and forth in two days, but now it has been almost six days, and Naruto has not come back yet. What is going on? Although I know that nothing will happen, but now the capital is about to be moved, according to the current Snow Country,  If Naruto wasn't here to control the situation, something could easily happen."

    Uzumaki Kinai looked at the snow ninja who was still kneeling on one knee in the snow and said, "You go down first!" "Yes, Kinai-sama." Then the figure completely melted into the snow.  Uzumaki Kina stood up, suddenly paused, and a figure appeared in front of Uzumaki Kina and said: "Clan leader, Neji-sama and Zabuza-sama are back. The two of them stepped into Fenghua Castle at the same time." From this person to Uzumaki.  Judging from Qinai's title, this person should be a member of the Uzumaki clan.

    "Really, I understand. Go and invite Zabuza to the Daming Mansion's study room, and tell him that they are discussing the address of the new capital and ask him to go take a look." Uzumaki Kinai breathed a sigh of relief and thought to himself: "It's okay.  , Neji and Zabuza have returned. As long as they are here, they can temporarily suppress the situation and buy more time for Naruto."

    On the other side, Daming Mansion, study.

    "See Your Highness the Daimyo." Fenghua Xiaoxue stepped into the study. The dozen or so people who had been waiting inside all knelt down and said after seeing Xiaoxue.  Fenghua Xiaoxue did not speak directly, but came to the back of the desk and sat down before saying: "Everyone, please get up." "Thank you, Your Highness." More than a dozen people stood up one after another. After standing up, Fenghua Xiaoxue said slightly  She turned her head and said to the maid beside her: "Let everyone warm up before serving tea and wine." "Yes, Your Highness." The maid responded, and then turned into the study.in.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at the crowd and said, "Okay, everyone, sit down." More than a dozen people sat down in their respective seats. Fenghua Xiaoxue glanced at them and said, "Come here together, what can I do?"

    "Your Highness." A middle-aged man in a coat stood up, looked around and said with some confusion: "Your Highness, is the Minister of the Interior not here?"  In government affairs, the position of minister is held by the prince. If there is no qualified person, the position will be vacant. "Qing" refers to the highest official.)

    Fenghua Xiaoxue shook her head and said: "His Royal Highness has gone on a mission. Why, do you have anything to ask him about?"

    "No." The man shook his head quickly and said, "Your Highness, please forgive me. I just asked a question." Then the man paused and said, "Today, I and others came here because of the address of the new capital." As he said this, the man stretched out his hand.  He took out a scroll he was holding in his arms and handed it to the maid next to him: "Your Highness, this is the topographic map of the country drawn by me. Because of the rush of time, I only had time to draw the large cities. As for the other  There is no time to draw small and medium-sized cities." The maid took the scroll and immediately brought it to Fenghua Xiaoxue's desk.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue opened the scroll and saw some cities scrawled on the scroll. There were not many cities on it, just ten cities.  The distance between the two cities is very large.  Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at the man and said, "Minister Zuo, this picture was actually drawn by you, so come up and explain it."

    "Yes, Your Highness. Please forgive me for the offence." After speaking, Minister Zuo stepped forward and stood in front of Fenghua Xiaoxue's desk, pointed at a city on the scroll and said: "Your Highness, please look, this is the current place of our Snow Country.  Capital City, Fenghua City, Fenghua City is the smallest city among all the cities here. Although Fenghua City has always been the capital of our Snow Country, because our Snow Country is located in an ice field, we do not have the funds and population to expand the capital.  , so although Fenghua City is the capital, it is not big. Moreover, due to the expansion of its territory, Fenghua City no longer meets the current majesty of our country of snow. Secondly, because Fenghua City is located in the north of our country, and further north is a continuous  There are endless ice fields. The other cities I have visited are all located on the east, west and south sides of Fenghua City. Therefore, if Fenghua City is used as the capital, it will not be able to better rule the Kingdom of Snow. Therefore, my subordinates will make all the cities in the Kingdom of Snow the capital.  All the cities have been selected, and these are the remaining nine cities.¡±

    Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded and said: "These nine cities can become capitals, so there must be some that are not suitable."

    "Yes, Your Highness." Minister Zuo said: "Your Highness, in the past few years, our country has destroyed more than a dozen countries before it has its current territory, and these nine cities are all the capitals of the countries that were destroyed by our country before.  It is believed that three cities are more suitable to become the new capital. As for the other six cities, they are either too close to the border and too dangerous, or they are surrounded by mountains and rivers and have inconvenient transportation, so they are not suitable for the capital. Therefore, after selecting  , only three cities were selected as new capital addresses.¡±

    Fenghua Xiaoxue glanced at the scroll and said, "Are these three cities with names written on them? Fengjuan City, Fengxin City, and Fengfu City."

    "Yes, Your Highness." Minister Zuo said: "These three cities are all located in the center. As long as they become capitals, they will be able to rule our country's existing territory very well. However, because of their location in the center, they are dangerous.  It has been greatly reduced. Moreover, the land in these three cities is very fertile, and because the cities are huge, they can accommodate more people. They are also connected in all directions. Some information can also be spread quickly. "

    Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded and said: "From what you said, it seems really good. So which of these three cities do you think is the best?"

    Minister Zuo pointed out: "Your Highness, please look at the map. Fengxin City is in the center, and the two cities of Fengfu City and Fengjuan City and the three cities of Fengxin City look like the word 'pin' when you look at them. Fengxin City  It happens to be the 'mouth' above, so my subordinates think that Fengxin City is the most suitable as the new capital."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded, stared at the map seriously, and after a while said to Minister Zuo: "You should have already investigated these three cities, what do you think?"

    "Very good." Minister Zuo said, "The politics are clear, the tax revenue is sufficient, and the public security is strict." After saying that, Minister Zuo took out a scroll and handed it to Fenghua Xiaoxue.  Naturally, a maid stepped forward to take the scroll.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue did not look through it immediately, but looked at the other people and said, "What do you think of Minister Zuo?"

    "Your Highness." At this time, another middle-aged man stood up and said: "What Minister Zuo said is true. My subordinates also think that Fengxin City is very good as a new capital."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded, hesitated for a moment and was about to speak, when a maid walked into the study and said, "Your Highness, Zabuza-sama Momochi, the Daisuke of the Internal Affairs, would like to see you."

     ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 413 The New Capital City (2)

    "Your Majesty, your Majesty." Zabuza bent down and saluted Fenghua Koyuki.

    "Okay, Zabuza, forget about etiquette," Fenghua Koyuki saw that Zabuza seemed to want to kneel down, so she waved her hand to stop Zabuza. Then Fenghua Koyuki saw that Zabuza was not wearing an official uniform but a fighting suit.  There were several openings in the clothes, and at first glance, it was clear that they had been cut by sharp blades, so he asked, "You seem to have just come back, right?"

    "Yes, Your Highness." Zabuza lowered his head and said, "I just arrived at Fenghua City, and my subordinates hurried over to see Your Highness."

    "I'm determined." Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded and said: "Since you have just come back and are very tired compared to the journey, you might as well go back and have a good rest first."

    "Thank you for your concern, Your Highness." Zabuza said in response, "I can bear this level. I came to see you this time because I heard that the ministers on the left and right finally reached an agreement on the address of the new capital, so I  Come down and have a look.¡±

    Fenghua Xiaoxue frowned slightly and said, "It's not decided yet. Come and have a look."

    Zabuza naturally saw Fenghua Koyuki's frown, but Zabuza didn't say anything. Instead, he nodded and said, "I'm offended." Then he stepped forward and stood in front of Fenghua Koyuki's desk, looking at the desk carefully.  map.  "Fengjuan City, Fengxin City, Fengfu City." Zabuza looked at the only three cities with names written on the scroll and said to Minister Zuo beside him: "Master Zuo, these three cities are the ones you have selected as the new cities.  It¡¯s the capital city.¡±

    Minister Zuo nodded and said: "Yes, Your Excellency Daifu. These three cities have clear politics, strict public security, and large populations, especially Fengxin City, which is far away from Fengfu City and Fengjuan City, just like the word 'pin'.  It¡¯s perfect as a new capital city.¡±

    "This is Minister Zuo's investigation of the situation in these three cities." Fenghua Xiaoxue handed a scroll to Zabuza.

    The left minister immediately said: "Your Highness, this information was not collected by my subordinates, but collected by the right minister and sorted out by my subordinates."

    "Really, thank you for your hard work, right minister." Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at the other person and said, and the middle-aged man immediately said: "Your Highness is overly complimentary. This is what I should do."

    "Please forgive me for being rude." Zabuza took the scroll and opened it directly. He lowered his head and started reading. Seeing that Fenghua Xiaoxue didn't say anything, the ministers on the left and right swallowed the words in his throat.

    After a while, Zabuza put down the scroll in his hand and said, "The two ministers on the left and right are indeed very discerning. Judging from the information on the scroll, Fengxin City is indeed a rare city. Let alone  In my country of snow, I am afraid it is rare in the whole world. I believe that the left minister also worked hard to find this city, and the right minister also worked hard to collect so much information."

    When the minister on the left heard what Zabuza said, a smile appeared on his face and he said, "Your Majesty Daisuke is too complimentary. I am just trying my best to share the worries of His Highness the Daimyo." The minister on the right snorted coldly, then waved his hand, which was considered an answer.

    "What Minister Zuo said is true." Zabuza nodded and said: "It is the responsibility of us as subordinates to share His Highness's worries. Now that the capital is about to be moved, the two adults can find such a perfect place in Fengxin City in such a short period of time.  The city can see how dedicated the two adults are."

    The right minister said: "So, Your Excellency Daifu also agrees that Fengxin City is the new capital?"

    "Of course." Zabuza nodded directly and said: "According to the situation of Fengxin City collected by you, right minister, it is located in the center of our country, which makes it easy to rule other cities in our country, and it is so prosperous that it is indeed very suitable as a new capital. Naturally, I have no objection.  .¡±

    "Oh." The right minister responded, then looked at Zabuza and said, "Then I don't know that Daisuke-dono rushed here as soon as he returned to Fenghua Castle, and he also told me what we were discussing at the beginning, I don't think so.  It's just to say 'I have no objection'." As the right minister spoke, Fenghua Koyuki and everyone else's eyes were all focused on Zabuza.

    "In other words, does Mr. Daisuke have any dissatisfaction with me and the left minister for proposing Fengxin City as the new capital?" The right minister stared at Zabuza closely and asked.  Zabuza narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the right minister. For the right minister's constant provocation, Zabuza had a lot of anger in his heart.  However, Zabuza's mind is still very clear. He knows that he must not get angry at this time. Once he gets angry, no matter what the final result is, it will not be what he wants.

    Zabuza hesitated slightly, and the right minister spoke again: "Your Excellency Daisuke, you have such great official authority." The right minister looked at Zabuza and sneered: "I have spoken several times, but Mr. Daisuke still ignored me. Is it really true?  Keep your subordinates in your eyes."

    "The right ministerStrong words.  "When Zabuza heard what the right minister said, he could only speak, and then he bowed to Fenghua Koyuki and said, "Originally, my subordinates didn't want to say anything, but since the right minister is so 'concerned', then my subordinates will speak out.  "Zabuza increased the volume of the word 'concern', and then said to Fenghua Koyuki: "I came here this time, actually just to report to you and the Young Assistant for Internal Affairs the progress of this mission.  "

    "Mission progress? Do you mean leaving Fenghua City when the capital is being moved this time?" Minister Zuo said with some confusion.

    "I don't know the progress of the mission?" The right minister looked at Zabuza and said with a hint of ridicule: "And the person who should report the progress of Daisuke's mission seems to be His Highness the Prince, not His Highness the Daimyo. After all, His Highness the Prince is the one  Lord Daisuke is the real leader, isn't he?" Hearing the aggressive words in the right minister's words, not to mention Zabuza, even the left minister and Fenghua Koyuki frowned slightly.  However, neither Minister Zuo nor Fenghua Koyuki was suitable to speak, so they could only look at Zabuza to see how he would answer.

    "The right minister seems to be very dissatisfied with his subordinates." Zabuza said with a smile, and then Zabuza ignored the right minister and said to Fenghua Koyuki: "Before, my subordinates and Shaosuke Hyuga Neji became vassals of the Kingdom of Waves.  The matter was debated endlessly in the court, and His Highness the Prince sent him to deal with some cities in the country that did not obey our orders."

    "I know about this matter." Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded.  Zabuza smiled and said: "At that time, His Highness the Prince asked his subordinates and Shaofu Ningci to each choose a city to go to. Ningci chose a relatively distant city, while his subordinates chose a prosperous city. Now it seems that  My subordinates have good taste, and both ministers on the left and right have taken a fancy to this city."

    "Huh?" Fenghua Xiaoxue was stunned, while the right minister's expression changed, and the left minister said hesitantly: "Sir Daifu is talking about Fengxin City."

    Zabuza did not answer directly, but stepped forward and pointed to the city of 'Fengxin City' on the map and said: "If this city can't move by itself, I think I can remember it correctly. In the past, my subordinates were all over the place.  When I was wandering around the world, I never missed it."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue glanced at the right minister: "Was Fengxin City the kind of city that disobeyed orders before? Zabuza, I have not seen the intelligence collected by the right minister. Since you just came back from Fengxin City, then Fengxin  How is the situation in the city?"

    Zabuza glanced at the right minister and said casually: "It's nothing. In the information book of Snow Ninja Village, Fengxin City is a city that disobeys our country's orders. Didn't my subordinates just choose Fengxin City this time?" he said.  Here, Zabuza paused and said: "The information collected by the right minister is very accurate. Fengxin City does pay a lot of taxes. It has a large population, strict security, and the whole city is very prosperous. But the tax revenue of Fengxin City is my snow."  Five times that of other cities in the country, I wonder if all these taxes are paid? The population is large, indeed it is large, but compared with the most prosperous period of Fengxin City, the permanent population has been reduced by nearly one-fifth. These populations are basically  The upper flow flows into the cities near Fengxin City. Public security is strict, and any people who dare to vent their dissatisfaction will be sent to prison. All beggars and refugees will either be detained outside the city, or they will also be thrown into prison. If a crowd gathers to protest  If so, the army will be directly mobilized. If the law and order is not strict enough, there is nothing we can do if we are not strict, because the people in Fengxin City have great resentment. If we are not strict, I am afraid they will directly rebel."

    "As expected, the two ministers recommended a good city." Fenghua Xiaoxue said coldly.  The two people were so frightened that they knelt down quickly, and the officials who came with them also knelt down one after another.  "Hmph." Fenghua Xiaoxue snorted coldly and looked at Zabuza: "Who is the lord of Fengxin City? Is this how he manages Fengxin City?"

    "My subordinates also thought that this matter was related to the city lord at first." Zabuza said: "When my subordinates came to Fengxin City, they secretly investigated, and immediately discovered that the person who caused the current situation in Fengxin City came from the city lord's mansion.  I immediately went to the city lord's palace. Of course, His Highness the Daimyo also knew that Fengxin City was also the capital of a small country before, and because the other party surrendered voluntarily, he directly made the other party the city lord to show our country's magnanimity. It is precisely because of this  , so it was night when I went down, and I bribed an old farmer who delivered vegetables to the City Lord's Mansion to enter the City Lord's Mansion quietly. As a result, my subordinates discovered that there were not only the City Lord living in the City Lord's Mansion, but also some people without any positions.  But they also live in the city lord¡¯s mansion.¡±

    "The City Lord's Mansion is where the City Lord works and rests. Apart from the City Lord, only His Highness the Daimyo and His Royal Highness the Prince can live in it. Any other personnel, even if they go to Fengxin City, must live in the post house." Minister Zuo knelt down.  On the ground, but after hearing Zabuza's words, he still said: "Who dares to live in the city lord's mansion?"

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 414 The New Capital City (3)

    "It's not just that!" Zabuza looked at the right minister, and then continued: "When my subordinates visited the city lord's mansion at night, they found that the city lord, his wife, and the city lord's relatives did not live in his own room, but in his own room.  He was imprisoned in the woodshed, and the other rooms in the City Lord's Mansion were occupied by these people. After investigation, his subordinates found that this was the case more than a year ago. At that time, the City Lord's Mansion promulgated a series of unreasonable  The command."

    "What do you mean?" Fenghua Xiaoxue asked.  Zabuza bowed to Fenghua Xiaoxue and said: "Your Highness, during the investigation, I found that the city lord of Fengxin City is a very dedicated city lord. Although he was also a great name before, he does not have much influence on our country.  Hatred, although he is only a city lord now, he still manages it with all his heart. His subordinates found that the city lord of Fengxin City did not have any fault, so his subordinates began to investigate those guys who lived in the city lord's mansion privately. As a result, they found that another  A very interesting thing.¡±

    "Fart, there are already outsiders living in the city lord's mansion, how can the city lord not be at fault." The right minister interrupted Zabuza's words, and then said to Fenghua Koyuki: "Your Highness, the matter is already very clear, there is no need to listen anymore  If Bu Zhan is not the case, the city lord of Fengxin City has lax management and allows outsiders to live in the city lord's mansion. This is enough to prove his guilt. Then send someone else to take over as the city lord."

    Zabuza looked at the right minister and said with a smile: "Your Excellency, don't you know that your subordinates have a grudge against you?"

    The right minister was slightly startled, and then he already knew Zabuza¡¯s plan, but he had the intention not to answer, but he had no choice but to shake his head and said: "No."

    Zabuza nodded and said, "Then do you have any new grievances?" The right minister shook his head again and said, "No." Zabuza nodded, with a cold light in his eyes and said, "Then why did the right minister, after his subordinates stepped here,  , I interrupted my subordinates several times in a aggressive manner. I wonder if the right minister doesn¡¯t like his subordinates or if there are some things he doesn¡¯t want his subordinates to say?¡±

    "Humph, it doesn't matter whether you like it or not. It's just a personal emotion. It's because we were discussing important matters in the new capital, and His Excellency Daisuke suddenly came" the right minister said.  "Okay!" Before the right minister had finished speaking, Zabuza said loudly: "The right minister said it well, what is not pleasing to your eyes is just personal emotion. But it is not because of this relationship, and the right minister has no previous grudges or new grudges with his subordinates, then  Are you trying to hide something by interrupting your subordinates several times?" As he spoke, Zabuza stared at the right minister closely and said: "Perhaps the right minister thinks that as the candidate for the new capital, the lord of Fengxin City was imprisoned for one year, and various  Unreasonable orders are still issued in the name of the city lord, so that the people of Fengxin City are filled with resentment, and this kind of thing is not important anymore."

    "That's why I asked His Highness to severely punish the Lord of Fengxin City." The right minister said forcefully.  "Then the right minister didn't seem to mention those who imprisoned the Lord of Fengxin City?" Zabuza looked at the right minister and asked.

    ¡°This, of course, will be handled in accordance with the law.¡± The right minister hesitated and said.

    "Handle it according to law! Okay, this is what the right minister said." Zabuza said, and then saluted Fenghua Xiaoxue: "Your Highness the Daimyo, my subordinates visited the city lord's mansion at night, and accidentally discovered that those who imprisoned the city lord were making  Fake accounts, not only did they put all the inventory of Fengxin City into their own pockets, but they also used the city lord's relatives as a threat to get the city lord to sign his name. In other words, if they are investigated in the future, all the evidence will point to the city lord.  , and for those people, if they have the support of someone who is an important minister in the court of our country, they will naturally be at ease."

    "Important minister of the court!" Fenghua Koyuki and the left minister were shocked at the same time. Fenghua Koyuki looked at the right minister as if he had realized something, and the right minister was just about to interrupt Zabuza when Fenghua Koyuki's eyes moved over. It was definitely just right.  He looked into Fenghua Xiaoxue's eyes, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He didn't dare to look into Fenghua Xiaoxue's eyes, and just lowered his head.  Although Fenghua Xiaoxue is not suitable for such a famous name, she has been in the position for four or five years. She has been in a high position for a long time, and she naturally has a sense of majesty.

    Zabuza took out a scroll from his body and said: "This is what my subordinates got from Fengxin City. It contains all the evidence of the crime, as well as that group of people. Except for a few who wanted to escape, they were shot by my subordinates."  Except for killing, the others were captured by my subordinates. The number was sixteen. My subordinates have asked the city lord of Fengxin City to temporarily manage Fengxin City. As for these guys who were caught by me, they are now temporarily detained.  In the prince's palace. In order to prevent accidents, the young assistant Neji is personally watching." Then Zabuza paused and looked at the right minister with a smile and said: "By the way, right minister, among these people there is a young man, age  Similar to His Royal Highness, when he was caught by his subordinates, he shouted loudly, 'How dare you arrest me, my father is the right minister of the Kingdom of Snow', etc. I wonder what the right minister thought?"

    ?"I" The right minister hesitated for a moment, "Huh." After Fenghua Xiaoxue read the scroll, he threw the scroll to the right minister and said coldly: "Right minister, from now on, you don't have to go to the court for the time being.  Come on, take a good rest at home for a few days. We¡¯ll talk about other things later. Go down.¡±

    "This is, Your Highness. I excuse myself." As he spoke, the right minister picked up the scroll, then took a deep look at Zabuza and turned away. The other officials looked at each other, not knowing what to say.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue glanced at the map on the desk and said: "Okay, Zabuza and Zabuza talked about the situation in Fengxin City a little bit. It is obvious that it is no longer suitable to become a new capital. So for the city of Xindu, Zabuza  Do you have any opinions?"

    Zabuza hesitated and said, "Your Highness, I don't have any good opinions about the new capital, but I believe that the new capital should be located near the country's border."

    "This" Minister Zuo hesitated and said: "Your Excellency Daifu, the capital is the spiritual symbol of a country. Whether a country is prosperous or not, and whether the national power is strong or not, can be seen from the capital. At the same time, the capital serves as the symbol of national politics.  The center governs the entire country. If it is too close to the border, once a war breaks out, it is likely to paralyze the operation of the entire country, not to mention that many countries are quite dissatisfied with our country. If the capital is located on the border  If you do, it will most likely attract the prying eyes of other countries.¡±

    "Of course my subordinates know this." Zabuza said, "But Your Highness, as well as Lord Zuo, a comfortable life and a prosperous environment are the easiest things to corrupt people. Especially human will, just like His Highness the Prince.  He said, 'A difficult environment like Fenghua City is the best environment for training people. If Fenghua City had not been able to become a new capital, we would never have been willing to move the capital.'"

    "I see, I think I understand what Naruto means." Fenghua Koyuki said as he glanced at the map and said, "Zabuza, take this map and give me all the city information on this map.  Want the most authentic information,¡±

    "Yes, Your Highness." Zabuza nodded after looking at the map and said: "There should be files in the Snow Ninja Village for this long-running city's information, but it will take a while to sort it out. I can give it to you a little later.  ¡±

    Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded and said: "Okay, then you all go down first. I will announce the new capital address at the court tomorrow." "I resign." All the officials said to Fenghua Xiaoxue  They bowed and then left one after another.

    "Huh" Fenghua Xiaoxue let out a long breath, then stood up and said: "Clean up the surroundings." "Yes, Your Highness." The maid next to Fenghua Xiaoxue responded.  And Fenghua Xiaoxue walked towards the outside of the study

    The night was already very deep, and most people had fallen asleep. In the study room of Daming Mansion, the lights were still on. Fenghua Xiaoxue was looking through a scroll: "I see. From this point of view, Fengjuan City and Fengfu  The city can no longer be used as a new capital." As Fenghua Xiaoxue said, she put the scroll aside, and the maid next to her quickly put the scroll away and opened the other scroll and placed it on the desk.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue flipped through the scroll again, but there was no scroll on the other side of her. In other words, she had already read the information about all the cities. "Your Highness, I would like to see you, Lord Uzumaki Kina." A maid knelt down.  Said in front of Fenghua Xiaoxue.

    Fenghua Koyuki said without even raising her head: "Invite her in." "Yes." After a while, footsteps sounded, "See" Uzumaki Kina just wanted to salute, but  Fenghua Xiaoxue interrupted: "Mom, there are no outsiders here, so don't be so intrusive."

    Uzumaki Kina was stunned, and had no choice but to stand up, come to Fenghua Xiaoxue and said: "Have you chosen the new capital? Xiaoxue."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue closed the scroll and shook her head: "Not yet. I have already seen the general situation of the nine cities. I want to choose a city that is closer to the border. If it is too close, I am afraid the ministers will not agree.  But if I choose a city in the hinterland, it will be too far from the border, and in addition to the bustling cities, it is indeed easy to get corrupted. So I haven¡¯t decided which city to choose yet.¡±

    "Xiaoyue, no matter what choice you make, even if you choose the entire city in the hinterland, Naruto and I will support you." Uzumaki Kina looked at Xiaoyue and said softly.

    Looking at Uzumaki Kina, Fenghua Koyuki hesitated for a moment and then looked at the map and said: "I think I already know which city to choose in Xindu? I think it is the most suitable city."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 415 The New Capital (End)

    "Wind Star City!" Zabuza muttered: "I didn't expect His Highness the Daimyo to choose this city in the end?"

    "Isn't this exactly what we want?" Neji, who was walking beside Zabuza, said expressionlessly: "Wind Star City is located between Feng Xin City and the border. Although it is not the border, it is only a short distance away from the border.  A few hours away, there is neither too much danger nor too much ease in life that will dampen the morale of the officials. At the same time, it will not put too much pressure on the officials because it is too close to the border.  .¡±

    Zabuza shrugged and said, "By the way, Neji, now that the new capital has been decided, we should make good preparations. When the leader returns to Fenghua City, we will move the capital immediately."

    "We have been preparing for a long time." Ningci said: "Now we are just waiting for the leader to return." After speaking, Ningci paused slightly and said: "And we are not the only ones waiting for the leader, the entire Snow Kingdom is now waiting for the leader."  All eyes are on the leader, especially those with special ideas, they pay more attention to the leader than anyone else."

    "Just like the right minister." Zabuza said: "It's not that he doesn't know what his son did in Fengxin City, it's just that he hopes to hide the matter, so he extremely secures Fengxin City.  It is a new capital, because once it becomes a new capital, various things will inevitably happen when the capital is moved, and a lot of troublesome things will inevitably happen after the capital is moved. Naturally, there will be no time to investigate seriously, and the capital has just been moved.  I found that the public resentment in Fengxin City was huge. In addition, the city lord of Fengxin City was also a famous name in the country. It is easy to think that the city lord has any special thoughts. By then, all the blame will be taken by the city lord.  That's why they tried their best to make false accounts in order to get the city lord convicted. And once the new capital is determined, things will be in trouble. Because of various reasons, it is very likely that no evidence can be found. In addition,  If the right minister is meddling in the court, I am afraid that the city lord of Fengxin City will be blamed."

    When he walked out of Daming Mansion, Neji said: "You should go and find out how much money they embezzled first, right? This matter should be completed before the capital is moved. Otherwise, things will become difficult after the capital is moved. I guess  We¡¯re going to be punished again.¡±

    Zabuza was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Hey, now that the new capital has been decided, it won't just take a few days to move the capital. You asked me to find out in these few days, and also deal with the right minister.  Are you sure you're not joking?"

    Neji glanced at Zabuza and said, "You can think so." After saying that, Neci jumped up and left. Zabuza looked at Neci's voice and hesitated for a moment and said, "Really, you want me to be a villain again.  "With that said, Zabuza jumped away and left.

    That night, Zabuza brought a dozen snow ninjas and a large group of soldiers to the residence of the right minister. Of course, Zabuza was not here to visit, so he led people directly into the mansion.  "You guys." The right minister looked at Zabuza in astonishment and shouted angrily: "Your Excellency Daisuke, I don't know why you brought so many people to visit so late?" Although he shouted angrily, the right minister was actually not confident in his heart, and  There was also a vague feeling of genuine uneasiness.

    In response to the right minister's anger, Zabuza just shrugged indifferently, and then said: "It's nothing, I just came to deal with some things. Please don't take it off, right minister." After saying this, Zabuza paused slightly and looked at the right minister.  He took out a scroll and said, "Oh, by the way, this is the letter of appointment just issued by His Highness the Daimyo. Please take a look at it, your right minister." After saying that, Zabuza handed the scroll to a snow ninja beside him and said, "Go and hand it over.  To the right minister."

    "Yes." The snow ninja responded, and then walked towards the right minister. When Zabuza took out the scroll, the right minister felt even more uneasy. He reluctantly took the scroll, opened it and read it.  After looking at it for a moment, he collapsed weakly on the ground, and the scroll he held in his hands naturally fell to the ground weakly.  "Master." The relatives around the right minister exclaimed, and they all stepped forward to help the right minister up.

    "The right minister has already read the scroll, right?" Zabuza said, "Oh, by the way, now you are no longer the right minister. If you don't mind, I will take back this mansion right now." Then Zabuza waved his hand and said.  : "Go and ask everyone out." "Yes." The soldiers behind Zabuza immediately dispersed around.

    "I want to see His Highness. I want to see His Highness." The right minister picked up the scroll on the ground and said, "I want to see His Highness." While shouting, he rushed towards Zabuza. The Snow Ninja behind Zabuza immediately stepped forward and grabbed him.  The right minister.

    Zabuza stepped forward, took the scroll from the right minister's hand, looked at it and said, "'Because the right minister's son used his father's position in Fengxin City to do many evil things, he even lived in the city lord's mansion privately and imprisoned the city lord for one year."?Moreover, because of his own preferences, he issued countless orders in the name of the city lord's palace, causing resentment among the people of Fengxin City. The right minister, as an important minister of the imperial court, was at the same level as the left minister, and was under one person and above ten thousand people, but he wanted to hide it.  The evidence of the evil committed by his son is conclusive. The right minister's son is innocent of the crime and will be executed after ten days. The right minister confiscates the family property, reduces his position to the people, and will never be employed.  However, the capital is about to be moved recently, and it is not suitable to see blood. Furthermore, the right minister has made great contributions to the country, so he gives the right minister's son a glass of poisonous wine and a piece of white silk.  The right minister confiscated the family property and gave it back to his ancestral home and ten acres of fertile land for living.  '" After reading, Zabuza put away the scroll and looked at the right minister and said, "You are no longer the right minister, but just an ordinary citizen. What qualifications do you think you have to see His Highness the Daimyo?  "

    The right minister was stunned, and his whole body seemed to be paralyzed, "Ask Zhan." "Ask Zhan." The right minister kept chanting these two words. Zabuza waved his hand and the two snow ninjas who were supporting the right minister let go.  He collapsed weakly on the ground.  Zabuza stepped forward and placed the scroll on the right minister's body. He leaned down slightly and said close to the right minister's ear: "Actually, although what your son did is very serious, in my opinion, it is not a big deal. It's just that you, right minister, are aggressive."  , otherwise, I would not have told this matter." Then Zabuza paused slightly and said, "Your right minister, you are also an important minister in the court, and you know politics very well. In fact, if this matter happened in  At other times, with your status, there would be no such severe punishment at all, but it happened during the relocation of the capital. At this time, countless eyes are staring closely at our country of Snow. At the same time, because of the relocation of the capital,  Some forces in the country are preparing to take action, and you are just at this time Haha, then I have to use you to scare the monkeys. If you want to blame, you can only blame your own bad luck." At this time, the soldiers around him  He walked out of the room with countless men and women.

    Zabuza glanced at it and said, "It looks about the same." As he spoke, Zabuza looked at the right minister, sighed slightly, took out a small bag from his body and handed it to the right minister, and said: "Your Excellency, your Excellency, this is a five-year gift from me personally.  Ten thousand taels of silver notes, according to the laws of our country of snow, because of what your son has committed, you cannot take away a penny from the mansion. Everything in the mansion will be confiscated, including this mansion.  And you also have to move out of the mansion. But you still have so many relatives, so you can't live without money. These fifty thousand taels should be enough for you to spend for a while, and that's all I can do." After saying this, Zabuza stood.  He stood up and said: "Actually, this order was supposed to be issued during the day tomorrow, but you also know that when you were the right minister, you made a lot of enemies. Now that you no longer have the power of the right minister, it is estimated that many people will come.  I want you to settle the score. You should leave Fenghua City at night. You are not from the Kingdom of Snow. If you remain anonymous, you should be able to easily avoid being chased. Tonight, I will block everyone for you, except for your group.  I won¡¯t let anyone else leave the Land of Snow.¡±

    "Why?" The right minister held the bag of money that Zabuza gave him and said, "Yesterday, I targeted you so much in the daimyo's study, why did you help me like this?"

    "Why?" Zabuza recited something and then said: "Because you are going to ask Zabuza's son." Zabuza hesitated for a moment and then said: "Your son has been following you and learned a lot of skills. Although he does  Although he is powerful, he still has some ability. After I arrived in Fengxin City, although I discovered the facts, I couldn't find enough and strong evidence for a while. But for me, as long as it is confirmed, it is enough.  There was no need for sufficient evidence, so I arrested your son directly. Maybe he figured it out in prison, or maybe something else happened? In short, within two days, he took the initiative to confess to me. As  In exchange, let me protect your safety. But I can't protect you forever, so I made an agreement with him. If something happens to you because of him, then I must protect your safety before moving the capital, so  I will come in advance to let you leave. At the same time, outside the city, I have prepared the sleigh. When the time comes, you can leave under the cover of night. The other three directions are naturally used as cover to distract others."

    "Thank you!" The right minister said to Zabuza, "I want to see my son, is that okay?" Zabuza hesitated and said, "Come with me. But it can't be too long." "I know. I'm just going.  I just saw him for the last time." The right minister said, and then followed Zabuza.

    ,!

 Volume 4: Shippuden Chapter 416: Moving the Capital (1)

    The moonlight is beautiful, and the soft moonlight shines on the world. In the forest outside Fenghua City in the Land of Snow, the silvery-white moonlight shines on the white snow even more beautifully, but a deep layer of fog gradually spreads, making people  Can't see the beautiful scenery ahead.  .com

    Suddenly, several pillars of blood shot out, dyeing the white snow red. The fog gradually dissipated, and several headless corpses fell to the ground.  Their heads fell into the snow not far away. Zabuza carried the decapitating sword on his shoulder. Blood was still dripping from the decapitating sword. Zabuza waved his hand and said, "Clean it up."

    "Yes." Several soldiers immediately stepped forward and cleaned up the corpses.

    "This should be the last batch." The original right minister looked at Zabuza and said, "This should not be the attention of His Highness the Daimyo."

    "Oh, you know that, don't you? You know, the only one who can serve me in Fenghua Castle is the daimyo." Zabuza looked at the right minister and said.

    "Because His Highness the Daimyo is a woman, it is definitely not the case." The right minister looked at Zabuza and said: "Although His Highness the Daimyo is very smart and has a certain perspective on the overall situation, he is not inferior to anyone in these aspects. Otherwise, she would not be able to do this here.  In the past few years, the Kingdom of Snow has been commanding an increasingly large territory. If he had not had any ability, I am afraid that the Kingdom of Snow would have been full of rebellions by now, instead of being obedient to orders and disobeying announcements now. But  " The right minister paused and said: "His Royal Highness the Daiming is not cruel enough. This is a common problem among women, which is commonly known as women's kindness. In this regard, His Highness the Daiming will never be able to compare with His Highness the Prince. If His Highness the Prince were me,  As for the Daimyo of the Snow Country, I am afraid that our Snow Country has long been tied with the Five Great Ninja Nations, instead of being the so-called 'Sixth Great Country' now, and it is still a 'Sixth Great Country' with an unstable foundation. So according to the Daimyo-sama  She would not think of using me to lure these guys out. The only ones who could think of this method and have the ability to do it are two people. The first one is His Highness the Prince. But His Highness the Prince is not here now.  Fenghua Castle, of course I don¡¯t know, so the one under me is already alone. Your Excellency Zabuza Zabuza, Kijin Momochi, the Daisuke of the Interior, is you."

    "Oh, you are indeed worthy of being the right minister. You can see through it so easily." Zabuza looked at the right minister with his beheading sword and said: "But I think your evaluation of the Daimyo-sama is correct, but why is this design  What about me? Not anyone else, Neji, Kinai-sama, they are all possible. You must know that Kinai-sama is a daimyo, and Neji is a genius of the Hyuga clan, and has been following the leader a long time ago.  No, follow His Highness the Prince. After so many years of experience, he is not the Neji who just walked out of Konoha, but the current Young Assistant to the Internal Affairs."

    "Indeed." The right minister nodded and said: "Shaofu Neji was born in the Hyuga clan, and he is already used to seeing all kinds of struggles within the big family. If he is a little cruel, he can indeed think of it. But he has no idea about this matter.  It¡¯s not very clear, isn¡¯t it?¡± The right minister looked at Zabuza and said, ¡°The cause of this incident is my unsatisfactory son, and this matter was handled by you, Daisuke, from the beginning to the end, while Shaosuke did not do it at all.  Although he may understand some things through his hands, he is not as good as you, so according to his character, he will not come up with ideas easily. Let alone such a more dangerous matter. As for Ms. Kinai, she and the Daimyo  They are both women and have the same problems as women. In this case, there may be only one person."

    Zabuza looked deeply at the right minister for a while, then said, "Perhaps driving you out of the court of Snow Country is the loss of Snow Country."

    "But neither you nor the daimyo have a choice." The right minister said casually.

    Zabuza raised his head and looked at the sky and said, "It's going to snow." At the same time, he stretched out his hand to catch a falling snowflake.  The right minister also caught a snowflake and said: "The reason why the Land of Snow is called the Land of Snow is because it snows here all year round and the snow never melts! Isn't it normal for it to snow?"

    "Ah." Zabuza responded casually, then looked at the snowflakes melting in his hands, and suddenly said: "After leaving Fenghua City, where are you going to go?"

    "Let's go to the Country of Waves." Then the right minister smiled bitterly and said: "No, it won't take long, and we will reach the boundary of the Country of Snow! The envoys from the Country of Waves have been back for a few days, and they have probably sent us the people of the Country of Snow.  The request has been brought, I think the Daimyo of Wave Country knows what to do? He also knows that if he does not agree, it will only be the name of another destroyed country in the hands of Snow Country, and his family will  will be completely destroyed. If he surrenders, he will not only be able to save his family, but also continue to be a city lord. The country of Waves has no ability to resist against the country of snow, so he will make the right choice. When the time comes  The Country of Waves is the boundary of the Country of Snow. It is close to the sea, and it is not as cold and windy as here.It's also very good. I think it would be good to use it for retirement.  "

    "Retirement?" Zabuza looked at the right minister and said, "Are you planning to provide for old age at such a young age? Don't you plan to work hard again?"

    The right minister shook his head and said: "The Kingdom of Snow is already the second force that I have served. Although the original force was high and powerful, the big names did not listen to me. In the end, they were destroyed by the Kingdom of Snow. Then I served for the Kingdom of Snow."  Serving the country. The same high and powerful position, but now, I am tired. I don¡¯t want to do these things anymore.¡±

    Zabuza nodded and hesitated and said, "Okay, if that's the case, I won't keep you. There are some things that I won't say more about. You know better than me. Okay, we will meet Fenghua City." Zabuza  The second half of Zhan's sentence was addressed to the snow ninjas around him. After speaking, he jumped away without waiting for a response.  The snow ninjas immediately followed.

    The minister on the right breathed a sigh of relief after watching Zabuza leave and said: "Kiren Momochi Zabuza, you have the cruel heart of His Highness, but you do not have the tolerance of His Highness. If there is any hint that I want to leave the country of Snow,  If you have such thoughts, I'm afraid the next one you'll behead with your decapitating sword will be my head. But fortunately, as long as the Kingdom of Snow has His Highness the Prince, the Kingdom of Snow will continue to grow stronger. It will never stop, Snow.  I'm waiting to see you become the real sixth largest country. With His Highness the Prince here, I think it won't be too long." After that, the right minister got on the sled and said: "Let's go to the Country of Waves." "Okay.  Yes, sir." A man who looked like a butler said, and then the sled started and quickly disappeared into the snow

    "I didn't expect to step here again so soon." Mao Shanhong looked at Fenghua City and said with a smile: "Speaking of the last time I came here, I came with my husband to capture Xiao Qiu!" Mao Shanhong said  His eyes turned red.

    Naruto didn't say much, but walked directly towards the city gate.  The soldiers at the city gate were frightened when they saw Naruto, and hurriedly knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, your Majesty." At the same time, a man wearing armor who looked like a general poured out of the hut next to the city gate. As soon as he saw Naruto  , also knelt down and said: "My subordinates are guarding the city gate, please see His Royal Highness the Prince, Lord Shui Wuyue and all your lords." Because he did not recognize Mao Shanhong and others, he could only use your lords instead.

    Naruto did not answer. He was the prince of the Snow Kingdom and could not speak about anything. Just like now, he was not suitable to speak. Bai stepped forward and said with a smile: "Get up quickly." At the same time, he took out a piece of silver.  The banknote said: "It's cold in the weather. Go and have a glass of wine with your men to warm yourself up. At the same time, send someone to Daming Mansion to tell them that His Highness the Prince has returned." The banknote Bai took out was not a very large one.  Yes, it's just a thousand-tael silver note. For a ninja, a D-level mission can get so much reward, but for a city gate guard, it's already a lot.

    "Thank you, Lord Minazuki, for the reward." The city gate guard stepped forward to take the banknote and said, "I will send someone to the Daming Mansion immediately." Bai smiled and nodded, then turned around and followed Naruto away.

    "Sir, is that His Highness the Prince? You are so young." A city gate soldier in his 20s looked at Naruto with envy.

    The city gate guard patted the soldier and said: "Boy, don't look at it. His Highness the Prince should be only 17 years old today. He is younger than you. But His Highness the Prince is very powerful. Even if there are ten thousand of you, they are no match for His Highness the Prince."  .¡±

    The soldier was speechless, looking at Naruto from a distance and not knowing what he was thinking. The city gate guard patted the soldier on the shoulder and said, "Okay, boy, stop looking, remember the appearance of His Highness, and the water."  Lord Muzuki, she is the confidant of His Highness the Prince, but Lord Minazuki is very kind, has no airs, and will not look down on anyone. Although His Highness the Prince is very powerful, the common people prefer Lord Minazuki. As for the others  Sir, to be honest, I don¡¯t know either.¡± As he spoke, the city gate guard handed the thousand taels of silver notes to the soldier and said, ¡°Okay, boy, I¡¯ll hold your position for you first, and you go quickly.  Let¡¯s get some drinks and buy some food. We will change shifts in an hour. After the shift, we will have a good drink. Then, I will tell you new recruits about His Highness the Prince. By the way, boy, remember to  Go get good wine. If you come back with bad wine, I will pluck your skin out." "Yes, don't worry." The soldier responded, quickly took the banknote and left.

    "See Your Highness the Prince." In front of the Prince's Mansion, two soldiers guarding the door saluted Naruto respectfully.  Naruto nodded slightly and stepped into the mansion.  Bai, Mao Shanhong and others immediately followed.

    ,!

 Volume 4: Shippuden Chapter 417: Moving the Capital (2)

    After stepping into the Prince's Mansion, Bai said to the Maoshan tribe: "Okay, since you are willing to do things for Lord Naruto, then you are qualified to live here. The first is the courtyard in the middle, where Lord Naruto's room is  , then there are the two sides of Naruto-sama, one side is the courtyard where Mr. Zabuza and Neji, Qiga Zuimu, Yuji Yueka, and others, and the other side is the courtyard where the Uzumaki clan members of Mr. Kinai live, Wave  Feng Minako, then mine, Kurama Yakumo, Minagawa Natsuki, and Xiaoqiu's. You can choose a courtyard next to Xiaoqiu, or you can live in Xiaoqiu's courtyard. Anyway, Xiaoqiu is at night  , often come to sleep in our room?"

    "Xiaoqiu, by the way, is Xiaoqiu in the room?" Mao Shanhong asked anxiously.

    "This" Bai was stunned, shook his head and said, "Probably not here. According to Xiaoqiu's character, he will never stay alone in such a big courtyard."

    "If it refers to Mao Shanqiu, Xia Xue went to tuna ramen with her. It is estimated that she will be back in a while." Hinata Neji came to everyone and said.  Then he saluted Naruto and said, "Chief." He was stopped by Naruto halfway through the salute.

    "Okay, don't do these false gifts, Neji, has anything happened in the past few days since I left." Naruto asked: "Has the address of the new capital been decided yet?"

    Neji nodded and did not answer immediately, but looked at the Cat Mountain people behind Naruto. Although Neji had roughly guessed their identities from the cats on their bodies, Naruto took a look and said: "They are Cat Mountain people."  The clan will live in the Prince's Mansion from now on. Because they are fast and have good hiding abilities, let them join the Intelligence Department in the future. Shiro, go arrange them. Neji, tell me what happened these days.  Right?" "Yes, Naruto-sama." Bai responded, and at the same time, the Maoshan tribe members also responded and followed Bai.

    When Ningci saw the Maoshan people leaving, he said: "There is no big deal in Fenghua City these days. The last time Zabuza and I left Fenghua City, I chose a city. The task was completed quickly, but there were some troubles, so there are a lot of troubles."  It was delayed for a few days. Zabuza chose Fengxin City, and he went to Fengxin City and found" Neji told Naruto everything about Zabuza in Fengxin City, and then said  : "It is precisely because of this incident that Fengxin City was originally the new capital of our country, so the new capital can only be invalidated."

    "Right Minister?" Naruto read a sentence and said: "He thought well. Fengxin City is indeed very suitable to become the new capital, and after the capital was moved, his son's affairs were easily concealed due to various things. From the original  The city lord of Fengxin City will bear the responsibility. On the contrary, if the new capital is designated as another city, then with the increase in governance, what his son did in Fengxin City will soon be found out. But since  The matter has been resolved, so forget it, where is the right minister now? Without the power of the right minister's position, there will probably be many people looking for trouble with him! Especially those unstable forces in the DPRK. I am afraid they will not let it go  Right Minister, please leave."

    Neji nodded and said: "Yes, but Zabuza agreed to use the right minister to trap and kill many family ninjas outside Fenghua Castle. Now that the right minister has left, it seems that the right minister will not return him to his ancestral home.  Instead, he goes directly to where he wants to go.¡±

    "Really?" Naruto responded: "Since Zabuza asked him to leave, it proves that he will not pose a danger to us. By the way, since Fengxin City cannot become the new capital, then the city of the new capital has been decided.  ?" With that said, Naruto and Neji stepped into Naruto's room.  The two of them took their seats, and naturally a maid came to serve tea to Naruto and Neji.

    "It's settled. The new capital will be Wind Star City." As he spoke, Neci took out a scroll from his body and opened it in front of Naruto. It turned out to be a map. Neji pointed to a city on the map and said, "This is not  to make Fengxin City. However, because His Highness the Daimyo did not reveal anything before announcing Fengxing City as the new capital, he did not investigate the situation of Fengxing City in time. As a result, the situation of Fengxing City is not very clear.  However, I have sent people to investigate, and we should get the news soon. However, according to previous intelligence, Fengxing City was also the capital of a small country before, but this small country only had Fengxing City. Therefore, the development of Fengxing City  It has become a rare big city. Although the previous big names of Wind Star City also want to expand, the countries around Wind Star City are all powerful countries. The strength of each country is more than three times that of Wind Star City, so Wind Star City  It can only barely survive in the cracks of several countries, but maybe those countries want to have a buffer, maybe because of their own fears. In short, Fengxing City has survived because it cannot expand and can only continue to expand.  Expanding the city, this situation continued until our country's territory expanded there and directly destroyed the power of the surrounding countries, Fengxing CityUntil surrender.  However, due to the previous expansion of Fengxing City, although Fengxing City is not the most prosperous city in our country now, it is the largest city in our country.  "

    "It seems that the location of Wind Star City is also good." Naruto looked at the map and said.

    "Yes, leader." Ningci said: "Because Wind Star City is not in the hinterland of the Snow Country, on the contrary, it is closer to the border between our country and the Country of Waves. It is estimated that it is not so easy to corrupt the will of officials, and as long as the Wave Country is  If the country of Waves is included in the territory, the location of Windstar City will be even better. Once the prosperity of the Kingdom of Waves pours into Windstar City, Windstar City will soon become the best city in the country. This also meets the conditions of a capital, and for rule  The Land of Snow has great conveniences.¡±

    Naruto took a look and put the scroll away and said: "Very good, so what is the situation in the Country of Waves? Have you agreed to our conditions?"

    "Not yet." Neji put away the scroll and said, "But our ninjas are there to investigate information in the Kingdom of Waves. It seems that most of the civilian officials are in charge of surrender and the military attaches are in charge of battles. However, the military attaches in the Kingdom of Waves do not have much status.  , the reason why no decision has been made is just because the left and right ministers of the Kingdom of Waves have different opinions. But I think a decision will be made soon, and His Highness the Daimyo also sent someone to give the Kingdom of Waves a final deadline. If the capital is moved,  After that, if the Country of Waves has not made a decision, then my army will be put to use. But then we have to be careful about other countries fishing in troubled waters."

    Naruto nodded and said: "I know, they will make the right choice. If they can't make it, huh, it just so happens that the people of the Cat Mountain clan have just joined. According to the special physical skills of the Cat Mountain clan, let them carry out the beheading plan.  It seems good. By the way, Neji, how are the preparations for moving the capital?"

    "Because we have been preparing for it for a long time, the preparations for moving the capital have been completed a long time ago." Neji hesitated and said, "Chief, what about the Snow Ninja Village?"

    "Move." Naruto said: "Most of this place is already our country of Snow. Although the environment is harsh, there are no enemies? If the Snow Ninja Village continues to stay here, it will not be of much use.  However, the harsh environment can temper a person's will, so the Snow Ninja Village here should not give up. Expand this Snow Ninja Village into an academy, and at the same time send some Chuunin over as teachers, and send a special Jonin as the principal.  Using ninjutsu as a reward, I think there should be many people willing to come, so that we can systematically teach snow ninjas. When they graduate and become genin, they can come to Wind Star City to become a snow ninja.  Everything should be in accordance with Konoha Academy."

    "Yes. I will take care of it." Ningji nodded in response, then took out a scroll from his body and said: "Some people in Fenghua City seem to be unwilling to move the capital! They are more willing to stay here and be a local emperor. Here is  A roster of them all.¡±

    "Hmph." Naruto snorted coldly and said: "Ningji, please keep it for now. I think they will be willing to do it. I will go to the court tomorrow. As the Minister of Internal Affairs, I have not been there for a long time.  Now that I have gone to court, maybe some people have forgotten about me. If they are still unwilling, then this scroll will be useful."

    Neji put away the scroll and said: "Yes, I understand. Then I will leave." Naruto nodded, and then Neji turned and left

    "Xiaoqiu." Mao Shanhong called as she looked at Mao Shanqiu, who was walking over from a distance, and then ran towards Mao Shanqiu.  "Huh? Mom?" Mao Shanqiu looked at Mao Shanhong running towards her in shock. Before her brain could turn around, she was already hugged by Mao Shanhong.

    "Xiaoqiu, Xiaoqiu." Mao Shanhong murmured. Minagawa Xiaxue, who was next to Mao Shanqiu, could roughly guess the situation when he saw this situation, so he turned around and left without stopping.

    "Mom? You're crying. What's wrong? Has anyone bullied you? Tell Xiaoqiu to teach him a lesson?" Mao Shanqiu touched the water drops falling on his face, then looked up at Mao Shanhong  He said with eyes filled with tears.  Mao Shanhong shook his head and said, "Mom is fine, I'm just so happy to see Xiaoqiu."

    "Oh." Mao Shanqiu's innocent mind does not think about too many things. After hearing his mother's words, he responded and stopped delving into it. Then Mao Shanqiu looked around Mao Shanhong and said, "That's right.  , Mom, where is dad? Didn¡¯t he come with you? "

    Mao Shanhong felt bitter in her heart, but she didn't dare to show any strange expression. She pretended to be calm and said: "Dad has something to do. There are many things in the family that need to be dealt with by dad, so as long as mom comes over. Because mom misses Xiaoqiu,  Xiaoqiu, do you miss your mother?"

    "Yes." Mao Shanqiu smiled and hugged Mao Shanhong and said, "Xiao Qiu misses her mother so much, but her father doesn't come to see Xiao Qiu. Xiao Qiu no longer misses her father."

    ,!

 Volume 4: Shippuden Chapter 418: Moving the Capital (3)

    Hearing Mao Shanqiu's words, Mao Shanhong felt more bitter in her heart, but she didn't dare to show it anymore. She changed the subject and said, "By the way, Xiaoqiu, are you okay here?"

    "Yeahcom" Mao Shanqiu nodded excitedly and said: "I'm very happy! Everyone loves Xiaoqiu, Aunt Minako, Sister Xia Xue, Sister Bai, Sister Xiaoxue, and Brother Zuimeng, yes, yes  Yes, and Aunt Qinai. Although she is the bad guy¡¯s mother, she doesn¡¯t love Xiao Qiu at all like the big bad guy!¡±

    "The big bad guy? Naruto-sama?" Mao Shanhong was stunned. Mao Shanqiu nodded and said, "Well, that's the big bad guy. He only bullies Xiao Qiu."

    "Why did he bully you?" Mao Shanhong asked curiously. After asking, Mao Shanhong shook her head. She didn't think Naruto would have the time or the thought to bully her daughter.

    "Of course." Maoshan Qiu said angrily: "Ever since the big bad guy came back more than a year ago, he has forced Xiaoqiu to practice every day. If Xiaoqiu doesn't practice, he won't give Xiaoqiu money. In this way  If so, Xiaoqiu won't be able to buy tuna ramen by herself." Then Mao Shanqiu paused and said: "And, he also asked Aunt Minako and the others to eat ramen without Xiaoqiu. One time Xiaoqiu didn't want to practice, and as a result, Xiaoqiu  Qiu didn't eat ramen all day, but the big bad guy asked everyone to eat tuna ramen, but he didn't let them give the tuna ramen to Qiu. Xiao Qiu just watched others eating ramen."  As he spoke, Mao Shanqiu pouted and said: "Also, mom, you don't know, Aunt Minako is a great cook, and the dishes she makes are all delicious. It's a pity that no matter how people ask Aunt Minako,  Even the aunt refuses to cook, but as long as the big bad guy is at home, Aunt Minako will personally cook for the big bad guy every day, and the big bad guy eats it by himself every day without leaving any for others. The big bad guy is dead  , and also said that if people don¡¯t practice well, then let Auntie Minako cook a table of good food and put it in front of them, but they are not allowed to eat."

    A drop of cold sweat broke out on Mao Shanhong's forehead. He looked at Mao Shanqiu and said secretly: "This kind of personality is exactly the same as her grandmother and my mother! What is this? Personality can also be inherited across generations, just like the blood line.  ?"

    "That Xiaoqiu. How about mom sitting here with you from now on?" Mao Shanhong quickly changed the subject. She already regretted asking such a question.  Mao Shanqiu nodded immediately and said: "Okay, from now on, when my mother lives here, she will prepare delicious food for Xiaoqiu. Moreover, when the big bad guy bullies Xiaoqiu, my mother can also help Xiaoqiu teach the big bad guy a lesson."

    "It's okay to make food, but the latter one is probably unlikely." Mao Shanhong looked at Mao Shanqiu and thought to herself, then pulled Mao Shanqiu and said, "Let's go, Xiaoqiu, mom will make you food right now."

    "Yeah"

    Naruto was wearing a luxurious white royal robe, and was accompanied by Neji and Zabuza. Of course, they were also wearing their respective official uniforms.  The three people stepped into the meeting hall of the Daming Mansion. All the officials looked at Naruto with some surprise, and finally bowed respectfully and said: "Your Highness." Naruto immediately returned the greeting: "I am here to attend the court meeting.  , today we only talk about official positions, regardless of title."

    At this time, the official said: "Even so, your highness is still the leader of the Snow Ninja Village, and your position is only under the daimyo." Just as Naruto was about to speak, a soldier stepped into the meeting hall and said: "Your highness the daimyo is here.  "Naruto had no choice but to stop and bow slightly to salute like other officials.

    Accompanied by several maids, Fenghua Xiaoxue stepped into the meeting hall.  She saw Naruto at first sight. After all, Naruto's long golden hair that reached his heels was very obvious among everyone.  Although Fenghua Xiaoxue was a little excited when she saw Naruto, she didn't say much. After all, this was the meeting hall, not the two of them's private space.

    Fenghua Koyuki came forward and sat on the main seat. Everyone knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, your Majesty." Even Neji and Zabuza knelt down. Only Naruto did not kneel down. After all, Naruto was  Although the prince of the Snow Country was still a subordinate of the Daimyo in the system, Fenghua Koyuki had long been exempted from Naruto's kneeling ceremony.  So Naruto just bowed and saluted.

    "Everyone, get up." Fenghua Xiaoxue said.  Then everyone stood up, and then a maid placed a position behind Naruto, and Naruto sat down. This was considered a preferential treatment for Naruto as a prince.

    Then the whole court fell into silence, as if everyone present had become mute.  Maybe it was because of Naruto's presence that it caused a cold scene, and even Fenghua Koyuki felt it. Although Fenghua Koyuki had the intention to relieve this cold scene, as a daimyo, the more she was in this situation, the more she  The less she could speak first, she could only wait for the people below to speak before she could speak. Naruto looked at everyone coldly.He rolled his eyes, then stood up and bowed slightly to Fenghua Xiaoxue and said: "Your Highness, I have something to report."

    "Exactly." Fenghua Xiaoxue responded immediately.  Naruto took out a scroll and said: "Today, I was on a mission. On my way back, I passed by Fenglong City and stayed in Fenglong City for two days. I found that the lord of Fenglong City, Long Xiaji, showed signs of rebellion.  Later, when I left Fenglong City, I led some people to stop me, intending to kill me, but I took it and was killed in turn. The evidence is here. Please have your Highness take a look. At the same time, Fenglong City is close to the border. Longxiaji  He even colluded with other countries during his lifetime. Therefore, Fenglong City cannot be left without an owner for a day, so I leave Yuehua Yuer, my subordinate, to guard it temporarily. Please send your highness to dispatch capable officials to manage Fenglong City as soon as possible." A maid immediately stepped forward to take over.  The scroll in Naruto's hand was given to Fenghua Koyuki.

    After Fenghua Xiaoxue read it, she nodded and said: "The Minister of Internal Affairs has done a good job. We will never tolerate anyone who dares to rebel, not to mention that attempting to kill the Minister of Internal Affairs is already a capital crime. As for the Lord of Fenglong City  , Minister Zuo, please choose a suitable candidate to take office as soon as possible." Minister Zuo stepped forward and knelt down and said: "Yes, Your Highness, I will get it done as soon as possible."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded, then looked at Naruto and said, "Then is there anything else?"

    "Yes, Your Highness." Naruto said: "The address of the new capital has now been determined, but the date for His Highness to move the capital has not yet been determined. May I ask the date of His Highness's move to the capital?" Then Naruto paused and said: "  As the Secretary of the Interior, I must handle everything here on the day the capital is moved. This is my duty."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded and said: "I have already decided on the date of moving the capital. The sooner the better, so I decided to move the capital in three days. I wonder if the ministers have any opinions?"

    "Three days are a bit short. Can your Highness wait a few more days?" An official wearing armor came out and said.

    "Oh, if you have something to say, Minister of the Ministry of War, you might as well say it directly." Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at the official, the Minister of the Ministry of War, and said.

    The Minister of War nodded and said: "Yes, Your Highness." Then he paused slightly and said: "Your Highness, there is a long distance from Fenghua City to Fengxing City. Although I have traveled through the hinterland along the way, the distance is too long.  It's too far away, and three days is a bit too hasty. My subordinates don't have time to arrange personnel. In addition, our country's military strength itself is not very sufficient, so it is more difficult to arrange personnel. It will take more time. If it cannot be arranged well,  If so, there may be danger, so I hope that Your Highness can wait a few more days and let me arrange the troops." Naruto was extremely disdainful of the Minister of War's words. You must know that Fenghua City is on a huge Iceland.  To leave Fenghua City, you can only leave by boat from the sea, or leave directly from the sea like a ninja.  Therefore, no matter where the new capital is, it must first leave this Iceland. It has been quite a while since we were ready to move the capital. To say that we can't prepare in time will only make people laugh.

    Before Fenghua Koyuki could speak, Naruto stood up and bowed to Fenghua Koyuki and then said to the Minister of War: "My lord, you are only responsible for the distance from Fenghua City to the sea. It will take three days."  The time is completely enough. The journey between getting on the boat and arriving at Windstar City will be taken care of by the Snow Ninja Village. At that time, it will be commanded by Zabuza Momochi, the Daisuke of the Internal Affairs Department, and Neji Hyuga, the Young Assistant of the Internal Affairs Department.  At the same time, the Uzumaki clan will be personally led by me to protect the safety of His Highness the Daimyo."

    The Minister of War was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Yes, then my subordinates don't have any problems?"

    Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded and said: "Okay, then who has any opinions?"

    "Your Highness." An official said: "My subordinate, the Ministry of Civil Affairs, has a large amount of information that needs to be sorted out and taken away. Three days may not be enough, and I'm afraid it will take one day at night."

    Naruto spoke again: "The Minister of Civil Affairs has filtered it out. I think the Minister of Civil Affairs should be able to handle it within three days. If it really can't be handled well, then you just have to stay, but your Majesty's  The family members will still accompany His Highness the Daimyo to Wind Star City, but I will leave Minagawa Xia Xue or Qi Ya Zui Meng and a few snow ninjas down, and then come to Wind Star City after the adults have finished dealing with it."

    The Minister of Civil Affairs was stunned, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead and said: "I dare not trouble His Highness to worry, even if I have to work overtime day and night. I will try my best to complete it before moving the capital."

    "So, who has any questions?" Fenghua Xiaoxue asked herself when she saw that no one spoke.  However, no one answered Fenghua Xiaoxue at all, so Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded and said: "That's good, we will officially move the capital in three days."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 419 New Members of the Organization

    Daming Mansion, backyard, Naruto is sitting in the backyard admiring the wintersweet flowers with yellow pistils in the backyard. This kind of plum blossom grows in areas with an altitude of 300 to 700 meters. It often grows in mountain forests and was originally not found in the Snow Country.  , and it blooms in winter, but as the Snow Country expanded, this kind of tree was found in other areas. Because Fenghua City is frozen all year round, the temperature is not lower than where he originally lived, so it was able to be transplanted here.  , but there are only a few of them in the homes of Fenghua City¡¯s senior staff. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to plant them all in Fenghua City, but because Fenghua City only has winter and no other seasons, so after transplanting this kind of tree,  Although it adapts to the environment, it will die soon.  Unless there is a dedicated person to take care of it, it will only be owned by senior personnel.

    Just now, after Fenghua Koyuki announced the official move of the capital, she began to discuss all other matters. Naruto left without any interest. However, Naruto did not return to the Prince's Mansion, and came towards the backyard of the Daming Mansion.  The backyard of the mansion is a forbidden area for all men except the daimyo. Everyone in it is female. It originally belonged to the daimyo alone, but this time the daimyo is a female. In this case, one more man can enter this forbidden area. Then  He is the husband of the daimyo and the prince of the country.  However, if it is an ordinary prince, he must obtain the permission of the daimyo to enter. Only Naruto, the prince, can enter without the permission of the daimyo.

    Naruto stepped into the backyard, and a refreshing fragrance came, which cheered him up. Naruto looked up and saw a large number of wintersweets planted in the backyard. The yellow plum blossoms were blooming against the wind and snow, which made people feel relaxed and happy.  , especially when there was pure white snow on the wintersweet flowers, and since Naruto was walking in the snow, a faint fragrance constantly attracted Naruto's sense of smell.  Naruto stepped forward involuntarily, leaned close to the branch, lowered his head and gently sniffed a wintersweet flower.

    At this time, a maid stepped into the backyard carrying a pot of hot tea. She saw Naruto kneeling down slightly and said: "Your Highness." Naruto turned around and said: "Get up." After that, Naruto came to the stone table.  sit down.

    "Thank you, Your Highness." The maid responded, placing the hot tea and cup in her hand on the stone table, then poured the hot tea into the cup, and then brought it to Naruto. Naruto took the cup and saw that there was some in the cup.  Yellow stamens.  "This is" Naruto asked, looking at the flower stamens in the teacup.

    The maid pointed to the wintersweet in the yard and said: "Your Highness, this tea is made from wintersweet flowers. It has a pleasant fragrance. It is perfect to drink wintersweet tea while admiring the wintersweet." Naruto nodded.  : "Have you drank?"

    The maid panicked and hurriedly knelt down and said: "Your Highness, this slave will never dare to drink privately." At the same time, the maids who were around also hurriedly knelt down.

    Naruto waved his hand and said: "I didn't say you drank it privately." Then Naruto paused and said: "If you haven't drank it, you can make another pot and try it with your sisters. If you like it,  , you can go and get a few taels."

    The maid was stunned for a moment, and then said happily: "Thank you, Your Highness, Your Majesty." Naruto waved his hand, and the maid retreated.

    After a while, "Naruto." Fenghua Koyuki stepped forward and hugged Naruto: "I miss you so much." Naruto hugged Fenghua Koyuki with his backhand. Women are all emotional, even Fenghua Koyuki, who is a daimyo.  The same goes for Hua Xiaoxue. In the past year or so since Naruto came back from training, various things have kept Naruto running back and forth. He hardly has much time to spend with Feng Hua Xiaoxue. He only stays for a few days at a time, and the two  The total time spent alone does not exceed a few days, so the two of them naturally have a lot to say to each other.

    Naruto held Fenghua Koyuki and let her sit in his arms. He knew that at this time, what was needed was not sweet words, and Naruto was not good at saying these words, so Naruto directly lowered his head and kissed Fenghua Koyuki.  , making all Fenghua Xiaoxue's words stuck in her throat.

    "Huh." After Naruto let go of Fenghua Koyuki, Fenghua Koyuki's eyes were blurred, her face was flushed, her seductive red lips were panting slightly, and she kept breathing out traces of seductive breath.  Naruto tightened his hands slightly to make Fenghua Koyuki more comfortable in his arms, and then joked with a smile: "If the ministers outside see you like this, I'm afraid even their eyes will fall off." As he said,  Naruto stretched out his hand to gently blow the bridge of Fenghua Koyuki's delicate nose.

    "You're so annoying." Fenghua Xiaoxue said with angrily covering her nose: "How could you not let someone talk to you the first time you meet her? Besides, you've almost scratched her nose off."

    "Haha." Naruto hugged Fenghua Koyuki, and the two of them said some personal words, but the charm in them was not enough to be appreciated by outsiders

    Prince's Mansion, lobby, about a dozen people, men and women, are sitting here.  Naruto sat in the main seat and said, "How are those people?"

    "It's very calm. There hasn't been any change yet." Neji stood up and said: "But they are all under the supervision of the snow ninja, as long as there is anyIf you move, we can all get the news immediately.  "

    Naruto nodded: "Neji, Zabuza, the capital will be officially moved tomorrow. Tonight is the last day in Fenghua City. I don't want any accidents to happen, so I have to nip all accidents in the cradle." Naruto's face  There was no expression on his face, but a hint of murderous intent flashed in Naruto's eyes.

    Zabuza and Neji looked at each other, and then said at the same time: "Yes, leader."

    "Mao Shanhong." Naruto looked at Mao Shanhong below and said, "How are your people's injuries recovering?"

    Mao Shanhong said respectfully: "Naruto-sama, because when we were in Fenglong City, our injuries have almost recovered. In addition, after returning to Fenghua City, after these few days of recuperation, our combat strength has basically been restored."  , there are only two people left who have not fully recovered because their hands were too heavy at the beginning, but if it is just their combat power that has not fully recovered, other things, such as stealth and speed, have already recovered."

    "Very good." Naruto said, "So, Mao Shanhong, are you willing to join my organization?" "Yes, I am very willing." Mao Shanhong knelt down on one knee and said.

    Naruto nodded and said: "Okay, in the name of Zi Wei, I announce that your code name is Lian Zhen." "Yes, Lian Zhen obeys the order." Mao Shanhong said.  Then Naruto waved his hand and Mao Shanhong stood up. At this time, Shiro stepped forward and said to Mao Shanhong: "From now on, we are our own people. I am Taiyin, Mizuna Yuebai. And Mr. Kinai who is in Daming Mansion  , she is Tiantong."

    "Hyuga Neji, Pojun." Neji said, well, it was very concise.

    Zabuza looked at Mao Shanhong and nodded, "Jumon, Momochi Zabuza."

    Minagawa Natsuki smiled at Mao Shanhong and said: "My name is Minagawa Natsuki, I am from the country of snow, and my code name is Taiyang."

    "Minako Namikaze." Minako smiled and said, "My code name is Tianfu."

    ¡°Qi Ya Zui Meng¡¯s code name is Tianliang.¡± Qi Ya Zui Meng said with a smile.

    "Am I?" Kurama Yakumo saw that everyone had already said it, so he said, "I am the Prime Minister of Heaven, Kurama Yakumo."

    "Hello everyone, please take good care of me in the future." Mao Shanhong said respectfully.

    "Maoshan Red." Naruto said after everyone introduced themselves: "In addition to the people present, Shion, the miko from the Kingdom of Ghosts, is also a member of ours. Her code name is Tianji."

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Mao Shanhong replied, but she was very surprised in her heart. She also knew the system of the Demon Country. The miko was actually the supreme ruler of the country. Even the daimyo only surpassed the miko in name.  .  In other words, before, Naruto had the support of the Snow Country and the Whirlpool Country on the surface, but in fact there was also a Ghost Country secretly supporting him.  Even now that the Kingdom of Whirlpool has been destroyed, there are still two countries behind Naruto, the Kingdom of Snow and the Kingdom of Ghosts, supporting him openly and covertly. Thinking of this, Mao Shanhong felt even more excited, because she felt that she  The possibility of reviving the Maoshan clan is even greater.

    "There are not many rules in my organization, there is only one, no betrayal, otherwise I will hunt him to the end of the world." Naruto looked at Mao Shanhong and said coldly.

    When Mao Shanhong heard what Naruto said, he immediately woke up and said, "Yes, Lord Naruto. My subordinates will never have any objections."

    Naruto nodded and was about to speak, but then hesitated. At the same time, Neji, Zabuza, and Mao Shanhong also looked outside the hall behind them. They seemed to have discovered something. After a slight hesitation, Naruto shouted loudly.  Said: "What's going on? Come in."

    "Yes." At this time, a ninja appeared outside the hall. The ninja knelt on one knee outside the hall and said: "Young Master, Your Highness the Daimyo has feelings." This ninja was obviously a member of the Uzumaki clan.

    "Do you know what's going on?" Naruto asked.  The Uzumaki tribesman shook his head slightly and said: "I don't know. His Highness the Daimyo just asked his subordinates to come and invite the young master." Naruto nodded and said: "I understand, you go back first, I will go later." "Yes."  He responded and disappeared instantly.

    Naruto looked at the crowd and said, "Continuing with what I said before, Neji, Zabuza, you monitor all the high-level personnel in Fenghua City. I don't want any accidents to happen."

    "Yes." Zabuza and Neji responded immediately.

    Then Naruto looked at Mao Shanhong and said: "Mao Shanhong, I will give you the first task now. You immediately take the tribe to Fengxing City and closely monitor the actions of all the high-level officials in Fengxing City. I don't want to leave the capital after the relocation.  There are these high-level people who are dissatisfied with my country of snow."

    Mao Shanhong was startled, and then said: "Yes, leader, I obey my orders." Naruto nodded and said: "If there are not enough manpower, Minagawa Natsuki and Qi Yazuimeng,Shui Wu Yue Bai, you can mobilize them all.  "Yes, thank you very much, chief, but my subordinates only need Miss Xia Xue and Xiao Qiu."  "Naruto took a deep look at Mao Shanhong and nodded.

    The website www. welcomes all book lovers to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all here!  ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 420 Special Day

    At Daming Mansion, Naruto followed a female officer outside Fenghua Koyuki's room. Naruto stopped and said, "Where are the ninjas guarding the surroundings? Where are the other maids? How come there is no protective power at all?"

    The female officer quickly said: "Your Highness, please don't misunderstand. Because today is a special day, His Highness the Daimyo took the initiative to remove the maid. At the same time, the ninjas guarding the surroundings also left after seeing Your Highness coming. .com"

    "Special day?" Naruto asked doubtfully, "Why don't I remember what special day today is?"

    "Is this? His Highness the Daiming personally ordered it. I don't dare to say anything." The female officer said: "Your Highness, His Highness the Daiming is in the room. His Highness the Daiming has given the order before. As long as His Highness, you can go in directly when you arrive.  There is no need to communicate." After saying that, the female officer bowed slightly and said with a smile: "Your Highness, the capital will be moved tomorrow. Today is the last night in Fenghua City, but the last night is often the most important. Please cherish it.  "Then before Naruto could speak, the female officer saluted and said, "My maid, please excuse me." Then she hurriedly left.

    Naruto frowned slightly as he watched the female officer leave. He heard a different meaning from the female officer's words, but she obviously didn't intend to say anything when she left in a hurry. However, Naruto never thought of asking the female officer. After all,  As long as you open the door in front of you, everything will become clear.  So Naruto stepped forward and opened the door of the room without much thought, "Is it Naruto?" Fenghua Koyuki's voice sounded in the room.  He probably heard Naruto opening the door.

    "It's me, Xiaoxue." Naruto walked towards the room and said, "Xiaoxue, why have all the guards and maids been removed?"

    "It's nothing, I just don't want anyone to disturb me tonight." Fenghua Xiaoxue said, "Naruto, wait a moment. I'll take off my makeup first." Although Fenghua Xiaoxue is a famous person and has a majestic aura about him, he said  After all, she is still a woman, a beautiful woman. Her face does not have any dignity, so she can only make up for it with makeup skills, so much so that Fenghua Xiaoxue has to spend a makeup skill every time she goes to court.

    Naruto walked into the room and saw that Fenghua Koyuki had taken off most of her makeup. Although Fenghua Koyuki had taken off her makeup, although she was extremely beautiful, she still revealed a youthful liveliness and youthful greenness.  A hint of indescribable majesty flashed through his bright eyes.

    At this time, Fenghua Xiaoxue saw Naruto in the mirror, smiled softly, then stood up, walked to the basin, closed his eyes, poured warm water on his face, and scrubbed at the same time.  She stretched out her beautiful right hand and groped around it, while a face towel was hanging in front of her slender fingers.  Naruto stepped forward and picked up the face towel next to him, touched it a little, and found that the face towel was extremely smooth. He nodded secretly, stretched out a hand to hold Fenghua Koyuki's hand that was constantly fumbling with the face towel, and said, "Let me wipe it for you."  As he spoke, he took a towel and gently and carefully wiped the water droplets on Fenghua Xiaoxue's face.  Fenghua Koyuki opened her eyes slightly and looked at Naruto. The majesty in her eyes was gone, leaving only tenderness.

    "Okay." Naruto said, placing the towel on the dressing table.  Then he gently took Fenghua Xiaoxue's hand and sat on the chair. Of course, there was one chair for each person.  At the same time, Naruto put his hands together and wrapped Fenghua Koyuki's little hand in his hands: "By the way, Koyuki, what do you want from me?" Fenghua Koyuki's face was red, her mouth was slightly open, and she kept saying  Breathing out a seductive breath, he suddenly seemed to have lost his strength and fell directly onto Naruto's chest. Please don't misunderstand, it was not because Fenghua Koyuki was having sex with Naruto, but because Naruto held Fenghua Koyuki.  After taking his hand, he kept rubbing it, and every time it made Fenghua Xiaoxue's face turn red, so that Fenghua Xiaoxue fell down weakly because of the constant pain in her hand.  And because her hand was always holding Naruto's, she naturally fell in the direction of Naruto when she fell.

    In fact, we can't hang on Naruto, although Naruto has always put improving his strength as the most important thing, plus Naruto's first little girlfriend, Hinata Hinata.  But for an extremely shy girl, Naruto would not dare to be rude to a beautiful lady easily.  But don't forget, who are Naruto's teachers? Even if they are in the ninja academy, Umino Iruka is a very old-fashioned teacher, but he is also very responsible.  But when Naruto became a ninja, his teacher was Hatake Kakashi. Although his strength was superb and his IQ was not low, there was a disadvantage, that is, he was always holding a sleazy novel "Intimate Paradise" in his hand and reading it.  The teacher who came down was Jiraiya.  Needless to say, Jiraiya, after leaving Konoha in his early years, indulged in adultery. Although he later wrote novels, he wrote the "Intimate Paradise" series.  Naruto followed the two of them, and naturally there was a little subconscious transformation. In addition, Naruto's soul was not from this world before, but from another world. In another world, Naruto himself is also a experienced person.  testing'Warrior' It's just because of Naruto's childhood experience that Naruto has already thrown these useless things into the unknown country.  It was only because he had been following Jiraiya, watching Jiraiya go to the women's bathhouse, and seeing Jiraiya write "Intimate Heaven" that Naruto was reminded of these things.  It's just that after Naruto returned to the Land of Snow, all kinds of things happened one after another, and Naruto naturally didn't have the time to think about them.  But now it has settled down a bit, so Neji and Zabuza will solve the problem, so after Naruto saw Fenghua Koyuki this time, especially when Naruto held Fenghua Koyuki's tender hand, Naruto  People were reluctant to let go once their hearts moved. In addition, Naruto and Fenghua Koyuki were already married, so naturally Naruto kept playing with it.

    Of course, Naruto doesn't have a hobby of "loving hands", but Naruto and Fenghua Koyuki have been married for nearly five years. Although the two of them have been together for a long time, they are very considerate of each other, and no one can be ruthless.  , the feelings between the two people have never faded, and even seem to be getting warmer.  It fully embodies the saying "distance creates beauty".

    "You hate it." Fenghua Xiaoxue lay weakly in Naruto's arms, her cheeks were flushed, and she looked at Naruto with blurred eyes, and there seemed to be a kind of longing in her eyes.

    "Haha." Naruto smiled softly, then let go of Fenghua Xiaoxue's hand, stretched out his arms to hug Fenghua Xiaoxue, and lifted Fenghua Xiaoxue slightly, then held Fenghua Xiaoxue in his arms.  Then he lowered his head and kissed Fenghua Xiaoxue's forehead gently, followed by his eyes, the bridge of his nose, and his lips that were constantly exuding a seductive aura.

    Their lips met, and neither Fenghua Koyuki nor Naruto closed their eyes. The two of them were still looking at each other, but it was obvious that Fenghua Koyuki couldn't hold on for long. Looking at Naruto's burning eyes, she let out a 'àÓËÄ' because of shyness.  And closing his eyes, this is equivalent to giving Naruto a great encouragement. Naruto is no longer limited to Fenghua Koyuki's lips. His right hand was originally holding Fenghua Koyuki's back, but now he is no longer limited to Fenghua Koyuki's lips.  He stopped and wandered around on Fenghua Xiaoxue's back, while his left hand rubbed against Fenghua Xiaoxue's thigh.  Suddenly his left hand trembled, and he directly penetrated through the gap in the clothes, touching Fenghua Xiaoxue's delicate and smooth skin. At the same time, after staying in place for a while, he began to climb up, and the target was naturally those two seats.  The Virgin Peak.

    "You're so annoying." Fenghua Xiaoxue blushed and lay in Naruto's arms. At the same time, she reached out to grab the hand that was trying to climb up her abdomen and said coquettishly: "I asked you because I have something I want to talk to you about.  Yes. How can you put your hands under people's clothes like you!"

    "I don't want to talk about any business now, any business." Then Naruto gently kissed Fenghua Xiaoxue's sensitive earlobe: "Xiaoxue, no, it should be called Xue'er. After all, more than four years ago, we were  You¡¯re already married, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    "Why are you saying this all of a sudden?" Fenghua Xiaoxue asked shyly, her eyes becoming even more blurred.

    "Nothing!" Naruto looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue with tenderness in his eyes: "Xue'er, today is our last night in Fenghua City. We will leave early tomorrow morning. Fenghua City is an old capital and with this kind of environment,  So Cher, we may not have time to come here again in the future.¡±

    "Yes." Fenghua Koyuki nodded while leaning on Naruto's chest: "To be honest, I don't want to leave here. It's just that managing the Snow Kingdom here is really hard. There is no way to move the capital."

    Naruto leaned against Fenghua Koyuki's ear and said, "Xue'er, do you still remember the night we got married more than four years ago?" Fenghua Koyuki hesitated slightly, and then Naruto continued: "I remember that time, because  Because I was still young, we had to sleep on one side on our wedding night like young brothers and sisters. This makes me very regretful!"

    "You" Fenghua Koyuki said shyly, her cheeks were burning, she vaguely guessed what Naruto said, but she couldn't stop it, or even didn't want to stop it.  Naruto reached out and hugged Fenghua Koyuki completely, walked towards the bed and put his lips on Fenghua Koyuki's ear: "Xue'er, our wedding was held in Fenghua City. Although I left regrets at that time, today  It's our last night in Fenghua City, so I don't want to leave any regrets today. Let's finish our wedding night!" With a 'àÓßÌ' sound, Fenghua Xiaoxue didn't say anything and buried her tightly.  First in Naruto's arms.

    Naruto put Fenghua Koyuki on the bed and said with a smile: "Xue'er, today is a special day, our special day." Hearing Naruto's words, Fenghua Koyuki directly covered his face.

    "I love you. Cher!"

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 421 Drawing eyebrows for you

    It was getting slightly brighter, and several maids and female officers came to Fenghua Xiaoxue's room. They were all maids and female officers around Fenghua Xiaoxue. They naturally knew that their beloved Daimyo Highness had become a real woman last night.  .  com But each of them knows what they should do.

    Several maids stood at the door of the room and called softly: "Your Highness, the servant has come in." Although the voice was not loud, all the maids and female officials thought it was a little louder, because there were not only people in this room.  His Highness the Daimyo, there is another person who is like a god in their hearts.

    The maid and the female officer pushed open the room. The maid naturally prepared some things like face wash. The female officer gently came to the bed and boldly took a look. What she saw was a pair of sea-blue eyes. The female officer quickly lowered her head.  She wanted to kneel down, but she couldn't. She took a closer look and found that some long golden hair stretched out from under the quilt on the bed, just enough to support her legs, "Your Highness.  ?" The female officer said a little flustered.

    "Okay, excuse me. Is it daylight outside?" Naruto was sitting on the bed with his upper body naked, and Fenghua Koyuki was lying on Naruto's chest. Because Naruto sat up, Fenghua Koyuki's back was smooth.  With his back exposed, Naruto placed a hand on Fuka Koyuki's snowy skin.

    The female officer glanced at Naruto's body, her face turned red, and then she shook her head and said, "Your Highness, it will still be dawn for a while, but today is the day to move the capital, so you must get up early."

    "It doesn't matter." Naruto said in a low voice: "Isn't it still a few hours before the capital is moved? Let Xue'er sleep for another two hours. You guys should go and take a rest first."

    "Yes, thank you Your Highness." The female officer responded and said: "The slave is outside, please give me your instructions if you need anything." Naruto nodded, and then lay down again with Fenghua Koyuki in his arms.  The female officer stepped forward and pulled up something similar to an iron donkey under the bed, and adjusted it slightly to maintain the temperature in the room.  Although the weather in the Land of Snow is very cold, the daimyo's room is never cold. It maintains a fixed temperature every day, making people feel as warm as spring.

    "Well, what time is it Naruto?" Fenghua Xiaoxue asked with her eyes closed while hugging Naruto.  The female officer just wanted to speak, but was immediately stopped by Naruto. Naruto waved his hand, and the female officer nodded, saluted, then turned and walked out of the inner room. There was naturally a small room for them to rest in the outer room.

    Naruto gently stroked Fenghua Koyuki's back and whispered: "It's still early, let's sleep for a while." "Yes." Fenghua Koyuki responded in a daze, and continued to sleep against Naruto's chest.  With.

    Time passed slowly, and the sky outside gradually became brighter. Naruto, who had kept his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. He made a secret calculation in his mind and found that the time was almost up. He placed his lips on Fenghua Xiaoxue's ear and said  : "It's time to get up, Xue'er."

    "Itchy, let me sleep a little longer." Fenghua Xiaoxue said vaguely.  Naruto did not let Fenghua Koyuki continue to be lazy, but Naruto also did not force Fenghua Koyuki to wake up, but lowered his head and took Fenghua Koyuki's earlobe into his mouth.  There are many capillaries in the earlobe, as well as many peripheral nerves. The earlobe is a very sensitive place for both men and women.

    Naruto held Fenghua Koyuki's earlobe in his mouth, occasionally biting it gently. Soon Fenghua Koyuki opened his eyes, quickly retracted his ears, then hugged himself in the quilt and looked at Naruto and said angrily:  "I hate it! I almost tortured you to death last night, and you still don't want me to have a good sleep."

    Naruto didn't answer, he just laughed softly. Looking at Naruto's naughty smile, Fenghua Xiaoxue suddenly remembered it, his face turned red, he spat, stretched out his hand and pulled the quilt and said: "I want to get up.  Come on, close your eyes."

    Naruto shrugged, stretched out his hands from under the quilt to grab Fenghua Koyuki's slender waist, and pulled Fenghua Koyuki into his arms with a little force. Because both of them were naked, the two of them were  Their bodies were pressed tightly against each other, especially when Naruto pulled Fenghua Koyuki into his arms and directly climbed up Fenghua Koyuki's breasts with his hands and teased: "Why should you close your eyes? Last night, didn't we all see each other's eyes?"  Are you healthy? Moreover, we are completely integrated into one body? Are you right? Xueer."

    "Don't move. It's disgusting. It's already dawn, and you still say this." After saying this, Fenghua Koyuki took Naruto's hands and turned around and said, "Come here, change clothes."

    As Fenghua Koyuki opened her mouth, a female officer and six maids soon walked in from the outer room. They glanced at Fenghua Koyuki who was lying in Naruto's arms, and then knelt down one after another.  "Okay, let's all get up and change clothes." Fenghua Koyuki said while getting out of Naruto's arms.

    "Yes, Your Highness." The female officer and the maid responded and stood up at the same time. At this time, Naruto lifted the quilt, revealing two completely naked people.  Fenghua?Fenghua Xiaoxue was startled, then turned her head, gave Naruto a charming look with spring eyes, and then got off the bed, "Ouch!" Fenghua Xiaoxue just stood up, she let out a cry of pain, and her body went limp.  The two maids hurriedly went to help, but one hand held Fenghua Xiaoxue's waist in advance, and then held Fenghua Xiaoxue with a little force.

    Fenghua Koyuki felt the familiar scent in front of her eyes, patted her lightly and said, "I hate it so much, it's all your fault." Naruto chuckled, supported Fenghua Koyuki, and handed her over.  maid.  The three maids blushed and hurriedly dressed Fenghua Koyuki. The other three maids came to Naruto with blushing faces, saluted him, and then helped him put on his clothes. Naruto naturally stood there.  Let the maids do what they want.

    The female official stepped forward and slightly opened the quilt, stretched out her hand to fumble under the quilt, and then took her hand out. She saw that she was holding a piece of white silk in her hand, but there were a few bright red plum blossoms on the silk.  .  Fenghua Xiaoxue glanced at it, her face flushed, and then turned to look at Naruto, and Naruto just took his eyes away from the silk. The two looked at each other, Naruto's eyes were full of smiles, and Fenghua's eyes were full of smiles.  Hua Xiaoxue looked at Naruto, then lowered her head and turned around like an ostrich, no longer looking at Naruto, or rather she didn't dare to look at him.

    "It's time for your highness to put on makeup." The maid who helped Fenghua Xiaoxue to dress said.  Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded and came to sit on the dressing table.  The three maids washed Fenghua Xiaoxue first, and then started to put on makeup for Fenghua Xiaoxue. Today was the day when the capital was moved, so Fenghua Xiaoxue had to look even more majestic.

    "Your Highness." The maid next to Naruto said. Naruto turned around. A maid held a white god robe in her hand. It was different from the god robe that Naruto usually wore. This god robe was different from the god robe that Naruto usually wore.  It is very luxurious, with golden snowflakes embroidered with golden silk thread. It is completely handmade and very realistic.  Naruto reached out and took the God's robe and put it directly on his body. Naruto's long golden hair, coupled with the golden snowflakes on the God's robe, was like a layer of golden light shining on Naruto's body.

    Two maids came to Naruto with washing utensils. After Naruto washed himself, the maids bowed to Naruto and then withdrew. Only a few maids around Fenghua Koyuki were left.  Apply makeup.

    Naruto stepped forward and sat in front of the dressing table, watching the maid put makeup on Fenghua Koyuki.  It was nothing at first. Because she was wearing makeup on her face, Fenghua Koyuki kept her eyes closed all the time. Although she felt Naruto's burning gaze, she didn't see it. It was nothing yet, but as time went by  As time went by, when the makeup on her face was almost gone, Fenghua Xiaoxue opened her eyes. She immediately noticed Naruto's gaze. Under Naruto's gaze, her face became redder and redder, and finally she felt a little resistant.  Unable to bear it, he had to give Naruto a charming look and said, "What are you looking at?"

    Naruto smiled and shook his head. At this time, a maid came behind Fenghua Koyuki with an eyebrow pencil. Naruto stretched out his hand and said, "I'll do it." Fenghua Koyuki and the maid were stunned, but  Naruto did not hesitate, he took the eyebrow pencil directly from the maid's hand, stood next to Fenghua Koyuki, leaned down slightly, stretched out his hand to lift Fenghua Koyuki's chin and said: "Xue'er, don't move.  , otherwise, I might turn you into a tabby cat. In that case, you will become just like Mao Shanqiu." Fenghua Xiaoxue did not speak, and looked at Naruto closely.

    Naruto held the eyebrow pencil and gently tapped Fenghua Koyuki's eyebrows. Naruto was very careful, for fear of hurting Fenghua Koyuki.  Seeing the serious look on Naruto's face, Fenghua Koyuki stretched out her hands and gently hugged his waist.  "Don't move." Naruto said, "I'm a novice. If you accidentally paint something messy, you'll have to wash it all off and repaint it."

    "Naruto." Fenghua Xiaoxue said, "When did you learn to draw eyebrows?"

    Naruto looked closely at Fenghua Xiaoxue's eyebrows and said: "When?" Naruto hesitated for a moment, then continued to help Fenghua Xiaoxue draw her eyebrows and said: "I have forgotten when? But I only know, I only  Thread the eyebrows of the woman I love. I hope that one day, I can live peacefully with the woman I love in a place without anyone else. When I get up every day, she sits on the dressing table, and then I draw her eyebrows."

    "Naruto!" Fenghua Xiaoxue was about to say something just now, "Okay." Naruto drew the last stroke and handed the pen to the maid next to him: "Xue'er, I really hope that everything can end as soon as possible.  Then I¡¯ll draw my eyebrows for you every day.¡±

    "Yes, Naruto." Fenghua Xiaoxue gently hugged Naruto and said, "I only let you draw eyebrows every day."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 422 New Capital Wind Star City (1)

    Fenghua Koyuki sat on the larger soft sedan. Fenghua Koyuki said to Naruto: "Prince, how about we come up together?"

    Naruto shook his head and saluted slightly: "Thank you for your highness's kindness. I still have things to do, but please rest assured, your highness, I will always protect your highness." Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded, and Naruto bowed and said: "I retire."  With that said, Naruto disappeared out of thin air.  However, others did not pay attention. In the eyes of ordinary people in the Land of Snow, Naruto could be said to be a god-like existence. They were not surprised at all by Naruto's disappearance.

    "Let's go." Fenghua Xiaoxue said, and then put down the gauze on the soft sedan.  Soon several soldiers lifted the sedan and walked out of the gate of Daming Mansion. Behind the soft sedan were a large number of sedans, all of them were civil servants and military attach¨¦s from the Kingdom of Snow.  Behind are the officials' families and some maids.  If Naruto were here, he would find that these maids are all Fenghua Koyuki's personal maids, and several of them are the same people who dressed Naruto and Fenghua Koyuki before.  The last ones to follow were the soldiers.  In addition to these, ten Uzumaki clan members were guarding Fenghua Koyuki's soft sedan. The women among them were disguised as Fenghua Koyuki's personal maids, and the men were disguised as soldiers carrying the sedan. They had only one purpose, to protect the Daimyo of Snow Country.  , as well as the person who just became their young lady, Fenghua Xiaoxue, and dozens of ninjas appeared around them. Their duty is to protect everyone present.

    On the city wall of Fenghua Castle, Uzumaki Kinai and Namikaze Minako stood on the city wall. Behind them were forty or fifty snow ninjas.  Suddenly a golden light flashed, and Naruto appeared on the city wall, "Naruto." "Naruto." The two people said at the same time.  The surrounding snow ninjas knelt down on one knee and said: "See the leader." (ps: Only the leaders of the five major ninja villages can be called 'shadows'. In addition, the leaders of all other ninja villages can only be called leaders. Star ninjas  Except for this arrogant Ninja Village.)

    Naruto waved his hand to make all the snow ninjas stand up, and said at the same time: "Mom, Aunt Minako, how is the situation?"

    "It's very peaceful!" Qinai said with a smile: "Everyone seemed to have become supporters of moving the capital overnight."

    "They are waiting for the opportunity." Namikaze Minako said: "They know that they are definitely no match for Naruto, so they can only endure it and wait for the opportunity. These are the big families of the Snow Country, and they have enough patience.  Come and wait. And if they can endure for a long time, there must be a reason for it, so Naruto, you have to be careful." Minako Namikaze said: "Naruto, you will move them and the whole family away with this capital move.  It is extremely disadvantageous for them, especially Windstar City and the local families. When the time comes, there will be a huge conflict between the two families, and the best outcome is to lose both sides."

    "In this case, a large amount of the power of both families can be consumed, which will be of great benefit to the Snow Country regime." Uzumaki Kinai said: "However, Naruto, you have to be careful, these big families are not without wise men.  They are all old foxes, and I am afraid they have already seen this, and they are likely to fight back."

    A cold light flashed in Naruto's eyes and he said: "I know. But it's a pity that what I set up is a conspiracy. Even if they know about it, it's useless. Who let their interests get the best of them? Seeing the expansion of the Snow Country,  In order to fight for power, most of the children entered the court of the Kingdom of Snow. Now the entire court has moved to Windstar City. As courtiers, they must follow. There are only two roads in front of them now,  The first is to move the entire family to Windstar City and fight with the original family. The second is to give up the power in the court, but in a big family, even if they know that it is best to give up some of their rights, they  It can't be done. Because this time they are moving the capital. Once they give up, it means that they will no longer be able to enter the court. The most they can do is stay in Fenghua City and become a local emperor. However, Fenghua City is already extremely barren, and with this kind of ice and snow  In this environment, if the family is left here, they will not be able to develop the family at all, so even if they know that entering Wind Star City will cause a fight with the local families, they have no choice." Then Naruto paused and said  : "Of course, if they can convince the families in Windstar City to coexist peacefully with them, there will be no problem. But I will not let them join forces."

    "What are you going to do?" Uzumaki Kina asked.

    "Who knows!" Naruto shrugged and said, "Things haven't happened yet, and there's still plenty of time. Let's talk about it then!" Then Naruto looked in the direction of Daming Mansion and said, "Mom, Aunt Minako, here  I'll leave it to you. I'll go take a look in the forest outside the city."

    "Okay, Naruto." Uzumaki Kina and Minako responded, and Naruto turned around and flew out of the city.

    "Chief." As soon as Naruto stepped into the forest, Zabuza came to Naruto's side.Naruto nodded and said, "How is the situation?"

    "It's still the same." Zabuza carried the beheading sword on his shoulder, and the beheading sword was dripping with blood. Neci walked out of the forest: "A few 'flies' flew out of Fenghua Castle. Although  They were able to capture them alive, but they were very tight-lipped, and they were able to survive Zabuza's punishment. It seems that they don't know anything, so have they found out any useful information so far? In order to prevent the news from leaking, Zabuza can only give him  Cut it."

    Naruto nodded and said: "The most important thing now is to move the capital. I don't have time to argue with them for the time being. I can only let them go for now and settle accounts with them later. Neji, Zabuza, your road leads from Fenghua Castle to  The only path to the dock, Xiaoxue will go to the dock from here. If they want to prevent the relocation of the capital, this is the last chance. They will definitely prevent Fenghua Xiaoxue from boarding the ship to Windstar City. If something unexpected happens here  , the capital move will definitely not go ahead. I don¡¯t want any accidents to happen. As for these small fish and shrimps, you can get rid of them." "Yes." Neji and Zabuza responded.

    Naruto hesitated and said, "By the way, Neji, where is Yakumo?"

    "On the boat at the dock." Neji said: "Chief, Yakumo originally planned to leave with you, but at that time, the leader was still in Daming Mansion, so the subordinates could only try their best to persuade her to get on the boat and agree to  She, when you come back, please go and see her. Chief, she only treats you as a partner, and she only listens to your words."

    "I understand." Naruto nodded and said, "I'll go over right away. I'll leave this place to you."

    Ningji nodded and said: "Yes, leader, I will never let anyone escape my eyes." Naruto nodded and jumped away.

    "The last chance?" Zabuza muttered: "Indeed, this is their last chance. If the daimyo is allowed to step on the ship, then they will only have two choices: obedience or rebellion."

    "Rebellion? In other words, if they don't do anything here anymore, then they will do it on the sea!" Ningci said.

    "The sea is ever-changing, and it might get angry at some point." Zabuza said with his sword on his shoulder: "Although the ship made by the daimyo is huge, as long as there is a hole, an inconspicuous small hole, the ship can be  Completely disruptive.¡±

    "If they really want to take action on the sea." Neji and Zabuza said at the same time.

    "Well, this explains why the leader went to the ship in advance." Zabuza said, and then Zabuza looked at Ningji's serious face and joked: "By the way, Ningji, the leader was killed by the daimyo yesterday  After being summoned, I stayed away all night, and I just saw the leader¡¯s cheerful face. Do you think the leader and the daimyo have?¡±

    "" Neji looked at Zabuza, raised his right hand and struck Zabuza: "Bagua Kong Palm." A ball of chakra invisible to the naked eye struck Zabuza.  Although he couldn't see clearly, Zabuza still relied on his combat experience to dodge: "Hey, Neji, it's just a joke, don't be so exaggerated." While saying this, Zabuza held the decapitating sword with both hands.  Then threw it out.

    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, a person suddenly appeared out of thin air in the snow. He seemed to have suffered a huge blow and fell to the ground.  The beheading sword kept spinning and flying past, with a 'pop' sound, and a line of blood was drawn across. The beheading sword looked at the tree trunk, and blood continued to drip from the blade. A figure appeared in the snow, and there were two 'bang bang' sounds.  With a loud sound, it fell into two pieces and fell to the ground.

    "Well, it seems like you have been underestimated?" Zabuza walked over to the two corpses and inspected them for a while, then buried the two corpses with snow, then looked at Neji and said, "The other party seems to be  I really don¡¯t want to give up anymore. Things are getting more and more troublesome!¡±

    With a soft sound of ¡®ßÝ¡¯, Neji stood on a tree, formed a seal with his hands and opened his eyes.  Zabuza showed a smile, forming a slight seal and disappearing into the snow

    Naruto came to the pier. On the pier, there were more than a dozen ships parked. There were soldiers on each ship, as well as snow ninjas, and in addition, there were crew members.  "Your Highness." The soldiers knelt down when they saw Naruto.  Although they were wondering why Naruto came alone.  But this does not hinder Naruto's identity and their respect for Naruto.

    "Get up." Naruto said, and then all the soldiers stood up and continued their duties.

    "Naruto." Yakumo, who probably heard the soldier's Kurama, came out of the cabin and looked at Naruto with a smile.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 423 New Capital Wind Star City (2)

    "What's wrong? Yakumo?" Naruto looked at Yakumo's smile, but saw a hint of uneasiness in Yakumo's eyes.

    Yakumo shook his head, "Yakumo." Naruto came to Yakumo and said, "You have worked hard these days." Yakumo was stunned and looked at Naruto with confused eyes. It was obvious that she could not understand Naruto.  That¡¯s what people just said.

    Naruto smiled and shook his head and said: "It's nothing, just some feelings." Then Naruto turned and looked in another direction and said: "Yakumo, speaking of it, it has been five years since we left Konoha. If we had not met at the beginning,  , maybe you are still staying in Konoha now, have you ever thought about what you would look like now if you had stayed in Konoha?"

    "What does it look like?" Yakumo thought for a moment and said, "Naruto, if I hadn't met you before and didn't know that you, like me, had a monster living in your body, I'd probably still be in Jianqiu Villa now.  Naruto, if you hadn't solved the knot in my heart, I would still be drawing with resentment towards Teacher Hong."

    "Really!" Naruto responded, then lowered his head and wondered what he was thinking?

    "So Naruto, what about you? If you hadn't left Konoha, what would you be doing now?" Yakumo asked.

    Naruto was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said: "If I had not left Konoha, I would probably be on a mission now, or competing with those guys in a battle of wits and strength, most likely with Hinata. Hinata  !" Naruto muttered 'Hinata' and his eyes gradually dimmed: "If Hinata knows about me, she must be very sad!" Yakumo looked at the depressed Naruto and didn't know what to say.  I want to say some comforting words, but I don't know how.  I could only watch Naruto worry.

    "Chief." At this time, Qiya Zuimeng came behind Naruto and said, because Qiya Zuimeng came from behind Naruto, so he didn't see Naruto's expression, so naturally he didn't know Naruto.  My mood is relatively low now.  Qi Yazui Meng said: "Chief, Master Qinai and Master Minako are here and are resting in the cabin. The daimyo has already left Fenghua City. Today is a beautiful day and it is rare to have good weather. According to the current situation,  It only takes more than half an hour for the Daimyo to be here. Much faster than we expected."

    "Really!" Naruto raised his head, the depression and sadness on his face had long disappeared without a trace. Naruto looked at the cabin and said: "Let them have a good rest. These days, they have to protect them wholeheartedly.  Watching Xiaoxue and Damingfu, and having to monitor the entire street to prevent accidents today, they are indeed a bit too hard. And tonight it is their turn to guard the surroundings, so don't disturb them for the time being. Let them have a good rest."

    "Yes, leader." Qi Ya drunkenly replied.  Then Naruto said with an expressionless face: "Mom and Aunt Minako are back, so besides the Uzumaki clan and Snow ninja, is there anyone else protecting Koyuki?"

    "Haku, it was Haku who came to replace Master Kinai and Minako. Haku himself was hiding near the daimyo. If there was any movement that was detrimental to the daimyo, Haku's Senbon would instantly pierce the opponent's vitals." Hearing Naruto  Speaking of people, Qi Yazuimeng immediately said: "As a precaution, Neji and Zabuza-sama are also sneaking on both sides of the daimyo."

    Hearing this, Naruto nodded slightly and said, "Okay, now all we have to do is wait for Xiaoxue to arrive. Zui Meng." "Yes, leader." Qi Ya Zui Meng responded.  Naruto looked at the sea around him and said: "Zui Meng, you will have to work hard next. The ten ships here are the only way for us to leave here. If something happens to these ten ships, then we will not be able to leave here.  An ice island. At that time, someone will announce some rumors, and public opinion will be unfavorable to us. It will become difficult to move the capital again. "

    "I understand." Qi Ya Zuimeng nodded and said, "I promise that all ten ships will sail into the sea safely." Naruto nodded and said, "Go. After Xiaoxue arrives, there will be  With Neji's Byakugan here, you can relax a little bit,"

    "Yes." Qi Ya Zui Meng responded, and then left.

    "I'm leaving." Yakumo stood on the boat and looked at the ice-covered island and said, "I've been here for more than five years, and now I have to leave suddenly. Is it really hard to bear it?" Naruto was stunned, and then thought of Yakumo.  Due to health reasons, Yun has stayed in Fenghua City most of the time since she came to Fenghua City, and rarely goes out. She has stayed in Fenghua City for five years, so it is normal for her to have some feelings for this place.  .

    Yakumo looked at Bingxue and said: "In Fenghua City, I can be with snowflakes every day. I wonder if after leaving Fenghua City, I will have the opportunity to see snowflakes falling every day like now."

    "" Naruto hesitated.He said briefly: "Maybe we can't see it anymore, but Yakumo, if you can see this kind of beautiful scenery every day, you will get bored over time. Although we left Fenghua City this time, Fenghua City's  Everything is already in our minds, right? When we see snow in other places in the future, we will think of it and think of the days in Fenghua City. In this way, we can keep the beautiful scenery in our minds forever  When you feel nostalgic, just recall it. In this case, it is also a rare enjoyment, isn't it?"

    Yakumo hesitated for a moment, then looked at Naruto and smiled and said: "You are always right, Naruto." Yakumo looked at Naruto and smiled, then looked towards the island, and at the same time, from nowhere,  She took out her pile of painting tools and said: "I want to draw everything here so that everything here can stay with me forever. Please be good, Naruto."

    "Okay." Naruto responded, and then Naruto thought for a moment and said: "Put me and Neji in, then Zabuza and Haku, and yourself, Yakumo, just like five years ago, we  The three of us left Konoha together, just like the five of us came to the Land of Snow together."

    Yakumo lowered his head and thought for a moment and said, "Well, okay, Naruto." After saying that, Yakumo started painting, while Naruto stood quietly on the bow.

    Time passed slowly, and suddenly Naruto was surprised, because Naruto felt a few waves of chakra, and then fell silent.  Naruto frowned slightly, hesitated for a moment, but still did not move from his position.

    After a while, Qi Ya drunkenly appeared behind Naruto, covered in water. He looked at Naruto and said: "Chief Qi, there were about a dozen ninjas who just came to the bottom of the ship, and they seemed to be planning to sink the ship.  Only. But they have been killed by subordinates. I just don¡¯t know if there will be a second batch."

    Naruto nodded and said: "I understand, you go and change clothes first. The weather in the Land of Snow is still very cold, and it is easy to get sick wearing these wet clothes." "Yes, thank you chief." Qi Yazui Meng  He responded, turned around and left.  Naruto took a step forward and stood on the edge of the boat.  Close your eyes and carefully feel any movement around you.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Naruto suddenly opened his eyes, and in the distance, a large number of people and sleds came to the pier.  Then countless people got off the sleigh one after another, including Fenghua Xiaoxue, the famous name of the Snow Country.

    "Chief." Qiya Zuimeng came to Naruto's side and Naruto nodded and said: "Let's go, Zuimeng, Yakumo, let's go meet Xiaoxue." "Yes, leader." "Okay, Naruto  ." The two people responded at the same time, and then Yakumo began to pack up his drawing board.  Then he walked off the ship with Naruto.

    "Your Highness." Naruto looked at Fenghua Koyuki and bowed slightly.  At the same time, Naruto looked at Shiro next to Fenghua Koyuki, who nodded slightly.  Naruto already knew it.

    "You're welcome, Prince." Fenghua Xiaoxue said quickly: "I'll have to trouble the Prince next." "I should do my best to fulfill my responsibilities." Naruto said.

    "Then let's go." Fenghua Xiaoxue said, "How many more days will it take for Fengxing City to arrive?" Then she took the lead and walked towards the ship.

    After all the officials boarded the ship, the Minister of War came behind Naruto and saluted: "Your Highness, in this case, my subordinates' duties have been completed." Naruto turned around and looked at the Minister of War and nodded:  "That's right, I will be personally responsible for the next steps."

    The Minister of War nodded and then saluted: "Then I leave everything to Your Highness. I will retire." Naruto nodded and said: "Go, and after we leave, let someone clean up the corpses around."

    "This Your Highness, your subordinates" After hearing Naruto's words, the Minister of War immediately broke out in countless cold sweats on his forehead, and his body was trembling slightly as if he might collapse to the ground at any time.

    Naruto took a look and said: "Don't be nervous, I just need to protect His Highness the Daimyo. I don't want any accidents to happen during this capital move, so I don't have time to deal with it, so I can only let you collect the corpse."

    The Minister of War was stunned and said: "'Just' collecting the corpses?" Naruto turned around and said: "What? Or do you want me to give you something else, maybe I'd better collect the corpses myself." After saying that, Naruto didn't wait.  The Minister of War replied and left.  The Minister of War was stunned for a moment, and then immediately said: "Your Highness, I will definitely complete your instructions." Upon hearing this, Naruto knew that the other party had heard what he meant, so Naruto stopped staying and went directly  Jumped onto Fenghua Xiaoxue's ship.

    After Naruto left, the Minister of Military Affairs turned to the deputy beside him and said: "You have heard what His Highness the Prince said, go and pass these words to those people, I think they will know what to do next?  "It's my lord."

    ps: In this chapter, I wish everyone a happy Singles¡¯ Day, and also bless myself.  I don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet.??.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 425 New Capital (3)

    "I still like the down-to-earth feeling!" Fenghua Xiaoxue stepped off the ship and stepped on the land at the dock and said: "It's really uncomfortable to sit on the boat for a few days com" Several maids stepped forward to pull Fenghua Xiaoxue up.  The group trailing on the ground.

    Naruto walked beside Fenghua Koyuki and said with a smile: "Haha, Koyuki, do you still remember when you were making movies? At that time, you were often traveling around, and it seemed normal to sit on a boat for a few days.  Bar!"

    "I hate it, you are making fun of me." Fenghua Xiaoxue gave Naruto a charming look and said, "You also said, that was in the past, and I have been pampered and pampered in the past few years." Then Fenghua Xiaoxue seemed to suddenly remember  What, his expression immediately dimmed: "Besides dealing with some political affairs, I won't do anything else now. Although the acting skills are still there, they are also a lot rusty. Although with a little practice, you can become familiar with them again.  , but I can no longer endure the hardship of being a film actor. Now I can't even bear to sit on a boat for a few days. Let alone other things. Naruto, am I very useless? I simply can't bear it.  What can¡¯t I help you with?¡±

    Looking at Fenghua Koyuki with her head lowered, Naruto did not hesitate, grabbed Fenghua Koyuki, stopped and stood there with her, and at the same time, Naruto took Fenghua Koyuki's hand: "How could that be? Snow?  Son. The Kingdom of Snow has such a large territory now, and there are countless political affairs to deal with every day. Aren¡¯t you doing a good job in them all!"

    "However, such a large territory was conquered by Zabuza, Hyuga Neji and the Snow Ninjas. And they only stayed in the Land of Snow because of you, Naruto." Fenghua Koyuki said with a low voice.  The head spoke.

    "Huh!" Naruto exhaled and said secretly: "It seems that I heard what those guys said. Really, why don't those guys accept the lesson? When will they be able to calm down? It makes me want to think about it now  Implementing the iron-blooded policy, but although the iron-blooded policy can solve the immediate problem, it will leave huge hidden dangers. Although it will not break out in a short time, it will break out in ten or decades.  It may shake the foundation of a country, or even completely destroy it. Maybe they have seen this, so they are as confident as they are now." Because on the sea, Naruto focused most of his energy on  In terms of safety, we did not pay too much attention to some people, so that these things happened.

    Thinking of this, Naruto no longer hesitated, took Fenghua Koyuki's hand and pulled Fenghua Koyuki into his arms with a little force, then looked at her with stern eyes and said: "Xue'er, don't think about anything now.  , and then tell me, who am I? What does it have to do with you?"

    "Uh" Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at Naruto with a slight dodge, but looking at Naruto's eyes, she still said: "Of course you are Naruto, you are mine  my husband."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Very good, then the next question is, as the husband is the backbone of the family, should he support his wife and children?"

    "Thank you, Naruto!" Fenghua Xiaoxue already knew what Naruto meant as soon as she heard this sentence, and she looked at Naruto with some emotion.  Naruto said: "I am your husband. We are one. We should not distinguish each other too much before. We do not need to apologize or say thank you. What we need is trust, dependence on each other, and tolerance.  .¡±

    Fenghua Koyuki took the initiative to hug Naruto, and she was so excited that she took the initiative to kiss Naruto. Fortunately, Naruto still remembered where the two of them were, so after kissing Fenghua Koyuki, he moved her slightly  He pushed away and said: "Okay, Xue'er, we are an old married couple, why are you so excited?"

    "Old couple?" Fenghua Xiaoxue was shocked by Naruto. Even the maids around her looked like they wanted to laugh but didn't dare to.  Naruto shrugged and said: "That's right, Xue'er, have you forgotten that we have been married for five years. For five years, it is a bit exaggerated to say that we are an old couple, but it is not too outrageous!"

    "Ugh" Fenghua Xiaoxue was stunned, not knowing what to say, because what Naruto said was indeed correct, but in the past five years, Naruto has been practicing with Jiraiya, and it has been nearly three years.  After that, Naruto went to Konoha and the Country of Uzumaki first. When Naruto returned to the Country of Snow, he left within a few days because of the incident in the Country of Ghosts. Later, the Country of Whirlpool was replaced by the Country of Water.  After the attack, the Third Taifu of the Land of Snow seized power. Although it didn't take long for Naruto to judge all this, Naruto and Fenghua Koyuki fought a continuous cold war because of the death of the Third Taifu. After that,  Naruto spent a lot of time away from Fenghua City for various reasons.  In fact, after two people get married, excluding the time when Naruto is not in Fenghua City, the total time is less than a year. And even if the two people are in Fenghua City, Naruto usually lives in the Prince's Mansion.  Inside, Fenghua Xiaoxue naturally lives in Daming Mansion. In this way, the two?Less time to spend together.  Therefore, although the two have been married for five years, they have only spent a few months together.

    In addition, the wedding night of the two people was only completed two days ago. In other words, it has only been a few days since the two people became husband and wife. However, they have been husband and wife for only a few days, but they have become a couple.  Old couple, the most important thing is, what Naruto said is absolutely correct, Fenghua Xiaoxue's brain can't turn around at all for a while.  After hesitating for a moment, Fenghua Koyuki could only give Naruto a roll of her eyes and said, "You're so annoying." After saying that, Fenghua Koyuki turned around and said, "Anyway, I don't care, I just want to be a famous person who eats and is lazy."  Fenghua Xiaoxue walked towards the soft sedan, and there was still a long distance to Fengxing City. Although for Naruto, it could be reached in a few hours, but according to Fenghua Xiaoxue's footsteps, at least  It only takes a few days.

    Watching Fenghua Xiaoxue leave, Naruto shrugged and said: "Well, at least Xue'er's depressed mood has been restored. But those guys have to teach them a lesson, otherwise, they will always make trouble like this  If it does, it will be very troublesome. But I'm afraid they have already prepared, maybe even the scapegoat has been prepared. It seems that they need to think about it carefully. But" Naruto paused and said to himself: "  I wonder what happened to Mao Shanhong and the others? Have they found any valuable information? Otherwise, things will become troublesome."

    "Chief, everything is ready." A snow ninja came behind Naruto and knelt down on one knee and said: "Chief, His Highness the Daimyo asked his subordinates to ask if they are ready."

    "I know." Naruto greeted, hesitated slightly, and then said: "Okay, let's set off." "Yes." The snow ninja responded, and then disappeared. After a while, among the crowd,  They made their own constant sounds.  The power is comparable to earthquakes maintained by various people.  Soon some of the mighty capital relocation teams were ready to be completed again, and then they continued to move towards Wind Star City one by one.

    After traveling for less than an hour, a figure appeared in front of the team. All the convoys stopped immediately, and the snow ninjas around them immediately took action. At this time, Naruto loudly said: "Stop, everyone, stop, it's one of our own."  After hearing Naruto's words, the surrounding snow ninjas and soldiers stopped what they were doing.  If Naruto hadn't discovered it in time, I'm afraid the other party would have been attacked to death by the ninjas around him.  "My subordinate, please see Naruto-sama." The man in front of him had a cat tail, and Naruto stopped after seeing this equipment.

    "What happened? Why didn't Mao Shanhong come in person, but sent you here?" Naruto looked at the people of the Mao Shan tribe and said.

    The Maoshan tribe member said: "Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. The tribe leader is still monitoring every move in Fengxing City. The subordinate tribe can say that sneaking and other activities are as simple as three meals a day, so this is what I have been doing for the past few days.  , all the collected information has been sorted out. Please take a look at it, Your Highness." As he spoke, the Maoshan tribesman took out a scroll from his body.

    Naruto opened it and looked through it. This information clearly recorded everything that Fenghua Xiaoxue and his party had seen in Fengxing City in the past few days.  After Naruto looked through it, he said: "Thank you for your hard work. Go back and tell Mao Shanhong to be careful and hold on for a few more days. As long as the daimyo enters Wind Star City, everything will be settled."

    The Maoshan tribesman immediately responded: "Yes, I will definitely bring the news. I will resign." After saying that, the Maoshan tribesman turned around, jumped up, and left quickly.

    After watching the Maoshan people leave, Naruto looked at the scroll in his hand and said: "The Lord of Wind Star City has never had any bad habits. He is not a noble child. He is a famous name in a small country. He has a signed daughter when he returns to school. But later, Snow  After the National Soldiers pointed directly at the Kingdom of Snow, they finally surrendered helplessly and succeeded as the Lord of Wind Star City. However, they never forgot their desire to restore the country. Over the years, they have won over those low-level ninjas and passing soldiers. The purpose is to hope that one day they can  resurrection."

    Naruto put away the scroll, his eyes turned cold and said: "But if you want to restore the country, you must ask me first." Naruto's tone was cold and secretly suspicious.

    PS: Finally, to all the bachelors out there, happy holidays.  (Originally I uploaded it before 12 o'clock in the evening, but it was delayed until now due to some accidents. I'm really sorry. But I stayed up all night coding, so everyone can support me because of my hard work.)

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 425 Snow: New Capital Wind Star City (4)

    In the Kingdom of Snow, outside Wind Star City, a large group of people wearing official uniforms stood under the city gate. From time to time, some people looked into the forest, as if they were waiting for something. At the front of the team, a man in his thirties appeared.  Standing there expressionless.

    An official stepped forward and said to the man: "Lord City Lord, why haven't His Highnesses Daimyo and Prince arrived yet? According to time calculation, they should have arrived by now!" This man was clearly the City Lord of Wind Star City.

    The man nodded and said, "Indeed, but maybe something happened on the road that delayed it?"

    "Delay?" The official asked in surprise, "Did we encounter those groups of thieves near Fengxing City?" The man shook his head and said, "It's hard to say, those groups of thieves were so elusive that they escaped my encirclement and suppression countless times, and this  Almost the whole world knows about the capital relocation. It would not be surprising if the thieves knew about it. But do they really dare to attack His Highness the Daimyo's carriage? What's more, His Highness the Prince is here. Even if those thieves dare to attack  , but there is no chance of surviving. I think we should wait here."

    "Is this it?" The official hesitated for a moment and then shook his head and said, "I think it would be better to send someone to respond."

    The man glanced at him and said: "Because of the relocation of the capital, for the sake of public security in the city, I have sent all the soldiers in the city to patrol the streets. We don't have many soldiers left to mobilize. If we force the transfer, it is very likely that  The intensity towards the city is not enough. You also know that there are still many problems in Fengxing City? The patrol intensity must not be too low. So we can only wait here." The official was stunned and could only shake his head and retreat.

    On the other side, inside the forest, after several days of traveling, there are only a few hours left to Windstar City, and we will be able to arrive soon. As long as we reach Windstar City, the capital move will be considered complete.

    Naruto rode an extremely majestic tall horse at the front of the team. Neji and Zabuza each rode a horse that was just a hair away and followed on either side of Naruto.  In fact, except for Zabuza, Naruto and Neji are not good at riding horses, or even not at all. In this case, Naruto and Neji could only find a tamer horse, and because they  The individual's identity must be relatively powerful, and it took a lot of time to find it in the end.

    Behind the three people were several ninjas, and then there was a huge team, but it was obvious that apart from those who could fight, there was no other protective force except for some soldiers on the periphery.  But if you really think so and launch an attack, the result will be wonderful.

    "Leader." Neji said to Naruto, who shook his head slightly and said, "I know they were already targeting us when we were resting just now, but don't worry about them for the time being. We don't have that much time to worry about them.  .Also, tell the snow ninja not to act rashly before the opponent launches an attack. I would like to see if these thieves are tired of living."

    "Yes." Neji nodded, then gently approached a person dressed as a ninja next to him and whispered. The snow ninja nodded and disappeared.  Neji then continued to follow Naruto.

    The whole journey was uneventful, and everyone had already seen Fengxing City from a distance.  It only takes a little time to reach Windstar City.  At this time, Naruto was even more vigilant. In his previous life, there were many examples that told Naruto that the closer he was to success, the easier it would be for accidents to happen and shatter everything.

    Naruto's thinking was not wrong at all, because there were several tails following Naruto's team. Of course, the snow ninja had already discovered it, but because Naruto ordered not to act rashly, he just stared at them closely.  , without doing anything else.  Soon one of the tails separated and went out, and the rest continued to follow the convoy.  The news soon reached Naruto's ears.

    "Hmph, it seems that the other party is planning to attack us before we enter Wind Star City." After Naruto heard the news, he said: "The person who left should have gone to deliver the message, otherwise, these people  We should leave together. If you are still staying, it is obvious that he plans to attack us." Then Naruto paused and said: "Have someone follow that person, find out the other person's power, and then come back!"

    "Well?" Ningci was stunned, but he still passed this sentence to the others. After they retreated, Ningci said: "Chief, why don't you just deal with them directly?  This is how they are monitored. They are just thieves and can be easily dealt with. They are not qualified to be taken seriously by you, the leader. There are ninjas among them, but as ninjas they have become thieves. I want to come to him.  The strength will not be much stronger. It is enough to send a special jounin and a few chuunin. If the leaderIf you are not at ease, I will go there myself.  "

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No, Neji, you just talked about some thieves. There is no need to take it too seriously, and there is no need for you to take action. As for why I don't let you take action?" Naruto paused slightly as he said that.  He glanced behind him and said: "Ningji, behind us are all the senior personnel of the Snow Country, and they hold most of the rights in the Snow Country. It's just that they don't like us. Do you know why? Neji.  You know, if we had not joined the Snow Country, I am afraid that the Snow Country would still be a small country existing in the ice field. Although there are ninja villages, it is extremely weak. But with our joining, in just a few  In a matter of years, Snow Country has grown from a small country that not many people know about to a world-famous country. The strength of Snow Ninja Village has also grown rapidly. Now, except for the five major Ninja Villages, there is absolutely no Ninja Village that can  In comparison. However, we have never fought for the political power of the Snow Country, and we have even found ways to consolidate it. But the more this happens, the more dissatisfied the top management of the Snow Country are with us. They are thinking of ways to deal with us every day.  , just like the last time, the third husband launched a coup. Although it was quickly put down, if there were no instigation from these guys behind the third husband, I am afraid that the third husband would not have launched a coup at all. The third husband was against the country of snow.  The most loyal person, he dedicated his every voice to the Land of Snow. So although he launched a coup, I don't blame him. After all, he was just dissatisfied with the daimyo Koyuki Fuka, who has less power than us.  That¡¯s it. Because this is a hidden danger to the Daimyo of Snow Country, he has to find a way to deal with this hidden danger. But, Neji, what do you think about these guys behind us? Why are they against us? "

    Neji hesitated for a moment and said: "Right, although our Snow Ninja Village has huge power, this power will not hinder the operation of the Snow Country. Even the Snow Ninja Village itself exists for the Snow Country.  In recent years, although the Snow Ninja Village has helped the Snow Country lay down a large area of ??land, under the operation of the Snow Ninja Village, the power of the Snow Country is gradually concentrated in the hands of His Highness the Daimyo, and behind each of these people  There is a powerful family, and the family's interests are above all else. Now that the family's rights are being weakened, how can they be willing to do so! Naturally, they have to fight back." After saying this, Neji's eyes narrowed and he said: "  Leader, are you going to use these thieves to give them a warning?"

    "Haha." Naruto smiled, but did not answer. Instead, he said to himself: "Xiaoyue and I were getting close just now, and they were there to instigate the relationship between us."  Naruto paused slightly and said: "They are close to my bottom line. Once they cross my bottom line, I don't mind getting rid of them, although I don't like to use this iron-blooded policy, because it will set the stage for the future."  It leaves countless hidden dangers, but if there is really no other way, we must do it.¡±

    Neji nodded and said: "I understand, leader." Neji greeted him, and then stopped talking. After a while, a snow ninja appeared behind Ningci and said a few words to Ningci.  Tsuji nodded and waved his hand to let him back down, then looked at Neji and said: "We have investigated clearly. The other party is right in front of us. He has many ninjutsu. It seems that the other party has just received our news. It seems that he is  The opponent¡¯s military camp. They planned to wrap us up like dumplings, and then destroy us, while making it impossible for any of us to escape. "

    Naruto frowned slightly and said: "Really? It seems that the other party is not an ordinary person." Then Naruto looked at Ningji and said: "By the way, does the other party have ninjas? To what extent have they been found out? Still  Why should we be targeted? You must know that there are many people here. According to the habits of thieves, they will never attack us. After all, even if they defeat us, they will consume a lot of strength.  So this large-scale team is the safest."

    Neji nodded and said: "The other party is not an ordinary thief, and it is not just a soldier. Each of them is dressed as a ninja. Especially their leader is a jounin. It seems to be someone else.  It¡¯s the same on purpose.¡±

    "Hmph" Naruto said as he looked into the forest in the distance, his eyes flashed sharply, and then he snorted coldly: "Okay, let's forget about these for now, I think they will soon  It will come again, because the two sides are already very close to Fenghua City. A sneer appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth: "Next, it's time for me to see your energy.  "

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 426 New Capital Wind Star City (5)

    "How is it?" A man with a rough appearance followed the leaves in the forest to hide his traces, and at the same time said to a young man who looked very gentle beside him: "Are our people ready?" The gentle man  About 20 years old, tall and handsome, with a glint in his eyes from time to time, letting people know that he is definitely not a small role, but the way he leans against the tree trunk, although handsome, does not look like he has any fighting spirit.  He looks strong, but if anyone sees him, there will be no contempt.  £®  com If he holds a feather fan in his hand, he will look a bit like Wolong.

    The gentle man nodded and said: "It has been prepared for a long time. There are people lurking around. As long as Namikaze Naruto and his team step into our encirclement, they can start. And according to the footsteps of Namikaze Naruto and the others,  , it should only take half an hour to step into our encirclement."

    "Very good." The rugged man responded, then focused all his attention on the distance.  The gentle man looked at the rugged man and said: "Why do you want to take on this mission? You know there is no way we can succeed. Not to mention that Namikaze Naruto has so many confidants around him, even if it is Namikaze Naruto alone,  We are not sure that the strength of the Kage level is not comparable to that of an elite Jonin like you. What's more, he is a super strong ninja who can withstand two Kage level opponents."

    "I know." The rugged man smiled and patted the gentle man on the shoulder and said, "But isn't it your plan? Second brother." The rugged man looked at the gentle man and said, "And our goal this time is not to wave.  Isn't it Naruto? It's the officials under him. Just kill most of the officials. I don't think Naruto Namikaze would have thought that our target would be those officials. In this case, the Lord of the City can  I achieved my goal.¡±

    "Lord City Lord! Haha." The gentle man snorted disdainfully: "Although that person has the talent of a hero, he is suspicious and self-righteous by nature, and he has no tolerance for others, let alone the ability to employ people, and he does not even have the basic ability to make decisions.  None of them are obvious. However, tolerance and decision-making ability are necessary for a hero. He has neither of them, but he still wants to dominate. He has survived for so long but still relied on the protection of Namikaze Naruto. If  If he hadn't been kind to our Sanada family, and if our family's life and death were completely in his hands, I wouldn't have come to help him at all, and I wouldn't have let you help him either."

    "Even if he is not kind to our family, I will help him." The rugged man said.  The tone was firm and unwavering, leaving no room for change.

    "Yes, yes." The gentle man responded quickly: "I know, brother, you are the kind of person who always repays kindness." Then the gentle man said with a serious expression: "But the city lord is indeed kind to you, but  Brother, have you ever thought about what if you die in the battle this time, what will your newly pregnant sister-in-law do? When she needs you to accompany her, she also has my unborn nephew. Could it be that, brother, you can¡¯t even think of yourself?  Don¡¯t you want to meet your children?¡±

    "How could it be?" The rugged man looked at the gentle man and said, "I will definitely complete the mission, and the only thing I will survive is to kill some officials. Although it is difficult, it can still be done! And you, my second brother, are still there.  As for the design, you have been very smart since you were a child, and the family has relied on you to continue to develop. This time with your design, second brother, and so many ninjas sent by the city lord, I think it will be successful. Big brother  Have confidence in you."

    "But brother, second brother, I don't have confidence in myself." The gentle man smiled bitterly and said: "Brother, you know, for today, I have been studying Namikaze Naruto's previous deeds in the past few days." The rough man said  Stunned, he looked at the gentle man in surprise and said, "So, second brother, did you find anything?"

    The gentle man nodded and said: "I discovered that Namikaze Naruto is not only a powerful ninja, but also an almost perfect hero. He has the capacity to accommodate others. Momochi Zabuza and Minazuki Haku were once  He is his enemy, fighting in the Land of Waves. Qiga Zuimu is a rebellious ninja of Sunagakure Village. He rebelled against Sunagakure Village because he could not surrender to Akatsuki, so he joined Naruto's men; using the power of people, Ocarina Zabuza and Hinata  Neji has fully proved it. As for his decisiveness, in the country of whirlpool, a flood flooded the entire whirlpool city, which has proved his decisiveness and cruelty. In addition, he possesses super strength and broadness.  He has a great overall view and a high level of political acumen. I can¡¯t think of any other words to describe him other than almost perfect.¡±

    "Almost perfect!" the rugged man recited, and then said with a smile: "Second brother, you also said that he is just almost perfect. He is not perfect, right? As long as we attack from his imperfections, no  Is that okay?¡±

    The gentle man nodded and then shook his head and said: "Yes, it is indeed almost perfect, not really perfect, because he still has some shortcomings."If this shortcoming is corrected, then he will be perfect, but we cannot attack from this point, because his shortcoming is just that he does not have much ambition.  "

    The rough man was stunned, and the gentle man continued: "Naruto Namikaze doesn't have much ambition, that's why he is only the prince of the Snow Country and the leader of the Snow Ninja Village, not the famous name of the Snow Country, Namikaze Naruto  He has such a high reputation in the Land of Snow that he can easily reach out and get the daimyo's position. But he never takes action. On the contrary, he continues to strengthen the daimyo's strength. But there are gains and losses, although this makes him  Losing his daimyo position gave him greater prestige in the Land of Snow." The gentle man looked at the rough man and said, "Brother, from my point of view, even if we kill all the officials behind Namikaze Naruto  It's useless. As long as Namikaze Naruto and Daimyo Kazuka Koyuki are fine, there won't be much turmoil in the Snow Country. As long as Namikaze Naruto is in charge of the capital, the Snow Country will quickly settle down.  Just like the last rebellion of the Three Taifus, the mere appearance of Naruto Namikaze suppressed all the rebellions"

    "Second brother." The rugged man was silent for a while, and then he said with a serious look: "Second brother, if this mission fails, then you will be the head of our Sanada family."

    "Brother, you" The gentle man was stunned, and then he heard the meaning of the words. Just when he was about to speak, the rough man stretched out his hand to block the gentle man's words: "Second brother, listen to what the elder brother has to say." Then.  After a pause, he continued: "I, Kantoku Sanada, have always been clear about my grudges, and this time will be no exception, but I can't let the whole family be buried with me. The chance of success of this mission is very low. My eldest brother may not be able to come back alive. In the future  The Sanada family is entrusted to you. You and your family should seek refuge with Namikaze Naruto. Since he has the capacity to accommodate people, he must be able to accommodate our family. And second brother, with your wisdom, Namikaze Naruto will definitely use you.  Yes. Last but not least, second brother, after your nephew is born, his name will be Sanada Xinghe."

    "Brother." The gentle man looked at the man excitedly and said, "No, we brothers have faced everything together since we were young. Although this mission is extremely dangerous and dangerous, with a narrow escape from death, I still have to face it with my eldest brother.  I will never change my mind."

    "Sanada Kanaki." The rough man shouted loudly: "Are you going to let our Sanada family be exterminated? If I die, you will be our Sanada family's last hope. If you die too, won't our Sanada family be wiped out?"  To be swallowed by other families is to be divided within ourselves. Do you want to see this happen?"

    Just as the gentle man, Kanaki Sanada, was about to speak, the rough man immediately interrupted: "Second brother, I don't know what you are going to say next, but I don't want to hear it. I know that when it comes to talking about words, I am definitely not you.  Opponent, as soon as you open your mouth, I will definitely be convinced by you. However, I, Sanada Toga, have my own principles. I will not change this time." Speaking of the rugged man, Sanada Toga held Sanada's hand in his hand.  Kanexiang said on the shoulder: "Kanexiang, big brother, please take good care of your sister-in-law from now on. She is the one I owe the most in my life." At this time, Sanada Juga looked to the other side: "I didn't expect Namikaze Naruto  They seem to have entered the encirclement. It was a little earlier than we expected."

    "Huh?" Sanada Kanaki was just about to speak. When he heard these words, he immediately turned his head, but he didn't find anything. He was shocked. At this time, there was a 'bang', and Sanada Juga hit him hard with a knife.  Knocked on Kanada Sanada's neck.  It made him faint immediately.  Sanada Juga supported Sanada Kanaki and said: "Second brother, as the eldest brother, I'm sorry for you. The eldest brother has his own principles, but you also have your own decisions. The eldest brother will not violate his principles, so I can only let you violate them.  It's your own decision, you have to forgive me, brother."

    After saying that, Sanada Tokawa waved, and a ninja appeared in front of Sanada Tokawa: "What are the instructions from the clan leader?" Sanada Tokawa handed the Sanada Kanesho in his hand to the ninja and said: "Take the Kanesho to the **." At the same time,  We will summon all the clan members here and ask them to go back with you. You should not participate in the battle here. From now on, Jian Xiang will be your clan leader."

    "This" This ninja, who was obviously a member of the Sanada clan, looked at the Sanada Kanei in his hand and hesitated for a moment. Sanada Juga immediately said angrily: "Execute the order, otherwise the family will deal with it." "Yes.  I obey." The ninja hugged Kanada Sanada and jumped away.  Sanada Juga looked into the distance and said softly: "Naruto Namikaze, let me see if you are really as close to perfect as your second brother said."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 427 New Capital Wind Star City (End)

    "The Lord of Wind Star City, Hoshi Sakata, along with all the officials of Wind Star City, are here to see His Highness the Daimyo and His Highness the Prince." A man in his thirties led a large group of people kneeling among them. The horses were walking side by side, Naruto and Koyuki Fenghua.  before.  Fenghua Koyuki and Naruto each wore luxurious clothes, but fortunately, the horses that Naruto and Fenghua Koyuki rode only looked majestic.  In fact, it is just an ordinary horse. Otherwise, the two horses may fight when they are side by side.

    Naruto looked at Hoshi Sakata who was kneeling on the ground and didn't answer. Fenghua Koyuki didn't know what he planned and didn't answer immediately. Instead, he looked at Naruto, and Naruto raised his head and looked at the huge city in front of him.  : "Is this Wind Star City? Although the data says that Wind Star City is the largest city in the Kingdom of Snow, seeing it with your own eyes is another thing! But at least as a capital city, it is a good choice."

    Fenghua Koyuki next to Naruto smiled and said: "Of course, I picked this one out of thousands of choices. Of course it's good." Then Fenghua Koyuki waved her hand and said: "Everyone, get up." "Thank you, Daimyo.  "As he said this, Sakata Hoshi stood up with the officials.

    After Sakata Hoshi and others stood up, Fenghua Koyuki said: "Let's go, let's go into the city." "Welcome the Daimyo." Sakata Hoshi and the officials hurriedly knelt down by the roadside. Naruto and Fenghua Koyuki led the  Everyone entered Fengxing City together.

    After the two people entered the city, Sakata Hoshi stood up, with a trace of unwillingness and resentment flashing in his eyes. He then took the horse led by his entourage and quickly caught up with Fenghua Koyuki and Naruto, carefully driving the horse to stay in Fenghua Koyuki.  He said behind Naruto: "Your Highness, my subordinates have already made arrangements. Please inspect Fengxing City!"

    Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded and said: "You lead the way." "Yes." Sakata Hoshi responded, and then guided the road ahead. Countless people gathered on both sides of the road along the way, looking at Naruto and Fenghua walking side by side.  Xiaoxue was muttering something, but because there were already soldiers guarding both sides, the people could only look at the two of them from a distance.

    Along the way, whether it was Naruto, Fenghua Xiaoxue or the officials behind them, everyone was really acting like a monkey and letting the people point their fingers, but there was nothing that could be done about it.  , patrolling the whole city, not only to let Fenghua Xiaoxue show his face in front of the people, but also to let the people of Fengxing City know the existence of the name Fenghua Xiaoxue.

    Although Fengxing City is huge, it is just a city after all. After a few hours, the inspection finally came to an end. Under the leadership of Sakata Hoshi, they came to a huge mansion. The sign above was 'Daming Mansion', but everyone  It can be seen at a glance that this Daming Mansion sign has only been put up for a few days.

    Sakata Hoshi said to Fenghua Xiaoxue: "Your Highness, everything in the mansion, including maids and guards, is complete. I wonder if Your Highness is satisfied with this mansion?"

    Fengha Xiaoxue nodded and said: "Basically, I am satisfied. What do you think, Prince?" Naruto took a brief look and said, "There is no problem, but both I and His Highness are used to the original entourage, and we also brought them here.  There is no need for Lord Sakata to worry about it. At the same time, a prince's palace will be built near Daming Mansion. As for other officials, they can just live in the inn."

    "Yes, I obey my orders." Sakata Hoshi and other officials responded at the same time.  Then Fenghua Xiaoxue got off the horse and stepped into the Daming Mansion under the service of the maid from Fenghua City.

    After Fenghua Xiaoxue entered the Daming Mansion, Sakata Hoshi said to Naruto: "What else does Your Highness need?" Naruto looked at Sakata Hoshi and said: "Sakata City Lord, I think what you, the City Lord, should be concerned about now is how to improve the wind."  The prosperity and public order of Star City and the surrounding villages of Wind Star City are in line with the standards of our capital city of Snow Country. Also, we were attacked on the way to Wind Star City, and it was also attacked by a group of thieves disguised as ninjas, and more  Several officials were unfortunately killed when they were suddenly attacked. I wonder what you, the city lord, have been doing these days? If you hadn't seen the prosperity and public security of Fengxing City being pretty good, you would have lost your position as the city lord.  .¡±

    "Yes, I will definitely strengthen the patrol of soldiers to ensure that this kind of thing will never happen again." After hearing Naruto's words, Sakata Hoshi hurriedly knelt down and said: "At the same time, I will definitely arrest anyone who dares to attack His Highness the Daimyo and the Prince.  Your Highness¡¯s murderer.¡±

    "Hmph." Naruto snorted coldly: "I hope so, but I don't want to see things that disturb the people happen." After that, Naruto got off the horse and walked into Daming Mansion and said: "Otherwise, many people want to be a city lord.  .¡±

    "Yes, I obey my orders. We must find the murderer as soon as possible and never disturb the people." Sakata Hoshi said immediately.  Naruto paused slightly, turned around and walked directly into Daming Mansion.

    "It's a very luxurious mansion!" In Naruto's wordsWhen he arrived at Fenghua Xiaoxue's side, Fenghua Xiaoxue said: "Although this mansion is more magnificent than the mansion in Fenghua City, it is also much more luxurious, and the cost will probably not be less. If  If you have the money to build this mansion to build the mansions in Fenghua City, you can build at least three more. And it seems that they have just been decorated, and the finances of our country of Snow are tight now, but we still have to spend money on these places  "

    Naruto stood next to Fenghua Xiaoxue, and drove away some maids and guards around him with a wave of his hand, and then said: "The finances are tight, and those are just the cities we can control. The city lords of other cities are the emperors, and they will not  Due to the so-called financial constraints, although it is my first time to come to this mansion, but after a closer look, I can see that many things in the mansion have been moved away, and what is left now is less than half of the original. And this  Or maybe it¡¯s because it was just decorated and some of it is no longer visible.¡±

    Hearing Naruto's words, Fenghua Xiaoxue carefully observed the surroundings before nodding: "That's true. It seems that these cities are indeed very prosperous. Next, it is time to increase the dominance of these cities.  .¡±

    Naruto nodded and said: "Indeed, but before that, we should deal with the affairs of the Kingdom of Waves first. The ceremony of moving the capital will be completed after the official ceremony tonight, and the time we give to the Kingdom of Waves is only  Everywhere. Before moving the capital, I had already sent someone to deliver an ultimatum to the Kingdom of Waves. If the surrender envoy from the Kingdom of Waves hasn't arrived tomorrow, Xue'er, I'll mobilize the snow ninjas and you can send some soldiers.  Cooperate with me, and when the time comes, we will have to capture one or two cities. Otherwise, I am afraid that the Kingdom of Waves will not surrender so easily."

    "Yes." Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded and said: "The Country of Waves is very prosperous now. As long as we can get funds from the Country of Waves, then we can recruit troops, expand our own strength, and at the same time increase our control over various cities in the Country of Snow.  It¡¯s under control.¡±

    At this time, Naruto turned his head slightly, and at the same time, a woman with cat ears and a cat tail appeared behind Naruto. She knelt on one knee behind Naruto: "Your Majesty, your Majesty the Prince, Your Majesty the Daimyo, is your Majesty Mao Shanhong."  The man nodded and said, "Get up, have you found anything?"

    "Yes, Your Highness." Mao Shanhong stood up and said: "There is indeed a Sanada family in Fengxing City. It is an old family. However, it was on the verge of extinction under the pressure of several other families. Later, it was saved by Sakata Hoshi.  They survived, but Hoshi Sakata was suspicious by nature. Although the Sanada clan survived, he never reused them and even suppressed their development, so that the Sanada clan is still just a small family.  There are less than a hundred people, and most of them are elderly and children. But even so, no other family dares to offend the Sanada clan, because the leader of the Sanada clan is Sanada Juga, who has the strength of an elite Jonin. And Sanada Juga is against  Hoshi Sakata is extremely loyal.¡±

    "So, is the Sanada clan a die-hard force for Star Sakata?" Naruto asked.

    Mao Shanhong shook his head and said: "No, it's just Sanada Toga who is loyal to Sakata Hoshi. As for other people in the Sanada family, they are extremely disdainful of Sakata Hoshi, especially Sanada Toka's younger brother, Sanada Kanaki, who is extremely dissatisfied with Sakata Hoshi.  And it seems that he will succeed Sanada Juga as the new clan leader.¡±

    "Really? How about Kanaki Sanada?" Naruto asked.

    "Extremely smart." Mao Shanhong said: "When Sanada Tokawa was the clan leader, Sanada Kanei always held a position similar to that of a military adviser, giving advice to Sanada Tokawa. It was precisely because of Sanada Tokawa's activeness that the Sanada family  Survived under the suspicious Sakata Hoshi, and is slowly expanding. He has a deep relationship with Sanada Juga."

    Naruto nodded and said, "So, has there been any movement from the Sanada clan since we entered the city?"

    "There was no movement." Mao Shanhong said, "It's just that one by one started to wear mourning clothes. Other than that, there was no movement."

    "Really?" Naruto hesitated and said, "Mao Shanhong, go and get in touch with Kane Sanada and see if there is any chance to bring the Sanada clan under our command."

    "This?" Mao Shanhong was stunned, and Fenghua Koyuki said at this time: "Naruto, is this possible? His eldest brother just died at the hands of Neji, is it possible for him to join us?  "

    "Let's try it." Naruto said: "Maybe they will really resent us, but they didn't make any move. Not only did they not escape, but they didn't stupidly rush up to kill us. It's obvious that they may have achieved it internally.  What kind of agreement is there? Maybe there is a chance to take them under my command. We have just arrived in the new capital and need a local family to help us gain a foothold."

    "Yes. I obey my orders." Mao Shanhong responded, turned around and disappeared.??.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 428 Sanada Family (1)

    Mao Shanhong jumped up and landed on a branch. The branch didn't even have any big fluctuations.  .  com looked at the front door of the mansion for a moment and said, "Has anyone in the Sanada family gone out?"

    A woman similar to herself appeared behind Mao Shanhong, also with a pair of cat ears and a cat tail.  The woman stood behind Mao Shanhong and said, "No, not even a servant has gone out. Something seems wrong."

    "Where is Kanada Sanada?" Mao Shanhong asked.  "Still in my room," the woman said, "I've gone to confirm with others. I'm indeed in the room, wearing mourning clothes, and seems to be reading some scroll!"

    Mao Shanhong nodded: "Continue to monitor." After saying that, Mao Shanhong jumped up and disappeared instantly, and the woman also disappeared at the same time.

    When I saw Mao Shanhong again, she had already appeared on a tree inside the mansion. The green fluffy clothes she was wearing were invisible to anyone under the lush green leaves.  Mao Shanhong looked around slightly. There were more than a dozen people around, and they all seemed to be just servants. But next to these servants, a chuunin was practicing. It was precisely because of this that no one paid attention here.  While watching the ninja practice and sometimes saying a word or two, Mao Shanhong looked at the room in the distance, which was more than ten meters away from him. To be honest, it only took a few seconds. The Mao Shan clan itself was all about speed.  As an extremely fast family, Mao Shanhong didn't notice the distance of more than ten meters. However, the door of the room was closed, which means that even if Mao Shanhong kept crossing the distance of more than ten meters, she also had to open the door and go in.  Then we have to close the door.  She couldn't make a sound in the middle, otherwise if she alerted the practicing ninja, her whereabouts would be exposed. Although she was ordered to come in contact with Sanada Kane, Sanada Juga had just died, so she was not suitable.  Show up directly.

    Mao Shanhong looked at the ninja and the servant beside him. Suddenly he stepped down and exerted force suddenly. A green figure flashed past, and then he saw the door of the room opened slightly, and then closed.  The ninja outside the room continued to practice, and the servants around him continued to watch his practice.  In the room, Mao Shanhong leaned against the door, panting slightly. Although that moment seemed to be only a short moment, it consumed a lot of Mao Shanhong's energy.  You must know that it is still broad daylight, and even the shadows of houses and trees can be easily discovered, especially when there is a Chuunin practicing nearby. It is very difficult to sneak in without alerting anyone in this situation.  It's not as simple as tracking a jounin.

    Mao Shanhong took a few breaths, then looked around, and quickly determined his target. As soon as he jumped, Mao Shanhong instantly leaned against the door of his target's room. He paused carefully to make sure that only Sanada was inside.  After the interview, Mao Shanhong knocked on the door gently.

    "Who are you?" Kanada Sanada's voice came from inside the room.  Mao Shanhong was stunned, then pushed open the door of the room, looked at the gentle man in the room holding a scroll in his hand and wearing mourning clothes and said: "How do you know you are not from your own family?"

    Kanada Sanada put away the scroll in his hand and said: "It's very simple. Although I have been focusing on the scroll, I didn't even hear the footsteps of my family coming. And when you came, in  Before knocking on the door, I didn¡¯t realize anything at all. In the family, except for my eldest brother who just died in the battle, no one can do it. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be very clear!¡±

    "Really?" Mao Shanhong responded, then stepped forward and sat in front of Kanada Sanada and said, "I came here because I have one thing to ask" Before Mao Shanhong could finish speaking, Sanada Kanashi was  Xiang interrupted, he looked at Mao Shanhong and said: "Before asking, should you introduce yourself first? Of course, your name is not important, you just need to tell me which side you are from?"  "

    "Is this important?" Mao Shanhong asked.  Kanada Sanada nodded and said: "Of course it is important. At least I need to know which force is looking for me, but" Kanada Sanada paused slightly and said: "My Lord, Kanada Sanada, I think you should  It¡¯s very clear. Although I already know which side your Excellency is from, I still need to hope for confirmation.¡±

    "You already know, which side am I from?" Mao Shanhong asked doubtfully.

    Kanada Sanada nodded and then said: "Now Wind Star City has three parties. The first is Sakata Hoshi. He was originally the daimyo here. Later, after surrendering to Snow Country, he continued to serve as the city lord. He can be said to be the local leader here. You don't  It may be his subordinate, because our Sanada family was originally his subordinate. It is impossible for us not to know you, and even if we don't know you, even though my eldest brother died, the mission still failed after all. If you are his subordinate  If so, you wouldn't come in sneakily like this, but come in with a big fanfare, or capture everyone in our familyDedicated to the daimyo Fuka Koyuki and the prince Namikaze Naruto, as a gift to enter, or to comfort us and let us continue to serve under him instead of sneaking in quietly like you.  "

    Mao Shanhong thought for a while and nodded: "What you said makes sense, continue."

    Kanada Sanada shrugged and said: "No more, since you are not from Sakata Hoshi, then you can only be a subordinate of Prince Namikaze Naruto. I still know the political structure of Snow Country, the famous name is Fenghua Koyuki  Rules the entire Snow Country, while Prince Namikaze Naruto rules the Snow Ninja Village. The two people seem to have nothing to do with each other, but they support each other, and the two of them are husband and wife. The two people do not distinguish each other at all, and  What¡¯s there to say!¡±

    Mao Shanhong was stunned and said: "Then what do you mean by the three parties?"

    "The civil and military officials under the daimyo!" Sanada Kanexiang said in astonishment: "Most of the civil and military officials under the daimyo are old officials from when Snow Country was a small country a few years ago, and the rest are those who have expanded in recent years.  Kailai has absorbed cutting-edge talents from various countries. Unfortunately, these old ministers do not obey the prince, because the prince's continuous strengthening of the centralization of power in the daimyo has affected their interests, and those talents who have been absorbed have no intention of working in the snow.  In the country, let alone loyalty, these people united together can be regarded as a force. They may have some family ninjas, but their strength will never be too strong. It is precisely because of this that they faced the prince  At that time, there was not much power to resist." As he spoke, Kanada Sanada looked at Mao Shanhong and said: "Of course they can't have a ninja with such superb strength as you. In this case, things will be very clear. You can only be  His Highness the Prince's subordinates. Speaking of which, in fact, when I saw you, I already knew your purpose. I didn't want to answer for the time being. However, I do have something to say to His Highness the Prince. No.  Do you know if this gentleman is willing to do this for you?"

    Mao Shanhong hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said: "Since you said you already know the reason for my coming, then I will believe you for the time being. I won't say more. As for bringing a message to Naruto-sama, I will naturally  It can work."

    Kanada Sanada smiled reluctantly and said: "His Royal Highness the Prince brought those officials here and moved their families here. The purpose was nothing more than to provoke a war between them and the local families in Fengxing City.  To weaken the power of both families, I have to say that His Highness the Prince's plan is very good, but His Highness the Prince seems to have forgotten one thing. No matter what family they are, even if they are two families that are fighting to die, they will spare no effort when they are really facing genocide.  united together."

    "Is that it?" Mao Shanhong asked.

    Kanada Sanada nodded and said, "That's all for now. I'd be sorry to go back and report, sir."

    Mao Shanhong hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "Okay, then I'll leave first."

    "Wait a minute." As soon as Mao Shanhong walked to the door, Kanada Sanada said: "Your Excellency, the Prime Minister wants to ask you something. If you know something, please tell me the truth."

    Mao Shanhong nodded and said: "Okay, if I know, I will tell the truth. But there are some things that I won't tell even if I know."

    "It's natural. Thank you in advance, Kaneki." Kanada Sanada bowed and said, "Sir, you didn't make a sound when you came. I think you must be very good at collecting intelligence." Mao Shanhong nodded,  Kanada Sanada looked at Nekoyama Kurenai and said, "Kanexiang would like to ask if your Excellency could have found out when I and my eldest brother went to ambush the daimyo and the prince."

    Mao Shanhong looked at Kanada Sanada and nodded: "Yes, when you were in contact with Sakata Hoshi, I was nearby. I heard everything you said. Originally, I wanted to deal with you on the spot, but later  I still reported it to Naruto-sama first, and Naruto-sama didn¡¯t take action against you.¡±

    Kanada Sanada nodded and said: "I understand. The last question is, do you know who killed my eldest brother?" Mao Shanhong frowned, and Kanada Sanada immediately said: "Sir, please don't worry, everyone was their own master at that time.  It is inevitable that although I am unwilling to do so, for the sake of the family, I will not hold a grudge. I just want to know who killed my eldest brother, that's all."

    Mao Shanhong hesitated for a moment, considering that even if she didn't tell him, he would know it in a few days, so Mao Shanhong still said: "Hyuuga Neji."

    "It turns out to be Byakugan, Hyuga Neji. It's not unjust for my eldest brother to die in his hands." Kanada Sanada saluted to Mao Shanhong and said, "Do you know the situation at that time?" Seeing Mao Shanhong nodded, Sanada Kanei saluted again:  "Can you tell me something about the situation at that time?" "Okay!" Mao Shanhong hesitated and nodded directly. After all, he had already told who his eldest brother died by, so it doesn't matter if he talks about the process?

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 429 Sanada Family (2)

    Time goes back to before Naruto entered Wind Star City.  .  com

    "That's enough." Sanada Juga watched his tribe take Sanada Kanei away with a smile on his face, and then looked at Fengxing City in the distance behind him: "Sakata Hoshi, your kindness, I  Sanada Juga will repay with his life, but as the leader of the Sanada clan, I cannot lead my clan members to death, so please forgive me."

    After a while, a ninja appeared behind Sanada Juga and said: "Sir, the other party is about to enter the encirclement."

    "Really!" Sanada Juga responded: "Let's go over and have a look." With that, Sanada Juga jumped to another tree, and disappeared after a few times. Soon Sanada  Toga appeared on a tree, looking at Naruto and others from a distance.

    "Chief." Neji said as he rode to Naruto's side.  Naruto nodded and said: "Zabuza, Neji, we don't know there is an ambush here, so don't start it too quickly. Finally, don't let them kill innocent people indiscriminately."

    Ningji and Zabuza nodded and whispered: "Yes, leader."

    Sanada Juga watched Naruto and his group getting closer and closer, and resisted the urge not to start. He looked at Naruto's team and said to the people around him: "Send the order, give way to Namikaze Naruto and others at the front.  People, our target is the officials in the middle of the team. As for the ninjas in the front and the maids and ordinary soldiers in the back, leave them alone, but let a few people feint for a while to attract attention, and let a few people block them at the same time.  Between Namikaze Naruto and the middle of the team, we only need to block them slightly so that they cannot come to the rescue immediately. Remember, as long as we kill a large number of those officials, our mission will be completed." "Yes, belong to  Please convey it immediately." The other ninjas did not activate without Sanada Juga's order.

    Naruto and others led the team into the encirclement of Sanada Juga, but Sanada Juga did not make any move. When Naruto stepped out of the encirclement and the middle and rear sections of the team also completely stepped into the encirclement, Sanada Juga suddenly jumped into the trap.  When they went out, they saw Juga Sanada jumping out. They had already been prepared. The ninjas who were ambushing all around jumped out one after another. They were divided into three groups. The group at the front stood between Naruto and Fenghua Koyuki's carriage in the middle.  The next two sections raised their kunai and shurikens and started attacking the crowd below.

    "Ah!" All the maids began to panic as the attacks from all sides began.  Although the soldiers around him reacted immediately, they could only rely on their armor and shields to resist the ninja's attacks.  But in the face of the sky full of kunai and shurikens, although the soldiers blocked most of the attacks, some still passed through the gaps between them and stabbed the maids behind them.

    "Damn guy." Qi Ya Zui Meng appeared in front of the soldiers, and said with his hands in seals: "Earth Release: Earth Formation Wall." A huge earth wall rose up to block the maid and the soldiers, 'ding, dong, dong, dong dong'  The sound rang out, and kunai and shurikens continued to hit the earth wall, and then fell to the ground.  At the same time, those ninjas immediately rushed towards the earth wall, closing the distance between the two sides. At this time, Qi Ya Zuimeng withdrew chakra, and the huge earth wall collapsed. At the moment of collapse, whirlpools appeared in the eyes of the surrounding ninjas who suddenly attacked, "  Dream eyes, dreaming." With his eyes open like whirlpools, Qi Ya Zuimeng said coldly, and then all the ninjas with whirlpools in their eyes came down, and they seemed to be asleep.  At this time, the alert ninjas from the surrounding snow ninjas suddenly rushed out, grabbed the sleeping ninjas, and surrounded those ninjas who had not been struck by Qiya Zuimenmengmen.  Qi Ya Zui Meng turned around and took a look, only to see five or six maids lying in a pool of blood just now, more than a dozen maids were injured, and the casualties of the soldiers were even more severe, with casualties reaching half a hundred.  It sounds like a lot, but in reality it only happened in the blink of an eye, less than half a minute.

    Qi Ya Zui Meng glanced at it and said: "Kill those who resist, treat the wounded, and the snow ninjas will protect the remaining people on the spot." After saying that, Qi Ya Zui Meng headed towards the middle, "Yes, Lord Zui Meng  ." After hearing Qi Ya Zui Meng's words, the snow ninja here immediately divided some of them to treat the people in hand, and the rest were all on guard. After all, the battle was not over yet.

    As for the middle section, it is much worse, because the middle section is Sanada Juga's main enemy. Although the latter section is full of maids and soldiers, after all, there is still a Qi Ya Zui Meng and a large number of snow ninjas guarding the surroundings. In addition,  There were not many people on board, only about twenty people, so they were quickly subdued.

    In the middle section, there were only some soldiers on guard at the outermost perimeter. Inside were some officials and family ninjas. It was precisely because of these family ninjas that the officials refused to allow Naruto to send snow ninjas around.  Because they know that they have been testing Naruto's bottom line during this period, and their relationship with Naruto is not good. If they give their lives to Naruto at this time, they might be set up at some point, so they??The ninja who believes in his family.  When Naruto saw their refusal, he naturally didn't say much, but he strengthened the defense of Fenghua Koyuki's carriage. Not only did Shiro and Fenghua Koyuki ride together, but the maids serving Fenghua Koyuki were all Uzumaki clan members.  The women disguised themselves, and the men also pretended to be soldiers to guard Fenghua Xiaoxue's carriage.

    Although the family ninjas of those officials are all very strong, and some of the family ninjas of high-ranking officials even wear chakra armor unique to the Land of Snow, their combat experience is too low. No, it should be said that there is no fighting at all.  Experience shows that in the Land of Snow, all they need as family ninjas is to practice and protect family members.  Because the Kingdom of Snow has not been peaceful in recent years, various officials have strictly prohibited family ninjas from carrying out dangerous missions in order to preserve their own power.

    They have no combat experience, so although their strength is good, when faced with sudden attacks from all around, or faced with countless kunai and shurikens in the sky, their first reaction is not to use ninjutsu to defend, nor to  To protect members of your own family, you don't fight back, but just stay there.  It wasn't until the crisp sound of the hard -to -Ding Ding Dang "Ding Ding Dang Dang" that the Chakra armor on them and the sword in the hand emitting the sword in their hands suddenly woke up, but at this time, the distance between the two sides had shortened, and countless ninjas surged.  Entering among these officials, screams continued for a while.  Sanada Tokawa formed a seal with his hands and said: "Thunder Release: Thunder Javelin." I saw the thunder and lightning gathered in Sanada Tokawa's hands to form a javelin. Sanada Tokawa held the javelin and threw it directly. I saw an official in the distance.  The sedan he was riding in was directly stabbed by the 'Thunder Javelin'. The officials inside screamed and there was no sound again. At this point, several officials had been killed under the protection of their own family's ninjas.  And the fighting continues.

    There were more than a dozen ninjas heading towards Fenghua Koyuki's carriage, but they were immediately stopped by the Uzumaki tribe. However, there were only so many people in the Uzumaki tribe after all, so after stopping one person each, there were still seven or eight people.  The ninja headed towards Fenghua Koyuki's carriage.

    Just when these ninjas had just approached the carriage, several Senbon Nails were stuck in front of them. The ninjas paused for a moment, then stopped, and at the same time began to form a seal: "Fire Release: The Technique of Fire Ball."  Five ninjas were seen spitting out a huge fireball at the same time. The fireballs did not cancel each other out but immediately merged together. The remaining three ninjas also completed the mark in their hands: "Wind Escape¡¤Great Breakthrough." The huge wind made  The fireball became even bigger.

    "Ice Release¡¤Icicle." A cold voice came from the carriage, and then several icicles suddenly rose out of thin air in front of the carriage, completely blocking the carriage behind. Then, a huge fireball directly hit the icicles.  , there was a loud bang, the icicles were broken by the fireball, but the fireball had also disappeared, and there were a few subtle sounds of "boooooooo", there was no movement inside the carriage, and the eight ninjas outside fell to the ground, their bodies  It was filled with thousands of books. The moment the fireball broke the icicles, hundreds of thousands of books were shot out of the carriage, and eight people became hedgehogs.

    Just when Sanada Juga just rushed out, Naruto, Zabuza, and Neji at the front of the team were already aware of it.  The Snow Ninja behind the three people only discovered it after all the Ninjas emerged. Although they reacted almost immediately after discovering it, the three Narutos in front of them had already disappeared on their mounts.  .  They were stunned for a moment, then immediately started to rush towards the back.  At this moment, a few seconds have passed. Don't underestimate these seconds. For people with the strength of Neji and Zabuza, a lot of things can be done in a few seconds.  And just after the kunai and shurikens in the sky passed, a dozen ninjas appeared in front of Naruto, Zabuza, and Neji, blocking their way.

    At this time, screams began to be heard, and a large number of ninjas had already poured into the officials of the Kingdom of Snow. Naruto took a look, and the figure disappeared instantly, and a word floated in the air: "Don't pester." Ning.  The voices of Ji and Zabuza also disappeared immediately. The ninjas who were originally in front of the three people were stunned. At this time, the snow ninja who had followed Naruto faced these people.

    When Naruto, Neji, and Zabuza arrived at the middle section, they did not join the battle immediately. Instead, they watched the battle. It was not until several ninjas who wanted to attack the carriage were stabbed into hedgehogs by Senbon that the three of them appeared.  At the center of the battle.

    As soon as Naruto appeared, his long golden hair immediately started to dance, and he instantly entangled Sanada Juga who was about to launch the thunder javelin. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "You don't seem to take me seriously."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 430 Sanada Family (3)

    When Sanada Juga discovered Namikaze Naruto's figure, he was shocked. He tightened the thunder javelin in his hand and wanted to throw the javelin first, but just as he was about to make a move, he saw Naruto  The long golden hair flying behind him was not far away, so Sanada Juga had no time to hide. In the blink of an eye, his right hand holding the thunder javelin was entangled in Naruto's long golden hair. As for the other ninjas,  Several people were penetrated by Naruto's long hair.  .  com And Ningci and Zabuza also launched at the same time, and the family ninjas also calmed down, and under the leadership of Neci and Zabuza, they fought back towards those ninjas.

    Hearing Naruto's words, Sanada Juga smiled bitterly, and with a stroke of the thunder javelin in his hand, he broke Naruto's long hair that was entangled with him, and opened the distance between him and Naruto. Naruto did not pursue him, but in his hand  His mark changed and he took back his long golden hair.

    Sanada Juga looked at Naruto and said: "Your Highness, I didn't expect you to be so fast. According to my prediction, you should have a few seconds to come." "Really?" Naruto said casually and took a look.  Surround: "From the time you attacked to the time I came here, in just ten seconds, you and your men have killed nearly ten officials. If it had been a few seconds later, I'm afraid the officials here would have been killed."  I want you to kill a lot of people!" Naruto paused slightly and said, "But I didn't expect that your targets would be these officials."

    "Leader." Qiya Zuimeng appeared beside Naruto and knelt on one knee and said: "All the attackers in the later section have been dealt with. A dozen people were captured and a dozen people were killed. The maid was killed.  Five people, one was seriously injured, more than ten were slightly injured, and the soldiers suffered more than fifty casualties, but the snow ninja was unharmed."

    Naruto nodded and said: "I understand, you take care of it. Go find Bai and let her do her best to treat the injured. The dead will collect their bodies and pay the highest share of pensions to their families."

    "Yes, leader." Qi Ya drunkenly responded, and just as he stood up, Shiro appeared behind Naruto and said, "Naruto-sama, please forgive me for coming here without authorization, but I have asked Mr. Zabuza to  With protection and Yakumo, I think everything will be fine."

    Naruto waved his hand and said: "Okay, I know your character, go ahead." "Thank you, sir." Bai responded and left with Qi Ya Zuimeng.  Naruto then looked around and saw that there were not many attackers left.  With the cooperation of a large number of family ninjas, the number was decreasing rapidly. Naruto took a look and said: "It's almost over. By the way, I just said that I didn't expect you to raid these officials."

    "It's precisely because I didn't expect it that I was able to catch him by surprise." Sanada Juga looked at Naruto and said with a smile: "It's precisely because of this that I was able to raid these officials. But what I didn't expect was that the protective power around these officials was so strong.  Weak, especially those ninjas who protect them. Although they are not weak, their reactions are too slow, not even as good as a soldier. Your Highness, do you really want to protect them? It seems that you attach great importance to those maids and soldiers  The level is even higher than that of these officials."

    "Haha, you are wrong. I value both sides. Whether they are officials, maids or soldiers, I value their lives." Naruto glanced at the officials behind him and said, "Get off the boat and step on  When we landed on land, I said that I would send snow ninjas to protect the safety of these officials, but they themselves refused, and they were still very determined. I spoke several times, but they were unwilling. Even the outermost security guard, they  They were all driven away very forcefully, and they also brought a large number of family ninjas with them, so I naturally put these forces at the end, but I didn't expect that these family ninjas would be so useless. So easily  Let you rush in. You must know that as long as a few of them randomly use earth escape skills, they will soon be able to block your first wave of attacks. As long as the first wave of attacks is blocked, they can counterattack. Who knows  They just stayed there and let you slaughter them."

    "I see." Sanada Juga said: "It seems that I judge a gentleman with a villain's heart." Naruto smiled softly and said: "Then is it over? After you have said it, let me  Let me send you on your way. On the road to hell, your men always need a leader to guide them."

    Sanada Juga nodded and said: "Okay, Your Highness, I am very satisfied that you can answer so many questions for me. But I have one more thing to ask you."

    "Oh." Naruto narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Sanada Juga and said, "Let's talk. As for whether to agree, we will say it after listening."

    "This matter is a task accepted by the next person. I am willing to take full responsibility. I just hope that Your Highness will not involve anyone else. Especially my family. Please let my family go." Sanada Juga  He said, "I hope His Highness can agree."

    "Why?" Naruto looked at Sanada JuHe said coldly: "You suddenly came to attack with a large group of people, killing and wounding many of my people, and now you just want me to let your people go. You are thinking too simplistically, right?  . Don¡¯t forget, the initiative is now in my hands, not yours. What qualifications do you have to negotiate terms with me? Or, what do you use to beg me? "

    Sanada Juga nodded and said: "Indeed, His Highness is right. You didn't talk to me more. It's just that I have a brother named Kanada Sanada. He respects Your Highness very much, and he has a broad perspective on the overall situation and extreme  He has a good political mind. If it weren't for him, I'm afraid my family would have disappeared into history. It would be a pity if he died because of my implication. Moreover, Kaneki has succeeded him as the head of the Sanada clan.  . But forget it, since I am implicated, there is naturally nothing I can do." Sanada Juga looked at Naruto and said: "Your Highness, I have finished my words. Although my strength is not as good as yours, I will still fight to the death.  Fighting." Sanada Juga did not continue to speak, because he had already said everything he could say. Next, he could only place his hope in the vision of his second brother Sanada Kanaki.  If he saw it right, then Naruto would naturally not attack them immediately and would confirm what he said first. But if he saw it wrong, then he could only

    Naruto nodded: "Since you still value your loved ones, I won't show mercy." As he said this, Naruto closed his hands and prepared to form the seal.

    At this time, Neji came behind Naruto and said: "Chief, you don't need to do this kind of thing yourself, please leave it to your subordinates!"

    "Naruto." At this time, Fenghua Xiaoxue, who had been sitting in the carriage, got out of the carriage and looked at Naruto.

    Naruto hesitated slightly, put away his closed hands and said, "Neji, this is an opponent worthy of respect."

    "Yes." Neci responded, took a few steps forward to face Sanada Juga and said, "Although your strength is pretty good, if you want to fight the leader, you'd better get through me first."

    Sanada Juga looked at Neji and said: "Byakugan, Hyuga Neji. According to external rumors, you and Momochi Zabuza are the right-hand men of His Highness the Prince. Please give me your advice. But please don't show mercy."

    Neji formed a slight seal and said: "You are an opponent worthy of respect. To respect you, I roll my eyes." Meridians appeared next to Neji's eyes, and all the surrounding situations poured into Neji's eyes, especially Sanada Juga's feeling.  It was not good, he felt like his whole body was being seen through, as if even his own thoughts were being read through by Neji.

    "Huh." Sanada Tokawa took a deep breath and said with a smile: "It is indeed one of the three major eye techniques, the Byakugan. It has such power just after it is activated." Sanada Tokawa directly formed the seal and said: "  Thunder Release¡¤Thunder Gun." Sanada Tokawa separated his closed hands, and a bolt of lightning kept beating in the palms of his hands. When Sanada Tokawa held the lightning in his hands, an electric current in the shape of a spear was immediately formed.

    "Is everything okay, Naruto!" Fenghua Koyuki looked at Naruto who came to him and said, "I was so worried about you just now." Naruto took Fenghua Koyuki's hand and smiled and said, "What's there to worry about? They want to  If you want to hurt me, just practice for another ten years."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue shook her head and said: "I know, Naruto, you are very strong. In my heart, you are the strongest, but I still worry. I don't know why. I know you will be fine, but  I just can¡¯t help but worry. Am I really a worrier?¡±

    Naruto looked at Fenghua Koyuki, leaned his head close to Fenghua Koyuki and whispered: "I'm very happy, Xue'er. Because you care about me and care about me, you are worried about me. I like this feeling very much.  "

    "Naruto" Fenghua Koyuki blushed and lowered her head and whispered: "There are many people here." Naruto was speechless.

    "Naruto-sama." At this time, Bai came to Naruto's side and said: "All the injured personnel have been treated for a while. After arriving at Wind Star City, they will be treated. However, because they did not consider that they would actually be attacked.  Therefore, we cannot use horses to carry so many wounded people. If we let them walk on their own, I am afraid they may not be able to reach Windstar City."

    "How many people can't be brought along?" Fenghua Xiaoxue was immediately happy when she saw Bai appear. She also asked immediately after hearing Bai's words.

    "Not many, there are more than a dozen people. But we only have one or two extra horses left here. And" Bai looked at the officials and said: "They go to rescue their subordinates first.  The maids and soldiers are dissatisfied."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at it and then said: "Naruto, can I ride a horse with you?"

    Naruto looked at Fenghua Koyuki, nodded and said, "I've wronged you." Fenghua Koyuki shook his head, Naruto looked at Bai and said, "Okay, let's float the wounded onto the carriage. As for the officials, don't worry about them."

      "Yes. Naruto-sama."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 431 Sanada Family (4)

    "Your Highness, it seems that you have gone too farcom" Several officials came to Naruto and Koyuki, watching Minazuki Shiro continue to help the five injured maids with frightened faces onto the carriage, with eyes flashing.  Strong dissatisfaction.

    "Oh." Naruto responded casually: "I wonder where you are referring to?"

    The official pointed at the five maids and said: "Isn't this too much? What status are they? They are just lowly maids. What qualifications do they have to be able to sit on the Daimyo's carriage? Even the ninja who was injured while protecting us does not have this  It's an honor, why should they ask His Highness to punish them."

    When the five maids heard this, they became even more panicked. They hurriedly jumped out of the carriage, knelt down, and said to Fenghua Xiaoxue and Naruto, "Your Highness, please forgive me." Several of them had been injured before, and Bai Cai had just bandaged their wounds.  However, it affected the wound, and bright red blood flowed out of the newly bandaged wound again.  But they didn't look at them at all, they just knelt in front of Naruto and Fenghua Koyuki, their bodies trembling slightly.

    Naruto looked at these officials and narrowed his eyes slightly. The long hair behind him was fluttering gently in the wind, but the tips of his hair were beating from time to time.  Just when Fenghua Xiaoxue was about to speak, a person walked out of the carriage.  Minako Namikaze.

    "A lowly maid!" Minako looked at several officials and said with a smile: "That's what you said just now, right?"

    Several officials were stunned, wondering why Minako suddenly spoke, but seeing the smile on Minako's face, they hesitated for a moment, then saluted Minako and said: "Yes, Minako-sama, it is indeed what I said. Don't know what I said.  Did you say something wrong?"

    Minako shook her head and said with a smile: "No, what you said is absolutely correct. They are indeed just maids, and they should be punished if they dare to step on the Daimyo's carriage." At this point, the bodies of the kneeling maids shook even more.  , bright red blood has stained a large area of ??their clothes, and their faces are even paler, not only because they are afraid, but also because they have lost too much blood.

    Hearing Minako¡¯s words, several officials smiled with satisfaction in their eyes.  At this time, Minako turned around and knelt in front of Naruto and Fenghua Koyuki and said: "Your Highness, although my subordinate Minako Namikaze is a clan member of His Highness the Prince, she does not have any official position in the Land of Snow, and her identity is only that of His Highness the Prince and Lord Kinai.  The maid next to me has been resting on His Majesty¡¯s carriage for several days, asking His Majesty to punish her.¡±

    As soon as Minako spoke, several officials who made the attack were so frightened that they knelt down. Although they were just cannon fodder that was pushed out for testing, it was obvious that if things continued, many more people would be killed. They would not  Dare to continue.  Although they didn't know much about Minako, they knew they were in big trouble just by hearing Minako's words.

    "Your Highness, forgive me. Your Highness, forgive me!" Several officials knelt on the ground and said hurriedly.  Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at it, and the mouth she had just opened closed again. She knew that it was not the right time for her to speak.  "Naruto-sama." At this time, Shiro knelt on one knee in front of Naruto and said, "Please allow me to treat the injuries of a few people first."

    Naruto's slightly squinted eyes suddenly opened, he glanced at several officials coldly, and then looked at some officials in the distance. A strong murderous aura emerged from his eyes, and the powerful evil aura suddenly suppressed those pampered officials.  body.  Except for a few people, all other personnel knelt on the ground. Whether they were officials or family ninjas, the soldiers and maids who sensed this evil aura from a distance also knelt on the ground. Of course, they were not  The only person who suppressed Naruto's evil spirit was that he knelt down after sensing Naruto's evil spirit.  So everyone nearby, except for Neji and Sanada Juga who were fighting, and Fengka Koyuki beside Naruto, everyone knelt down.  They were all kneeling on the ground.

    "Naruto." Fenghua Xiaoxue gently pulled Naruto's sleeve.  "Okay, Naruto, let's treat the wounded first. If this continues, those wounded will be frightened to death by your murderous intent." Uzumaki Kina's voice rang out from Ma Chen behind Fenghua Koyuki.  Hearing Uzumaki Kina's words, everyone present suddenly remembered that Naruto was not an ordinary prince, but had walked out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood.

    "Yes, Mom." Naruto responded, then looked at the officials, "Humph!" With a cold snort, Naruto withdrew his evil aura. For a moment, everyone felt relieved. Naruto took a look.  He said: "Everyone, get up, Bai, and take them to the carriage."

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Bai responded and stood up. The five injured maids kowtowed respectfully to Naruto several times and said excitedly: "Thank you for the gift, Your Highness." Then they stood up,

    Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at the officials kneeling on the ground and said, "As for you, waitAfter arriving in Fengxing City, let's go change some clothes. It's better to hand over this official uniform first.  "

    Several officials looked at each other, lowered their heads and said: "Yes, I obey." Although there was a bit of disappointment in the tone, there was still a trace of happiness, and Naruto also noticed that not far away from them, the eyes of several officials  The cruelty.  Naruto deliberately pretended not to see it.  But Naruto looked at the five maids on the ground and said: "From now on, you can serve His Majesty the Daimyo." Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded and said, "Yes. It would be nice to have more maids by my side." Upon hearing this, the five maids said,  He knelt down again and said, "Thank you, Your Highness, the Daimyo. Thank you, Your Highness." "Thank you, Your Highness." The soldiers and maids around him also said one after another.  Everyone looked very moved.

    'Boom' The thunder gun in Juga Sanada's hand pierced the ground, and the powerful current was directly transmitted to the surroundings. However, it has not rained recently, so the ground is very clean, there is no water, and there are no puddles.  Therefore, although the current was conducted out, it was absorbed by the earth shortly after.

    "Bagua Kong Palm." Neci shouted softly, and struck out with his right hand out of thin air. Although Sanada Juga just waved his palm when he saw Neci, he did not dare to be careless. Not only did he use the thunder gun in his hand to block himself,  In front of him, he kept retreating.  With a "bang", the ground less than two meters in front of Sanada Juga suddenly exploded, as if he had been attacked suddenly.

    The thunder gun in Sanada Juga Ichiyoko's hand was constantly panting. There were a few red dots on his arms, and his movements were a little slow. Neji was also panting constantly, making Bagua's starting gesture.  The clothes on his body seemed to be a little burnt.  "Huhu." The two men calmed down their breathing at the same time, and then started at the same time. In an instant, the two people disappeared from the spot.  The sound of 'bang bang bang' kept sounding, and the figures of Neji and Sanada Juga kept flashing around, and the officials around them were stunned.

    Suddenly two people suddenly appeared in mid-air. Neci had already struck out with his right hand, and Sanada Juga looked at Neci. He shook the lightning gun in his hand and directly bypassed Neji's palm and stabbed Neci's throat.  Although Neji struck out one step earlier, the spear was a long weapon and would definitely penetrate into Neji's throat before Neji could attack him.  Neji's eyes narrowed, and he turned his head slightly and stretched out his left hand to grasp the body of the thunder gun. The powerful electric current continuously stimulated Neji's body and burned his left hand holding the thunder gun black.  Then the thunder gun grazed Ningji's neck, making a small gash in his neck.  And Neji's right wrist was grabbed by Sanada Juga, and the distance between his palm and Sanada Juga's chest gradually became less than a few centimeters.

    Sanada Tokawa was secretly happy when he saw that he had grasped Neji's hand. However, before he could get happy, he noticed a smile on the corner of Neji's mouth. He was shocked and suddenly found that Neji's right hand turned into a palm and suddenly moved his wrist.  Shaking, although he did not break free from Sanada Tokawa's hand, it made him slightly loosen his grip on his wrist. Just a little bit was enough. Neji's original palm was only a few inches away from Sanada Tokawa's chest.  Centimeters, after turning his palms into fingers, these few centimeters had already been replenished, so after Neji slightly broke free, he suddenly pointed at Sanada Juga's chest.  At the same time, the barrel of the thunder gun that had just brushed against Ningji's neck turned around, and almost when Ningji hit Sanada Juga, the tail of the gun also swept across Ningci's waist.

    Sanada Juga and Neji fell from the air at the same time.  With two "bang bang" sounds, the two people fell to the ground almost at the same time in no particular order.  The two people slowly stood up again. There was a small wound on Neji's neck, his left hand was charred black, and the god's robe around his waist was broken, revealing a charred waist.  Sanada Juga, on the other hand, seemed not to be injured at all.

    "Pfft." Sanada Juga, who had just stood up, seemed to want to say something, then he raised his head and spat out a mouthful of blood.  The body swayed, then regained its balance.  Neji bent down slightly: "You are very strong. In order to respect you, I will do my best. Remember, my name is Hinata Neji." As he spoke, Neji once again opened his mouth in a gossip pose.  He rolled his eyes and said: "Soft Fist Technique: Bagua 256 Palms." Then he suddenly rushed towards Sanada Juga.

    "Ahem. My name is Sanada Juga. I will also use all my power." As he said that, thunder and lightning appeared all over Sanada Juga's body, and arcs flashed around his body, and then he moved towards Neji.  Rush over.

    Seeing that the two people were about to face each other, Sanada Juga suddenly staggered, and blood came out of the corner of his mouth again.  It was caused when he was hit in the chest by Neji just when he was in the air. Because Sanada Juga forcibly used chakra, the internal injuries were greatly expanded.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 432 Sanada¡¯s Decision (1)

    Neji's eyes shrank, his feet changed, his body swung up, appeared in front of Sanada Juga, and suddenly hit Sanada Juga with a palm. His unique ability of the Hyuga clan easily broke through the thunder and lightning on Sanada Juga's body.  , hitting the body directly, Ningci shouted loudly: "Two palms, four palms, eight palms, sixteen palms, thirty-two palms, sixty-four palms, one hundred and twenty-eight palms, two hundred and fifty-six  Palmcom" Neci's hands were like flying, and he kept attacking Sanada Juga. For a moment, Neci seemed to have dozens of hands, and he kept attacking Sanada Juga.

    Ningji suddenly struck out with his last palm, sending Sanada Juga's body flying away.  But Neji did not stay where he was. After knocking Sanada Juga away, he jumped up and disappeared from the spot. He appeared behind Sanada Juga and caught Sanada Juga who was sent flying.

    "Hyuga Neji is indeed worthy of being the right-hand man of Prince Namikaze Naruto. He is really strong. Pfft." Sanada Juga said. Just after he finished speaking, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and then said vaguely: "Thank you.  You showed no mercy to me."

    Neji glanced at Sanada Juga: "You just hit me with one finger. Although it was just one finger, it directly hurt your internal organs, but you stood up again. From this point alone, I can  Say something, you are a real man. Because no one can stand up after being hit by me in the gut. Even those who are strong are the same. This requires not only perseverance, but also  Courage, the courage to face death. If you fall to the ground and cannot stand up, then you are not qualified to die in my hands. You should also know that I never bother to kill anyone who has lost the will to fight.  So after you were hit by my finger, as long as you lay down, I would not attack again. But you stood up. For a real man like you, I will not show mercy to you.  To insult you."

    Sanada Tokawa looked at Neji and said, "Thank you for respecting" Before he finished speaking, Sanada Tokawa closed his eyes.  Neji's eyes never came back, so he immediately saw that Sanada Juga's heart had stopped beating, and the chakra in his body began to slowly disappear.

    Neji turned to Naruto and knelt down on one knee and said: "Chief, please allow me to collect the body of Sanada Juga." "Reason!" Naruto did not answer, but said: "If there is no sufficient reason, I  I will not agree to your request."

    Neji glanced at Sanada Juga on the ground and said: "Although he was ordered to ambush us and caused huge losses to our team, he is a real man. For a real man, we should not let him  He died in the wilderness. Although my subordinates have just met him, they believe in their own feelings."

    Naruto stood up and said: "The whole team should rest immediately and get back on the road as soon as possible." "Yes." The surrounding soldiers, maids and officials also responded immediately.  Naruto looked at Neji who was kneeling on one knee and said, "I don't want to see anyone leave the team."

    Hearing Naruto's words, Neji immediately nodded and said: "Yes, leader." Then he stood up and found two soldiers to get a wooden board and put Sanada Juga's body on the wooden board.  Neji looked at Sanada Juga, took off his own robe to cover Sanada Juga: "This is your honor. Just take it with you." I saw this robe with various sizes on it.  It was broken in varying degrees, and many places were scorched black.

    "Bring two horses." Naruto said, and soon two soldiers came over with two horses. Naruto stepped lightly and landed on the horses. At this time, Naruto saw Fenghua  Without anyone's help, Xiaoxue climbed onto the horse gracefully and said in surprise: "Xue'er, can you ride a horse?"

    Fenghua Koxue rolled her eyes at Naruto and said, "Don't underestimate me. When I'm filming a movie, there will often be scenes where I need to ride a horse. If I don't have any riding skills, I can't do it. If you don't believe it, how about comparing your riding skills with others?"  "

    Naruto shrugged and said, "No, I'm not very good at riding a horse. I can just ride a horse like this, but if I want to gallop, I can't." "Really?" Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at Naruto a little bit.  He said happily: "I thought you knew everything, Naruto?"

    Naruto shook his head and said: "I'm not a god, how can I know everything? Besides, horses are just useless to me, because the speed of horses is too slow, even those so-called thousand-mile horses can't do it.  , because no matter how fast they are, they are not as fast as us running at full strength, and horses can only run on grasslands and flat areas. Once they encounter forests, rivers, mountains, etc., the role of horses will be even further reduced.  Finally, no matter how good your riding skills are, the horse is not the human body itself after all. If something happens and you need to stop urgently at high speed, it is basically impossible for the horse to stop immediately. And if I go out to perform a task, use  If the horses are on their way, it is estimated that?By the time I arrive, the mission will have been over long ago.  For example, if I set out from Fenghua Castle and travel with all my strength, I can reach Konoha in one day and one night.  It would take at least ten days to use horses, so horses and the like are basically used by generals and soldiers. For ninjas like me, although horses have four legs, they are simply incomparable.  Get on your own legs.  "

    Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded and said: "I see. No wonder Naruto, you are not very good at riding a horse? By the way, Naruto, if you say so, wouldn't it mean that most ninjas can't ride a horse?"

    Naruto nodded and said: "Indeed, basically all ninjas can't ride horses. For example, I, Ningji, and Zabuza can't ride horses. However, there are also some ninjas who can ride horses and have superb riding skills. They have various abilities.  Maybe it¡¯s because of my love for horses, or maybe it¡¯s because of other reasons. In short, it¡¯s not absolute.¡±

    Fenghua Koyuki looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto, how about I teach you. Although my riding skills are not very good." Naruto looked at Fenghua Koyuki and shook his head: "No, if it's riding skills  , forget it." Then Naruto approached Fenghua Koyuki and whispered: "But Xue'er, you can teach me acting skills, and then if there is a chance, we can have a opposite role in the movie."

    "It's annoying, people are ignoring you." Seeing Naruto's evil smile, Fenghua Xiaoxue didn't know what she thought of, her face turned red, she let out a sweet cry, knocked her feet on the horse's belly and ran out.  Naruto was stunned, and could only imitate Fenghua Koyuki, knocking the horse's belly, and flew out at the same time: "Neji, Zabuza, I will leave this place to you for the time being. We will wait for you in front." There was only one person left in the air.  Such a sentence.

    Neji and Zabuza looked at each other, and Zabuza looked at Naruto's figure and said, "Maybe the leader should really learn riding skills. Otherwise, if he stiffens his upper body every time he rides a horse, it will affect the leader's image.  ." They were not worried about Naruto's safety.  Because Naruto's super strength has already been determined, not many people can hurt him.

    "" Neci glanced at it without making any sign, but turned around to organize the team.  As for those officials, they had not recovered from being frightened by Naruto just now!  They are just a group of pampered officials. Although the Kingdom of Snow has been experiencing constant wars in recent years, for them, that is a very distant thing.  Therefore, although these people are unmatched in political struggles, they are of little use if they really go to the battlefield.

    "Let's go, let's continue towards Wind Star City." After organizing the team and collecting the bodies of all the dead, the Snow Ninja pressed all the captured ninjas and continued towards Wind Star City  

    Time returns to Fengxing City, inside Sanada¡¯s house.

    "So that's it." Kanada Sanada said, "So, my eldest brother's body was also carried back?"

    Mao Shanhong nodded and said: "Yes, he should be in Daming Mansion now. Whether it is the leader or Ningji, this is the limit. It is impossible to send the body back personally."

    "I know." Kanada Sanada said: "I have also investigated some things. The relationship between His Royal Highness the Prince and the officials at the Snow Country Court has deteriorated. In addition, the relocation of the capital has hindered the interests of many people. Even if  With His Highness the Prince's reputation in the Land of Snow, he must be extremely cautious."

    Mao Shanhong nodded and said: "Okay, I have said what you need to say. What you should do next is all up to you." As he said this, Mao Shanhong opened the door slightly, looked around, and found that there was no one around.  After that, his figure jumped up and quickly disappeared.

    After Nekoyama Kurenai left, Kanei Sanada lowered his head and began to think deeply. He had to think carefully about what to do next.  Should he seek refuge with Prince Namikaze Naruto, or move his family to another city.  As for continuing to work under Hoshi Sakata, Kanada Sanada has never even thought about it.  But even so, he must have a good reason. After all, the family has been favored by Sakata Hoshi, and he must convince those members of the family who are loyal to Sakata Hoshi.

    "Uncle, what are you thinking about?" A young woman with a big belly stood at the door of Kanada Sanada's room. Because the door was not closed, the young woman walked directly in.

    "Sister-in-law." After Kanada Sanada found the young woman, he immediately helped her sit down, then saluted and said, "Sister-in-law, do you have anything to do with me?"

    The young woman shook her head and said, "I just saw that your room door was open, uncle, so I came to take a look." Then the young woman put her hands down and said, "Well? This is" The young woman felt a warmth as soon as she put her hands down.  It was hot, and she also found a few cat hairs. The young woman picked up the cat hairs and said, "Uncle, this is"

    The website www. welcomes all book lovers to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all here!  ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 433 Sanada¡¯s Decision (2)

    This young woman is naturally Sanada Juga and his wife, Sanada Ayako, who is pregnant with Rokko.  Although she was wearing mourning clothes, she was gently stroking her belly, exuding the radiance of love.

    When Kaneo Sanada helped Ayako Sanada sit down, he already knew that something was going to happen. Sure enough, as soon as he sat down, Ayako Sanada had already discovered it and found the cat hair.  Looking at the cat hair in Ayako Sanada's hand, Kanada Sanada hesitated and said seriously: "Sister-in-law, next, I want to tell you something. Please don't get excited after listening to it."

    Sanada Ayako gently stroked her belly and said, "What could be more exciting to me than your brother dying in battle and not even being able to recover his body?"

    "" Kanada Sanada was silent for a moment before he said bitterly: "I know where my brother's body is!" Sanada Ayako raised her head and looked at Kanada Sanada and said, "Then go and get it back."  Although Sanada Ayako's tone was calm, her eyes were very excited.  And the hand that had been caressing her alone stopped.  He looked at Kanada Sanada intently.

    ¡°Sister-in-law, you should know how my brother died this time, right?¡±

    Sanada Ayako hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "I don't know much. I only know that I went to ambush the famous Daimyo Fuka Koyuki and Prince Namikaze Naruto who were moving their capital here in the name of Hoshi Sakata." As she spoke, Sanada Ayako said slightly.  After a pause, he said: "I persuaded Shihe to give up this impossible task. But in order to repay his kindness, he still took it. After that, you were carried back by the tribe. We sent people to  When you arrived at the scene, except for the corpses of a large number of ninjas hired by Hoshi Sakata, there was no body of your eldest brother. You suspected that Prince Namikaze Naruto and others took away the body of your eldest brother, because there were only the corpses of those hired ninjas at the scene, and  There are no other bodies. It is very likely that Prince Namikaze Naruto and the others collected the bodies when they were cleaning up the scene."

    Kanada Sanada nodded: "Yes, I have confirmed now that the eldest brother's body is in Daming Mansion." Sanada Ayako's eyes lit up. At this time, Sanada Kanaki said: "But sister-in-law, have you ever thought that eldest brother just  We led someone to ambush His Highness the Prince. Do you think we can retrieve the body of our eldest brother? And sister-in-law, the prince and the daimyo have just stepped into Fengxing City and don¡¯t know much about it yet, so we are still safe here, but if we go to retrieve the body  If so, what should we do if His Highness the Prince attacks us?"

    Sanada Ayako was stunned for a moment, then hesitated and said: "Uncle, you are right. So, uncle, is there anything you can do?"

    "I want to wait and see!" Kanada Sanada said: "The prince and the daimyo were ambushed on the way to Wind Star City. Such a big thing will definitely cause a sensation. At that time, there will be a search for the main messenger. We all know  The main messenger is Hoshi Sakata, but in fact, no one else knows about it except us. Even those hired ninjas are hired by the elder brother to assign tasks. So in the end, all kinds of arrows will point to our Sanada clan. I  I want to see how Hoshi Sakata will treat our clan in this situation? Is he going to push us Sanada clan out in order to clear the suspicion, or is he hiding our clan or sending people because his eldest brother died fighting for him?  Let our family leave.¡±

    Sanada Ayako was slightly startled: "Brother-in-law, are you taking too much of a risk? Putting this family on Sakata Hoshi's character. In my opinion, Sakata Hoshi will definitely push our family out."

    "I think so too." Kanada Sanada said in agreement: "Now that Prince Namikaze Naruto and Daimyo Kazuka Koyuki have entered Wind Star City with such force, facing Prince Namikaze Naruto and Hinata Neji, Momochi Zabuza  . Hoshi Sakata will definitely endure it, and our Sanada clan is the best gift he can use to please the prince and daimyo."

    "Uncle, are you still here?" Sanada Ayako looked at Kanada Sanada and asked in confusion.

    Kanada Sanada smiled bitterly and said: "Sister-in-law, although you and I know this kind of thing, many people in the clan don't think so. They think that they have done their best for Sakata Hoshi, and Sakata Hoshi will never treat us badly.  So even if I put forward any opinions, they will not pay attention to it.¡±

    Sanada Ayako looked at Kanada Sanada and said, "So, uncle, what do you think?" Sanada Ayako suddenly thought of something, hesitated and looked at the cat hair in her hand and said, "Uncle, are you?  Have you met Prince Namikaze Naruto? Otherwise, how could you, who has been staying in the mansion, be sure that your elder brother's strength is indeed in the hands of Namikaze Naruto!"

    Kanada Sanada nodded directly and said: "Yes, sister-in-law. Just a moment before you came in. The other party came. Although he didn't say it clearly, the second brother could feel that the other party wanted to recruit the second brother."

    &nbsp"Really?" Sanada Ayako said calmly: "You just told me not to get excited, so this is probably what happened."

    Kanaki Sanada looked at Ayako Sanada and said doubtfully: "Sister-in-law, don't you blame the second brother? After all, the eldest brother died in their hands."

    Sanada Ayako shook her head and said: "Prince Namikaze Naruto must have just stepped into Fengxing City not long ago. Since we have found you, it means that our Sanada family has already been under each other's sight. We are safe now."  , maybe it¡¯s just because Namikaze Naruto wants to recruit you, that¡¯s why we can live so peacefully, but if we make any changes, we may be in catastrophe. Second brother, although you have just succeeded as the clan leader, after all, you have already  You are the clan leader. Even if you accept Namikaze Naruto's solicitation for our clan, my sister-in-law will not blame you. If Namikaze Naruto is tolerant, my sister-in-law will only let you do things well for them, so that  Promote our Sanada clan."

    "Sister-in-law." Kanaki Sanada knelt in front of Ayako Sanada and said.  And Sanada Ayako quickly stepped forward to help: "Get up quickly, second brother, get up quickly. As the clan leader, you can't do this."

    "No. Sister-in-law." Kanada Sanada said with tears in his eyes: "Although the second brother knows that the eldest brother died at the hands of Hyuga Neji, the second brother cannot take revenge. Because the eldest brother and Hyuga Neji are in a fair situation.  He fought with all his strength against Hyuga Neji, and even though he died in battle, he had no regrets. If the second brother was still obsessed with revenge, it would be an insult, an insult to the elder brother. So the second brother could not take revenge and could only forget about it.  "A man doesn't shed tears easily, but he hasn't reached the point where he is sad.  Kanada Sanada and Toga Sanada have a deep relationship.  Kanada Sanada couldn't insult two people out of revenge, but he didn't know how to express the pain in his heart.

    "That's right, second brother. I know your eldest brother. If it is a fair situation, your eldest brother will not have any resentment. Next, you can do what you want in your heart. Second brother."  Sanada Ayako helped Sanada Kanaki up and said, "Don't worry about me or anyone else. My sister-in-law believes that you are your elder brother's pride, and you will never let your elder brother down." After saying that, Sanada Ayako stood up and said:  "Okay, second brother, my sister-in-law will go and get your eldest brother's body back first. Although I can't go and beg to see the prince for the time being, I should be able to do it if I go to beg another person."

    Kanada Sanada saluted Ayako Sanada and said: "My second brother is incompetent and I have to trouble my sister-in-law. After the funeral of the eldest brother is over, I will go to see His Highness the Prince. If our clan wants to continue to survive in Fengxing City, we must have a new one."  I can rely on you." Sanada Ayako nodded, turned and left

    "Really!" Naruto nodded slightly and said, "I understand. Okay, it's getting late, you should have a good rest first. Don't worry about the Sanada family for the time being. Next, it's time to deal with the Land of Waves.  "

    "Yes, leader." Mao Shanhong saluted.  Just as he was about to leave, Naruto waved his hand and said: "Xiao Qiu, how are your recent training?" Mao Shan Qiu, who was standing on Naruto with Mao Shan Hong, had been pouting: "I haven't eaten for several days.  Ramen!¡±

    "Well!" Naruto's voice increased slightly. Mao Shanqiu shrank his neck and looked at Naruto timidly and said: "I Xiao Qiu has worked hard to practice. I was able to transform into Mao Shan just now.  A warrior!"

    Mao Shanhong saluted and said: "Yes, Lord Naruto, Xiaoqiu has indeed transformed into a Mao Shan warrior, but he is not yet proficient in it, and the success rate every time is less than one tenth."

    "Oh, that means it may succeed once, or it may fail a hundred times?" Naruto said casually.

    "Yes, leader." Mao Shanhong saluted.  Mao Shanqiu pouted and said with tears in his eyes: "Don't you want me too? I've already worked very hard."

    Then Naruto turned to the maid next to him and said: "Take them to find a room to rest. Yes." Naruto glanced at the pouting cat with tears in his eyes and said: "Get them some food by the way, yes.  Xiaoqiu, just make her a bowl of tuna ramen."

    "Xiaoqiu wants a very large portion." Mao Shanqiu said quickly, but looking at Naruto, his voice became lower and lower in the end.  Naruto waved his hand and said: "Okay, that's it. You go down and rest first."

    "Yes, Your Highness." "Yes, Chief." The maid and Mao Shanhong said at the same time. As for Mao Shanqiu, her mind was already on tuna ramen.  Mao Shanhong had no choice but to pull Mao Shanqiu away.

    "Chief, please order me to send Sanada Juga's body back to Sanada's house." After Mao Shanhong and others left, Neji came in from the outside and knelt on one knee in front of Naruto.

    "No." Naruto said directly: "You should know that bringing his body back has already made many people dissatisfied. If you bring his body back again, you will easily get into trouble. And  We have just stepped into Windstar City, and I don¡¯t want anything to happen.¡±

     ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 434 Sanada¡¯s Decision (3)

    "Kinai-sama." Sanada Ayako had been waiting here before dawn. From before dawn to now when it was daylight, she had been quietly guarding the door of Daming Mansion for five or six hours.  , he called out quickly when he saw Uzumaki Kina walking out of the mansion.

    Uzumaki Kina and Minako originally planned to go to the street, but after hearing the shouts of others, they stopped with some doubts and looked up in the direction of the source of the sound. Sanada Ayako, wearing mourning clothes and a pregnant belly, hurriedly came  Arriving in front of Uzumaki Kina and Minako, just as he was about to kneel down, Minako held him up.  Minako looked at Sanada Ayako up and down and said: "There is absolutely no way you can do it. You are pregnant with Rokko, how can you kneel down again? You were the one calling us just now. Is there something wrong?"

    Sanada Ayako had no choice but to stand and bow to Minako and Uzumaki Kina: "How dare you, little girl, to ask for a favor?"

    "Huh?" Uzumaki Kina and Minako were stunned for a moment. After looking at each other, Uzumaki Kina shook his head and said: "I think you made a mistake. If something happens to you, you should go to the city lord and ask for your name instead of  Come and beg me, I only came to Fengxing City yesterday, so even if I want to help you, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m powerless.¡±

    "No, sir, only you can help the little girl in this matter. No one else can help the little girl." Sanada Ayako said and wanted to kneel down again.

    Uzumaki Kina and Minako quickly supported Sanada Ayako, looked at the growing crowd around them, and then looked at Sanada Ayako who looked insistent and had no choice but to say: "Well, you can go back home with us first, okay?  What can we talk about after we enter the mansion?" Sanada Ayako nodded immediately, and then followed Uzumaki Kina and Minako into the Daiming Mansion.

    After entering the mansion, the three of them entered a side hall. After they sat down, a maid immediately came forward to offer tea. Although Sanada Ayako was anxious, she did not dare to show it directly. She just picked up the teacup and tasted it briefly.  one time.  Uzumaki Kina and Minako have been observing his every move since they met Sanada Ayako, and soon discovered something special when Sanada Ayako was drinking tea.  Sanada Ayako's generous and courteous behavior when drinking tea is definitely not an ordinary person. In addition, although the clothes she wears are mourning clothes, the material is not bad and cannot be afforded by ordinary people.

    "Okay, there is no one else here. Please tell us your name first. Can you tell us what you have to say? If we can help, we will naturally help you. But sometimes, even though we can help with some things,  , but due to timing issues, we cannot help you immediately. You must be mentally prepared." Looking at Sanada Ayako, Uzumaki Kinai said.

    Sanada Ayako nodded and said: "The little girl's name is Sanada Ayako." "Sanada!" Uzumaki Kina and Minako were each shocked. Sanada Ayako nodded and said: "The two adults thought well. They led people to ambush outside Wind Star City yesterday.  The daimyo and the prince are none other than the little girl¡¯s husband, Sanada Juga.¡± Sanada Ayako paused and said, ¡°The little girl had been trying to persuade her husband to give up this mission, but Toga didn¡¯t stop because this mission was  It was ordered by Sakata Hoshi, and Sakata Hoshi was kind to Toga. In order to repay the favor, Toga took over the task without hesitation even though he knew it was a dead end."

    "" Uzumaki Kina and Minako looked at each other. They never expected that Sanada Ayako would say it directly like this.  After hesitating for a while, Minako looked at Sanada Ayako and said: "I see, then I think the purpose of your coming here must be to get back Sanada Juga's body, right? Do you know that we are hunting down all the people who ambush us?  .¡±

    "I know." Sanada Ayako said: "But even if I know, the little girl has to come and ask two adults to help the little girl." After saying that, Sanada Ayako stood up from the chair and wanted to kneel down, but luckily she was in time.  He was stopped by Minako: "It's useless. Sanada Juga's body is indeed here, but you want to know, this is not a place to start. This is the Daming Mansion. There are no orders from Naruto-sama and Koyuki-sama.  No one can even think of killing his body. Moreover, Sanada Juga led people to ambush us. Although he did not cause any harm to us, even if we can return your husband's body to you, what about the others?  Those officials and family members who died at the hands of your husband will not be willing to let you take away your husband's body. Moreover, your husband ambushed us this time. If you are allowed to take away the body, I'm afraid it will  It affects Naruto's reputation."

    "The little girl knows this." Sanada Ayako said, stroking her belly and said: "So the little girl can only come to ask you. You are Naruto-sama's mother, and the prince is very filial to you. As long as  If you speak, then the Prince will definitely relent, and at the same time, because it is Mr. Kinai who speaks, it will not affect Mr. Naruto's reputation."

    "This" Uzumaki KinaAfter a moment of doubt, Sanada Ayako saw Uzumaki Kina hesitate, and immediately continued: "Please help the little girl for the sake of the unborn child in my belly."

    "This" Uzumaki Kina hesitated for a moment, then waved his hand and said: "Come here!"

    "My lord." A maid came to Uzumaki Kinai,

    Uzumaki Kinai waved his hand and said: "Go and see if His Highness the Prince is free. If so, tell him that Sanada Juga's wife is here and invite him over. If not, just wait and see.  .¡±

    "Yes. The maid obeys the order." After saying that, the maid left.  Uzumaki Kina looked at Sanada Ayako and said: "Okay, there is only so much I can do. Although there is no problem in letting you take him away directly? But this will damage Naruto's reputation, so I can only  That¡¯s it. But you can rest assured, according to Naruto¡¯s character, he should agree to you.¡±

    "My dear, thank you so much, Mr. Kinai." Sanada Ayako said respectfully.  Uzumaki Kina waved her hand: "Okay, let's sit down and wait." Then the three of them sat down and chatted about home affairs, although Sanada Ayako's mind was not here at all.

    Naruto looked at the man in front of him and said, "Then I don't know what the name of Wave Country means?"

    The man looked at Naruto, cold sweat broke out on his forehead and said, "Your Highness, Your Highness, the daimyo of our country has no disrespect to your daimyo and your highness, it's just"

    "I just can't bear to part with the wealthy Country of Waves, right?" Naruto said casually. The man hurriedly wanted to speak, but Naruto waved his hand and said: "Forget it, I think the meaning of the name of the Country of Waves is already very clear. You are in the middle  It's hard to run around, so let's do this, if there are any problems, I will go directly to the Land of Waves to find your daimyo, and you can go back first." After saying that, Naruto turned around and planned to leave.

    "Your Highness, Your Highness." The man said hurriedly: "Your Highness has misunderstood. Your Highness." "Is there a misunderstanding? You know it, and I know it too. No need to say more?" Naruto stopped and said this,  Then he said to Fenghua Xiaoxue above: "Your Majesty, please forgive me for being rude and take my leave first."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue hesitated slightly and said: "Your Highness, please do it yourself. Moreover, I have already said that your Highness can enter and leave the meeting hall at his own convenience. There is no need to report." Naruto didn't say anything, just faced Fenghua.  Xiaoxue bowed and said, "Thank you, Daimyo, for your gift. I take my leave." After saying that, Naruto turned around and left.  Behind Naruto, the envoy from the Kingdom of Waves looked at Naruto and wanted to stop him, but knew that he could not persuade him at all. In the end, he could only helplessly watch Naruto walk out of the meeting hall.

    After Naruto left, Fenghua Koyuki looked at the envoy from the Kingdom of Waves on the ground and said, "Your Excellency, you might as well go back to the inn to rest first." The man was shocked when he heard this, and kowtowed to Fenghua Koyuki and said, "It's not that the great names of our country are not unworthy.  I accept your country's conditions, but I just hope that the conditions can be slightly modified. Please inform His Highness the Prince in order to avoid any misunderstandings between the two parties."

    Naruto walked out of the meeting hall with a disdainful smile on his lips. On the surface, Naruto left the meeting hall angrily, but in fact, Naruto was not angry at all. As for how the Wave Country would react, Naruto was already at a loss.  **Not far away from ten.  The Country of Waves basically belongs to the Country of Snow.

    "Your Highness." A maid saw Naruto coming in front of him and saluted extremely respectfully: "Master Qinai, please come over."

    Naruto recovered from his daze, looked at the maid in front of him and asked, "Do you know what it is?" The maid shook her head and said, "My maid doesn't know, but when Master Qinai ordered the slave to come to invite you, he asked the slave to tell His Highness,  Said Sanada Juga¡¯s wife is here. From the looks of it, she seems to be pregnant.¡±

    "Sanada Juga?" Naruto began to read: "Go to Neji and tell Neji about this matter. As for how to deal with this matter, let them decide for themselves." The maid was stunned for a moment.  Then he nodded and said: "Yes, Your Highness. The maid will leave." After saying that, the maid turned and left.  After turning around, Naruto suddenly discovered that the maid had a slight problem with her right foot.  After a slight hesitation, he suddenly remembered that this maid was one of the five maids that Naruto sent back in the daimyo carriage yesterday.  Temporarily in charge of clothing Uzumaki Kina.  As for the other four maids, they were temporarily assigned to the main staff.  In order to protect the lives of their several maids, after all, although these maids have low status and no special abilities in life, they are just ordinary maids, but many people resent them, such as those who  Officers who died in an ambush yesterday.

    The website www. welcomes all book lovers to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all here!  ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 435 Naruto's Heart

    "My little lady, thank you Kinai-sama, Neji-sama com" Sanada Ayako saluted to Uzumaki Kinai and Hyuga Neji.

    Ning waved his hand to Neji and said: "Sanada Juga died in my hands, but I respect him as a man, so I will collect his body and return it to you. If you want to avenge your husband  , I¡¯m always here for you.¡±

    "Everyone has his own master, and death and injury are always inevitable." Sanada Ayako said with a smile: "And the little girl has heard about it. In fact, Shihe led people to ambush the master. The master can summon others to swarm him. No one, including the little girl, can  You can say that, but the adults gave Shihe a fair chance to fight, and there was nothing excessive afterward. The little girl is not a ungrateful person. In this case, the little girl is only grateful to the adults but has no resentment.  .¡±

    "Really?" Neci responded casually, but didn't say anything after that. Uzumaki Kinai stepped forward and said, "Okay, Miss Ayako, I can't accompany you back because it's still business, and I can't ask anyone to help you.  You can only rely on yourself from now on.¡±

    Sanada Ayako bowed and said: "I am grateful enough to be able to take back Toga's body. How dare I ask for anything more!" After saying that, Sanada Ayako picked up Sanada Toga's body and turned around to leave. Although Sanada Ayako  She is a woman, and she is also a woman who is pregnant with Rokko, but she is also a ninja, and it is easy to resist Sanada Juga's body.  Looking at Sanada Ayako's leaving figure, Hyuga Neji raised his foot as if to call out to Sanada Ayako, but in the end he listened and turned around and stepped into the Daming Mansion.

    Uzumaki Kina helplessly shook his head and said: "I'm afraid the Sanada family will suffer some hardships this time." Minako was silent for a moment and said: "Then it depends on Hoshi Sakata." The two of them didn't say anything, turned around and returned to the mansion.  .  

    City Lord's Mansion, "Humph, it seems that the Sanada clan is really planning to take refuge with Namikaze Naruto." Sakata Hoshi said coldly, and then Sakata Hoshi hesitated and said: "Forget it, let's ignore it for now, Namikaze Naruto is still there.  Wind Star City can only let them go for the time being. Come on, monitor the situation of the Sanada family with all your strength, and report any news as soon as possible." "Yes."

    "Thank you for your hard work, sister-in-law." Kanada Sanada and his clan members stood at the gate, watching Sanada Ayako carrying the body of Sanada Juga on her back and walking over step by step. He immediately stepped forward and knelt in front of Sanada Ayako and said: "Two  My brother is incompetent, and it is my fault that the laboring wife went to retrieve the body of my elder brother." At the same time, the people around Kanada Sanada immediately stepped forward to support the body of Sanada Juga, and two women went to support Sanada Ayako.

    Sanada Ayako wiped the sweat on her forehead slightly and said: "I didn't expect that they were all very easy to talk to. I just made a little request, and they agreed. But this time I didn't see Namikaze Naruto, but Hinata Nei  Although he is very young, he is an upright man. And Uzumaki Kina, she is also a loving and good mother who cares about her son. I think Namikaze Naruto should be like the second uncle, as you said  , he will be a perfect hero."

    Kanada Sanada nodded, and then said: "Okay, sister-in-law, let's go in first, the clan members are waiting for the funeral of my elder brother. Sister-in-law, you go and have a rest first, I will ask you to call you later."

    Sanada Ayako hesitated for a moment and nodded: "Okay, uncle. I'm going to rest first. By the way, uncle, it's almost time, and it's time for you to make a decision." After saying that, she looked at Sanada Juga behind her.  The corpse said: "Second uncle, don't take off that dress, just let Shihe wear that dress on the road. That is his honor." Then, under the service of two women, he turned around and walked inside  go.

    "Yes, it's time to make a decision." Then Kanada Sanada hesitated slightly, then looked at the white robe of the gods that Sanada Juga was wearing and frowned slightly: "Brother never wears the robes of the gods.  "." After a short look, Kanada Sanada discovered that the robe of the god was in tatters. It was obvious that it had experienced a fierce battle, and many of the tears were scorched black.  Kanada Sanada frowned slightly, and after a while he waved his hand and said: "Okay, let's carry the elder brother's body in. As for this god-god robe, let the elder brother wear it. As the elder sister-in-law said, this is not a shame,  But it is an honor, the honor of big brother fighting."

    "Yes." The two men responded, and then carried Sanada Juga's body in.  Kanada Sanada stayed there for a moment, looked in the direction of the Daming Mansion and said, "Naruto Namikaze-sama, please give me a moment." After saying that, Kanada Sanada turned around and stepped into the mansion.  

    "This way, you can feel at ease." Naruto stepped into Ningci's courtyard and looked at Ningci who was practicing.  Neji didn't answer. After finishing a set of palm techniques, he stopped, knelt down on one knee in front of Naruto and said, "Thank you, Naruto-sama. This time Neji went above and beyond."

    Naruto shook his head, quickly helped Ningji up and said: "Okay, Ningci??There is no one else here except the two of us, no need to bow, and didn't I say that when no one is around, you and I are just like when we were in Konoha  hehe!  Naruto said with a smile on his face: "Speaking of which, Ningji, I should call you my senior. You graduated from the Ninja Academy a year earlier than me."  "

    Neji looked at Naruto, his face relaxed a little, but he shook his head and said: "No, Naruto, I'm just older than you. When we were in Konoha, you were already particularly good.  I have endured it, but I am still just a genin." Then Neji looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto, speaking of it, I am really jealous of you. Not only are you extremely talented, but you are also mentally mature, and you even have good luck in the end.  , to be favored by Master Hinata, to be honest, I really envy you?"

    Naruto nodded and said: "Yes, being able to meet Hinata is the biggest and luckiest thing for me, but" Naruto paused slightly and said: "If I had known what was happening now, maybe I would have  I will not approach Hinata, I will choose to watch her from a distance and protect her just like you."

    "Naruto, I" Upon hearing this, Neci hurriedly wanted to speak, but Naruto shook his head slightly: "I know, Ningji, speaking of it, I am very grateful to you, because you are here and I haven't  Before you met Hinata, you had been silently protecting her. Now think about it, you didn't show mercy to Hinata during the Chunin Exam. Your father's matter was one of the reasons, but the most important thing was that you hated,  You hate Hinata's shy character. Just like your father, you hate iron that cannot be transformed into steel. Because you know that the world of ninjas is very cruel. So in order to change her as quickly as possible, you chose this drastic method. But I like it  Of course, I also know that this kind of character will bring Hinata huge trouble and even life danger. But I am willing to protect her, so I try my best to improve my strength.  , to be honest, although I desperately want to improve my strength in my heart, ten people are inevitably a little lazy, even me who has experienced that kind of thing when I was a child is the same. After continuous practice, I am consuming  After a lot of physical strength, after completing a relatively difficult task, under these circumstances, everyone will want to take a rest, but at this time, as long as I think of Hinata, infinite strength will surge out of my heart.  Then I will practice hard and work hard to improve my strength, whether it is ninjutsu, taijutsu, genjutsu, or various other things. For Hinata, I am willing to learn." Naruto took care of himself.  As he spoke, a warm smile appeared on his face.

    "Naruto" Neji looked at Naruto and didn't know what to say for a moment.  He didn't expect that Naruto's motivation to become so strong, in addition to his own talent and hard work, actually came from Hinata, the shy Hinata.

    Naruto didn't hear Neji's words. He closed his eyes slightly and talked to himself, seeming to have fallen into his own world: "It's just that later, Sasuke betrayed the village. Although I chased him, I  But I was thinking, Sasuke left the village in order to gain power, so what about me, am I powerful enough? Plus, my strength seemed strong that time, but without borrowing the power of the Nine-Tails, the Flying Thunder God Technique would not work.  When I became proficient, I let Hinata face the enemy's attack alone. I suddenly felt that my own strength was far from enough. In order to better protect Hinata, I had to become stronger. My first  The goal is to surpass my father, the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato. But the elders have begun to restrict my growth. They are afraid that I will grow into an existence that they cannot control. In the end, I can only choose to leave Konoha."

    Listening to Naruto speaking quietly, Neji had no intention of stopping him, because he had already decided that no matter what Naruto said, he would only rot in his heart and would not tell anyone.  One sentence.  At this time, Neji frowned slightly. Seeing Naruto, he was still talking and didn't want to interrupt. However, looking at the figure appearing at the door of the courtyard, Neji hesitated for a moment and finally did not stop him and allowed the person at the door of the courtyard to come forward.  Behind Naruto.  Naruto seemed to be too immersed in his own world, so that he who originally sensed Superman was unable to realize that there was a person standing behind him unknowingly.

    This person is clearly Fenghua Xiaoxue.  She had just come back from the discussion. She had already negotiated terms with the envoys from the Kingdom of Waves. Soon the Kingdom of Waves would declare its submission to the Kingdom of Snow. She hurriedly wanted to tell Naruto the news, but she could not find Naruto.  Later, she learned from the maid that Naruto came to Ningci's place. She didn't want to come at first, but he came by some strange combination and heard what Naruto said from the bottom of his heart.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 436 Naruto falls into his own illusion

    Naruto didn't know that Fenghua Koyuki was standing behind him. He was still talking about what happened between him and Hinata in Konoha and his longing for Hinata. All of this made Fenghua Koyuki behind Naruto sad and even heartbroken.  It was like being cut by a knife, but she didn't show it, she didn't even move, and even her breathing slowed down.

    "Later, we left Konoha together. It was considered a rebellion. To be honest, the one I was most reluctant to leave was Hinata. I was reluctant to leave her. I was reluctant to leave her. I was really reluctant to leave. I was afraid. I left.  , will bring trouble to her, I am afraid to see tears on her little face, I am afraid, I am really afraid. But I have to leave, because if I continue to stay in Konoha, I will not be able to continue to grow.  When I got up, I had already noticed that my growth rate had dropped significantly. Although the greater the strength, the greater the increase, but I knew that my improvement speed could be much faster.  , if the elders did not restrict my power improvement. Moreover, if I left Konoha, Hinata might be able to grow up. In addition to various reasons, I left Konoha. However, although I left Konoha  , I still miss Hinata. This longing has not weakened over time, on the contrary, it has become stronger. Because I love Hinata, I really love Hinata. Even if she is not by my side, her smile  It has always existed in my mind." After saying this, Naruto closed his ocean blue eyes slightly and slowly immersed himself in his own world.

    Neji looked at Naruto and whispered: "Then why did you marry Fenghua Koyuki?"

    Neji's voice was very low, and to Naruto it seemed like it was coming from far away.  "The first time I met Xiaoxue was when I was still in Konoha, during an A-level escort mission. She was my protection target. I made a deal with her at that time. I helped her become a daimyo of the Land of Snow. If someone  One day, when I came to the Land of Snow, she handed over the Snow Ninja Village to me. At that time, I just wanted to use the Snow Ninja Village to take revenge." Naruto said with his eyes closed: "Later, when I betrayed Konoha  Even though I got married to her when I went to the Snow Country, it was just to gain a foothold in the Snow Country. That's all."

    Hearing Naruto's words, Fenghua Xiaoxue tightly covered her mouth, not daring to make any sound.  Tears rolled down from his eyes.  But Naruto, who was immersed in his own world, didn't notice Fenghua Koyuki behind him at all.

    Naruto continued: "After marrying Xiaoxue, she and I lived in separate rooms. Originally, I thought everything could continue like this, but because I stayed in the Land of Snow, I had enough time to spend time with Xiaoxue.  Through contact, I gradually discovered that Xiaoxue had entered my heart without knowing it. Maybe I was born to be more carefree. Although my feelings for Hinata have not diminished, for Xiaoxue, unknowingly, I  My feelings for her have also changed slightly. I don¡¯t know when I started to treat her not just as a wife in name, but as a real wife. Unknowingly, I fell in love with this gentle woman.  And a strong woman, when I discovered this, although it was nothing on the surface, in fact, I didn¡¯t know what to do at all. I felt very sorry for Hinata, but I didn¡¯t want to give up Xiaoxue. In the end, I chose  In order to escape, I followed the lustful immortal to practice."

    "So while you were still in love with Hinata, you also fell in love with Fenghua Koyuki, right?" Neji said, and his voice seemed to ring in Naruto's ears.

    "Yes, Hinata is still in my heart, but Xiaoxue has also stepped into my heart." Naruto said: "Both of them are beautiful women. They are both treasures of God. When I meet them, they are mine.  pleasure."

    "Naruto." Fenghua Koyuki could no longer just stand behind Naruto. She threw herself directly behind Naruto and hugged him tightly. Tears in her eyes kept falling on Naruto's back.  , Neji stood up, he planned to leave temporarily, but as soon as Neji stood up, he stopped, he realized something was wrong, he looked at Naruto carefully and called: "Naruto, Naruto." But Naruto  There was no response at all, and he was still talking about how good Hinata and Hinata were.

    "This is" Ningci was stunned, and then he formed a seal with his hands: "Byakugan." The chakra flow in Naruto's body completely appeared in Neji's eyes, and only the meridians were visible.  Blue chakra was flowing rapidly, and a ball of fiery red chakra stayed in Naruto's lower abdomen, as if it might rush out at any time.

    "Neji, what's wrong with Naruto?" Fenghua Koyuki asked immediately.  Neji himself looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto's chakra is very disordered, and it seems that Naruto has fallen into his own illusion. In this situation, only Master Kinai and Yakumo can save Naruto."  "People, I'll go find Yakumo right away." "I'll send someone to find mom immediately." They said each other, and Neji disappeared in an instant.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue glanced at Naruto and left Neji in a hurryIn the courtyard, he shouted to the maid in the distance: "Hurry up, send someone to find Master Qinai immediately. Something happened to Naruto. If anyone hesitates, I will kill her. Everyone, come and find me quickly." With the wind  Hua Xiaoxue shouted loudly, and all the maids were in confusion. Everyone was wandering around like a headless fly. Fenghua Xiaoxue returned to the courtyard and looked at Naruto who was mumbling to himself.

    After a while, Neji came with Yakumo on his back. As soon as he put Yakumo down, Yakumo came to Naruto and looked at him. He frowned slightly and said, "Naruto is indeed trapped in his own environment.  , I have to enter Naruto's illusion to wake him up." After saying that, he stopped talking and sat directly next to Naruto, put his hand on Naruto's body, closed his eyes slightly, and that was it.

    After a while, Uzumaki Kina also hurried over. Seeing the situation in front of him, Uzumaki Kina hesitated for a moment, and finally had no choice but to set up seals around him: "I can only do this for the time being, Naru.  People are trapped in their own illusions. Although I can seal Naruto's chakra to make him recover, this will only treat the symptoms but not the root cause. Only if Naruto overcomes it can he truly recover."

    "Mom, what is going on?" Fenghua Xiaoxue said, "Why did Naruto suddenly fall into his own fantasy?"

    Uzumaki Kina shook his head and said: "Unfortunately, as his mother, I don't know the reason why Naruto fell into his own illusion. Maybe it's because Naruto is too powerful. He is only seventeen this year.  Years old, many people are still just chuunin at this age, even those geniuses are only jounin, and Naruto has broken through the limit of jounin and entered the shadow level a few years ago. One year ago  He even fought against two Kage-level masters in the River Country. He was too young so that he was not in a good state of mind to control his power, so that he suffered the backlash from the power." What Uzumaki Kinai said does make sense, and indeed Naruto  The current strength is a bit too terrifying.

    Uzumaki Kina just finished speaking and shook his head: "That's not right. Naruto is not the kind of person who can't control his own power. Even the Nine-Tails in Naruto's body has such huge power and can only obey Naruto. It should be  It's not the power backlash in Naruto's body, or the power backlash is just a small reason, there is another important reason that makes Naruto fall into his own illusion."

    Upon hearing this, Neji said: "Master Kinai, before Naruto fell into the illusion, Naruto and I were talking about things in Konoha in the past. As we talked, we talked about Hinata and  ." Neci looked at Fenghua Koyuki and said, "Ms. Koyuki's matter." At this time, Neci hesitated for a moment and suddenly said, "Could it be that?"

    "Ningji, did you think of something?" Uzumaki Kinai knew from Ningci's expression that Neji seemed to have thought of something.  Neji frowned and said: "Master Kinai, you also know that Master Naruto has a very high talent in Ninjutsu, but when it comes to Taijutsu, Naruto strives to be concise and practices the simplest and most basic moves. Although  Simple but super fast and extremely difficult to resist. Only illusions. Naruto has never been good at illusions, but when he was training with Lord Jiraiya, he created an illusion trick, starry sky memory. It can make people fall into the deepest heart.  The memory makes people trapped in the memory and unable to extricate themselves. Moreover, the target of this illusion is only a single person, so its power is even more powerful. Even Uchiha Sasuke, who has the Sharingan, cannot resist it. If Naruto is trapped in this  ¡­.¡±

    "No, it's not if it's certain." Uzumaki Kina looked at Naruto who was mumbling to himself and shook his head: "Naruto has been burdened with too many things since he was a child. In fact, this outbreak should have come a long time ago, but it has always been  Because of you, Ningji, Xiaoyue, and those still in Konoha, because you continue to relieve Naruto's inner depression, Naruto has been able to hold on until now. As for why it suddenly broke out now, Neji, you  Is your relationship with Naruto still as harmonious as it was when you just left Konoha?"

    "This" Neji hesitated for a moment, not knowing what to say. Uzumaki Kinai shook his head and said: "Ningji, maybe Naruto's strength has grown too fast, or maybe Naruto is practicing with his teacher.  In the past three years, haven't you noticed that a huge gap seems to have appeared between you and Naruto? The two of you who came out of Konoha as companions now seem to have a simple superior-subordinate relationship. Isn't it?" Neji  Lowering his head and thinking deeply, Uzumaki Kinai patted Neji's shoulder gently and said: "Naruto is easily lonely, and as Naruto's important companion, you should not keep a distance from Naruto.  "

    Neci thought carefully and nodded: "I understand, Master Kinai."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 437 News about Sasuke

    "This is?" Yakumo used his genjutsu to enter Naruto's illusion. Yakumo looked around in shock, her eyes looking at everything in front of her in disbelief.  What Yakumo saw in front of him was a modern city. Countless men and women, dressed in business attire or casual clothes, were running up and down the street for a living. Countless vehicles were speeding past one after another on the street, and the tall buildings all around were soaring into the sky.  The honking of various cars and the roar of the crowd.  But all this made Yakumo frown deeply.

    "Is this the deepest part of Naruto's memory?" Yakumo shook his head suddenly, then looked around and said, "I have never seen these things before. How come there are these things in Naruto's memory? By the way, Naruto  Woolen cloth?"

    Yakumo looked around. Her perception was too weak, so she could only rely on her own eyes to search, but there were too many people coming and going. Yakumo didn't know how to find them at all, so  I can only look for it aimlessly.

    Yakumo walked and soon left the noisy streets and entered a relatively quiet alley: "I knew I should have brought Neji in. His Byakugan can easily sense Naruto's.  "As Yakumo continued walking forward, she didn't know where Naruto was, but she could only walk in the direction of her heart.  In fact, Yakumo can use genjutsu to break this illusion, because Yakumo herself is a genjutsu ninja. To her, genjutsu is like her own body, even Naruto's starry sky memory is the same, but Yakumo doesn't want to  It hurt Naruto, so he chose to use this method.

    I don¡¯t know how long time has passed. Yakumo has been walking for an unknown amount of time. The sky has completely darkened. Yakumo finally left the city. Looking at the darkness in front of him, Yakumo¡¯s face showed a hint of joy.  , wiped the sweat from his face slightly, and Yakumo stepped over in one step.

    Just after Yakumo took this step, all the scenes behind Yakumo disappeared, including high-rise buildings, including the crowds coming and going, and even the darkness in front of him disappeared.  Two people appeared in front of Yakumo. One was wearing a white shirt, casual jeans, and a pair of white sneakers. Together with his young and handsome face, he was enough to attract many girls.  But Yakumo didn't know this person, although when Yakumo looked into his eyes, he would feel a slight sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.  And the other person is naturally Naruto with long golden hair.  "Naruto." Seeing Naruto, Yakumo quickly ran towards Naruto

    Outside, it was approaching dusk, and Neji's courtyard was already full of people.  Uzumaki Kina, Namikaze Minako, Hinata Neji, Mochi Zabuza, Minazuki Shiro, Minagawa Natsuki, Kiga Suimu, Fuka Koyuki, they are all here because of Naruto.  In addition to them, there were countless maids waiting on the side.  As for Mao Shanhong, she had already been sent out by Naruto and was no longer in Wind Star City at all.

    Uzumaki Kina breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Okay, in this case, the Nine-Tails' chakra will be completely suppressed by me, and then I will just wait for Naruto to wake up." "The chakra in Naruto's body  The flow of chakra has begun to slow down." Neji, who had been keeping his eyes open, suddenly said, "And it no longer appears disordered."

    Just when Neji spoke, Yakumo opened his eyes, then pulled his hand back from Naruto, took a few breaths and said, "Okay, I'm going back to rest."  There was a trace of exhaustion on Yun's face, and then he left an unclear word and turned around to walk out of the courtyard.

    "Thank you, Yakumo." Naruto, who had been muttering to himself with his eyes closed, stopped talking to himself and opened his eyes to look at Yakumo.  "We are friends, aren't we!" Yakumo said, and then left under the service of several maids.  "Naruto." As soon as Yakumo left, Fenghua Koyuki pounced on Naruto. Although there were still many people around, Fenghua Koyuki obviously no longer cared about them. The others were slightly stunned, and then led  With ambiguous smiles on their faces, they all planned to leave.  ,

    Uzumaki Kina looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto, are you okay?"

    "Not only is it okay, but I feel like I have more power, or in other words, I can control more power in my body." Naruto looked at the people in the courtyard and apologized: "I'm sorry, I have to let you down this time.  Thank you for your trouble.¡±

    "We are companions, aren't we?" Neji said: "Although you are the leader in front of others, we will always be companions. If you do something wrong, I will still be as cruel as last time.  I'll beat you up, Naruto." Naruto nodded and said, "Of course, if I did something wrong, you can beat me up hard. I will never resist." Neji nodded.

    "Then chief, I'll take my leave first." After saying that, everyone said:They left one after another, even Uzumaki Kina and Namikaze Minako left with a malicious smile. Neji also stood up, seeming to plan to leave temporarily as well.

    At this time, Naruto picked up Fenghua Koyuki and said: "Okay, Neji, this is your courtyard, where do you want to go?" As he said this, Naruto picked up Fenghua Koyuki and jumped directly in.  In the courtyard next to it.  "Your Highness." The maids around him were stunned, and hurriedly bowed to Ningci, and then ran out. Ningci shrugged and looked up at the sky, and continued to practice.

    All the maids dispersed, and only one female officer and ten maids stepped into the courtyard shared by Naruto and Fenghua Koyuki. Seeing the door of the room open, they quickly stepped forward and got too close to the room. As soon as they heard it, they heard Naruto and Fenghua.  Hua Xiaoxue's voice.

    "No, Naruto, let me wash my face first. My face is so dirty after crying just now." Fenghua Xiaoxue said, "And I'm so hungry. Woo hoo" The voice stopped in shock.  .  The ten maids looked at each other, not knowing what to do next, and the female officer turned to the ten maids and said: "You five go prepare meals. Remember, His Highness the Prince doesn't like to eat fish, so don't do it."  Fish. The five of you go get bath water. His Highness the Daimyo and His Highness the Prince will need it immediately." "Yes, sir." The ten maids responded immediately, then separated and went to prepare.  The female officer stood quietly aside.  As for what happened next, we can only ask Naruto and Fenghua Koyuki. In short, after they stepped into the room at dusk, they never came out again until the next morning  

    Time is passing slowly, and it has been more than two months since the capital was moved. Because Naruto and almost all the organization members stayed in Fengxing City, plus a large number of snow ninjas, and Naruto himself, so in  In just over two months, Fenghua Xiaoxue has completely established a foothold in Fengxing City. Under Naruto's instigation, the large and small families in Fengxing City started fighting with the families brought by Fenghua Xiaoxue, which resulted in a serious loss of vitality.  , when Naruto Kazehana Koyuki was strong, they had no choice, and the Country of Waves had announced its annexation to the Country of Snow more than a month ago and became part of the territory of the Country of Snow.  Regarding this point, some countries in the world are naturally dissatisfied and even send ninjas to secretly cause trouble. However, after Fenghua Koyuki increased the dominance of various cities and Naruto also dispatched all snow ninjas, all signs became clear.  Disappeared.  Other countries around the world also fell silent.  Of course, Naruto and the others did nothing else and continued to strengthen the rule of the Snow Country.

    Naruto was leaning on a chair that looked like a small bed, with two maids standing behind him, and a person kneeling on one knee in front of Naruto.  A beautiful, mature woman.  The most important thing is that she is wearing a dark green plush outfit, with a pair of cat ears on her head, and a cat tail dancing behind her from time to time.  There are cat gloves on both hands, with sharp blades hidden inside.

    "That is to say. Uchiha Sasuke has found a new companion and plans to seek revenge against Uchiha Itachi!" Naruto said, looking at Mao Shanhong who was kneeling on one knee in front of him.

    Mao Shanhong knelt on the ground and said: "Yes, Lord Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke's companions are two men and one woman. One of the men has white hair, triangular teeth, and two tooth-shaped knives stuck in his waist."  , the name seems to be Suigetsu, the other man has short orange hair and a burly build. The name seems to be Jugo, the woman wears a pair of glasses and has long red shawl hair. The name seems to be Xianglan, a sentient ninja, a subordinate  When she got close, she was almost noticed. Her subordinates were incompetent and their abilities have not yet been discovered. However, it is said that Suigetsu's man had fought against Minagawa Natsuki and Momochi Zabuza, and his ability seemed to be to transfer the body  Completely liquefied, so physical attacks are ineffective."

    Naruto stood up: "It seems that Sasuke is very proud of his power, otherwise, he would not go to Itachi for revenge." Mao Shanhong did not speak, still kneeling on the ground.

    Naruto waved his hand and said, "Okay, you get up first. You got the news about Sasuke, but what about Itachi? Did you get the news about him?"

    Mao Shanhong shook his head and said: "I'm sorry, leader, my subordinates have never gotten the news about Uchiha Itachi." "Forget it, go and keep a close eye on Sasuke. Isn't Sasuke going to seek revenge from Itachi? Then sooner or later he will  Those who meet Itachi will naturally find out the news about Itachi when the time comes." "Yes." Mao Shanhong responded.

    "Where is Konoha? Is there any news coming from there?" Naruto said after being silent for a while.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 438 Ran Ran rebels against Konoha again

    "Konoha seems to be very calm recently. There is no special news coming, it's all ordinary newscom" Mao Shanhong hesitated slightly and said: "Konoha is still full of talents. It is said that half a month ago, the previous day  The little girl who is less than nine years old has successfully graduated from the ninja academy and successfully become a genin, but she refuses to join any team and is withdrawn by nature. Furthermore, three days ago, this little girl had forcibly left Konoha.  .¡±

    "Huh?" Naruto was slightly stunned and said: "Forced to leave Konoha? In other words, did someone defect again? It's just a little girl under nine years old. Where can she defect to? Besides, she just escaped from  After graduating from the Ninja Academy, I'm afraid he will be captured soon."

    Mao Shanhong nodded, then shook his head and said: "Naruto-sama, you are right, she did defect, but the strange thing is that this time, the people of Konoha did not stop her openly, but some  The ANBU went after her privately, but they still haven't succeeded, and it's been three days now, and the girl doesn't know if she has left the Land of Fire." "Huh?" Naruto was stunned, Mao Shanhong said one word after another.  He said: "That is to say, she is still defecting."

    Naruto frowned deeply: "A little girl who is less than nine years old, that is to say, just over eight years old. At this age" Naruto looked at Mao Shanhong and asked hurriedly: "Have you ever  Find out, what is the name of this little girl who defected?"

    "Jiulan Junran!" Mao Shanhong said.

    Naruto's eyes suddenly opened wide: "You mean, Ran Ran?"

    Mao Shanhong hesitated for a moment and said: "My subordinate once secretly entered Konoye Village and met with our intelligence personnel inside Konoye Village. He did say that the girl's nickname was Ran Ran, and according to him  Speaking of which, Hinata Hinata, the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, seems to be very close to this little girl."

    "Hinata? In this case, it should be Ran Ran. I think she is here to find me." Naruto said with a smile on his lips: "Speaking of which, when I was in the Kingdom of Ghosts, I promised Ran Ran  , he was going to pick her up. It seems that he committed suicide and couldn't wait any longer, so he ran out." After saying that, Naruto looked at Mao Shanhong and said, "Can you find any trace of Ran Ran?"

    Mao Shanhong looked at Naruto, then nodded and said: "Yes, Lord Naruto, it only takes a little time for my subordinates to find Jiulan Yunran."

    Naruto hesitated slightly and said: "Okay, then you go check it out immediately. I will go to the country of waves. No, it should be Fengbo City now. I will go there. At this time tomorrow, I will be in the city of Fengbo City.  I'm waiting for your news on the roof of my house." "Yes." Mao Shanhong responded, then turned around and left, quickly disappearing.

    "I didn't expect that Ran Ran would run out of Konoha again. It seems that Konoha's vigilance has not gone away. Otherwise, Ran Ran would not have escaped so easily, but no matter what, I will  Protect Ran Ran, and maybe this time we will set foot on the Land of Fire, and we may meet some people. Back then, Yakumo Neji and I left Konoha, so this time, I will take the two of them with me.  "With that said, Naruto turned around and left

    Early the next morning, Naruto, Neji, and Yakumo stood at the gate of Wind Star City. In addition, there were Zabuza, Haku and others.

    "Okay, that's it." Naruto said: "Zabuza, after I leave, Wind Star City can only rely on you to guard it. You must pay attention to the city lord Sakata Hoshi and those families, as well as the civil and military officials.  They are all on the opposite side of us.¡±

    Zabuza carried the decapitating sword on his back and said: "If anyone dares to do some tricks under my hands, it will be just in time to make my decapitating sword more worthy of its name." Uzumaki Kina said at this time: "Don't worry, Naruto, I will  He and Xiaoxue will handle the political affairs of the Kingdom of Snow together."

    Naruto nodded and said: "I feel relieved that you are here. Okay, let's do this, Yakumo, Neji, let's go. Let's go to Fengbo City first." "Yes." Naruto carried Yakumo on his back,  He and Neji jumped up and left quickly.

    According to the speed of Naruto and Neji, they quickly arrived at Fengbo City. Looking at the city that was originally the country of waves and now became Fengbo City, although Naruto stepped into it, he did not alert anyone.  And quietly, the three of them stood on the roof of the city lord's mansion with Neji Yakumo.  Because of Yakumo's fantasy, no one could find Naruto and the three of them at all.

    "Naruto, who is that person?" Yakumo, who was sitting on the eaves with Naruto, asked.  "That person?" Naruto asked with some confusion.  Yakumo lowered his head and said: "Naruto, I know you understand!"

    Naruto hesitated for a moment and said, "What do you want to ask?" At this time, Neji suddenly stood up, turned around and seemed to be planning to leave.  "Ningji, you can stay too. IfYou are interested in hearing what happened after I fell into my own fantasy.  The steps that Neji had just raised froze, and finally he put them down again and said, "Naruto, I really want to know what kind of memory can make you fall into your own fantasy."  "

    "I feel that that person is similar to you. Although you two are completely different in appearance, when I look into your eyes, I feel that familiar feeling." Yakumo stretched out his hand and grabbed Naruto's arm and said: "  Naruto, although my perception is very similar, it does not mean that my feeling is poor. In fact, my feeling is completely better than that of other people. When I look into the eyes of the two of you, I feel the look in your eyes.  They are exactly the same, but everyone's pupils are different. Although Naruto, your pupils are sea blue, and his pupils are black, at that time I couldn't tell the two of you apart from your eyes at all.  , because the pupils of the two of you are exactly the same, and as I broke your illusion, that person also disappeared. I knew that person was your memory, but Naruto, why is there such a person in your memory?  People who are similar to you, and in your memory, what is going on in that city and everything in the city? I have never seen those things. Some are similar to movies, but they are obviously much more convenient, and there are  Those means of transportation, and the constant harsh sounds." As she said that, Yakumo grabbed Naruto's arm and tightened it tightly, but Yakumo's body was too weak, and even her hands were not too weak.  He had a lot of strength, so although he held Naruto tightly, in fact, Naruto didn't feel much pain.

    Naruto quickly supported Yakumo and shook his head: "It's not that I don't want to say it, but it's because the matter is too shocking. I'm afraid that if I say it, you won't believe it." "As long as it's what you said, Naruto, I will believe it."  ." Yakumo said almost immediately.  Neji also nodded and said: "Tell me, Naruto, I believe you will not lie to us, because we are companions who live and die together."

    Naruto took a deep breath and said: "Okay, since you want to hear it, then I will tell you." Naruto paused slightly and said: "Neji, Yakumo, you believe that people have their own future."  In this life?"

    Yakumo was stunned and said hesitantly: "I think there should be one. Although I haven't actually met it, but I think it does exist." Then Neji thought for a moment and said, "I remember when I was in Konoha, although  I am a branch of the Hyuga clan, but I also have a lot of time to read some ninjutsu books. I remember seeing some introductions to ninjutsu that said 'you can summon the legendary god of death', just like back then, Nine  When Tai attacked Konoha, Naruto, your father, the Yondaime-sama, used the 'Ghoul Seal' like this. I think since there is a Shinigami, then the theory of reincarnation should indeed exist."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Since you all said so, let me tell you. After falling into my own illusion, I returned to the world of my previous life. That is where I lived in my previous life. That is  It is a very peaceful world, but at the same time, it is also a very cold-blooded world. Everyone sweeps the snow in front of the door and does not care about the frost on the roof of his house. This is the most true portrayal of that era. And that person is my previous life."

    "Previous life?" Yakumo and Neji were stunned. Naruto nodded and said: "After I fell into my own illusion, I appeared there, and then he appeared in front of me. When I first saw him  I already knew that he was my previous life, so we looked at each other like this until Yakumo arrived." Naruto did not hide anything from Neji and Yakumo and said it directly  Something about falling into one's own illusion.

    After hearing what Naruto said, Yakumo nodded and said: "Indeed, that person can be said to be another Naruto. This is the only explanation."

    Neji nodded and said: "Although I have never entered the illusion, nor have I seen the person you are talking about, but if this is really the case, then this is indeed the only explanation." Then what else did Neji want to ask?  , but as soon as he opened his mouth, he stopped and said: "Here he comes."

    Naruto was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "As expected of Ningji, your perception ability has surpassed mine." Yakumo was stunned for a moment, not knowing what Naruto and Neji were talking about, Naruto looked at Yakumo lightly  He said softly: "Okay, Yakumo, let's undo the illusion, Mao Shanhong has arrived." Yakumo suddenly realized, nodded, and waved his hand without seeing her seal, and there was a ripple around him.

    In the distance, Mao Shanhong saw Naruto and three others who suddenly appeared on the roof. Without hesitation, he flew directly to the roof and knelt down on one knee and said: "Naruto-sama, my subordinates have found the whereabouts of Jiulan Junran."  . Now let the clansmen keep an eye on it." Naruto nodded and carried Yakumo on his back and said, "Okay, lead the way." "Yes." Mao Shanhong stood up, turned around, and in an instant all the people on the roof disappeared.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 439 Moonlight Blast and Uzuki Sunset

    "Brother Naruto, why don't you come to pick up Ran Ran?" A ** year old little girl sat on the tree trunk, leaned tightly against the tree trunk, held her thighs with both hands and murmured: "Hello Ran Ran  I miss Brother Naruto, but why did Brother Naruto abandon Ran Ran? Did Ran Ran do something wrong to make Brother Naruto angry? Ran Ran can change. .com Ran Ran will definitely change." Tears kept falling from her eyes.  Big eyes dripping inside.

    She is Jiulan Junran, nicknamed 'Ran Ran'. She has been away from Konoha for several days. Although the Fifth Hokage did not directly send personnel to hunt her down, there are some personnel in Konoha who do not only obey the Hokage.  For example, some families' private ninjas, such as some people with transcendent status, the group of elders.

    Suddenly Ran Ran stopped crying, but leaned quietly against the tree trunk, no longer making a sound, and at the same time hiding her traces through the leaves. After a while, several figures flashed up, and all she could see was in front of her.  There were five people, all of whom were dressed in dark tight-fitting clothes, with an animal mask on their face, and a short sword on their backs. They had a leaf symbol on different places on their bodies. It was obvious that these people were the ANBU of Konoha.  .

    The five Anbu explored the surroundings for a while, looked at each other, and then left.  Ran Ran breathed a sigh of relief and watched the figures of several Anbu leaving. After they were completely out of sight, she stood up and planned to leave, but Ran Ran ran into someone's arms as soon as she took off.  At the same time, the other party reached out and covered Ran Ran's mouth, and the two returned to the tree trunk where Ran Ran was originally hiding: "Don't move, they are back." The voice was that of a woman. After hearing this, Ran Ran calmed down slightly.  , but did not calm down completely, because if the ANBU did not come back after a while, Ran Ran would immediately make a sound to let people know where he was.  Soon Ran Ran and the others were hiding again.

    "ßÝßÝßÝ" sounded several times, and the five ANBU from before were back.  Ran Ran finally calmed down when she saw the five ANBU. The five ANBU released their spiritual power around to sense that nothing was found around them. In the end, they could only shake their heads and leave.

    At this time, the woman put Ran Ran down and said: "Okay, they have left now." Ran Ran stopped, turned around and looked at the woman in front of her, and saw that she was wearing purple clothes and had long purple hair.  , as well as an animal mask on the face, and a symbol of leaves.

    "You are also an ANBU of Konoha." Ran Ran looked at the other party and said, "Are you here to catch Ran Ran too!"

    "If that were the case, I wouldn't have come to help you just now." The woman said, Ran Ran hesitated and said: "Ran Ran has left Konoha and is no longer a ninja from the same village as you. Why are you helping Ran Ran?  ?¡±

    "Ahem." A cough came, and then an ANBU carrying a knife appeared in front of Ran Ran again. The ANBU took off his mask and said: "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Moonlight.  Hayate." This person turned out to be Naruto's examiner for the third preliminary round of the Chunin Examination, Moonlight Hayate.

    Moonlight Hayate pointed at the woman next to her and said, "She is Uzuki Yugao." After hearing what Moonlight Hayate said, the woman also took off her mask and said, "I am Hayate's fianc¨¦e. From the moment you left Konoha, we  The two of you have been following you, and every move you make these days is in our eyes, otherwise, do you think you can run so far on your own?"

    Ran Ran looked at Yueguan Hayfeng and Uoyuki Xiyan in surprise and said, "Is this so possible? It's impossible that someone can follow me like this for several days without being discovered by me?"

    Tsutsuki Hayate shook his head and said: "No, although your sensory power is not weak, you are not a sensory ninja. It is not that difficult to hide it from you, and we knew early on that you would go to Naruto.  , after all, you have left Konoha once, so we were aware of it as soon as you stepped out of Konoha, and Godai-sama secretly sent two of us to protect you along the way. Do you think you can come here by yourself?  Well, if you were just alone, I'm afraid you would be taken back within two hours after you left Konoha, and in a few days, you would still be in the Land of Fire.  It¡¯s impossible to leave the Country of Fire.¡±

    Ran Ran's eyes darkened, and then she came down firmly and said, "Even if this is the case, Ran Ran has to give it a try. Ran Ran must go find Brother Naruto. Ran Ran no longer wants to stay alone in Konoha."

    Moonlight Hayate and Uzuki Yugan looked at each other, and then Uzuki Yugan said: "Don't you have many people who care about you in Konoha? The Fifth Hokage, Jiraiya, Miss Hyuga Hinata, Haruno Sakura, Mu  Hamaru, don't they all care about you very much? How can you be alone?"

    "Ran Ran knows." Ran Ran lowered her head and said: "Ran Ran knows the beautiful mother-in-law, the lustful grandpa, sister Hinata, sister Xiaoying."??Shikamaru brother, they all care about Ran Ran, but they are not Naruto brother.  Ran Ran suddenly said loudly: "All Ran Ran wants is Brother Naruto. Ran Ran knows that Brother Naruto has a lot of things to do every day, so Ran Ran won't pester Brother Naruto every day. As long as Brother Naruto occasionally accompanies Ran Ran."  .  That's all Ran Ran wants.  " After saying that, Ran Ran turned around and flew away towards the Kingdom of Snow. Yueguan Jiaofeng and Uoyue Xiyan looked at each other, then jumped up and chased after Ran Ran directly.

    A few people had just left. Three human-like figures appeared where they were standing. They were said to be similar because they were similar in shape to humans, but their ears were a pair of cat ears and they were wearing fluffy clothes.  The clothes fit the body very well, as if they grew directly on the skin, and there was a tail swaying behind it.

    "Ale, who is that little girl? Why do you like the big bad guy so much?" Mao Shanqiu, who was wearing a pink catwoman costume, said with some confusion, and then looked at the two tribesmen beside her, a man and a woman.

    The two Maoshan clan members sweated profusely, and then said: "Naruto-sama, you are extremely talented and proud of your strength. In addition, with your noble status and majestic appearance, you should be liked by many people."

    "Is that so? Why didn't I feel it?" Mao Shanqiu said for a moment, then shook his head suddenly and said: "No, the big bad guy is the big bad guy, and they are all so annoying. I want to change that little girl's mind."  Following Maoshan Qiu, he jumped up and chased after him.  "Little master." The two Maoshan tribesmen were startled and quickly left a mark on the ground, then jumped after him.

    The two Maoshan tribe members looked at Mao Shanqiu in front of them, feeling bursts of excitement and helplessness at the same time.  They were excited because Mao Shanqiu thought that her clan's physical skills talent far exceeded theirs. She had already reached her current level at the age of only fifteen, which made them very happy. However, they were helpless that although her strength had improved.  , but the mind has not gone up at all.  Although he is fifteen years old now, his mental age is still around ten years old.  This makes all the Maoshan people helpless.

    Ran Ran continued to move towards the Country of Snow. Because of her age, Ran Ran was not very clear about the routes around her. She was only in the direction of the Country of Snow. As for where the Country of Snow started, she had no idea at all.  , but this is not the first time Ran Ran has left Konoha.  The last route she took led all the way to the Kingdom of Ghosts, but that route had also been discovered by others. Although there might be someone waiting for Ran Ran on this road, Ran Ran had no choice. She was just a little girl, and  She didn't know too many routes, so she still walked this route, but at a slower speed than last time.  Although Yuekuan Hayate and Uoyuki Xiyan were with her, Ran Ran didn't trust them.

    Ran Ran¡¯s speed is not slow, and her body is petite and flexible, so she is almost at home in the woods. Even Yueguang Baileng and Uoyue Xiyan can only focus most of their thoughts on Ran Ran before they can keep up.  "Wait a minute. Ran Ran." Yueguan Jianfeng suddenly stopped and said, "I always feel that something is wrong around me, cough." Saying that, Maoyue Xiyan and Ran Ran also stopped, and then felt carefully, Maoyue Xiyan  Surprised: "We were ambushed."

    Yueguan Hayate and Ran Ran quickly looked around, and soon more than ten Anbu walked out of the surroundings.  After careful counting, there were actually fifteen people, and judging from the leaf symbols on these fifteen people, they were all Anbu of Konoha.  Fifteen people completely surrounded the three of them.  Moreover, the area of ????encirclement is not large. No matter which direction they break through, they will inevitably be attacked by four or five Anbu at the same time. Moreover, Moonlight Hayate and Uozuki Xiyan have already felt that although each of these fifteen people is strong,  They are not as good as the two of them, but if four or five people join forces, they will have no choice but to escape. If a few more people are added, they will have no chance to escape at all, and now there are fifteen people, and they  There is also Ran Ran who is a liability, which means that it is impossible for them to escape, let alone win.

    "Uzuki Xiyan, Moonlight Hayate, you two are so brave, you dare to betray Konoha and join the rebel ninja Namikaze Naruto." One of the ANBU stepped forward and said loudly: "Put down your weapons now, be good.  And we will go to Konoha to accept the punishment."

    "Hmph." Uzuki Xiyan said coldly: "You are not Hokage-sama. You are not qualified to make a conclusion for us whether we betrayed Konoha or not." "You" "Ahem."  Just when Anbu wanted to speak, he was interrupted by several coughs from Moonlight Hayate. Moonlight Hayate looked at the ANBU around him and said: "Stop talking nonsense, let's get started. After it's over, we have to hurry on!"

    The website www. welcomes all book lovers to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all here!  ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 440 Dance of the Three Suns and Moon

    "I don't know whether to live or diecom" The ANBU team leader saw the moonlight blast and pulled out his sword, and said coldly: "Kill them and take Jiulan Junran back. She is an important hostage used to contain Namikaze Naruto. Don't  Hurt her."

    "Yes." The ANBU around him responded, and they all rushed towards Moonlight Hayate and Uazuki Xiyan, "Mikazuki Dance." Moonlight Hayate shouted, and then turned the knife in his hand, reflecting the sunlight, and stabbed it all at once.  It hurt the eyes of all Anbu.  Although it was only a short moment, this moment was enough.  After these Anbu regained their sight, they saw nine moonlight blasts appearing in front of their eyes, three on the top, three on the left and three on each side. Their movements were exactly the same, without any difference. The Anbu looked at them in shock and then attacked.  They didn't know how to block the strong moonlight wind.

    'Pfft' As the blood spurted out, the two ANBU touched the knife marks on the left side of their necks, and then fell down directly, "Ahem." Moonlight Hayate began to cough continuously, and the rest  All the ANBU stopped and looked at each other, not knowing how to deal with it for a moment.

    "What a 'Mikazuki Dance.'" The ANBU squad leader said, "As expected, he is the only one who can learn the Mikazuki Dance, but" Anbu paused and said, "Do you think that with this move, Mikazuki  Do you just want to block us? You are a little too underestimated of us. Moreover, the chakra required for the 'Dance of the Three Crescent Moon' is relatively large, and you cannot use it for many things according to your physique. In addition, the 'Dance of the Three Crescent Moon' requires a lot of chakra.  'It was originally a move for fighting alone, but now that I have so many people here, everyone should do it for me.' The remaining twelve Anbu all rushed forward, and the team leader stood on the spot and directed everything.

    Moonlight Hayate gritted his teeth, and turned the knife in his hand to reflect the sunlight again: "Dance of the Three Suns and Moons." Looking at the nine Moonlight Hayate above and on the left and right, the ANBU around him no longer hesitated this time, and immediately separated nine people from each other.  The figure rushed over.  The remaining three people headed towards Maoyue Xiyan and Ranran.  "Damn it." Mao Yue Xiyan wanted to protect Ran Ran while facing attacks from four Anbu, and soon she was injured.

    With a sound of 'dang', the eight figures all disappeared amid the resistance of the eight ANBU. Only the last figure was left. He gave up the opportunity to continue attacking, retreated suddenly, and rushed towards Uoyuki Xiyan, blocking the slashing towards Uoyuki.  After Xiyan's sword, he and Uoyue Xiyan stood back to back.

    "Are you okay?" Moonlight Gale asked.  Mao Yue Xiyan shook her head and said: "It's okay, it's just a minor injury. It's just that we are surrounded. I'm afraid we are really going to die here this time."

    "Do you regret it?" Yueguang Qifeng's cough seemed to be cured, and he said in a clear voice.  "No regrets!" Mao Yue Xiyan said without any hesitation: "It's just that I have a little regret and a little happiness."

    "What regrets, and what are you thankful for?" Yueguang Gale turned his head and looked at Uoyue Xiyan and said.

    "It's a pity that you and I haven't held a wedding yet, but I'm glad that you and I can die together." Maoyue Xiyan looked at the moonlight and said to the wind. The tenderness in her eyes was enough to turn a hundred refined steel into softness around her fingers.

    Moonlight Gale smiled softly and said: "Okay, if we can survive, then we will hold a wedding immediately. If we can't survive, I hope we can live in different beds and die in the same bed."

    "Then I'll help you." The ANBU team leader shouted coldly.  Then all the twelve Anbu surrounding them rushed towards the three of them.  Moonlight Hayate and Uozuki Xiyan looked at each other and smiled. At the same time, they placed Ran Ran on the tree trunk. They each raised the swords in their hands and rushed towards the ANBU rushing around.

    "It's so touching." Mao Shanqiu hid among the leaves on the side, watching with red eyes Yue Guangfeng and Uoyuki Xiyan rushing towards the twelve Anbu with desperate expressions, giving up all defense in exchange for more  Powerful attack power.  And the twelve Anbu naturally discovered this. No one wanted to die, even the Anbu with the highest death rate. They were not afraid of death, but they were unwilling to die in such a meaningless way, so that for a moment, the moonlight blast  The two of them, Uoyuki Xiyan, actually fought to a close with twelve Anbu whose strength was only one step behind them.

    But this is only temporary. Even though they are fighting against the twelve Anbu now, what they are relying on now is just this aura of looking forward to death. Plus the surrounding Anbu don't want them to take the opportunity to rush out, so they can only stay in a certain area.  activities, but once their momentum weakens, they will be killed by their opponents in an instant.

    Mao Shanqiu looked at Yue Guang Feng and the two people. Seeing that the momentum of the two people seemed to have reached its peak and might weaken at any time, there was a sudden 'pop' sound. Mao Yue Xiyan looked at the dagger in her abdomen and reached out to grab it.  The ANBU then pierced the opponent's heart with one piece.  "Xiaoyan!" Yueguang Gale said loudly as he looked at Uoyue Xiyan who was standing in front of him.

    Maoyue Xiyan covered her abdomenHe said with a pale face, "You'll be fine, that's all." Anbu swarmed around him.

    "Xiao Qiu can't bear it anymore. Xiao Qiu is going to help those two people." As he said that, Maoshan Qiu suddenly rushed over and appeared in the middle of the two people. He looked at the ANBU around him and said, "You are all bad guys. Xiao Qiu."  Qiu hates you the most. Xiaoqiu is going to kill you." Everyone was stunned. They didn't expect that a cat-like girl would suddenly run out, so they stopped. Now the other party was obviously a little girl, but she still said  He wanted to kill himself, which made the ANBU around him feel funny. Only the ANBU team leader didn't find it funny. He felt scared because Mao Shanqiu was so fast that he didn't notice it at all.

    Mao Shanqiu formed a seal with his hands and said: "Maoshan Ryu¡¤Human-animal hybrid transformation¡¤Maoshan warrior." As Mao Shanqiu spoke, the clothes on Mao Shanqiu began to change, and a burst of pink gas-like things rose up.  , and then "Ah woo. Failed." I saw Mao Shanqiu dressed in a princess costume, with the tail on his body and the cat ears on his head disappearing.  Already fifteen years old, she is still as petite as a twelve or thirteen-year-old girl. A pink kitten lies in Mao Shanqiu's arms and meows helplessly.

    Two slight sounds of "whisper" sounded, and two men and women with cats appeared in front of Mao Shanqiu. The man looked around with vigilance, and the woman asked Mao Shanqiu with concern: "Little master, are you okay?"

    "Sister, I failed again!" Mao Shanqiu threw herself into the woman's arms and said, "I wanted to transform into a Maoshan warrior, but failed again. If the big bad guy finds out, he will not let Xiao Qiu eat again.  ." The people around him were sweating.

    The woman gently comforted Mao Shanqiu for a few words, and Mao Shanqiu stopped crying. She looked at the ANBU around her and said, "Sister, they are all bad people. They are bullying those two people. Can you help Xiao Qiu?" The woman.  After looking at it, he nodded, then put Mao Shanqiu down and let her stand with Ran Ran, and the man.

    "Who are you?" the ANBU team leader said, "Konoha is dealing with traitors. According to the rules of the ninja world, no one from the ninja village is allowed to interfere." "It doesn't matter who we are!" the man said:  "The important thing is that my little master has given the order, so I can't let you hurt those two people."

    "Hmph, you are looking for death." The ANBU team leader said coldly: "I want to see how strong you are?"

    "Maoshanqiu¡¤Human-animal hybrid transformation¡¤Maoshan warrior." The man and woman looked at each other and formed seals at the same time.  Then, a tail grew out from behind the two people, their ears turned into cat ears, and the tight clothes on their bodies turned into a fluffy white dress, just like the little white cat sitting on their shoulders before, with their hands  Wearing cat gloves, the sharp claws at the end extend from the gloves like sharp blades.  In an instant, the two people disappeared from the spot and launched an attack on the surrounding Anbu.  However, although it was unexpected, the opponent was not a weakling after all. Although many people were injured, none of them died yet.

    "Maoyama style?" the ANBU squad leader muttered silently, then looked at the two people who were moving as fast as ghosts around him and said, "Don't worry about them two, go deal with Moonlight Hayate and Ran Ran." After saying that, the remaining ten people around him said  The ANBU immediately divided into two teams, five of them rushed in the direction of Ran Ran, and the other five rushed towards the moonlight blast.  At the same time, the ANBU squad leader himself rushed out.

    There was only one Mao Shanqiu on Ran Ran's side, and Yueguang Gale still had to take care of the seriously injured Uo Yue Xiyan. Once he got close, he had almost no power to resist. Helplessly, the two Mao Shan tribesmen could only stop and block them.  In front of him, there was a 'bang', and as soon as the two Maoshan tribesmen stopped, the man was kicked hard in the chest, and he was beaten until he vomited blood and flew out.  After taking a closer look, they saw that it was the ANBU team leader. They just wanted to pursue him, but a fireball blasted past, and Moonlight Hayate came to them holding Uzuki Xiyan, stopping them from continuing to pursue.

    "Hmph." The ANBU team leader looked at it and said, "You should surrender. Two of you have been seriously injured behind you, and only two of you are still capable of fighting. But you still have two brats to take care of, so you have no chance at all.  , it is better to surrender directly.¡±

    "Don't even think about it." Moonlight Hayate placed Uoyuki Xiyan on the tree trunk where Ran Ran was standing, turned around and looked at the ANBU team leader and said: "As long as I still have breath, I will never surrender."

    The ANBU team leader waved his hand and said: "Except Jiulan Yunran, kill everyone else."

    "Hmph, let's see who dares to hurt my daughter." Everyone was stunned when they heard this voice. Mao Shanqiu said happily: "It's mom, mom is here."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 442 Naruto Appears

    Mao Shanhong, dressed in a dark green cat girl costume, jumped up in front of Mao Shan Qiu and looked at the dozen ANBU opposite.  At the same time, Mao Shanqiu threw herself tightly on Mao Shanhong and shouted, "Mom, Xiaoqiu failed again." Mao Shanhong smiled and stroked Mao Shanqiu's little head and said, "Just practice more in the future."

    "Clan leader, my subordinates are incompetent and cannot protect my little master." Two Maoshan tribe members knelt on one knee in front of Mao Shanhong and said.  Mao Shanhong shook his head and quickly floated the two people up and said: "You have tried your best, but you must remember next time that no matter what kind of team it is, the commander is the first target to attack."

    "Yes, clan leader." The two Maoshan clan members responded immediately.

    "Is there another one?" The ANBU team leader looked at the cat and thought to himself: "And it seems to be the clan leader of those who use strange physical skills. It seems like this is in trouble. We can't continue like this. If the clan leader comes, then the clan members will inevitably  It's nearby, we can't delay it any longer, otherwise they will keep coming, and we must deal with them as soon as possible." Thinking of this, the ANBU team leader waved his hand and said: "Hurry up and do it." "Yes."  The ANBU around him responded immediately and rushed towards Mao Shanqiu and others with him.

    "Hmph." Maoshanhong put Maoshanqiu down, then stood up and formed a seal slightly: "Maoshan flow¡¤Human-animal hybrid transformation¡¤Maoshan warrior." Maoshanhong's fur became thicker, and there was no other change, except for the body's  The color turned red, and at the same time, very sharp claws appeared on the gloves of both hands.  Looking at the rushing ANBU, a disdainful smile appeared on the corner of Mao Shanhong's mouth, and she disappeared in front of everyone in an instant. When she reappeared, the sharp claw of her right hand had already cut the throat of an ANBU.

    Mao Shanhong smiled softly at the ANBU team leader next to him and said, "Originally, I wanted to attack you first, but I suddenly felt that killing all of you would be much more effective than killing just one of you." At the same time, the man  The Maoshan clan members who were not yet injured also rushed towards the surrounding Anbu.

    "So fast." This was the ANBU team leader's first thought.  At the same time, he had a second thought in his mind, which was to escape from here.  He already knew that these people were not something he could face by himself, but he canceled the thought as soon as it arose. He had just seen Mao Shanhong's super speed, and he knew that the moment he turned around,  It will be immediately torn apart by the sharp claws on the opponent's hands.

    'Poof', the sharp claw in Mao Shanhong's hand scratched again, another Anbu covered his neck and fell down with a look of disbelief. Mao Shanhong flicked the blood on his claw and looked around and said: "Oh, there are still  The next ten people." As he spoke, Mao Shanhong's figure disappeared again.  "Mom is so awesome." Mao Shanqiu shouted excitedly.  But it was precisely because of this shout that the ANBU team leader noticed Mao Shanqiu, his eyes were stunned, and he focused his attention on Mao Shanqiu.  And in this short period of time, another ANBU member died at the hands of Mao Shanhong. Counting the ANBU team leader himself, there were only nine ANBU members left.

    The ANBU team leader thought for a moment, turned around and said to the eight remaining ANBU members: "Disperse, retreat." After saying that, he immediately rushed in one direction, and at the same time, other ANBU members around him also scattered and fled.

    "If you want to leave, your thinking is a little too simple." Mao Shanhong said, and instantly appeared in front of an escaping ANBU. The sharp claws in his hands directly broke through the body and penetrated the heart, and then continued to move towards the other ANBU.  Leave in the name of ANBU.

    The ANBU team leader flew towards the forest, seemingly planning to leave, but just when everyone thought so, he suddenly turned around and headed towards Ran Ran and Maoshan Qiu. Moonlight Gale was suddenly startled and thought  He wanted to step forward to block it, but it was obvious that Moonlight Blast was fooled. Even when the two people were close to each other, the other party suddenly exerted force to throw Moonlight Blast away, rushed in front of Ran Ran, grabbed Ran Ran and Mao Shanqiu and said loudly: "  Everyone, please don¡¯t move, otherwise I will strangle them to death.¡±

    "Oops." Moonlight Hayate looked at Mao Shanqiu and Ran Ran in the hands of the ANBU team leader and said coldly: "They actually went to capture children to threaten them. When did the people of 'Gen' fall to this level?" At this time, everyone  They all stopped, even the Anbu who were fleeing stopped, and Mao Shanhong also stopped successfully killing the Anbu members.

    "Hmph." The ANBU team leader looked at Moonlight Hayate and said: "As long as the goal can be achieved, what does it mean to catch children and threaten them? In our training, we only teach how to achieve the goal, but not which methods cannot be used.  "Then the ANBU team leader looked at Mao Shanhong and raised Mao Shan Qiu and said: "You cancel the transformation immediately, otherwise, I will strangle your daughter to death immediately."

    Everyone focused their attention on Mao Shanhong. Mao Shanhong looked at the ANBU team leader and said, "I have released my transformation, will you let my daughter go?"

    "Who knows?"The ANBU team leader said: "But my mission is only to bring Jiulan Yunran back and it has nothing to do with your Maoshan clan, and I don't want to mess with a family like yours.  "

    "Really?" Mao Shanhong responded casually, then pointed to the ANBU killed by him around him and said, "What about these?" Mao Shanhong looked at the ANBU team leader and the five ANBU who gathered towards him with a half-smile.  The member said: "We may have had nothing to do with each other before, but it's not the case now. I have killed many of you." "The weak prey on the strong. There is nothing they can do about their lack of strength. They can only blame themselves.  "The ANBU team leader said directly.

    Mao Shanhong nodded and said: "Really? I understand." "Wait a minute." Seeing that Mao Shanhong meant to agree to the ANBU team leader, Yueguang Hayate quickly said: "Mao Shanhong, please don't believe him. They are  The members of Konoha's Roots have no credibility with them at all. Even if you follow his words, they will not let you go, they will only push you further."

    "It's better to hurry up, otherwise, I will just pull someone on my back." The ANBU team leader immediately pinched Mao Shanqiu and Ran Ran's necks tightly and said: "You must decide as soon as possible." At this time, because of Mao Shanqiu and Ran Ran  Because the two people's necks were pinched tightly, their breathing was a little difficult.

    Mao Shanhong no longer paid attention to the moonlight blast, but made a slight seal with his hands and said: "Maoshan Warrior, release." Then a burst of chakra emerged from Mao Shanhong's body, and then the sharp claws on his hands disappeared, and the red kitten remained.  Appearing on the shoulders of Mao Shanhong, Mao Shanhong stood in front of the ANBU team leader wearing a white royal robe and said: "Okay, I have released it, you can put my daughter back."

    The ANBU team leader did not let go of Mao Shanqiu, but continued: "Although the transformation has been released, I think it will not be difficult to combine again, so I can't rest assured, so I can't let go of Mao Shanqiu,  You kill the cat on your shoulder, and then injure your right arm. In this case, I will fulfill my promise and let your daughter go."

    Mao Shanhong did not answer, but looked at the ANBU squad leader coldly and said: "No problem, but before that, if you can still survive." After speaking, Mao Shanhong knelt down to the ANBU squad leader and said  : "My subordinate Mao Shanhong meets the leader."

    Everyone was stunned. The ANBU squad leader was startled and wanted to strangle Mao Shanqiu and Ran Ran in his hands to death, but the sound of 'puff puff' sounded, and the long golden hair came directly from the ANBU squad captain's two arms.  Penetrating through the arm, due to the huge pain and the stabbing of the meridians, the Anbu team leader's hands were weakly released. Mao Shanqiu and Ran Ran immediately escaped. At this time, the long golden hair suddenly activated and they were taken away.  The ANBU team leader's body made two 'bang bang' sounds, and his long golden hair was stuck in a tree trunk. The ANBU team leader reluctantly turned around and looked over, only to see Naruto standing where he was standing with an indifferent expression.  s position.  The long golden hair penetrated directly into his body, and at the same time, the bodies of other ANBU were all pierced by Naruto's long hair.  In addition to Naruto, there was a man and a woman, and he knew them both. The man was Hinata Neji, and the woman was Kurama Yakumo.

    "Mao Shan meets the leader." When the two Mao Shan tribesmen saw Naruto, they also knelt on the ground and saluted Naruto.  Then he saluted Neci and Yakumo and said, "See you, Neji-sama, Yakumo-sama." When Mao Shanqiu saw it, she could only kneel on the ground unwillingly. She was just naive, not stupid, she knew  In the current situation, she could only kneel down along with him.

    "Brother Naruto." Ran Ran looked at Naruto with long blond hair. Without any hesitation, she rushed directly to Naruto. She hugged Naruto tightly and cried loudly: "Brother Naruto, Ran Ran misses you so much."  , why didn't you come to pick up Ran Ran?" As she spoke, Ran Ran continued to beat Naruto's body. Although Naruto couldn't feel it at all according to her strength, Naruto still felt bursts of heartache.

    Naruto waved his hand to Mao Shanhong, then gently picked up Ran Ran and said, "I'm sorry, Ran Ran, Brother Naruto was wrong. From now on, will you follow Brother Naruto to the Land of Snow, okay?" Maoshan Hong Station  At the same time, the Maoshan tribe and Maoshan Qiu also stood up.

    Ran Ran lay tightly in Naruto's arms and said: "Wherever Brother Naruto goes, Ran Ran will go. Ran Ran never wants to live alone again." "Okay, we will never be separated again."  As the mark in Naruto's hand changed, all the Anbu who were pierced by Naruto's long hair suddenly vomited blood, and then turned into corpses one after another.  Then Naruto took back his long hair, but when he pulled it out, he saw sharp thorns growing on the long hair, just like thorns.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 442 Heading to Yuyin Village

    After Naruto pulled out his hair, he looked at the Maoshan tribe and said, "I've seen what happened just now. It's up to you how to reward Maoshanhong. .com I've worked hard for you these days, go back and recuperate first."  The Maoshan tribesmen immediately said happily: "Yes, thank you very much, leader." After saying that, the two Maoshan tribesmen turned around and stood behind Mao Shanhong, and Mao Shanqiu followed them quietly.

    Naruto glanced slightly and said, "Xiaoqiu, your transformation just now seems to have failed." "Ah" As soon as Mao Shanqiu heard Naruto speak, he was startled and stopped.  The body looked at Naruto timidly and said: "I don't want to, but the transformation of the 'Cat Mountain Warrior' is too difficult"

    "Huh?" Naruto looked at Mao Shanqiu. Mao Shanqiu shrank subconsciously, and all the words were blocked in his mouth, and then he said: "I'm sorry, I know I was wrong, and I will work hard to practice in the future.  !"

    Naruto nodded and said: "Mao Shanhong, look at her. During this period of training, she is not allowed to eat ramen. When her strength improves, she can eat it." "Ahwhy is this so?"  ?" Before Mao Shanhong could say anything, Mao Shanqiu shouted: "I will practice hard in the future, why don't you let me eat ramen!" "Mao Shanhong." Naruto said again.

    Hearing Naruto's calm tone, Mao Shanqiu was shocked and immediately covered his mouth. Mao Shanhong stepped forward and whispered a few words to Mao Shanqiu, and then Mao Shanqiu nodded and looked at Naruto cautiously, followed by two  All the Maoshan tribesmen left together.

    After Mao Shanqiu left, Mao Shanhong saluted Naruto and said, "Thank you, chief. Otherwise, I don't know how to get Xiao Qiu to calm down and practice." Naruto shook his head and said, "Mao Shanqiu is very important to the Maoshan clan.  I have a very high talent in physical skills, but I just live and play and don't practice at all. Otherwise, my transformation will not fail. As long as Mao Shanqiu practices well, I will have one more general under my command. For me,  Said, there are only benefits." Mao Shanhong smiled softly, stopped talking, took a few steps forward and stood behind Naruto.

    "Long time no see, Teacher Moonlight Hayate." Naruto looked at Moonlight Hayate and said, "The last time we met was in Konoha, when I won the Thunder God Sword."

    "Ahem." Moonlight Hayate supported Uzuki Xiyan and said, "Yes, I haven't seen you for a long time, Uzumaki No, it should be Naruto Namikaze. I didn't expect that after not seeing each other for a few years, you already have  You have achieved the current strength and influence. Even such a powerful Maoshan clan is your subordinate."

    Naruto shook his head, then looked at Uzuki Xiyan and said, "By the way, Teacher Moonlight Hayate, I think I met this one last time. I wonder if she is?" Moonlight Hayate immediately said:  "She is my fianc¨¦e Uoyuki Xiyan!"

    Naruto smiled and nodded and said: "She turns out to be Mr. Hayate's fianc¨¦e. She is indeed beautiful. I think there must be many suitors. Teacher, you have to make good use of it. It's best to settle the matter immediately, otherwise, you will be  It would be a great pity if someone else chased her away."

    "Cough cough cough cough cough." Yueguang Guofeng coughed and was speechless for a while. Even the face of Uoyuki Xiyan in his hand, which was originally pale due to blood loss, began to turn rosy.  The two sides continued to chat for a long time. The two sides had a tacit understanding that they did not involve the Leaf Village and Snow Country. The two sides just kept chatting about some of their respective situations.

    "Okay, it's time for us to go back. This time our mission is just to protect Jiulan Yunran from coming to the Land of Snow. Although we are still in the Land of Fire, since you are here, Naruto, our mission is natural  It's done. Then I'll see you again when I have a chance, Naruto." Naruto nodded and said, "See you again when we have a chance." After saying that, Moonlight Hayate supported Uzuki Xiyan and left, "I hope that when we meet, we won't  They will be enemies." Looking at Moonlight Hayate's back, Naruto said softly: "I don't want to ruin your and Uozuki Xiyan's happiness."

    "By the way, Ran Ran, why did you suddenly run out of Konoha?" Naruto asked, holding Ran Ran in his arms.

    Ran Ran said with a sad face: "Because Ran Ran was so lonely in Konoha. When she was in the academy, no one was close to Ran Ran. Only Teacher Iruka was kind to Ran Ran. But Teacher Iruka was too busy, so Ran Ran had no choice but to graduate early."  "Yes." Then Ran Ran paused and said: "Sister Hinata recently left Konoha due to a mission, and at the same time, Brother Ya, Brother Bug, Sister Sakura, Uncle Kakashi, Sister Tenten, and Brother Li also left. They seem to have  They all went on the same mission."

    "Really?" Naruto's eyes narrowed and he noticed something was wrong. A mission actually required so many people, and almost all of these people belonged to Tsunade's side. It seemed that this mission was not only difficult,  And it has a lot to do with them, and the only mission that Naruto can think of that is related to these people is

    "It's Uchiha Sasuke." Mao Shanhong whispered: "RecentlyOver the course of time, Uchiha Sasuke's reputation grew. He seemed to have formed a team, including himself, with a total of four members. It was said that not long ago, he defeated Raiga, one of the Kirikage Seven Ninja Swordsmen.  Recently, news about Uchiha Sasuke has been coming. I thought Konoha would take action against Uchiha Sasuke, but I didn't expect that so many people would be sent. The specific news will not be known until the intelligence comes over.  "

    Naruto nodded and said, "I know." Then Naruto looked at Neji and said, "Ningji, do you think we should go see them? I miss Hinata so much." "Brother Naruto." Neci  Before she could speak, Ran Ran said: "Go and meet Sister Hinata. Sister Hinata often cries alone in the forest behind Konoha Academy, holding the special kunai you gave her! If you go to see her,  , she will be very happy."

    "It doesn't matter whether you see her or not. What's important is that you have her in your heart. That's enough." Neji said calmly: "Although if we don't see you, both of you will be in pain. You have already suffered this pain."  Having endured it for several years, to put it bluntly, both you and Hinata have become accustomed to this kind of pain. In this kind of pain, you constantly miss each other to soothe your own pain, even if it is a few years later.  Years later, this pain will not deepen. And what can we do if we meet her? She is kind-hearted and cannot give up her parents and sister to follow you back to the Land of Snow, and you cannot return to Konoha, so if you meet her, you can only  It will increase the pain for both of you, which is equivalent to adding a pinch of salt to the original wound, so it is better not to meet each other."

    Naruto hesitated slightly before making up his mind, nodded slightly, then hugged Ran Ran and changed the subject: "By the way, Ran Ran, you said you are lonely in Konoha, but what about Granny Tsunade and the lustful immortal? Although Granny Tsunade has many  Things have to be busy, but if you¡¯re a lustful immortal, you probably don¡¯t have much to do.¡±

    Ran Ran nodded and said: "Yes, the beautiful mother-in-law has a lot of things to do every day and has no time to play with Ran Ran, but the lustful grandpa left a few days ago, so Ran Ran ran out of Konoha!"

    "Leave?" Naruto frowned, feeling that something was wrong. Logically speaking, although Jiraiya had nothing to do in Konoha, as long as he stayed in Konoha, it would be a huge help to Tsunade, but  Now that Jiraiya has left Konoha, Naruto thought of this and looked at Mao Shanhong.

    Mao Shanhong shook his head and said: "Neither Tsunade-sama nor Jiraiya-sama can be approached by subordinates, let alone their subordinates. So I only know that Jiraiya-sama has not been in wood for a few days.  Ye appeared, but my subordinates really don¡¯t know anything about when and why Lord Jiraiya left.¡±

    "Ran Ran knows." As soon as Mao Shanhong finished speaking, Ran Ran added: "Just when the lustful grandpa left Konoha, Ran Ran went to find the beautiful mother-in-law. I heard it outside the door." Everyone was stunned, and then all looked at her.  Focusing on Ran Ran, Ran Ran said proudly: "Ran Ran heard that the lecherous grandpa said that Yuyin Village might be Xiao's headquarters, so he went to check it out."

    Naruto suddenly opened his eyes wide and said in shock: "Akatsuki's headquarters! Impossible. Isn't the leader of Yuyin Village Sanshouyu Hanzo? When was he controlled by Akatsuki?" Then Naruto loudly said: "Oops, if Yuyin  If the entire Hidden Village is Akatsuki's base camp, then the defense must not be weak. Moreover, although there are only ten core members of Akatsuki, each one uses Kage-level strength. Although several people have died, the Lustful Immortal is not alone.  It can be handled, and it has been several days, which means that the lustful immortal has arrived at Yuyin Village, no, I have to go to Yuyin Village to have a look."

    "Let's go too." Neji said, "Jiraiya-sama is kind to us, and my Byakugan and Yakumo's genjutsu should also be able to help."

    Naruto hesitated slightly and nodded and said: "Okay, just the three of us will go. Mao Shanhong, you send Ran Ran to Xiaoxue first." Then Naruto touched Ran Ran's head and said: "I'm sorry, Ran Ran, Brother Naruto  I can't go back to the Land of Snow with you, so why don't you go there first this time? Brother Naruto goes to see the lustful immortal and will be back soon. Otherwise, Ran Ran will have to wait too long."

    Ran Ran looked at Naruto and finally nodded and said: "Ran Ran understands, Ran Ran will not hinder Brother Naruto from doing things, but Brother Naruto, you have to come back quickly."

    Naruto nodded and said, "I understand. Brother Naruto will definitely handle the matter as soon as possible and return to the Land of Snow." After saying this, Naruto slightly gestured to Mao Shanhong, who nodded and stepped forward to pick up Ran Ran and turned around.  Heading towards Wind Star City, after Naruto lost sight of their figures, he turned around and carried Yakumo on his back, then suddenly jumped out and rushed out.  Neji quickly followed.  Target Yuyin Village.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 443 Senior Sister?  Junior brother?

    Naruto carried Yakumo and Neji on his back and looked at the Ninja Village in the country in front of him, which was constantly raining.

    "The Country of Rain is really a country worthy of its name. Although we traveled all the way, it only lasted two days, but it rained continuously during these two days, and it didn't stop even for a minute. No wonder the business of this kind of waterproof clothing is so good  ." Naruto looked around and said: "Ningji, if it weren't for your Byakugan, I'm afraid we wouldn't even know when we were ambushed. This is simply a natural barrier."

    Neji shook his head and said: "This is also relative. Although our sight is blocked due to the constant rain, and the rain will wash away the smell and block the sound, making it impossible for us to perceive things too far away, but the same is true for the enemy.  In the same way, they are also affected by rain, but they are used to it."

    Naruto smiled softly and stopped saying this. Instead, he looked at Yakumo behind him and said, "Are you okay?" Yakumo shook his head and said, "I'm fine. It's just Naruto, you gave me your clothes.  Aren¡¯t you cold yourself?¡±

    "I'm fine." Naruto said with a smile: "When I was a child, I had to withstand colder water than this for the sake of my stomach. For example, in the cold winter, I jumped into the freezing lake to catch fish.  So this little bit of rain doesn't bring any coolness to me at all." Yakumo lay on Naruto's back, and after feeling it for himself, he found that Naruto's body didn't seem to be getting colder, so he felt a little relieved.

    Neji opened his eyes and looked around and said: "Naruto, it's time to go." Naruto nodded and said: "Okay. Let's go. Everyone must be careful, although we can detect each other in advance with Neji's eyes.  , but we still set foot on each other's territory after all. We don't know whether the other party has set up something special around it. Although I want to know immediately whether the lustful immortal is okay, but we can't just rush in regardless.  It's better to be careful." Neji nodded and walked ahead. Naruto followed behind Neji with Yakumo on his back, and quietly stepped into the Rain Hidden Village through the rain curtain.

    Naruto thought that he could step into the Rain Hidden Village quietly with the help of the rain curtain, but the moment Naruto and the three of them stepped into the Rain Hidden Village, Konan, who was watching the fierce battle below from the cliff inside the Rain Hidden Village, had already noticed.  , she turned around slightly, "What's wrong? Xiaonan." Feng Qing held his Waning Moon Sword and asked doubtfully: "Did you find anything?"

    "It's nothing. It seems that some outsiders have entered Yuyin Village!" Xiaonan said in a calm tone: "I'll go take care of it. Feng Qing, just stay." Feng Qing hesitated and nodded: "  Okay, then you have to be careful." Xiao Nan nodded and turned around and disappeared quickly. Feng Qing looked at Xiao Nan's figure with a bitter smile on his lips. He really wanted to follow Xiao Nan's figure and follow her forever.  But he knew that he could no longer keep up. Perhaps as early as when he chose to leave alone, he would no longer be able to keep up.

    "Perhaps we can only maintain the relationship as it is now." Feng Qing said sadly, although he looked at the seven figures fighting fiercely below and said: "Forget it, it's not bad to be able to maintain such a relationship. At least I can have two more sincere hearts.  Friends. I have endured loneliness for more than ten years, and I no longer want to experience this feeling." After saying that, Feng Qing focused all his attention on the battle.

    "How many people are these?" Xiaonan said secretly while flying around: "It seems to be Namikaze Naruto and Hinata Neji, and there is another person who is not sure yet, but just Namikaze Naruto is already very troublesome, and then  With the addition of Hyuga Neji, it seems that we need to delay as much time as possible to give Nagato enough time." Thinking of this, Konan suddenly accelerated his speed, and the rain around him slowly stopped.

    "The rain has stopped!" Naruto looked around at the sudden stop of rain.  Yakumo poked his head out of the waterproof jacket and said, "It finally stopped. It's great. It was so hot and sweltering hiding in the waterproof jacket. Fortunately, it stopped. Otherwise, I almost couldn't bear it." Said Yakumo.  He took off his waterproof jacket and said, "Next time I will be caught in the rain and die, so I won't wear a waterproof jacket." After saying that, Yakumo threw away the waterproof jacket.

    Naruto smiled softly, and then said to Neji: "The rain stopped a little strangely, and I feel a little uneasy in my heart. Neji, please open your Byakugan with all your strength."

    Ningci hesitated for a moment, nodded, made a seal with his hands and said: "Byakugan, open." I saw countless meridians protruding around Ningci's eyes, extending to behind Ningci's ears.  After looking at it for a while, Neci selected a place. After looking for a few seconds, the meridians that stood out around Ningci's ears disappeared automatically, leaving only some meridians that stood out around the corners of his eyes. Neci was slightly stunned.  After taking a breath, he took it back and said, "Found it." Neji pointed to a place at a 30-degree angle to his left and said, "Go straight ahead from here. About ten kilometers later, there are seven figures fighting, each one  Everyone possesses Kage-level chakra.And judging from the fighting situation, it seems that six of them are fighting against one, so I think Jiraiya-sama should be there.  "

    "Then let's rush there quickly." Naruto said immediately. As he spoke, he jumped and flew directly in the direction pointed by Neji: "Ame Hidden Village, I didn't expect that Akatsuki's base would actually do this.  Here, only Akatsuki can have so many shadow-level masters. Six shadow-level masters are enough to fight against a ninja village."

    "Naruto, someone is coming." Neji suddenly said at this time: "From the front of us, it seems that he has discovered us, and he is coming towards us. Judging from his chakra, he seems to be a shadow."  Super master." Naruto frowned deeply in surprise. Neji continued without waiting for Naruto to speak: "Naruto, you and Yakumo should follow Jiraiya-sama first. I saw Jiraiya just now.  Master Ye seems a little unable to hold on anymore, after all, Master Jiraiya is one against six, if you are stopped by this person, when we rush over, Master Jiraiya may have already"

    After hearing Ningji's words, Naruto thought about it and said: "Okay, then I'll leave this person to you, Ningji, remember that nothing is as good as life, especially your life. After I pass, you  Just find a way to get out of the battle immediately. This is not an order, this is my request as a friend. Please stay alive."

    Neci looked at Naruto and nodded vigorously, then smiled and said: "Of course, I will survive. Naruto, do you still remember what you said to me when we left Konoha?"

    Naruto hesitated and said: "Of course I remember, how could I forget? I said that when I established the organization, I might be able to find out the cause of your father's death."

    Neji nodded and said: "Although there is no definite news yet, some clues have indeed been found, but I have not yet fully found out the real cause of my father's death. I have not avenged my father yet.  I will never die before this."

    Naruto looked at Ningji and smiled and said: "Yes, I forgot, you still have this thing to do, then Ningji, I will leave it to you, I will use all my strength, and I will immediately bring the lustful immortal  Leave, and you just need to hold on for half a minute." Neji nodded.

    Yakumo said: "Don't worry, Naruto, wait a while, when I bump into that person, I will cast a genjutsu on the other person. Although it may not be able to trap her for a long time, it can trap her for a few seconds."  , it¡¯s still okay, this can also relieve some of Neji¡¯s burden.¡±

    Naruto nodded and said: "Okay, then I'll thank you for the hard work, Yakumo. Let's hold him off for now and give you enough time." Yakumo nodded, "Here he comes." Neji suddenly said, from a distance  A figure appeared in the sight of Naruto and Neji. The distance between the two parties quickly shortened under the control of both parties. They had long blue hair with a rose in their hair.  The woman wearing a coat with red clouds and black bottoms caught the eyes of Naruto and Neji. It was Konan.

    "Water Release¡¤Water Turbulence." Xiaonan opened his mouth and spat out a burst of water, which he called "Water Turbulence", but its power was even more powerful than that of "Water Dragon Bullet" and rushed towards Naruto.  Naruto hid slightly sideways, and then stood on the roof of a room, with Neji following Naruto.  Konan also stopped and stood on the roof looking at Naruto and others from a distance.

    "You look like you are an employee of Akatsuki. If you put it that way, Amegakure Village is really Akatsuki's base!" Naruto looked at Xiaonan and said.

    Konan looked at Naruto, the expression on his face unchanged: "Naruto Namikaze, you know that we are collecting tailed beasts, but you, as the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, took the initiative to come to our Amegakure Village, just in time, you don't want us  I¡¯ll look for you again, otherwise, we will be in a lot of trouble if you stay in the Country of Snow.¡±

    "Heh." Naruto looked at Konan and said, "I have a question to ask, Jiraiya is not here!"

    "That's right." Konan glanced at Neji and said, "I think Hyuga Neji has told you a long time ago." Konan moved her gaze to Naruto and said, "I heard that you are also a disciple of Jiraiya-sensei."

    "Also? Disciple?" Naruto grasped the two key points in Xiaonan's words and said: "When I was practicing with the lustful immortal, he once said that he had six disciples in his life, my father and mother, and then  The three disciples he took in when he was in the Land of Rain, Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan. And me." Naruto looked at Konan and said: "Judging from your appearance, you look like the lustful immortal described you.  A disciple, plus what you just said, it seems that you are also a disciple of the lustful immortal, Xiao Nan, who has a special paper escape technique."

    Konan looked at Naruto and said, "If that's the case, I should call you Junior Brother. Namikaze Naruto."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 444 Battle at Yuyin Village

    "Oh, it turns out it's really Senior Sister Konan. .com" Naruto looked at Konan's mouth and said with a hint of coldness: "Then those who are fighting against the lustful immortal in front must be Senior Brother Yahiko and Nagato. I don't know why you are besieging the lustful immortal.  ?Don¡¯t tell me, you are just fighting with the lustful immortal to test your respective strength because you haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time!¡±

    "Because our concepts are different, we have to ask Jiraiya-sensei to stay." Konan said calmly: "Stay forever." Naruto narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Really, then if I don't agree, you will  Where is the lustful immortal staying?" Konan raised her hand and said: "Naruto Namikaze, since you are here, I also want to ask you to stay. Because the power of the nine tailed beasts is very important to us, especially in your body  The Nine-Tails is the top priority. Originally, if we were in other places, we might not be able to do anything to you for the time being, but now that you have come to Yuyin Village, you can never think of leaving here again."

    "Really?" Naruto looked at Konan and sneered: "It seems that you are really hospitable, Senior Sister. Junior Brother, I am very grateful, but Senior Sister, Junior Brother, I am here to meet the lustful immortal. If you want to stop  If I say so, I will kill you." After a slight pause, Naruto continued: "Sister, do you think you can stop me alone?"

    Konan shook his head and said: "I may not be your opponent on my own, but this is the Hidden Rain Village, and I can definitely hold you back. Wait for our personnel to come for reinforcements. When the time comes, Naruto Namikaze, you  It¡¯s impossible to escape no matter what.¡±

    "It's such a pity. I'm going to see the lustful immortal, so I can't accompany you, senior sister." Naruto said with a cold smile.

    Xiaonan still said expressionlessly: "I told you, I won't let you pass."

    "Then let's give it a try. My dear senior sister," Naruto said, and then he rushed toward Konan with Yakumo on his back. Neji followed closely behind Naruto. Konan raised his hands and suddenly countless pieces of paper appeared.  It flew from Konan's body and headed towards Naruto and Neji.

    With a sudden movement, Naruto touched the roof below with great force. The huge force directly opened a hole in the roof. Naruto's body suddenly jumped out, and the countless pieces of paper in front of him turned towards Naruto.  Come on, Naruto looked in front of him and said loudly: "Yakumo." Yakumo on Naruto's back suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Konan who was focusing his attention on Naruto.

    Konan's upright body suddenly stopped, just like a high-speed machine suddenly stopped. The surrounding papers also stopped suddenly, just floating in the air. Naruto's body suddenly rushed out, and quickly circled around  Passing Konan's side and heading into the distance, Neji followed Naruto closely, but Naruto continued to move towards the distance, while Neji stopped when he walked around Konan's side.  Facing Xiaonan, his body naturally became the Bagua posture.  "Be careful, Neji." Naruto had already flown away, but his voice came back.

    Xiaonan looked at the surrounding volcanoes erupting, with flints flying and lava rolling. The expression on his face showed a momentary shock. Then he recovered, looked around and secretly said: "Is it an illusion? I didn't expect that I would fall under the illusion.  , when was it used?" Xiaonan carefully recalled the scene at that time and secretly said: "It should be when Naruto shouted 'Yakumo', the girl named Yakumo, intelligence shows that Konoha seems to be specialized in  The Kurama clan of genjutsu, Kurama Yakumo, was the one who left Konoha with Naruto. It seems that he is indeed a clan that specializes in genjutsu, and he was able to make me fall under the genjutsu without knowing it. But this little  Illusion, don't even think about trapping me for a long time." Xiaonan formed a seal slightly, strong chakra suddenly erupted from his body, and a flint hit the hem of Xiaonan's clothes.

    "Huh" Ningci opened his eyes and stared at Konan closely: "Bagua Kongzhang." Ningci waved his hands continuously, and several invisible energy waves immediately went towards Konan,'  Bang' The first energy wave hit Xiaonan, and then the sound of 'bang bang bang' sounded. All the energy waves hit Xiaonan, and Xiaonan's body was riddled with holes.

    Ningci saw that Konan was beaten full of holes. Not only did he not relax, but he became more alert in his heart. As expected, Konan turned into pieces of paper and flew around the moment after being hit.  Neji looked closely at the pieces of paper flying around him, but his body posture did not change.  The pieces of paper flew and then reassembled Xiaonan's body.

    Konan looked around and said, "Have Naruto and the girl left?" After a slight pause, he continued: "Forget it, it's useless even if he goes there, then I still have a companion to guard me."

    "Maybe, but there are not many people in this world who can fight against Naruto. Even you are definitely not Naruto's opponent. As for your companion, although I don't know who he is, he can never stop Naruto.  Yes." Ningji opened his eyes.?White eyes said: "As soon as Naruto arrives there, he will be confident enough to rescue Lord Jiraiya."

    "Did you roll your eyes? Does that mean it was the Hyuga clan's special boxing technique just now?" Konan said directly without arguing with Ningji: "It's really powerful. Although I escaped in time, I was still a little injured." Then Konan said  Looking at the hem of the Hongyun coat on her body, she said, "Is this?" There was a burnt mark on the clothes in that area. Konan looked at Ningci and said, "Just now, in the fantasy world,  , the moment before I escaped, one hit here, but now that I have come out of the illusion, the trace is still there! I remember that girl seems to be Kurama Yakumo of the Kurama clan, who specializes in  A clan of illusions.¡±

    Neji nodded naturally and said: "Yes, it was indeed her who left Konoha with us. I think with the size of Akatsuki's intelligence organization, you should have received this information when we left Konoha.  That¡¯s right.¡±

    "I did get it, but not in such detail. There are too few opportunities for her to appear in front of everyone. I only know her name, and I don't even know her appearance. Even her photo was obtained in Konoha.  "." Konan looked moved: "As for her ability, I only know that she specializes in illusions, but I didn't expect that she can make illusions come true. The Kurama clan is indeed worthy of a clan that specializes in illusions." Suddenly Neji suddenly  Turning slightly sideways, a ball of chakra surged out of his palms, and he suddenly turned around and struck Konan who suddenly appeared behind him.

    "Under my Byakugan, no one can make a sneak attack on me." Neji said to Konan behind him: "Even if your strength reaches the Kage level."

    "Really?" Konan said expressionlessly. Neji was startled and looked at Konan who was hit by him. He took a closer look and said, "Oh no, it's a paper clone, and it also has an explosion talisman set up. When was it?"  By the way, it's that time." Konan in front of him suddenly exploded with a 'boom', and Neji's body was directly knocked away.

    Neji stood up again, with some slight wounds on his body. The explosion was too close just now. Although Neji spread chakra all over his body in time to reduce the damage, it was only a reduction. Neji still suffered the damage from the explosion.

    "The paper clone should have been separated when I was hit by my empty palm." Ningci stood in front of Konan again and said: "Okay, let's continue." After saying that, Ningci suddenly rushed towards Konan.  ¡­¡­.

    After Naruto rushed past Konan, he flew directly towards the place where Ningji originally pointed. Naruto launched with all his strength and the speed was very fast. The distance of ten kilometers was only a few minutes. Naruto had already rushed over and looked in front of him.  On the cliff, Naruto felt several powerful chakra fluctuations.  There is a very familiar smell in it.  Jiraiya's chakra fluctuates.

    On the cliff, Feng Qing, who was holding the Waning Moon Sword, watched the battle in the valley closely. Suddenly, the sword in his hand began to shake and make a chirping sound.  Feng Qing turned around and immediately found Naruto flying over. He immediately pulled out the sword in his hand.

    Naruto looked at Feng Qing holding the sword in the distance. Naruto's eyes narrowed and he suddenly noticed that Jiraiya's chakra had disappeared. Naruto was shocked and didn't know what happened. He immediately said: "Yakumo, first  Use illusions to trap him."

    "Okay, Naruto." Yakumo replied lying on Naruto's back, looking at Feng Qing who was carrying a sword, a red light flashed in his eyes, and then he said in a daze: "No, Naruto, that guy's body is  The chakra in it seems to be unconscious, and it seems that he did not cultivate it by himself. Without his own spiritual energy in it, I cannot use illusions on him."

    Naruto was shocked. Yakumo's genjutsu has always been almost invincible, but he didn't expect that it would suddenly fail this time.  Naruto and Yakumo would never have thought that Fengqing himself was just a 'waste' who could not cultivate chakra, and genjutsu controlled the flow of chakra in the human body, so that natural genjutsu would be ineffective.

    Naruto looked at Feng Qing holding the sword in the distance and felt anxious, but the man in front of him could not be controlled by the illusion, so he could only break through forcefully.  Naruto increased his speed again and rushed towards Feng Qing.

    Feng Qing raised the sword in his hand, and a layer of blue light appeared on the sword, which was exactly how chakra flowed. "It can be controlled." Yakumo behind Naruto suddenly said, and then, only the wind in front of him was seen.  Qing's movements stopped, and he pointed directly at Naruto, but his eyes were blank and lifeless, as if he was under an illusion.  Naruto was slightly stunned, but without hesitation, he flew directly to the cliff, and then looked towards the valley below, just in time to see Jiraiya coming out of a toad, holding a huge Fuuma Shuriken in his hand.

    ,!

 µÚËÄ¾í ¼²·ç´« µÚËÄ°ÙËÄÊ®ÎåÕ ×ÔÀ´Ò²£¡Ç§¾ûÒ»·¢

    ɽ¹ÈÏÂÃæÊÇÒ»¸öºþ£¬ÃùÈË¿´¼û×ÔÀ´Ò²´Ó¸òó¡ÀïÃæ³öÀ´£¬Í¬Ê±ÓÒÊÖÉÏ»¹ÎÕ×ÅÒ»°Ñ¾Þ´óµÄ·çħÊÖÀï½££¬ÃùÈËÕ¾ÔÚɽÑÂÉÏ¿´×ÅÏÂÃæµÄ×ÔÀ´Ò²ÐÄÖд󾪣¬ÒòΪÃùÈË¿´µ½×ÔÀ´Ò²µÄ×ó±ÛÒѾ­ÏûʧÁË£¬×ÔÀ´Ò²Î¬³Ö×ÅÏÉÈËģʽ£¬¼ç°òÉÏ»¹Õ¾×Ÿòó¡ÏÉÈË£¬Éî×÷¡­¡­com

        ×ÔÀ´Ò²ÊÖÖеľ޴óµÄ·çħÊÖÀï½£³¯×Å×Ô¼ºÃæÇ°Ò»¸ö±³¶Ô×Å×Ô¼ºµÄÈËÃÍȻͶÖÀÁ˳öÈ¥£¬ÃùÈËÐÄÖд󾪣¬Ëû¿´µ½ÁË×ÔÀ´Ò²ÉíºóÒ»¸öÈËÕýÂýÂýµÄÈÚ½øÁ˺þË®ÀïÃæ¡£ÃùÈ˲»ÔÙ³ÙÒÉ£¬¶Ô×Ô¼º±³ÉϵİËÔƵÀ£º¡°×¥½ôÎÒ£¬°ËÔÆ£¬ÎÒÃÇÖ±½ÓÏÂÈ¥¡£¡±°ËÔƵãµãÍ·Ö±½Ó±§×¡ÃùÈ˵IJ±×Ó£º¡°ÃùÈË£¬²»ÓùËÂÇÎÒ£¬Ö±½ÓÈ¥×ö°É¡£¡±ÃùÈ˵ãµãÍ·£¬±³×Å°ËÔÆÖ±½Ó×ÝÉí´ÓɽÑÂÉÏÌøÁËÏÂÀ´¡£Ç¿ÁÒµÄÆøÁ÷Ö±½ÓÆ˵½ÃùÈ˺ͰËÔƵÄÁ³ÉÏ£¬ÈÃËûÃǼ¸ºõÕö²»¿ªÑÛ¾¦¡£

        ×ÔÀ´Ò²Í¶ÖÀ³ö·çħÊÖÀï½£¸ù±¾¾ÍûÓз¢³öÈκεÄһ˿ÉùÒô£¬Ö»Óм«Æäϸ΢ÆÆ¿ÕÉù£¬¶ø×ÔÀ´Ò²Ëù¹¥»÷µÄÄǸöÈ˱³¶Ô×Å×ÔÀ´Ò²£¬¸ù±¾¾Í²»¿ÉÄÜ·¢ÏÖ£¬µ«ÊÇÑÛ¿´·çħÊÖÀï½£¾ÍÒª¼¯ÖеÄʱºò£¬¶Ô·½È´ÃÍȻ϶ף¬½«Õâ·çħÊÖÀï½£ÈÃÁ˹ýÈ¥¡£

        ¡°¹ûÈ»ÊÇÕâÑù£¬ËùÓеÄÈË£¬ÊÓÏßÊÇÏàͬµÄ¡£¡±×ÔÀ´Ò²¿ª¿ÚµÀ£¬¸Õ¸Õ»¹Ïë¼ÌÐø˵ʲôµÄʱºò£¬ºþÃæÏÂͻȻ´Ü³öÁËÒ»µÀÈËÓ°£¬Äõ½ÈËӰͬÑù´©×ÅÒ»ÉíºìÔƺڵ׵ÄÍâÌ×£¬Ò»Í·»ÆÉ«µÄ³¤·¢£¬Ëû´ÓË®ÃæÉϴܳö£¬Éì³öÓÒÊÖÖ±½ÓºäÔÚ×ÔÀ´Ò²µÄºíÁüÉÏ£¬Í¬Ê±ÓÃÁ¦µÄץס×ÔÀ´Ò²µÄºíÁü£¬Ç¿´óµÄÁ¦Á¿£¬½«Á½¸öÈË´øµ½ÁËÌì¿ÕÖС£

        ¡°¿È¡£¡±×ÔÀ´Ò²Ö±½ÓͳöÒ»¿ÚÏÊѪ£¬Í¬Ê±Ê£ÏµÄËĵÀÈËÓ°³¯×Å×ÔÀ´Ò²µÄÉíºó×ÝÈ¥£¬ÊÖÖÐÒ»¸ùº®¹âÉÁÉÁµÄºÚÉ«Ìú¹÷µÄ¶¥¶Ë£¬Ï÷µÄ·Ç³£µÄ¼âÈñ£¬³¯×Å×ÔÀ´Ò²µÄÉíºó´ÌÈ¥¡£¡°¸ÃËÀ¡£¡±ÃùÈËË«ÑÛÓûÁѵĿ´×ÅÕâ·ùÇéÐΣ¬Ë«ÊÖÉϸ÷×ÔÐγÉÁËÒ»¿Å¾Þ´óµÄ²é¿ËÀ­Çò£¬Ä¿¹â½ô½ôµÄ¶¢×ż¸¸öΧ¹¥×ÔÀ´Ò²µÄÈË¡£µ«ÊÇʵ¼ÊÉÏ£¬ÃùÈËÒѾ­À´²»¼°ÁË¡£

        ¡°¶÷£¿¡±Ô­±¾Æþ×Å×ÔÀ´Ò²²±×ÓµÄÈË¿´µ½ÁËÕý²»¶Ï´Ó¿ÕÖгåÏÂÀ´µÄÃùÈË£¬¶øËÄÖÜÔ­±¾´òËãΧɱ×ÔÀ´Ò²µÄ¼¸¸öÈ˵Ķ¯×÷Ò²ÂýÁËÏÂÀ´£¬ËûÃÇÈ«²¿×ª¹ýÍ·¿´Ïò´Ó¿ÕÖÐÏÂÀ´µÄÃùÈË¡£

        ÃùÈËÐÄÖдóϲ£¬ÒòΪÕâÑùÒÔÀ´£¬×Ô¼º¾ÍÄܹ»¸ÏÉÏÀ´ÁË£¬ÑÛ¿´×Ô¼ºµÄÄ¿±êÒѾ­½üÁË£¬ÃùÈËË«ÊÖÉϵIJé¿ËÀ­ÇòÃÍÈ»ºä³ö£º¡°´óÓñÂÝÐýÍ衤Á¬Íè¡£¡±ÃùÈËË«ÊֵĴóÓñÂÝÐýÍèÄ¿±êÖ»ÓÐÁ½¸ö£¬µ²ÔÚ×Ô¼ºÃæÇ°µÄÄÇÒ»¸ö£¬ÒÔ¼°Æþ×Å×ÔÀ´Ò²²±×ÓµÄÄÇÒ»¸ö¡£Í¬Ê±ÃùÈË´óÉù£º¡°°ËÔÆ£¬»ÃÊõ£¡¡±

        ¡®ßÝßÝ¡¯ËÄÖܵÄÈËËÄÉ¢¶øÈ¥£¬ÃùÈËÁ½ÕдóÓñÂÝÐýÍèÈ«²¿»÷¿Õ£¬µ«ÊÇÃùÈËÄ¿µÄÒѾ­Íê³ÉÁË¡£ÒòΪËÄÖܵÄÈËɢȥ£¬ÃùÈ˽«ÂÝÐýÍèÈçͬÀºÇòÒ»°ãµÄÈÓÁ˳öÈ¥¡£È»ºóÁ¢¿Ì·öס×ÔÀ´Ò²¡£È»ºóÂäÔÚË®ÃæÉÏ£º¡°»¹ÕæÊÇǧ¾ûÒ»·¢°¡¡£¡±

        ¡°Ð¡ÃùÈË¡£¡±Éî×÷¿´¼ûÃùÈËÏÈÊÇ´óϲ£¬Ëæºó´ó¾ªµÀ£º¡°°×³Õ£¬ÄãÀ´¸Éʲô£¿ÄѵÀÄã²»ÖªµÀÏþ×éÖ¯ÕýÔÚÈ«Á¦×¥²¶ÄãÂð£¿ÄãÀ´ÕâÀïÆñ²»ÊÇ×ÔͶÂÞÍøÂð£¡ÄãÒ»Ö±¶¼ºÜ´ÏÃ÷£¬ÎªÊ²Ã´ÕâÒ»´Î£¬ÄãµÄ´ÏÃ÷²ÅÖǶ¼Ã»Óз¢»Ó×÷Óã¬ÎªÊ²Ã´²»×ÐϸµÄ¿¼ÂÇÇå³þÔÙ×ö¾ö¶¨¡££¿¡±×ÔÀ´Ò²ÕÅÁËÕÅ×죬ËƺõÒ²Ïë˵ʲô£¬µ«ÊǸù±¾¾Í˵²»³ö£¬Ö»ÄÜ·¢³ö¡®°¡°¡¡¯µÄÉùÒô£¬Ö»ÊÇÔÚ¸òó¡Éî×÷¿ª¿Úºó£¬Æ´ÃüµÄµãÍ·¡£

        ¡°Éù´ø±»»ÙÁËÂ𡣡±ÃùÈËÉÔÉÔ¿´ÁËһϣ¬¾ÍÖªµÀÁËÔ­Òò£¬Éî×÷Å­µÀ£º¡°Î¹£¬Ð¡ÃùÈË£¬²»ÒªÎÞÊÓÎÒ¡£¡±

        ÃùÈË¿´ÏòÉî×÷µÀ£º¡°Éî×÷´óÈË£¬Èç¹ûÎÒ²»¸Ï¹ýÀ´µÄ»°£¬ºÃÉ«ÏÉÈË»áÔõôÑù£¿¡±Éî×÷΢΢һ㶣¬Ëæ¼´Ò¡Ò¡Í·µÀ£º¡°¿ÖÅÂС×ÔÀ´Ò²»á¡£¡±ÃùÈ˵ãµãÍ·µÀ£º¡°ÄÇô²»¾ÃÊÇÁËÂ𣿵¥µ¥ÕâÒ»µã¾ÍÒѾ­×ã¹»ÎÒÀ´ÕâÀïÁË¡£ËäÈ»ÕâÀïºÜΣÏÕ£¬µ«ÊÇÈÃÎÒÑÛÕöÕöµÄ¿´×Å×Ô¼ºµÄʦ¸¸Õ½ËÀ×Ô¼ºÈ´ÎÞ¶¯ÓÚÖÔ£¬ÎÒÎÞ·¨×öµ½ÕâôµÄÀäѪ¡£ËùÒÔÎÒÒ»Ìýµ½ºÃÉ«ÏÉÈËÒ»¸öÈËÅܵ½ÓêÒþ´åÕâ¸ö¿ÉÄÜÊÇÏþ×ܲ¿µÄµØ·½À´ÁË£¬ÎÒÁ¢¿Ì¾ÍÀ´ÁË¡£Ò»Â·ÉÏÎÒÒѾ­Ïëµ½µÄºÜÇå³þÁË£¬¾ÍËãÓêÒþ´åÊǵØÓü£¬ËÀÉñµÄÁìµØ£¬ÎÒ¶¼¸Ò´³ÉÏÒ»´³¡£¸üºÎ¿öÕâÀïÖ»ÊÇÏþµÄ×ܲ¿¶øÒÑ¡£ÎÒÓÐʲô²»¸ÒÀ´µÄ£¿¡±

        ¡°µ«ÊÇ£¬¾ÍËãÊÇÕâÑù£¬ÄãÒ²²»¸ÒóóȻµÄ´³½øÀ´°¡£¬ÕâÀï±Ï¾¹ÊÇÏþµÄ×ܲ¿£¬ÄãÒ»¸öÈË´³½øÀ´¸ù±¾¾ÍûÓÐʤËãµÄ¡£¡±Éî×÷¿ª¿ÚµÀ£º¡°Äã±Ï¾¹ÊǾÅβµÄÈËÖùÁ¦£¬ÄãÖ±½Ó´³½øÓêÒþ´å£¬¶ÔÏþÀ´ËµÊÇÔٺò»¹ýµÄÊÂÇéÁË¡£¶øÇÒСÃùÈË£¬ÄãµÄʵÁ¦ËäȻǿº·£¬µ«ÊÇÔÚÏþ×ܲ¿£¬ÄãÒÀÈ»²»»áÊÇËûÃǵĶÔÊÖ¡£×îºÃµÄ°ì·¨¾ÍÊÇÄã²»ÒªÀ´£¬ÔÚʵÁ¦ÉýÉÏÈ¥Ö®ºóÔÙÀ´ÎªÐ¡×ÔÀ´Ò²±¨³ð¡£¡±

        ¡°Èç¹ûÎÒÀ´×Ô¼ºµÄʦ¸¸Õ½ËÀ¶¼ÊÇÊìÊÓÎ޶õĻ°£¬ÄÇôÎÒ»¹ÊǸöÈËÂ𣿡±ÃùÈËÓïÆø¼á¶¨µÄµÀ£º¡°ÎÒÒªÄÇôǿ´óµÄÁ¦Á¿ÓÖÓÐʲôÓÃÄØ£¿¡±

        ¡°Ð¡ÃùÈË¡£¡±Éî×÷¿´×ÅÃùÈË£¬²»ÔÙ¿ª¿Ú¡£ ­ÖªµÀ×Ô¼ºÒѾ­Ã»ÓбØÒªÔÙ˵ÁË£¬Ö»ÊÇÔÚÐÄÀïĬĬµÄµÀ£º¡°Ð¡×ÔÀ´Ò²£¬ÄãÊÕÁËÒ»¸öºÃµÜ×Ó£¬¾ÍÈçͬµ±ÄêµÄСˮÃÅÒ»Ñù¡£¡±

        ¡®ßÝ¡¯·çÇåÊÖ³Ö×ŲÐÔ½£¿´×ÅÃùÈ˺ͰËÔƵÀ£º¡°Åå¶÷£¬ÄǸöÅ®º¢µÄ»ÃÊõºÜÀ÷º¦£¬Ô­±¾»ÃÊõ¶ÔÎÒÊÇÎÞЧµÄ£¬µ«ÊÇÎÒ¸Õ¸ÕÈ¥ÖÐÁËËýµÄ»ÃÊõ¡£¡±

        Îå¶ÔÈçͬһÕóÕó×ÏÉ«µÄԲȦËƵÄÑÛ¾¦¿´ÏòÁËÃùÈËÒÔ¼°ÃùÈËÉí±ßµÄ°ËÔÆ£¬×îÇ°ÃæÄǸöһͷ³ÈÉ«¶Ì·¢µÄÄÐ×ÓÅå´÷Õß¡®Á㡯×Ö½äÖ¸µÄÄÐ×ÓÉÏÇ°µÀ£º¡°²¨·çÃùÈË£¬Ô­±¾ÎÒ¾ÍÔÚ¿¼ÂÇË®ÃÅʱºòȥѩ֮¹ú²¶×½Ä㣬µ«ÊÇûÓÐÏëµ½Ä㾹Ȼ×Ô¼ºËÍÉÏÀ´ÁË£¬Äã¾ÍÁôÏÂÀ´°É¡£¡±

        ¡°ÕâÖÖÑÛ¾¦£¬Èç¹ûÎÒû¼Ç´íµÄÊÇÓ¦¸ÃÊÇÂÖ»ØÑÛ°É¡£¡±ÃùÈË΢΢µÄÃÐ×ÅÑÛ¾¦¿´×ŶÔÃæµÄÎå¸öÓµÓÐͬÑùÑÛ¾¦µÄÄÐ×ÓµÀ£º¡°Ã»Ïëµ½ÕâÀﾹȻ»á³öÏÖÎå¸öÓµÓÐÂÖ»ØÑÛµÄÈËÄØ£¬ÎÒÌýºÃÉ«ÏÉÈË˵¹ý£¬ËûÔø¾­ÓйýÒ»¸öµÜ×Ó£¬Í¬ÑùÓµÓÐÂÖ»ØÑÛ£¬²»ÖªµÀÊÇÄãÃÇÖ®ÖеÄÄÄһλ£¿¡±

        Éî×÷Ö¸×ÅÖмäÄǸö¸Õ¸Õ¿ª¿Ú´÷×Å¡®Á㡯×Ö½äÖ¸µÄ¶Ì·¢Åå¶÷µÀ£º¡°ÃùÈË£¬Ó¦¸Ã¾ÍÊÇÕâ¸ö¡£Ö»ÊÇС×ÔÀ´Ò²»¹Ã»ÓÐÈ·¶¨£¬ËûÊÇ֮ǰµÄÄÄÒ»¸öµÜ×Ó£¿¡±¡®ßÝ¡¯µÄÒ»Éù£¬Í»È»ËÄÖܳöÏÖÁËÎÞÊýµÄֽƬ£¬ÔÚËÄÖÜ·ÉÎèÁËÆðÀ´£¬ÃùÈËÕ¾ÔÚÔ­µØû¶¯£¬°ËÔÆË«ÑÛÖ®ÖÐÉÁ¹ýһ˿ºì⣬´ÓÉíÉÏÄóöÒ»Ö§»­±Ê£¬»­±ÊÉÏÕ´×źìÉ«µÄÑÕÁÏ£¬°ËÔÆÉì³öÊÖÒ»»®£¬Ò»µÀ»ðÑæÖ±½ÓÅçÉä³öÀ´£¬ËÄÖܵÄֽƬÁ¢¿ÌÉ¢¿ª£¬È»ºóÔÚÅå¶÷ºÍ·çÇåµÄÅԱߣ¬×é³ÉÁËСÄÏ¡£Ö»¼ûСÄϵÄÉíÉÏÓм¸µÀÉË¿Ú£¬Ñù×ÓÒ²ÉÔÉÔÓÐЩÀDZ·¡£

        Ð¡ÄÏÒ»³öÏ־Ϳª¿ÚµÀ£º¡°Åå¶÷£¬·çÇåСÐÄÒ»µã£¬ÄǸöÅ®º¢Äܹ»ÈÃ×Ô¼º»ÃÊõ³ÉΪÕæʵµÄ´æÔÚ¡£¡±

        Éî×÷¿´¼ûСÄÏÁ¢¿ÌµÀ£º¡°Ð¡ÃùÈË£¬Õâ¸öÈ˾ÍÊÇС×ÔÀ´Ò²µ±ÄêÔÚÓêÖ®¹úËùÊյĵÜ×Ó£¬Ð¡ÄÏ¡£¡±

        ÃùÈ˵ãµãÍ·½ô½ôµÄ¿´×ÅСÄϺÍÅå¶÷µÀ£º¡°ÎÒÖªµÀ£¬ÎÒÃǸոÕÒѾ­¼û¹ýÃæÁË£¬¶øÇÒºÃÉ«ÏÉÈËÔÚºÍÎÒһͬÐÞÁ¶µÄʱºò£¬¾Í˵¹ý£¬ËûÔÚÓêÖ®¹úÊÕÁËÈý¸öµÜ×Ó£¬À¶É«Í··¢µÄÎľ²Å®º¢Ð¡ÄÏ£¬³ÈÉ«Í··¢µÄÈÈѪÄÐ×ÓÃÖÑ壬»¹ÓкìÉ«Í··¢ÓµÓÐÂÖ»ØÑ۵ij¤ÃÅ¡£µ«ÊÇÑÛÇ°Õâ¸öÈË´ÓÁ³Ðͺͷ¢ÐÍÉÏ¿´£¬Ó¦¸ÃÊÇÃÖÑ壬µ«ÊÇ´ÓÑÛ¾¦ÉÏ¿´ÓÖÓ¦¸ÃÊdz¤ÃÅ¡£¶øËÄÖÜÓÖûÓÐÀàËƺìÍ··¢µÄÄÐ×Ó³öÏÖ£¬ÎÒÏë»òÐí¿ÉÄÜÊdz¤ÃÅÒѾ­ËÀÁË£¬ÔÚËÀ֮ǰ½«×Ô¼ºµÄÑÛ¾¦½»¸øÁËÃÖÑ壬ÕâÑùµÄ»°£¬¾Í½âÊ͵ÃÁËΪʲô»á³öÏÖÕâÖÖÇé¿öÁË£¿¡±

        Éî×÷¿´ÁËÒ»ÑÛÉîÒÔΪȻµÄµãµãÍ·µÀ£º¡°È·ÊµÓÐÕâÖÖ¿ÉÄÜ¡£¡±

        ¡°°¡°¡¡£¡±×ÔÀ´Ò²Ç¿³Å×ÅŬÁ¦µÄÏëÒª·¢³öÉùÒô¡£ÃùÈËÉÔÉԵĿ´ÁËÒ»ÑÛµÀ£º¡°ËäÈ»ºÃÉ«ÏÉÈËûÓÐ˵³ö»°À´£¬µ«ÊÇ¿´Ñù×ÓÊÇÎÒŪ´íÁË¡£¶øÇÒºÃÉ«ÏÉÈËËƺõÒѾ­ÖªµÀÁËһЩʲô£¬²»¹ýËãÁË¡£¡±Ëµ×Å£¬ÃùÈËÉÏÇ°Ò»²½µÀ£º¡°Ð¡ÄÏʦ½ã£¬Èç¹û²»½éÒâµÄ»°£¬Ê¦µÜÎÒÏëÎÊһϣ¬Äþ´ÎµÄÇé¿ö£¬ÎÒÏëʦ½ãÄãÓ¦¸Ã²»»á½éÒâ°É£¿¡±

        ¡®ßÝ¡¯µÄÒ»Éù£¬Äþ´Î·É×ݹýÀ´£¬ÉíÉϵİ×É«ÓùÉñÅÛÒѾ­ÍêÈ«ÆÆÀò»¿°ÁË£¬¶øÇÒÉíÉϵÄÉË¿Ú²»ÉÙ£¬»¹²»¶ÏµÄ´­×Å´ÖÆø£¬Ëæ×ÅÄþ´ÎµÄ·É×ݶøÀ´£¬»¹´ø×ÅΪÊý²»ÉÙµÄÓêÈÌ¡£

        ¡°±§Ç¸£¬ÃùÈË£¬ÎÒÖ»Äܵ²ËýÄÇô¾ÃÁË¡£¡±Äþ´ÎÀ´µ½ÃùÈ˵ÄÉí±ßµÀ£º¡°ËýµÄʵÁ¦Ì«Ç¿ÁË¡£¡±

        ÃùÈ˵ãµãÍ·µÀ£º¡°Ã»Ê²Ã´£¬ÏÖÔÚÕâÑù¾ÍÒѾ­ºÜºÃÁË¡£ÎÒµÄÄ¿µÄÒѾ­´ï³ÉÁË£¬ÄãÒ²ÒѾ­»¹ºÃºÃµÄ¡£½ÓÏÂÀ´£¬ÎÒÃǾ͸ÃÏë°ì·¨À뿪ÕâÀïÁË¡£¡±½Ó×ÅÃùÈË΢΢µÄÒ»¶ÙµÀ£º¡°Éî×÷´óÈË£¬ÇëÁ¢¿Ì´øןÃÉ«ÏÉÈË×ß°É¡£ÕâÀï¾Í½»¸øÎÒÃÇ°É¡£¡±Ëµ×ÅÃùÈËÉì³öÓÒÊÖ£¬Ò»¿Å²é¿ËÀ­ÇòÁ¢¿ÌÐγɣ¬¼ûÉî×÷ºÍ×ÔÀ´Ò²»¹Ïë˵ʲô£¬ÃùÈËÁ¢¿ÌµÀ£º¡°Çë¿ìµã£¬ÎÒÓзÉÀ×Éñ£¬»¹Ã»ÓÐÈËÄܹ»µ²µÃסÎÒ¡£²»È»ÈÃÎÒµÄÐÄÒâ°×·Ñ¡£¡±

        Éî×÷²»ÔÙ³ÙÒÉ£¬Ö±½Ó½áÓ¡¡®Å顯µÄÒ»Éù£¬Ò»ÕóÑÌÎíÉýÆð£¬Ö±½ÓÏûʧÁË¡£Åå¶÷Ò»¼ûÉî×÷Ïûʧ£¬ËÄÖÜÎå¸öÅå¶÷Á¢¿Ì³¯×ÅÃùÈËËûÃdzåÁ˹ýÀ´£¬ÃùÈËÊÖÖеIJé¿ËÀ­Çò¿ªÊ¼±äÐΣ¬²é¿ËÀ­ÇòÉÏ¿ªÊ¼ÑÓÉì³öËĸö½Ç£¬¼âÈñ´Ì¶úµÄÉùÒôÏìÆð£¬ÃùÈËתÉíµÀ£º¡°Äþ´Î´ø×Å°ËÔƺͺÃÉ«ÏÉÈËÀ뿪ԭµØ¡£¡±Äþ´ÎûÓÐÈκεÄÖ±½Ó£¬ÉìÊÖÀ¿×¡°ËÔƵÄÑü£¬Í¬Ê±¿¹Æð×ÔÀ´Ò²£¬ÏòºóÒ»×Ý¡£ÃùÈË¿´×ųå¹ýÀ´µÄÅå¶÷£¬ÃÍÈ»³¯×ŽÅÏÂË®ÃæµÀ£º¡°·ç¶Ý¡¤ÂÝÐýÊÖÀï½£¡£¡±

        £¬£¡

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 446 Naruto angrily scolds Pain

    Seeing several Pain approaching, the Rasen shuriken in Naruto's hand that kept making sharp and harsh sounds suddenly hit the lake. The huge power and high-speed spinning energy directly blasted the lake away, and a tornado water column shot straight into the sky.  , a huge tornado swept all the water on the lake into the sky.  .  com

    "Huhu." Naruto took a few breaths, and his right hand that had just fired the Rasen Shuriken kept shaking.

    Naruto leaned back and stood on a rock with Neji and Yakumo. Jiraiya opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but a burst of smoke rose and Jiraiya's figure disappeared.  Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that it was deep-effect reverse channeling that summoned Jiraiya back to the Toad Country in Mt. Myoboku. Naruto believed that Jiraiya would be absolutely safe there and his injuries could be healed.  .

    As soon as Naruto stood still, he put his hands on Neji and Yakumo. Although Naruto's right hand was still shaking, Naruto still endured the "boom" sound, and the water column was directly shattered by the huge force.  Seven figures flashed past.  The five Pain and Konan Fengqing surrounded Naruto and the others, but strangely they did not launch a direct attack.  The rain ninjas around them had already left, probably because Pain or Konan asked them to leave.  However, according to their strength, they will have no effect at all in the event of a battle.

    Naruto looked at Payne, with a smile on his face: "As expected of senior brothers and sisters, they are indeed powerful, and they came so quickly. But the lustful immortal probably wouldn't have thought that his disciples would want to kill him. Moreover.  No mercy at all."

    Pain looked at Naruto and did not answer Naruto's words. Instead, he looked at Naruto and said, "You are also Jiraiya's disciple!" Although it was a question, his tone was very affirmative.  Naruto nodded and said: "Luxury Immortal? I am indeed his disciple. I think you Akatsuki should have collected this already. Do you need me to explain it again?"

    "How many years has Jiraiya taught you ninjutsu?" Payne ignored Naruto's words and continued: "Your father and mother are also Jiraiya's disciples, and your father is also the fourth generation of Konoha.  Naruto, as the widow of the Fourth Hokage, I think he has been teaching you all the best for a long time, right?" Naruto frowned and did not intend to continue. Pain said expressionlessly: "Quickly  explain."

    Naruto hesitated slightly. He originally planned to have a fight with Pain, but seeing a strange emotion in those Rinne eyes, he thought for a moment and said, "What if Jiraiya taught me ninjutsu?"  , it should be more than two years ago. Five years ago, when I was still in Konoha, I met Jiraiya. He taught me for about a month, and then he and Jiraiya went to find the Fifth Hokage Tsunade Hime.  At that time, he taught me another month, and then the lustful immortal came to the country of snow and took me away. I practiced with Jiraiya for about two and a half years, but after practicing for about a year and a half,  , Jiraiya no longer taught me any skills, but occasionally taught me how to practice. He spent most of his time in bars, hot springs, or writing novels. Later, until we came here  River Country, and then my training will be over.¡±

    "" Neither Payne nor Xiaonan spoke.  But still stood in place.  Payne looked at Naruto and said, "Is it just that? In addition to the relationship between your parents, can't Jiraiya be allowed to teach you more time?" There was no expression on Payne's face, but in his reincarnation eyes  The mood seemed very restless.  Looking at these eyes, Naruto will continue to answer Payne's questions. Otherwise, although Payne is powerful, Naruto has not lived in vain all these years.

    Naruto looked at Payne and said: "When I was practicing with Jiraiya, I once asked the lustful immortal this question. He replied at that time, 'Master is indeed a teacher who teaches skills, and can even point out your mistakes in practice.  Let you get twice the result with half the effort, but after all, the master is just the master. The master can teach everything, but cannot practice for you. Therefore, you can only rely on yourself to practice. If the master stays with the disciple for a long time, the disciple will only have a negative impression of the master.  Dependence can even limit the growth of a disciple, so a good master should not only impart skills to his disciples, but also release them at the appropriate time so that the young birds can learn to fly high."

    "Is that so?" Payne said expressionlessly, and at the same time he looked at each other. The two of them seemed to be communicating about something?  Naruto smiled and said: "Okay, senior brother and senior sister, you have finished asking your questions, then it's my turn."

    Naruto's eyes were cold as he said: "I heard what happened to you when I followed the lustful immortal to practice. I know that you were originally orphaned just because of the war. At that time, Amegakure Village and Konoha were at war.  As people from the Land of Rain, it would have been good if the lecherous immortal didn't kill you, but Jiraiya not only didn't kill you, but also collected it at your request.We are my disciples, and I will teach you Ninjutsu with all my heart.  For three years, the lustful immortal risked being punished by the village and taught you for three years.  Later, I also heard that you had made quite a name for yourself in the Kingdom of Rain, and the lustful immortal felt relieved.  But now you are killing the lecherous immortal. The lecherous immortal has taught you a favor, not to mention that once you are a teacher, you will always be a father. Not only do you repay kindness with enmity, but you also want to kill someone who is like your father. This is how you behave.  criteria?  "

    "" Neither Pain nor Konan spoke, but Naruto, who was born to be extremely sensitive to eyes, noticed a trace of sadness in Konan's eyes, and hesitated for a moment, causing Naruto who originally planned to fight to stop fighting.  thoughts.

    "You don't know anything at all? What qualifications do you have to talk nonsense here? Take my sword first and then talk." Feng Qing held the sword and stabbed towards Naruto. Although it was just a simple straight thrust, Naruto  People are born with an inescapable feeling.

    "Humph." Naruto snorted coldly, holding onto Neji and Yakumo tightly. Golden light flashed past, and the three figures disappeared from the place and appeared above the valley. Naruto looked at Pain and Konan.  Said: "No matter what, you all committed the act of killing the master. Now I am going to see the injury of the lustful immortal. I will ignore you for the time being, but next time, I will clean up the door for the lustful immortal." Said Naruto.  Then Neji and Yakumo disappeared again.  Only a golden light was left.

    "There is no trace of them around." Konan looked at it and said, "It should be Namikaze Naruto's Flying Thunder God Technique."

    "Space Ninjutsu!" said Payne, who was wearing the 'Zero' ring: "It is indeed the strongest Ninjutsu left by the Fourth Hokage. But I am more concerned about the similar move that Namikaze Naruto just used.  What's the Rasengan's move? He seems to call it the 'Rasen Shuriken'. This has never been seen used by anyone, and it doesn't seem to be recorded in any classics."

    "In this case, he should have created it himself. I have to say that Namikaze Naruto is indeed worthy of being the son of the Fourth Hokage." Konan said: "But to put it bluntly, it is just an improvement on the Rasengan.  , adding the change in the nature of the wind, a ninjutsu that brings the power of the wind to its extreme. The power is indeed terrifying, but it seems to have a little impact on himself. After he used that move, his right hand was shaking constantly, so he  Eager to leave. There's more to it than just seeing Jiraiya-sensei's injuries."

    "Really?" Pain responded casually, and then said: "It's just that I didn't expect Namikaze Naruto to suddenly appear and rescue Jiraiya, and Jiraiya seemed to be aware of my identity.  "

    Konan was stunned for a moment, with some confusion in his eyes, but it was obvious that Konan did not want to talk about this topic but said: "By the way, Nagato, there are only five bodies here, where is the other one? I just got rid of Hinata Neji's body  After the entanglement, I rushed over immediately, but I never saw him."

    Pain shook his head: "I didn't expect that I was just captured by Mr. Jiraiya. And the last blow was saved by Namikaze Naruto, so Jiraiya's life is probably not in danger." Konan breathed a sigh of relief.  Then he said: "As expected of Master Jiraiya, he was able to capture even one of the Six Paths Pain's attack. But he can only do this one step."

    Payne shook his head and said: "If he hadn't been too careless and kept trying to get information from me, I'm afraid I wouldn't be able to deal with him so easily. Even if I could deal with him, I'd still have to sacrifice a few more bodies.  , and if he wants to leave, I can't stop him at all."

    "Isn't this great?" Feng Qing sheathed the Waning Moon Sword and said, "Although I didn't join Lord Jiraiya with you at the beginning and became his disciples, you are his disciples after all, just like  It's the same as Namikaze Naruto said, you have repaid some kindness with hatred."

    "Okay, don't talk about this." Xiaonan immediately changed the subject after hearing Feng Qing's words: "Let's first think about whether Pain, who was captured by Jiraiya-sensei, will reveal the secret of the Samsara Eye.  .And now most of the tailed beasts have been captured, leaving the Nine-Tails in Namikaze Naruto's body, the Eight-Tails in Kumogakure Village, and the Six-Tails in Kirikage Village. We should try to capture them now.  "

    "The Eight-Tails lives in Cloud Hidden Village all year round. Don't touch him for the time being. Namikaze Naruto possesses the Flying Thunder God Technique, and the Snow Country where he lives also has many powerful ninjas, especially the girl from the Kurama clan.  Coupled with his own strength, don't move first, let's capture the Six-Tails Jinchuuriki first." After saying that, Pain turned around and said: "I'm tired and need a rest." With that, the five Pain  This disappeared.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 447 The Teachings of the Great Toad Immortal

    With a flash of golden light, Naruto, Neji and Yakumo appeared outside the Hidden Rain Village. As soon as he appeared, Naruto sat on the ground and gasped, "Is it okay, Naruto?"  ." Neji and Yakumo said at the same time. Naruto gasped and shook his head and said: "It's okay, it's just that the continuous use of the Flying Thunder God Technique is a bit exhausting. We are still in the Hidden Rain Village just now, so we can't do it yet.  Relax and get out of here as soon as possible." While saying this, Naruto's right hand was still shaking, and the burden of the Rasenshuriken on his arm had not yet passed.

    "Naruto, I think we'd better leave here as soon as possible." Neji looked around slightly and said.  Naruto was slightly stunned and then said: "Who is it? How far away is it?" Neji looked around and said: "A small team of rain ninjas, it seems they are just here to check the situation around them, there is another team beside them  The rain ninjas, both sides are in each other's sight, and it seems to be to prevent being attacked by surprise. It is also true that they are not moving very fast, and they are expected to find us in one minute. "

    "Really?" Naruto responded casually: "Just one minute is enough." As he spoke, Naruto forcibly supported his body and formed seals with his hands and said: "Psychic art." There was a 'bang', and a burst of  The smoke rose, and a small red toad appeared in front of Naruto. Naruto said, "Jiraiya-sensei should have arrived in Toad Country."

    "It turns out to be little Naruto." The little red toad immediately said: "Yes, he has been brought back by Lord Fukasaku, and now he is being treated with Toad Takeru! According to Toad Takeru, it seems that he is with Akatsuki's leader Pei  En was injured during the battle."

    "That's it!" Naruto thought for a moment and said, "Then please, I want to go to Mt. Miaomu once. Please use reverse channeling to summon me there in one minute. Is that okay?"

    The little red toad nodded and said, "No problem, leave it to me." He formed a slight seal and disappeared instantly.  Then Naruto looked at Neji and Yakumo and said, "Okay, you guys go back to the Land of Snow first. I'm going to see Jiraiya and I'll be back soon."

    "Naruto" Neji said.  Naruto shook his head and said: "Don't worry, nothing will happen to me. Not to mention just some ordinary rain ninjas. Even if Pain and Konan come in person, it will be impossible for them to get rid of me in five minutes."  What¡¯s more, I still have the flying thunder god technique.¡±

    Neji hesitated for a moment, and Yakumo said directly: "Okay, Naruto, let's go first. Neji, come and carry me." Neji looked at Naruto, then stepped forward and bent down slightly, Yakumo said.  Yun climbed directly behind Neji and looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto, we will leave the Country of Rain immediately, but if we want to return to the Country of Snow" Yakumo paused slightly and said: "Naruto.  Man, I have been staying at our headquarters due to physical reasons. I haven¡¯t seen the scenery of other countries for a long time. Although the capital has just been moved, I still want to go to other places. So after I go back this time, I  Will show people around.¡±

    Naruto hesitated slightly, then shook his head and said: "Yakumo, if you want to go out to play, I have no objection. If you just want to return to the Land of Snow first, forget it. Just let Neci accompany you. Neji is here.  If you are with me, I can rest assured, but please come back as soon as possible, otherwise, I will be worried." Neji frowned slightly, and seemed to want to say something when he opened his mouth, Naruto shook his head slightly,

    Yakumo thought for a moment and said with a smile: "Okay, then that's it. Don't worry, Naruto, I'm just playing in some countries near the Snow Country, and I won't go too far."  When Naruto spoke, Yakumo said directly: "Let's go, Neji, let's go to the country next to the Land of Rain first."

    Neji hesitated for a moment, and Naruto said: "Go, but be careful, don't play too crazy, Yakumo's body is too weak." At the same time, Naruto turned around and lowered his voice slightly: "Neji  , I suddenly remembered that when we met Ran Ran, Ran Ran said that many people left because of the mission, including Hinata, Kiba, Shino, Sakura, Kakashi, Tiantian, Xiao Li, etc., and we  It is speculated that they may be executing intelligence related to Sasuke. According to Ran Ran's words, they seem to have just left for a few days. I think they are probably still somewhere in the Land of Fire. Even Sasuke is the same. You can just stop by.  Let's check it out. Don't let Yakumo know, just let Yakumo have fun." Although Naruto lowered his voice, he didn't lower it too low, so Neji didn't say a word of Naruto's words.  Yakumo's hearing was naturally not as good as Neji's because of her physical condition. She didn't even hear Naruto's voice.

    Neji nodded and said: "I understand, Naruto, I will protect Yakumo. Then we will leave first." Naruto nodded slightly, and Neji stood up. Although Yakumo was carried on his back, he looked at him  His body shape is still so free and fast.

    After Ningji¡¯s figure disappeared, Naruto staggered slightly., immediately stood still and said secretly: "The consumption of leading people to perform the Flying Thunder God Technique is far greater than that of doing it alone. Just a few actions have consumed most of the chakra in my body. Take it up, and I won't do it in the future.  I have to lead people to move with the Flying Thunder God. Otherwise, once we encounter a powerful ninja, it will almost be a certain death situation. I must also have a stronger Lily," Naruto said with his right hand slightly  He made a fist, but still failed. His right hand could not be completely clenched. He shook his head slightly, and then Naruto did not make any movement. A trace of arrogance appeared on his face, a trace of arrogance of disobedience to heaven and earth, and he stood proudly  In place.

    After a while, four rain ninjas soon appeared in Naruto's sight. At the same time, Naruto's proud figure was also imprinted in their eyes. As soon as they saw Naruto's figure, they immediately stopped and immediately  Passing the news to the back, he stood there and looked at Naruto from a distance.

    Then there were more and more rain ninjas around, but Naruto still stood there, with a smile on his lips, a smile looking down at everyone. Although Naruto was standing on the ground, most of the rain ninjas around him  They were all standing on branches or trunks. The rain ninja were really condescending, but they felt like they were being looked down upon by Naruto.

    With a 'bang' sound, a burst of smoke rose, and Naruto disappeared among all the ninjas. All the rain ninjas looked at each other, not knowing how to deal with it for a moment.

    "Bang", smoke rose, and Naruto appeared in Toad Kingdom.  The lustful little toad said: "Okay, little Naruto, you are also familiar with the toad country. I won't say more. I have something to do, so I will leave first. You can go find little Jiraiya yourself."  Jumped away.

    Naruto looked around. Although Naruto was very familiar with his surroundings, he didn't know where Jiraiya was now, and the toad just now had gone away.

    "Hey, Naruto." Kamakichi jumped down from a huge lotus leaf and waved to Naruto.  Naruto looked at Kamakichi and breathed a sigh of relief: "It's Kamakichi. I just want to ask, where is Jiraiya now?"

    Kamakichi nodded and said, "I knew you were going to ask this. Right now Fukasaku-sama and Shima-sama are healing Jiraiya. Come with me, Naruto, I'll take you there." After saying that, Kamakichi turned around.  Jumping forward, Naruto immediately followed behind Gamakichi, one person and one person moving forward continuously.  Soon they arrived at the place of the Great Toad Sage, and saw Jiraiya lying naked in a strange lake with his eyes closed, and the wounds on his body were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    There was a hint of joy in Naruto's eyes. At this time, the Great Toad Sage said: "Jiraiya was seriously injured this time! I'm afraid it won't be that easy to fully recover. And, Naruto, you are injured this time."  It's too risky. After all, Yuyin Village is Akatsuki's headquarters, and you broke in directly. This is too childish."

    "As long as the lustful immortal is fine, it will be fine. As for me, it only takes half a day for me to recover." Naruto said: "And I have the Flying Thunder God with me. I believe that as long as the Flying Thunder God is with me, then  No matter what the situation is, I can escape. Unless the opponent is also a ninja with space ninjutsu, otherwise, he will never be able to catch up with me. It can be said that whether to fight or stay is entirely up to me."

    "Indeed, space ninjutsu can be said to be the most powerful ninjutsu in the world." The Great Toad Sage nodded and said: "Naruto, your father is indeed a genius. He can create ninjas like Flying Thunder God."  Technique, but Naruto, don't underestimate other ninjutsu. You must know that no matter how powerful the Flying Thunder God is, it is only a relatively powerful ninjutsu. It has not left the scope of ninjutsu. The strongest in the world  Your strength does not depend on how many ninjutsu you have learned, nor does it depend on your noble background."

    Naruto looked at the Great Toad Immortal and asked doubtfully: "Great Toad Immortal, what do you mean?"

    The Great Toad Sage said: "Naruto, your own strength is already very strong. Basically, not many people can deal with you. But Naruto, you still lack a strength that can allow you to fight against all difficulties."  The power is the power of the heart." The Great Toad Immortal said: "It is a heart that sacrifices for others. This kind of power generated for others is the most powerful. No one can resist this power.  Naruto, if you don't have this power, you won't be able to fight against all difficulties."

    ps: I¡¯m really sleepy today, my eyelids have been fighting, and I don¡¯t have much impression of this chapter at all, so just make do with it and don¡¯t mind.

    The website www. welcomes all book lovers to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all here!  ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 448 Winning Lottery

    "The power of the heart, the power generated for others!" Naruto hesitated slightly: "Big Toad Sage, can you be more straightforward com"

    The Great Toad Sage nodded and was silent for a while: "Naruto, after you signed the contract with the toad clan and summoned Bunta, Bunta told us about you when he came back, and we also started to investigate some of your information.  News. Although you signed our contract on Jiraiya's recommendation, we still went to investigate your character. After all, after you sign the contract, you can summon all the toads in my entire toad country, so we must  We understand your character, and during the investigation, we also obtained some other information about you."

    Naruto nodded and said: "I can understand, Great Toad Immortal. After all, you have to consider the toads of the entire Toad Kingdom. It is normal to investigate when new people sign a contract."

    The Great Toad Immortal said with a smile on his face: "As long as you can understand, Naruto, but don't worry, this kind of investigation can only be conducted once when the contract is just signed. From now on, no matter what happens to you? We  There will be no changes in the Toad clan." Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, nodded and said: "Thank you, Great Toad Immortal." Although Naruto understood the investigation of the Great Toad Immortal, this did not mean that he could  Tolerate, but fortunately the Great Toad Sage said it was only once and there would be no second time. Otherwise, Naruto would even automatically terminate the contract with the Toad Clan.  The Great Toad Sage is worthy of being a sage. He naturally knows Naruto's thoughts, so he will speak out at this time. Otherwise, if Naruto finds out in the future, it will be even more difficult to deal with it.

    The Great Toad Sage continued: "Okay, Naruto, let's continue what we just said. The power of the heart is the power generated to protect others. Naruto, you have been constantly improving your strength. The most fundamental thing is to protect yourself.  The person you care about, it is precisely because of this motivation, coupled with your extraordinary talent, that you can reach the shadow level at the age of seventeen. Coupled with the nine tails in your body, your strength is even  Even ordinary Kage-level people are probably no match for you. But Naruto, in fact, your power hasn't increased for a while, right?"

    Naruto hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said: "Yes, Big Toad Sage. Especially after learning the sage mode, I have felt that my power seems to have reached a bottleneck, and I want to break this bottleneck."  If you go to the next level, it will probably be difficult.¡±

    The Great Toad Sage nodded and said: "Naruto, I have a question for you. Before you were in Konoha, you worked hard to improve your strength in order to protect the people you care about. After you left Konoha, you  You increased your strength by protecting Yakumo and Neji who left Konoha with you. And now who are you increasing your strength to protect?"

    Naruto lowered his head and hesitated: "Who to protect? Mom? No, the Whirlpool Kingdom has been destroyed, and mom is safe in the Snow Kingdom now. Koyuki? Koyuki is the famous name of the Snow Kingdom, unless the entire Snow Kingdom is destroyed  , otherwise Xiaoxue is safe, not to mention that there are still my clan members protecting Xiaoxue. Neji Yakumo? No, it is not three years ago now. According to their current strength, they do not need my protection at all. Then I am  What are you trying to improve your strength to protect?" Naruto kept asking himself, the situation was just like last time, when Naruto spoke to Neji, he seemed to have fallen into his own illusion again.

    "Are you confused? Naruto." The Great Toad Sage said softly.  Strangely enough, the big toad sage's words immediately made Naruto wake up.

    Naruto hesitated for a moment, then nodded with a smile and said: "Thank you, Great Toad Sage, I think I really need a goal. Otherwise, I'm afraid my strength will never be improved."

    The Great Toad Sage nodded and said: "Go, Naruto, it's time for you to leave here. Remember, if necessary, call us the Toad Clan later. Our Clan will always stand behind you." "Thank you." Naruto  After saying that, he glanced at Jiraiya who seemed to be still in a coma, turned around and left.  Toadji bowed to the Great Toad Sage, and then left with Naruto.

    After Naruto's figure disappeared, the Great Toad Sage looked at Jiraiya under him and said: "Jiraiya, my prediction seems to be a little off. At the beginning, I predicted that you would receive a message that could change the world.  address, when that disciple grows up, he will bring the world into destruction or into new life. And you, Jiraiya, among the disciples you have accepted in your life, there are two disciples who can change the pattern of this world. Among them,  One has fully grown up, he can make the world change, and now he seems to be gradually letting the world enter destruction, while the other is still growing, and according to his age, his future achievementsHe will surpass the previous disciple.  Jiraiya, we put everything on your disciple. I hope he is the son of prophecy chosen in my prophecy. Whether this world will be destroyed or reborn depends on the path you take as a disciple.  On the way.  "Jiraiya lying in the lake still closed his eyes tightly, but if you look carefully, you will find a smile on the corner of Jiraiya's mouth

    The sun is setting in the west, the Land of Fire, Konoha, the Hokage's office.

    There was a "click", Tsunade had been dealing with official duties for a day, and just when she was about to reach out to take the tea on the table, the teacup suddenly cracked, but the tea inside did not leak out. Tsunade frowned slightly, with that beautiful and mature face.  There was a hint of uneasiness: "Shizune took out the winning numbers for this lottery. I remember that they should have been announced at noon."

    Shizune, who had Tsunade tied up next to her to handle official business, was slightly startled when she heard this, and then smiled and said: "Tsunade-sama, please stop dreaming. According to your luck, even if the entire Konoha Village wins, you  It's impossible to win." Shizune said while posting the lottery tickets in the drawer.  (PS: I don¡¯t know if there is such a thing in the Naruto world, but in the TV show, when Jiraiya died in the battle, Tsunade did come up with something similar, so even if it exists.)

    Shizune took out the announcement newspaper and said: "Okay, Tsunade-sama, please give me the lottery ticket you bought, and I will proofread it for you." Because Tsunade always goes to buy lottery tickets by herself, and never  Let Shizune follow, and even use the transformation technique to buy it for transfer. After buying it, she always keeps it by herself, so Shizune doesn't know the lottery number that Tsunade bought, and Shizune has been following her all the time.  By Tsunade's side, she is loyal to Tsunade, and Tsunade also trusts Shizune very much, so Shizune knows many things about Tsunade, and also knows the private bet that Jiraiya and Tsunade made when they left.  Jiraiya is very important to Tsunade. Privately, the two have been companions for nearly forty years.  Two people cannot express their feelings in words.  In official matters, Jiraiya's reputation as a Sannin was a huge power in Tsunade's hands.  The power of the cutting edge is not replaced by other quantities.  So whether it was public or private, Shizune didn't want anything to happen to Jiraiya.

    Tsunade grabbed the bulletin in Shizune's hand and slowly compared it herself. She was now looking for various consolation prizes and other awards. This award has the most people, but the reward is only to buy another lottery ticket for free.  That's it, but obviously, Tsunade missed, and then Tsunade looked for the third prize. The number of third prizes was only a mere hundred people, and the reward was only ten thousand taels. Although it was a lot, it was not much. A genin's D  The reward for the first-class mission may have reached this figure. Soon, Tsunade did not find out the number she bought. The number of second-class prize winners was even less, only ten, and the reward was a hundred thousand. This number was enough to become a high-level  The reward for Shinobu¡¯s B-level mission.  You must know that although ninja is a high-paying profession, it is also a high-risk profession. It is normal to die in battle while performing tasks, especially B-level tasks, because B-level tasks are already very likely to encounter and  I'm an equal ninja.  For tasks that already have a high chance of death, the chance of death will increase again, and the A-level danger is even higher.  You can win 200,000 yuan by just buying a lottery ticket without going out. Although it is not much, it is still a lot.

    It¡¯s just a pity that Tsunade didn¡¯t find her name here at all.  The first prize is three hundred thousand, which is an astronomical figure for ordinary people, and there are only three people. The lottery ticket in Tsunade's hand did not appear on it.

    Shizune smiled softly: "Okay, Tsunade-sama, after looking at it, you still have no luck in gambling, and you still didn't win, but I won't give you money to buy this kind of lottery next time. You are  I will use all the rewards for being Hokage to repay the debt I owe you."

    Tsunade looked at the lottery announcement in her hand with a hint of joy on her face and said: "This is my first time buying this kind of lottery. It's really not surprising that I didn't win." As she said that, Tsunade saw a report on the first prize.  , 'There will be one special prize in the new issue, and the prize is a million dollars.' After seeing this report, Tsunade turned to the next page. The three special prizes on this page were very huge, plus the special prize  The prize number almost occupied the entire page. Tsunade glanced at the huge number above, her cheeks with a hint of joy immediately turned pale, her hands softened, and she sat back down weakly.  The lottery ticket in her hand fell down and she saw the numbers '139750' on it. Shizune was shocked when she saw it. She quickly supported Tsunade and looked at the special prize number on the newspaper. The huge numbers '139750' were ten.  Dazzling¡­.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 449 Tsunade is drunk

    "How could this happen?" Shizune murmured to herself. Ever since Tsunade left Konoha when she was only five years old, she has been following Tsunade until now. Until now, she is already thirty-three years old.  She has been following Tsunade for a full twenty-eight years. She even knows Tsunade better than herself.  So when she looked at two identical numbers, a feeling that the sky was falling lingered in her heart.

    "Tsunade-sama, maybe this is just a coincidence." Shizune said immediately: "Let's drink a cup of tea first." As she said this, Shizune reached for the cup of tea, and the teacup that had just cracked suddenly burst open, Tsunade  Both Shizune and Shizune looked at the scene in front of them stupidly, and both of them fell silent.

    After a while, Tsunade said, "This cup was given to me by Jiraiya before he left." As soon as Tsunade's words came out, Shizune was speechless.

    "Godai-sama." Outside, Shikamaru opened the door of the office and broke in, holding a piece of information in his hand. Shikamaru did not notice anything wrong between Tsunade and Shizune, but placed the information in his hand in front of Tsunade.  .  The fact that Shikamaru, who was originally calm and lazy, would appear in this situation is enough to prove that something big must have happened.

    Shikamaru didn't wait for Tsunade to speak, he pointed directly at the information in his hand and said: "The big thing is bad, Godai-sama, since Lord Jiraiya left Konoha a few days ago, he just headed straight towards Amegakure Village.  The Queen arrived at the Hidden Rain Village smoothly. After being silent for about a day in the Hidden Rain Village, news of a war came from the Hidden Rain Village. However, our people took a risk and found out that it was Jiraiya-sama and six people who were fighting.  , then our people did not dare to go too deep and had no choice but to hide. After the battle subsided, we found that although the other party was missing one person, the remaining people seemed to be safe and sound. Only Lord Jiraiya's whereabouts disappeared.  "

    Tsunade was shocked and immediately looked through the information. After reading it, Tsunade said: "Shikamaru, do you think something happened to Jiraiya?"

    "This" Shikamaru hesitated slightly and looked at Tsunade. At this time, Shikamaru noticed something was wrong. After thinking about it for a while, he still said: "Maybe Jiraiya-sama didn't win the battle, but he still  He didn't lose, Jiraiya-sama defeated an opponent, but he couldn't do anything about the opponent. In the end, the two sides were tied and retreated." Then Shikamaru shook his head and said: "Of course, this is just my little hope,  This possibility is very small, or even impossible. There are only two possibilities left."

    Tsunade didn't finish speaking, and slightly gestured to Shikamaru to continue. Shikamaru nodded and said: "The only remaining possibility is that Jiraiya-sama defeated one of the opponents, but was defeated by the remaining opponents and had no choice but to escape.  The opponent couldn't catch up and was escaped by Jiraiya-sama." After speaking, Shikamaru looked at Tsunade and said: "Godai-sama, this should be the best outcome."

    "The best result?" Tsunade responded, and then everyone fell silent.

    There was a 'bang', a burst of smoke rose, and a toad appeared in the office. The toad looked around and said: "It looks like this is Konoha!" Then he looked at the feeling and said: "You are one of the three ninjas.  Tsunade-hime?" Tsunade looked at the toad with a hint of joy on her face and said, "I am Tsunade, were you sent by Jiraiya? Where is he now?"

    Toad nodded and said: "It was indeed Jiraiya who sent me here. As for whether Jiraiya is now, I don't know, because before the battle was over, I had already left the battle one step ahead." Then the toad said slightly  After a pause, he opened his mouth and spat out two human bodies. One of them looked like just an ordinary middle-aged rain ninja, while the other one was wearing a red cloud-red coat, long golden hair and a pair of  The purple samsara eye keeps spinning.  At first glance, you can tell that he is definitely not a nobody.

    "These are two people" Tsunade and Shizune took a quick look and knew that the ordinary rain ninja was still alive, while the other one was dead.  Shikamaru stepped forward to investigate a little.

    At this time, Toad said: "Of these two, one of them is a rain ninja, Jiraiya seems to think that he knows a lot of things, and the other one is fighting with Jiraiya, one of them is Pain."

    "One of them!" Everyone grasped the most important thing in Toad's words.  Toad nodded and said, "Yes, there are six similar people fighting Jiraiya, all with a pair of samsara eyes, and even Pain himself said that Pain is the collective name of the six of them."

    "Where is Jiraiya?" Tsunade was most concerned about Jiraiya, so Tsunade immediately asked: "How was Jiraiya's situation before you left the battlefield?" Toad hesitated for a long time before saying: "Very well.  No, Jiraiya was seriously injured, his chakra was almost exhausted, and even his left hand was lost. And the opponent still had five Pain. Originally, I advised Jiraiya to withdraw temporarily.Yes, even Fukasaku-sama and Shima-sama persuaded him this way, but Jiraiya didn't stop, saying that he needed to confirm one thing.  We can't stop him at all.  "As he spoke, the toad lowered his head slightly and said: "After he left, I rushed here immediately. I'm sorry, this is the disadvantage of our toad clan's protection of the contract owner. Next, our toad clan will do our best to protect him.  A deed owner.  "With a 'bang', the toad disappeared.

    "" Tsunade watched blankly as the toad disappeared. It seemed obvious that in that case, Jiraiya had no chance of survival. After a while, he reluctantly spoke.  : "Shikamaru, these two will be handed over to your intelligence department. Find out everything as soon as possible. I want to know everything recorded in their minds and bodies."

    "Yes, Godai-sama." Shikamaru wanted to say something, but he couldn't say it at all. In the end, he could only respond, picked up the two people and left the office.  Both Tsunade and Shizune were completely silent. They were almost certain that Jiraiya had died in the battle.

    "My Lord Godai, can my subordinates come in? There are a lot of documents here that need to be processed by you." I don't know how long it took, but a voice suddenly sounded outside Tsunade's office. This voice woke up Tsunade and Shizune. Tsunade  He took a deep breath and immediately recovered and said: "Okay, Shizune, you go to rest first, I don't need you here for the time being."

    "Tsunade-sama, I" Shizune wanted to speak immediately, but Tsunade did not give her a chance. Instead, she said: "Okay, Shizune, let's go out." Shizune had no choice but to retreat. In fact,  Shizune knew that it was not herself who needed rest, but Tsunade.

    Shizune saluted to Tsunade and said: "I understand, Tsunade-sama, I will get rid of some unimportant things outside the documents, and I will keep some important ones tomorrow." Tsunade did not answer, but  Turning to look at the sunset behind her, Shizune stopped talking and turned around to open the door of the office. As soon as Shizune opened it, she saw two Konoha ninjas who were similar to chunin and were holding two piles of more than n files. They were responsible for replacing Tsuna.  Gang Zitie and Shenyue Izumo who run errands.

    "Shizune, I will leave all the documents in the hands of Gangzitie and Shenyue Izumo to you! I don't want to do business today." After saying that, Tsunade stood up and jumped out of the window.  "Ah Lord Godai." Gang Zitie and Shenyue Izumo watched Tsunade jump out of the window in astonishment. They wanted to step forward, but Shizune immediately stretched out her hand to stop them and said, "Let Tsunade  Lord Hand, please be alone for a while." Gang Zitie and Shenyue Izumo knew what was going on at a glance, otherwise, the one who screamed recently was definitely not themselves but Shizune beside them.

    "Boss!" After Tsunade left, she didn't go anywhere else. She came directly to a hotel and shouted. The boss was originally very happy when he saw a mature beauty walking in, but then he discovered that  This beautiful lady looked familiar. After taking a quick look, the boss immediately put away all his thoughts and said respectfully: "Ah, it's Hokage-sama. I really didn't expect it to be you." The boss said with a look on his face.  He looked behind Tsunade carefully and said, "Hokage-sama, you didn't sneak away again. If Miss Shizune finds out, she will come and demolish my shop."

    "Don't worry, she won't really do anything as long as I'm here, and I've been here so many times. Isn't your little shop still well preserved?" After saying that, Tsunade waved her hand and said: "Okay.  , stop talking so much nonsense, I came here just to drink."

    The boss immediately nodded and said: "Yes, yes, Hokage-sama, please come over here. I have prepared a special box for you inside. It is not open to anyone except you." As he said this, the boss stretched out his hand to wave.  A waitress said: "Take Hokage-sama to the Supreme Box No. 1." "Yes." The maid glanced at Tsunade for a moment and said respectfully: "Hokage-sama, please." Tsunade followed the waitress into the hotel.  box.

    After stepping into the box, the waitress immediately served a variety of dishes to go with the wine, and then brought in a full jar of wine glasses.  The waitress looked at Tsunade and said, "Hokage-sama, everything has been done according to your instructions. Please" Tsunade waved her hand and dismissed the waitress.

    After the waiter closed the door of the private room, Tsunade directly picked up the entire jar of wine and drank heavily towards the mouth of the jar.  The wine flowed down the corner of Tsunade's mouth and into Tsunade's clothes. Tsunade put down the jar and wiped the wine stains from the corner of her mouth and said to herself: "If Jiraiya is too, that lecherous toad  He will definitely rush up and say, 'Don't waste so much wine.' Haha." Tsunade said with a smile and raised the wine jar again and took a big gulp.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 450 The Support of the Toad Clan

    After Naruto left the Great Toad Sage, he just walked a certain distance and found that Fukasaku was standing there not far away. Naruto hesitated for a moment and knew that Fukasaku was definitely waiting for him. Naruto stepped forward slightly and whispered:  "Lord Fukasaku."

    Fukasaku looked at Naruto and nodded slightly: "Naruto-chan, have you gone to see little Jiraiya? How is the situation?"

    Naruto nodded and said: "Yes, Fukasaku-sama. Although the Lustful Immortal was seriously injured this time and even entered a state of near-death, fortunately, the Lustful Immortal's body is not bad, and he has not been admired.  En's last blow hit him, and he was treated immediately after the Lustful Immortal came here. Therefore, although the Lustful Immortal was seriously injured, his life was not in danger. As for the vocal cords, I think Granny Tsunade should be able to heal the Lustful Immortal.  His vocal cords have recovered."

    "So!" Fukasaku turned around and looked at Naruto and said, "Are you planning to go to Konoha?"

    Naruto hesitated for a moment and said: "Yes, Fukasaku-sama. Granny Tsunade must know that the lustful immortal left Konoha. Now that the lustful immortal and we have rescued Myoboku Mountain, I'm afraid that Granny Tsunade will be worried if she doesn't know, so I  Go see Granny Tsunade as soon as possible."

    "Are you really just worried about Tsunade-chan?" Fukasaku looked at Naruto and asked.

    Naruto was stunned for a moment, then nodded: "Of course, this is just one of the reasons. What I'm more afraid of is that some people in Konoha will attack Granny Tsunade because the lustful immortal is not around. You also know that in Konoha,  Many people regard Grandma Tsunade as their enemy. The lustful immortal is not only the cutting-edge power that Grandma Tsunade relies on, but also has a deep relationship with Grandma Tsunade. Once something happens to Jiraiya, Grandma Tsunade,  I¡¯m afraid the whole person will be very haggard, and I¡¯m very worried about Grandma Tsunade.¡±

    Fukasaku nodded and said: "Little Naruto, what you said is right, but your body" Naruto shook his head and said: "It's okay, although using the 'Spinning Shuriken' will make my right hand  It takes a huge burden, but as long as I don't use it more than three times in a row, it won't cause any damage to my right hand. And I only used it once."

    Fukasaku looked at Naruto and finally nodded: "If that's the case, then I'm relieved, and I believe that according to your wisdom, little Naruto, you will handle everything well. In the words of the Great Toad Sage, little Naruto, I hope  You can remember that our toad clan will always stand behind your contract owner." Naruto listened to Fukasaku's words, and then nodded vigorously.

    With a 'bang', a burst of smoke rose around Fukasaku, and a toad appeared in the smoke. Looking at the toad, Fukasaku frowned and said, "Where are you going? Why did you just come back? Forget it, myself  Where is Pain's body and the unconscious Rain ninja that Laiya kept for you?"

    As soon as Toad saw Fukasaku, he immediately said: "Lord Fukasaku, I went to Konoha first and handed over all Pain's corpse and the rain ninja that Jiraiya entrusted to me for safekeeping to the Fifth Hokage Tsunade. I think Jiraiya should also hope  Such."

    Naruto was stunned, and then said: "No, if you say that, Granny Tsunade will most likely think that the lustful immortal has died in the battle. According to the relationship between Granny Tsunade and the lustful immortal, Granny Tsunade will definitely not be able to maintain her original self."  Some forms, in this case, it is easy for other people in Konoha to see the flaw. No, I must rush to Konoha immediately. I must immediately let Granny Tsunade know that the lustful immortal is not dead, and then  Fukasaku-sama, when the time comes, I will summon you there, and you will summon the lustful immortal there in reverse."

    Then the toad was stunned and said: "Jiraiya is dead? How is it possible? In that case, Jiraiya has no chance to escape at all."

    "Okay, little Naruto." Fukasaku did not answer Toad's words, but responded directly: "I will send you out of Mt. Miaomu first." Naruto nodded, Fukasaku formed seals with his hands quickly, a burst of smoke rose, and Naruto  The figure of the person disappeared.

    After Naruto's voice disappeared, the toad finally said: "Lord Fukasaku, did I do something wrong?" Fukasaku shook his head and said, "You didn't do anything wrong. You rushed to Konoha to general Jiraiya."  There is nothing wrong with sending the news and the things Jiraiya wanted to send to Konoha. After all, you didn¡¯t know that Naruto would rush to the Hidden Rain Village and try his best to rescue Jiraiya. It¡¯s just that you should have been late.  Some will then send these things to Tsunade, because if it is later, then I will ask other people to inform Tsunade that Jiraiya is not dead yet."

    The toad was stunned and asked: "Then Master Fukasaku, will something happen?" Fukasaku thought about it and shook his head and said: "Probably not. After all, Tsunade is still the fifth Hokage of Konoha, unless those people want to be fair and aboveboard.  Rebellion, otherwise, they will never touch Tsunade. And all their roots are in Konoha. Once they are unfavorable to Tsunade, they will completely shake their position in the hearts of all Konoha ninjas, so they will only  Take advantage ofUse political means to deal with Tsunade without using any force.  Little Naruto's trip might be in vain this time.  "

    "No, I don't think Naruto's trip will be in vain." The voice of the big toad sage suddenly sounded, and his voice was still so calm. Although the two toads were far apart, the voice seemed to be speaking in Fukasaku's ear.  Same.  Fukasaku and the toad were not surprised at all, and at the same time they saluted far away in the direction of the great toad sage, and Fukasaku said: "Big toad sage, why do you say that?"

    "Naruto's strength has been raised to a limit. It will be very difficult to raise it again." The Great Toad Sage said: "In addition, Naruto originally wanted to protect everyone and his superhuman talent allowed him to continue to improve.  own strength, but now those who need protection no longer need Naruto's protection, and Naruto has gradually lost his goals, so it will become more difficult for Naruto to improve his strength. This time he goes to Konoha  , maybe Naruto will find the goal in his heart again. At that time, Naruto's strength may grow again." Said the Great Toad Sage, he paused deeply and said: "Fukasaku, Naruto's relationship with Jiraiya and  Tsunade's feelings are like those for her elders. This kind of feeling is just like Jiraiya looks at his grandson. Whether it is Naruto or Jiraiya, the feelings between the two people are not mixed at all.  Fake. For a person with such feelings, I think no matter how bad he is, he can¡¯t be too bad!¡±

    Fukasaku did not speak, but stood quietly and waited. Sure enough, the Great Toad Sage spoke again: "Fukasaku, maybe Naruto flooded Uzumaki City that time just out of helplessness. Thinking about it now, at that time we  We were too focused on the millions of people that Naruto drowned and ignored other things. In this regard, we are not as good as Jiraiya. After Jiraiya heard that Naruto flooded the Uzumaki City, he immediately rushed there  Uzumaki City hopes to catch up with Naruto. His purpose is not to blame Naruto, but to help Naruto eliminate the resentment of his subordinates against him. Sure enough, Jiraiya's vision was right. This time, Naruto was listening  It is said that after Jiraiya entered Akatsuki's headquarters, he rushed over at the risk of being caught by Akatsuki. When he was in the River Country, Naruto saw Gaara who had his tail taken away. He knew that if he was caught by Akatsuki  If he caught it, he would never take the Kyuubi away, so he would definitely die. But even so, Naruto rushed over without hesitation and rescued Jiraiya.  I even asked you, Fukasaku, to use the reverse command to rescue Jiraiya first. But you stayed behind and stayed behind, which is enough to prove that Jiraiya's vision is not wrong at all."

    Fukasaku was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "I think I already understand, Great Toad Sage, maybe it is really what you said. I will help Naruto wholeheartedly and help Naruto lead this  The world is moving towards new life.¡±¡­

    After Naruto was sent out by Fukasaku, Naruto immediately left the place, because Naruto remembered that when he was reverse-channeled, he was outside the Hidden Rain Village, but after Naruto stood still, he observed carefully,  I found myself at the border of the Land of Fire.  Rather than the Kingdom of Rain as originally thought.  After a slight hesitation, Naruto stopped staying and found the direction, and immediately rushed towards Konoha. In fact, Naruto had already mentally estimated how long it would take to reach Konoha after confirming his location.  Time, but after estimating it, Naruto could only have a wry smile on his face, because the time Naruto estimated was that after running at full speed, he would arrive in Konoha in the middle of the night.

    Although traces can be better hidden at night, patrols at night must be more rigorous. This is the border of the Land of Fire, and there were already relatively frequent patrols. Although it is not a big deal to ninjas, this gradually becomes just  When in the Land of Fire, after entering Konoha, the surrounding patrols will be more strict, and all the patrolling people will become ninjas, increasing the possibility of their whereabouts being exposed, not to mention that Tsunade is now the Fifth Hokage, she  How could the protective power around him be low? According to his body after running desperately, it is very likely that his whereabouts would be exposed, and Naruto knew better that he must not appear in the Land of Fire, especially Konoha, otherwise  , because of Naruto's special status, it is likely to cause great turmoil.  Therefore, Naruto must not let anyone know his whereabouts. He must hide his whereabouts while maintaining this speed. A smile appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth: "What a good challenge." Before he finished speaking, Naruto suddenly accelerated.  Fly away at a faster speed.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 451: Weak Tsunade

    "I didn't expect that I would come here again com" Naruto was wearing a black god robe and his long blond hair was worn inside the god robe. He breathed heavily and said: "Remember the last time I came here?  At that time, it was because Bai was set up by Hiju Ishida. And that time, he unexpectedly discovered the boy who had the same power of the Nine Tails as me." Wei Wei raised his head and glanced at the moonlight blocked by dark clouds:  "I didn't expect it was almost midnight. Although it was almost as expected, my physical strength has been exhausted a lot. So I have to find Granny Tsunade as soon as possible and then leave. I don't dare to stay in Konoha for a long time.  "As he spoke, Naruto hesitated for a moment: "I remember the lustful immortal told me last time that since the last time people rebelled, a perception barrier has been set up around Konoha. In this case, you cannot enter directly. In order to  If you don't disturb the perception barrier, you can only step through the space." As he said that, Naruto stretched out his hand to pull up the hat on his god robe and put it on his head, blocking even the last bit of gold, and then he formed a slight seal  Disappeared in place.

    In a remote corner of Konoha Village, a black shadow appeared, it was Naruto.  Naruto poked his head out slightly to look around and said to himself: "Mother-in-law Tsunade has probably decided that the lustful immortal has died in the battle. According to her personality, she should go back and get drunk. It is very likely that she is still drinking.  Then let's go to the hotel to look for it first. But at this time, the hotel is probably closed, and Granny Tsunade is probably still on the street. In this case, it will be a bit troublesome to search, so forget it, let's go look for it first.  Let¡¯s look for it.¡± I thought of this.  Naruto went directly to the nearest hotel without hesitation

    "Godai-sama, do you really don't need me to inform Miss Shizune to pick you up?" The hotel owner said to Tsunade who was swaying as she walked: "Is there really no problem with you? It's better to let me inform Miss Shizune.  .¡±

    "You're very annoying." Tsunade held a bottle of wine in her hand, her cheeks were red, her eyes were blurred, and she shook away the two waitresses who were supporting her and said, "I will go back by myself, and I don't need Shizune to pick me up.  . You don¡¯t need to inform Shizune." Tsunade said as she staggered out of the hotel.  He quickly disappeared from the sight of the hotel owner. The hotel owner hesitated for a moment, but in the end he turned around and returned to the hotel without making any move.

    Tsunade walked step by step, and the inspectors in Konoha Village immediately discovered Tsunade's traces. After all, it was very easy for Tsunade to be discovered alone on the deserted street.  What's more, Konoha's inspectors are not weak, and they easily found Tsunade on the street. However, after discovering Tsunade's traces, they just stayed away from her and did not get closer, because Tsunade was drunk and was not close.  It wasn't the first time. They reported the matter at first, but soon the order came down from above. The order was very simple, just don't pay attention. That's exactly what happened. Although Tsunade was drunk this time, and she was drunk  There were more people than before, but there was no other movement from the patrol personnel around them. They just bypassed Tsunade to inspect other places.

    "Gulu, Gulu." Tsunade held the wine bottle, raised her head to the mouth of the bottle, and kept drinking. At the same time, she walked forward. After walking for a while, Tsunade seemed to be unable to walk. She turned around and sat on a table.  Leaning on the bench where she was resting on the road, Tsunade kept pouring wine into her mouth.  Because there was no moonlight and the street lights were broken, this corner looked very dark.

    'Whoosh' A black shadow flashed past, standing about two meters in front of Tsunade. In the already very dark surroundings, it was impossible to spot it even from a slight distance, not even Tsunade who was so close.  Noticing it, he continued to drink on his own.

    This black shadow is naturally Naruto. Naruto has been looking for traces of Tsunade, and at the same time he has to hide his own whereabouts. Coupled with the inspection personnel of Konoha Village, it took Naruto a long time to discover Tsunade.  Figure sitting on a bench.

    "Gulu." The wine bottle in Tsunade's hand was finally drained. Tsunade threw the bottle out with all her strength. Two lines of clear tears emerged from those beautiful eyes and continued to fall down her cheeks.  Tsunade raised her head slightly and looked around, and found that the surroundings were completely dark. A trace of fear appeared in her beautiful eyes, and her body unconsciously shrank into a small corner because of fear.  Holding her thighs tightly with both hands, she looked at the darkness around her in panic, her beautiful eyes were completely occupied by fear, and then Tsunade buried her face completely in her thighs, crying silently,  Tears gradually wet the bench.

    Naruto felt a pain in his heart when he saw Tsunade, and took off his hat. At the same time, he placed the bottle of wine that Tsunade had just thrown out on the ground. He stepped forward slightly and sat next to Tsunade, and put his hand on Tsunade's shoulder.  On top, just when she touched Tsunade's shoulder, Tsunade's body shook unconsciously. Tsunade then carefully raised her head and looked at Naruto with her tear-filled cheeks.

    ?"Naruto" Tsunade recognized the people around her from her tears, and immediately let go of her feet and threw herself into Naruto's arms excitedly, burying her head in Naruto's chest.  Tears kept falling like a bursting faucet: "Jiraiya, Jiraiya is dead. Naruto, Jiraiya is dead. That lustful toad is dead. Naruto. That lustful toad  He clearly promised me, he clearly promised that I would come back well. He doesn't keep his word, Naruto, he doesn't keep his promise. Wuwu Why, why are they all lying to me, they are all lying to me, they  He clearly said that he would come back, Rope Tree, Broken, they all said that he would survive and come back to me. Jiraiya also said that he just went to check the news and he would do it as soon as he found out.  He rushed back immediately. He, like Shengshu and Duan, both clearly said they would come back. They both obviously promised me. But they didn¡¯t come back, and they didn¡¯t answer. Shengshu is dead, Duan is dead, and now  Even Jiraiya is dead. I don't want it, I don't want this." Naruto hugged Tsunade, letting her vent in his arms.  And Tsunade was lying in Naruto's arms like a little girl. The demeanor of one of the three ninjas and the majesty of the Fifth Hokage were all abandoned by Tsunade at this moment. She seemed to be telling the world now.  , she, Tsunade, is just a woman, a woman who looks strong but is weak on the inside.

    Tsunade continued to beat Naruto's chest as she spoke. Fortunately, Tsunade did not use her terrifying strange power technique, and Naruto's body was relatively strong. Otherwise, Naruto would have been directly blasted by Tsunade.  Fly out.  But even this made Naruto's chest ache, causing Naruto to swallow all the words he wanted to say back into his stomach.

    "Naruto." Tsunade suddenly raised her head and looked at Naruto with tears in her eyes and said: "You won't leave me, right? Naruto. I don't want you to leave me. I have lost the rope tree, Dan, and Jiraiya.  , I don¡¯t want to lose you again." As he said that, he hugged Naruto tightly into his arms, tightened his hands slightly, and Naruto completely fell into Tsunade's broad chest. Naruto fully realized why  There are so many big breasts in the world.

    Naruto did not answer because Naruto could no longer answer. Naruto's entire head was violently buried in her chest by Tsunade. Although Naruto wanted to push Tsunade away, he listened to Tsunade talking to herself.  Speaking to himself, Naruto just stretched out his hands that were about to push Tsunade away and hugged Tsunade tightly. Naruto hugged Tsunade tightly without any evil thoughts in his heart. Some only had endless touching and sadness.  I was moved by the deep companionship between Tsunade and Jiraiya, and at the same time I was saddened by Tsunade's inner sadness.

    Naruto hugged Tsunade tightly and let Tsunade hold him in his arms, letting her vent her inner sadness. Originally, Naruto only planned to tell Tsunade that Jiraiya was not dead, and then leave immediately.  Yes, but when he found Tsunade and saw Tsunade drinking for Jiraiya and being sad for him, Naruto wanted to go forward and tell Tsunade immediately, but Naruto felt a strange chakra fluctuation around him.  Naruto could only grit his teeth and endure it, standing still, watching with heartache as Tsunade gave up on herself until the chakra fluctuation disappeared, but at this time, Tsunade just threw the bottle in her hand.  Going out, Naruto didn't want to attract the attention of the people patrolling around because of the sound of the broken wine bottle. However, after Naruto caught the bottle, things turned into the current situation again. Tsunade because of Jiraiya's death, made  The strong mask she wore on the outside was shattered, revealing her natural weakness as a woman.  Coupled with the fact that the patrols were getting closer and closer because of Tsunade's crying, under this situation, Naruto didn't know how to speak. After a slight hesitation, Naruto hugged Tsunade tightly.  Whispering: "Flying Thunder God Jutsu." Naruto hugged Tsunade and disappeared.  Not long after, several figures appeared nearby. They were slightly startled when they found that Tsunade was not there, hesitated slightly, and then turned around and left.

    ps: All Tsunade fans, please don¡¯t spit on me after reading this chapter. I just hope to write a real Tsunade. In the original work, after Tsunade heard the news of Jiraiya¡¯s death, she almost quickly  I recovered, maybe there are many reasons for this.  But looking back at the past, in a series of memories, when Naoki and Danzhu died, although Tsunade at that time also bore the name of Sannin, she also revealed her side as a woman, especially Danzhu.  When he died, Tsunade appeared even weaker. In the end, Tsunade left Konoha, and the inability to accept Dan's death was also a reason.  So in my eyes, although Tsunade is a strong and powerful person, she is still a woman, a weak woman, just like the name of this chapter.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 452 Naruto ¡®Escapes¡¯

    'Hey' Naruto appeared in his original apartment in Konoha with Tsunade in his arms, and he just happened to appear on the bed. His whole body was weak and let Tsunade hold him. There was no chakra left in Naruto's body.  How much, now he is leading Tsunade to use the Flying Thunder God Technique, and the chakra consumed has doubled several times, leaving less than 10% of the original chakra left in Naruto's body.  .  com

    Although Tsunade had been venting her inner sadness, Tsunade raised her head slightly and looked around: "This seems to be your home, Naruto." But Tsunade did not wait for a reply. At this time, Tsunade suddenly and Naruto  The two of them were somewhat ambiguous. Naruto was pressed between her breasts by her, while she was still holding Naruto's neck tightly, while Naruto's hands were holding his back.

    Tsunade's face suddenly turned red, and she quickly let go of Naruto. As soon as Naruto broke free, he immediately breathed in the fresh air and took out a special kunai from under the bed sheet, teasing him frivolously.  Said: "Fortunately, I placed a kunai here in advance, otherwise, I'm afraid I will really die this time! Grandma Tsunade, I haven't seen you for a while, your chest seems to be a lot bigger.  Ah." Tsunade's face turned redder, then she raised her hand and was about to hit Naruto's forehead with a bang.  Naruto looked at the Bakuri and said casually: "Even when I went to the Hidden Rain Village to save the lustful immortal, I didn't feel like I was about to die." The Bakuri was stuck less than a millimeter on Naruto's forehead.

    Tsunade grabbed Naruto's shoulders and said anxiously: "Naruto, what did you just say? Did you go to Yuyin Village to rescue Jiraiya? Is that true? Did you rescue Jiraiya?" As she said this, Tsunade not only  Grabbing Naruto's shoulders and shaking them constantly: "Naruto, tell me quickly, have you rescued Jiraiya? I'm begging you, sister, tell me quickly." Although Tsunade had already identified herself as  Laiya had already died in the battle, but when she heard Naruto's words, Tsunade still hoped in her heart that Naruto's words were true and that Jiraiya was rescued by Naruto, so Tsunade eagerly wanted to learn from Naruto's mouth  After getting the exact news, and because Naruto didn't answer at first, Tsunade subconsciously thought that Jiraiya might not be rescued, so the despair after the high hope made Tsunade's hands harder and harder,  Unknowingly, the terrifying strange power began to take effect. Even Naruto's body, which he thought was strong, could not bear it. The bones of his body seemed to be protesting, and the kunai that Naruto originally held in his hand was even more powerless to hold.  After falling under the bed, Naruto opened his mouth to say something, but he couldn't say it at all.  Even more unable to speak.  Tsunade didn't notice at all. She hoped to get good news from Naruto, that's all.

    Naruto looked at Tsunade. In fact, Naruto had countless ways to break free, but these methods would inevitably hurt Tsunade, so Naruto never used them. Suddenly, a black light flashed, and Naruto  The person disappeared from Tsunade's hands and appeared on the floor. Naruto then rubbed his shoulders and said: "Grandma Tsunade, you are so hard, I can't speak at all. What do you want?"  How can I tell you."

    Tsunade was stunned for a moment and then hurriedly said: "I'm sorry, Naruto, it's my sister and I'm too impatient. At most, my sister will teach you the strange power technique and then let you fight back, or you can call me mother-in-law in the future. But Naruto  , please tell sister quickly, sister, please tell sister, please tell sister quickly, whether what you just said is true, did you really go to rescue Jiraiya?"

    Tsunade spoke a series of words as soon as she opened her mouth, leaving Naruto no chance to interrupt. As soon as Tsunade stopped for a moment, Naruto immediately nodded and said, "Yes, Granny Tsunade, don't worry,  I did save the lecherous immortal from Pain's hands. Now he should be recovering in the Toad Country in Mt. Myoboku."

    Upon hearing this, Tsunade relaxed slightly, then looked at Naruto and said: "Quick, Naruto, tell me what happened. Today a toad brought a corpse and an rainman."  After enduring it, he said, Jiraiya lost an arm and was seriously injured, but in order to confirm one thing, he still rushed towards the five Pain. In this case, Jiraiya was not without  Any chance of survival? What happened?"

    Naruto nodded and sat down on the corner of the bed again and said: "I was originally in the Land of Snow. I heard my subordinates reporting that Ran Ran had left Konoha, and then then I rushed over.  ." At this point, Tsunade was basically relieved. She believed in Naruto just as she believed in herself. She knew that Naruto had no need to lie to herself about this kind of thing, so as soon as she heard Naruto's words, Tsunade immediately  I relaxed and all the tears of sadness in my heart disappeared.

    Tsunade smiled and said: "Well, if only the vocal cords are destroyed, I can quickly restore him. As for the broken left hand? If the broken hand is brought back, I will be sure to reattach it."  , it just needs to be connected after?A certain amount of time to recover.  "

    As soon as Naruto heard this, he knew that Tsunade had recovered and turned back into Tsunade-hime, one of the three ninjas and the fifth Hokage of Konoha.  However, Naruto saw that there were still tears on Tsunade's face. Naruto hesitated for a moment, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and his tone turned frivolous: "When I rushed over, I saw Granny Tsunade, you were drinking.  But Granny Tsunade, you really don't have any alcohol. When you look drunk, you almost exposed my whereabouts." Naruto looked at Tsunade's majestic and said: "It would be okay if it was just my whereabouts.  But Grandma Tsunade, do you know that I rarely get injured when fighting outside, and even the number of crises is very rare, but just now I was almost suffocated by you. But I admit that when I attached it, it was indeed  It¡¯s so comfortable and soft, I¡¯d definitely like to suffocate in it¡­.¡±

    Naruto was talking eloquently, but Tsunade's face was already red. She was ashamed, and there were countless pimples on her forehead, which was angry. After hearing Naruto's somewhat explicit words,  Tsunade clenched her fists tightly and said, "Jiraiya, you lecherous toad, what did you teach Naruto to do? Why don't you die in the Hidden Rain Village?" Listening to Tsunade's angry words, Naruto shrank.  He shrunk his neck and closed his mouth.

    Mt. Myoki, Toad Country, "Ah Autumn" Jiraiya, who was soaking in the water to heal his wounds, suddenly sneezed loudly. Fukasaku looked at Jiraiya and said, "What's wrong? Little Jiraiya  , is the water temperature too low?" Jiraiya shook his head, then stretched out his only right hand and wrote on the ground: "No, the water temperature is just right, it can be used as a hot spring, but the sneeze just now must be a beautiful woman thinking about me.  , I just don¡¯t know what kind of beauty is thinking of me?¡± Then Jiraiya looked intoxicated, a drop of cold sweat broke out on Fukasaku¡¯s forehead, and then turned around and said: ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, let¡¯s go and rest first.¡±

    After Naruto closed his mouth, Tsunade quickly waved her hands and said with a smile: "Haha, Naruto, don't worry, I was just scolding Jiraiya for that perverted toad. Originally, you were such a perfect child, but then you followed that toad.  In less than three years, the lustful toad has already caught up with his lustful habits. That lustful toad is really misleading others." Tsunade moved over from the bed as he spoke, and Naruto looked at Tsunade and felt vaguely  Something was wrong. Just when he was about to leave the place, he found that his hands were grabbed by Tsunade. Naruto looked at Tsunade and found a malicious smile in Tsunade's eyes.

    "Um, Grandma Tsunade, no, beautiful sister Tsunade. Can you let me go first." Naruto looked at Tsunade and said cautiously.

    Tsunade grabbed Naruto with one hand and put the other on her chest. Then she straightened her body and looked at Naruto with a smile and said, "Naruto, you just said that you were almost suffocated to death, right?"  The person was stunned for a moment, then Tsunade continued: "You said it was very comfortable and you were willing to be suffocated to death, right?" Naruto was shocked and wanted to run away, but Tsunade moved faster and grabbed Naruto's head with both hands.  Then he buried Naruto's head hard into his two peaks and said: "Well, sister, in order to repay your kindness for saving my sister's companion, the toad, for decades. Sister, I will satisfy your reasons and let you  You were suffocated on your sister¡¯s chest.¡±

    Tsunade's chest is indeed very majestic, and it is worthy of being a 'violent' weapon in the world. Naruto's entire head was buried in Tsunade's chest, "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" Naruto kept struggling, but his body alone  In terms of strength, it was obvious that Naruto could not be an opponent of Tsunade who possessed the power of strange power. Therefore, although Naruto kept struggling, he never struggled out.

    Tsunade estimated the time in her mind, and then let go of Naruto. As soon as Naruto broke free, he immediately breathed in the air around him.  Tsunade put her hands on Naruto's shoulders and said with a smile, "Naruto, do you want to do it again?"

    Naruto stumbled on his feet and smiled bitterly: "Grandma Tsunade, I was wrong. I was wrong. I shouldn't have eaten your fault. Just forgive me." Tsunade said with a smile: "It's okay.  Sister, I don¡¯t mind if you eat my sister¡¯s tofu.¡±

    Naruto shook his head repeatedly, then bit his finger, formed a seal with his hands and said: "Psychic art." With a bang, a burst of smoke rose, and a toad appeared in the room. The smoke dissipated, and Naruto was already  disappeared, but Naruto's voice reached Tsunade's ears, "Well, Granny Tsunade, his name is Toadada, stay here for now, and when you want to see Jiraiya, let him use reverse channeling  Say hello, it's almost dawn, I'll leave first. Finally, Granny Tsunade, you are really beautiful and have a good figure, debayo."

    "You have a lustful heart but not a coward. There are still at least two hours before dawn." Tsunade laughed and scolded, then looked at Toadada and said: "I have to ask you for help next." Toadada shook his head: "Can I help you?  Just ask."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 453

    The moon peeked out from the dark clouds, and its bright moonlight shone on the ground.  Konoha, Naruto's room, Tsunade and Toad stood opposite each other.

    "I want to see Jiraiya." Tsunade said to Toad Tadashi: "Although Naruto has told me about Jiraiya's current situation, I still can't feel at ease if I don't see Jiraiya, and I also want to see him.  Look at Jiraiya¡¯s vocal cords and severed hand to see if there¡¯s any chance of reattachment.¡±

    Toadada nodded and said: "Okay, Tsunade-sama." As he was sleeping, Toadada stood upright and made a seal with his two front paws: "Psychic art." There was a 'bang' sound, a burst of smoke rose, and then the smoke dissipated.  Go, Jiraiya appears in the room, snoring and sleeping.  Because Jiraiya was suddenly summoned here from Mt. Myoboku, he already felt the difference and woke up immediately. Tsunade saw a hint of joy in the eyes of the sleeping Jiraiya, because Jiraiya was really still alive.  Although she believed what Naruto said, it was one thing to believe it, but it was another thing to see it with her own eyes!

    Tsunade took a deep breath and said to Toad Tadashi: "Thank you for your hard work. Leave Jiraiya to me. I will definitely cure Jiraiya completely." At this time, Jiraiya also woke up.  , although he could not speak because his vocal cords were damaged, Jiraiya still raised his only hand and smiled and greeted Tsunade. Toadada nodded and disappeared with a 'bang'.

    Then Tsunade looked at Jiraiya and said coldly: "Don't smile so much. If it weren't for Naruto this time, you would be dead." After saying that, Tsunade put her hand on Jiraiya's neck and started to check:  "I'll settle the debt with you later. Now I'll take a look at your vocal cords and broken hand to see if I can help you heal them." After saying that, Tsunade looked over carefully and came over for a while.  Tsunade raised her head and said: "It's not bad. The vocal cords will recover soon. As for the broken hand, it's a bit troublesome, but the recovery is still no problem, but it may not be as flexible as before." Then Tsunade said slightly  After a pause: "As for other wounds on the body, to you, they are just like being bitten by a mosquito." Then he punched Jiraiya hard in the stomach, and Jiraiya's eyes bulged and his body arched unnaturally.  , "Huh." Tsunade clapped her hands and said, "This is your punishment for not keeping your promise. Of course, now you just get back a little interest. The principal will be paid after I heal your vocal cords." Tsunade turned around after saying that.  After leaving, the moment she turned around, Tsunade's face was filled with joy.

    Jiraiya arched his body. The punch just now was not light. It was really painful. But when Jiraiya arched his body, he discovered a special kunai on the ground. The kunai was there.  Under the illumination of the moonlight, the sharp kunai clearly showed the expression on Tsunade's face, and Jiraiya just leaned over to see this scene.  Although there was constant severe pain in his stomach, there was no trace of pain on Jiraiya's face. Then, seeing that Tsunade was about to leave the room, Jiraiya no longer hesitated and followed him quickly.  After the individuals left Naruto's room, an ANBU soon discovered their presence, and then each reported to their true master

    "That's it, that's it." Under the cliff of Konoha Mountain, Naruto stood under the portraits of the past Hokages and looked at the hands of the Fourth Generation above, slightly forming seals: "Dad, I have found the goal that the Great Toad Sage said, although this  It is difficult to achieve the goal, but no matter what, I will work hard to achieve this goal. Dad, will you help me." As he spoke, a smile appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth, and a black light flashed past.  The person disappeared instantly.  Several flashing black shadows suddenly appeared in Konoha Village, but each black shadow flashed in the shadow, so no one noticed it at all. Then Naruto's figure appeared outside Konoha Village.  As soon as Naruto appeared outside the village, he no longer stopped and headed directly towards the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Snow. There was the intelligence branch of the Snow Ninja Village, and Naruto had to get information about Neji and Yakumo from there.  The only thing that matters is the whereabouts, and among the targets that Naruto just set, one is near the Land of Fire

    A city on the border of Snow Country, Neji and Yakumo have been staying in this city for two days.

    In the market, "Yakumo." Neci came to Yakumo who was shopping in front and said, "I just heard that there will be a business meeting in a border city of the Land of Fire in two days. It is said that  At that time, even some businessmen from other countries will gather, and it looks like it will be very lively.¡±

    Yakumo's eyes lit up and he immediately nodded and said: "Okay, then let's go to that city. If there's not enough time, just carry me there. According to your footsteps, we'll be there in less than an hour.  .¡±

    Ningji shook his head and said: "No, there is absolutely enough time. It's just Yakumo, Naruto said, it's better for us not to leave"

    "Don't worry, Neji, nothing will happen." Yakumo said directly without waiting for Neci to finish: "Naruto doesn't let us leave the country of snow just for our safety."??But according to our strength, where can we not go?  And this time, Naruto promised me to let me have fun. Now that I have such a good opportunity, I can let it go. I think as long as we go back well, Naruto will not blame us.  Yes, even if Naruto blames us, it's just a few scoldings. We are Naruto's friends, and he won't really blame us.  "

    Neji frowned slightly and hesitated to answer. Yakumo was worried. In the past two days, Yakumo had already shown her taste for fun. Although her body prevented her from playing as wildly as others, she was just Jane.  Simple shopping also made her excited. After all, she had nothing else to do except drawing since she was a child. And because Neji had been with Yakumo these two days, he gradually made Yakumo accept it.  Love him and treat him as your friend.  Otherwise, Yakumo doesn't care whether you agree or not, I will just leave by myself, so now that Yakumo sees that Neji has not answered, he is just worried.

    Neji has been getting along with Yakumo for quite some time, and he still knows Yakumo very well. Neji can see the changes in Yakumo's attitude towards him in the past few days, but it is like a mirror in his heart, so Neji  Naturally, he tried hard to maintain this hard-won friendship, but when he got this friendship, Neji suddenly thought of Yakumo because his body was as weak as the wind, and because he was under house arrest for a long time when he was young, he had a psychological problem.  It's not fair, so Naruto cares about Yakumo more than anyone else, and Yakumo's perception is not as good as that of ordinary people. It is absolutely impossible for Naruto to let her come out like this. Not only did he let Yakumo come out, but he also  Only let yourself protect Yakumo.

    Neci looked at Yakumo and said secretly: "Naruto, are you letting Yakumo and I go out to play just to make Yakumo accept me as a friend?"

    "Hey, Neci, why don't you just say nothing?" Seeing that Neci had not spoken, Yakumo asked, "Is Ningci okay? Best, let's just go and have a look. I've never seen him before.  This kind of gathering!¡±

    Neji looked at Yakumo and finally nodded and said: "Okay, let's go there. However, we don't have to rush there. After all, there are still several days left. Let's take a carriage just like the previous two days.  That's it. Even if you take a carriage, it's only a day's journey from this city to that city. We have enough time, let's take a good rest here today. Let's set off again tomorrow."

    "That's great." Yakumo said excitedly.  She didn't care about anything else, as long as Neji agreed, then Yakumo smiled at Neci: "Then I will take a rest today. Neji, let's go to the hotel." Neji nodded.  , turned around and left the market.

    Back at the hotel, a hint of fatigue appeared on Yakumo's face. Yakumo yawned and said, "I'm tired, Neji. I'm going to rest first." Neji nodded naturally and said, "Well, I  I'm going back, I'll have the food delivered to your room later." Yakumo nodded and walked towards his room.

    After watching Yakumo return to his room, Neji came to his room and immediately noticed that there was someone in his room.  Neji remained calm and pushed open the door to the room. After closing the door, Neji sat on the chair and said, "Come out." A ninja in white knelt on the ground with one knee.  Judging from the forehead protector on his forehead, it was obvious that he was a ninja from the Snow Ninja Village.

    The snow ninja knelt on one knee and said, "I'm here to see you, Lord Pojun Neji."

    Ningji waved his hand and said: "Get up." The snow ninja stood up. Neji looked at him and said: "You came to my room to wait for me, so you must have gotten what I wanted?"

    The snow ninja took out a scroll from his body without hesitation and said: "Master Neji, everything you want is here." Neji nodded, took the scroll and flipped through it and said: "Well, it's very detailed.  Thank you for your hard work these days."

    The snow ninja hurriedly said: "Ningci-sama has given you too much praise. Collecting intelligence is the duty of subordinates. I cannot deserve the praise of Ningci-sama." Ningci looked at the scroll and said: "Forget it, you go back first." "Yes.  , Neji-sama. I resign." With that said, the snow ninja disappeared.

    Ningji put all his attention on this scroll.  I saw the scroll saying that the direction Uchiha Sasuke was heading was the ancestral home of Uchiha in the Land of Fire. At the same time, the Kakashi team of the Konoha Organization was tracking the traces of Uchiha Sasuke. In addition, Uchiha Itachi and Gan Kakiki of the Akatsuki Organization  Same two people seemed to be heading towards Uchiha Sasuke.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 454 Tracking Uchiha

    "Neji, it's so lively here. Is this what you call a business gathering? There are really a lot of people, but it would be great if Naruto is here too. We can go and have fun together." Yakumo said while walking in the downtown area.  Neji nodded slightly and said: "Naruto has a lot of things to do. Horror will not come to play with us this time. We can only wait until next time." Then Neji paused and said: "By the way, Yakumo  , otherwise next time, let's drag Naruto out to play together. If you drag Naruto out, maybe Naruto will put down what he is doing."

    Yakumo was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "Well, Neji, what you said makes sense, so I'll give it a try next time. Besides, since I met Naruto, Naruto has never hung out with us.  Yeah. I will pull Naruto out next time." Neji smiled softly.

    Then Yakumo seemed to see something he liked, and ran to buy it with a smile. Neji stood about two meters behind Yakumo.  Looking at Yakumo like a child with a smile on his face, he ran into each stall with an innocent smile, lowered his slightly raised hand and whispered: "For the sake of Yakumo being so happy  , I¡¯ll let you go this time.¡± After saying that, Neji continued to follow Yakumo.

    Not far behind Neci, two people in ordinary clothes carefully followed Neci and Yakumo with the flow of people. From time to time, a glimmer of light flashed in their eyes. This glimmer of light alone was enough to prove that the two of them were absolutely  They were no longer ordinary people, not to mention that although they were dressed in ordinary clothes, they had a hint of murderous intent on their bodies, intentionally or unintentionally.

    The two of them have been following Ningji for quite some time. Because there is a rally going on here, there are a lot of people around, and they are confident that they will not be discovered by them.

    "Brother, are they really just here to visit this market?" One of them looked at the person next to him carefully, and the other person shook his head and said: "I don't know, but the other person is the famous Hyuga Neji, do you think he will  Did you work so hard to come to the Land of Fire just to go shopping with a little girl?"

    The first person immediately said: "Brother, it seems that something happened when Hyuga Neji came here. It's just that the Hyuga clan's Byakugan vision is too wide. If we follow him for a long time, he will easily find us.  .¡±

    "Don't worry, my lord has already made arrangements for this. This is a busy city with a large flow of people. Even the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan may not be able to remember us, so we can stay with him for a while, but  , and it can¡¯t be too long, so we don¡¯t have to continue following him on the next street, and someone will naturally follow him. Hyuga Neji¡¯s reputation is too great, and you must know that his reputation is well-deserved.¡±

    "Okay, brother. I understand."

    Yakumo stepped into another street, and the two people behind Neji also left at the same time. But at some point, two more people followed Neci and the others. A disdainful smile appeared on the corner of Neji's mouth.  He glanced at the sky, and then looked at Yakumo who was walking two steps forward with slight beads of sweat on his forehead: "Are you tired? Yakumo. Let's go back and rest first."

    Yakumo put down the things in his hands, hesitated slightly and said: "But there are so many places here that I haven't played yet! And the gathering only lasts three days, and it will be gone after that."

    Neji shook his head and said with a smile: "No, Yakumo. Even if it disappears here, there will be it in other places. If it doesn't work, wouldn't it be enough to hold such a rally after we return to the country? What's more?  , the assembly is the most lively at night. It¡¯s daytime now, and many people are still busy working. When the work is over in the evening, the number of people here will at least double. Let¡¯s go back now.  Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have some rest and refresh yourself before going out at night?¡±

    Yakumo's eyes lit up when he heard this, and he nodded and said: "Well, Neji, I listen to you. Let's go back now. We will come out at night." Neji nodded, and then turned towards his temporary residence with Yakumo.  Go to the hotel.

    Along the way, Neji's mind has been following himself and Yakumo. When Neji and Yakumo stepped out of the world, the people who followed them had at least changed their dead skin, and a smile appeared on the corner of Neji's mouth.  He whispered: "Their tracking ability is pretty good. If it weren't for the white eyes, I'm afraid even I wouldn't be able to discover that they are actually together. But forget it."

    Neji and Yakumo stepped into the hotel and walked directly towards their rooms without saying anything. When the two of them had just reached the second floor of the hotel, a figure appeared in front of Neji and Yakumo.  Yakumo was already there, and Neji frowned slightly.

    The man knelt down on one knee and said: "I will see Lord Pojun Neji and Lord Tianxiang Yakumo."

    Yakumo took a look and saw the snow ninja's forehead protector on the other person's forehead, and felt relieved. You know, Yakumo was already preparing to release the genjutsu just now.  Ningci frowned and said, "It's so sudden.Suddenly, what happened?  "

    The snow ninja knelt on the ground and said: "My subordinates have found out that the guards of the city lord who have been following the two adults these days are the guards of the city's lord. It seems that Lord Neji was already attracted by them as soon as he stepped into this place.  What we found is that they seem to be very worried about what Neji-sama will do, so they sent people to monitor the two adults."

    "Ningji, is someone watching us?" Yakumo looked at Ningci and asked.  Neji nodded and said: "Yes, Yakumo, I have Byakugan. My sight is much wider than ordinary people. These days, I have discovered that some people always look at us from time to time, although the faces are different every time.  , but I quickly determined that they were indeed following us."

    "Then why didn't you tell me?" Yakumo looked at Neji and said a little unhappy.

    Ningci shook his head and said, "I originally wanted to tell you, but when I saw you so happy, I wanted to keep your happy mood for a little longer, so I didn't tell you."

    Yakumo looked at Neji and said, "Thank you, Neji, you and Naruto are both good people. It's great to get to know you." Neji shook his head and said, "We are friends, aren't we?"

    Yakumo nodded and said: "Yes, we are friends, so I can't always remember to play." After that, Yakumo looked at the snow ninja and said: "Besides this, is there any other news?"

    The snow ninja hesitated for a moment and said: "I'd like to inform Yakumo-sama, news just came from the Cat Mountain clan. They have tracked the traces of Uchiha Sasuke. They also found out the people on the Konoha side. The elite jounin copied the ninja, and the flag  Mukakashi leads the team, and the team members include Haruno Sakura, Sai, Hyuga Hinata, Aburame Shino, Inuzuka Kiba, Lee Rock, Tenten, and a person named Yamato, but there is very little information about him, only  We know that he once went to the Tenchi Bridge with Mitarashi Anko and the leader, Lord Naruto, but the other information is unknown. Also, Uchiha Itachi, Inikaki Kisame, and Abi from the Akatsuki organization are also heading there." said this.  , the snow ninja paused slightly and said: Originally, this news was going to be reported to the leader, Lord Naruto, but the contact person was temporarily unable to contact Lord Naruto, so  "

    "Have you found out the news about Uchiha Sasuke? I didn't expect that even Miss Hinata would appear this time." Neji said: "The Nekoyama clan is really good at collecting information."

    "Uchiha Sasuke. Hinata Hinata." Yakumo read, then looked at Neji and said: "Ningji, if I remember correctly, this Uchiha Sasuke should be Naruto's former companion. As for Hinata Hinata,  Tian, ??seems to be Naruto¡¯s girlfriend!¡±

    Neji nodded and said: "Yes, Yakumo. When Naruto first became a ninja, he formed Team 7 with Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura, and the mentoring Jonin happened to be Hatake Kakashi.  Miss Hinata is the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan. But I don¡¯t know when, Naruto and Miss Hinata started paying attention to each other. Later, the two naturally walked together. Even if Naruto had left  Konoha, the relationship between the two seems not to have declined."

    "Really, I am a member of the Hyuga family like you." Yakumo's mind showed the image of Neji becoming a girl, but then Yakumo shook his head desperately, shaking this image out of his head, and then Yakumo  He looked at the snow ninja and said, "You just said that you have found their traces, right?"

    The snow ninja nodded and said: "Yes, Yakumo-sama, whether it is Uchiha Sasuke or Hatake Kakashi, the Cat Mountain clan has already mastered it, but Uchiha Sasuke and Hatake Kakashi both have Sharingan, so  The Maoshan clan doesn¡¯t dare to get too close, so it becomes very difficult to transmit information.¡±

    "Never mind this." Yakumo looked at Ningci and said, "Ningci, how about we go take a look?" Ningci was stunned, and Yakumo said: "Ningci, look at the people who showed up this time.  There are Naruto's former companions, Naruto's former acquaintances, and Naruto's girlfriend. As Naruto's good friends, we can't afford not to go and see them. Besides, aren't there people from Akatsuki who are going?  Well, those people are always against Naruto, and those people have a close relationship with Naruto. Wouldn't it be terrible if Akatsuki's people planned to arrest them to threaten Naruto?"

    Neji was silent for a moment and said: "It's true that we should go over and have a look. But Yakumo, with all our efforts, I'm afraid we won't be able to keep up with the gathering here." Yakumo waved his hands and said: "What's the matter? It's just a gathering.  Forget it, if you miss it, you miss it. Naruto's things are the most important. Besides, Neji, didn't you say that we can hold a gathering in the Land of Snow and make it bigger by then."

    Ningci nodded and said: "Okay. You lead the way for us. We will chase after him immediately. At the same time, continue to contact the leader and pass this news to the leader at any time."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 455 Goal ¡®Bring Sasuke back¡¯

    More than a dozen white figures flashed through the woods, making "whoosh, bang, bang" sounds in the silent night, but other than that, they didn't make any other sounds.  It makes people want to go to scary places unconsciously.  But if you are a capable person, you will know at a glance that these ten white shadows are just ten powerful ninjas. As for the white shadows, they are just wearing white clothes.

    Soon these ten figures stopped. The moonlight shone on these people. They were indeed some ninjas. And judging from the forehead protectors on their bodies, they were all Konoha ninjas.  The person in the lead had a white hedgehog head, a forehead protector with leaves slanted on it, blocking his left eye, and a white cloak on his body. He was the elite jounin of Konoha, a copy of the ninja Hatake Kaka.  West.

    "Kakashi-sensei, there is no one in front. The two people are still following behind." Hinata looked around with her eyes open and said.  Kiba, who was riding the white Akamaru, stepped forward and said, "Akamaru and I didn't smell anyone's scent. But because the wind direction is blowing from in front of us, I'm not very clear about the rear."

    "There are people behind us." Aburame Shino, who had her face buried in a cloak and wore a pair of sunglasses, said, "My bug told me that those two people are still following us. And it has been confirmed that they are snow ninjas.  The people in the village were extremely respectful to Naruto in their speech."

    "It seems that the two people behind us are very good at tracking." Yamato stepped forward and said: "Ever since they caught up with us one day ago, we have been unable to get rid of them no matter what we do. What is Snow Country?  Is there such a character now?"

    "Naruto Namikaze is the prince and leader of Snow Country, and the reputation of Snow Country has become more and more popular over the years. It is not surprising that there is such a person." Sai said thoughtfully  He said, but as the words 'Naruto Namikaze' came out, everyone else around him fell silent.

    "Well." Kakashi saw that the mood around him was a little low, so he said: "Okay, everyone has been active for a day, let's take a good rest first, Yamato."

    "Yes, Kakashi-senpai." Yamato responded, clasped his hands together and said: "Wooden Release: Four Pillar House Jutsu." A small wooden two-story villa rose from the ground.

    "It's really convenient." Kakashi said casually: "In this case, you won't have to sleep in the wild in the future. It's really good." Yamato looked at Kakashi speechlessly, and Kakashi looked at the others and said: "  Okay, if there's anything else, let's go in and talk about it. And everyone should be tired. Let's get something to eat first. Yamato, let's discuss what to do next? Everyone can come together." Kaka said  Xi walked into the villa first.  Others also walked into the villa.

    After eating some dry food, the group sat together and prepared to discuss the next plan. Ya and Xiao Li didn't like it here, so they didn't join.  Others chose to join the discussion for various reasons.  Especially Sakura, Hinata, and Tenten, all three seemed a little excited.  Because this mission is for Sasuke, and Naruto is likely to appear, and if Naruto appears, Neji is also likely to appear.  Only Yamato seemed to have left because of something while eating.

    "Kakashi-senpai." Just when the discussion had just begun, Yamato came back. Yamato stepped forward and looked at everyone present, hesitated slightly and then said: "There was just a message from a city on the border of the Land of Fire.  News came that Hyuga Neji and Kurama Yakumo appeared at the market there. After the city lord there confirmed it, he passed the news to the village."

    "Ningci." Tiantian said with an excited expression: "Teacher Yamato, you were just talking about Ningci, right? Then Teacher Yamato, do you know how he is doing lately?"

    Yamato looked at Tenten and said hesitantly: "It should be good. At least we haven't heard any bad news about him. But now, we have lost the whereabouts of Hinata Neji again. After all, he has the Byakugan, so no one can follow him.  Him." Tiantian shook his head with some peace of mind and said, "No, in this case I can rest assured."

    "Teacher Yamato." Hinata said with some embarrassment: "Excuse me, do you have any news about Naruto?" After saying that, Hinata paused slightly and said: "I have heard news about Naruto recently, and there are more than two people.  A few months ago, under the auspices of the Daimyo and Naruto, the Kingdom of Snow moved its capital from Fenghua City to Fengxing City."

    Yamato shook his head and said: "Unfortunately, I don't know anything more. After all, he is no longer the unknown boy he used to be. Now he has an unparalleled status in the Land of Snow. And he is tall.  Time is based in the capital of Snow Country, and it is rare to hear that he has left the capital of Snow Country. To be honest, it is difficult to get real news about him."

    "NowThe Snow Country is no longer the small country it was five years ago. It now has the strength to talk to the Fire Country on an equal footing.  Sai suddenly said: "Snow Ninja Village is no longer the small Ninja Village without a few jounin. Otherwise, we can use diplomacy to get them to tell the news about Namikaze Naruto. Speaking of which,  Namikaze Naruto is really powerful. When he left Konoha, only Hyuga Neji and Kurama Yakumo built the Snow Country into the power it has now in just five years. If    "

    "Sai." Kakashi shouted, stopping Sai from continuing. But Sai was stunned by Kakashi. When he raised his head and looked up, he realized that something was wrong around him. Hinata and Tenten looked sad.  Sakura's mood was low.  As for the others, their expressions were not very good either.  Sai looked at Kakashi with some confusion.

    Kakashi waved his hand slightly, then changed the subject and said: "Okay, let's not talk about this for now, let's talk about our mission this time." After hearing Kakashi's words, Sai nodded and said secretly: "This  I should just change the topic! But why were Sakura and the others depressed just now? Didn¡¯t the book say that during discussions, you have to do your best to express yourself in order to impress others? Could it be that I said something wrong? No, I said it completely.  It¡¯s something that¡¯s already been determined!¡±

    Kakashi said: "Our mission this time is to bring back Sasuke. According to the news we got, Sasuke killed Orochimaru and then went to several of Orochimaru's bases. From Orochimaru's base, Sasuke rescued three  Individual, and formed a team with them, calling themselves the 'Snake' team. The abilities of the three people have not been revealed yet, so it is not clear, but Sasuke's strength is already obvious, and he can defeat Orochimaru, which is enough to show that he  His strength has reached Kage level. Coupled with his Sharingan, this mission may be difficult. Do you have any comments? If you have any, please tell me."

    "" There was a moment of silence, no one spoke, and Kakashi felt slightly embarrassed.

    At this time, Yamato smiled and said: "Kakashi-senpai is right, but I think Uchiha Sasuke is not so strong that so many of us can't handle it. Although Uchiha Sasuke defeated Orochimaru,  But I think he should be using the power of Sharingan, and according to our plan, Orochimaru's strength will decrease when he changes his body, so I think Uchiha Sasuke's strength may have reached  Kage level, but it will definitely not be as high as the previous one. Of course, this is without counting the Sharingan. But Kakashi-senpai also has the Sharingan, and it is also the legendary Mangekyo Sharingan. In addition,  The Byakugan is juxtaposed with the Sharingan. If you want to deal with Uchiha Sasuke, there should be no problem!"

    "Yes. We must bring Sasuke back to Konoha this time." Sakura said, clenching her fists tightly.

    "Maybe we can meet Naruto." Shino, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said.  As soon as he opened his mouth, everyone was shocked. Kakashi hesitated and nodded: "Maybe it can be done. Everyone knows that we are followed by two people from the Snow Ninja Village. They are good at tracking. If  If it weren't for Hinata's Byakugan and Shino's bug, even I wouldn't be able to spot them. They have been following us all the way for several days, which is obviously an order. Everyone present has a good relationship with Naruto. I  We are still Naruto's former mentors. I am confident that Naruto will not take action against us, but now there are Naruto's men following us. Obviously, their role is to transmit our whereabouts back. So then  It¡¯s enough to prove that someone came from afar. As for who it is, we don¡¯t know.¡±

    "Naruto!" Hinata muttered, holding her heart in her hands and asked: "Kakashi-sensei, do you think Naruto will come?"

    "I don't know." Kakashi shook his head and said, "Naruto has been very smart since he was a child. His mind is not even inferior to Shikamaru's IQ of over 200. Or maybe no one in this world can know Naruto's heart.  Maybe it will come, maybe it won't. But I think that even if Naruto doesn't come, then there will definitely be other important people under Naruto, such as Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Neji who recently appeared at the border of the Land of Fire.  Kurama Yakumo.¡±

    "Really?" Hinata looked a little sad.  And Tenten's expression immediately became excited: "Kakashi-sensei, are you saying that Neji will come?"

    Kakashi nodded: "Right now, there is nothing going on in every village in each country. Only the Kingdom of Snow has just annexed the Kingdom of Waves for two months. As Naruto's right-hand man, Neji is not stationed in Wind Star City but appears in a small border country of the Kingdom of Fire.  , coupled with the two people following us, isn't the result already obvious?" Tiantian murmured with his hands in his hands: "Great, this is really great."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 456 Itachi, Sakura

    "Ningji, do you know? I miss you so much." Tiantian stood at the window looking at the bright moon in the sky and said: "This time, we finally have the opportunity to meet. It has been five years. Since you left Konoha, we have  We haven¡¯t seen each other for five years. Do you know that I miss you so much? Although there are always messages from you, I have never seen you. You are not like Naruto. During these five years, he occasionally  You come to Konoha once for various reasons, but you have never set foot in the Land of Fire."

    "We'll be able to see Neji soon, right?" Sakura opened her eyes and stood up, speaking behind Tenten.  Hinata on the other side also opened her eyes and stood up.  Tiantian said a little embarrassedly: "Sorry, I disturbed your rest. Obviously everyone worked so hard during the day and should have a good rest at night, but I just heard that Neji may come back this time, so I can't control myself."

    Hinata shook her head and said, "I haven't been able to sleep either."

    At this time, Sakura said: "Tenten, you like Ningci, right?" Tiantian's face turned red and he did not answer. Sakura did not force Tiantian to answer, but continued: "Tenten, you like Ningci, Hinata does.  Naruto, I like Sasuke. Aren't the three of them just the people the three of us like!" Sakura had a sweet smile on her face. Just hearing her words, Hinata and Tiantian's faces turned red.  They got up, especially Hinata, who was so blushing that she could boil eggs on it. Sakura looked at it and smiled and said: "But we should also be lucky that we all like different people, otherwise, the relationship between the three of us will be  It can't be as good as it is now. Maybe we will slander each other just to compete for favor in front of the people we like. Just like Ino and I did before."

    "Sakura!" Tiantian shouted immediately.  Sakura was stunned, and then she realized that the blush on Hinata's face had completely disappeared, leaving only a trace of paleness.  Sakura suddenly remembered that Naruto was already married in the Land of Snow, and he was married to a great name of the country.  Sakura said a little embarrassedly: "I'm sorry, Hinata."

    Hinata shook her head and whispered: "I have accepted this matter. It's just that I still feel a little uncomfortable every time I hear it. You don't need to pay attention to me."

    Sakura looked at Hinata and hesitated for a while before saying: "Actually, Hinata, I think you are the happiest among the three of us. Although Naruto is married to the Daimyo of Snow Country, Naruto's favorite is Hinata.  Tian, ??isn't it? You said that he personally entered Konoha for this matter and told you personally about it. It means that he has always had you in his heart. Isn't that good? Neji, I don't know.  But Sasuke never cared about me from beginning to end, all he cared about was power. Speaking of which, I simply have unrequited love."

    "You and I are similar." Tiantian said with a sad expression: "It's just that Neci has been trapped in the affairs of the branch family and the clan. I don't know if Neci cares about me." Hinata hesitated and wanted to speak, but she  But don¡¯t know what to say?

    Just when Hinata was thinking about what to say, Sakura spoke again. Sakura lowered her head with a heartbreaking smile on her lips: "Sasuke, Naruto, and Neji, the three of them are the three of Konoha."  Each of them has the strength far beyond their peers. Sasuke and Neji are both called geniuses. They are from big families and have the Sharingan and Byakugan that are envied by the world. Naruto is the fourth generation of adults.  Son, but each of them has a tragic life experience. Whether it is the caged bird when the Uchiha clan was annihilated, the Hyuga family was separated, or Naruto was bullied by the villagers, they all have unerasable hatred. Perhaps it is because of this that they  One by one, leave Konoha and leave us. I have been thinking that if the Uchiha clan had not been exterminated and Naruto had not been humiliated by the villagers, would they still be in Konoha now and perform missions with us."

    Sakura paused and continued: "But this is just my fantasy. Now that things have happened, it is impossible to change. Naruto and Sasuke have already left Konoha. If we really give them  If we take it back, can we really continue to perform missions together as before? We may not mind, and Master will not mind, but what about the other people in Konoha? Will the Third Generation not mind? And the elders,  They have always disliked Naruto and Sasuke, not to mention that now that Naruto and Sasuke have left Konoha, they may be even more dissatisfied. If Naruto and Sasuke really return to Konoha, they will rest assured to let Naruto  Are you going to go on a mission with Sasuke? Maybe it would be better if you don't care about anything! At least they can move forward towards their ideals now."

    "" Hinata and Tenten fell silent, not knowing what to say. Sakura's words evoked the most uneasy part in their hearts.  After a while, Sakura finally came to her senses. Looking at Hinata and Tiantian's expressions that were similar to hers, she didn't know what to say. What's more, she was still very sad in her heart and couldn't say anything. Then she said: "I'm going out for a walk." He said and jumped directly past Tiantian's side and jumped out of the window.  Tenten and Hinata did not chase Sakura. The two leaned together, feeling that the other was using this to heal their inner sadness.  Compared to Sakura, they prefer to let their companions soothe their heartache.

    Because of the departure of Sasuke and Naruto, Sakura was like a lone wolf. She mostly licked her wounds by herself, so she left alone. She didn't want others to see her.  The look of tears.

    Sakura stood in the river, tears falling like broken beads. Originally, she thought she could be strong, but this time when she heard about Sasuke's disappearance, she even heard that when Sasuke came to the Land of Fire,  Her mood never calmed down. This time she accidentally heard that Tiantian was missing Ningji. She couldn't control it for a moment and took over what Tiantian said, but as she spoke, the sadness in her heart was overwhelmed.  He was completely lured out, so he came here alone.

    "Sasuke, why did you leave? Why? Do you know that I really like you, really like you." Sakura hugged herself tightly with both hands.  Looking at herself crying in the river, suddenly the scene around her began to change. The river was still there, but the original forest around it disappeared, leaving only a patch of red. A man wearing a coat with red clouds and black bottom appeared behind Sakura.  I saw that the man had a leaf forehead protector on his forehead, but the leaves on the forehead protector had been cut off. It was obvious that he was a traitorous ninja who rebelled from Konoha.

    Sakura quickly noticed the change in the scene around her. She stood up in shock. At the same time, she stretched out her hand to wipe the tears on her face. She turned to look at this person. When she saw this person, Sakura opened her mouth wide and said in surprise: "Yes.  You, Uchiha Itachi. Why are you here?"

    Itachi opened his three pairs of Magatama Sharingan and glanced at Sakura for a moment and said, "What are all of you doing here?"

    "It's none of your business!" Sakura gritted her teeth and said, "Kill if you want." At the same time, she was secretly on guard, preparing to break the illusion and escape.  Although Sakura did not think that she would be Uchiha Itachi's opponent, it would be impossible if she was left to wait and die.

    "Even if you don't tell me, I know." Itachi sat down out of thin air. Although he couldn't see anything like a chair behind him, he still sat down: "Xiao's intelligence system is far away.  Beyond you Konoha, I know that Sasuke, my stupid brother, appeared in the Land of Fire, and brought three experimental subjects of Orochimaru's men and called himself a snake team."

    Sakura gritted her teeth and said, "If you know, then why are you talking about this?"

    "I'm just dissatisfied." Itachi said casually: "The place where my stupid brother appeared is the ancestral home of my Uchiha clan. It is a place that only outstanding descendants of the Uchiha clan can enter. According to his current strength  , he is not qualified to enter there, and he not only entered but also brought outsiders in, so I want my stupid brother to be punished according to family rules."

    "Punishment?" Sakura hesitated, "What kind of punishment?"

    "It's nothing. It's just that breaking into the ancestral home is a serious crime." Itachi's expression was very calm, without even the slightest emotion.  But his words frightened Sakura.

    Sakura looked at Itachi in panic and said: "You want to kill Sasuke, no, I beg you not to kill Sasuke!"

    Itachi didn't answer, turned around and seemed to be planning to leave: "Sasuke has already betrayed Konoha. To Konoha, Sasuke is just a traitorous ninja. If he is killed, Konoha will only lose one."  It's just a betrayal. As for the other things, there shouldn't be any losses? You should be happy."

    "If you want to kill Sasuke, then I will kill you." Sakura said loudly, raised her hand and punched Itachi. There was a 'boom', like an explosion, and the smoke blocked everything.  Countless black crows flew out of the smoke, and then gathered together not far away, forming Weasel's body again.  The smoke dissipated, and Sakura stood there with a big crater in front of her, caused by Sakura's punch just now.  The three pairs of magatama in Itachi's eyes began to rotate: "With your strength, you are no match for me. How can you stop me?"

    "I know, I'm not your opponent, but I think at least I can make you hurt a little." Sakura said firmly: "Maybe I can't make you hurt too much, but as long as you make up your mind, you can risk it.  If I live, I will definitely be able to hurt you, but with your injured body, you may not be able to defeat Sasuke."

    "Even if it means death, do you still want me to get hurt, just to get a 'not necessarily'?" Itachi stared at Sakura closely.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 457 Sakura¡¯s Thoughts

    Hearing Itachi's question, Sakura watched Itachi nodded firmly, and then rushed towards Itachi again. Itachi stood there without moving. Seeing that Sakura was very close to her, Itachi slightly raised his hand and pointed his finger.  With one finger, a bolt of lightning burst out from her hand. Sakura was startled, but she did not avoid it. She just kept gathering chakra on her fist, letting the lightning pierce her body. At the same time, Sakura  The punch hit Itachi, and the huge force knocked Itachi away. "Ahem com" After Sakura punched Itachi away, her body fell down weakly. On the left side of her chest, something appeared.  There was a huge round hole, and the body was twitching constantly, but it was not really dead yet.

    Itachi in the distance stood up, seemingly uninjured at all. He walked over slowly and looked at Sakura who was lying on the ground: "According to your strength, you should be able to avoid it."

    Sakura's pupils moved and she looked at Itachi and said, "You're not injured?" "A little injury." Itachi said calmly, and a smile appeared on the corner of Sakura's mouth: "Sasuke, in this case, you should be able to defeat your brother."  Well. I'm sorry, I have tried my best. I can only do this. I have clearly said that I will practice hard and won't let you and Naruto leave me behind, but I am still attracted by you and Naruto  Abandoned far away" Sakura murmured to herself, her voice getting lower and lower, and gradually she could no longer be heard. Sakura had completely closed her eyes, and her face was filled with emotion.  Unwilling to do so.

    After a while, Sakura suddenly opened her eyes and looked around in shock. In the distance, Itachi was sitting there out of thin air. It seemed that he had not moved from the beginning. Sakura immediately checked her body and found that her chest  There were no wounds on his body, and it was as if nothing happened. "Genjutsu!" Sakura stood up and looked at Itachi and said in shock, "What just happened was that I was under a genjutsu!"

    Itachi did not speak, but stood up and walked towards Sakura step by step. Sakura wanted to grit her teeth and make fists with her hands, but she suddenly found that her body could not move. At this time, Sakura discovered that her  The body has been completely frozen, and except for one head, other parts can no longer move.  Itachi stood in front of Sakura and said: "I know from the illusion just now that you have feelings for Sasuke. As his eldest brother, I am very happy. I hope you can keep this feeling forever." As he spoke, Itachi slightly said  He paused and said: "I will give you a power, a power to use against Sasuke. As for how to use it, it is up to you. At the beginning, I used hatred to trigger the power in Sasuke's heart. Although this power is powerful,  But it is easy for Sasuke to go astray, and Sasuke has gradually gone astray by turning to Orochimaru for strength. If Sasuke does something in the future, you don't have to be merciful and use this power to deal with Sasuke directly.  . But I hope you will never use this power. Of course, this is just my hope." Sakura looked at Itachi in shock. Sakura suddenly discovered that when Itachi talked about Sasuke, his pair of Sharingan  The indifference that turned a blind eye to everything disappeared, leaving only the love of an older brother for his younger brother.

    Itachi stretched out his hands and touched Sakura's forehead, just like he touched Sasuke's forehead when he was a child. He touched Sakura's forehead: "That's how I touched Sasuke when I was a child." After saying that, he turned around and prepared to leave, "  Wait" Just when Sakura was about to speak, she suddenly felt dizzy in her head. Sakura was startled and shook her head vigorously, trying to make herself more awake.  With a 'bang', Sakura fell to the ground limply, her eyes tightly closed, her body rising and falling slightly, and she seemed to be asleep.

    The surrounding scene disappeared and returned to the original forest and creek. Itachi was leaving, and Sakura was leaning under a tree.

    After Itachi walked about a few kilometers, Kisame Kisaki was waiting here. When he saw Itachi, a smile appeared on his fishy face and he said: "Why is the matter done?" Itachi nodded and said: "It's over, let's move forward with all our strength.  "Kakisaki Kisame nodded, and then jumped up and left quickly with Itachi.

    After Itachi and Kisame Kisaki left, after a while, he wore a spiral mask, revealing one right eye and looked at Itachi and Kisame Kisame leaving. He turned around and headed towards the direction Itachi came from. Soon A Fei appeared  Arriving at Sakura's side, A Fei glanced at Sakura and then looked away. He knew Sakura, and he didn't think that Uchiha Itachi leaving Mikaki Kisame and coming here alone would have anything to do with Sakura.  In addition, Itachi had a lot of time this time, and he didn't think Sakura could last under Itachi's hands for so long, so even though he saw Sakura, he just happened to pass by and was discovered by Itachi. It was just that Itachi thought Sakura was stupid.  Ye's ninja, that's why he didn't kill Sakura.  As for whether Sakura knows anything?  "If she could overhear what Itachi was doing, the sun would probably rise from the west tomorrow." These were A Fei's original words.

    Ah Fei looked around and said to himself: "I wonder why Uchiha Itachi came here? It's a pity that his illusion ability is too strong. ICan't get too close, forget it, it's just a small problem.  The next step should be a confrontation between brothers.  "Thinking of this, A Fei jumped up and left directly. As for Sakura, he didn't even bother to kill her. But A Fei would never want to. Itachi really just came to find Sakura

    The sun shone into Sakura's eyes. Sakura opened her eyes slightly and looked at the scene around her. Suddenly, what happened last night suddenly flooded into Sakura's mind. Uchiha Itachi and what he said, Sakura stood up suddenly.  He stood up and looked around, but there was no trace there at this time.  After hesitating for a moment, Sakura immediately headed towards the wooden villa where Kakashi and the others were.

    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, Yamato formed a seal with his hands and put away the small villa.  At this time, Sakura came back, and Kakashi raised his head and said with a smile: "Hey, Sakura, you are done here, there is no place to rest now."

    "Kakashi-sensei, huh huh" Sakura gasped, "Kakashi Kakashi, Kakashi Kakashi-sensei." Sakura gasped.  , while speaking intermittently.  Hinata picked up her own soup and said: "Sakura, this is mine. I haven't drunk it yet. Take a sip first to help yourself." Sakura was not polite and took the bowl from Hinata's hand and raised her head to take a big gulp.  When he drank it, his bold look was almost exactly the same as Tsunade's.

    After Sakura drank it, she took a deep breath and then said: "Kakashi-sensei, I saw Uchiha Itachi last night." "UchihaItachi." Kakashi repeated in shock.  One sentence, and when everyone else heard this name, they were all dumbfounded. Even Akamaru was dumbfounded, and the meat in his mouth dropped.

    Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then he immediately came back to his senses and hurriedly said to the school: "Hurry up, Sakura, tell me everything about your encounter with Uchiha Itachi."

    Sakura nodded and said: "Yes, Kakashi-sensei He said, 'I used hatred to arouse the power in Sasuke's heart. Although this power is powerful, it can easily lead Sasuke to go astray, and Sasuke  By relying on Orochimaru for strength, he has gradually gone astray. If Sasuke does something in the future, don't show mercy." Then he touched my forehead and left, and I suddenly felt that my brain  I was groggy, and then fell asleep. When I woke up, it was already dawn, and then I rushed back with all my strength." Sakura did not hide anything from Kakashi, but just told what Uchiha Itachi said  Give yourself the strength to restrain Sasuke and hide it.  It's not that she doesn't want to tell Kakashi, but she is also Tsunade's disciple after all. She knows this matter and cannot tell anyone else except a few people.  That's why Sakura hid this matter.

    "Not good." Kakashi pondered for a moment, and then said to the others: "Everyone put down everything in your hands immediately, and we will move forward at full speed without any further stops. Bring food, and we will eat as we move forward."

    Everyone was stunned, "Let's go." Yamato immediately agreed, and then the group of people immediately disappeared in place, and soon the group of people appeared in the woods, "Kakashi-senpai." Yamato asked: "  Have you thought of anything?"

    Kakashi nodded and said: "From what Sakura said, it can be seen that Itachi loves Sasuke very much. No matter how bad a person who values ????and loves his family is, he can't be too bad, and it is impossible to kill him.  The entire family, including his parents who have high hopes for him. I don¡¯t believe that Itachi was responsible for the annihilation of the Uchiha clan back then, but Sasuke always thought that Itachi killed everyone in the Uchiha, and Sakura reported  Judging from Itachi's words, Itachi already has a death wish. If their brothers meet this time, only one of them will survive. If my guess is correct, Sasuke will definitely kill Itachi, because Itachi will eventually  He couldn't attack Sasuke, so the only one who could die was Itachi. If Itachi had killed the entire Uchiha clan, that would be fine, but now it's very likely that it wasn't Itachi who did it, and Itachi probably did it to protect Sasuke.  Only then would he be willing to be so hated by his younger brother. Once this matter is revealed in the future, then"

    Kakashi didn't finish speaking, but everyone already knew what Kakashi meant. Others didn't make any move yet, but Sakura was anxious, and her feet unconsciously quickened her pace.  Kakashi waved his hand and said, "Everyone, please work harder to prevent this tragedy from happening." "Yes." Everyone agreed, and the group's speed accelerated a lot.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 458 Uchiha¡¯s Ancestral House

    "My subordinates see Neji-sama, Yakumo-sama com" A snow ninja wearing white clothes and a snowflake forehead protector appeared in front of Neji and Yakumo. There was also a star painted on his white clothes.  Maotou is obviously a member of the Maoshan clan.

    Neji looked at him with Yakumo behind his back and said, "It seems like something happened, right?" Yakumo was stunned, and the Maoshan tribe responded: "Yes, Lord Neci, Konoha Kakashi and others suddenly accelerated their speed.  Because of the speed, even breakfast was eaten in a hurry while running. The subordinate thought it was necessary to report."

    Neji nodded and said: "There is indeed something wrong. By the way, do Kakashi and others know your whereabouts? Please tell me the details of the matter in detail."

    "Yes." The Maoshan clan responded: "The two of my subordinates are tracking everyone in Konoha. Although I have absolute confidence in my ability to track and hide my traces, this is the ability that my Maoshan clan relies on for survival.  , but there are also Byakugan Bloodsei in the opponent's team, so I think that Kakashi and others may have discovered the traces of them, but the opponent has adopted a ignore attitude towards us and others.  The lower class people continued to follow them. After they rested yesterday, not long after,

    You lead the way immediately, and we will catch up as soon as possible.  ""yes.  "The people from the Maoshan tribe responded, and immediately turned around and ran away. Neji jumped up with Yakumo on his back to follow immediately. The speed of both parties was very fast, without any pause at all.

    "Neji, why are you in such a hurry?" Yakumo asked from Neci's back, "Are you worried about something?"

    Neji hesitated for a moment and said: "What happened this time is very unusual. When I waited for the people in Kakashi's team, I felt very strange, because there were many ninjas with strong or special senses, such as  I also have Ms. Hinata with white eyes, Kiba Inuzuka and Akamaru who have extremely sensitive senses of smell, Shino the Aburame who can repel the insect clan, and Sakura Haruno, who is said to be a disciple of the current Fifth Hokage and can use wood escape.  Yamato, Kakashi who possesses the strongest Sharingan, the Mangekyo Sharingan. If it is just for Uchiha Sasuke, this kind of team is too large. If it is just to capture Uchiha Sasuke, a flag  Mukakashi is more than enough.¡±

    "Hatake Kakashi?" Yakumo asked with some confusion: "Is this person very powerful? Neji, how do you compare with him?"

    Neji shook his head and said: "Although Kakashi is only a Jonin, his strength has already surpassed that of a Jonin. He is at least a quasi-kage level, and may even have reached a kage level. Coupled with his Sharingan,  To be honest, although I consider myself to be quite talented and work very hard, I still have many disadvantages compared to him. And Yakumo, do you still remember? When we left Konoha with Naruto  , aren¡¯t there some people from Konoha chasing us? The man with white hair and a mask, only showing a pair of eyes, and the forehead protector also blocks his left eye.¡±

    "There seems to be some impression?" Yakumo said with some doubts, and then thought for a while before he said: "By the way, Neji, I remembered that he was the person whose arm was pierced by Naruto's hair, but he  Isn't his strength not strong? At that time, Naruto easily defeated him."

    Neji shook his head, narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "That's him, but he didn't show much strength at all at that time, but of course, he was Naruto's first official teacher, and he was also Naruto's father.  disciple, he couldn't attack Naruto at all, but Naruto said that there are only a few people in Konoha who can defeat him, and he has never shown his true strength. If you want to know his true strength,  Strength can only be found on the battlefield, otherwise, even if you defeat him, you can only defeat one Kakashi who has not exerted his full strength."

    "Naruto." Yakumo was stunned and then asked: "Neji, then Naruto should be able to defeat this Kakashi."

    Neci hesitated for a moment and nodded: "Naruto's words were hard to say before, but now, Naruto's strength has already surpassed Kakashi's. Now I don't know what level Naruto's strength has reached?"

    "That's it." Yakumo blinked and looked at Neji and said, "Then I'll ask Naruto next time and let him tell me what level his strength has reached. Then I'll tell you."  Ningci was speechless and stopped speaking. He glanced at the Maoshan tribesman, who nodded imperceptibly, put some force on his feet, and suddenly flew out.

    "Yakumo, I'm going to speed up." Neji said. Yakumo nodded and shrank down. Neji stepped on the branch, put a little force on it, and flew out, closely following the Maoshan tribe.  Behind

    "Okay, Kisame, the ancestral home of my Uchiha family is in front of me, so you don't want to get involved. This is a matter for my Uchiha clan. You just need to help me."?Just block everyone else except my stupid brother Sasuke.  I want to be done with him and the Uchiha.  "Itachi stood on a mountain peak and looked at a tall building in the distance.

    A smile appeared on Kisame's face and said: "I know, I will help you." Itachi nodded slightly, turned around, "Itachi." Kisame looked at Uchiha who turned around to leave.  Itachi said: "I feel good partnering with you. I don't want to change partners." Itachi did not answer, but turned around and left.

    Inikisaki Kisame turned around and looked at the other side and said: "But they should be fast. Hehe, is this a fateful showdown?" He closed his eyes slightly as he said that, knowing that it would take some time before Sasuke and the others came over.

    Time passed slowly, and suddenly, Kisame Kisaki opened his eyes and looked into the distance. Then several figures appeared. The one at the front had black hair and wore a gray cloak. He was Uchiha Sasuke, and behind him  Following the three people were the white-haired Kiden Suigetsu with triangular teeth, the burly Jugo with short orange hair, and the black-haired Koro with a pair of glasses.

    A group of four people also discovered Inogaki Kisame who was carrying Samehada's sword. Suddenly, all four people disappeared. Ineganaki Kisame was stunned for a moment, and then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. At the same time, four people, Uchiha Sasuke, appeared behind Ineganaki Kisame.  in four directions: front, rear, left and right.  Sasuke was in the front, and Kito Suigetsu was behind.

    "If I remember correctly, you should be Kisame Kisame, Itachi's partner." Sasuke looked at Kisame Kisaki and said, "Since you are here, does it mean that Itachi is not far from here!  "

    "I'm just staying here waiting for you." Kisame Mikigaki looked at Uchiha Sasuke and said: "Itachi has passed. As for where to go, I think you should know. Go quickly, don't keep him waiting for a long time.  .¡±

    "Really? It turns out you didn't stay here to stop me." Sasuke looked at Kisame Kisaki and said, "I thought Itachi left you behind and ran away. Forget it, let's go." Sasuke thought  leave.

    Kisame Kisaki disappeared from the spot and appeared behind Suigetsu Kito and said: "Itachi said that no one else was allowed to go there except his younger brother. He said he wanted to end things with Uchiha! So, other people  If you want to go there, you have to ask my Samehada."

    "Speaking of which, I'm not interested in Uchiha things. What I'm interested in is the Samehada muscle on your back." As Suigetsu said, he stretched out his hands and took out the 'Thunder Fang' from behind him.

    Mikigaki Kisame looked at the Raiga in Kiden Suigetsu's hand: "Isn't this the 'Thunder Ya'? If you say that, the disappearance is true. It was you who killed the Black Hoe Raiga. But that schizophrenic guy was  Killing is normal."

    "The next one is you." Kito Suigetsu slashed the lightning fangs in his hands towards Kisame Kisame, who quickly pulled out his Samehada muscles to block the two lightning fangs: "Then let's see how strong you are.  "Hey." Kiden Suigetsu shouted softly, broke away, and then rushed towards Gigangaki Kisame.

    Kisame Kisame resisted Samehada and said: "I heard that you are good at water escape. I am too. Why don't we give it a try and see whose water escape is stronger." "I wish I could." The two people looked at each other, and there was something in their eyes.  Breathing fire.

    "Suigetsu." Sasuke shouted softly.  Kito Suigetsu glanced at Sasuke, hesitated for a moment, put away his thunder teeth and looked at Gansaki Kisame and said: "You are lucky. But you won't have such good luck next time."

    "Is it any luck? Haha." The expression on Kisame's face became even stronger, but there was a hint of anger in those fish eyes.

    Sasuke stood in the middle of the two people and said: "Suigetsu, Jugo, Koso, wait for me here, I will be back soon." After saying that, Sasuke turned around and glanced at the Gundam building and said: "  Let¡¯s wait until this time is over to discuss everything. Don¡¯t make any extraneous matters. Suigetsu, you are not his opponent yet, so if you want Samehada, I¡¯m afraid you will be disappointed.¡±

    "Is it just now?" Kisame asked.  Sasuke didn't answer, but took a step forward to go to Uchiha's ancestral home.

    "Sasuke-sama." Jugo looked at Sasuke and said, as if he wanted to say something.  "I'll be back." Sasuke said and left.  Jugo watched Sasuke's figure take a few steps, but in the end he didn't follow him.  Xiang Ling looked at Sasuke's figure with red eyes: "So handsome."

    After Sasuke left, Onito Suigetsu looked at Samehada behind Inikisaki Kisame, and wanted to step forward several times, but sat down again several times. Although he had just had a brief exchange with Inikisaki Kisame, he already knew  Well, he was indeed no match for Inikisaki Kisame, so even though he wanted to get Samehada very much, he could only sit down again and wait where he was.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 459 Reunion of Brothers

    A pair of scarlet eyes suddenly opened, and three pairs of magatama seemed to be rotating in the eyes, "That pair of Sharingan, how far can you see?" Itachi sat on a stone chair like a throne, scarlet  The Sharingan looked at Sasuke who came to him and said.  £®  com

    Sasuke also opened three pairs of magatama Sharingan and walked a few steps forward and looked at Itachi: "How far do you think I can see?" Sasuke paused slightly and said: "What I can see nowItachi,  This is your death!"

    "Is this the state of my death? Then" Itachi closed his eyes slightly, and waves of majestic wind blew from the originally airtight building.  "Just show it to me again." When he said this, Itachi had already appeared behind Sasuke, with his back to Sasuke, and the air seemed to freeze for a moment.

    With a 'bang', the two people turned around at the same time and their right elbows collided hard. Itachi still held a kunai in his hand. Itachi barely paused at all. With a turn of his right hand gesture, he followed  Sasuke's arm held the kunai and stabbed it directly towards Sasuke's throat.  Sasuke's Sharingan shrank slightly, and he pulled out the Kusanagi sword from his waist with his left hand. With a 'ding' sound, Itachi's kunai pierced the Kusanagi sword.  The blade of the Kusanagi sword reflected Itachi's face.

    Itachi clamped Sasuke's right hand with both hands, and raised a kick at the same time. Sasuke's right hand was restrained, and the Kusanagi sword held in his left hand blocked Itachi's kicking skills again. Itachi let go of Sasuke's right hand, and at the same time, his body rose into the air and kicked.  Touched Sasuke's cheek, and at the same time the Sharingan shrank slightly, stepped on Sasuke's body and took advantage of the momentum to fly up, then grabbed Sasuke's cloak, and at the same time dodged Sasuke's Kusanagi sword.

    "Hmph." Itachi grabbed Sasuke's cloak, stood on the ground with both feet, shook Sasuke directly, and smashed Sasuke to the ground. With a 'ding' sound, Sasuke escaped from the cloak before hitting the ground.  When he went out, the Kusanagi sword in his hand was shot directly at the ceiling.  As soon as Sasuke stood still, he formed a seal with his hands: "Chidori." Sasuke's right hand flashed with lightning and made a sound like a flock of birds screaming.

    Sasuke and Itachi's Sharingan looked at each other, and suddenly Sasuke thrust towards Itachi. The distance between the two people was not big, and Sasuke's speed was very fast, so it didn't take a second for Sosuke to reach him.  He had already rushed in front of Itachi.  Sasuke did not use Chidori to attack Itachi, and when he was still a little distance away from Itachi, he shouted: "Chidori-ryu!" Sasuke suddenly blasted Chidori in front of him.  On the ground, countless electric lights were seen spreading in all directions. Itachi jumped up slightly, dodging all the electric light attacks.

    Suddenly, the three pairs of magatama in Itachi's eyes rotated, and the electric light below dissipated. Sasuke was no longer where he was. Itachi suddenly raised his head, and Sasuke stood upside down on the ceiling. He reached out and pulled out the Kusanagi sword, with a hint of cruelty in the corner of his mouth.  with a smile, and then stabbed Itachi with the Kusanagi sword in his hand. Itachi opened his eyes wide, as if he didn't believe what he was seeing. With a 'pop' sound, the Kusanagi sword penetrated Itachi's body directly, and blood burst out.

    With a 'bang', Sasuke knocked Itachi to the ground. The Kusanagi sword in his hand was still pierced into Itachi's body. Itachi fell to the ground, motionless. The Sharingan looked at Sasuke and said: "It seems that you have become stronger.  !¡±

    Sasuke looked at Itachi: "Finally, Itachi, I have something to ask you." Itachi didn't answer and then raised his right hand with the ring, stretched out his index finger and middle finger, and stretched them towards Sasuke's eyes.  Looking at Itachi's movements, Sasuke was slightly stunned. When Itachi stretched out two fingers, he even felt as if he had returned to his childhood when Itachi nodded his forehead.

    But the finger did not point on Sasuke's forehead, but stretched to Sasuke's eyes, and then pointed to the left. Sasuke followed Itachi's finger and saw an Itachi sitting sideways on the throne, and at the beginning  It was exactly the same as before, it seemed that Itachi had not moved since the beginning.

    Sasuke looked at Itachi under his sword, and saw a crow flying out of Itachi's slightly opened mouth, and then Itachi's entire body turned into a crow.  Sasuke looked at Itachi and said, "A crow, are you good at juggling illusions?"

    Itachi did not answer, but looked at Sasuke and said: "Is there anything you want to know? Although it is not the last question, you still ask?"

    "I'll say it again." There was a hint of anger in Sasuke's tone. With a 'pop' sound, the blade of the Kusanagi sword penetrated Itachi's chest. Sasuke appeared behind Itachi's throne, holding the Kusanagi sword in his hand.  "Ugh" Itachi opened his eyes wide, with a hint of astonishment on his face, and then suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood.  Then Sasuke in front of Itachi turned into white snakes, and dozens of white snakes quickly swam away.

    "Genjutsu!" Itachi said, "Finally, I have something to ask you." Sasuke slightly moved the Kusanagi sword in his hand and said angrily: "That's what I just said, bastard." After saying that, Sasuke twitched his hand.  The Kusanagi sword, the blood on the Kusanagi sword is thicker: "Answer my question."?Otherwise, the severe pain in your chest will continue.  "

    "Did you avoid the vital point on purpose?" Itachi said casually, as if the sword did not penetrate his own body.

    "At that time, you said that if I also opened my eyes, there would be three people with the Mangekyo Sharingan including you, and then I would have the value of living." Sasuke held the hand in his hand tightly.  Kusanagi Kendao: "Third person, who is the person in the Uchiha clan who you say possesses the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?"

    "Why do you care about this?"

    "Because after killing you, it will be his turn next. This is my purpose."

    "Kill him?" Itachi's pupils moved behind him.

    Sasuke's expression remained unchanged, but there was a trace of sadness in his eyes: "When you destroyed the clan, you mentioned the existence of another person. At that time, you did not kill a member of the Uchiha. Obviously, he  He is your accomplice. After all, even you, a genius who has been in the limelight since childhood, cannot kill all the members of the police force by yourself."

    A smile appeared on the corner of Itachi's mouth: "You really noticed it!"

    "Who is it?" Sasuke slightly lifted the Kusanagi sword in his hand.  Although Itachi sat motionless on the throne, in fact, every time Sasuke fucked, he was not only covered in blood but also in great pain.

    "UchihaMadara." Itachi said calmly.  "Uchiha Madara." Sasuke's eyes suddenly shrank.  He remembered a legendary mission.  "One of the founders of Konoha, the first man to open the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan." Itachi's gentle words directly confirmed what Sasuke was thinking.

    "The founder, Madara Uchiha, that's impossible. That Madara should have been dead a long time ago." Sasuke said emotionally, "Are you kidding me? In this case, you are looking down on me."  The Kusanagi sword in Sasuke's hand was drawn again.

    "Everyone relies on their own knowledge and understanding, but is bound by it. They regard it as reality." Itachi's pupils moved slightly: "But knowledge and understanding are very vague things, and that reality may only be  It¡¯s just an illusion. People live in their own consciousness, don¡¯t they?¡±

    "What exactly do you want to say?"

    "Saying that Madara is dead is just your wishful thinking. Just like you once thought that I was a considerate brother!" After a slight pause, Itachi continued: "I have been playing the role of your ideal big brother, just to confirm  It's just your 'measure'."

    Hearing this, a trace of sadness appeared in Sasuke's eyes, and his hands holding the Kusanagi sword trembled slightly: "What happened that night was like a nightmare to me when I was young. I really  I thought I was in a cruel illusion, but that is an irrefutable fact." Sasuke turned around suddenly, and a bolt of lightning appeared on his left hand, making a sound like a bird's song, and blasted behind Sasuke, 'Boom'  With a bang, lightning struck Itachi's face: "Now my eyes are different from the past, and I can see through illusions." Itachi, who had been penetrated by Sasuke's sword before, disappeared, and Sasuke's cloak was still on Sasuke's body.  , it turns out that everything just now was just an illusion, and all those battles were just an illusion showdown between two people.

    "You're still as arrogant as ever!" Itachi looked at Sasuke and said, "But I'll just remember this sentence for now."

    "Humph." Sasuke calmed down and said, "I will accompany you to play the tricks of genjutsu until this point."

    "Sasuke, you don't seem to have the same eyes as me." Itachi looked closely into Sasuke's eyes and said: "Didn't you kill your cherished companion? Or do you think you can do it without the Mangekyo Sharingan?  Kill me? With such naive thoughts, do you come to me?"

    Sasuke put away the electric light on his left hand: "Then you use the Mangekyo Sharingan to kill me. Or, now I can no longer be measured by your 'measurement'!"

    "Huh, you are really confident." Itachi sighed and stood up from the throne, walking towards Sasuke and said: "The Mangekyo Sharingan is a very special eye. From the moment it opens, it has been  It keeps moving towards darkness, and the more it is used, it will be sealed. In other words, one day, the kaleidoscope will lose its light."

    "Blindness? In other words, is this the price for gaining the power to control the Nine-Tails?" Sasuke asked.

    "It seems that you read the slate of the Uchiha clan's assembly hall as I thought!" Itachi said, and at the same time, the magatama in his eyes began to change.

    Sasuke looked at Itachi and hesitated for a while and said: "Who is Madara Uchiha?" "He is the first to tame Jiu with these eyes.The person ? is my partner, my master, and also the person who revealed another secret of the Mangekyou Sharingan, a person with eternal life.  "

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 460 Space Ninjutsu Reappears

    A Fei, who was wearing a spiral mask, looked at Kisame Kisame and Sasuke's men in front of him from a distance. Looking at their distinct looks, A Fei knew that it was impossible for them to cooperate in strength.  .  It would be nice if com didn't even hold each other back.  Ah Fei did not step forward but moved in the opposite direction.

    Kakashi led the team to keep moving forward. After getting up early in the morning, it was now noon. He only took two breaks along the way, each time lasting no more than half an hour. One of them stopped for lunch.

    "Everyone, please work harder. If I remember correctly, the ancestral home of the Uchiha clan is more than ten kilometers ahead." Kakashi looked at everyone and said.  "Yes." Everyone responded, and just about to speed up, "Kakashi-sensei." Hinata suddenly said: "Someone is coming, and his chakra is so huge." Kiba rode Akamaru and said: "Wow,  Akamaru and I also smelled it, and the air flow came along the air."

    Kakashi frowned slightly, hesitated for a moment, waved his hands slightly and then stopped and said: "Everyone is on alert and ready to fight at any time." "Yes." Everyone responded, and then they all stopped.

    "Al, everyone has stopped." A Fei appeared on the tree trunk, looked at Kakashi and the others and said, "Can you say that everyone is waiting for me?" Then A Fei jumped down from the tree trunk, nodded and bowed:  "I'm so sorry that everyone is waiting so considerately. I'm so touched. Woohoo." As he said this, Ah Fei stretched out his hand to his only exposed right eye, and it seemed like he was crying.

    "A person from Akatsuki." Kakashi looked at A Fei's red and black coat, frowned slightly and gestured to Kiba, "Hey." Kiba jumped up from Akamaru's body and shouted: "Toga." Kiba.  It immediately turned into a tornado and headed towards Ah Fei.  Ah Fei had been covering his right eye, and suddenly he squatted down, and his teeth were knocked out of the air, hitting the tree behind Ah Fei. However, Ah Fei was still squatting, and the sound seemed to be that he was still crying.

    A 'buzzing' sound sounded, and countless black bugs appeared around A Fei, surrounding him. However, A Fei still didn't make any move. With a 'boom' sound, all the bugs suddenly rushed towards him.  But it just missed the point. Ah Fei no longer knew when he left the place and appeared in another place.  Behind Ah Fei, Sakura punched Ah Fei, but when she was about to hit him, Ah Fei dodged, and Ah Fei still stood there.

    Ah Fei turned around and dozens of shurikens passed behind him and were nailed to the ground. Tiantian looked at Ah Fei in surprise, his body still maintaining the posture of shooting out the shurikens.  Xiao Li suddenly rushed forward and kept attacking Ah Fei, but even though Ah Fei's body didn't move much, he just missed, not even once.  Several ink lions rushed towards Ah Fei, but they were also ineffective. They even continued to 'collide' with Xiao Li, and their attacks canceled each other out. This surprised everyone, because when everyone came out to perform the mission together, they had already done it for  I have been specially trained on how to cooperate. Although I cannot cooperate well, there will never be such a situation of mutual cancellation.

    At this time, Hinata wanted to attack, Kakashi waved his hand quickly, and then everyone stopped attacking and stared at Fei closely. From that moment, everyone already knew that this person was definitely not a simple person.  A small character, but absolutely powerful.  Moreover, the fact that the previous attacks canceled each other out was definitely not due to poor coordination, but because the other party did it deliberately.

    "Who are you?" Kakashi looked at Ah Fei and said, "Why do you want to stop us?"

    A Fei waved his hands repeatedly and said: "No, no, I don't want to stop you, I just can't let you pass. How about you stay here for the time being? Then I don't have to fight with you. I promise it will be over soon."  "

    Kakashi looked at Fei and said: "So, Sasuke and Itachi have already fought! It seems that we have to rush over."

    "Oh no, I didn't say that, and didn't I say that I can't let you move forward." Fei's right eye looked at Kakashi through the mask and said: "If you don't want to accept my kindness,  Then we can only" As he said this, A Fei put his hands together and said: "Ninja Technique: Umbrella Lizard."

    Kakashi was shocked. Judging from the series of actions just now, Kakashi knew that the opponent's strength was definitely higher than the Kage level. Now that the opponent shouted "Ninpo", it was probably a powerful move, so in Abi's case  When he shouted out, Kakashi shouted at the same time: "Disperse." As soon as everyone dispersed, they were on full alert, waiting for Fei's attack.

    After waiting for a while, there was still no change in the surroundings. Ah Fei scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "I forgot how to form a seal?" Hearing this sentence, everyone's face looked bad, and everyone was not stupid.  It is simply impossible to believe that the other party really forgot how to form the seal.?When the other party said this, it was obvious that he was just kidding himself.  Naturally, everyone's expressions would not look good.

    "It seems that I can only use this to deal with it." Kakashi put his hand on his forehead protector and said to himself: "Originally, I still saved it to deal with Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke, but I didn't expect that it would be used on this person now.  . But this person is indeed very strong, and I can¡¯t let him delay any longer.¡±

    "Oh, it looks like someone is here again. It's really lively today." Seeing that Kakashi seemed to be showing signs of using the Sharingan, he immediately said, "Oh, he's still a Byakugan user!"

    A Fei's opening made everyone stop their movements, even Kakashi stopped, "White eyes!" Everyone looked at Hinata in astonishment, Hinata shook his head and said, "I looked behind me, and  No one was found, and even the two men who had been following us left.¡±

    "I haven't found any insects either." Aburame Shino said.  Everyone turned their attention back to Fei, and Kakashi pulled down his forehead protector, revealing a scar on his left eye.

    Ah Fei looked at somewhere in the woods and said, "Why aren't you coming out? Since you are here, why don't you come and meet your cousin and your former teammates?" Ah Fei's tone was very relaxed, but as he spoke,  Everyone knew who the person he was talking about was Byakugan, his cousin, and his teammates. All the keys gathered together to form one person, Hyuga Neji.

    "Ningji, is that you? Are you here?" Tiantian shouted immediately.

    Hinata also shouted: "Brother Neci!"

    "I heard that the Hyuga clan has a rule. It seems that the branch must protect the clan even if it means sacrificing his own life." A Fei said again: "And I also heard that you were once the protector of the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan.  ." With that, A Fei disappeared from the spot and appeared behind Hinata. He stretched out his hand to grab Hinata's neck. Just when he was about to grab Hinata's delicate neck, A Fei suddenly jumped up, 'Bang'  With a sound, something suddenly exploded behind Hinata. There was only a small distance away from Hinata. A Fei moved away from the distance again, while everyone else looked at what was happening in front of them in amazement.

    "This is" Hinata said in surprise. Others may not be able to see what it was just now, but to Hinata who has Byakugan, what just happened was already obvious. Hinata quickly started running.  Arriving about twenty meters ahead, he carefully stretched out his hand and touched forward.

    "What's the matter? Hinata." Tiantian looked at Hinata and asked anxiously, she also felt something faintly?

    "Just when I was about to be caught, I saw a hand stretched out and struck out of thin air. Maybe others don't know, but I know that that palm is the unique palm technique of our Hyuga clan.  Ba Gua Kong Palm." Hinata kept stretching her hand forward and said, "This is a very difficult palm technique to learn, but if it is Brother Neji, he will definitely be able to learn it."

    'Pop' A hand appeared out of thin air and held Hinata's stretched out hand. Then a layer of something similar to a film appeared and then disappeared. Hinata Neji was seen standing there, and Hinata's hand was on Neji's.  Less than three centimeters in front of his eyes.

    Yakumo stood next to Ningji, and behind him were the two Maoshan tribesmen. Yakumo complained to Ningji: "I told you, Ningji, you don't have to come out, I can use illusion to make her unable to touch  your."

    Neci shook his head slightly and let go of Hinata's hand: "Long time no see, Miss Hinata." "Brother Neci." Hinata saw Neci's emotion and looked a little excited, "Neji" aside  Tiantian looked at Ningci and shouted but didn't know what to say, he just looked at Ningci.

    "Hey, Ningci." Xiao Li jumped up to Ningci and looked at Ningci and said: "Long time no see, you must be stronger. I have not been lazy under Kai's honest teaching.  I¡¯m working hard to improve myself, and let¡¯s discuss it again sometime.¡±

    "There will be a chance." Neci said. As for Tiantian, Neci just smiled at her, then ignored her, looked at A Fei above his head and shouted: "Who are you?"

    Yakumo looked at Ah Fei and said: "No one has ever been able to see through my illusion? Not even Neji can see through it, and Naruto can only feel it a little bit, but can't see through it, but you have seen through it and can tell me what's going on.  What's going on?"

    "Oh, this question is very complicated." A Fei said thoughtfully: "Why don't you let me think about how to answer it?"

    "Hmph." Ningci snorted coldly: "Yakumo, although your illusion is very powerful, there are limits to the illusion after all, and after the illusion is generated, there will inevitably be slight fluctuations in the surrounding space, and the opponent  As a ninja who is proficient in space ninjutsu, he will naturally feel it. As soon as he senses something he wants to crack??, it's not very difficult, but it's not easy either.  "

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 461 A Fei¡¯s First Battle

    "Space Ninja!" Everyone was shocked, "No wonder, I felt like I had been hit just now, but I escaped unknowingly. It turned out that I used space ninjutsucom" Sakura looked at  said Ah Fei.

    "Oops, it's exposed!" A Fei looked at Neji and said, "I even forgot that Namikaze Naruto is also proficient in space ninjutsu. It's normal for you to be able to tell after following him for so long."

    "Hmph." Neci snorted coldly: "Let's go, Yakumo. The death battle between the Uchiha brothers is very rare. Let's go and see it." Yakumo nodded and said: "Okay." After saying that, the two  I just bypassed everyone and continued walking forward.

    A Fei jumped in front of them and said: "Oh, I told you, you can't pass in front." "Huh." Before Neji could speak, Yakumo said: "Wherever I want to go, just go.  Where to go? You have no control over it." Yakumo continued walking forward.

    Ah Fei looked at Yakumo and said, "It seems that I have to use some means to stop you." As he spoke, Ah Fei raised his head slightly, but as soon as he raised his hand, he immediately found that his hands were wrapped with countless vines.  And it still has thorns.

    "What a powerful illusion." A Fei was startled and looked at Yakumo and said: "I'm afraid even the Uchiha clan's illusions can't compare to yours. You are indeed the Kurama clan who specializes in illusions." After speaking, A Fei paused.  Said: "No, I think even the Kurama clan who specializes in illusions don't have as strong an illusion ability as you. With this ability to deprive the human body of its five senses, I'm afraid you are the strongest illusion ninja in the world."

    Yakumo didn't answer. He slightly raised his right hand and pointed. He saw that the rattan on A Fei's hand turned into a red-hot iron chain and stuck to A Fei's body. The clothes on A Fei's body were immediately ignited by the intense heat.  stand up.

    Ah Fei¡¯s right eye narrowed slightly, then he suddenly waved his hand, breaking the chain, and then jumped up to once again widen the distance from Yakumo.  Yakumo was stunned, looked at A Fei and said: "You actually broke free again, you are really powerful."

    At this time, the other people present suddenly woke up. Looking at A Fei whose clothes were burned off in the distance, everyone was shocked. Just now, they all felt that their heads had suddenly sunk, and this was what they looked like when they woke up.

    A Fei glanced at the burns caused by the red-hot iron chains on his body, looked at Yakumo and said coldly: "What a powerful ability, it can actually make everything in the illusion become a reality, even Itachi's Yuedu  It can only give people a real feeling, but it does not have the ability to come true." A trace of murderous intent flashed in A Fei's one eye.

    "What a powerful illusion. Even I fell into the illusion without knowing it." Kakashi looked at Yakumo and said secretly: "Although I saw it once last time, I didn't expect that there would be no resistance when I saw it again.  Ability. I am afraid that if her head was chopped off in her illusion, her head would also fall off in reality. This powerful illusion that comes with a wave of her hand can come true according to her will. Just rely on it.  With this, she will be the strongest genjutsu ninja in the world."

    "Sharingan!" When A Fei broke away from Yakumo's illusion, Neci immediately stepped forward and stood in front of Yakumo, blocking Yakumo behind him. He looked at A Fei and said attentively: "Under that mask just now  , the one eye you have revealed is the Sharingan, and it is the type of Sharingan that has surpassed three pairs of magatama. It should be the Mangekyo Sharingan. Who are you? There should be only Uchiha left in the Uchiha clan.  It¡¯s better to have Bo Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke.¡±

    "Mangekyo Sharingan!" Everyone was shocked. Kakashi jumped up and stood next to Ningji. He opened three pairs of magatama sharingan eyes and looked at Fei and said: "Ningji, are you reading it right?"

    "My Byakugan hasn't been fully developed yet, but I won't even admit that I have a Sharingan." Neji said casually.  Hinata also said: "Kakashi-sensei, I also saw it. Although it was just a flash, he did use the Sharingan. His eyes are different from Kakashi-sensei's Mangekyo."

    Hearing Hinata¡¯s words, everyone knew that it was true.  Kakashi immediately shouted: "Who are you from the Uchiha clan? Or are you a transplant like me?"

    "We've been discovered." A Fei's one eye under the mask looked at the people who were facing a formidable enemy and said. In order to break away from Yakumo's illusion, he used some kaleidoscope power. Originally, it was not needed, but because of a  At first, he underestimated the enemy too much. He did not expect that Yakumo's genjutsu was so strong, so he fell into passiveness at the beginning. Moreover, he felt the real feeling after being hit by Yakumo's genjutsu, which made him know that he must immediately  To break away, he could only use the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. As soon as he broke free, he knew that this powerful illusion was completely equivalent to reality.  But he didn't expect that after using it a little bit, he would be discovered by Hyuga Neji who had the Byakugan.

      A Fei looked at Neji and Hinata and said: "As expected, it was a white eye. At that moment, it was less than tenth of a second. I didn't expect that you would still find it like this, and it was discovered by two people together.  It seems that the Byakugan can possess the Sharingan and the Rinnegan, and it is indeed worthy of its name." As he spoke, A Fei walked towards them step by step: "Originally, I just wanted to stop you here, but now  , let you all stay. Because it suddenly occurred to me that there are not only Namikaze Naruto's teachers, but also his companions, and even the woman he loves. As long as you stay, Namikaze  Once Naruto gets this news, he will definitely be heartbroken. I will appear in front of him again and tell him personally how I fooled you. Although he will go crazy and his attack power will greatly increase, it will not last long.  As long as his initial attack is successful, I can easily capture him. I can also easily draw out the Kyuubi"

    "Hmph, are you using this method to make us uneasy?" Neji interrupted before Fei could finish his words: "Even if you kill everyone present, Naruto will not go as crazy as you think.  He will only become stronger than before and avenge us."

    "Yes, he is really a cold-blooded person." A Fei said casually.  Neji's eyes opened, and beating meridians appeared around his eyes: "It's not that he is cold-blooded, but that Naruto knows that no matter whether he is mad or anything, it will not have any effect. The only thing that is useful is to improve his strength. More  Besides, can you kill so many people here? Although you have the Mangekyo Sharingan, don't forget, there are people here who have it. The only thing I'm afraid of is your weird and unpredictable space ninjutsu."

    "Really?" Ah Fei said casually, while walking forward step by step: "You are afraid of my space ninjutsu, and the only thing I am afraid of is not Kakashi's Sharingan, but her illusion." Ah Fei  Looking at Yakumo, he said: "I know your information very well. I can kill all of you very easily, except for her. She is the only one I am not sure about, but her body seems to be weak, so she can be easily solved."  It fell." As he said that, the Mangekyo Sharingan appeared again in A Fei's eyes. Kakashi closed his right eye, and the three pairs of magatama in his left eye changed in an instant, turning into the shape of shurikens.  The sword has several horns, but Kakashi's eyes only have three horns.

    "Huh?" A Fei was suddenly stunned. The rocks under his feet suddenly disappeared, and he was falling continuously, with rolling magma below.  "Although I don't know what's going on? But if you say you want to capture Naruto and take away the nine tails from Naruto's body, I will never allow it. Anyone who wants to do harm to my friends, I will  Kill."

    The Sharingan in A Fei's eyes turned, and A Fei's figure disappeared and appeared in front of Yakumo. Just as he appeared, Neji attacked with a palm full of chakra, and at the same time Kakashi rushed over with a kunai in his hand.  Coming up, Hinata formed a seal with her hands and said: "White Sky Dance." I saw something like a chakra line instantly coming out of Hinata's palm and stabbing A Fei.  Sakura also gathered chakra in her hand, and struck A Fei with a palm, which was the chakra scalpel.  Everyone else also launched attacks.  Xiao Li shouted and kicked towards Ah Fei, and Tenten pulled out a kunai and shot at Ah Fei.

    A trace of disdain flashed across Ah Fei's Sharingan. He just stood there and allowed the other party to attack. When he was about to focus on the other party, Kakashi and Neji shouted loudly at the same time: "Everyone, stop it quickly."

    Everyone was stunned. Neji turned around and hugged Yakumo and ran away. Kakashi hugged Sakura and jumped away. Xiao Li was shocked and immediately stopped and ran away. All the attacks of 'Boom' hit him.  Together, a huge explosion occurred, and Kakashi, Neji, Xiao Li, and Sakura were all shocked. If they had continued to attack just now, I am afraid that this explosion would be enough to make them lose their combat effectiveness.

    The smoke dissipated, but there was no trace of Fei. "Sure enough, he used space ninjutsu to escape at the last moment." Kakashi said, but before Kakashi could finish speaking, he only heard "bang bang bang bang"  'The voice sounded, Xiao Li, Tenten, Shino Aburame, and Sai, several people rushed out like cannonballs, but it would have been better if they weren't still vomiting blood.

    "So fast." Neci and Hinata said at the same time, their eyes becoming serious. At that moment, A Fei appeared behind these people. Although several people were aware of A Fei's appearance, they were not aware of it.  He didn't have time to react and was knocked away.  Sakura quickly ran over and took a quick look and said: "Their injuries are very serious. They must be treated immediately." Kakashi, Neji, Hinata, Kiba, and Yakumo stared at Fei closely.  The war continues.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 462 The first battle with Ah Fei (2)

    A Fei looked at several people with wary faces, took a slight step forward, and instantly his whole body disappeared, and his figure appeared at the very back, guarding Sakura as a chunin in front of the two fangs, and at the same time raised his right foot and kicked one of the fangs away.  Got out.  .com'Woof' Ya turned into Akamaru and whispered.  "Akamaru." Yada shouted anxiously. Akamaru fell to the ground and did not respond to him. At this time, Afei appeared in front of Yada and punched Yada away at the same time.

    ¡°Pfft¡­.¡± Ya flew out while vomiting blood. Looking at the direction in which Ya flew, it would definitely hit Sakura, who was treating Tiantian.  Kakashi rushed over desperately, but it was too late.

    Ningci looked at it and said loudly: "Yakumo"

    "I know." Yakumo responded, raising his right hand slightly, and a huge spider web appeared directly behind Ya. Ya hit the spider web hard, but the huge impact still pulled the spider web into something like  The full moon is like a bowstring.  It broke instantly, but this is Yakumo's fantasy world. Yakumo can create as many spider webs as he wants, so when Yakumo created the first spider web to catch the tooth, a large number of spider webs rose up from behind at the same time.  The pushed spider web, after the first spider web broke, was caught by the second one. After breaking three spider webs in a row, Ya stopped on the fourth spider web.

    Sakura quickly stepped forward, checked briefly and said quietly: "Tooth is still alive, but there are more than a dozen broken bones in his body. He must be treated for Tooth immediately." After saying that, Sakura immediately started to treat Tooth.

    "Not bad medical ninjutsu." A Fei looked at Sakura and said, "It looks like I want to kill you first."

    "I won't let you do whatever you want." Kakashi stood in front of Fei, holding a Kunai Dao.  A Fei smiled and said: "Then it depends on your ability. Who should I attack next time?" A Fei looked at the remaining seven people, Neji, Yakumo, Kakashi, Hinata, Yamato and the two  Maoshan people.

    Kakashi stared at Fei with his left eye: "The opponent is a space ninja, ordinary ninjutsu and taijutsu have no effect on him? Even Yakumo, who has super illusion ability, can't have much effect on him.  If there are any obstacles, then you can only rely on my Sharingan." Thinking of this, the Mangekyo Sharingan in Kakashi's left eye began to rotate, and then, he saw waves of fluctuations in the surrounding space.  The ninjutsu master Fei also noticed it immediately. He took a step forward, disappeared in place, and appeared behind Kakashi, but the moment he appeared, his whole body was wrapped in iron chains.  At the same time, something similar to a magic circle appeared at A Fei's feet.

    "Ningji, attack quickly." Yakumo said in a low voice: "I have temporarily sealed the space around him. He should not be able to move now, but his strength is too strong. The most I can do is let him move within a few seconds.  Unable to move within seconds.¡±

    "A few seconds? That's enough." Neji said, and then he rushed towards Fei. At the same time, Kakashi and Hinata also rushed over immediately. Only Yamato stayed, and he was on guard.

    Neji and Hinata came to A Fei at the same time and shouted: "Soft Fist: Bagua One Hundred and Twenty-eight Palms." Then the two of them struck out at A Fei with both hands, and instantly attacked A Fei's body with one hundred and twenty-eight palms.  Palm.  The kunai in Kakashi's hand also scratched, leaving a huge wound in Fei's neck.  Neji and Hinata jumped up and left in a hurry, and Neji stood in front of Yakumo again.

    Kakashi formed a seal with his hands and said: "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet." A huge water dragon formed in the air, and then rushed toward A Fei. Yamato in the distance also formed a seal: "Wooden Release: Giant Wooden Pillar Jutsu.  "On top of A Fei's head, a huge square wooden pillar fell directly from the sky. With a 'bang' sound, the giant wooden pillar smashed down hard.  A flash of red light flashed in Yakumo's eyes, and he saw that the huge wooden pillar immediately burned, and the excessively high temperature was a bit unbearable.

    "Did it succeed?" Kakashi asked.  But after a closer look, nothing was found. Everyone was shocked. A Fei appeared behind Kakashi: "Why do you underestimate the Sharingan a little too much?" After speaking, A Fei kicked to the side and swept directly.  On Kakashi's waist, Kakashi was knocked away directly. With a 'bang', Kakashi crashed into several big trees in succession. A Fei just wanted to continue attacking others, but right before  When Ah Fei looked over, everyone turned around. For a moment, Ah Fei seemed to be divided into several people. Behind each person, there was an Ah Fei attacking him, and everyone blocked him. As for Yakumo, Ning  He helped her block it for the first time.  The two Maoshan tribesmen flew out like kites with broken strings.

    "This guy's Sharingan is really powerful. Even Hatake Kakashi can't compare to it. Who is this guy?" Neji looked at Fei and thought to himself.  At the same time, he said: "Is it okay, Yakumo?"

    Yakumo shook his head and said: "It's okay, it's just that this person is so strong. Even Naruto may not be able to beat him. My illusion doesn't seem to have much effect on him. And in my illusion, he can actually suppress it with other powers.  He is holding my illusion, so he can move freely in the illusion. Neji, what should we do?"

    "I see." Neji looked at Ah Fei and said, "It turns out that if it was before, maybe I would choose to retreat, but now, I have to fight to the end. Although I know that I can't be his opponent, I can't just watch myself.  His companions were knocked to the ground one by one, but he escaped back." As he spoke, Neji prepared to rush towards A Fei.

    "In this case, we have to find a way to deal with this person?" Yakumo thought for a moment and said: "Neji buys me time, I have to draw." "Yakumo, this is my business, you still  Let's go quickly." Neji said loudly.

    Yakumo moved out a lot of things and made them how he wanted, saying: "Ningji, you also know that my body is very weak. Let alone escaping by myself, I might be killed just after I've just started.  Catch up, so if you die, I won't be able to escape at all, so when you make this decision, I have to stay."

    Just when the two people were talking, Kakashi and Fei had already fought, but Kakashi was no match for Fei at all. He was beaten back by Fei not long after the fight.

    "Don't use the kaleidoscope too much." A Fei looked at Kakashi while avoiding the space fluctuations around him: "Your Sharingan ability seems to be very strong, but you probably don't know yet. When the kaleidoscope opens,  After that, it will gradually move towards darkness, which means that your Sharingan will go blind sooner or later. Every time you use the ability of the kaleidoscope, it is equivalent to accelerating this process. And" A Fei said slightly.  After a pause, he disappeared and appeared on the other side and said: "Your kaleidoscope is the ability of time and space. This is a very powerful ability. However, the more powerful the ability, the faster the process will be."

    Kakashi hesitated for a moment, then continued to capture Fei with his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.  But Ah Fei never stayed in the same place for too long, so even his eyes gradually couldn't keep up with his movements.

    After a while, a stream of blood suddenly flowed out of Kakashi's left eye. Kakashi subconsciously reached out to cover his left eye, but at this moment, Kakashi discovered that the other party had already come to him.  With a 'bang', Kakashi was knocked away and he managed to get up from the ground.

    "Kakashi-senpai, are you okay?" Yamato said, forming a seal with his hands: "Wood Release: Explosive Flame Spear." A red spear appeared in Yamato's hand, and Yamato immediately shot it towards A Fei.

    "Wood Release Technique." A Fei looked at Yamato and said: "I just felt strange, why can you use Wood Release Technique?" Yamato looked at the other party with a wary face, and the other party smiled softly and said: "No matter what? I  I hate people who use wood escape the most. Now that you can actually use wood escape, I must teach you a lesson." When he said the word 'teach', A Fei had already disappeared in front of everyone, and the word 'train' was  He opened his mouth and said that Yamato was kicked and his whole body flew up. A Fei appeared on top of Yamato again and smashed Yamato down hard.

    Ah Fei wanted to continue attacking, but suddenly found that he could not move. There were countless chains wrapped around his body. Ah Fei was shocked at first. Although he mobilized his chakra and wanted to see through the illusion, Yakumo was sitting in front of a drawing board.  Yamato was also caught by countless spider webs. Although he was seriously injured, he could still be treated. If he had not been caught by the spider webs, Yamato would have died when he touched the ground.

    Ah Fei kept struggling, his Sharingan kept turning. After a while, Ah Fei suddenly struggled hard and broke the iron chain on his body.  A Fei looked at Yakumo and said: "It seems that the drawing board is your weapon. It is indeed much more difficult than before, but I decided to kill you first." After saying that, A Fei appeared next to Yakumo and faced a  He hit Yakumo with eight yuan, while Yakumo continued to draw on the drawing board. There was a 'bang' sound, it was Ningji. Neci and Fei exchanged moves. The two sides distanced themselves, and Fei kept launching attacks at Yakumo.  Attack, and Neji kept blocking A Fei's attacks.  Facing the unpredictable space ninjutsu, Neji could only concentrate everything around her to resist, but in this way, although it could only be.  As for revenge, it can only be a fantasy.

    With a ¡®bang¡¯, Neji vomited blood and was knocked away. There was no one else in front of Yakumo to block the enemy, and he directly faced A Fei¡¯s attack.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 463 Space vs. Space

    A Fei looked at Yakumo, the Sharingan under the mask kept turning, and suddenly waved his hand, the surrounding environment shattered like glass, 'poof' Yakumo spat out a mouthful of blood, and his whole body went limp to the ground, because the illusion was forced  After breaking through, Yakumo has lost all resistance due to the backlash he received.  .com

    "It's amazing." Kakashi looked at Ah Fei and said, "You can still exert such fighting power in other people's illusions, and in the end, you forcibly broke other people's illusions. Who is this guy?"

    A Fei raised his hand and looked at Yakumo and said: "You are wrong because your power is too strong. Although it is just an illusion, this power has exceeded my imagination. Even Itachi, who specializes in illusion, his kaleidoscope  The Sharingan is not as good as you in genjutsu." Then Ah Fei put his five fingers together and stabbed directly at Yakumo.

    A small sound of "ßÝßÝ" sounded, and countless golden threads suddenly appeared all around, aiming directly at Ah Fei who was about to attack Yakumo. Ah Fei was startled, and his figure disappeared and appeared in the distance, "Bang Bang" the golden threads directly  The ground, tree trunks and rocks, and then continued to move towards Ah Fei. Ah Fei jumped up and stepped on the silk thread, easily dodging all the attacks.  But Ah Fei didn't notice that when he stepped on the silk thread, some strange spells traveled from the silk thread to Ah Fei's feet.

    "Now that you're here, come out." A Fei stood up again, looked at the source of the slowly retracted golden thread and said, "I didn't expect you to come here, Namikaze Naruto."

    Everyone who was still awake raised their heads and looked at the golden threads with all their strength. At this time, everyone discovered that these threads were actually hair, but because the golden light kept flashing in the sun, they looked more like silk threads.

    There was a sound of 'whoosh', and golden light flashed. Naruto stood behind Ningci and helped Ningci up. At this time, four snow ninjas in the forest rushed over and looked at Hachi who had blood on the corner of his mouth and fell on the ground.  Yun was shocked, but still stepped forward and followed Naruto.

    Naruto helped Neci up and said, "Are you okay, Neji?" Neci shook his head: "It's okay, but this guy is so powerful. He can also use space ninjutsu."

    "Oh, it turns out it's really a space ninjutsu!" Naruto looked at Ah Fei and said, "I thought it was the 'Blinking Body Technique' when he disappeared for a moment." As he said this, Naruto handed Neji behind him.  The snow ninja said: "Take care of Neji's wound." "Yes." The two snow ninjas responded and immediately stepped forward to support Neji.

    Ningci waved his hand and said: "Don't worry about me yet. I don't need help yet. Go help them back and receive treatment." Ningci pointed at the two Maoshan tribe members who were knocked out from the beginning.  The two snow ninjas hesitated slightly, then immediately bowed and responded: "Yes. Neji-sama" with a bit of excitement in their tone.  Naruto was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said, "No, not for now. Let's wait until Sakura gets some treatment." Then Naruto said to Sakura, "Please, Sakura." Sakura saw that Naruto was in a very emotional state.  It's excitement.  But she didn't do anything, she just worked harder to treat the injured people.

    Naruto walked to Yakumo's side, helped Yakumo up and said, "Are you okay? Yakumo." Yakumo shook his head with blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, and then said apologetically: "I'm sorry, Naruto, originally Neji wouldn't  Those who left the Country of Snow came to the Country of Fire with me just to accommodate me." Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "No, even if you don't come, I will let you come, but you just have to advance  That's all." At this time, a figure came behind Naruto. The two snow ninjas originally wanted to stop this person, but Neji shook his head and stopped the two snow ninjas, slightly motioning to the two snow ninjas, and the two snow ninjas understood and stepped forward.  He took Yakumo from Naruto's hand.

    Naruto looked at Hinata who walked in step by step, with joy, nostalgia and a hint of fear in her eyes, "Naruto" Hinata called softly, this sound had infinite meaning.  of attachment and infinite resentment.

    "Haha, it turns out that Naruto Namikaze, who dared to flood the Whirlpool City and drowned millions of lives, was still a passionate seed." A Fei said: "Not only does Snow Country have a noble daimyo wife, but he also has a sweetheart in Konoha.  . Hugging each other, it¡¯s really a blessing for everyone.¡± After hearing these words, Naruto was fine, while Hinata immediately blushed with embarrassment. As for the first half of A Fei¡¯s words, Hinata simply forgot about it.

    Then the two of them didn't speak, just looked at each other, but Naruto's chakra and the nine-tails' chakra kept swimming around in Naruto's body. Naruto had no choice but to do this. After all, he was facing  However, Fei, who has the Mangekyo Sharingan, will fall into the illusion if he is not careful. The illusion is to control the flow of chakra in the human body. There are only two ways to break it. The first is to have strong mental power.  Use strong mental power to resist the genjutsu. The second is to control the movement of chakra in the body to get rid of the genjutsu control.

    But the first type is notIt's not perfect, because if the other party's mental power exceeds your own, then naturally you won't be immune. The same goes for the second one. If the other party has strong illusion ability, you won't be able to break free either. But there is another direction besides this, which is  Letting another stream of chakra enter and swim within one's own body, this method can crack the opponent's illusion no matter how strong it is, no matter how powerful the opponent's illusion ability is.  However, this method can only be used when there are other companions around you, and that companion has not been affected by genjutsu. However, for the jinch¨±riki, the tailed beast in the body is another companion.  A ¡®companion¡¯ who is also harmful to himself.

    "Are you from the Akatsuki organization?" Naruto looked at A Fei and asked.

    "My name is A Fei, and I am a newcomer." A Fei paused slightly and said, "Speaking of which, I should also thank you, Namikaze Naruto. If you hadn't killed the Red Sand Scorpion, I wouldn't have been able to kill him so quickly.  Supplement the inside of Xiao."

    "Yes." Naruto responded casually, looked at A Fei's Mangekyo Sharingan and said: "

    Suddenly, Naruto and Ah Fei disappeared at the same time. With a bang, the two people appeared on a branch not far away. Their fists slammed together. Then the two people disappeared again, and Ah Fei appeared on the ground.  He punched behind him, and a golden light flashed behind A Fei. Naruto appeared and closed his arms with a 'bang' sound, blocking A Fei's attack.  Disappeared again, Naruto and Fei appeared above Kakashi and others at the same time. Naruto punched, but was caught by Fei.

    The sound of 'bang bang bang' kept ringing, and Naruto and Fei kept disappearing and then appearing. Although each appearance was only a short moment, every time it was an offensive and defensive battle, active and passive.  Switching in the hands of both parties, every time it is extremely dangerous, and if you are not careful, you will be in catastrophe.  Except for Hinata and Neji, who have the Byakugan, and Kakashi, who has the Sharingan, no one else can clearly see the two people fighting.

    "Ding ding" suddenly heard a clear sound of metal collision. It turned out that at some point, Naruto and Fei had already taken out their weapons. Naruto naturally had the Thunder God Sword in his hand, and Fei had an ordinary kunai in his hand.  It's just that the ninja's kunai itself is a very strong weapon.  Otherwise, it would not become a weapon commonly used by ninjas all over the world.

    With a 'ding' sound, the kunai in Fei's hand stabbed Naruto. Naruto flipped his right wrist and blocked the kunai with the Thunder God Sword. "As expected, he is the son of the Fourth Hokage. He is so proficient in using the Flying Thunder God Technique. Moreover, he is the son of the Fourth Hokage."  His physical skills are not weaker than mine." A Fei looked at Naruto and said.  Naruto suddenly broke away, and the two people retreated. Then the two people disappeared, the weapons in their hands collided again, and then the two people pulled away for a while.

    A few bits of blood fell, and there were a few scratches on Naruto's face. The blood was left from there, and 'click' two cracks appeared on the whirlpool mask on A Fei's face.

    Naruto's eyes were filled with murderous intent, and he looked at Ah Fei coldly and said, "I heard my mother say that when the Kyuubi attacked Konoha, my father was going to go to the front line immediately, but someone appeared in front of my father.  After blocking my father, the two sides fought. The man was injured and escaped, but my father appeared on the front line against the Kyuubi. Then my father used the 'Ghoul Seal' to seal the Kyuubi. The man who escaped was injured.  He also has a whirlpool mask on his face. Just like the mask on your face."

    "Hey. It was indeed me." A Fei said: "At that time, I fought with your father, and the result was obvious. I could only barely escape."

    "Really?" Naruto tightened the Thunder God Sword in his hand and said: "On the surface it is like this, but in fact, although my father is not injured, the chakra consumption is indeed several times that of yours. If we continue to fight,  , it is not certain who will win that battle, but you withdrew. What happened later became very clear. In order to seal the Nine-Tails, my father sacrificed himself. But without your appearance, my father  There is no need to use 'Ghost Seal' at all."

    "Maybe." A Fei said casually: "Then what are you going to do? Kill me for revenge? But although you are very proficient in space ninjutsu now, you are still a little behind compared to me. Although your physical skills are not weaker than mine.  If you want to kill me like this, I'm afraid you can't do it. As for other ninjutsu, they can't hit me at all."

    A sneer appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth: "Then there is no need for ninjutsu." As he said this, Naruto bit his finger and formed a seal with his hands: "Psychic art." A burst of smoke rose, and Naruto appeared in front of him.  Another Naruto.

    "Shadow clone?" Everyone looked at the shadow clone that Naruto channeled with some confusion.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 464 ¡®Immortal¡¯ had a bad start

    "Shadow clone?" A Fei looked at the shadow clone channeled by Naruto and said: "Although I don't know when you used the shadow clone technique, and I don't know where you channeled him from, but you think that with just a mere  Can a shadow clone deal with me?" Although A Fei said this, he did not think so in his heart. He knew that since it was summoned using psychic techniques, then this shadow clone must exist in another place.  space.  .com And Naruto channeled the shadow clones that existed in other dimensions at this time, probably not just for viewing.

    "Heh." The shadow clone opened his mouth and breathed a sigh of relief, then opened his eyes, and saw that the pupils in his eyes were not the original sea-blue, gem-like eyes, but in the shape of a '1'.  And he looks like he has a special temperament, like an immortal who has emerged from the dust.  It is fundamentally different from Naruto's body, which exudes a trace of murderous aura.

    Naruto closed his eyes slightly, and the shadow clone closed his hands and turned into a cloud of smoke with a bang and disappeared. Naruto's closed eyes opened slightly, and orange eye shadow appeared around Naruto's eyes.  The pupils also changed into the character 'Ò»', and the temperament on his body also immediately changed, from a faint murderous aura to a fairy coming out of the dust.

    "This is Jiraiya's sage mode." A Fei looked at Naruto in shock and said, "You can even do this move!"

    A smile appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth, and his figure suddenly disappeared from the spot and appeared behind A Fei: "Our battle continues." With a 'bang', A Fei continued to turn around and block Naruto's attack, but A Fei just blocked it,  Then he noticed a smile appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth, and he was slightly surprised. Then he found that Naruto's right hand grabbed his arm, and then Naruto whispered: "Senjutsu Rasengan." I saw Naruto holding A Fei's hand.  On the palm of his hand, a blue chakra ball formed directly and hit A Fei's arm.  Ah Fei immediately flew out. In an instant, Ah Fei's figure disappeared, and Naruto's figure also disappeared. The sound of 'bang bang bang' sounded, and the figures of Naruto and Ah Fei continued to disappear and appear. Both of them used their strength.  When it reached the limit, there was a loud 'bang' sound, and Naruto and Ah Fei flew back at the same time. They both stood on the ground at the same time. Ah Fei's body shook and stood still, while Naruto was 'thump thump thump'.  Take three steps back.

    "This guy is so strong. After receiving a blow from my 'Senfa Rasengan' and almost unable to use one of his hands, he was still able to draw a tie with me." Naruto narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Ah Fei.  : "Who are you? With such strength, it's impossible for you to have no reputation."

    "I've already said, my name is A Fei." A Fei said, then looked at Naruto and said: "It is indeed the Sage Mode! The power of the 'Rasengan' has increased several times." A Fei read a sentence and glanced at himself  The wound on his arm said: "Since I learned space ninjutsu, I have rarely been injured, but you and your son are exceptions." When he said this, A Fei's figure disappeared again, and Naruto also disappeared.

    Two people appeared not far away, five meters away. They each attacked each other. Naruto was slightly confused because A Fei did not dodge and fought with him head-on. This made Naruto feel very confused.  But now Naruto had no choice but to fight him head-on. With a 'whoosh' sound, Naruto punched Ah Fei, but his punch suddenly missed. And Ah Fei was clearly in front of him, so he didn't even punch him.  It's impossible to miss.  With a 'bang', Naruto's whole body was hit by Ah Fei and flew back directly. 'Boom' Naruto's body directly hit a huge rock, and then Ah Fei appeared behind Naruto, raised his leg and  He was about to kick Naruto back, but Naruto slapped the ground under him hard, turned his whole body, and kicked A Fei before A Fei could kick him.

    With a 'bang' sound, Ah Fei was still standing where he was, but Naruto was kicked by Ah Fei and flew back.  The sound of 'bang bang bang' kept sounding, and Naruto dragged a long trace on the ground.

    "Impossible." Neji, Hinata, and Kakashi shouted at the same time, "Naruto." The others looked at Naruto.

    "Naruto has clearly hit the opponent just now, but his fist passed through the opponent's body." Kakashi looked at A Fei and said secretly: "And Naruto's kick did hit the opponent, but it was the same  It passed through A Fei's body, and the attack was ineffective. It might be an accident once, but it is unlikely that there will be two accidents. In this case, it is most likely his space ninjutsu, or his unique ability."

    "What a powerful space ninjutsu." Naruto stood up again, patted the dust on his body and looked at A Fei and said: "You can actually make any part of your body virtual. I didn't expect your space ninjutsu to be so good.  Amazing. Not only can you travel through space without forming seals or carving space coordinates, but you can also make any part of your body virtual. Compared with my Flying Thunder God technique, Ah?Your space ninjutsu is not the slightest bit stronger.  "

    "The Fourth Hokage created the Flying Thunder God Technique out of thin air. I admire him even more." A Fei looked at Naruto and said: "Speaking of which, I admire your Sage Mode even more. Not only the speed, but also the attack power and defense power.  A huge increase, even under such an attack, there is no injury at all." After speaking, A Fei paused and said: "Naruto Namikaze, what should you do next? Even if you enter the sage mode, you are still not me.  opponent."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Indeed, I didn't expect that your strength would be so strong. Even if you enter the sage mode, I am still no match for you. But"

    Namikaze Naruto, we will meet again. When we meet again next time, I will come to learn your sage mode again.  "As he said that, A Fei's figure disappeared instantly. Naruto hesitated slightly. Thinking that there were a large group of injured people behind him, he could only stop and not pursue. In fact, Naruto himself knew that even if  After catching up, it probably wouldn't have much effect. After all, A Fei's strength was there, and even if Naruto used the sage mode, he was still slightly inferior to him. So Naruto didn't chase him.

    "Naruto, are you okay?" After Ah Fei left, Hinata came behind Naruto and asked softly, her tone full of concern. Naruto turned around and closed his eyes slightly, and the eyeshadow around his eyes disappeared.  Naruto is constantly dissipating the natural chakra in his body in order to exit from the sage mode.

    Soon Naruto opened his eyes here. Naruto's eyes had recovered. His sea blue eyes were like beautiful sapphires. Naruto looked at Hinata and smiled slightly. He stretched out his hand to pull Hinata.  Hinata's face immediately turned red with embarrassment. The two of them were as if they were still in Konoha. However, as soon as Naruto touched Hinata's hand, he stopped. As if he thought of something, Naruto's hand shook.  He took it back unconsciously.

    Hinata's face immediately turned from blushing to pale: "Naruto" "I'm sorry, Hinata." Naruto took a deep breath, then passed Hinata and came to Neji and Yakumo's  The side said: "Are you okay?"

    Neji nodded and said: "It's okay, we can still have a good fight." Yakumo also wanted to speak, but Naruto shook his head and said: "Okay Yakumo, I know your injury, the illusion was broken, and the mental power backfired, I'm afraid you  It will take some time to cultivate." Yakumo nodded slightly.

    Naruto looked at the other snow ninjas and said, "You and Yakumo should go back first." "Yes." The snow ninja responded, supported Yakumo, and left with the two Musang tribesmen who had just been slightly treated by Sakura.  .  Naruto said to Neji: "Let's go." Neji nodded slightly.

    "Why do you need to apologize?" Hinata suddenly said.  Everyone was stunned, and Hinata continued: "What did you do wrong that you need to apologize for?"

    Naruto was just about to leave the figure and stopped: "When I was in Konoha, I said that I will not leave you and I will always protect you. But I broke my promise, Hinata, how I wish I was not the so-called  The son of the fourth generation is not the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki. In that case, I should still be in Konoha. I should still be practicing hard to better protect you. Not like this." After saying that, Naruto  He jumped and left.

    Neci paused for a moment and said: "In the Land of Snow, the famous Dai Ming Fenghua Koyuki loves Naruto very much. For Naruto, she handles various political affairs until very late every day. Even so, she still takes time out every day.  He spent some time learning cooking skills for which he had no talent. In order to learn cooking skills, his hands were covered with scars. Naruto is an easily moved person and will naturally develop feelings for Fenghua Koyuki. And the two of them  The individual has been married for a long time, so the two of them have been living in the same room not long ago."

    Hearing Neji's words, Hinata's face became even paler, without even a trace of blood, and even her body was shaky. Others also opened their mouths and looked at Neji in disbelief, some not believing what Neji said.

    When Neci saw Hinata like this, he hesitated and said, "Naruto has never forgotten you. Miss Hinata, for Naruto, you are the most irreplaceable." After a slight pause, Neci turned around and said, "  I've already said a lot, as for what will happen in the future, just leave it to time." After saying that, Neji jumped up and walked in the direction of Naruto.

    "Naruto and she are living in the same room." Hinata muttered this sentence, closed her eyes and fell to the ground.  "Hinata, Hinata." People around were shocked. Sakura hurried over, checked a little, and breathed a sigh of relief: "It's okay, I just didn't come up with a breath. Just take a rest. It's just Naruto.  "

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 465 The End of the Brothers¡¯ Battle

    Kakashi waved his hand and said: "Okay, we don't know the inside story, and in fact, there is nothing wrong with what Naruto did. He and the Daimyo of Snow Country have been married for a long time, and they live in the same room.  It's normalcom And you don't know Naruto's life as a child. As a Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, his identity as the fourth generation son is hidden. His life is very hard, so he does not accept others easily, but his life as a child  It also makes him very sensitive. He can easily distinguish the meaning of others' eyes when they look at him, so Naruto can be easily moved by others. Master Jiraiya wrote in his book that women are emotional.  Yes, when men are emotional, they are more emotional than women. It is normal for Naruto to be moved in the Land of Snow for so long. Moreover, we are still on a mission, so we should put aside the personal relationship between children and children. "

    "That said, but" Sakura said unwillingly: "Forget it, don't think about this anymore. By the way, Kakashi-sensei, our mission this time is to bring Sasuke back to Wood.  Ye, everyone is seriously injured now, it seems that the mission can only be abandoned."

    Kakashi nodded and reached out to pull down his forehead protector to cover his left eye: "It was obvious from the battle just now that we are no match for each other, and even if Naruto, who is proficient in space ninjutsu, enters sage mode, he will still not be able to do so.  The opponent who claimed to be 'A Fei', and A Fei had just said at the beginning that we would not disturb Sasuke and his brothers' duel, but now he suddenly left. It is obvious that Sasuke and his friends' battle may have ended. A Fei is very likely  They came to see the result of the battle, so they left the battle. Naruto and Neji should also be heading towards the place where Sasuke fought. Although we don¡¯t know why Naruto went to Sasuke¡¯s place, we can¡¯t go. We have already  We don't have much fighting power left. If we go, we will only be a hindrance to Naruto. Let's go back to Konoha first."

    At the same time, Kakashi secretly said in his heart: "Fei, I didn't expect this person to be so powerful and so proficient in space ninjutsu. Even the Fourth Generation's Flying Thunder God Jutsu is far behind. And not only  Do you know if he has other powers? Who is he? I have never heard of this person. Is A Fei a pseudonym? Or something else?" Kakashi kept comparing A Fei to the characters he knew in his mind.  Comparison, but unfortunately there is no result at all.

    "Forget it, can everyone still move?" Kakashi looked at the injured people and asked. Everyone responded, saying that they could still move, but Sakura couldn't move. Although Sakura was not injured,  But he must have consumed a lot of chakra, so now he is sitting on the ground, panting.

    Kakashi said helplessly: "Rest here for a while, and after recovering some physical strength, we will return to Konoha. This mission was a complete failure. If Naruto and the others hadn't appeared, I'm afraid we wouldn't have been able to do it this time.  Went back. This time when we go back, we must report Fei, who possesses the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and is proficient in space ninjutsu, to Lord Godai and Lord Jiraiya. They may know something about the situation." Kakashi and others could only  They rested there for a while, and then left quickly. They naturally returned to Konoha

    Ningji jumped up and caught up with Naruto who had slowed down, "You said it all!" Naruto asked directly without looking back.  "Yes." Neji responded.

    "Thank you." Naruto suddenly thanked her: "I never knew how to tell Hinata. It's just that knowing some things earlier is not necessarily better than knowing them later. I should have told her myself in person. After all, in  Emotionally, I betrayed her. But I couldn't say it."

    "Nothing!" Neci hesitated and said: "Naruto, to be honest, I don't know much about the relationship between you and Miss Hinata, so I don't know how to evaluate it. As the saying goes, 'helping relatives does not help.  'Originally, I should have helped Miss Hinata regardless of right or wrong, but I have been in the Land of Snow for the past few years, and I understand Fenghua Xiaoxue's feelings for you. I can't blame her, she really sacrificed for you.  There are too many. But Hinata is still my cousin after all, so I can only ignore it and let everything take its course."

    ¡®Whoosh.  'Naruto and Ningji's figures flashed past: "Yes, let everything take its course." Naruto said, and then sped up: "Okay, Ningji, now is not the time to think about this, let's speed up  Speed ??up, I'm afraid the battle between Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi is almost over."

    "Speaking of which, Naruto, why are you so concerned about their battle?" Neji asked with some confusion. We obviously don't have that much time to come here. It has only been a few months since the Snow Country moved its capital to Wind Star City. Although the situation has already changed  It has stabilized, but there is still a hidden danger of the city lord of Wind Star City. The Sanada clan has not yet been conquered. Wind Star City still needs Naruto to be in charge. Why did you suddenly leave Wind Star City?  If it was for Jiulan Yunran, there was no need to come in person at all, and Maoshan was also mobilized.Clan's intelligence system, as for Lord Jiraiya, before we found Jiulan Junran, we didn't know the whereabouts of Lord Jiraiya at all, so it couldn't be for Lord Jiraiya.  "

    Naruto looked at Ningji and nodded: "Yes, coming to pick up Ran Ran is just one of them. In fact, the biggest reason why I came is for Uchiha Itachi." Ningci was stunned and said: "It's not Uchiha Sasuke.  Is it Uchiha Itachi?"

    Naruto nodded and said: "I have dealt with Uchiha Itachi several times. Although I didn't say anything? But from his fighting style, I know that he is definitely not the kind to kill his entire family.  People, not to mention that when we first established ourselves in the Country of Snow, didn¡¯t Kakashi and the others come here once? It was that time that I turned everyone¡¯s eyes away from the Country of Snow, but I also met Uchiha.  Itachi and Ingaki Kisame, during the battle, I was seriously injured, but with the Flying Thunder God Technique, I still escaped. Although the injuries on my body can be recovered quickly, it still takes time after all, and that injury  It was indeed too heavy and almost caused me to lose all my fighting power. As for the Flying Thunder God, it was even more unusable. Later, I used the basic transformation technique to leave. I had already concealed it from them, but later  , I realized that Itachi Uchiha just let me go on purpose."

    "Uchiha Itachi!" Neji was shocked: "Isn't he from the Akatsuki organization? They should be capturing the Jinchuuriki. Naruto, you are obviously his target, why would he let you go?"

    Naruto shook his head and said: "I don't know. After that time, I also met Uchiha Itachi again, but I never had the chance to ask again. But this time, I had a vague hunch that this would be  This is my last chance. I must know why Uchiha Itachi let me go in the first place. And no matter what, Uchiha Itachi spared my life. This is a huge favor. What I don't like the most  I just owe someone a favor, so this time might be an opportunity.¡±

    "I understand, then Naruto, let's speed up." Neji said: "Afei stopped us in the beginning to prevent us from disturbing the battle between Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke. Just now he hurriedly left the battle,  It is very likely that the battle was nearing its end at that time, or even over. If we don't speed up, I'm afraid that by then, when we rush over, there will only be a bunch of traces of the battle."

    Naruto looked at Ningji and said: "You were injured just now. If you speed up again, will it be okay?" Ningji shook his head and said: "Although I was injured, it was not serious. Let alone speeding up.  I even have the strength to fight." Seeing Neci say this, Naruto nodded, said no more, just took a leap and suddenly increased his speed.  Neji followed Naruto closely, and at the same time formed a seal with his hands: "Byakugan." Neji opened his Byakugan and looked ahead, while monitoring the surroundings in case someone suddenly rushed out

    "Hufufu." Itachi kept panting. The opened Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, which was originally scarlet, has now turned dark. In other words, Itachi's eyes are constantly getting worse than in the darkness, and they are probably already dark.  The limit has been reached.  Itachi strenuously walked towards Sasuke, who was ten meters in front of him, his hands hanging limply, as if even his physical strength had reached its limit.

    Sasuke was leaning on the broken wall, panting similarly. As Itachi walked towards him step by step, Sasuke's fingers kept shaking, but he never moved.  In the distance, something like a piranha came up from the ground. Then, its mouth opened, and a man who was half black and half white appeared inside. He looked at Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke and said, "It looks like this  Itachi won this battle. In this case, Itachi will be able to possess the eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan." "Not necessarily! Now that both of them have exhausted their chakra, it depends on who can't hold on first.  ." A hoarse voice also came from this man's mouth.  It seems very strange.

    With a 'whoosh' sound, A Fei appeared next to this person and said: "That's right, Jue, now it depends on who can last longer, and no matter who wins or loses, it has no impact on me.  "

    Jue raised his head and took a look and said: "A Fei, who did you meet? It can actually leave cracks on your mask!"

    A Fei touched it a little and said: "Naruto Namikaze, and not just on the mask, but also on my left hand." "Oh, it seems that he still has some strength." Juedo.  Then he focused his attention on Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke, because Itachi had already arrived in front of Sasuke.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 466 Rescue Itachi

    "I'll take your eyes away." Itachi reluctantly raised his right hand and put it on Sasuke's forehead, just like when Itachi touched Sasuke's forehead when he was a child. Only this time, Itachi didn't take back his finger.  He moved his fingers to Sasuke's left eye along Sasuke's forehead, and at the same time opened Sasuke's eyelids slightly, and Sasuke looked at Itachi with wide eyes, a hint of fear in his eyes.

    "Don't be afraid, my stupid brother." Itachi said slowly: "It will be over soon. Although you have lost your eyes, you are not unable to see everything. You are watching this with my eyes.  The world." As he spoke, Itachi exerted a little force, as if he was about to gouge out Sasuke's eyes, but Sasuke still stood motionless, his fingers trembling, and he kept shouting in his heart, "Move,"  Move quickly.  ¡¯

    "Don't waste your efforts, my stupid brother." A smile appeared on the corner of Itachi's mouth: "I have already imprisoned you here before I ran out of chakra. Unless I fall, you can't have any chance at all."  Any other action. As I said, the two of us are our respective candidates for light. Whether you take away my eyes or I take away yours, it is the same. This is our Uchiha clan, this  Cursed, dirty clan. Now you better hand over your eyes obediently."

    "It looks like it's over." Zetsu said, "Itachi won." "No, not necessarily. Didn't Itachi not take away Sasuke's eyes yet? In this case, this battle is not over."  Another Zetsu, no, it should be the other half Zetsu said: "The end of this battle will only end with Itachi taking away Sasuke's eyes, or Itachi falling. Although it has entered the end now, it is not yet  The curtain has come to an end.¡±

    "Is someone coming?" A Fei next to him said.  Zetsu turned his head and said: "It should be Sasuke's three subordinates and Itachi's partner Gansaki Kisame." Sure enough, just after he finished speaking, four figures came from a distance, and it was them.

    Originally, when they saw Sasuke in crisis, they wanted to step forward to rescue him, but as soon as they started, they were stopped by Kisame Inigansaki, and even A Fei and Zetsu stood in front of them, "This  This battle is a battle between their two brothers. Life and death depend on fate. No one is allowed to interfere." A Fei looked at a few people and said: "Otherwise, don't blame my men for being ruthless." As he said this, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in A Fei's eyes appeared and began to rotate.  .

    "Sharingan?" Tenpira Jugo and others were shocked. They never thought that a third person with the Mangekyo Sharingan would appear here. For a moment, all three of them stood there stupidly!

    "It's really lively today." Jue said, and another Jue added: "Someone is here again."

    A Fei condensed slightly and said: "I didn't expect him to come too. Who did he come for? Sasuke or the Konoha gang. If it was the Konoha gang, he should have retreated now. After all, I  Although he injured them, it did not hurt their lives. They would recover after resting for a few days at most. There was no need for him to chase after them like this. In that case, it should be for Sasuke. But he seemed to have no reason to do it for Sasuke.  This is it."

    "Oh, Ah Fei, do you know who is coming?" Jue said after hearing Ah Fei's words.  The other one never spoke, and the others also focused on A Fei.  Ah Fei didn't answer, but raised his head and said, "He's here, see for yourselves."

    When the others looked at it, they saw the person in front of him wearing a black divine robe, with long golden hair fluttering along the airflow. The person behind him, wearing a white divine robe, closely followed the person in front. He seemed to  While staring at A Fei and others, a feeling of being spied on arose in the hearts of A Fei and others.  These two people were Naruto and Neji.

    "Naruto Namikaze and Neji Hyuga, I didn't expect these two to come here." Ze looked at the two people and said, "I just don't know why they came here. Could it be for Sasuke."

    "No matter what, we can't let them interfere with this battle." A Fei said: "Also, I just fought with Namikaze Naruto, and his space ninjutsu is not inferior to mine. And he doesn't count space ninjutsu.  His strength has already reached the shadow level, and he has also learned the immortal mode. The average shadow level expert is no match for him. He should be careful, lest he capsize in the gutter."

    "Oh, really, it seems that Namikaze Naruto is really capable of bringing the Snow Country to such a status in just a few years." Zetsu said, and another Zetsu said: "Sage mode, it seems  , His strength is indeed not weak, and compared with him, Uchiha Sasuke always seems to be a little behind."

    "Speaking of which, a few years ago, I fought against Itachi and Namikaze Naruto several times. His strength improved greatly every time, and one or two of his subordinates were not small players."  Kisame looked at Naruto and Neji and said: ???He should be stronger this time.  "

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Tenpira Juugo, Xiang Phosphorus, and Ghost Light Suigetsu simply ignored them. If the three of them suddenly wanted to save Sasuke, A Fei would definitely do it immediately.  Therefore, the three of them, Tian Ping Zhong Wu, did not do anything for a while.

    "Ningji, follow the plan." Naruto looked at the people not far away from him and said.  "Okay, Naruto, I will complete this mission." Neji nodded: "Otherwise, our action will be in vain." Naruto nodded, and the two of them jumped up and stood next to A Fei.  about five meters in front of him.

    "Two good men." Xiang Ling looked at Naruto and Neji and said, "Nymphomaniac." Kiden Suigetsu said disdainfully. Tenpira Juugo looked at Naruto and said, "Is he Sasuke's former teammate?"

    "What? Naruto Namikaze, why did you come here? Is it for the Uchiha brothers, or are you still not satisfied with the battle just now and want to fight me again?" A Fei looked at Naruto and said.

    Naruto didn't answer. He formed a seal with his hands and said: "Psychic art!" With a 'bang', a 'Sage' Naruto appeared in front of him. Everyone knew that this was just a shadow clone. Then he suddenly opened his eyes and transformed into a shadow clone.  It disappeared into a cloud of smoke.  Naruto's face began to change, but only orange eye shadow appeared around his eyes. The pupils changed from a sea blue gem to a 'one' shape, and a kind of Dechen Sennin's appearance appeared on Naruto's body.  Temperament, nothing more.

    "This is the sage mode." Zetsu looked at Naruto and said, the other half of Zetsu said: "I didn't expect to be able to join this mode so quickly. Fei, you should have fought with him in this state before.  ,How is it going?"

    "The power of the ninjutsu he used has increased several times compared to before. At the same time, his body's attack power, defense power, speed, brain reaction, and body coordination have all increased a lot compared to before." A Fei looked at Naruto and said: "  The most important thing is that whether he has entered immortal mode or not, his brain is very calm. Even if I defeated many of his friends in front of his eyes, he was not in a hurry to take action."

    Naruto ignored the conversation between them and said, "Ningji" "Yes, leader." Neji responded, jumped back, and stopped after leaving about ten meters away.  Coming down, the others ignored him at first sight, but focused all their attention on Naruto.

    At this time, Naruto frowned slightly and looked elsewhere. Others also noticed. Following Naruto's gaze, they found that Sasuke was slowly falling down. Sasuke was still leaning against the wall and moved.  He couldn't move, which meant that Itachi couldn't hold on anymore and fell down. In the end, he didn't have time to gouge out Sasuke's eyes.

    Then Naruto took out a scroll from his hand, jumped up into the sky with a sudden movement, and opened the scroll with both hands: "Drilling Tool: Shoryu." This was a trick that Naruto secretly learned from observing Tenten, but Naruto couldn't  He didn't have the accuracy of Tenten, so Naruto didn't summon the ninja tools one by one, but summoned all the ninja tools in the scroll at once, and then scattered them like a goddess scattering flowers.

    The number of kunai and shuriken scattered by Naruto exceeded a thousand each, which meant that a total of more than two thousand kunai and shuriken poured down like rain, targeting everyone, including Zetsu.  , Ingaki Kisame, Fei, and three of Sasuke's subordinates.

    'Duh duh duh' All the kunai and shurikens were nailed to the ground. There was no exception for any kunai. Oh, no, there were exceptions. Many kunai went directly through A Fei when they stabbed him.  body, and the same is true for Gui Deng Shui Yue.

    "Oops, I fell into a trap." A Fei said, and his figure disappeared instantly. At the same time, Naruto also disappeared. A Fei appeared in front of Sasuke, reaching out to grab Ningji who was holding Itachi's body. Naruto appeared instantly.  In front of A Fei, he held up a huge colored energy ball in his left hand: "Senjutsu¡¤Dayama Rasengan." Naruto did not launch it towards A Fei, but suddenly banged it on the ground with a loud 'bang' sound.  , a huge explosion sounded, and the splashing mud blocked everyone, including A Fei.

    Ningji didn't hesitate from beginning to end, he picked up Itachi's body and jumped away directly. Sasuke looked at Naruto in front of him, closed his eyes, and fell into a coma. Inkisaki Kisame wanted to chase Ningji, but right there  When he just made a move, Naruto appeared in front of him instantly, punched him, and knocked him away.

    When the smoke dissipated, Tenpira Jugo and others had arrived in front of Sasuke. They originally wanted to take Sasuke away, but Zetsu stood in front of them.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 467 The Reason to Save Itachi

    Seeing Neji leading Itachi further and further away, Fei used space ninjutsu several times to try to stop him, but was stopped by Naruto using space ninjutsu several times.  .  com In the end, A Fei had no choice but to give up and focus on Naruto.

    "I originally thought you came here just to save Uchiha Sasuke." A Fei looked at Naruto and said: "After all, Sasuke is your former companion, and it is normal for you to come to save him, but now you have rescued Uchiha Itachi.  , I remember that you don¡¯t have any special friendship with him, right? The only few times we met were when the two were fighting. Why did you come to save Uchiha Itachi?"

    Naruto said: "It is true that Sasuke was my former companion, but he has personally given up on me as a companion. In contrast, I have been the same. Since he gave up on me, I will not continue to pursue him like a tail.  I love him, and I will not touch my hot face against his cold body. He gave up on me, and I naturally gave up on him. Although it was a little heartbreaking, my relationship with him, during the Battle of the Valley of the End,  It has been completely clarified." Naruto paused slightly and said: "As a companion, I still let him go in the end of the Valley, so that he could pursue the power he wanted, instead of forcibly taking him away.  Go back to Konoha."

    Then Naruto paused slightly and said: "Of course there is no relationship between Sasuke and I. Life or death has nothing to do with me. It is even more impossible for me to leave the Snow Country all the way non-stop for someone who has nothing to do with me.  I came here for Uchiha Itachi. The reason is because of a favor."

    "Favour?" Ah Fei was stunned. Not to mention Ah Fei, even Kisame Kisaki was very confused: "Favour? I have always been partnered with Itachi. How come I don't know when Itachi has given you a favor? And several times with  When you meet, you are surrounded by strong companions. In addition, you possess the "Flying Thunder God Technique". Let alone catching you, it is difficult to even meet you, and you are never alone.  Action. This makes our action more difficult. Not to mention the great strength and mind you have shown over the years, how can Itachi make you accept his kindness?"

    "Haha." Naruto laughed in a low voice: "Speaking of which, Kisame Kisaki, that time, I was in front of you."

    "In front of me?" Kisame Kisame hesitated and said, "It seems that Itachi and you didn't have too in-depth communication, and the last time they met seemed to be several years ago, so how did Itachi  How do you accept his favor?"

    "The time should have been four years ago." Naruto seemed to recall: "At that time, I had not left Konoha not long ago, and I had just held my wedding with Xue'er, the daimyo of Snow Country. At that time, Kakashi brought  The team came to the Snow Country. At that time, the Snow Country was just a small country. Once the news that I was there was exposed, it would bring disaster to the Snow Country. So I first used my subordinate Shui Wu  Yuebai disguised himself and deceived Kakashi. At the same time, he was alone and rushed to the Snow Country with all his strength. He rushed to the neighboring Wave Country and solved the thieves there in a high-profile way. Then he left first, and sure enough, no matter Kaka,  Both Xi and you, Xiao, have received the news."

    "I remember that time." Kisame Kisame smiled and said, "That time, I fought with you. Although your strength was good, even with the Flying Thunder God Technique, you still received two blows from me.  Later, when Kakashi and other Konoha personnel arrived, you used the Flying Thunder God to escape first, and Itachi and I chased you. Itachi believed that you would definitely return to the city, but in the end, there was no gain."

    "It was that time." Naruto nodded and said, "Actually, you have already found me that time, and we even met each other. The man who kept coughing seemed to be seriously ill, and was arguing with the boatman about the boat money."

    "Oh, it's that one." Kisame Kisame thought for a moment and said, "It turns out to be the sick man. It seems like your transformation technique is pretty good. It's no wonder you were able to hide it from me. It's just that that time I  There is Itachi by his side, can you hide his Sharingan?" As he spoke, Kisame Mikigaki paused slightly and said: "Could it be that the 'Itachi's kindness' you want to say is that he deliberately let you go that time?  "

    "You probably don't know that in Konoha's Ninja Academy, in addition to teaching the application of seals, kunai and shurikens, they only teach the basic three-kaya technique, substitute technique, clone technique and transformation technique. I  After five years of studying in Ninja Academy, all I practiced every day was the three-body technique. As for the clone technique, I had already heard of the shadow clone technique at that time, so I didn¡¯t know anything about the clone technique at all.  If I don¡¯t catch my eyes, I won¡¯t practice anymore. I put all my energy into the transformation and substituting techniques. If you still see through this easily, wouldn¡¯t the five years of practice be in vain?¡±  Naruto paused slightly and said: "But no matter how much I practice, the transformation technique can only be basic ninjutsu. I can't hide it from Itachi who has the Sharingan. It's just thatAt this time, he didn't take the initiative to take action, but let me leave. If he hadn't glanced at me when he left, I wouldn't have known that I had been discovered by Itachi, but no matter what, I owe him  I have always remembered the kindness I owe Itachi. When I heard about the life-and-death duel between the two brothers, I knew that my chance to repay the kindness had come, so I rushed over as hard as I could.  Sure enough, Itachi was seriously injured and fell to the ground. As long as I save Itachi this time, then I will have repaid Uchiha Itachi's love. As for the future, whether he lives or dies has nothing to do with me.  "

    "I see." A Fei said: "Although I can't figure out why Itachi let you go, but now that we know the cause and effect, it's okay, Naruto Namikaze, you should let Hyuga Neji bring Itachi's body back.  It's impossible for him to escape alone, and you naturally think you can stop him, do you, the people here? Although you have the flying thunder god technique, I can also use space ninjutsu. Even if you enter the sage mode, you  You can't be my opponent. Although you continue to delay time, you can let Hyuga Neji run as far as possible, but that's all. If I want to catch up with Hinata Neji, it will only take a while.  That¡¯s all. And you can¡¯t stop me.¡±

    "Indeed, in terms of strength alone, even if I enter Sage Mode, I cannot be your opponent." Naruto said: "But I still want to give it a try to see how strong you are?  See if my sage mode really can't stop you." After saying that, Naruto's figure disappeared from the place.

    "Ah, it's true." Ah Fei said, and then said: "Don't take action." After saying that, the figure disappeared instantly, and Naruto appeared where Ah Fei was, and his punch only hit the remaining parts of Ah Fei's body.  Shadow, and Naruto disappeared instantly.  ¡®Bang¡¯ Two people appeared more than ten meters away at the same time.

    "These two people are so fast." Xiang Ling looked at Naruto and Ah Fei who kept disappearing and reappearing, "Idiots." Kiden Suigetsu immediately said: "This is not speed at all, but space ninjutsu.  A ninjutsu that goes from one space to another. It's just like the teleportation technique, except that it consumes too much chakra, and after using it, the brain can't control the body well within one second, which makes teleportation very difficult.  Jutsu has gradually lost its stage of use, and the space ninjutsu used by the two of them has no flaws in this aspect at all."

    With a 'whoosh' sound, Naruto suddenly hit the air with an attack, and A Fei was clearly right in front of him, but Naruto did not hesitate at all. The attack hit the air with a golden light, and the figure disappeared instantly.  A Fei's attack just hit the golden light.  At the same time, A Fei turned around fiercely, and the two people exchanged punches. The two people disappeared, and then appeared in the place where the two people faced each other in a tacit understanding.

    "Your strength seems to have increased again." A Fei looked at Naruto and said, Naruto shook his head and said: "No, it should be said that I am more proficient in the application of the current mode. Although this is the second time I use Sage  Mode battle.¡±

    "Really? It turns out that you are not familiar with the immortal mode yet. No wonder you can't exert the strength that an immortal should have." A Fei looked at Naruto and said: "Actually, I am very interested in knowing how strong you can be, but now  The time is almost up. If you delay any longer, I'm afraid Hyuga Neji will enter the Snow Country. It will be more difficult to bring Itachi back by then. But before that, I have to deal with you first, Namikaze Naruto.  ." As soon as the words fell, A Fei disappeared from the place, and his figure appeared behind Naruto, punching Naruto. Naruto squatted down to avoid A Fei's attack, and at the same time, he used the elbow of his right hand to punch hard.  Hitting towards Ah Fei, Ah Fei stood there motionless, ignoring Naruto's attack, and hit Naruto with all his strength.

    With a 'whoosh' sound, Naruto hit Ah Fei, but it penetrated through. Naruto noticed it immediately, and without any hesitation, the figure immediately disappeared, and Ah Fei's attack hit the air again.

    "Hmph." Inikisaki Kisame's figure bypassed A Fei and Naruto. Naruto immediately appeared in front of Inikisaki Kisame, but Afei appeared again, and the two fought again, but Inikisaki Kisame's figure was not the same.  Stop and keep going.  Naruto's helpless figure disappeared again and appeared in front of Kisame Kisaki. Although A Fei appeared immediately, Naruto jumped back and distanced himself. A Fei was slightly stunned. Seeing Naruto taking the initiative to retreat, he stopped chasing and stopped.  down.

    Naruto took a deep breath and said: "It seems that relying solely on the Flying Thunder God and Sage modes is not enough, so that's the only way to go next."

    "Oh, are there any trump cards that haven't been revealed yet?" A Fei looked at Naruto, the kaleidoscope in his eyes constantly turning.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 468 The Unfinished ¡®Demon Fox Immortal¡¯

    "Although I still don't know who you are?" Naruto looked at A Fei and said: "But after I know that you are also proficient in space ninjutsu, you still dare to come here, then I will be sure to escape unscathedcom"

    "Then let me see your trump card, and see if you can really get away with it." A Fei stood still, and he was gesturing to Naruto to take out his last trump card.

    Naruto took a deep breath and stared at Fei with his one-word eyes. Suddenly, a stream of blood-red chakra emerged from Naruto's body.  In the eyes of , Xiang Ling, and Ghost Light Suigetsu, the strange blood-red chakra on Naruto's body was constantly emerging and expanding. At the same time, the original center of the word 'Ò»' in Naruto's eyes was constantly appearing.  Extended, the word 'one' turned into the word 'ten'. The beard on Naruto's face began to grow thicker and longer. At the same time, sharp nails appeared on the five fingers of his hands. The fairy temperament on his body was mixed with a lot of monsters.  His temperament looks more like that of a fairy.

    "You can actually enter the nine-tailed state in the immortal mode." A Fei was slightly surprised, "This is the first time I have used this trick. Although I had already thought about it when I learned the immortal mode, but this time it is not just  It's my first time to use it, and it's also my first time to try it. But since it's the 'Sage Mode' plus Nine-Tails' chakra, it's better to call it 'Fox Sage'. As for how much power it has, I don't know.  Naruto looked at A Fei and said, "Why don't you help me try the power of this move?"

    "A Fei, this kid seems to be a little out of your calculations." Ze suddenly said, and the other half of Jue said: "It's not that he seems to be out of touch, but he is completely out of touch. Maybe since he rebelled against Konoha, his growth has already  He lost control, and now he has grown into an uncontrollable existence. Fei, you made a miscalculation. Perhaps it was the biggest miscalculation you made to deal with the fourth generation in the first place."

    A Fei saw that Naruto did not answer Zetsu's words, and the Sharingan in his exposed one eye was constantly turning, and he thought to himself: "Although I don't know the power of Namikaze Naruto's move, but judging from the momentum alone,  He is not weak anymore. Even if I want to use space ninjutsu alone, I can't deal with him. Moreover, I have already exposed that I have the Sharingan. I can't expose it any longer, otherwise, all my secrets will be exposed.  All were exposed. As for Uchiha Itachi, although they took Uchiha Itachi away, his body was extremely weak. Coupled with this battle, Uchiha Itachi had no chance of surviving. It was better to wait for him to die first.  After that, try to find a way to get his body. What's more, if he fights Namikaze Naruto here, according to Namikaze Naruto's character, he will inevitably stimulate the power of the Nine-Tails. Since he dared to use it, he has never tried it.  You can see the tricks I have used. When the time comes, it will inevitably attract the attention of other people in the world, and I am afraid it will not be conducive to my plan. In this case, for now" Thinking of this, A Fei took back his  Sharingan: "Naruto Namikaze, if you want to repay your kindness, then go ahead and do it. I won't stop you, but I hope you will just repay your kindness! Don't do other unnecessary things."

    When Naruto saw A Fei withdrew his Sharingan and knew that A Fei had no intention of fighting anymore, he was relieved. After all, Naruto had just tried this trick of the so-called 'Demon Fox Sage' and had not really learned it.  What's more, when mobilizing the Nine-Tails Chakra, Naruto discovered that the Nine-Tails was gradually losing control. As Naruto mobilized more Nine-Tails Chakra, the signs became more obvious. Now that Fei retracted his Sharingan, Naruto  Naturally, the nine-tailed chakra that emerged from his body was withdrawn, but the sage mode was not released.

    "I have no interest in doing anything else." Naruto said after taking back Nine-Tails' chakra: "However, after I return to the Land of Snow, if I cannot save him, I will send his body back to the Uchiha clan.  After all, I have tried my best to save his ancestral home. But if there is a way to save him, I will do everything I can. No matter how long it takes, I will save him. As for what happens next, it is up to him. In short, my snow  The country will not take him in."

    A Fei nodded: "This is the best." After saying that, A Fei ignored Naruto in front of him and turned to look at Uchiha Sasuke: "He is seriously injured. If you don't want him to die, come with me. I am also an Uchiha.  The clansmen will not let him die like this."

    "" When the three of them heard this, they all cursed. After all, if A Fei really valued Sasuke and Itachi, the two Uchiha tribesmen, then they would not let them fight, so that the two  Everyone was seriously injured. Of course, if Itachi was seriously injured, they would not care, but if Sasuke was seriously injured, this would make them dissatisfied.  It's just that the current situation is stronger than others. Although Tenpira Jugo and the three of them intend to resist, after witnessing the battle between Fei and Naruto, the three of them also know that if they really resist, they will face the Mangekyou Sharingan and the weird  Unpredictable space endurance??, there was not much chance of winning at all, so after hearing what A Fei said, the three people could only nod in agreement with A Fei's words after thinking about it for a while.

    A Fei looked at Gansaki Kisame and said: "Okay, Kisame, you should go back with me first. Although Itachi was rescued by Namikaze Naruto, he was seriously injured in the battle just now. In addition, Itachi  He has a disease himself, let alone Namikaze Naruto, even the strongest medical ninja in the world, Konoha's Fifth Hokage, Senju Tsunade, can't save Itachi. I think it won't be long before Namikaze Naruto  Someone will send Itachi's body back here, so I will arrange another companion for you." Inikisaki Kisame hesitated and nodded, agreeing with A Fei's words.  Then they left, but A Fei's identity became more complicated.

    Naruto looked at A Fei's leaving figure, constantly thinking about who he was?  After all, such a powerful person suddenly appeared, and he claimed to be a member of the Uchiha clan who had been exterminated. He also possessed the Uchiha clan's supreme Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and was even proficient in space ninjutsu.  No matter what, it is impossible for Naruto to ignore such a person. What's more, A Fei's arrangements for Sasuke and others, as well as Inogaki Kisame and others, made Naruto realize that both Zetsu and Inogaki Kisame were very obedient.  Him, this made Naruto even more afraid.

    After a while, Naruto was sure that A Fei and others had left, so he dispersed the natural chakra on his body, returned to his original appearance, and breathed a sigh of relief. For Naruto, this solution now is  It couldn't be better. After all, although Naruto can enter the state of 'Demon Fox Sage', it is just an untested trick after all. Once he actually fights, problems can easily arise. If he hadn't faced A Fei's strength, Naruto would not have been able to do so.  If you don't know how to use this move, what's more, Naruto hasn't fully learned how to use the Sage Mode, and this 'Fox Sage' is just an idea of ??Naruto's.

    Naruto turned around without hesitation, golden light flashed, and Naruto had disappeared from the spot

    Neji was carrying Uchiha Itachi on his back, and his Byakugan could clearly see the situation inside Uchiha Itachi's body. He knew that Uchiha Itachi was in crisis now, but Neji had no choice. Firstly, he was not a medical ninja. Secondly, he was not a medical ninja.  , he had no good impression of Uchiha Itachi, but Naruto owed Uchiha Itachi a life, so Neji could only try to save Itachi's life in order to repay his previous kindness.  But when Neji carried Uchiha Itachi on his back, he already knew that Itachi's aura was extremely weak, and it would be extremely difficult to revive him, let alone revive him.  It's just that Neji still hopes to do his best.

    With a 'whoosh' sound, Ningji jumped up, stepped on the tree trunk, suddenly jumped up, and sped up again: "We have entered the country of snow, we must rush back to Wind Star City as soon as possible, Bai got Tsunade  Your Majesty's medical handbook may be able to help, Uchiha Itachi, I hope you don't die before I get to Wind Star City." At the same time, Neji took out a special kunai from his body and threw it down.  However, although Wind Star City is not in the hinterland of Snow Country, it is not on the border of Snow Country either. According to Neji's speed, it will take some time to get back.

    'ßÝßÝßÝ' The golden light flashed, and Naruto suddenly appeared behind Neci. Fortunately, Neji opened his Byakugan and discovered Naruto's figure at the first time. Otherwise, Neji would have launched an attack.  .

    "How is Uchiha Itachi's condition?" Naruto asked, and Neji kept saying: "It's not very good. I'm afraid we won't be able to return to Wind Star City. Speaking of which, Naruto, are you okay? Yours  His face is completely pale, and more than half of the chakra in his body has been consumed, and there is not much left." Naruto's face was pale, and he seemed to be weak when he stepped down.

    Naruto shook his head and said: "I'm okay, but Uchiha Itachi's situation cannot be delayed any longer. So, Neji, I will use Uchiha Itachi's Flying Thunder God Technique to return to Fengxing City first and let Shiro treat you. You  Go and join Bai Yakumo, and then rush back immediately."

    "This" Neji hesitated slightly: "I don't have any problem? But Naruto, you don't have much chakra left. If you use the Flying Thunder God Technique again, it may hurt you.  Vitality.¡±

    Naruto smiled softly and said: "Okay, I'm fine, and have you forgotten the other chakra in my body?" Neji was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "Okay, I understand.  "Said Naruto and Neji stopped. Naruto took Uchiha Itachi, and the seals on his hands disappeared instantly. Neji turned around and walked in the other direction after Naruto disappeared.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 469 Frozen

    "Huhu, I'm finally backcom" Naruto put away the blood-red chakra on his body and said. Naruto kept using the Flying Thunder God Technique to return directly along the way, and he also carried Uchiha Itachi on his back, let alone  Naruto has consumed a lot of chakra in successive battles. Even if the chakra is not consumed at all, he will not be able to survive to the end. However, Naruto has the Nine-Tails sealed in his body. The Nine-Tails claims to have unlimited chakra. Naruto can only borrow the Nine-Tails' chakra.  Carat can last until the end.

    Looking at the Daming Mansion in front of him, Naruto carried Uchiha Itachi directly in without hesitation. When Naruto just appeared, there were already guards going in to report, and the other guards naturally knelt on the ground to greet Naruto.  After a while, people in the mansion came out one after another. The first one was naturally Fenghua Xiaoxue, a famous figure in the Land of Snow. Behind him was Shiro, followed by a lot of maids and guards.

    "See Your Highness." When all the maids and guards came to Naruto, they knelt down and saluted. As soon as Naruto waved his hand, these people stood up one after another. Naruto bent slightly and prepared to salute Fenghua Xiaoxue, but Fenghua Xiaoxue  Hua Xiaoxue took the first step and supported Naruto: "Your Highness, there is no need to be polite." Naruto nodded in thanks.

    At this time, Bai came forward, reached out and grabbed Naruto's right hand and said, "Your Highness, I'm offended." Naruto smiled and said, "It doesn't matter, and I'd rather you go check on his injuries first." Naruto said.  He pointed slightly at Uchiha Itachi on the ground.  Bai didn't care about Itachi, but carefully checked Naruto's body. After checking for a while, and after confirming that there was no problem, Bai retracted his hand: "Your Highness, it's just that the chakra is consumed too much and the physical strength is no longer sustainable. Take a rest.  It will recover in no time.¡±

    Then Shiro stepped forward to check on Uchiha Itachi. As soon as he made contact, Shiro was stunned. Then he looked at Naruto and said, "Your Highness, who is this person? How could he be so seriously injured?"

    "Akatsuki organization, Konoha rebel Uchiha Itachi." Naruto said: "It is said that he personally destroyed the entire Uchiha clan. Because of this, he fought with his younger brother Uchiha Sasuke in the Uchiha ancestral home before he died.  , I rescued him, although I may offend Akatsuki, Konoha, and Sasuke because of this incident, but I owe Uchiha Itachi a favor, so I have to save him."

    "Yes, my subordinate knows." Bai responded: "My subordinate needs a quiet place." Bai nodded and responded, Fenghua Xiaoxue immediately said: "Then let's help him into the mansion first, um, he will be there later  Find him a room in the palace." The apse is where the daimyo rests, and the rooms of Naruto and Fenghua Koyuki are in the apse.  Similarly, in order to be able to serve Fenghua Koyuki at any time, there are a series of rooms behind Naruto and Fenghua Koyuki's rooms. Those rooms are the rooms of the maids behind Fenghua Koyuki.  Even the rooms of the guards behind Fenghua Xiaoxue were outside the apse.  In other words, all the people living in the apse are women.

    "This" Bai Weiwei was stunned, but Naruto nodded: "That's it, Bai, you try your best. If it can be cured, don't give up even if there is only a glimmer of hope. But if it can't be cured, don't give up."  If so, forget it, don¡¯t force it.¡±

    "Yes, I will do my best." Bai responded, then ordered a few maids to help Uchiha Itachi and go to the back hall.

    "Naruto, let's go back too. Just tell me what happened after you left Fengxing City these days." After Bai left, Fenghua Xiaoxue said, but after all, it was not a formal occasion, and with the addition of two  They are husband and wife, and both the maids and guards around them are Fenghua Xiaoxue's confidants, so it doesn't matter if they call each other more affectionately!  Naruto nodded, reached out and took Fenghua Koyuki's hand, and the two of them walked towards the back hall together.

    The sky was gradually getting dark. Neji, Yakumo and several snow ninjas finally returned to Wind Star City. Of course, these snow ninjas were sent by Naruto to pick up Neji and Yakumo.  After Neji and Yakumo returned, they immediately asked the Snow Ninja in Wind Star City. After getting a definite answer, Neji did not go to Naruto, but went back to their rooms with Yakumo.

    The sky was completely dark, and Shiro walked out of Uchiha Itachi's room. Although he was a little weak, he did not stay, and immediately asked someone to invite Naruto.  Naruto had always been concerned about Uchiha Itachi's situation, but in order not to disturb Shiro, Naruto just stood outside the courtyard. When Shiro stepped out of the room, Naruto was already aware of it.

    As soon as Naruto saw Shiro, he immediately asked: "Shiro, how is the situation?"

    Bai shook his head slightly and said: "I'm sorry, Lord Naruto, my subordinates can't save him. His injuries are too serious, and he seems to have a serious disease himself, so now he only has his last breath left, and this breath is released  He will definitely die. So far, my subordinates have tried their best to keep him alive."

    Naruto hesitated and said: "Is there no other way?" There was a hint of disappointment in his tone. After all, Naruto fought fiercely with Fei twice, and even exposed a lot of his trump cards in order to save Itachi.Now that it is known that Itachi can no longer be cured, even Naruto's tenacity can't help but be a little disappointed.

    Bai heard Naruto's disappointed words and immediately said: "Naruto-sama, although there is nothing I can do at the moment? But I can freeze him first. Not only his body, but also his mind will be completely frozen. In this case,  You can seal everything about him, and when you are more confident next time, you can unblock it and proceed with treatment. However, this kind of ice sealing is not harmless to the human body, and it is also extremely harmful to the human body, so  The freezing time cannot be too long. Secondly, this kind of freezing can only be done once. After freezing, all functions of the human body will stop. If the time is too long, the functions of the human body will completely disappear, so it cannot be used for a long time.  After being frozen, the human body's functions will automatically recover after being unsealed, and the frozen person will also enter a period of weakness. However, the human body's skills cannot withstand the second freeze, so it can only be frozen once.  And the time cannot be too long. It is best to only unblock it in one year. If it cannot be done in one year, then it must be unblocked in three years. Once three years is up, the human body's functions will completely disappear. By then, it will be difficult for gods to save it."

    "Three years?" Naruto read a sentence, then Bai shook his head and said: "Naruto-sama, three years is just an optimistic estimate. The real time should be only a little more than two years, but my subordinates are incompetent about the exact time.  It's impossible to calculate. But I think it should take two and a half years. And Naruto-sama, please make a decision as soon as possible whether to freeze or not, because Uchiha Itachi can't maintain this tone for much longer."

    "Two and a half years." Naruto read: "This is enough. Two and a half years can change a lot of time. Even after two and a half years, I still can't save Itachi, but I tried my best. What's more, back then  I broke into Uchiha's ancestral home and fought against Fei twice. I have repaid this kindness and I have a clear conscience. Go ahead and freeze Itachi."

    "Yes, Lord Naruto." As soon as Naruto spoke, Shiro nodded immediately.  Then Shiro entered the room directly. Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, but then he thought about how to deal with it next. Needless to say, the importance of Uchiha Itachi's body, let alone anything else, just that  Ah Fei, who is proficient in space ninjutsu, is difficult for Naruto to deal with. What's more, judging from the actions of Zetsu and Inikaki Kisame, I am afraid that Ah Fei still has a certain status in Akatsuki, and he continued to do it after Naruto rescued Itachi.  He reminded Naruto that Itachi's body was very important to him, but now Naruto has to freeze him for more than two years. The consequences will probably be great, but there is no way, this matter  He must bear the consequences of the matter himself.

    "Secret Technique: Cold Moon Frost Flower." Suddenly Bai's voice came from the room: "Secret Technique: Ningxue Secret Realm." Bai's two openings shocked Naruto, especially when 'Ningxue Secret Realm' was  Bai realized this a few months ago when the Snow Kingdom moved its capital.  Shiro had already consumed a lot of chakra in order to save Itachi Uchiha's last breath, but now he used this secret technique again. This made Naruto very worried about Shiro. Secondly, Naruto remembered that Shiro had said,  After becoming the target of the 'Ningxue Secret Realm', even if you don't die, you will be an idiot.  But now Shiro used it on Uchiha Itachi.  Then whether Uchiha Itachi would become an idiot afterwards was another matter, but Naruto still trusted Shiro. Although he was a little doubtful about Shiro's use of the 'Snow Condensation Realm', he stood still and did not move.

    After a long time, even the roof of the room was covered with ice. Bai finally opened the door with difficulty. Naruto immediately stepped forward to support Bai and said: "It's okay, Bai. Didn't I say you don't have to work too hard?"  ? What should I do if I hurt myself if I work too hard?" Bai smiled and shook his head: "No, for Naruto-sama's sake, I think it's worth it."

    Naruto shook his head, helped Bai up and said, "Have a good rest and recover as soon as possible. I still need your help!" Bai immediately nodded and said, "Yes, Lord Naruto, I will not let you down." Naruto.  The person smiled slightly, but didn't know how to do it. In order to let Shiro have his own ideas, Naruto asked Shiro many things and cultivated her own abilities. At the same time, he asked Shiro to stay at the base camp several times, just to let Shiro have his own.  independent thoughts, in order to change Bai's inner thought of himself as a 'tool', but the results came out. Bai did have his own opinions and a lot of ideas, but that was all. Bai's inner xinxing had nothing at all.  Despite the change, Shiro still regarded himself as Naruto's 'tool' and tried his best for Naruto's words.

    "Forget it, let me help you back to the room." Naruto said.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 470 Conquering Sanada (1)

    "Naruto-samacom" After Naruto sent Shiro back to her room, Shiro seemed to hear something suddenly and immediately said: "Naruto-sama, Uchiha Itachi has been frozen, and now he needs to move to another place.  , after all, ice cannot be preserved here, and my subordinates think it is best to send Uchiha Itachi to Fenghua Castle"

    Naruto didn't wait for Bai to speak, he directly put his finger on Bai's lips and put her on the bed: "There is only one thing you have to do now, and that is to have a good rest. This is my order." Weiwei  After a pause, Naruto looked at Bai and said, "Do you want to disobey me?"

    "No, Naruto-sama" Bai immediately seemed a little excited, but then he knew that Naruto was just joking, so Bai lowered his head and said: "Please don't say such things, Naruto-sama, subordinate.  BaiI, as long as I am still alive, I will not go against Lord Naruto's will. Because I am Lord Naruto's tool, and Lord Naruto is the meaning of my existence."

    Naruto nodded slightly and pulled up the quilt for Shiro and said, "Then for me, you must have a good rest and maintain sufficient energy so that I can use your power at any time."

    "Yes, Lord Naruto." Bai said, "My subordinates will have a good rest." Naruto nodded, turned around and left Bai's room. After leaving Bai's room, Naruto jumped away without stopping.

    Naruto did not go to the backyard, but headed towards the study.  After arriving at the study, of course, this study belongs to Naruto. It is the place where Naruto handles the organization and the country of snow. Xiaoxue also has his own study to handle political affairs, but the study does not store important things.  thing, so there were only two ordinary soldiers guarding the door, and no one else was there.

    When the two soldiers saw Naruto, they immediately knelt down and said, "I see you, Your Highness." Naruto waved his hand and said, "Get up." "Thank you, Your Highness." The two soldiers stood up in thanks, and then one of them said.  : "Your Highness, Daisuke is already waiting for Your Highness in the study." Naruto nodded and walked directly towards the study. Two soldiers quickly stepped forward and pushed open the door of the room.

    The moment the door was pushed open, Zabuza bent down slightly and said, "Your Majesty, Momochi Zabuza, comes to see your highness." Naruto stepped into the study, and the two soldiers immediately closed the door.  Naruto waved his hand and said: "Okay, there are no outsiders, so don't be too polite." "Thank you, chief." Zabuza thanked him.

    Naruto stepped forward and sat on the main seat and said, "Sit down and talk." Zabuza sat down in the seat next to him, and Naruto said, "You should know why I called you here, right? Just tell me directly.  .¡±

    "Yes, leader." Then Zabuza took out a pile of information from behind and said: "Since leader, you left Wind Star City, the news of your departure was not immediately exposed, so the first two days were still very peaceful, but the two  Queen of Heaven, I could no longer hide the news of your departure from Fengxing City, and it was soon known to others. As a result, they began to become restless. First of all, the civil and military officials, they were very dissatisfied with the relocation of the capital, because  It has hurt their own interests, and the local forces in Windstar City are also very tenacious. In the few days after you left, the court was like a vegetable market. There were constant quarrels, and the quarrels were only about some  It's a trivial matter. His Highness Xiaoxue wanted to punish him several times, but the civil and military officials all agreed again."

    Naruto frowned slightly: "Xiaoyue didn't tell me about this matter. It seems that she wants to take it on her own. Zabuza, let's ignore this matter for the time being and wait and see. If Xiaoxue really wants to do it by then,  When you can't hold it back and are going to be embarrassed, then you just take action and deal with it."

    "Yes, I obey." Zabuza responded, and then Zabuza took out a bunch of information again and said: "The second is the Lord of Wind Star City, Sakata Hoshi. After the leaders you and Neji left, they secretly  He made some small moves to win over the Snow Ninja Village. Although they were quickly rejected, they did not give up. Recently, many people have taken refuge with him, and he searched for and attacked the leader, you.  His ninja affairs were disturbing the people everywhere. And Chao Zhong Wenwu didn't know when he got involved. His Highness Xiaoxue wanted to deal with this person several times, but Chao Zhong Wenwu stopped him every time, so that he is still sitting here.  In the position of the Lord of Wind Star City."

    "Sakata Hoshi, like the Minister of Civil and Military Affairs, he can be dealt with easily. As for the wandering samurai and rebellious ninjas he gathered, even the 'ants' can deal with him without his 'snake head'." Naruto said.  , Naruto does not underestimate Sakata Hoshi, but Sakata Hoshi thinks too highly of himself. Wandering samurai are okay, after all, they are still somewhat loyal, but those rebellious ninjas, if they do not have certain abilities, are  There is no way to suppress these rebellious ninjas, not even Naruto. If it weren't for Naruto's noble status and increasing strength, I'm afraid Naruto would have alreadyHaving been captured by Akatsuki, the grass on the grave was probably half as tall as a man, and Neji, Zabuza and the others had already gone their separate ways.

    "The third thing." Zabuza said, "The Sanada clan has already joined. They bought the houses near the Daming Mansion and lived there." Zabuza put down what he was doing and said, "The new clan leader of the Sanada clan  , Mr. Sanada, is waiting for your summons, Lord Naruto." After saying that, Zabuza paused slightly and spoke again: "Chief, nearly half of the Sanada clan are old and young, and only half are young people, and among this half there are more  Take away the servants, and what¡¯s left that¡¯s capable of fighting is only half of this half.¡±

    "Only a quarter?" Naruto said: "But Sanada Kanxiang's strength is at least a jounin, plus his mind and Sanada Juga's wife, there are already two jounin here, two  The name Jonin is enough for us to pay such a price."

    Zabuza nodded and said: "The Kingdom of Snow now has a large territory. What we lack is high-end power. Only high-end power can be powerful. After all, the middle genin cannot participate in real battles. What's more, we  There are quite a few genin in the Snow Ninja Village." Then Zabuza paused slightly and said: "Chief, although the strength of the genin is not important to our Snow Ninja Village, one more person will give us more strength.  Now that you, the leader, have decided to conquer the Sanada clan, please summon Kanada Sanada as soon as possible, because last time the leader of the Sanada clan led someone to assassinate you, the leader, which made the people in the Sanada clan very uneasy, plus you suddenly left Wind Star City  , which makes them even more uneasy, fearing that you will lead people to destroy the Sanada clan at any time. Now that you have been back for several hours, it is the best time to subdue them. Summon Kaneki Sanada to reassure the clansmen behind him, so that  They can fight wholeheartedly for our country of snow."

    "What you said makes sense." Naruto nodded, and then waved slightly. A snow ninja appeared in front of Naruto. He was kneeling on the ground with one knee. There was a whirlpool symbol on his right arm. It was obvious that he was a whirlpool.  tribesmen.

    "What are your orders, young master?" the Uzumaki tribesman said respectfully.

    Naruto said: "Sanada clan, do you know?" "Yes, my subordinates know everything." The Uzumaki clan member responded immediately.  Naruto nodded slightly and said: "Okay, you go to the Sanada house now and tell me that I will invite the head of the Sanada clan to come into the house for a briefing. You bring him here." "Yes, I obey." After saying that, the Uzumaki clan member disappeared immediately.  .

    After the Uzumaki clan members left, Naruto asked: "Besides these three things, are there any other things?" Zabuza put the information in his hand away and said: "Chief, you have only been away for a few days, and there is nothing in Wind Star City.  Too many things happened." After saying that, Zabuza took out a bunch of information again, which made Naruto very proud. He wondered where Zabuza put these information?  No matter how you think about it, Naruto clearly didn't feel the wave of chakra.

    "Other things are actually not a big deal. The five major ninja countries are all calm. It seems that something is brewing?" Zabuza held the information in his hand and said: "Since Orochimaru was killed by Sasuke, Yakushi Kabuto, Guren, and Ishida  The three Riku broke up. Ishida Riku occupied Orochimaru's base camp and most of Orochimaru's power. Only by uniting Yakushi Kabuto and Guren can they compare with him. Guren seems to really value Orochimaru. In order to  Orochimaru didn't care about anything. She ignored Ishida Hijiu who was snatching power, and locked her target tightly on Uchiha Sasuke. It seemed that she also got the idea of ??Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke fighting here in their ancestral home.  There was no flinching at all, so Guren immediately gave up on Ishida Hijiu and rushed over, but it seemed that he could not catch up." Naruto nodded to Zabuza to continue, and Zabuza nodded and said: "And Kabuto stayed.  At the base, I am training my own strength, until now"

    "I know." Naruto said.  Then Zabuza nodded and said: "Okay, that's all for the leader. Although our intelligence system has been joined by the Musang clan, it is still just getting started, so most of the time we get outdated information. This pair  We would be at a disadvantage.¡±

    Naruto shook his head and said: "Intelligence organizations are the most difficult to establish. Only after being tempered by time can they truly become the most confidential department. Therefore, the Maoshan clan still has a long way to go."

    "Your Highness Prince Kai, the head of the Sanada clan has come to meet you." Outside the study, the guard's voice sounded, and Naruto said, "Let him come in." "Yes." The guard responded.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 481 Conquering Sanada (2)

    Kanada Sanada, who was wearing the clan chief's attire, respectfully stepped into the study room. Originally, Kanada Sanada wanted to come to see Naruto immediately after handling Sanada Juga's funeral, but the elders in the family wanted Sanada to  Kanxiang played the game of being arrogant and Kyoto in order to improve his position, but they did not expect that Naruto would leave Wind Star City.  £®  com After they confirmed that Naruto had left Wind Star City, they were shocked. They must know that the Sanada clan does not have much power at all. Without the protection of a powerful force, they are as fragile as ordinary people. Although they can  There are many forces that protect them, but there are very few forces that dare to protect them. After all, their previous clan leader led people to attack Naruto and others, so the only one in the entire Snow Kingdom who can protect them is Naruto.  It is precisely because of this that when Naruto suddenly left the Country of Snow without making any arrangements for them, or even notifying them, this made them extremely anxious. Moreover, they vaguely discovered that the entire Wind Star City had changed after Naruto left.  There seems to be a tense atmosphere, and some people are constantly suppressing the Sanada clan, and there are even casualties. Even if they stay in the mansion, they are still attacked. It is precisely because of this that the Sanada clan immediately gave up on themselves.  At his original address, he bought a house next to Daming Mansion at a high price, hoping to get protection from Daming Mansion. After all, the closer to Daming Mansion, the safer it is.  Sure enough, although the suppression is still going on these two days, as long as you stay in the mansion,

    "Your Excellency, Kanada Sanada is here to meet with the Minister of Internal Affairs, His Excellency Daisuke." Kanada Sanada saw Naruto and Zabuza and immediately knelt down on one knee and said, because Kanada Sanada also held a civilian official position in Wind Star City.  That's why he calls himself a lower official.

    Naruto waved his hand and said: "Get up." "Thank you, sir." After saying that, Kanada Sanada stood up.

    Naruto looked at Kanada Sanada and said: "I heard that you have been advising your brother as a strategist in the Sanada family. Your brother is very powerful, and you have profound wisdom. Only the two of you brothers, one civilized and one martial, can make the Sanada family in Sakata  Xing¡¯s men survived and at the same time deterred other forces in Fengxing City.¡±

    "It's just some cleverness" Kanada Sanada hesitated for a moment. He originally wanted to be modest, but after thinking about it for a moment, he changed his mind: "It's just some little cleverness. But before Fengxing City became the capital,  , these little tricks are enough."

    "Oh." Naruto responded casually: "Then there is just one thing, and I need to use your cleverness." "Please give me your instructions, my subordinates should do their best." Kanada Sanada said.

    Naruto nodded and said: "You know I was once a ninja of Konoha. There was an Uchiha clan in Konoha. Later, the clan was wiped out overnight without Konoha noticing. The Uchiha clan remained as one descendant, Uchiha.  Sasuke. I learned from his mouth that it was Uchiha Itachi who destroyed the entire Uchiha clan. Later, Uchiha Sasuke and I became classmates and companions. The relationship between the two was pretty good. We competed with each other and constantly improved our strength.  Later, Uchiha Sasuke cut off all his ties in Konoha and rebelled against Konoha. Then I did the same. He defected to Orochimaru, and I came to the Land of Snow."

    At this point, Naruto paused and said: "Up to this point, everything is known to the world, and there are some unknown things. After I came to the Land of Snow, because of my special status, Konoha has  I stared closely, and soon Konoha focused their attention on the Snow Country. They suspected that I was in the Snow Country. In order to attract Konoha's attention, I left the Snow Country alone and came to the Wave Country.  A small country with only one city between the Country of Fire and the Country of Fire. Here, I met Itachi Uchiha and Kisame Inogaki. Although a battle successfully attracted Konoha's attention, I also  I escaped seriously injured and returned to the Land of Snow. This was the problem. When I escaped back to the Land of Snow, Itachi Uchiha and Kisame Inedaki had already caught up with me. Although Kisame Inedakaki did not find any trace of me, Uchiha Itachi  Bo Itachi has already discovered it, but he didn't do anything and just let me leave."

    Sanada Kanaki was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "I see, so my subordinates heard that Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke fought at the ancestral home of Uchiha in the Land of Fire?"

    Naruto nodded and said: "Because Uchiha Itachi was kind to me with his life, I went to save him to repay him a favor, but if I could cure him, that would be fine, but now I can't cure him.  , I could only hold him for a while. But I couldn't give up now, so I froze him. However, Uchiha Itachi is a member of the Akatsuki organization after all, and he is also a rebellious ninja of Konoha. This multi-layered relationship,  It gives me a headache. How should I deal with it? Moreover, when I rescued Uchiha Itachi, the Akatsuki members had already warned me. Now that it is going to be frozen again, I am afraid that the Akatsuki people will come directly to the brain.  One game.¡±

    "Is it frozen?" Kanada Sanada hesitated for a moment and said, "Sir, I would like to ask more.In other words, did Uchiha Itachi completely freeze and then be sent to Fenghua Castle?  "Naruto nodded slightly.

    Time passed slowly. Kanada Sanada thought about it for more than an hour before he spoke again: "Sir, I would like to ask again, do you have to protect Uchiha Itachi?" Naruto nodded again: "As long as he does this  If you don't vent your anger, I will protect him until he is cured."

    Kanada Sanada nodded and said: "Yes, then I know, I have three ideas, please let Naruto decide." "Oh, three ideas? It's interesting." Naruto looked at Kanada Sanada and said, "Say  Come on, let me hear your so-called idea."

    "Yes, sir." Kanada Sanada said: "First, sir, you can publicly claim that you have rescued Uchiha Itachi. Because you have repaid your kindness, where will Uchiha Itachi go next? He has his own feet. You  Of course I can¡¯t control it.¡±

    Naruto frowned slightly and said, "Do you think Akatsuki and Konoha will believe it?"

    "It's not important." Kanada Sanada said with a smile: "The important thing is that other people have already believed it. When there are more people who believe than those who don't believe, then the remaining people will naturally believe it."

    "Tell me in detail." Naruto said.

    "Yes." Kanada Sanada said: "Sir, I heard that there is some Kurama Yakumo lady, her illusion skills are unparalleled in the world, even the Sharingan can't compare."

    Naruto nodded and said: "I know what you mean. Yakumo's genjutsu is indeed unparalleled in the world. In this case, it can indeed be successful. Let's talk about other things."

    "Yes. Second" Kanada Sanada said: "It is said to be the second method, but in fact it is similar to the first method, but the objects are changed, Naruto-sama, the Bounty Association and the Bounty  The hunter should be very interested in Uchiha Itachi's body. Naruto-sama might as well send a 'Uchiha Itachi's body'. As for the future, will there be any accidents, such as a fire that destroyed a large number of items collected by the Bounty Association?  The body, or being taken away by other forces, is beyond our control in the Kingdom of Snow. After all, the bounty association and bounty hunters are in other countries."

    "Death is a good idea. Although it may not succeed, it at least gives them no excuse to deal with us." Naruto thought for a moment and said, "Then what about the last way."

    Kanada Sanada bowed slightly and said: "Actually, this last one is the best way. The first two ways will damage Naruto-sama's reputation, so this time, Naruto-sama, you might as well tell the truth openly."  Of course, you can't tell everything. You can say that Uchiha Itachi is undergoing long-term treatment. This is the first step, and then strengthen the alert of Wind Star City, and at the same time contact Konoha, Sunagakure Village, Akatsuki Organization  You have been capturing tailed beasts, and sir, you are also a Jinchuuriki, and sooner or later you will be targeted by Akatsuki's people, but you are also the son of the Fourth Hokage of Konoha. According to this status, you should be able to get help from Konoha, even if  Konoha openly refused, but privately, Lord Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, and copy ninja Hatake Kakashi and others would not remain silent. And the Fifth Kazekage of Sunagakure Village, Gaara, once  I think their hatred for Akatsuki is no less than anyone else. If they don¡¯t agree, we can start from the national aspect and let the Fire Country and the Wind Country convince the two countries through diplomatic means.  Ninja Village. In this case, you can get help from two Ninja Villages. And you can also use your identity as the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki to summon the few remaining Jinchuuriki who have been drawn. Plus you and other people under your command  members, in this case, no matter how strong Akatsuki is, he will not act rashly. In the end, Uchiha Sasuke brought his men to cause a scene."

    "It's a good method." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "Being able to come up with such a method in a short period of time really deserves the name of 'strategist'. Just treat me as a strategist first."

    Sanada was overjoyed and immediately said, "Yes, thank you, sir."

    Naruto looked at Zabuza and said: "Zabuza, go and spread the news immediately. Just say that the Akatsuki organization captures the Jinch¨±riki and extracts the tailed beasts in order to control this super power. If you ignore it, once Akatsuki masters this power,  If I do, the consequences will be disastrous, and at the same time, the person I met who has the Sharingan will also be spread. A super powerful ninja who has both the Sharingan and is proficient in space ninjutsu also wants to capture the nine tailed beasts. I am afraid that all  No one will let anyone else have this power, because then the balance of the world will be completely destroyed, and it may trigger another ninja war. Now the ninja villages are not ready yet, and they will not allow it.  As for the rest, just follow what Kaneki Sanada said."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 472 One-Eye Kaleidoscope

    "Chiefcom" Zabuza stood behind Naruto and said.

    Naruto opened his eyes, broke away from his training, looked at Zabuza and said, "What's the matter?"

    Zabuza bowed slightly and said: "My subordinates have made arrangements and will start taking action tomorrow to send envoys to Konoha and Sunagakure. Everything is just as Sanada Kaneo said. But chief, can this really succeed?  Isn¡¯t it a bit¡­¡±

    "Is it a bit too much to take for granted?" Naruto asked.  Zabuza hesitated for a moment and nodded: "Yes, leader, Sanada Kanegoshi's method requires uniting Konoha and Sunagakure. Let's not talk about Sunagakure, let's talk about Konoha. Konoha's strength is divided into three parts. Maybe  The Fifth Hokage will help you, but this help is very limited. Secondly, the other two forces will not look at the Fifth Hokage to help us."

    "Zabuza." Naruto paused and said, "What do you think of Kanaki Sanada's mind?"

    "Very smart." Zabuza praised: "Except for the accidents that everyone knows about, he doesn't know much about the leader, or even very few, and he only heard about the story of the matter from you, leader.  It was just oral, but he was still able to come up with three methods in just one hour. Although there are some flaws, I have to admit that his mind is indeed much better than others."

    "Zabuza, didn't you say that the people who made Konoha and Sunagakure will set off tomorrow?" Naruto said, Zabuza nodded and looked at Naruto with some doubts: "Chief, you want to  .?"

    Naruto nodded and said: "These methods were all thought up by Kanada Sanada himself, so let him operate them by himself. I think only he can better realize his ideas. Let him be the envoy for this mission  The leader of the regiment. As for the personnel? Let him arrange it himself. Zabuza, you should inform him immediately and let him be prepared. Let him set off on time tomorrow. As for the people you arranged, please withdraw them for the time being.  "

    "Yes, leader." Zabuza responded immediately, and then hesitantly said: "Chief, Kanexiang Sanada doesn't know the inside story after all. If he is allowed to do it by himself, it will easily lead to failure. Do you want your subordinates to send everyone  Serve as his deputy.¡±

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No, but I will compile some information for him and let's see what his abilities are. If it really fails, it's not a big deal. I have other plans."  Zhan was stunned for a moment, then suddenly said: "That's it, I will obey your orders."

    "That's right." Naruto paused and said, "Zabuza, although Kanaki Sanada has not officially joined us yet, he is still considered our subordinate. His family should protect him a little. And give  Sakata Hoshi gave him a warning not to go too far. As for his position? Don¡¯t touch it for the time being. Because of the relocation of the capital, the situation in Fengxing City has just calmed down. Try not to cause any more turmoil! Oh, by the way  , and those ministers, also give them a warning."

    Zabuza nodded and said: "Yes, I understand, leader. In fact, as long as you, leader, are in Wind Star City, people like Sakata Hoshi will not dare to do those little tricks." Naruto shook his head slightly and said, "There are others.  Something?" "No, Lord Naruto, I will take care of some other trivial matters." Naruto nodded, then waved his hand, Zabuza bowed, turned and left.

    After Zabuza left, Naruto did not stop here. He turned around and headed towards the backyard of the mansion. When he arrived at the backyard, Naruto did not return to his room, but headed towards a large grove behind the room.  There were maids and female officers constantly saluting Naruto on the road.

    Arriving at the grove, Naruto took a breath and formed a seal with his hands: "Shadow Clone Technique." With a bang, a burst of smoke rose, and thousands of Narutos appeared around him, only one of whom was the real body.  , the others are all shadow clones.  It's just that although the true body is inside these shadow clones, I don't know which one it is. All the shadow clones also sat down and closed their eyes.  There were people sitting on the ground densely, and some people even sat directly on the trunks and branches of the trees. As the saying goes, the number of people was over a thousand, it was densely packed, not to mention that there were more than two thousand people here.

    Naruto looked at all the shadow clones and said: "Everyone knows that the Uchiha named A Fei is proficient in space ninjutsu. I believe that Flying Thunder God will never be weaker than his space ninjutsu. Let's take a good look at Fei.  Thunder God." After saying this, Naruto also finished doing it, closed his eyes and began to quietly comprehend.  It seemed that he was stimulated by Ah Fei.  But A Fei's space ninjutsu is indeed very strong.

    Occasionally there were maids passing by, and they were slightly surprised to see so many Naruto sitting on the ground, but this world is the world of ninjas after all, and they all knew Naruto's identity as a ninja, and they also knew that there was a clone technique among ninjutsu.  .  So although they can see that there are many singers and singers, but?I also knew that Naruto was practicing without making any noise.

    The sound of 'bang bang' sounded, and the shadow clones around him turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared. Time passed slowly, and the moon had unknowingly climbed above the head. The bright moonlight seemed to be clothed by Naruto.  Like a light silver gauze dress, Fenghua Xiaoxue was standing not far behind Naruto, looking at him quietly. She had been waiting here for a long time, but she didn't complain at all, just quietly  He looked at Naruto, waiting for Naruto to finish his training.  At this time, the shadow clones around him had almost disappeared, leaving only a few.

    Suddenly, Naruto opened his eyes suddenly, and with a 'bang' sound, all the shadow clones disappeared, leaving only Naruto's body. After Naruto took back all the shadow clones, he closed them again.  Open your eyes and experience the experience transmitted back from the shadow clone.

    After a while, Naruto opened his eyes, and a glint of light flashed in his sea-blue eyes. Then, a golden light, which should not be gold or silver, flashed, and Naruto suddenly disappeared from the place and appeared not far away.  On the tree trunk, you must know that Naruto did not set up special kunai around it. In other words, Naruto did not move in space according to the pre-programmed space coordinates just now.

    With a 'whoosh' sound, Naruto appeared in mid-air, and then due to the relationship between gravity and gravity, Naruto began to fall, but the problem was that there was a pond below Naruto, and there were some fish in it.  After Naruto's body fell, he didn't panic at all. He gathered chakra at his feet, and with a 'pop' sound, he stood steadily on the pond.

    Naruto frowned slightly and said to himself: "Although I understand some space rules and can move directly in space without the help of special kunai, I still can't seem to grasp the foothold." Thinking of this, Naruto's figure disappeared again and his figure appeared.  Next to Fenghua Xiaoxue, he looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue and smiled softly: "Have you been waiting for a long time? You see, my cultivation is very boring."

    Fenghua Koyuki shook her head and said: "I've only been here not long ago, and I don't feel bored because I can watch Naruto's strength increase little by little, which makes me very happy." Fenghua Koyuki paused slightly as he spoke.  Said: "By the way, Naruto, I've heard that you know space ninjutsu. That was space ninjutsu just now, right." Naruto nodded, Fenghua Xiaoxue smiled and said: "It's really amazing, you appeared almost instantly  By my side."

    "I have just scratched the surface of space ninjutsu." Naruto said, and at the same time thought to himself: "I just wanted to move to the tree trunk over there, but who knew I would end up next to you. This deviation is too big.  .¡±

    The sound of "Goo" sounded. Naruto hesitated slightly and looked at Fenghua Koyuki. Fenghua Koyuki's face turned slightly red and said: "Naruto, I heard the maid said that you didn't have dinner, and it was just after dark.  It's been several hours since I came here to practice, so you must be very hungry. Let's eat together."

    Naruto nodded, turned to the female officer in costume behind him and said, "Let's have dinner in my and the daimyo's room. You can go and give us the instructions." "Yes. Your Highness." The female officer responded and turned around to prepare.  Naruto pulled Xiaoxue towards the room

    "What? What did you say? Uchiha Itachi is not dead yet?" Sasuke looked at Fei with the whirlpool mask in front of him and said in surprise.  A Fei shrugged and said, "No, I should have told you before. He was already on the verge of death. He only breathed his last breath when he was rescued by Namikaze Naruto. There was no possibility of resuscitation."

    Sasuke thought for a moment and shook his head firmly and said: "No, as long as you have not personally confirmed that Uchiha Itachi is dead, then you cannot say that he is dead. I want to go to the Land of Snow." After saying that, Sasuke stood up,  A Fei stretched out his hand to stop him and said: "Although your eyes are evolving towards the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, do you think you are Namikaze Naruto's opponent?"

    "If there are only three pairs of magatama and have not evolved to the Mangekyo Sharingan, I will not be Naruto's opponent. But" Sasuke pointed to the star-like pupil of his left eye and said: "My left eye  The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan has evolved. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±

    A Fei shook his head and said: "No, when you fought with Itachi, I also fought against Namikaze Naruto. His space ninjutsu has been used very skillfully. Facing her Flying Thunder God, you are already very skilled."  He has a headache. What's more, he also learned Jiraiya's strongest move, Sage Mode, which absorbs the natural chakra existing in nature and makes himself a fairy-like existence. So in my opinion, if you don't improve your  In terms of basic strength, even if you open both eyes with kaleidoscopes, you are no match for Naruto Namikaze."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 473 A Fei is Uchiha Madara

    "Impossiblecom" After hearing A Fei's words, Sasuke said directly without thinking: "Naruto does have a very high talent, and in terms of strength alone, I am not his opponent, but he has no blood inheritance limit, let alone  The ability to compete with the Sharingan, and I have the Sharingan. The power of the Sharingan, especially the most powerful Mangekyo Sharingan among the Sharingan, is not something that outsiders can know at all. Having the Mangekyo Sharingan  With my Rinnegan, I may not be Naruto's opponent."

    "Kaleidoscope, haha." A Fei looked at Sasuke and chuckled: "When you and Itachi fought, didn't you also have no kaleidoscope? Facing Itachi's kaleidoscope, although you are at a disadvantage, you are not completely without the power to fight back.  Isn't it? What's more, no matter how the Sharingan evolves, it is just a 'tool'. When have you ever heard that a child can kill an adult head-on with a kunai? And  Although Namikaze Naruto does not have the Sharingan, and I have not heard that he has other special blood inheritance boundaries, don't forget that his father is the man with the 'Strongest Hokage'. His space ninjutsu 'Flying Thunder God'  'Although there are some flaws, I can feel that 'Flying Thunder God' can be further improved. It's a pity that he died too early. Otherwise, Konoha would be at least several times stronger than it is now."

    "" Sasuke was silent for a moment and did not speak. Instead, he stood up and turned around to leave.  "Where are you going?" A Fei asked immediately. Sasuke picked up the Kusanagi sword placed aside and said, "Go and meet Naruto. Since Naruto rescued Itachi, I must go and have a look."

    "Then what?" Fei looked at Sasuke and said, "If you go to the Land of Snow, you will naturally ask Naruto to hand over Itachi, but what if Naruto doesn't plan to hand it over?"

    "Of course I will fight Naruto." Sasuke said with a glint in his eyes: "Then I will naturally fight Naruto. It just so happens that the last time we fought seemed to be in the country of Tian, ??one of Orochimaru's bases  Nearly two years have passed, and I also want to fight Naruto again."

    A Fei shook his head and said: "I told you, you are no match for Naruto. Although you have opened the kaleidoscope in one eye, your illusion will become more powerful, but don't forget, Namikaze Naruto  There is still a Nine-Tails in the body. The genjutsu is to control the flow of chakra in the opponent's body to cause the opponent to hallucinate. However, as long as other chakra enters the body, the chakra flow will be completely disordered and the genjutsu will naturally be ineffective.  Namikaze Naruto can completely control the Kyuubi in his body, and naturally he can control the Kyuubi's chakra. As long as the Kyuubi's chakra is constantly mobilized during the battle, then your illusion is just a joke.  "

    "During the battle, constantly mobilize the Nine-Tails chakra?" Sasuke snorted coldly: "I admit that Naruto is very strong, but if Naruto can continuously mobilize the Nine-Tails chakra in his body,  And it¡¯s still in the middle of a battle. This kind of thing is more difficult than using both distractions. Even Naruto would have a hard time doing it!"

    "No, he did it." A Fei said: "I told you that when you and Itachi fought, I also fought against Namikaze Naruto. I also used illusions to deal with him, but he was like this  Mobilizing the chakra in his body makes my genjutsu useless. And when he enters sage mode, because he has natural chakra in his body, the effect of genjutsu is directly reduced to the minimum."

    "It's just that you don't have!" Sasuke originally wanted to say that Fei didn't have the Mangekyo Sharingan, but when he was halfway through speaking, he saw a trace of the whirlpool mask on Fei's face.  In the one eye, the unique pupil of the Mangekyou Sharingan, he couldn't say the rest of the words immediately, but pointed at A Fei and said: "Your eyes, you are the Uchiha Madara Itachi said. Didn't you tell me earlier?"  Are you already dead? Is what Itachi said true? Your eyes are also the eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan that evolved after taking away your brother's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."

    "I didn't expect Itachi to say so much to you." Fei, no, Uchiha Madara looked at Sasuke and said: "Yes, I am Uchiha Madara. When I and the first Hokage, Senju Hashirama, were in the Valley of the End,  In the battle, I was not his opponent and lost. However, I faked my death and deceived everyone in the first Hokage. I also established the Akatsuki in secret. I don¡¯t think anyone would have thought of it. As for Pain, he is only in name only.  He is just the leader, in fact he is just my spokesperson." If Naruto knew this kind of thing, I am afraid even his eyes would fall out in surprise, after all, Uchiha Madara's words were too shocking.

    Sasuke looked at Uchiha Madara and said: "Itachi said that you are the first person to use the power of the kaleidoscope to control the Nine-Tails. You can do it, so I can do it too. Although Naruto has the power of the Nine-Tails,  , but as long as I can control the Kyuubi, then with the kaleidoscope illusion, I may not lose to Naruto, so even if it is you,It doesn't stop me from killing Itachi.  "

    "I also have the Mangekyo Sharingan, and what you rely on to face Namikaze Naruto's 'Flying Thunder God', 'Sage Mode' and 'Nine-Tailed Chakra' is nothing more than the powerful ability of the Mangekyo Sharingan." Uchiha  spot.  He looked at Sasuke with his Mangekyou Sharingan open and said: "But the Snow Country is Namikaze Naruto's base camp. Although other cities are not very protective, the Wind Star City where Namikaze Naruto is located has such a strong defense.  I'm afraid no one in this world can ignore it. Not to mention that you only opened the kaleidoscope in one eye. Even if you open both eyes, plus your three subordinates, you will only die. Don't forget, Bo  There are not just two people under Feng Naruto, he owns the entire Snow Country. Even if Namikaze Naruto is willing to challenge you, there are many people under him who can compete with you. The Byakugan, which is parallel to the Sharingan,  Hyuga Neji; the genjutsu ninja who even surpasses Itachi in genjutsu ability and can even make genjutsu become real, Kurama Yakumo; and Kijin Momochi Zabuza, one of the Kirikage Seven Ninja Swordsmen. What are you going to take?  Fight Namikaze Naruto. And control the Nine-Tails. To put it simply, do you think the Nine-Tails is so easy to control? Let¡¯s not talk about others. The Nine-Tails claims to have infinite chakra. According to the kaleidoscope you just opened, you can  How to control the Kyuubi. Even if you can really control the Kyuubi, then what can you use to deal with Naruto's sage mode. That is Jiraiya's strongest move. I will compare him with the flying thunder god.  Any juxtaposition of spaces naturally makes sense to me.¡±

    Sasuke gritted his teeth tightly. As Uchiha Madara spoke, Sasuke could no longer go out because, as Uchiha Madara said, he had no way to deal with Naruto.  The Immortal Mode and the Flying Thunder God.

    Seeing Sasuke stop, Uchiha Madara then said: "Actually, don't be too impatient. Although Namikaze Naruto rescued Itachi, Itachi's body was already sick to the bone. In addition,  He has used the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan excessively over the years, and has never even taken back the Sharingan, so his eyes are already facing blindness."

    Sasuke was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "Indeed, when I saw Uchiha Itachi this time, his eyes didn't have much sparkle at all."

    Uchiha spotted nodded and said: "As expected, you have also discovered that this is the high price brought by the powerful eye power. Apart from taking another pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to restore one's own light, there is no way at all.  , especially since Itachi has penetrated into the bloodline, let alone Namikaze Naruto, even the strongest medical ninja in the world, the current Fifth Hokage Senju Tsunade cannot cure him. If you want to cure him  There are only two ways. First, just like Chiyo of Sunagakure Village more than a year ago, use forbidden techniques to inject his life force into his body. But even so, it can only keep him alive for a few years.  That's it, it can't cure him. But even this is impossible. First of all, the art of injecting one's own life force into other people's bodies has been lost. Secondly, without strong power, it is impossible to perform this art. In the world,  There is simply no strong person who would give up his life for others, let alone just to extend his life. The second is that someone can replace all the blood in his body at once in a very short period of time.  , and build new blood vessels. Only in this way can he be completely cured. But do you think it is possible? It is simply impossible to not only replace the blood vessels, but also build new blood vessels in a short period of time. "  After saying this, Madara paused slightly and said: "Of course, if Itachi had obtained your eyes during the previous battle, then Itachi would have been able to save himself with his powerful eye power."

    "So, Itachi will definitely die." Sasuke looked at Madara Uchiha and said.  Uchiha Itachi nodded and said: "Unless one of the two methods is used, Itachi has no chance of survival." Sasuke nodded, and then he didn't know what he was thinking, but Uchiha Madara did not continue to let Sasuke think about it.  , he retracted his Sharingan and sat down directly and said, "Okay, Sasuke, I have something to tell you."

    Sasuke was stunned and frowned slightly, "It's about the Uchiha clan." Uchiha Madara said: "Don't you want to know why Itachi wants to destroy the entire Uchiha clan? And you think Uchiha Itachi is destroying Uchiha.  When the clan was together, Konoha wouldn't even notice it at all?" Sasuke was startled and immediately sat down, looking at Uchiha Madara and waiting for him to speak.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 474 Flying Thunder God Evolution

    "Are you okay, Sasukecom?" Xiang Lian looked at Sasuke standing on the shore in front of him and said, "They haven't let us see you. They didn't do anything to you, right?"

    Sasuke didn't answer Xiang Ling's words, still looking at the sea motionless. At this time, an eagle suddenly flew over the coast, with a rabbit under its paws. Sasuke pointed his finger at the eagle and said: "From now on, we  The team changed 'Snake' to 'Eagle', the Eagle Team. We have only one goal, and that isto destroy Konoha." Xiang Ling and others naturally have no objection to this, whether it is the Eagle Team  It's still the snake team, Sasuke is the absolute leader, nothing more.

    In the distance, Madara Uchiha, wearing a whirlpool mask, looked at Sasuke from a distance. In one eye, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was slowly rotating, and then he walked towards Sasuke: "Sasuke, are you interested in joining Akatsuki?  Xiao's management is very easy. Except when there are important things that need to be called, you can do some of your own things at other times. Of course, even if you join Xiao, you can still manage the Eagle Squad, and you can even lead  All members of the Eagle Squad have joined the Akatsuki. And don¡¯t you want to destroy Konoha? After joining the Akatsuki, I can have people come to help you and help you achieve this wish. And if you join the Akatsuki, you will take Itachi¡¯s place.  , codenamed Suzaku.¡±

    "Brother?" Sasuke said, but this sentence shocked both Xianglan and Suigetsu, because it was not that Itachi had not been mentioned before. Every time he mentioned it, Sasuke couldn't control himself.  He didn't even want to call him by his name, he just called him 'that guy, that man' and so on. Now he not only took the initiative to speak, but also took the initiative to call him 'brother'. How could this not surprise people who are familiar with Uchiha Sasuke?

    Koro shifted his gaze to Uchiha Madara, who was wearing a whirlpool mask. Of course, Koro and the others didn't know that the man wearing the whirlpool mask was Uchiha Madara, one of the founders of Konoha, but they knew that he must be  This person said something, otherwise, Sasuke would never have changed so much. After all, Sasuke had not changed at all before the battle with Itachi, but after the battle, there was a big change.

    Uchiha Madara naturally knew about the sight of Xianglan and the others, but Uchiha Madara completely turned a blind eye and didn't say anything.  But for Sasuke, Madara Uchiha tried his best to win over him. Maybe it was because of the relationship between the same clan, or maybe it was because he valued Sasuke, or maybe he ignored the three of them, so he showed this attitude.  In short, no matter what, Uchiha Madara seems to have very high expectations for Uchiha Sasuke.

    Regarding Uchiha Madara's proposal, Sasuke agreed after thinking about it for a while. Hearing Sasuke's agreement, Uchiha Madara was naturally very happy, but Uchiha Madara did not show it, but said: "Sasuke, you are more like just now  Those who joined Akatsuki are not very clear about some of the relationships in Akatsuki. However, if you want to replace Itachi as Suzaku, my recommendation alone is not enough. You also need to prove that you have the strength to become Suzaku. So Sasuke, you must do it.  It takes one mission to prove it.¡±

    "A mission?" Sasuke said, "Tell me, what mission?"

    "Capture tailed beasts." Uchiha Madara said: "You should know, we Akatsuki have been capturing tailed beasts for these years, so if you want to prove your strength, then Sasuke, you have to capture a tailed beast. But.  The tailed beasts are all sealed in the human body and become jinchuriki, so you have to capture the jinchuriki. But speaking of it, Sasuke, it seems that you can only choose the eight-tailed jinchuriki."

    "Huh?" Sasuke paused slightly and said, "Why, have you already captured the other Jinchuuriki?"

    Uchiha Madara paused and said: "Now our Akatsuki has captured most of the Jinchuuriki, such as the first, second, third, fourth, fifth and seventh tails. But there are still three tailed beasts that have not been captured yet, then  That¡¯s the Six-Tails, Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails.¡±

    "Needless to say the Nine-Tails, let's leave it for now, then the Six-Tails." Uchiha Madara looked at Sasuke and said: "The Six-Tails escaped from Kirigakure Village. If he stayed in Kirigakure Village, he would naturally have no interest in him.  method, but he betrayed Kirigakure Village, so now he has to face the assassination of Kirigakure Village. The best chance to capture it at this time, I have already ordered Pain to capture Vulpix. According to Pain's strength,  It is definitely more than enough to deal with a mere jinchuriki, not to mention Konan, so there are only two tailed beasts left, the eight-tails and the nine-tails. The nine-tails jinchuriki, Namikaze Naruto, you are not his now.  Opponent, in this case, the target can only be the Eight-Tails. But the Eight-Tails is not a small role. He is the younger brother of the current Raikage. It is said that his strength has surpassed that of the Raikage. His strength has reached the Kage level, and he is still there  Training, right now, Sasuke. Are you confident in capturing the Eight-Tails?"

    "Kage level?" Sasuke said casually: "Maybe I can use him"?Let my other Sharingan evolve into a complete Mangekyo Sharingan.  Uchiha spotted nodded and said: "Playing against masters is indeed the fastest way to improve your strength."  But be careful not to take too many risks, otherwise, your life will be in danger. The reason why the jinchuriki can become a force that balances various countries is because the jinchuriki has power that others do not have.  If you're not careful, something could easily happen.  "

    Sasuke nodded and said: "I know, after all, I once had a jinchuriki companion. A man who relied on the power of the tailed beast to resist Orochimaru."

    "Naruto Namikaze is indeed a genius, just like his father, but Sasuke, you are not bad either." Madara Uchiha looked at Sasuke and said: "You have the noble blood of our Uchiha clan, and your talent exceeds  "Itachi, maybe your strength is not as strong as Namikaze Naruto now, but one day, your strength will completely surpass Namikaze Naruto."

    "Of course." Sasuke said confidently: "And this time won't be too long. Soon, I will surpass Naruto soon." After hearing Sasuke's words, everyone  A glimmer of light flashed in her eyes, especially that of Kosovo. But when the look in Kosovo's eyes disappeared, she suddenly remembered that Naruto Namikaze was the prince of the Snow Country, and he developed the Snow Country with only one city into  Now this huge country must have spent a lot of effort.  In this way, the number of things to practice every day is reduced, and it is not less than half a day, and all Sasuke needs is to practice continuously every day. In this way, the two of them rebelled against Konoha, and it has been more than five years now. Their strength  Not only has it not shrunk, but it has continued to expand.  This makes Kosovo not have any hope that Sasuke can surpass Naruto.  However, no matter what, Xiang Lian likes Sasuke. She doesn't like Sasuke's strength, but just likes Sasuke as a person. That's why Xiang Lian will always follow him. But Xiang Lian doesn't know that Sasuke only cares about her.  Just a teammate and a subordinate.  In Sasuke's psychology, the status of Xianglan is even lower than that of Haruno Sakura who is far away in Konoha Village.  Even Haruno Sakura Sasuke can give up, not to mention Kaoran, but Sasuke is only a little better than Haruno Sakura for Haruno Sakura, and only a little bit.  Sasuke may abandon it at any time, and that day is not too far away

    Naruto opened his eyes, then stood up, forming a slight seal, and all the hundreds of shadow clones around him disappeared.  Then he formed a seal slightly, disappeared in an instant, and appeared on the other side. The maid who happened to pass by saw it and was almost frightened, because Naruto's feet didn't move at all, and even his hands only kept a mark.  Just like that, Naruto's figure kept flashing, not in the same place every time.

    "Brother Naruto is so awesome." Jiulan Junran suddenly clapped her hands and said. This voice woke Naruto up from his mind.  Naruto looked over and saw that it was Fenghua Koyuki who was dragging Ranran over. However, Fenghua Koyuki was a daimyo after all, so whenever she moved around, there would always be a large number of people behind her, including maids and guards.

    A golden light flashed, and Naruto appeared two meters away from Fenghua Xiaoxue. Naruto secretly said: "There is still a deviation of more than one meter. It seems that if you want to correct it, it will probably take a long time."  ." When Ran Ran saw Naruto appear, she immediately threw herself into Naruto's arms. Naruto picked up Ran Ran and said, "Ran Ran, are you still used to living here?"

    Ran Ran nodded and said: "Well, as long as it's Naruto's brother's place, then Ran Ran likes it. And there are many sisters here to play with Ran Ran." Ran Ran pointed at the maids, and Naruto could only stretch out his hand and click Ran Ran's  He smiled and said, "Little naughty kid." Then he looked at Fenghua Koyuki and said, "Have the political affairs been dealt with?" Because the maids and guards around him were actually the confidants of Naruto and Fenghua Koyuki, so Naruto also  He failed to salute Fenghua Xiaoxue according to etiquette.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded and said: "The situation is gradually calming down, so there are a lot less things to deal with every day, and there are some things that the Minister of Civil and Military Affairs can help me deal with. So, I will bring Ranran to see you."  Naruto, is your training going well?"

    Naruto nodded and said: "It's pretty good. As I thought, the Flying Thunder God can evolve again. Unfortunately, I always thought that the Flying Thunder God was just like that. I really looked down on my father. Now think about it, I  My father relied on the Flying Thunder God to make his name under the huge aura of the Third Hokage, who was known as the 'Doctor of Ninjutsu and the God of Ninjutsu'. How powerful should the Flying Thunder God be in my father's hands?"

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 475 Target Eight Tails

    "A Fei, why do you want this guy to join Akatsuki?" Deidara said loudly to A Fei, Uchiha Madara, as he looked at Sasuke Uchiha, who was wearing a red cloud black coat.  .com Obviously Deidara can tell from the coat on Sasuke that Sasuke has joined Akatsuki, although there is an extra hat on Sasuke's coat.

    "Shut up, Deidara." Before Uchiha Madara could speak, Payne said, "He is our real leader, 'Uchiha Madara.' Fei is just his pseudonym. Pay attention to your tone." Just look carefully,  Payne's figure seemed a little blurry.

    "Hmph." When Pain spoke, Deidara turned his head and ignored him. After all, the newcomer who was originally following him suddenly became the leader behind the scenes, which Deidara couldn't accept.  However, Deidara also knew that the 'Afei' who was originally following him and calling him senior was dead. He died in the battle between Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke. The person in front of him who called himself 'Uchiha Madara' was the founder of the establishment.  Akatsuki's people are also the people who have been hiding behind Pain and exist as the leader behind the scenes.

    Deidara looked at Sasuke, the anger in his heart emerged, but it did not burst out. Orochimaru had always been Deidara's target, but later he died in Sasuke's hands. This made Deidara very angry with Sasuke.  Unhappy, it¡¯s just that Deidara has also pursued Sasuke¡¯s whereabouts, but every time he was a step too late. Finally, he finally heard that the two brothers would fight in the ancestral home of the Uchiha clan in the Land of Fire, but this time they were  Pain summoned him back, and finally when he heard about the battle, Sasuke persisted until the end, but Itachi failed at the last moment. At that time, Deidara just wanted to kill Sasuke immediately.  Speaking of which, Deidara will join Akatsuki, or Itachi and Inikaki Kisame come to get Deidara out.  If it weren't for Itachi's Tsutsumi, Deidara would still be hiding in his original place, studying clay!  Although Deidara didn't have much fondness for Itachi, he didn't have any bad feelings toward him either, and he was barely a friend.  For Deidara, who had no friends at all, this reluctant friend was also very precious, but now this friend was dead.  In this way, it would be difficult for Deidara to have a good impression of Sasuke.

    Uchiha Madara waved his hand and said: "Forget it, Payne, because of the sudden change of identity, and this is also the first time that I have stepped from behind the scenes to the front, it is normal for everyone to be a little uncomfortable. After all, in the beginning, knowing my  Apart from you, the only people with the same status are Konan and Zetsu. It¡¯s normal for everyone to be unaccustomed to the sudden change. You¡¯ll just have to get used to it gradually in the future. By the way, speaking of which, how is the situation of the Vulpix Jinchuuriki?"

    "We haven't found any trace of him yet." Payne said, "But the Kirigakure Village ninjas who are chasing the Six-Tails Jinchuuriki have been discovered. I plan to set out to capture the Six-Tails Jinchuuriki as soon as possible. But the Kirigakure Village itself is  It is extremely xenophobic, so there is very little information about Kirikage Village. Especially after the death of the fourth Mizukage, there is even less information about Kirikage Village. So far, I only heard that the fifth Mizukage has two blood inheritance boundaries. The specifics are  The situation is unknown, but I heard that the traitorous ninja, the Six-Tailed Jinchuuriki, is also being hunted by Yugao." Uchiha nodded, then Pain paused slightly and said: "Also, there is a situation about the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki. Lurking.  The informant in Yunyin Village has already sent the news back."

    "Oh. It's so fast. I thought it would take a lot of time. So what did the newspaper say?" Uchiha Madara said in surprise.

    Pain said: "The Eight-tailed Jinchuuriki is from the Yeyue clan of the Kingdom of Thunder. His name is Kiravi. He is the younger brother of the current Raikage in Hidden Cloud Village. The relationship between the two brothers is very good. Kiravi is about two feet tall."  Mi has black skin and white hair. He likes to wear sunglasses and speaks in a strange rhyme. He sings and sings at the same time. Sometimes he takes out a small notebook to record some words and lyrics. He carries seven knives on his body.  On the right shoulder, there is a word "iron". He has a weird and irritable personality. He is currently training in Yunlei Gorge in the Kingdom of Thunder. I heard that he has very powerful control over tailed beasts. He is a two-tailed jinchuriki who is also a thunder ninja.  It seems that he has received his guidance. As for the strength of the eight-tailed jinchuriki, it is unknown. Without using the power of the tailed beast, it is about the shadow level, which is a strong person among the shadow levels. There are also two-tailed jinchuriki.  Kakuzu and Hidan captured them more than many years ago. According to them, when they captured the second-tailed jinchuriki, they discovered something. During the battle, after the second-tailed jinchuriki led them into a secret place, they completely  After transforming into a beast without losing consciousness, Hidan and Kakuzu, who were originally facing the jinchuriki, directly faced the two-tailed Nekosha with human consciousness. I suspect that the eight-tailed jinchuriki can also do the same thing. In this case,  The strength of the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki will reach the super-kage level." (PS: Chiravi also has other names called Sabi? Kirabi; Killer Bee. It should be a translation problem.)

    "Really?" Uchiha Madara responded: "It has been more than ten years since the tailed beasts were distributed to all countries in the first generation. Every jinch¨±riki is already a second generation, and even  The third generation. There has never been a jinchurikiTo be able to do this and completely transform into a tailed beast without losing its own consciousness, now not only one has appeared, but there may also be a second one, which is really interesting.  "

    "Leader." Payne glanced at Uchiha Sasuke, then turned his attention back to Uchiha Madara and said: "The Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki is powerful, and from the intelligence point of view, it is not an ordinary Jinchuuriki, and the Six-Tails Jinchuuriki  I haven¡¯t heard of any powerful place, so should I let my subordinates capture the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki, and let Uchiha Sasuke capture the Six-Tails Jinchuuriki?¡±

    "No need." Before Uchiha Madara could speak, Uchiha Sasuke refused: "Although I don't know how strong the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki is, I don't take it seriously. Everything will be as per  The way it is, I will lead the Eagle Squad to Yunlei Gorge to capture the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki."

    "Okay." Seeing that Sasuke had already said this, Uchiha Madara naturally didn't say much, but looked at Payne and said: "Then everything will proceed according to the previous plan. You go to capture the Six-Tails Jinchuuriki first, and then the Eight-Tails will be handed over.  To Sasuke, as for the final Kyuubi¡­.¡±

    "I'm still the one to capture it." Pain and Sasuke said at the same time.  Everyone present was stunned.  Sasuke glanced at Pain and said: "Naruto rescued my brother, Uchiha Itachi. I must find out the whereabouts of my brother."

    Payne looked at Sasuke and said expressionlessly: "The Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki is my mission, and" "Okay." Just as Payne spoke, Uchiha Madara interrupted:  "Kyuubi is the most powerful among the nine tailed beasts, and the strength of his jinchuriki Namikaze Naruto has also reached the Kage level, plus his unpredictable Flying Thunder God. Sasuke, you  His strength is not his opponent yet, but Payne also needs to capture the Six-Tails Jinchuuriki. Payne, don't worry about the Nine-Tails for now, deal with the Six-Tails first, and after extracting the Six-Tails, you can capture the Nine-Tails. At that time  , Xiaonan will go with you."

    Once he heard Uchiha Madara speak, Sasuke gritted his teeth slightly and stopped talking, because he also knew that his strength was still insufficient, so he had no choice.  "Besides Xiaonan," Payne said, "I want to bring someone else with me."

    Uchiha Madara glanced at Payne and said, "You mean, Zangetsu Fuqing!" Payne nodded and said, "His strength is not weak, and I believe in him."

    "Whatever you want." Uchiha Madara thought for a moment and said directly: "Okay, that's it, the Eight-Tails will be handed over to Sasuke and his Eagle Team, while the Six-Tails will be captured by Pain and Konan, and Deidara will keep it.  The base camp of Yuyin Village must not relax. Everyone should follow their own arrangements." "Yes." Then they dispersed, and Pain and Deidara disappeared directly.  Originally, the two of them were just phantoms.  As for Kisame Kisaki on the side, he didn't speak from the beginning to the end. He just looked at everyone with a strange smile on his face.

    Kisame Kisaki said: "Then, I'd better go back to Amegakure Village first. Now that Itachi's life and death are unknown, and the mission can no longer continue, I'd better go back to Amegakure Village first." "Why do you want to escape?  "Kit¨­ Suizuki, who was also silent at first, saw that Kisame Kisaki was planning to leave, so he immediately spoke sarcastically.  The purpose was of course to keep him here so that he could seize the same shark muscle in his hand.

    A strange smile appeared on Kisame's fish face: "What, do you want to play with me?" At the same time, the murderous aura in Kisame's body began to emerge, "Just what I want." Kiden Suigetsu replied,  At the same time, both hands had already drawn out the Thunder Fang.  With a 'ding' sound, when Kito Suigetsu drew out two Thunder Fangs, he had already launched an attack on Kisame Kisame, but was easily blocked by Kisame Kisame with Samehada.

    Kisame held the Samehada with both hands and pushed hard, directly pushing Kito Suigetsu out. At the same time, he stepped forward and chased Kito Suigetsu with his whole body. The Samehada in his hand hit Kito Suigetsu hard.  Yue's body.  With a "crash", the place where Gui Deng Shui Yue was hit immediately turned into a puddle of water, and soon formed Gui Deng Shui Yue's body.

    "Oh, is this kind of attack ineffective?" Kisame Kisaki looked at Kito Suigetsu and asked, and the corners of Kito Suigetsu's mouth slightly raised: "All physical attacks are ineffective against me." He raised the thunder fangs on both hands.  , and attacked Kisame Gigantaki.

    "Physical attacks are ineffective? That's interesting!" Kisame Kisame said, and then he tightened his hands on the same sword and immediately launched a fierce attack on Kito Suigetsu. "Ding-ding-dang-dang" Kisame Kisame kept attacking, even though it was behind him.  He sent it, but suppressed Suigetsu Kito almost instantly, letting Sasuke and others know the strength that Kisame relied on to join Akatsuki and become Itachi's partner.

    The website www. welcomes all book lovers to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all here!  ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 476 Sanada Kanaki's Action

    Kito Suigetsu was suppressed by Gigangaki Kisame, and he was very unwilling to do so, but he had no choice because there was a fundamental gap in strength between the two.  With two "bang bang" sounds, I saw Kisame Kisame holding Samehada and smashing it hard on the Thunder Fang held by Kito Suigetsu with both hands, sending him flying directly, while Kisame Suigetsu was hit hard.  On the wall, if he hadn't turned into a puddle of water before hitting the wall, I'm afraid he would have suffered some injuries even if he claimed that physical attacks were ineffective.  But the two Thunder Fangs just fell to the ground.

    With a "boom", after Kito Suigetsu turned into water this time, before he could form a body again, the dried persimmon Kisame hit me hard and opened a huge hole in the ground.  , a pool of water flowed out of the pothole in violation of the laws of nature.  Then the ghost lamp and water moon were re-formed.  Kisame Kisaki reached out and picked up two Thunder Fangs and said: "You can't use Thunder Fangs at all."

    "You guy" Kiden Suigetsu gritted his teeth and said. Gansaki Kisame and I walked towards Kiden Suigetsu step by step with our thunder teeth. Suddenly, a smile appeared on the corner of Kiden Suigetsu's mouth.  Then he formed a seal with his hands and said: "Water Release: Water Binding Jutsu." Kisame Kisame was slightly stunned, and said in his heart, "It's not good." Then he saw countless water suddenly pouring out of the Thunder Fang he was holding in his hand.  Then it flowed down, and Kisame hurriedly threw away the Raiga in his hand and stepped back, but it was too late. He saw the water on the Raiga, together with the water that appeared at Kisame's feet from above, forming a  The sudden round water ball was like a 'water prison technique', trapping Kisame Kisaki inside.

    Kito Suigetsu stepped forward and picked up Raiga and said: "Kakigaki Kisame, I will accept your Samehada muscle." "Really?" Kisame Kisame showed an ugly smile and said, "It's a pity that my Shark  Jisame said, he doesn't want to follow you as the master!" Hearing these words, Kisame Suigetsu was shocked and immediately stepped back, while Kisame, who was inside the water polo, held Samesame and made a sudden stroke, "Wow!  With a loud noise, the water ball completely shattered. Kisame Kisame looked at Kideng Suigetsu and said: "First of all, you can make the thunder-type Thunder Fang emerge from the water. I admire you for this, but if you do this,  The Thunder Fang is equivalent to being destroyed and turned into a 'Water Fang'." With that said, Kisame Kisame flew in front of Dao Kiden Suigetsu, and with a twist of the Samehada in his hand, he was ready to hit him.  Seeing this, Tenpira Jugo and Koukasu turned their attention to Sasuke at the same time.

    "Okay, stop making trouble." Uchiha Madara frowned and said: "Kissame and the others have joined our Akatsuki, so they are our companions. Don't do anything to your companions anymore?" Kisame Kisame's Samehada said.  It stayed less than two centimeters on Gui Deng Shuiyue's forehead.

    "Yes." Kisame Mikigaki retracted his Samehada and looked at Uchiha Madara, and after a while he responded.  Madara Uchiha waved his hand and said: "Okay, Kisame, you can go back first." Kisame Mikigami put Samehada on his back again, nodded, turned and left.  Kito Suigetsu was very unwilling to watch Kisame Kisame leave, but he had no choice, because in the previous confrontation, he had already determined that he was indeed no match for the opponent, and he watched Sasuke look at him with a warning.  With such a look in his eyes, Inikaki Kisame could only watch Inikaki Kisame leave.

    After Kisame Kisame left, Uchiha Madara looked at Sasuke and said: "So Sasuke, take your team members to rest here first, and then set off as soon as possible. Also be careful, the Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki is not that easy to deal with.  of."

    "I know." Sasuke stood up and turned around and said: "You will see the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki soon. Let's go, we are about to set off." With that, Sasuke left, Tenpira Jugo, Koso, Oniden Suigetsu  He followed immediately, and Uchiha Madara stood behind Sasuke, watching Sasuke's leaving figure with one eye. No one knew what Uchiha Madara believed in his heart!  

    "Thank you, the Fifth Hokage. Thank you, the Third Hokage." Kane Sanada said to the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, the Third Hokage, and Sarutobi Hiruzen in front of him: "It's great that you can agree. I think my Lord will be very happy.  "

    Tsunade waved her hand and said: "Okay, don't be too polite. After all, Uchiha Itachi is the rebellious ninja of my Konoha. For the dignity of my Konoha, I can only accept the punishment of my Konoha instead of dying in other places."  place. Speaking of which, when can you send Uchiha Itachi back?"

    Kanada Sanada said: "My Lord Godai, please forgive me. It is not that our country does not want to send him back, but that our Lord has said that Uchiha Itachi is extremely weak and only has his last breath left. If this were not the case, the Akatsuki organization would  No one will let my lord rescue him easily.' My lord can only let Master Suizuki Shiro freeze him with the power of the Ice Blood Succession Boundary to maintain his life, and then plans to freeze him.  Frozen on the island of ice and snow. Otherwise, once the ice on his body melts, Uchiha Itachi's life will immediately end, and it will be a waste of my Lord's hard work to say goodbye."

    "Really? Then it's really embarrassing for you." Tsunade looked at Kanada Sanada and said: "Oh, by the way, I have an incompetent disciple who has gained some insights from me. How about letting her go to your country to see the situation of Uchiha Itachi?"

    "Of course there is no problem! Moreover, Konoha's medical methods have always been the best in the world. If the fifth generation is willing to send his own disciples, both His Highness the Daimyo of our country and our Lord will be very happy." Kanaki Sanada nodded immediately.  He said: "But I still need to go to Sand Hidden Village in the Kingdom of Wind. I'm afraid I won't be able to accompany my disciple to the Kingdom of Snow."

    Tsunade shook her head and said: "It doesn't matter, I will let her go there by herself with the medical team."

    "Yes, in that case, I would like to thank Godai-sama." Kanada Sanada said immediately.

    At this time, the Third Sarutobi Hiruzen winked at Tsunade. Tsunade nodded imperceptibly, and then said to Kanada Sanada: "By the way, speaking of it, His Highness the Prince of your country is yours."  Lord Namikaze Naruto, what's the current situation?" After saying that, before Kanada Sanada could answer, Tsunade continued: "You must also know some of the relationship between us in Konoha and Naruto, so we have to deal with his situation.  I¡¯m also very interested.¡±

    Kanada Sanada nodded and said: "I can understand. As the saying goes, eating the emperor's salary and being loyal to the emperor, although I have just come under my lord, I also know the word loyalty, so I cannot do anything that violates loyalty.  And the Third Generation Sir, please forgive me.¡±

    "He is indeed a loyal person." Sandai praised him: "However, it shouldn't matter if you talk about some of Naruto's daily life."

    "This" Kanada Sanada hesitated and said, "Okay, but I have just come under my lord's command, and I don't know much about the situation." After saying this, Kanada Sanada smiled slightly.  He paused and said: "My lord, as the prince of the Snow Country, holds the position of the Snow Country's Minister of Internal Affairs. He is busy with things on weekdays and devotes himself to the Snow Country. Fortunately, I have Zabuza-sama, the Daisuke of the Internal Affairs, to assist me.  He also serves as the leader of the Snow Ninja Village. Once he is busy, my lord often works regardless of time. Secondly, my lord is easy-going by nature, and the maids and guards in the mansion respect my lord very much. No matter how busy he is, my lord will  Take time to practice. My Lord often says, 'Cultivation is like sailing against the current. If you don't advance, you will retreat.' Once you relax about practice, your cultivation will soon decline. Just like some people who have been famous for a long time, they stopped for various reasons.  Come down to practice, so that when facing some juniors and juniors who are not as strong as themselves, they are often unable to exert their full strength. The results are naturally unsatisfactory. "

    "Really, what you said is really accurate!" Tsunade said with deep feeling: "I really didn't expect that these words would be said by an eighteen-year-old person."

    "Although my lord is only eighteen years old, he is a proud man of heaven." Kanada Sanada said immediately.  Tsunade nodded, glanced at the third generation, then waved her hand and said: "Okay, that's it for today. You can go down first."

    "Yes, Lord Godai." After saying that, Kanada Sanada bowed and said: "Because the matter is urgent, I will take a rest in Konoha today. Early tomorrow morning, I will go to Sunagakure Village in the Land of Wind.  If there are any inconveniences in etiquette, please forgive me, Third Generation-sama and Fifth Generation-sama." After saying that, Kaneo Sanada bowed slightly and said, "I have to excuse myself." After saying that, Kaneo Sanada turned around and left.

    After Kanada Sanada left, the third generation stood up and said with some emotion: "I didn't expect that Naruto would have so many talented people under his command. Let's not talk about other things. This Kanada Sanada has a broad vision, a careful mind, and a  Ji Chi is definitely not a small character. If Naruto had always been in Konoha, would these heroes have become the strength of our Konoha! In other words, if Minato was still alive, then now we in Konoha would  What will it become?" Sandai said as he left.  Looking at the lonely back of the third generation, Tsunade felt a lot for a moment, but Tsunade never cried out. Tsunade's heart had been hurt by the third generation for a long time, and it has not healed even now, so Tsunade  Hands didn't want his heart that hadn't healed to get hurt again.

    "It would be great if the teacher had this idea earlier." A shrill voice sounded.  Tsunade turned her head and looked at Jiraiya who appeared at the window. One of Jiraiya's hands was holding a thick bandage on his neck, and the other hand was holding a popsicle with two wooden sticks. Tsunade  His hand immediately stepped forward to take it off and said, "Okay, didn't I tell you that you should protect your vocal cords now? You can't eat such cold things for the time being."

    Jiraiya said to himself: "I remember when I taught Naruto the Rasengan, I saw a father and son eating this popsicle together, so I bought it for Naruto too." Tsunade looked at her hand.  He broke off half of the popsicle and put it in his mouth, and handed the other half to Jiraiya: "Next time." Jiraiya smiled softly and put the popsicle in his mouth as well

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 477 Konoha's Response

    "Tsunade, does the Third Generation agree?" Jiraiya asked.  .  com

    Tsunade nodded and said: "Originally I disagreed. After all, Naruto has left Konoha and helped the Snow Country develop into the huge country it is today. Although the third generation wanted to help Naruto, he considered the elders,  So I didn't agree. Although I wanted to agree, but facing the third generation and the elders, I had no choice but to not express any opinions. But fortunately, Kanada Sanada sent by Naruto was quick-witted and had good vision. He was bold  He speculated on the purpose of the Akatsuki organization in capturing the tailed beasts. The power of the nine tailed beasts was too terrifying. Although Sandai knew that many of the speculations were based on Kanaki Sanada's, he did not dare to bet on it because the Akatsuki organization was indeed constantly capturing the tailed beasts.  , no one believed that they would have no plan, and Naruto agreed to hand over Uchiha Itachi to us Konoha after curing Uchiha Itachi. Finally, the name of the Fire Country has faintly revealed that he wants us to agree to Snow  I heard that as long as the Fire Country agrees to the request of the Country of Snow, the Country of Snow will be willing to conduct comprehensive trade with our country, and the border between the two countries will reduce taxes on merchants. After the Country of Snow threatened the Country of Waves, its economic strength rose sharply.  The daimyo of the Fire Country drooled, but they were also helpless. Five years ago, the battle between the Snow Country and Kirikage Village was still vivid in my mind. And Naruto is Minato's child after all, and you risked your life  The information returned from the Hidden Rain Village, so after careful consideration, the Third Generation agreed with Kanada Sanada's opinion and promised that if the Akatsuki organization really attacks Naruto, Konoha will send people to assist." After saying that, Tsunade gave a slight smile.  He suddenly said: "I also plan to ask Sakura to take people to the Land of Snow to check on Uchiha Itachi. If it is not critical, I will ask Sakura to bring Uchiha Itachi back. If it is critical, I will ask Sakura to bring Uchiha Itachi back.  , then I can only agree with Naruto's idea." After saying that, Tsunade bit off her injured popsicle, followed Naruto's example before, biting the remaining stick in her mouth and said: "However, Naruto  Over there, the girl named Shiro has all my medical notes, and her talent is no less than Naruto's. I think Sakura and the others will only have a wasted trip this time."

    Jiraiya shrugged and said: "Running in vain is in vain. At least it can make some people give up. But Tsunade, how long will it take for me to remove the bandage? It's very hard to be hung up like this all the time." Tsunade.  He glanced at his hand for a moment, turned around and sat at the desk again and said: "If you still want to go to the women's bathroom like before, just hang it up." "  "Jiraiya looked at the bandage around his neck with sadness and anger. You must know that when he went to the hospital now, because of the bandage, only one hand could move freely. He had missed many wonderful scenes, and because he only had one hand, he could move freely.  But his novel has been stuck for a long time.

    In the post house.

    "Huh" Kanada Sanada sighed deeply and said to himself: "Finally Konoha agreed. As expected of the Third Hokage and the Fifth Hokage, they almost touched their own bottom line. Continue  It's time to come down to Sunagakure Village. I hope the Fifth Kazekage won't be so difficult to deal with. But the Fifth Kazekage was once a Jinchuriki, so it should be easier to share the same hatred with the surviving Jinchuriki." Speaking of this, Sanada Kanxiang's thoughts  He began to become active, and various thoughts were constantly spinning in his mind: "According to the investigation, it seems that more than half of the Jinchuuriki have been captured. The rest, except for His Highness, the Nine-Tails, seem to have all the others."  Haven't heard much? By the way, the Six-Tails Jinchuuriki of Kirikage Village seems to have taken out Kirigakure Village. Without the protection of Ninja Village, I'm afraid his result will not be much better than other Jinchuuriki? In this case, at most it will be  In addition to His Highness, there is at most one Six-Tails and one or two hidden Jinchuuriki. But what does Akatsuki want to do by capturing the tailed beasts? The nine tailed beasts, this terrifying power, will put the whole world into panic.  Countries around the world will not let this power fall into the hands of one person or organization. The attitude of countries around the world towards Akatsuki is already very bad. Although it has not reached the point where everyone is shouting for beatings, it is almost the same.  Far away. If Xiao continues like this, I am afraid that all the forces in the world will not let him survive. Facing the pressure of the whole world, is it possible that, as I said, he still wants to rely on this power?  There is no way to fight against strength." Thinking of this, Kanada Sanada smiled and shook his head and said: "The leader of Akatsuki is not that stupid, he will not make such a low-level mistake Wait, let's deal with the whole world! If it is true  If he has collected the nine tailed beasts, even if he has to deal with the whole world, it will not be a problem." Sanada Kanaki was shocked by his own thoughts. In the past, because of insufficient information and these things were far away, he did not  Mind you, the situation is different now. The entire Sanada family is pressing on him, and he has put all his chips on Naruto. Once Naruto falls, let alone others, even Hoshi Sakata will be the one to fall.  Will never let them go.  Of course, it would be fine if the Sanada family could establish a certain foundation in the Land of Snow over time, but now it is obvious that there is not much time left. How can this not make Kaneo Sanada anxious.

      "No, we can't go on like this. After all, we need to find a way." Kanada Sanada opened his mouth and said, "We must not let His Highness fall like this. We must strengthen the people around His Highness. But Akatsuki  The power is too strong. According to His Highness, the masked Ah Fei, like the plant-like Zetsu, Uchiha Itachi's partner, Inigaki Kisame, captured the current Fifth Kazekage Deidara in Sunagakure Village. Akatsuki's  Leaders Pain, Konan, and Uchiha Sasuke who may join Akatsuki. Each of these are cutting-edge powers. It seems that relying on Konoha alone is not enough. By the way, there is also Sunagakure Village. Suna must be allowed to join.  Hidden Village agreed to assist us. In this case, we will basically have the power to fight Akatsuki in terms of cutting-edge power." Sanada Kanxiang immediately began to think about what to do after entering Sand Hidden Village, when facing the Fifth Kazekage and those elders  How to speak.

    In fact, what Kanada Sanada didn't know was that in the original Naruto world, just one Payne and Konan made the entire Konoha jump and even almost destroyed the entire Konoha. Although there were elements of sneak attacks, there were also elders.  The reason why Dan and Danzo stood still, but they had to admit Payne's strength. If the original Naruto had not appeared at the end to defeat and persuade Payne, and Payne saved most people with his own life, I am afraid that the entire Mu  The leaves will be destroyed like this.  But regarding this, not to mention Kanada Sanada, even Naruto, who is now the Prince of Snow Country, doesn't know.  He became a hero like the fourth generation in that battle.  But when Naruto left Konoha, that moment would never come.  Maybe Naruto will become a hero that attracts everyone's attention. Maybe some people will think that Naruto is the son of the Fourth Hokage, the prince of the Snow Country, the leader of the Snow Ninja Village, or even the prince of the Whirlpool Kingdom; but absolutely no one will think of Naruto.  Still a Konoha ninja.

    "Really? That's it." Danzo responded casually: "Don't worry about it for now, let Hiruzen, Tsunade and Namikaze Naruto fight with Akatsuki. It can just consume their power."  Yes, Danzo-sama." The figure in front of Danzo responded, and when he was about to leave, Danzo spoke again: "Let Saai come to see me." "Yes." The figure in front of Danzo disappeared.

    "Sarutobi, what are you thinking about? Although Namikaze Naruto is the son of the fourth generation, he is also a traitorous ninja of Konoha. How can we help him resist Akatsuki's attack!" A grumpy Mitomon  Yan immediately asked when he saw the third generation Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    "Ahem." Koharu coughed twice before going to bed, and then took over Mito Menyan's words and said: "Sarutobi, you have always been thinking about Konoha and for Konoha's sake. We all see this,  You are a qualified Hokage, but why did you agree to such a feeble request this time? Although Konoha and Snow Ninja Village have an alliance, but when Namikaze Naruto became the leader of Snow Ninja Village,  This relationship should have been terminated! How could you still agree to help them?"

    The third generation Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head and said: "The two elders don't seem to know the reason. Do you really think that Naruto will not have the power to resist Akatsuki? Please imagine the power under Naruto's hands, whether it is a ghost  Momochi Zabuza is still Hyuga Neji of the Hyuga clan. They all have the strength to fight against members of the Akatsuki organization. Among the ten core members of the Akatsuki organization, Orochimaru rebelled early and now died at the hands of Uchiha Sasuke.  The Red Sand Scorpion died in the hands of Naruto when he was in the River Country. Uchiha Itachi is now seriously injured, and Hidan Kakuzu both agreed to die in the hands of Naruto and Hyuga Neji. Now Akatsuki's  There are only five core members, plus an unknown Ah Fei, but there are only six people. Unless all six of them are dispatched, otherwise, I don't think the others will be the opponents of Naruto and Naruto's men. "

    "This" Koharu and Mito Kadoyan were stunned at the same time, and then the third generation said: "Naruto's offer is very generous, and the name of the Fire Country also revealed the offer.  It means to help the country of snow. Moreover, Sunagakure Village is also a ninja village invited by Naruto. Naruto agreed to send Uchiha Itachi back to Konoha after curing Itachi Uchiha. After considering all this, Tsunade and I also  I agreed.¡±

    "Uchiha Itachi?" Koharu and Mito Kadoren looked at each other when they went to bed. After thinking about it for a long time, the two of them still couldn't match their inner thoughts and nodded at the same time: "Okay, Hiruzen, this matter has been decided like this.  ¡±

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 478 Sanada enters Sunagakure

    "Under the command of Naruto Namikaze, the leader of the Snow Ninja Village, Kane Sanada met the Fifth Kazekage-sama." Kane Sanada bowed respectfully to Gaara, the Fifth Kazekage.  Gaara nodded slightly and said, "What are you doing here? Don't talk about credentials and the like. You and I both know that some words will not be placed on it."

    Kanada Sanada was slightly startled, and glanced at the man and woman beside Gaara. The two people immediately said: "My lord Godai, let's retreat first." Kanada Sanada immediately said: "You two adults have misunderstood.  , I don¡¯t want you two to avoid it, but because my lord mentioned you two, and now I suddenly see you, I am a little surprised. Please forgive me, Temari-sama and Kankuro-sama."

    "Oh." Temari, who was carrying a huge fan, looked at Kanei Sanada and said with interest, "Then what did that blond kid say about us?"

    Kanaki Sanada smiled softly and said: "My Lord said, 'The Fifth Kazekage-sama has a brother named Kankuro, who can be called the chief puppet master of Sunagakure, and a sister named Temari, a master of wind escape.' I am destined to do so.  If you encounter one, you need to show a lot of respect."

    "It seems that the blond kid hasn't forgotten me yet." Temari smiled and said, "Oh, by the way, did the blond kid talk about anything else about me?"

    Kanada Sanada smiled and said: "Of course, but Temari-sama, you are older than my lord, so it is normal to call my lord a brat, but you can actually remove the word "blond" when you call my lord.  Because your hair is also golden, based on your age, I can call you 'Blonde Kid'."

    "Pfft." Kankuro couldn't hold it back for a moment and laughed softly.  "Ugh" Temari was stunned for a moment, and then glared at Kankuro fiercely. Kankuro was so frightened that he immediately stopped laughing, and at the same time picked up the certificate of credence on the table and began to read it.  Then Temari looked at Kanaki Sanada and narrowed her eyes slightly.  There was a strong murderous look in his eyes, but Kaneo Sanada kept his sincere smile, although it was obvious that the owner of this smile was very tired.

    "He's right." Gaara said.  As soon as Gaara started, Temari was helpless. She looked at Gaara with some resentment and said: "I am your sister, you should help me."

    Gaara ignored Temari's words, but looked at Kanada Sanada and said, "Okay, stop being so clever and just tell me what's going on. Otherwise, please step aside."

    Listening to Gaara's warning, Kanada Sanada bowed slightly and said, "Forgive me, Lord the Fifth Kazekage, but I am here in the name of my lord to sign an alliance with Sunagakure Village."

    "Covenant?" Gaara was stunned, and even Temari was stunned. Kankuro raised his head and said, "This is exactly the same as what is said in the credential."

    "That's just a formality." Kanada Sanada said with a slight salute: "My lord the Fifth Kazekage, the interests between countries cannot be bound by a piece of covenant. I think you should be very clear about this.  I am here just for a word from you. As long as you get this sentence, your mission will be completed. But the formality still needs to be done, so if you agree, please sign this covenant.  "

    "Tell me, what's going on?" Gaara said directly.

    Kanei Sanada nodded and said: "I wonder if the Fifth Kazekage-sama knows that our Lord saved Uchiha Itachi who was fighting Uchiha Sasuke a few days ago at the Uchiha ancestral home in the Land of Fire?"

    "I've heard of it." Gaara nodded and said, "But so what?"

    "Haha." Kanada Sanada smiled softly: "A few years ago, after my lord left Konoha, he once received a favor from Uchiha Itachi, so this time my lord went to rescue regardless of the danger. Although Uchiha Itachi  I was saved, but I also offended the Akatsuki organization. However, the purpose of the Akatsuki organization is to collect the nine tailed beasts. Now more than half of the Jinchuuriki have been captured. Sooner or later, they will find my lord, so it doesn't matter whether I offend or not.  It's not important. But my lord wants to prepare for a rainy day, so if the Akatsuki people come to the Snow Country to cause trouble, I hope that the Fifth Kazekage-sama can assist my lord. Of course, as long as the Fifth Kazekage-sama agrees, then the Snow Country  The Kingdom of Zephyr can immediately fully open commercial trade, and at the same time, our country's business taxes will be reduced by 20%. I don't know what the Fifth Kazekage-sama thinks."

    "Business and lower taxes don't seem to have much to do with me." Gaara said calmly, his tone did not change, and even the expression on his face did not change at all. I don't know if it was because of the sand armor or himself.  There will be no other expressions.

    "Haha." Sanada Kanaki smiled and said: "This is for the Kingdom of Wind. I thought to myself that the Daimyo of the Kingdom of Wind will soon order the Fifth Kazekage to accept our country's alliance."

    "" Gaara returnedI haven't said it before, but Kankuro and Temari looked at Kanaki Sanada as if they wanted to eat him.  Kankage Sanada felt a little chilled, so he quickly said: "Kankuro-sama and Temari-sama must have thought that they were using the name of the Land of Wind to suppress the Fifth Kazekage-sama! Right!"

    Temari and Kankuro looked at Kanaki Sanada, and their eyes clearly expressed a hint of 'yes'.  Kanada Sanada immediately shook his head and said: "I think the two adults have misunderstood. In fact, I am trying to give the Fifth Kazekage an excuse to help my lord. After all, my lord rebelled from the Leaf Village, and  Konoha and Sunagakure are allies. At the same time, over the years, Snow Country has fought in various places and offended many countries. In addition, our Snow Ninja Village also took in the rebellious ninja of Sunagakure Village, Qi Ya Zuimeng. I want Sunagakure  Some high-status people in the village must have a very bad impression of my lord. Therefore, if the Fifth Kazekage-sama privately agrees to help my lord, these people will definitely be dissatisfied in the end, so I will let you see my lord first.  The Daimyo of the Kingdom of Wind, with this order from the Daimyo of the Kingdom of Wind, I think the Fifth Kazekage-sama will have a good excuse. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    "" Temari and Kankuro were stunned. Because what Kaneo Sanada said was correct, the two of them turned their attention to Gaara. After all, Gaara is the Kazekage, and I am the only one who can do this kind of thing.  Only Gaara can handle it.  "Why should I help Namikaze Naruto?" Gaara looked at Kanada Sanada and asked.

    Hearing these words, Kanada Sanada's eyes flashed with joy, because he knew that the matter was more than half successful. After calming down a little, Kanada Sanada said: "Because the Fifth Kazekage-sama, you were also the last one."  Beast Jinch¨±riki, you have also been extracted by the Akatsuki organization as a tailed beast, don¡¯t you want to take revenge?¡± After saying this, Sanada Kansou paused slightly and said: ¡°The most important thing is that my master said that you are his  Good friend. Therefore, my lord has asked me not to tell any lies when I face Gaara-sama, especially when there are no outsiders. Therefore, everything I have said since I stepped here is the truth, and there is not a single word of falsehood."

    Gaara looked at Kanei Sanada and was silent for a while before he said: "I understand, you go down first, I need to think about it." "Gaara." "Gaara." Temari and Kankuro said at the same time  When he opened his mouth, Gaara waved his hand and said, "Everyone, please go down first."

    Kanada Sanada bowed slightly and said, "Thank you, Lord the Fifth Kazekage." Then Kanada Sanada took out an unopened scroll from his body and said, "My lord gave this to Lord the Fifth Kazekage. My lord, I will see you next."  I will give this to you when I arrive, Kazekage-sama, but I did not do so, so please forgive me, the Fifth Kazekage-sama. However, I will take out the scroll no matter what."

    Temari stepped forward and picked up the scroll, frowning slightly: "Unopened?"

    Kanada Sanada nodded and said: "This is written by my lord himself and sealed. I don't know what is written in it! It's just that my lord asked me to personally hand it over to the Fifth Kazekage-sama"  "As he said this, Kanei Sanada looked at Temari and said, "Of course, it's okay if it's Temari-sama and Kankuro-sama." After saying that, Sanada Kanei slightly saluted and said, "I'll take my leave first."

    Temari nodded and took the scroll. Sanada Kaneo turned and left. Temari did not open the scroll but handed it directly to Gaara.  Gaara unsealed the scroll and opened it slightly. The scroll was very long. Open it a little, and what came out was a sketch of Naruto and Gaara. Naruto stretched out his hand and patted Gaara on the shoulder.  There was a nine-tailed demon fox behind the person, but there was nothing behind Gaara. There was a trace of envy in Naruto's eyes.  The sketch is rough, but you can tell that the person who drew it put a lot of thought into it.  Because the eyes are very expressive.

    Temari looked at it and said with a smile: "That brat can also draw sketches, he is really good. I can't even hold the pen very firmly!" Gaara turned his head away as if nothing had happened, and then continued to talk about opening the scroll, only  See what follows are the experiences of each medical ninjutsu.  The pen and ink are still very new, and it is obvious that they have just been written. Although Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro do not understand medical ninjutsu, they can see that the person who can write this experience is definitely not  Ordinary characters.

    Gaara hesitated for a moment, then put away the scroll and said: "Sister, brother, go and see if the order from the Daimyo of the Kingdom of Wind has been issued. If so, immediately inform the elders to discuss important matters."

    "Okay, Gaara." Temari and Kankuro looked at each other and responded at the same time, then turned and left the room. After they left, Gaara opened the scroll again and looked at the picture, with a look in his eyes.  There was a constant flash of strange brilliance.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 479 Ebizo

    "Oh, it seems that he is envious of you. .com Godai-sama." An old man with a turban and two white eyebrows dropped directly to his chin appeared behind Gaara at some point.  Gaara raised his head and looked at the person standing up. A respectful expression appeared on the face of the original sand armor: "Elder Kai, just call me, Gaara." Because the person in front of him is Ebizo  , Granny Chiyo¡¯s only brother. Initially, Gaara had one tail taken away and was already dead. However, Granny Chiyo injected her life force into Gaara¡¯s body in order to save Gaara, thus saving Gaara.  The only price for returning was Chiyo's own life. After Gaara regained consciousness, he respected Chiyo's younger brother Ebizo as much as Chiyo's.

    "It's just a title. Whether it's Godai-sama or Gaara, it's fine if you know he's calling you. Just like me, you can call me Elder Kai, or you can call me Ebizo. It's just a title. It doesn't need to be too much.  Too careless." Ebizo said casually.  Gaara nodded and said, "Yes, Elder Hai. I understand."

    Ebizo shook his head, reached out and picked up the scroll and said: "The jinch¨±riki should not have existed in the first place. Because of the jinch¨±riki, how many people are destined to have a rough road of fate when they are born. As soon as they are born, they are destined to face countless discriminations.  And dangerous. It¡¯s a pity that neither my sister nor I have seen through it.¡±

    "" Gaara said nothing, because he was once a Jinchuuriki, and he could understand Ebizo's words, especially when the tailed beast in his body was taken away, the kind of relief he felt in his heart.  It goes without saying, and when the people in the village knew that the tailed beast had been taken away from their bodies, the eyes they looked at him softened, and they no longer looked like they were looking at a monster.  Perhaps for the jinch¨±riki, if one day the disgust and hatred in the eyes of others are missing from their eyes, then they wouldn't trade it even for the whole world.  Just like Gaara, the reason why he became Kazekage was so that people in the village would no longer hate him.

    "This scroll is?" As the scroll slowly unfolded, Ebizo's face became more and more surprised.  Gaara was stunned for a moment, and then he cautiously said, "Is there anything different about Elder Hai's scroll?"

    Ebizo didn't answer, but continued to look at the scroll. Gaara didn't ask any questions. Soon Ebizo had read the entire scroll. Although he didn't look too carefully, he still looked at it briefly. Then Ebizo smiled slightly.  Closing his eyes, after filtering through his mind, Ebizo looked at Gaara and said, "Gaara, was this scroll given to you by Namikaze Naruto?" Although Ebizo had no expression on his face,  But there was a hint of excitement in his eyes, and even Gaara was no longer called Godai-sama but by his first name.

    Gaara nodded and said: "Yes, Elder Hai, Naruto asked his subordinate Kanaki Sanada to bring him here."

    "Really!" Ebizo slowly put away the scroll: "This scroll is full of medical experience, some are superficial and some are advanced. It is completely a step-by-step process. A medical ninja with a little bit of experience can completely  You can rely on this scroll to become a powerful medical ninja. Our Sand Hidden Village has always paid little attention to medical ninjutsu, and there are naturally few medical ninjas. Although we want to change now, there is no chance at all, but if there is  If we get this scroll, then our Sunagakure Village can completely change the status quo. At least the Sunagakure will not die because of delayed treatment or inability to treat it." After saying that, Ebizo paused slightly and said: "If I hadn't gotten it  If it's wrong, no one can write such an experience except the fifth Hokage of Konoha, Tsunade Senju, who was once known as the strongest medical ninja in the world."

    Gaara looked at the scroll in his hand with some surprise. Although he knew that the content on this scroll could not be written by ordinary medical ninjas, he did not expect that it would be so valuable to cultivate a powerful medical ninja.  Others don't know how difficult it is to be a ninja, but Gaara knows it very well. Over the years, Sunagakure Village has not wanted to cultivate a powerful medical ninja, but it has invested countless manpower, material resources, energy and time.  But it has never been successful at all. Although many medical ninjas have been trained, the abilities of those medical ninjas are also very ordinary, and the number is too small, which cannot meet the needs of a ninja village. Of course, Gaara is not  I have never thought of asking other ninja villages for help, but each ninja village values ??its own ninjutsu very differently, so so far, the situation of medical ninjas in Sunagakure Village has not changed much.  But now there is the Fifth Hokage, Senju Tsunade, a so-called world's strongest medical ninja's medical experience. How can Gaara not be surprised by this?

    Ebizo looked at Gaara and said: "If this scroll is spread, it will definitely cause a large number of ninjas to fight for it. This gift is too heavy. But Gaara, we must accept it."Come on, no matter how high the price is, you know what I mean?  "

    Gaara nodded and said: "Yes, Elder Hai, I understand what you mean. Naruto's purpose is just to make an alliance with us. If people from the Akatsuki organization attack the Kingdom of Snow in the future, our Sand Hidden Village must send  People went to help.¡±

    "Is this just a trivial matter? Compared to this scroll, it's not worth mentioning at all." Elder Hai said.

    Gaara nodded and said: "I think so too, and I have asked my sister and brother to summon the other elders. However, Naruto has taken in my subordinate of Sunagakure, Qi Ya Zui Meng, so at the elders meeting, I want  I have you, Elder Lao Hai."

    Ebizo nodded and said: "Then let me, an old man, go and say a few words. Let those same old and immortal guys know what is big and what is small, and save them from being indifferent to each other, and bring it to Sunagakure Village.  To do harm.¡±

    "Gaara." At this time, Temari ran in from the outside. Seeing Ebizo, she immediately stopped and saluted respectfully to Ebizo: "Hello, Ebizo." Ebizo nodded and said, "In such a hurry.  Is there anything urgent?"

    Temari nodded, handed a scroll in her hand to Gaara and said: "This is a handwritten letter just sent from the Daimyo of the Kingdom of Wind. It also has the Daimyo's personal seal on it. It has been verified. It is indeed the Daimyo's personal letter.  .¡±

    Gaara took the letter and saw the words 'Kazekage-sama personally expresses' written on it. There was also a seal, which was naturally the seal of the Daimyo of the Land of Wind. Gaara opened the letter and saw the words written eloquently on it.  A bunch.

    Gaara read the letter for a moment and handed it to Ebizo and Temari: "The daimyo-sama only meant one sentence, agreeing to the alliance with the Snow Country, and at the same time hoping that we can fight against the Akatsuki with all our strength. The reason is that two years ago, they  I was captured in Sunagakure Village, and Namikaze Naruto was the main rescuer at that time." After seeing it, Temari curled her lips with disdain and said to herself: "It has been two years, and she is just opening her mouth now, because she is reluctant to give up Yuki.  It¡¯s just the country¡¯s comprehensive trade and two-tier tax exemptions. As expected, these political players are not good things!¡±

    Gaara looked at Temari and said: "Sister, please inform the other elders to come to the conference room." Temari waved her hand and said: "Kankuro has already gone to inform you." Gaara nodded, and then said to Ebizo: "Elder Kai  , then we need to rely on your prestige."

    Ebizo nodded: "Let's go, Godai-sama, let's go to the conference room." After saying that, Ebizo and Gaara walked towards the conference room.  Temari hesitated for a moment, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, turned around and left towards the other side.

    When Gaara and Ebizo slowly came to the conference room, the conference room was already full of people, and only the front seat was reserved for Gaara, the Fifth Kazekage.  Sunagakure is slightly better than Konoha in this regard. Although the power of the elders is huge, it only has a false name and no actual power in its hands. Unlike Konoha, the elders hold huge power in their hands, especially Danzo.  He holds nearly half of Anbu's power and also holds the 'root' for training Anbu.

    When all the elders saw Gaara and Ebizo appearing at the same time, they were shocked. Although Ebizo was the same elder as them, Ebizo was indeed an elder decades ago, and they were basically  Xanadu has recently become an elder, so when they saw Ebizou, one or two of them stood up and saluted respectfully: "See Mr. Kazekage, see Elder Eboshi." At the same time, one person took the initiative to give up his position.  out.

    Gaara and Ebizo came to their seats, and Gaara said: "Everyone, please sit down." "Thank you, Kazekage-sama." All the elders sat down.

    Gaara looked at all the elders and said: "I have gathered everyone together this time because I want to discuss something with you. Everyone knows that the Snow Country, although it was only a small country at first, has developed rapidly in the past few years.  Nowadays, in addition to the five great ninja kingdoms of fire, water, earth, thunder and wind, the Kingdom of Snow is the most powerful. All the reasons are because of one person, the son of the Fourth Hokage of Konoha, the Nine who rebelled against Konoha.  The tail jinchuriki is Namikaze Naruto. At the same time, everyone also knows that the current daimyo of Snow Country is a woman, and her husband, the prince of Snow Country, is Namikaze Naruto. Now Namikaze Naruto sends people to like  Signed an alliance with me, Sunagakure, and at the same time, the daimyo of the Land of Wind also issued an order saying that our Sunagakure Village has received favors from Namikaze Naruto, so I hope that I can agree to this and repay this favor. I want to hear it now  What do you think of the audience?" After saying this, Gaara's eyes looked at all the elders present, and when these elders saw the look in Gaara's eyes, they felt a chill in their hearts.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 480 Yugao and Hotaru

    In the post house.

    "Sanada-sama." An attendant said to Kanada Sanada who was reading a book: "There is a female ninja from the Hidden Sand Village outside who came to ask for an audience and called herself Temari."

    "Oh." Kanada Sanada was stunned for a moment, put down the book in his hand, waved his hand and said: "Temari-sama, please serve tea in the lobby. By the way, make the wintersweet tea I brought from the Land of Snow." "Yes, Sanada-sama.  "The attendant responded, turned and left, while Kanada Sanada closed his eyes slightly and said secretly: "Temari came here at this time. Does she have any purpose, or does she want to get something out of me?  "Kanexiang Sanada rubbed his forehead and said: "I have a headache. The leader has a lot of confidence in this Temari. She is a woman with extremely high wisdom. I'm afraid the person who comes here is not good." As he said this, Kanexiang Sanada picked up the hanging  The coat next to him walked outside.

    After a while, Kanada Sanada came to the hall and saw Temari who was drinking tea. Then Kanada Sanada saluted Temari and said, "Temari-sama."

    Temari quickly put down her tea cup and said in return, "You don't have to be polite, Mr. Sanada, and I'm taking the liberty to come here. I hope Mr. Sanada won't take offense." Sanada Kanexiang smiled and said, "You're welcome, Temari-sama, please sit down." Temari nodded, and the two of them sat down separately.  Next, a maid naturally came forward to serve tea to Sanada Kanaki and tea to Temari.

    After drinking tea, Kanada Sanada spoke first: "I won't beat around the bush anymore. I wonder what you have to do with Temari-sama's visit this time?"

    Temari spoke directly without hesitation: "Since Mr. Sanada asked, I will tell you the truth. Your lord is Naruto Namikaze. I have heard a lot about him over the years. He has encountered many things.  Difficulties, if nothing else, even though two years ago in River Country, he faced two members of Akatsuki alone, and ended up with one dead and two escaping, and there were many others, but he had never sent such a powerful force as this time.  People came to form an alliance, but this time Akatsuki has not even started to act, he came in a hurry to form an alliance, and I heard that Mr. Sanada went to Konoha Village before coming to my Sunagakure. Obviously, Mr. Sanada must have also made an alliance with Konoha.  Ye said the same thing. I think Mr. Sanada must have obtained the consent of Konoha. With the help of Konoha, Mr. Sanada came to my Sunagakure Village. I think the enemy this time must be very powerful.  To make Naruto think that he cannot compete with the Kingdom of Snow alone? Or, in other words, Naruto wants to use this opportunity to test the attitudes of various countries towards him?"

    "Oh" Listening to Temari's unceremonious words, Kanada Sanada was slightly startled. He didn't expect Temari to say that, which made Sanada realize that the situation was not in line with what he expected.  Originally, Kanada Sanada thought that at this time, there were only two possibilities, one was to agree, the other was to refuse, but no matter which one, such questioning would not occur, and even if such a question did occur,  It seems that the situation should not be in this environment, but Kanada Sanada is not an idiot. On the contrary, he has a very good mind, and in the past, in order to let the Sanada family survive, he has been working hard to deal with various forces.  So after hearing Temari's words, he was slightly startled, and Kanada Sanada thought of Temari's intention.

    "Haha." Kanada Sanada smiled slightly and said, "Temari-sama, do you want to know the information about Akatsuki?" Temari's face turned red with a hint of embarrassment and she said forcefully: "Of course, Akatsuki's people are chasing Jinchuuriki everywhere.  And forcibly taking away the tailed beasts and endangering the lives of the Jinchuuriki, how can I allow the 'Akatsuki' to continue to exist! Moreover, Naruto must have known the power of the 'Akatsuki' this time, so he came to form an alliance!  "

    Kanada Sanada nodded and said nothing else, but said directly: "Actually, I don't know much about Akatsuki's information. The ones who know the most are probably my lord, Lord Naruto and Lord Neji.  .There are also Konoha's copy ninja Hatake Kakashi and others, but I have heard Lord Neji mention that when he and Lord Naruto went to the Land of Fire because of the Uchiha brothers' war, they and Hatake  Kakashi and others were blocked by an Akatsuki member named 'Abi', who was extremely powerful and possessed the Sharingan, the bloodline boundary of the Uchiha clan."

    "Sharingan!" Temari was slightly surprised and said, "Is he also a member of the Uchiha family?"

    Kanada Sanada shook his head and said: "I don't know this, because the other party did not reveal his identity, but it is obvious that the other party is a member of the Uchiha family, because the other party's eyes are not ordinary Sharingan, but  It has evolved into the top-level Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. And my master said that although the Uchiha clan was exterminated back then, there is a high possibility that the Uchiha family will still have survivors after all."

    "Mangekyo Sharingan!" Temari stood up in surprise. She knew exactly what the words "Mangekyo Sharingan" meant, but she didn't expect that a person with Mangekyo Sharingan would suddenly appear.

    Kanada Sanada was surprised when he saw Temari, and once again dropped a bombshell: "My Lord said, if it is just the Sharingan, he doesn't care, but the other party is also proficient in space ninjutsu, and for the application of space ninjutsu, I am ashamed of myself.  "

    "How could it be?" Temari said in shock: "Didn't Naruto have the Flying Thunder God Technique passed down to him by his father, the Fourth Hokage? Isn't it comparable to this?"

    Kanada Sanada shook his head and said: "My master said that the Flying Thunder God was introduced into my master's mind when the Fourth Generation sealed the Nine-Tails. It was not until my master graduated from the Ninja Academy that he really learned to fly the Thunder God, but still  It is not as good as A Fei's space ninjutsu. But facing space ninjutsu, if there is no one who also knows space ninjutsu to resist, others will not be able to reach it at all, and even Naruto-sama, who also knows space ninjutsu, will not be able to reach it at all.  There is not much chance of winning against him, plus other members of the Akatsuki organization, considering this, our Lord hopes to get help."

    Temari looked shocked. She really wanted to ask for some information in advance, but she didn't expect that she would ask for such amazing information.  After thinking about it for a while, Temari raised her head to look at Kanaki Sanada, stood up and saluted, "Thank you, Mr. Sanada, for being able to tell the truth. Temari is very grateful."

    Kanada Sanada slightly cupped his hands and said: "Temari-sama, you're too polite. Before I came out of the Land of Snow, my lord already said that no matter whether we can form an alliance this time or not, I must treat you with courtesy. Except for personal matters.  In addition, other things must also be frank." As he said this, Kanada Sanada paused slightly and said: "Speaking of which, I don't know if your country has learned about something. That is, Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha  Itachi was taken away by Fei after the battle. I think Uchiha Sasuke is very likely to join Akatsuki. And Uchiha Sasuke himself has formed a team of four. If he really joins Akatsuki, then the Akatsuki organization will definitely increase.  Four generals.¡±

    "I see. I understand. So, Mr. Sanada, I have something else to do, so I'll take my leave now." There was still a hint of anxiety in Temari's eyes, and Sanada Kaneo nodded and said, "Temari-sama, go on your way." He just finished speaking.  , Temari left in a hurry.

    After watching Temari leave, Kanada Sanada breathed a sigh of relief and said: "In this case, Sunagakure will really take it seriously and send out capable personnel instead of just sending some people randomly. But why does Temari take it so seriously?  Logically speaking, they have the least connection with Xiao, and they should be the least concerned about it. Why are they suddenly so concerned? Strange!"

    Fire Nation, somewhere.

    A handsome young man wearing a sky blue toga, with gray-black hair and long bangs blocking the left half of his face, followed by a pretty girl, the two of them walking forward.  "Master, where are we going?" the girl asked.

    The young man said: "Go to Kirikage's ANBU. I want to talk to them. Let them give me enough time to teach you." The girl looked moved and said: "Thank you, Master." "Huh?" The young man hesitated slightly.  , stopped, and at the same time protected the girl behind him.

    With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, a figure flew out and stood in front of the young man. As soon as he stood still, the man fell to the ground.  The young man was startled and quickly stretched out his hand to support the man. The girl looked at it and said in surprise: "Master, he is Kirikage's ANBU. How could this happen? Was he attacked by someone?" Seeing this sudden  The figure that appeared had Kirikage's forehead protector on his forehead and a mask on his face. He was obviously Kirikage's dark side.  But now more than half of the mask is missing, and there are wounds everywhere on his body, even fatal injuries. Although he is still alive, it is obvious that this person will not live long.

    The ANBU opened his eyes slightly and saw the person in front of him. He grabbed the young man in front of him with some excitement and said: "Yugao, runrunXiao" said  Here, the Anbu's hand softened, and he was obviously dead.

    Yu Gao, that is, this young man, immediately put down the body of Kirikage Anbu, turned around and took the girl's hand and said: "Let's go quickly, Hotaru." Although the girl known as 'Hotaru' was a little confused, she still followed Yu Gao  Started running.

    While running, the girl's curious nature made Yingying ask: "Master, why are we running? And who killed that person, do you know?" Yugao took Yingying's hand and exerted a slight force.  , directly took Yingying's body off the ground. Yugao stretched out his hand and hugged Yingying's entire body into his arms. Then Yugao suddenly jumped up, and his body was many times faster than before.  Yingying lay in Yugao's arms, her face was red, and there was no anger in her eyes, but only infinite shame.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 481 Six-tailed Feather High

    "Huhucom" Yu Gao stood on a tree and stopped. At the same time, he put down Yingying in his arms and let her stand on the trunk of the tree. He leaned to the side and kept saying  Panting heavily, Yingying immediately took out the kettle. Yugao took the kettle and took a sip: "Fiying, let's rest for a few minutes and then leave as soon as possible."

    "Yes, Master." Yingying responded immediately, and then asked carefully: "It's just Master, why should we escape?"

    "Firefaction, do you still remember what that ANBU said?" Yu Gao said.  Ying nodded and said, "Remember, he told Master to run away quickly, and also said 'Xiao'."

    "Yes, 'Xiao'." Yu Gao looked at the sky and said: "Xiao is the name of an organization, which means 'dawn of dawn'. I don't know when it was founded, but I know that Xiao's  The members are all organized by rebel ninjas from various countries, and each of the ten core members has the power of a 'shadow'. Their purpose is to collect the nine tailed beasts in the world, and the tailed beasts are all sealed in the human body, and  The jinchuriki's lives are connected. Once the tailed beast is taken away, the jinchuriki will definitely die. Originally, I had no connection with them, but since my master sealed the six-tails in my body, I became the jinchuriki of the six-tails.  With the power, Akatsuki and I have become mortal enemies. Either I destroy Akatsuki, or the tailed beast in my body is taken away, those are the two possibilities."

    "How could it be? What should we do, Master!" Yingying asked anxiously: "There are so many of them, how about we go back. Go back to the village. My village is very hidden. Maybe they can't find us."  "

    Yu Gao hesitated slightly and shook his head and said: "No, Xiao's people have already chased you here, so your village must have been known to them. I'm afraid it will be useless at all, and it will even harm the people in the village.  people."

    "What should we do?" Ying asked anxiously.

    Yugao closed his eyes and thought carefully about the future path. It was not that he had never thought about Xiao, so he kept moving in the deep mountains and wild forests. It was precisely because of this that he met Yingying, but he did not expect that Xiao would still be there.  The chase came, and Yugao suddenly made up his mind and opened his eyes: "Firefaction, let's go to the country of snow!"

    "Snow Country?" Firefly was stunned. The village she lived in was a very remote village, and she had never left the village, so she didn't know such a country at all.

    Yugao nodded and said: "The Country of Snow was originally just a small country, a very small country. Because it was located in the ice field, there was only winter and no other seasons, so it was called the Country of Snow. But it was about six years ago,  Namikaze Naruto, son of the fourth Hokage of the Leaf Village of the Fire Country, rebelled. Since then, the Snow Country has continued to appear in the eyes of the world. At the same time, the Snow Country has also continued to expand. Until two years ago, Namikaze Naruto broke the news.  , he turned out to be the prince of the Snow Country and the husband of the Daimyo of the Snow Country."

    "Then Master, is he very powerful?" Ying asked.

    Yu Gao nodded and said: "Yes, he is very powerful. It is said that he killed several core members of the Akatsuki organization. And the most important thing is that he is a Jinchuriki like me. I am Six-Tails and he is Nine-Tails.  He once resisted the attack of two Akatsuki members for the sake of Gaara, who is also a Jinchuriki. I think he will take us in for the sake of being a Jinchuriki."

    "Okay, Master. Let's leave quickly." Yingying heard what Yu Gao said and immediately spoke.  Yu Gao nodded, but actually he didn't have much confidence in his heart. Although he was confident that Namikaze Naruto would accept him, it was really unknown whether he could leave here and successfully enter the Land of Snow.  It's not that Yugao didn't think of letting Yingying stay in the village for the time being and come to pick her up later. In this case, he would have a high possibility of escaping. But let's not say whether Yingying is willing or not. He just said that he had just taken Yingying  He has been accepted as a disciple, and he has hurt the girl's heart several times before. If he wants to leave him here now, what will the girl think?  What's more, even if he really stays in the village with Hotaru and leaves alone, if Akatsuki's people can't track him and ask people in the village, their relationship will most likely be exposed.  , there is no guarantee that Xiao will not use Yingying to achieve his own goals.  So Yugao thought twice and still didn't let Yingying stay alone.

    "Yingying." Yu Gao said: "If we meet Xiao's people, then you should escape back to the village first, you know?" Yingying was slightly stunned, looked at Yu Gao sadly and said: "Master, you don't want to  Me?" As he spoke, tears popped out of his eyes. Yu Gao quickly shook his head and reached out to wipe away the tears in Yingying's eyes and said: "Yingying, don't think too much. Since I agree to accept you as a disciple, then  Naturally I won't regret it, just Yingying, you have to know that if I face Akatsuki, I have no chance of winning, even if I use the power in my body, but I am confident that I can still escape, otherwise  , I will not betray Kirigakure Village alone.It's just Yingying, your current strength is too low. Once you meet Xiao's people, how will you escape? If you are caught by Xiao then, tell me about this battle, master, should I fight or not?  Do not hit.  "

    "Master, you don't have to hesitate. Even if I am caught, just treat me as dead. Don't show any mercy." Yingying vowed.  Yu Gao shook his head, reached out and touched Yingying's little head and said: "Master, how can I give up? There is no master in this world who does not love his disciples. Since I am your master, how can I watch you die? That's all.  , at most, the master will surrender when the time comes. You are not a Jinchuuriki, so Akatsuki should have no interest in you."

    "How is this possible? Master, you will die if you do that." Ying said anxiously, and then she hesitated and said: "Okay, Master, if I really encounter Xiao's people, I will escape first.  But Master, you have to promise me that you must come back to me."

    Yu Gao nodded and said: "Don't worry, Firefly, I will definitely find you. I have just become your master. I haven't taught you ninjutsu yet. The previous 'Shuiranbo' was also before I became your master."  Taught. In the future, I will teach you many, many ninjutsu, so that you can become a unique female ninja like the Fifth Hokage of Konoha and Tsunade-sama."

    "Yes." Yingying responded, clenching her fists and saying, "Yes, Master, I will definitely study hard."

    After resting for a while, Yu Gao stood up and said: "Let's go, Ying, I'll carry you." After saying that, he turned his back to Ying, and bent down slightly. Ying's face turned red, and he nodded: "  Yes, Master." After saying that, Yingying lay down. As soon as he lay down, Yu Gao's body suddenly stiffened, and then without any movement, he jumped up and left the place. "Boom, boom, boom" listening to the sound behind him.  When the explosion came, Yugao hurriedly escaped with Yingying on his back, but Yingying was shocked.

    Yu Gao ran a long way, and when there was no more explosions behind him, he hid behind a tree trunk and put Ying down and said: "Escape quickly, Ying. Master will hold them back for you."

    "Master" Ying hesitated and said.  Yu Gao glanced behind him, gritted his teeth and said loudly to Ying: "Today is our first day out, and we haven't left your village too far. Don't you want to listen to me now? If so, then  From now on, I am no longer your master."

    "No, Master." Yingying said hurriedly, and at the same time two lines of clear tears burst into her eyes. She looked at Yu Gao and said, "Master, then I will go back to the village first. You must come back to find me."

    Yu Gao nodded and said: "Don't worry, Firefly, as soon as I get away from Akatsuki, I will go find you immediately." After hearing Yu Gao's response, Firefly did not stay where she was, but ran directly towards the village where she lived.  .

    As soon as Hotaru ran out, Yugao immediately came out from behind the tree trunk and shouted to the forest: "Akatsuki, come out, I am the Jinch¨±riki of the Six-Tails. Don't you want to catch me? Then come." There was no one around.  The person responded, and Yu Gao felt anxious. He didn't know where the other party was hiding, and he didn't know if the other party was chasing Yingying, but he couldn't act rashly, otherwise, if he lost the opportunity, the situation would be terrible for him.  Even more disadvantageous.  Thinking of this, Yu Gao took out a bamboo tube and a bamboo tube, and then blew it. Countless bubbles immediately appeared in the bamboo tube. Yu Gao said loudly again: "I know you are nearby, you can't fool me,  There must be seven of you. These bubbles tell me how many you have."

    "Is it because of these bubbles that you were able to escape attacks before?" A lifeless voice without any emotion sounded, and then five people with similar looks appeared in front of Yu Gao. Each of them had orange hair and some  Long or short, there are things like ear studs and nose studs everywhere on the face. Although the face shapes are different, in fact, if you look at them, except for the body shape, it may be difficult for people to tell the difference at first sight.  In addition to these five people, there is also a sixth person with an unusually large figure,

    Yu Gao glanced at the six people for a while. They were wearing the same red cloud and black coats. It was obvious that the six people were members of Akatsuki. Then Yu Gao was shocked, because the eyes of the six people were purple, and their eyes were purple.  His pupils spread out layer by layer like a whirlpool.  Yugao knew that this eye, along with the Sharingan and Byakugan, was known as the Rinnegan eye, the first of the three major pupil techniques.  He didn't expect that he would see six people with the same eyes at the same time.  Yu Gao no longer had much confidence in the outcome of this battle.  Now he just hopes that Hotaru can escape.

    With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, a woman with long blue hair appeared and said to the person at the front: ¡°A girl escaped just now. Do you want to chase her?¡±

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 482 Six Paths of Payne

    Hearing the woman's words, Yu Gao was shocked. He took a step forward and stood in front of the seven people: "Didn't Akatsuki only have ten core members? Orochimaru rebelled, the Red Sand Scorpion, Hidan, and Kakuzu all died.  After falling into the hands of Namikaze Naruto, Uchiha Itachi left after Namikaze Naruto, and there should be only five members left."

    These six men are naturally the leaders of Akatsuki. Pain, the Six Paths, eh, should be the acting leader.  That woman was naturally Konan, who was inseparable from Payne.

    "No need, our target is the Six-Tails Jinchuuriki. We just need to catch him. As long as the others don't hinder us, we don't need to worry about it." Pain said.

    Xiaonan nodded and said: "Okay, Payne." Hearing this, Yugao breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time began to think about how to escape.  But now the initiative is not in Yugao's hands. If he wants to escape first, he has to ask Payne and Xiaonan on the opposite side if they agree.

    Payne looked at Yu Gao and said, "Do you come with me yourself, or do I beat you until you come with me." Yu Gao did not answer, but took a deep breath. At this time, Payne raised his head slightly and looked at the floating  There were white and transparent bubbles all around, and then he turned his attention to Yu Gao: "Do you think you want to deal with us with these bubbles?" Yu Gao took the supervisor in his mouth and blew it slightly, and countless white bubbles appeared in an instant.  Transparent bubbles emerge from the small bamboo tube.  At this time, a smile appeared on the corner of Yu Gao's mouth, and then he turned around and left regardless of Payne and Xiaonan behind him.

    Although Pain and Xiaonan vaguely felt that something was wrong, they could not let Yu Gao escape. After all, they only found Yu Gao this time after chasing Kirikage's ANBU. Now Kirikage's ANBU have been killed by them.  If Yu Gao were allowed to escape again, then according to Yu Gao's character, it would probably be difficult for them to find Yu Gao again, so almost as soon as Yu Gao turned around, six Payns activated at the same time.  , the bubbles floating around Payne suddenly glowed, 'boom boom boom'. Suddenly, all the bubbles exploded when they were brightest. The violent and lasting explosion directly reduced the visibility of this area.  dropped to the lowest level.

    The sound of "ßÝßÝßÝ" sounded, and seven figures flew out. After looking around for a while, they did not find any figures. It was obvious that Yugao had already escaped first, so Payne and Xiaonan no longer stayed where they were, and directly  He chased in the direction where Yugao turned to face.  After a while, the smoke gradually dissipated.

    When the smoke completely disappeared, waves of fluctuations suddenly appeared in the air, and then a huge bubble appeared out of thin air. Directly inside the transparent bubble, Yu Gao, wearing a sky blue robe, was standing inside the bubble, looking at  Looking in the direction where Payne and Xiaonan left, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    The bubbles slowly descended and disappeared until Yugao stood on the ground.  "Is this your ability?" Payne's voice sounded behind Yugao, shocking Yugao who was already relaxed.  Yu Gao turned around and looked at the seven figures behind him: "Didn't you already chase them? Why are you still here?"

    Payne looked at Xiaonan. Xiaonan slightly stretched out his right hand. At this time, seven figures appeared in the distance and came towards this side. They were also Payne and Xiaonan.  But there was still one person in the hands of these seven figures, Yingying, who had just escaped, was captured again.  She looked at Yu Gao, her eyes filled with tears.

    When the seven figures grabbed Yingying and ran halfway, they turned into countless pieces of paper floating in the wind, grabbing Yingying tightly. One of the pieces of paper even sealed Yingying's mouth, so that  What Yingying wanted to say just now was swallowed back into his stomach. Yugao wanted to save Yinggao, but just when he was about to make a move, six Penns also suddenly approached Yugao.  Xia Yugao didn't dare to make any move. He just stopped bitterly and stared at Payne and Xiaonan closely. Countless pieces of paper quickly floated to Xiaonan's body and melted into Xiaonan's body in an instant.  .  At the same time, Firefly also fell into Xiaonan's hands.

    "Damn it, you are so despicable." Yugao looked at Pain and Xiaonan and said angrily,

    Payne glanced at the firefly in Xiaonan's hand, and then one of the fat men, Payne, stepped forward and took the firefly from Xiaonan's hand. Payne looked at Yugao and said, "If I'm not mistaken, she should be you.  The new disciple should be named 'Firefly'." Yu Gao gritted his teeth and said, "Now, you only have two ways." Payne said with an indifferent face: "First, follow me, and I will let you go.  Second, defeat us and rescue this girl from our hands."

    Yu Gao gritted his teeth and remained motionless. He didn't know what he was thinking. Xiao Nan said: "Before you defeat us, we will not do anything to this girl, but if you want to escape, then this girl's blood is yours."  A way to escape." "Woo." Firefly was very excited, but because her mouth was covered, she couldn't say a word, but her eyes fully expressed herIt means ¡®Master, leave quickly and leave me alone.  ¡¯

    Yugao watched as he took the bamboo tube into his mouth again and blew hard, and countless bubbles came out again. Xiaonan took a step forward and raised his hands. He saw obvious marks on Xiaonan's body immediately. Then a gust of wind blew by, and Xiaonan  Countless pieces of paper appeared out of thin air and flew up on his body, and then one piece of paper was attached to each bubble. In an instant, all the bubbles flew and shattered. Although some of them exploded successfully, these sporadic explosions were very important to them.  For Payne and Xiaonan, it doesn't have much effect at all.

    Yu Gao gritted his teeth and put the bamboo tube in his hand inside the bamboo tube, then took it out again and blew hard. This time, countless colorful bubbles popped up.  "Boom, boom" explosions continued to sound, and the power of the colorful bubble explosions was far greater than those of ordinary bubbles, but more pieces of paper poured out of Xiaonan's body.

    "Xiaonan." Payne suddenly said. Xiaonan glanced at Payne. The two of them didn't speak. Xiaonan followed Payne's gaze. Soon Xiaonan knew what Payne was referring to.  Among the bubbles, there is only one nine-color bubble, hidden among countless colorful bubbles.  Xiaonan's eyes narrowed. Dozens of pieces of paper passed through countless colorful bubbles, wrapping the nine-color bubble. Then a violent light appeared, followed by a 'boom' and violent explosions, which seemed to be continuous.  The surrounding space was frozen.  Then, violent airflow began to surge around, and all the pieces of paper on Xiaonan's body began to gather. Although she and Payne were still standing where they were, they were unable to continue attacking for a while.  At the same time, traces of Yu Gao were also lost.

    Just as the air flow stopped, Payne, who was holding Yingying, suddenly flew out, and Yingying naturally let go of Yingying's hand. Immediately, Yingying's body disappeared, and countless pieces of paper flew around, and soon a huge transparent bubble appeared.  The traces were revealed, and the figures of Yugao and Yingying were also revealed.  Yu Gao stretched out his hand and stroked the head of a firefly and said: "Wait until the master comes back." Then he jumped out of the bubble. Huge sadness surged in Firefly's heart. She looked at her master, Yu Gao, and suddenly felt that she might never be alive again.  It was a chance to see Yu Gao. Thinking of this, Yingying no longer hesitated. She knocked hard on the bubbles. She wanted to go out. Even if she really died with her master, she was willing to do so. But she was unwilling to let her  Master sacrificed his life to save himself.  But the huge bubbles didn't even have the slightest fluctuation. Yu Gao looked at Payne who was rushing towards him. Yu Gao took the bamboo tube in his mouth and blew hard, and countless bubbles emerged again, blocking Payne's front.  Then, Yugao kicked the bubble where Hotaru was with force. The huge transparent bubble shot straight into the sky and disappeared from everyone's eyes in an instant.  Looking at the disappearing Hotaru, Yu Gao showed a smile, because now Payne and Konan would definitely not be able to catch up with Hotaru in a short time.

    Yu Gao fell down and stood on a white bubble, looking at the six Payne with Samsara Eyes around him, and then glanced at Xiaonan who was retreating.  Yu Gao knew that the warm-up was over and the real battle was just beginning.

    "What are your names?" Yu Gao looked at the six Penns and said: "If I win this battle, I will remember the people who died in my hands. If I lose, I must also know that I was defeated by  Whose hands?"

    At the front, a man with short orange hair pointed to the man next to him who also had orange hair and had some wrinkles on his face. He seemed to be a little older and said, "Hell." Then he pointed at a fat man, the man holding Yingying, and said:  "The path of hungry ghosts." Then he pointed to the orange hair shawl on the other side of the shoulder, with a beautiful face, which seemed to be a woman: "The path of beasts." Then he pointed to the slender man with long hair and said: "The path of the human world." Finally, he pointed to the path of the beast.  The only man without orange hair, with a bald head and a tall build said: "Asura Dao." Payne looked at Yu Gao and said: "I am the Heavenly Dao."

    "Six Paths of Pain?" Yu Gao looked at the six Pain who also had the Samsara Eye and said, "I know, my name is Yu Gao." Just after he finished speaking, Yu Gao launched an attack with the bamboo stick in his hand.  and bamboo tube, threw it directly towards the head, and then made a slight seal with both hands, and saw countless bubbles emerging, more abundant than before, directly covering them up, down, front, left, and right, some were white, some were transparent, and some were colorful.  , colorful, and even dozens of nine-color bubbles.  Xiao Nan looked at the bubbles around him, and the pieces of paper around him were dancing around his body automatically.

    Six Paths Payne looked at everything in front of him, and the Samsara Eye in his eyes seemed to expand. Then except for the Heavenly Path, the other five paths immediately flew out and began to attack.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 483 Yugao¡¯s Jedi

    Facing the attacks of five Payons, Yu Gao immediately caught the bamboo tubes and bamboo tubes falling from the air. Holding the bamboo tubes in his hand, Yu Gao waved hard, and the surrounding bubbles immediately divided into five parts and moved towards them respectively.  Go with five Penns.

    'Boom, Boom, Boom' has not yet touched Payne, but just as it approached Payne, all the bubbles exploded, and not just some white bubbles, but also some colorful and colorful bubbles exploded one after another. Huge  The air flow directly blew away all the surrounding trees, creating an open space for them to fight.  There were dozens of nine-color bubbles floating around. Under Yu Gao's control, these dozens of bubbles stayed.

    Suddenly five blurry figures appeared in the smoke of the explosion. Yu Gao pointed the bamboo tube in his hand slightly, and all the nine-color bubbles split into five and headed towards the five, and rushed into the smoke in an instant.  In the midst of it, the sound of 'rumbling, rumbling' sounded, and a violent explosion sounded again. The power of this explosion even exceeded the sum of the previous explosions. The explosion of dozens of nine-color bubbles destroyed the originally empty venue.  It became even more empty, and countless trees were directly uprooted by the strong airflow. At this time, the surrounding smoke emerged before it dispersed. The bubbles standing at Yugao's feet disappeared under the continuous impact of the airflow. Yugao  He had no choice but to fall down and stand on the ground, and then Yugao turned around. He planned to take the opportunity to leave. To be honest, although it seemed that he had the upper hand, he knew that this situation could not last for long, and he still had no chance of winning.  Therefore, Yu Gao was not really fighting from the beginning. He always planned to take the opportunity to leave.  , but this battle has already begun, and Yu Gao cannot leave just because he wants to.

    Just when Yu Gao turned around, Tiandao Payne looked at him and said, "Do you want to escape?"

    "How did you get there?" Yu Gao looked at Tiandao Payne for a moment, and then suddenly said: "It should have been when the explosion just happened. Although it successfully blocked your sight, it also blocked my sight at the same time.  Sight, no wonder you can come behind me without making a sound."

    "ßÝßÝ" Five figures surrounded Yugao. If he looked carefully, he saw that it was the other five Pain.  Judging from the appearance on their bodies, let alone injuries, there were no traces at all. It was obvious that the powerful explosion just now had no impact on them at all.

    "It seems that I have no other choice." Yu Gao tightened the bamboo pipe in his hand. At this time, the tall and bald Pain stepped forward, while the other five Pain, including Tiandao, all stepped back.  Taking a step forward, Yu Gao was stunned and looked at Tiandao Payne: "If I remember correctly, he is Shura Dao. Do you want to fight alone?" Before Yu Gao finished speaking, Shura Dao hit him with a straight punch.  Come over here,

    Although the punch was still far away from him, the strong wind of the punch was already blowing Yu Gao's clothes. Yu Gao was frightened. He knew that the opponent's fist was powerful and did not dare to take it hard. However, he looked around at the vague  With the other five Penns surrounding him, Yu Gao also knew that he might not have much space to escape. In the limited space, meeting such a person, Yu Gao knew that he had met a strong enemy.

    Yu Gao looked at the opponent's attacking fist. He endured the blow like a knife and stood there, ignoring Shura Dao's fist. Seeing that the opponent was about to hit him, Yu Gao opened his mouth slightly and said  The bubble popped out of Yu Gao's mouth and just blocked Shura Dao's fist. Of course, a bubble couldn't block Shura Dao's fist at all. It could only stop the fist.  Half a second, but half a second is enough.  Yu Gao turned his head, and his fist grazed Yu Gao's cheek, leaving a trace of blood on Yu Gao's cheek, but Yu Gao paid this price not without reward.  After Shura Dao's fist brushed against him, Yu Gao pressed his palm on Shura Dao's shoulder, and then turned slightly away.  Yu Gao stood at the original position of Shura Dao. If there wasn't Xiaonan in front of him, Yu Gao might have run away.

    Shura Dao retracted his fist, turned around and faced Yu Gao again, and saw a huge nine-color bubble appearing around Shura Dao, completely containing him.  Then the nine-color bubbles immediately emitted a nine-color light. The light was very soft, but it made people unable to see everything in front of them. A violent explosion of "boom" sounded, and the powerful air flow generated by the huge power made even Yu Gao  He could only temporarily avoid its sharp edge. When the smoke dissipated, he saw that Shura Dao had become a pile of broken flesh and blood. Yu Gao breathed a sigh of relief and secretly said: "Finally one of them was eliminated. Although it was fast, I  The trump cards are almost exposed. The remaining five Payne will be difficult to deal with." Although he thought this in his heart, on the surface, Yu Gao took a step forward and said: "Which one should be next or the remaining ones?  The five paths below will go up together?"

    Tiandao Payne looked at Yu Gao and said: "Do you think you have defeated Shura Dao?" Yu Gao was stunned and looked at the pile of flesh and blood on the ground. Only then did Yu Gao realize that although Shura Dao's body was a human body outside,  butThe body is mechanical inside, but even though he discovered this, Yu Gao still said: "I have destroyed the Shura Dao, do I really have to beat him into powder to be considered a winner?"

    Heavenly Dao shook his head slightly, and then Hell Dao stepped forward and stood in front of Shura Dao, forming a seal with his hands, and then a huge and terrifying human face invisible to the human eye appeared from the ground, opened his mouth, and a huge tongue stretched out and rolled up like a pile of mud.  Shura Dao, then put it into his mouth, chewed it twice, and then swallowed it.  Of course, except for Six Paths Payne, no one else can see all this, let alone Yugao, not even Xiaonan can see it.  Yu Gao only saw Hell Dao standing in front of Shura Dao, and then he kept forming seals, and then a huge and terrifying aura began to oppress the surroundings, and then Shura Dao's body rose out of thin air, and then disappeared.  Yu Gao was naturally surprised, but Yu Gao didn't say much. He knew that all this must be caused by the hell path, so he set his target on the hell path.

    "The winner has not been decided yet." Tiandao said: "If you want to challenge other Pain, then defeat Shura Dao first." Yu Gao was stunned, and he couldn't understand what Pain said, because Shura Dao had disappeared.  Okay, Yu Gao just wanted to say something, but at this moment, behind the hell realm, the huge terrifying face that Yu Gao could not see slowly opened its mouth, and then a figure flew out,  Standing in front of Yu Gao.  After a closer look, it was the Shura Dao who had just disappeared, and his body was intact. He did not look like he had just been blown into a pile of scrap metal by the nine-color bubbles. The injuries on his body had also completely disappeared.

    Yu Gao pointed at Shura Dao in shock and was speechless for a moment. He never thought that the damage caused by such a violent explosion could be completely recovered in such a short period of time.

    'Whoops' Although Yu Gao was stunned, the Shura Dao did not. He punched Yu Gao directly, but the violent wind of the punch reminded Yu Gao, allowing Yu Gao to wake up in time at the last one and hide.  After passing Shura Dao's fist, Yu Gao focused his attention on Hell Dao who was standing aside. Although Yu Gao didn't see the huge and terrifying face behind Hell Dao when he just used ninjutsu.  , but things have become obvious. Yu Gao clearly knows that if he cannot solve the hell path first, then he will face endless attacks from Payne's six paths.

    "Click" Suddenly a mechanical sound sounded, which made Yu Gao withdraw all his attention and put it on Shura Dao. He saw that Shura Dao's body suddenly underwent huge changes, just like those in Eastern myths and legends.  The Nezha, the great god of the Santanhaihui, has three heads and six arms, but Nezha is a real arm, and this one is just a prosthetic limb at first glance, but even so, these prostheses are as flexible as real arms, and the six arms are  , holding different weapons, with different blades and saws, and a blade-like tail extended from the waist.  Probably based on the Red Sand Scorpion.

    Yu Gao was shocked. Only then did he realize that it was the time for Shura Dao to show its true strength next. Perhaps it was because the other party did not know his own strength and was just for testing, so he easily solved it.

    ¡®Shu¡¯¡¯s huge tail thrust towards Yu Gao, and the violent sound of breaking through the air showed that this power was not ordinary.  'Boom''s tail was dodged by Yu Gao, and then it stabbed directly on the rock. The huge rock was pierced directly, and then turned into gravel and scattered, while the tail quickly pulled back, Yu Gao was shocked.  , it¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t used bubbles before, but the bubbles he just created haven¡¯t had any effect yet, and then they were easily broken by Shura Dao¡¯s tail. At the same time, the tail continued to stab Yu Gao,  Yu Gao could only keep blowing bubbles to hinder Shura Dao's attacks, and at the same time he had to constantly avoid Shura Dao's attacks. Shura Dao kept approaching Yu Gao. As the distance shortened, one of Shura Dao's six arms  The weapons gradually began to threaten Yu Gao.  This makes Yugao even more anxious. He himself is not good at close combat. He seems to use Bubble's ability to lean towards ninjutsu and illusion. But the Shura Tao is different, whether it is boxing at the beginning or the three heads and six arms now.  , one can tell at a glance that the Shura Dao must be very good at close combat, and now Yugao has to constantly dodge the attacks of the flexible arm-like tail in a limited space, and be careful not to be approached by the Shura Dao, and  His own ninjutsu did not cause any harm to the opponent, which made Yu Gao fall into despair.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 484 The person Yu Gao cares about

    As the saying goes, if you defend for a long time, you will lose. Yu Gao's constant evasion not only gave him no chance to counterattack, but also the space for action was constantly compressed by Shura Dao.  .  com Seeing that the action space around Yu Gao had been completely compressed to a very small range, with a 'shoo' sound, the figure of Shura Dao disappeared. Yu Gao was startled and immediately searched for the figure of Shura Dao. Now in the battle,  Once you lose sight of your opponent, you are likely to be attacked by the opponent, and because the enemy is hidden and we are clear, you must concentrate highly to prevent being attacked secretly, while the enemy does not need to concentrate too much, so that time passes.  Over time, the results will become obvious.

    "Hehe." Suddenly laughter came from behind Yu Gao. Yu Gao turned his head and saw Shura Dao appearing about three meters behind him, with six arms facing him. A smile appeared on his face. At the same time, thirty  A small missile was launched from his finger. Yu Gao wanted to escape, but the moment he just started, a tail stabbed directly towards him. If Yu Gao continued to escape like this, he would be directly hit by this  The tail like a blade pierced directly.

    Yu Gao was stunned for a moment, his body hesitated involuntarily, and then immediately ran away to the side. But in just that moment, many things were already decided. Just as Yu Gao took a step back, there was a "boom"  , the missile hit Yu Gao's back, the huge impact made Yu Gao stagger, and then all the remaining twenty-nine missiles hit Yu Gao.

    Just listening to the "rumbling" explosion sound, under the reincarnation of Six Paths of Payne, Yu Gao showed no sign of escaping. In other words, all thirty missiles hit Yu Gao. If it were an ordinary person,  If so, he might have died countless times.  However, even if Yu Gao is a Jinchuuriki, his body is much stronger than that of ordinary people, but in the face of such an attack, even if he does not die, he will be seriously injured.  Well, it can be easily captured without any effort, but is it really that simple?

    "Roar!" A beast roar came from the smoke generated by the explosion, and then a huge burst of chakra rose into the sky, directly dispersing the surrounding smoke.  I saw that the sky blue robe on Yu Gao's body had been broken, and only half of his body was still on his body. But what attracted people's attention was not this, but the layer of blood red on Yu Gao's body that was like Naruto's demon fox coat.  The chakra coat composed of six chakra tails was constantly dancing behind Yu Gao.

    "Tailed beast?" Tiandao Pain said: "Unlike the nine-tails, the nine-tails are added one tail at a time. As the tails increase, the power can be continuously improved, while the six-tails have been from the beginning.  Is it Vulpix? I wonder how strong it is?"

    Shura Dao immediately approached Yu Gao, and the tail like a blade stabbed straight at Yu Gao, but before he could get close to Yu Gao, among the six chakra tails behind Yu Gao, one of the chakra tails took the initiative.  He went up to him, and with a 'pop' sound, the chakra tail directly hit the steel tail. Then the two tails kept hitting each other in the air, and the sound of 'paappapapapa' kept sounding, and there was a 'pop' sound.  , the two tails collided again, and then the chakra tail turned and swept hard on the steel tail.  Then a crisp sound sounded, and the steel tail broke into two pieces.

    'ßÝßÝßÝ' I saw thirty small missiles fired from the thirty fingers of Shura Dao again, heading towards Yu Gao, and Yu Gao's chakra tail immediately retracted after sweeping off Tsuna Tetsu's tail.  He came back, and the other five tails behind Yu Gao retracted, and then the six tails extended to surround Yu Gao, just enough to surround him before the missiles hit him.  ¡®Boom, boom, boom.  ¡¯ Thirty missiles all hit the six tails. Although they were very powerful, they did not cause any damage to Yu Gao.  The only headache was because the smoke from the missile explosion filled the surrounding area.

    With a 'whoosh' sound, Yu Gao jumped out of the smoke and landed twenty meters in front of Tiandao Payne. Two meters in front of him, there was thick smoke. Whether it was Yu Gao or Shura Dao,  Neither side can find the other side.  Tiandao Payne looked at Yu Gao and made a 'whoosh' sound. Yu Gao immediately became alert when he heard this sound, because this sound was exactly the same as the sound produced when Shura Dao launched a missile before.  However, there was thick smoke in front of Yu Gao, and Yu Gao had already left the previous place, so Yu Gao did not think that Shura Dao could accurately aim, but Yu Gao was still cautious, and he did not think that the other party would  Helpless.

    'Whoosh' A huge missile broke through the smoke and came towards Yu Gao very accurately. Yu Gao was shocked. He didn't expect that the other party could still aim accurately despite the isolation of the smoke. Moreover, this missile was 30 times better than the previous one.  The missiles will be even bigger when launched together.  ¡®ßÝßÝ¡¯ Before Yu Gao could dodge the first missile, there were two more of the same kindThe small missile broke through the smoke and headed towards Yu Gao. If the first shot was a coincidence, then the remaining two shots were definitely not a coincidence. In other words, although Shura Dao's line of sight was blocked, he still  I know Yugao¡¯s position very well,

    Faced with the missile that was almost immersed in the air, it was too late to retreat. What's more, even if he could escape, once the missile exploded, the powerful explosion would also cause damage to himself. Therefore, Yugao could only  He jumped up, his body jumped high, and at the same time he lowered his head and blew out a bunch of bubbles. Then he stood on the bubbles, and a huge explosion sounded, and three missiles hit the ground. The power was far more powerful than Yugao's Jiucai.  Bubbles, the explosive business dispersed, and Yugao stood among the bubbles at high altitude. If the explosion just now was not because of these bubbles, he might not be able to escape the aftermath of the explosion.

    Yu Gao lowered his head to look at Shura Dao, and just happened to see Shura Dao's Samsara Eye. He was slightly startled, and looked at the other six paths. He suddenly realized that although he blocked the sight of Shura Dao, he did not block the sight of the other five paths.  An unpleasant feeling arose in Yu Gao's heart.

    Shura Dao looked at the leaping Yu Gao, raised three arms, and saw a huge missile on each of the three arms, which was as big as the three missiles just launched.  Yu Gao was shocked. At this time, a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of Shura Dao's mouth, and then the missiles on his arms were launched immediately.  Yu Gao wanted to retreat, but as soon as he took a small step back, he heard an extremely subtle sound of breaking through the air behind him. Yu Gao did not turn around. Facing the front and rear attacks, Yu Gao immediately dispersed under his feet.  Bubbles, the body fell immediately, but Shura Dao had obviously guessed Yu Gao's movements. When Yu Gao's body fell, Shura Dao had already appeared below Yu Gao. Yu Gao immediately held the bamboo tube in his hand,  Pour out the water from the bamboo tube, even though Shura Dao turned slightly sideways and didn't let the water pour on him.

    "Drink." Yu Gao shouted, and saw that the water exploded like the previous bubbles. Although the power was not as powerful as the previous bubbles, it blasted Shura Dao to the ground and filled the air.  A lot of smoke came out, completely shrouding Shura Dao in the smoke. Yu Gao stood on the bubble, turned around, and his six tails immediately blocked the attack from behind. The attacker was the big fat hungry ghost Dao.

    'Boom' In the smoke, Shura Dao suddenly broke through the smoke, and suddenly punched Yu Gao in the back. The huge force directly knocked Yu Gao away, 'Boom' Yu Gao hit the huge  On the rocks, but the rocks immediately became random. Yu Gao smashed dozens of huge rocks in a row before he stopped embarrassingly.

    Yu Gao struggled to get up, with blood constantly spilling from his mouth. If it weren't for borrowing the power of the tailed beast in his body, allowing the tailed beast's chakra to form a protective film in his body, I'm afraid that Shura Dao's  With one punch and this series of events, he would have been dead long ago.

    'ßÝßÝ' Yu Gao looked at the six paths of Pain that appeared around him at the same time, and focused on the Shura Path: "It's impossible for you to see my position? Why can you, no matter it's a missile or a direct attack, be able to  You found my figure in an instant when it was full of smoke." Neither Shura Dao nor the other five paths could answer. Yu Gao looked at them and said, "Could it be said that your eyes are not clear because of the Samsara Eye?  Of?"

    Shura Dao raised his arm slightly, and saw a huge missile reappearing, pointing directly at Yu Gao, and then launched it immediately. Yu Gao wanted to continue fighting, but there was sudden severe pain in his cervical spine.  Yu Gao rang, the huge missile that Shura Dao had just punched him in the back was approaching.  With a loud bang, the missile hit the trailer directly. With a bang, a body flew out from the center of the explosion. It was Yu Gao. But at this time, the blood-red Cha Cha on his body flew out.  Kara had disappeared. His whole body was pitch black, like a piece of coke. He fell to the ground with a 'pop' sound. Yu Gao managed to open his eyes. The severe pain that came from his whole body made him know that he had completely lost the battle.  Now that he is capable, he will probably be at the mercy of the other party. If it was before, he didn't care, but now he cares about the disciple who was forcibly sent away by him, Yingying.

    Yu Gao raised his right hand, holding his own bamboo tube, and carefully held it in his mouth and blew out a bubble: "Don't avenge me, Firefly, you have to live well." The bubble gradually rose into the air,  Shura Dao jumped up and wanted to destroy the bubble, but dozens of pieces of paper flew up and blocked Shura Dao's way.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 485 Firefly

    "Xiaonancom" Tiandao Payne looked at Xiaonan behind him with some confusion. He didn't know why Xiaonan stopped him from destroying the bubble. Xiaonan shook his head and said: "This bubble is not what he used.  What is attacking us is only his last words, and there is no need for us not to let him convey his last words."

    Tiandao Payne looked at Xiaonan. He didn't think much about it. He just thought that Xiaonan's maternal nature, which had not been active for a long time, was just having an attack. So Payne glanced at the bubbles that had floated into the sky. In the end, he didn't say anything more, but said:  "The Vulpix has been captured successfully, let's go." After hearing this, Yugao, who had been supporting himself forcefully, showed a smile, and finally closed his eyes, completely falling into a coma. Konan looked at  Yu Gao glanced at it and recalled the firefly sent out by Yu Gao, thus reminding him that decades ago, somewhere in the Kingdom of Water, he and two other people were practicing under his master, so Xiaonan did not let Pain  Destroy the communication bubble. After all, she has also investigated that girl's strength. Although her chakra is comparable to that of a chuunin, her real strength is not as good as that of a genin. But whether it is a genin or a chuunin, for Konan and  As far as Payne is concerned, he is not even an ant.

    At this time, Shura Dao had already stepped forward to carry Yu Gao's body. Xiaonan woke up from the memory and shook his head slightly. Then the group suddenly jumped up and left here in an instant, leaving only a large area of ??broken parts after the fierce battle.  

    "Master, don't die. You still have to teach me how to practice!" Firefly sat inside the bubble and let the bubbles float around. However, Firefly, who couldn't break the bubble, could only sit inside the bubble and clasped her hands together.  praying.  She didn't know how long she had been floating, but she knew that she was far away from her master Yu Gao.  Because she had already seen a village looming on the mountain in front of her. In other words, because Yu Gao used too much force, Hotaru not only came to her own village, but also went too far.

    'Huhu' A breeze blew by, and suddenly Yingying saw the leaves around her fluttering with the breeze. A flash in Yingying's mind said: "By the way, you can use this trick." Yingying immediately stood up and formed a seal with her hands.  Said: "Water Release¡¤Water Turbulence." Yingying opened her mouth and spit out a water column. Although it was not very powerful, when the water column hit the inner wall of the bubble, the bubble did not wave at all and blocked the water column.  down.

    After the water column is blocked, it naturally stays inside the bubble, but the space inside the bubble is only so big. Soon the bubble is filled with water, and the weight of the bubble continues to increase due to the increase in water.  , causing the floating height of the bubble to continue to decrease, but as there was not much air in the bubble, after floating for so long, the air became even scarcer. Firefly didn't notice it at first, but as Firefly used ninjutsu  When she was there, she noticed it, but Yingying didn't want to stay here anymore, so she just ignored it.  The water level inside the bubble continued to increase, and soon the entire bubble was filled.  But Yingying did not stop. Although she felt uncomfortable because she could not breathe air, she continued to spit out water, and the bubbles began to fluctuate. Because there was too much water in it, it began to press on the surrounding areas.  Excrete it.

    'boom!  ¡¯ with a loud noise, the bubble finally exploded due to too much water inside.  The water inside suddenly dispersed. At the same time, because there were no bubbles, Yingying suddenly fell down. With a bang, Yingying fell to the ground. Because it was relatively high, it made Yingying fall down.  My little butt hurt terribly.  "It hurts." But compared to this, Yingying is more concerned about how Yu Gao is doing now. Although Yingying is far away from Yu Gao, and she doesn't know the roads around her, when he floated over before, he had already  Firmly remembering the direction from which she came, Firefly stood up, rubbed her butt twice, and then endured the pain and ran towards the direction where the bubbles floated before.  Uh-huh Hotaru has just become a disciple and hasn't learned many abilities yet. The only ninjutsu she has learned is 'Water Wave'. Fortunately, Hotaru has been able to refine chakra since she was a child, so her chakra amount is not large.  , but it has barely reached the level of a chuunin, so if it is only used for running, it should be able to last for a long time.

    Time passed slowly. Along the way, Hotaru didn't stop at all. She ran as hard as she could. If it weren't for the support of chakra, she might have fallen long ago. But even so, the chakra in her body  It has been almost exhausted, the physical strength has dropped a lot, and the mouth is already panting, and a village in front of it is not far away, but Hotaru, who is thinking about Master Yu Gao, ran into the village and  She did not stop, but continued to run forward, because she and Yu Gao had just left the village this morning, so they were not very far from the village, and after Yu Gao met the fog ninja  After holding Hotaru in his arms and running back for a while, he was closer to the village, so Yugao kicked the bubble and sent Hotaru over his head.

      However, the place where Yugao and Payne fought was not very far from the village. Although it did not cause any real damage to the village, the constant explosions and strong airflow still affected the village.  The villagers knew about it almost as soon as the first explosion occurred. They had a big mess at the beginning and soon returned home. However, the explosions never stopped, so all the villagers hid in their houses.  The house was trembling. Even when Yingying rushed into the village, there was no villager on the street. All the houses had their doors tightly closed. The streets were in a mess, but Yingying didn't care. In Yingying's heart, Master Yu Gao  His status far surpassed that of all the villagers, so Firefly rushed out of the village without even stopping to take a breath, because Firefly knew that the battle between Yugao and Payne was not far away.

    Because the explosions had stopped for a while, Hotaru knew that the battle was probably over. She didn't think about anything now. She just wanted to rush over and be by her master Yu Gao's side, regardless of whether Yu Gao won or lost the battle.  .  If Yugao wins, then Firefly will continue to pester her master and ask him to teach her ninjutsu; but if Yugao loses this battle, then Firefly is willing to die with Yugao.  This is the truest thought in Yingying's heart.

    As soon as Firefly rushed out of the village, she immediately stopped because a bubble was floating towards her in the distance. Firefly looked at the bubble with excitement. She knew that the bubble belonged to Yu Gao, and sure enough, the bubble  Floated over, stopped in front of Yingying, and then floated back and forth around Yingying. Yingying smiled and stretched out her finger to touch the bubble. She believed that her master had won the battle, otherwise,  There will be no bubbles floating over.

    'Snapped!  'The bubble burst, and Yu Gao's words came out: "Don't avenge me, Yingying, you have to live well." After hearing this, the smile on Yingying's face immediately froze, and there was intense panic in her eyes.  , "No, no, Master, Master, he will not die, I don't believe it" Yingying murmured to herself, and the chakra that had been exhausted in her body suddenly surged out,  The blue chakra invisible to the naked eye burst out of the body, and the surrounding dust flew up. Hotaru jumped suddenly, disappeared quickly, and rushed towards the place where Yugao and Pain fought before. Not to mention other things, just even  Hotaru's speed at this time was already faster than most of the chuunin.

    The chakra of ninjas comes from two kinds of power, the cells in the body and the spiritual power. Most ninjas use the chakra extracted from the cells in the body. As for the spiritual power, few people can use it freely, especially some  Ninety percent of the taijutsu ninjas they use are the power of the cells in their bodies, especially the pure taijutsu ninjas, such as Konoha's blue beast, Akai, and his disciple Rock Lee.  They are all pure taijutsu ninjas, and all they use is physical strength. Of course, there are also ninjas who simply use mental power, and one type of ninja is naturally a genjutsu ninja. For example, Kurama Yakumo next to Naruto, her body  Weak, let alone refining chakra, she will be out of breath even if she runs a few more steps, but she is indeed a powerful genjutsu ninja, and even Uchiha's Sharingan can only be inferior in genjutsu, just because of Hachi  Yun's spiritual power is powerful, and all the chakra she uses is extracted from her own spiritual power.  However, whether it is mental strength or physical strength, there is not much difference between the two. If you want to become stronger, the only thing you need is your own efforts.  Everything has to pay a price, and even the Jinchuuriki who can gain power most easily have to pay a heavy price, even much higher than the average person.

    Because Firefly learned Yugao's last words, her spiritual power exploded, instantly filling her body with chakra that was originally dry. With this instant burst of chakra, Firefly desperately headed towards the venue where Yugao fought.

    Because the battle venue was not far from the village, and because the constant explosive airflow destroyed part of the surrounding woods, the battle venue was easily found. Firefly looked at the empty venue around her, and all the trees here were  Being pulled up, the originally solid rock has turned into gravel.

    "Master, where are you? Come back to me, Master." Firefly quickly searched around, but obviously there was no harvest. In addition, the chakra burst from the spirit was exhausted, and Firefly had no choice but to  Stay here, constantly calling for your master

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 486 Eight-tailed Capture

    Just when Pain successfully captured the Vulpix and was walking back, a fierce battle in Yunlei Gorge far away in the Kingdom of Thunder had just begun. The ghosts, lights, water and moon were as soft as a puddle of mud.  On the ground, his whole body was extremely pale, and the water in his body was constantly draining away. He had no strength to even move. If this continued, he would die from excessive water loss.  .  com

    Tian Ping Zhongwu was half-kneeling on the ground, covering the several stab wounds on his body with his hands. One or two of the stab wounds were even deep enough to show the bones. The blood had dyed the ground under his feet red.  Xiang Phosphorus, she was unconscious on the ground with severe burns on her body. Sasuke was the only one standing, but his condition was not very good. He had numerous stab wounds on his body. Although they were not serious, they were still hurt.  His physical strength was weakening, and the pupils of his eyes were shaped like six-pointed stars, and blood was constantly coming out of his eye sockets. It was obvious that Sasuke's excessive use of the Mangekyo Sharingan was just  Unexpectedly, during this battle, Sasuke's other Sharingan also successfully became a Mangekyou.

    In the distance, a giant cow with eight octopus tails fell on the water. The originally lime-gray skin on its body had severe burns, which were more serious than the phosphorus.  "Huh-huh." Sasuke took a few breaths, looked at the other three people, walked up to Tenpira Juugo and said, "Is everything okay?"

    Tian Ping Zhongwu nodded: "I need some time. According to my recovery power, after a while, the wounds on my body will gradually heal. By then, I can leave here."

    Sasuke nodded slightly: "Reply as soon as possible. The people who were following us have been killed by us. The people from Yunyin Village will be greatly delayed when they come here. We still have enough time. It's just that Xiang Phosphorus is okay.  , although she was burned by Amaterasu, I have already taken back Amaterasu. She only needs a good rest to recover, but Suigetsu cannot afford to wait. He received the blow from the Eight-Tails. If not treated in time, Suigetsu will  The month simply can¡¯t hold on.¡±

    Tenpira Jugo thought of the attack from the Eight-Tails before: "Indeed, the power of that attack was very powerful. I'm afraid there aren't many people in this world whose attacks can reach this level!"

    Sasuke shook his head slightly and said: "Although that blow is very powerful, there is no one in this world who can compete with him. At least I have seen people who can compete with or even far exceed the power of this blow.  .¡±

    Tenbashi Jugo was stunned and looked at Sasuke. Sasuke withdrew his Mangekyo Sharingan, then sat down on the floor and said, "That was six years ago. At that time, I was still in Konoha, and I just happened to be in  During the Chunin Exam, Orochimaru attacked Konoha. He used the Four Purple Flame Formation to trap himself, the Third Generation, and Jiraiya inside, and then used the Reincarnation of the Earth to summon the First and Second Generation Hokages, plus Orochimaru.  The battle between the third generation and Jiraiya was very hard. After all, the third generation was already old, and Jiraiya faced the so-called strongest escape technique, wood escape, and the second generation, Jiraiya, who already had the strongest water escape technique.  I could only resist with all my strength. Originally, I thought this battle would end with Konoha's defeat, but Naruto used the 'Flying Thunder God' to enter the Four Purple Flame Formation."

    "Naruto?" Tenpira Jugo was stunned for a moment, then said: "You are talking about Namikaze Naruto, the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki who betrayed Konoha and became the prince of the Snow Country. It is said that he is the son of the Fourth Hokage.  "

    Sasuke nodded and said: "Yes, he is the son of the Fourth Hokage. If it weren't for Orochimaru, I'm afraid this secret would have been hidden for how long. Who would know that he had been bullied since he was a child?  Uzumaki Naruto is actually the son of Namikaze Minato, the fourth generation Hokage who is known as the strongest and most respected in the history of Konoha! Now think about it, when Orochimaru was exposed, the expressions on those people's faces were really funny  ." As he spoke, a trace of extreme disdain appeared on Sasuke's face.  Then after a slight pause, Sasuke continued: "At that time, after Naruto entered the Four Purple Flame Formation, many people thought that Naruto was impatient and wanted to die, because at that time, Naruto's strength could only barely reach the level of jounin.  , there is no possibility whether facing the first generation, the second generation or Orochimaru. But they all forgot that Naruto is a jinchuriki, a nine-tailed jinchuriki. Five tails appeared behind him, borrowing most of the nine tails.  With the power of the Nine-Tails, Naruto quickly suppressed Orochimaru and the others." When he said this, Sasuke's eyes flashed with brilliance, and then continued: "But the power of the Nine-Tails  It was too powerful and Naruto couldn't control it at all, so Naruto lost his mind and only knew how to act according to instinct, so Naruto lost his patience. During the battle, Naruto used the 'Void Dog Cannon' and the Eight-Tails just now.  That blow was a similar move, except that Naruto's was bright red like blood. That blow not only destroyed the defense set up by Orochimaru, the first generation, and the second generation, but also destroyed Orochimaru's lower body.?Also destroyed the Four Purple Flame Formation.  "

    "What!" Tian Ping Zhongwu said in shock: "The internal defense of the 'Four Purple Flame Formation' is much better than the external one. No one has ever been able to destroy the 'Four Purple Flame Formation' from the inside."

    "That's why I said that although the Eight-Tails' blow was terrifying, it was not scary enough." Sasuke said, "It's just that after seeing Naruto's blow, my desire for power was even greater.  So when Orochimaru's men came to find me later, I would follow them without hesitation. But I didn't expect that Naruto would also leave Konoha later." If Naruto heard this  If so, I didn't know how I would feel. I was actually the reason why Sasuke left Konoha.

    "Sasuke, look at the Eight-Tails" Tenbi Jugo suddenly pointed at the Eight-Tails and said. Sasuke turned his head and found that the Eight-Tails had disappeared. There was only a man about two meters tall on the ground, with black skin, white hair, and a  Wearing sunglasses, a man with the word 'iron' appears on his right shoulder, but he is now unconscious.

    "It's the Jinchuriki Kiravi." Sasuke said: "Although I don't know why he suddenly changed back again, but it's okay. It's much more convenient to take away a Jinchuriki than a tailed beast."

    Tian Ping Zhongwu stood up slightly and said, "Although I haven't fully recovered yet, I have recovered a little bit of my combat effectiveness. Let's leave here as soon as possible."

    Sasuke nodded and said: "That's right. After all, this is still the Kingdom of Thunder. People from Cloud Hidden Village may arrive at any time. Let's go back to Akatsuki's base first. Jugo, you go and take the jinch¨±riki, and I'll take Suigetsu and Koso.  . Let¡¯s leave as soon as possible.¡±

    "Yes." Tenpira Jugo responded. He frowned slightly as soon as he started. He felt the wound on his body and then moved towards Kiravi. Sasuke did not move. After Tenpira Jugo picked up Kiravi, Sasuke  Then he went over to resist Shuiyue and Xiangphosphorus, and then the two of them jumped away.

    Just after the two people left for a long time, several people wearing Yumo Hidden forehead protectors appeared. They immediately found traces of fighting around them, but they still searched the surroundings first, and soon one of them took the  A piece of rag came over, and it was obvious that it was a person's clothes: "The texture of this piece of cloth is not bad, and judging from the pattern on it, it is likely to be the exclusive clothing of the Akatsuki organization."

    "Where did you find it?" "On this knife, this knife belongs to Lord Chilawi. And there is no trace of Lord Kiravi around."

    "Lord Chilawi is missing, and there are traces of battles all around. There is also a knife belonging to Lord Chilawi. There is cloth left on the knife. The cloth is probably from the clothes of the Akatsuki organization, so to speak.  , Lord Kiravi has most likely been captured. Immediately send someone to inform Lord Raikage. At the same time, spread out to trace the traces of the enemies who captured Lord Kiravi." "Yes." All the clouds  Yin responded, then dispersed.

    Soon they found traces of Sasuke and the others leaving. After all, Sasuke and the others had not left the Kingdom of Thunder. For the Cloud Ninjas who had lived in the Kingdom of Thunder since childhood, they were too familiar with the surrounding situation.  So even though Sasuke and the others had been away for a short time, they still easily found Sasuke and the others.  And following these traces, Yun Ninja quickly discovered the whereabouts of Sasuke and the others, and then the news about Sasuke began to spread back to Yunyin Village. However, when Sasuke and the others were discovered, they were already close to the border of the Land of Thunder.  The time it takes to go back and forth is enough for Sasuke and the others to leave the Kingdom of Thunder.  Those cloud ninjas who discovered Sasuke and the others didn't want to stop them, but they stopped after seeing Sasuke's Sharingan and paying two lives. They were ninjas who were good at gathering intelligence. Facing the Uchiha clan  Sharingan, they don't do anything except die in vain.  So they could only follow Uchiha Sasuke and send his traces back, and make every effort to delay their departure.

    It's just that they were too close to the border. Although the cloud ninjas continued to harass Sasuke, Sasuke still left the border of the Kingdom of Thunder. In this case, the cloud ninjas would not dare to continue the pursuit. Otherwise, it would be easy.  causing problems between the two countries.  In addition, the comatose Kosovo has also woken up. Sasuke and Jugo Tenbi no longer need to take care of the three people. Facing the constantly harassing Kumo ninja, Sasuke and the others can kill them in one fell swoop. Considering this, Yun  Shinobi could only turn around and leave, passing the news back, but what was waiting for them was the Raikage's wrath.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 487 Naruto¡¯s Information

    Snow Country, Wind Star City, Daming Mansion, Namikaze Naruto's study.

    "Thank you for your hard work, Sanada." Naruto said while sitting on the main seat. Kanemori Sanada knelt down on one knee. Hearing Naruto's words, he immediately said: "His Royal Highness has oversold you. This is what a subordinate should do."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Okay, you go and rest first. By the way, although your mission to Konoha and Sunagakure Village this time has only been just over a month, you have been away for a long time after all. In the past few days, you have been away for a long time."  My mother came to tell me one day that Ayako Sanada is about to give birth"

    "Really." Before Naruto finished speaking, Sanada said with some surprise, and then said embarrassedly: "I'm sorry, Your Highness, I'm rude." Although he said this, the look on Sanada Kanxiang's face  This eager expression never goes away.

    Naruto waved his hand and said: "Okay, you go ahead. If you have anything to do, let's talk about it tomorrow. Besides, I already know that your idea has been successful, which is enough."

    Kanada Sanada looked excited and said: "Yes, thank you, Your Highness." Then Kanada Sanada knelt down and said, "I would like to thank Your Highness for taking care of my Sanada family and my sister-in-law these days." After saying this, Kanada Sanada kowtowed respectfully.  He bowed his head and said: "My subordinates, please leave." After saying that, Kanei Sanada stood up and turned around. Just as he left the study, Kanei Sanada couldn't hold himself back and ran straight away. If he hadn't known that there was a barrier over Daming Mansion,  , he would probably fly out directly from the sky.

    "I didn't expect that he would actually make his idea come true. I originally thought it was just an idea." Zabuza said after Kanada Sanada left: "In this case, it is not in vain for us to protect them."

    Naruto didn't say much about this matter, but said, "Has there been any movement from Akatsuki's people in the past month?"

    "Yes." Zabuza nodded and said, "I feel that Nekoyama Kurenai disappeared and joined Akatsuki's Uchiha Sasuke's team. A few days ago, he fought against the current Raikage's younger brother, Kiravi, at the Cloud Raid Gorge in the Land of Thunder.  , and defeat it, Kiravi is the Jinch¨±riki of the Eight-Tails. The Raikage is furious. But there is no movement yet!"

    "Really? If you say that, another Jinchuuriki has fallen into Akatsuki's hands." The expression on Naruto's face remained unchanged: "As far as I know, one tail, two tails, five tails, seven tails,  In addition, the Eight-Tails has now been confirmed to be captured. Mao Shanhong once sent news that in Yakushi Kabuto's base, Guren said that the Three-Tails was once taken away by a person named Feng Qing, and that  The person named Fengqing, I once met in Akatsuki's base camp, Yuyin Village. In this case, the three-tails are already very clear. The four-tails, I got the news from the mouths of the members who were in Akatsuki. The four-tails are also  It has been successfully captured. The only one that has not yet been determined is the Six-Tailed Beast. In addition to myself and the nine tailed beasts, the people of the Akatsuki organization have collected seven of them. I think it will be my turn soon.  "

    Zabuza bowed and said: "Don't worry, Your Highness, we will fight to the death to protect His Highness's safety. Although Akatsuki is powerful, if we use all the power of our Snow Country and Wind Blade Breaker, we may not lose to Akatsuki."

    Naruto shook his head: "Forget it, I once got the news from Uchiha Itachi that the Nine-Tails must be extracted last. Originally, they planned to catch me before I fully grew up, but they simply didn't  They can't confirm my trace. Once confirmed, they are no longer completely sure. However, seven tailed beasts have been captured now. If the Six-Tailed One is successfully captured, I'm afraid they will soon capture it.  The target is on me. Zabuza, has the news come that Nekoyama Red does not have the Six-Tails Jinchuuriki?"

    "A little bit, but very little." Zabuza said: "The Six-Tails Jinchuuriki is a Mist Ninja who belongs to Kirikage Village, a man named Yu Gao. Not long ago, the fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei came to the throne, and Yu Gao rebelled.  Kirikage Village, and then I only heard that the Fifth Mizukage ordered Yugao to be brought back."

    "The Fifth Mizukage?" Naruto was stunned: "A Fifth Mizukage suddenly appeared like this?"

    Zabuza shook his head and said: "I don't know, but it is said that after the disappearance of the fourth Mizukage, the position of Mizukage was vacant for several years and was controlled by the elders. Until not long ago, Terumi Mei succeeded as the fifth Mizukage, and  He began to gather his strength, and it was precisely because of this that Yugao escaped from the village."

    "Then what happened after Yu Gao left the village?" Naruto asked.  After all, Yu Gao is the Six-Tails Jinchuuriki. Although Naruto is a little concerned about the newly ascended Fifth Mizukage, he is most concerned about the Six-Tails Jinchuuriki. After all, this is related to his own life.

    "Lost trace!" Zabuza said: "Since Yu Gao left the village, the routes he took were rarely populated. Coupled with his own strength, Yu Gao's whereabouts could not be found out at all. Maybe  Kirikage¡¯s Anbu will find out.¡±

    "Really? In other words, all we can do now is??Waiting.  "Naruto said.

    Zabuza nodded and said: "Yes, leader, the situation of the Six-Tails Jinchuuriki is currently unknown. We can only decide the next step based on the situation of the Six-Tails Jinchuuriki. At present, we can only continue to accumulate strength."

    "That's all we can do now! By the way, how much information do we have about Zabuza about this Fifth Mizukage?" Zabuza shook his head slightly and said, "Not much. I only know that he is a Terumi Mei.  She is a woman, not only in terms of strength, but also very mature in mind, and she is also a person who has the boundaries of blood inheritance. Apart from that, the other circumstances are not clear, but I used to be in Kirigakure Village  My friend, I had always gotten news about Wuying Village from him, but when I went to see him this time, he cut off all relations with me. He said that the current Wuying Village is what he hopes for.  Ninja Village, he will never betray his village again, but because of his relationship with me, he promised to give me the final news."

    "The last news?" Naruto leaned back slightly and said, "Zabuza, you just said that the Fifth Mizukage-sama seems to be a blood successor. If I remember correctly, Kiri  Shadow Village, no, it should be the country of water. People in the entire country hate the blood successors very much. I am surprised that they can tolerate a blood successor becoming the fifth water shadow. But after all, the people are still just  Although the people hate the blood successors, they are not unable to change. What surprises me even more is that Terumi Mei can become the Fifth Mizukage. Is there any news about her?" Naruto's eyes showed a trace of deep concern.  interest.

    "Yes, leader, this is exactly what I want to say. I got the news from my friend. Terumi Mei has been handling the political affairs of Kirigakure Village since the Fourth Mizukage disappeared. She is different from the Fourth Mizukage.  , the fourth generation water shadow carried out a bloody and terrifying education method. For example, I once experienced that if you want to graduate from the ninja academy, you must kill your companions. But the fifth generation water shadow carried out an enlightened and peaceful policy.  .Although it ran counter to the policies of the Fourth Mizukage, she unexpectedly won the support of the Kirikage villagers. After becoming Mizukage, she continued to implement similar policies. In Kirikage Village, he already had a very high reputation.  The reputation of Kirikage Village is completely in her hands. As for her abilities, my friend did not disclose it. He just said that she is a blood successor. As for the others, Terumi Mei is a person like the fifth Hokage of Konoha.  Your Excellency, Tsunade Hime, is a beautiful female ninja. She is 30 years old this year. Because she is about to pass a woman's marriageable period, words like 'marriage' and 'wedding date' are very taboo." After saying this, Zabuza paused for a moment.  He said: "As for the rest, my friend will not say more." Zabuza took out a photo and said, "This is the photo of the Fifth Mizukage. This is the only information we have received so far."

    "Really?" Naruto took the photo and looked at it: "Sure enough, she is a female ninja like Grandma Tsunade!" Naruto put the photo on the desk, leaned his whole body on the back of the chair and said, "30  At the age of 18, the Bloodline Borderer who was hated by Kirikage Village ascended the throne as the fifth generation Mizukage. The pressure she faced was probably not only from the hatred of the Bloodline Borderers from the Kingdom of Water, but also from Kirigage.  The various aristocratic families in the village hindered her. But she still became the Fifth Mizukage. I am afraid that this Fifth Mizukage is not only not inferior to Granny Tsunade in appearance, but also does not belong to Granny Tsunade in other aspects. Moreover, she is  A blood successor. It seems that Granny Tsunade has met a strong enemy. Speaking of which, although the two people are Hokage and Mizukage respectively, they are both fifth generations at the same time. For various reasons, it is said that  , Zabuza, I am looking forward to the moment when the two of them meet."

    "My subordinates feel the same way." Zabuza said.  After a while, Zabuza bowed and said: "Then chief, I will take my leave first." Naruto nodded slightly, Zabuza turned and left. After Zabuza left, Naruto sat up and picked up Terumi Mei's photo.  He took a look at it and put it aside casually. Then he picked up a large pile of scrolls on the side and picked up one at random and read it. These scrolls are all things that Naruto needs to come out. Of course, each one is about the snow ninja.  Zabuza will naturally handle matters regarding the village and the Daming Mansion, as well as those small matters.  The rest are all matters that require Naruto to come out. However, because of Naruto's delegation of authority, when Zabuza hands over these matters to Naruto, he will read them over first, and then write down his own handling on the scroll.  method.  Because Zabuza had no relatives or friends in the Land of Snow, Naruto was not worried that he would take sides.

    "Naruto-sama." Shiro walked in and said respectfully: "Konoha's Haruno Sakura, Yamanaka Ino, Saoi, and Hatake Kakashi. A group of four people have arrived at the Daming Mansion and are asking to see you, Naruto-sama.  "

    "Let them in." Naruto didn't even raise his head, picked up the pen on the side and wrote down his handling method on the scroll.  "Yes, Naruto-sama," Shiro responded.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 488 Naruto and Ino

    "I didn't expect that when we want to see Naruto, we need to report." Ino looked at the Daming Mansion in front of him and complained: "Ah, really, why didn't Naruto come to pick us up? He should have already known about our arrival.  That's right. It's rare that we specifically waited for Kanaki Sanada to come back before coming."

    Kakashi smiled softly and said: "There is no way, who made Naruto now the prince of the Snow Country, and a legendary prince for the Snow Country, the eyes of the entire Snow Country are on Naruto  body, so he must pay attention to his identity. It is already destined that he cannot come out to greet us, and he is now in Daming Mansion. If we want to see him, we can only ask to see him in this way, but if we are lucky, we can  If we meet one or two people we know, maybe we won't have to wait any longer."

    "Are you talking about me? Kakashi." Zabuza walked out of the Daming Mansion and stood at the door.  When the ten soldiers at the gate of the Daming Mansion saw Zabuza, they immediately bowed and saluted, "See you, Lord Daisuke." Zabuza waved his hand, and the ten soldiers stood up.

    Kakashi glanced at Zabuza and said: "I'm talking about you, but Zabuza, I didn't expect you to be the so-called 'Daisuke' now, but forget it, Zabuza, I think you should know us very well.  The purpose is right, let us go in now."

    Zabuza nodded and said, "Come in. His Royal Highness is dealing with political affairs in the study. I'll take you to wait in the side hall first." Sakura and Ino were about to speak, but Kakashi slightly stretched out his hand to stop them and said, "Then we'll do it for the time being.  I'm sorry to bother you. Zabuza." Zabuza nodded, and then led Kakashi and others into the Daming Mansion. After the soldiers at the door heard Zabuza's words, they naturally would not stop them, but they still sent people to  Notified internally.

    "It's a very tight defense." Kakashi followed Zabuza all the way and suddenly said: "There are ninja guards all around, plus the perception barrier outside the Daming Mansion, even if it is a Kage-level mission, I am afraid it will not be silent.  The intrusion of breath."

    Zabuza smiled softly and said: "Of course, this is the Daimyo Mansion, where the Daimyo lives. The Daimyo is the highest ruler of our country, and she is also the wife of His Highness the Prince. The place where she lives is not tight, making people  If we invade easily, wouldn't it mean that we, the subordinates, are incompetent?" Zabuza said with a slight pause: "Here we are, here is the side hall. Next, you can only wait here for His Highness the Prince's announcement.  Summoned." Zabuza said to the room in front of him: "Although I can go directly to see His Highness, I cannot take others with me before I get His Highness's order."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "I understand. I have also been to other country mansions. Countries with many rules can almost make people feel tired. In contrast, although here it looks step-by-step, there are not many actual rules."

    Zabuza nodded and said, "Okay, go in and wait. I have already asked someone to report to His Highness the Prince. I think after a while, His Highness will receive you." "Meet you?" Ino and Sakura said  They looked at each other and felt a strange feeling in their hearts.  But before they could think about it, Zabuza had already led Kakashi and Sai in. They hesitated for a moment and followed him into the room.

    At this time, a group of five people, several maids quickly served tea and fruit snacks to Kakashi and others, and then retreated. Seeing this, Sakura and Ino could only sit down again, and Zabuza looked at  After a while, he said: "Okay, Kakashi, I still have something to do, so I won't stay with you much longer." Kakashi nodded, and Zabuza turned and left.

    After Zabuza left, Kakashi took a slow sip of tea, took out a book and started reading it. It was the book "Intimate Paradise". Sakura complained directly: "Oh, Kakashi-sensei, you are really,  At this time, I still feel like reading this kind of book. By the way, Kakashi-sensei, do you know how long we have to wait here?"

    Kakashi's eyes didn't shift even a little bit, he just kept looking at the book: "About a few hours. Speaking of which, we ninjas serve the village and the country. I have been to several countries for missions.  , facing senior officials from those countries, the treatment I received was a bit worse than it is now. At least there was no place to sit, let alone tea and fruit snacks like now. The only difference  It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t wait long, probably just after lunch until the sun went down.¡±

    "Ah isn't that several hours? Do you have to wait so long?" Ino said directly, Kakashi shrugged and said: "This is still short. I remember that the longest time I ever had was  We waited for several days without seeing each other, and we didn't see each other until the tenth day." "Ah" Sakura and Ino were shocked, and even the smile on Sayi's face froze, although his face  The smile on his face was very fake.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s only been a few days, right? No.What a surprise.  "Kakashi said casually: "In the future, you will get used to it, and according to the current power of the Snow Country and Naruto's status in the Snow Country, in addition to the names of the five major ninja countries and the 'shadow' of the five major ninja villages,  Except for everyone else, Naruto is qualified to make them wait for several hours. As for us who don't have any 'special' status, if someone wants to deliberately mess with us, it wouldn't be strange to wait for a month or two.  .  "

    "Ah!" Ino said in surprise: "Then we have to wait for a long time." Sakura clenched her fists tightly and gritted her teeth: "If Naruto dares to make me wait for a few hours, no,  If he doesn't show up within an hour, then I'll beat him up." It was obvious that Sakura appeared.

    "Then if I came here at the 59th minute, you wouldn't beat me." The door to the side hall was pushed open again.  I saw Naruto, dressed in fine clothes, walking in with Shiro on the left and several maids behind him.  "Naruto" Sakura looked at Naruto, her tightly clenched fists unconsciously unclenched, and the kiss in Kakashi's hand shook and almost didn't fall to the ground. The last time they met  It was in Uchiha's ancestral home. Although it had only been a short month now, he still seemed very excited.  The only one who wasn't excited was probably Sai.  As for Ino.

    As soon as Naruto stepped into the side hall, he saw a figure rushing towards him. Naruto did not reach out to stop him, but stretched out his left hand to slightly press the Senbon in Shiro's hand, and stretched out his right hand to do a few things.  He made a gesture to tell the Uzumaki clan members hiding in the ANBU not to act rashly, because Naruto knew that it was Ino who was coming towards him.  Seeing that the figure had rushed in front of him, Naruto retracted his hands and hugged the figure at the same time. The figure hugged Naruto's neck with both hands, then kicked on the ground, and immediately changed its body shape to behind Naruto, and Naruto  The person's outstretched hands just happened to rest on the other person's thighs, and he carried the other person on his back.

    The maids behind Naruto looked at all this in astonishment. Naruto said, "Okay, you go down first." As Naruto spoke, the maids around him woke up, and then they all bowed and retreated.  Naruto teased Ino on his back: "I mean, Ino, you are already a big girl and you are still lying on my back. Be careful not to get married in the future."

    "Tch." Ino's expression changed when he heard Naruto's teasing, and his body lay on Naruto's back, while Naruto directly felt two very soft things pressing on his back.  At the same time, Naruto's hands that were placed on Ino's thighs felt a slippery feeling.  Ino didn't like wearing pants, so after she put on her safety pants, she revealed a pair of slender and delicate thighs.  And Naruto's hands just hit her exposed thighs.

    Ino didn't seem to notice anything. She hugged Naruto's neck, lowered her body and gently approached Naruto's ear and said: "Naruto, speaking of it, if I can't get married, you will be fully responsible. Who will  You are so good that I can't look down on other people. How are you going to compensate me? And those maids just saw me lying on you, be careful they will complain to the Daimyo of Snow Country."  Then he deliberately blew a breath of hot air on Naruto's ear.

    "Haha. Xiaoxue won't mind." Naruto looked at it and said with a smile: "As for how I can compensate, isn't that simple? Don't you look down on others? Then just marry me. Anyway, I  We still need a girl to warm the bed. You are just the right person." After saying this, Naruto looked at Ino's slightly blushing face and continued: "However, seeing that we are companions, we will not let you be the warmer.  You're the girl on the bed, you can be my concubine." As he spoke, Naruto's hands slightly slid on Ino's thighs.

    Hearing Naruto's words, Kakashi turned his head and continued to stare at the novel in his hand. Like Kakashi, Sai took out a book from his body and started reading. When he saw it, the title was 'Ninja's Love'  Analysis', and Sakura looked at Naruto and Ino in surprise, and soon a look of realization appeared on her face, and then she looked at Naruto and Ino with a smirk.

    Ino's face began to heat up, and smoke began to appear from the top of his head. Then he patted Naruto on the shoulder and said, "You are bad." After saying that, without waiting for Naruto to say anything, he jumped down from behind Naruto.  , hiding behind Sakura, just like more than ten years ago, when the two of them were young, Sakura would often hide behind Ino, but now the two of them are reversed.

    Naruto looked at Ino who was blushing just like Hinata. Naruto continued to tease: "Women who fall in love always say what they mean. Ino, you just said 'bad', should I understand it the other way around?"  !¡±

    "Is that so?" Sai said stupidly, and just this sentence made Ino's face blush even more.  Sakura put her hands on her hips and said, "Saui, shut up." Sai immediately shut her mouth. Then Sakura looked at Naruto and said, "You are not allowed to bully Ino." Naruto shrugged slightly,There was a smile on her face.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 489 The Disciples of the Six-Tails

    "This is it." Naruto and Shiro led Kakashi and four others to a stone house. As soon as they approached, a cold air invaded the group. Naruto said: "In order to be afraid of ice.  It melted, so we put it here temporarily." Naruto paused slightly and said: "The bottom of this room is an artificial ice room. That's why it is used to place the safely frozen Uchiha Itachi."  The maid stepped forward slightly and opened the door to the room, and Naruto took the lead and stepped into the room.

    The room was empty, without anything. The only obvious thing was that there was a platform with a height of one person in the middle of the room, and there was a pull ring on the platform. Bai stepped forward and pulled the pull ring, and a door appeared, which had not been opened yet. The feeling was even stronger.  A chill came up from the hearts of the group, especially Ino. Goosebumps appeared on her exposed arms. The same happened to Sakura. The two of them only wore a single piece of clothing. They didn't feel it at first, but they felt it.  After the cold weather arrived, they felt the bone-chilling cold.

    As the stone door opened, a passage leading to the underground immediately revealed a road.  "Let's go, Uchiha Itachi is down there." Naruto said softly: "However, in order to preserve Uchiha's body, everything in his body, including the virus, has stopped functioning, so it's very cold in here.  "Yes." As he spoke, Naruto took off his coat and put it on the trembling Ino and Sakura.  Fortunately, the two of them were standing together, and Naruto's coat was very roomy, so after the two of them shrank slightly, they completely covered their bodies under the coat.  The two of them were stunned and wanted to speak, but Naruto spoke first: "Well, I only have one coat, so I can only take care of the lady. Kakashi-sensei and Sai, you don't mind, right?"  .¡±

    "Do you mind?" Zuo Jing was obviously stunned, and then he took out a book and started reading it. Everyone was stunned when they saw that the title of the book was "A Collection of Words".  Naruto shrugged and said: "Okay, I still have something to do. I can't accompany you for the rest of the journey, so Shiro will accompany you. And after you check Uchiha Itachi, you must  Bai needs to freeze him again. Bai, the next step is up to you."

    "Okay, Naruto-sama." Bai smiled and said, "Please come with me." Naruto nodded, slightly cupped his hands, turned and left, without any chance to speak to Sakura and Ino.

    After Naruto stepped out of the room, two maids immediately closed the door.  Naruto planned to continue to deal with government affairs, including those of the Snow Ninja Village and the Kingdom of Snow. After all, Naruto was the leader of the Snow Ninja Village and the prince of the Kingdom of Snow. He also held the position of Secretary of the Interior, so some political affairs were natural  Quite a few.  However, the ice room where Uchiha Itachi is located is completely opposite from Naruto's study, completely on the other side of Daming Mansion, so Naruto has to go through the gate of Daming Mansion to the other side. Of course, Naruto can also directly  Flying over, but that would damage Naruto's image.

    Besides, although there are not many people in Daming Mansion, there are still quite a few. From time to time, one or two will pass by. If one or two maids see Naruto jump up, I am afraid that in less than half a minute, the whole Daming Mansion will be filled with news.  All over, so considering various reasons, Naruto chose to walk over slowly on two legs.

    "Be brave, do you want to see His Highness as soon as you want? Why don't you get out quickly?" Before Naruto could reach the door of the mansion, he heard a loud shout. From this sound, it should have been shouted by the soldiers guarding the door.  Naruto frowned slightly to know that the soldiers in the Daming Mansion were all brought by Naruto from Fenghua City, and they were extremely loyal to Naruto and Xiaoxue.  If you are shouting angrily now, something may have happened.  Naruto stepped down a little, and his steps were much faster.

    "I told you, I am the granddaughter of a warrior, Hotaru, and I have something very important to go to see Namikaze Naruto." A soft but firm female voice came into Naruto's ears.

    "You are so bold that you dare to call His Highness by his first name." The guard guard shouted loudly again: "I have asked people to go in and report it, but your request has not been approved internally. Retreat quickly now, otherwise, you will be trespassing into Daming Mansion.  Arrest you on these charges."

    "Arrest me!" The female voice was obviously startled, with a hint of panic in her tone. Naruto slowed down his pace instead. Naruto thought that this was just someone who wanted to break into the Daming Mansion for some purpose.  Just people.  However, what Naruto was more concerned about was the title of 'Walker', but Naruto had not heard of this title, so he did not check it in detail.

    After a while, a female voice sounded again: "How could you do this? My master, my master was captured by Xiao, and he is still waiting for help!"

    "Akatsuki!" Naruto was startled. He no longer cared about the image problem. He jumped up and the body immediately flew out. In a blink of an eye, Naruto appeared at the door of the mansion. He saw several soldiers guarding the door holding up their hands.  The weapon was pointed at a girl in front of them.

      This girl who calls herself 'Firefly' is about the same age as Naruto. She has golden hair, green eyes, and is wearing a sleeveless pink dress. However, she is very embarrassed now, and her golden hair has changed.  It has turned gray, and there are several gaps in the clothes on the body. Although the spring has not yet appeared, it can no longer be worn. There is a trace of despair in the green eyes.

    "Your Majesty, your Majesty." When the gatekeeper saw Naruto, he immediately knelt down and saluted.  Hotaru saw Naruto's figure. She didn't know his identity, but she saw the soldiers kneeling down. There was a glimmer of hope in her eyes. She stepped forward and knelt in front of Naruto. Naruto originally wanted to hold him back.  Her, but after hesitating for a while, she still let her kneel down. After Yingying knelt down, she reached out and gently grabbed Naruto's trousers and said: "Please, my lord, please take me to see Bo."  Feng, no, take me to see His Highness the Prince. I really have something very important to ask him for. He is the only one in this world who can help me." Naruto waved his hand slightly, asking the soldiers behind him to get up.

    Naruto looked into Hotaru's eyes. Naturally, Hotaru did have something very important. Although Naruto was not a bad person, but thinking about the word 'Akatsuki' she just mentioned, after thinking about it, Naruto decided to listen to her.  How to say.  Naruto broke free from Hotaru's hand and turned around. As Naruto turned around, Hotaru's eyes were filled with despair. Naruto naturally saw all this before his eyes. When he stepped into the mansion, he stopped and said, "First go first."  Come on, why are you blocking the door?"

    Hearing Naruto's words, Firefly was stunned for a moment, then looked surprised, then kowtowed a few times on the ground and said gratefully: "Thank you, sir, thank you, sir." Then she stood up, and saw a red spot on Firefly's forehead.  .  Naruto's eyes narrowed slightly, and Hotaru followed Naruto, but did not dare to get too close, and only followed three steps behind Naruto.

    From time to time, one or two maids passed by in the mansion, and they all looked curiously at Naruto and the embarrassed girl behind him.  "Did you just mention 'Akatsuki'?" Naruto said while walking in front.

    "Yes, sir." Firefly looked at Naruto and said cautiously, "They captured my master."

    "Why did you want to capture your master?" Naruto asked: "And why did you come here to ask for help?"

    Yingchi looked at Naruto's back and hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said: "My master said that the prince here is called Namikaze Naruto, and he is the jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails. My master said that he is also a jinchuriki.  It should help us.¡±

    "Jinchuriki!" Naruto stopped, turned around and stared straight into Hotaru's green eyes and said: "You just said, 'We are also a Jinchuuriki.' Your master is a Jinchuuriki, or you are a Jinchuuriki."  Jinchuriki?"

    "My master is." Hotaru took two steps back in fear and said more cautiously: "Master said that he is the Six-Tails Jinchuuriki."

    "Really?" Naruto responded, and then said casually: "By the way, what is your master's name? Where is he from?"

    "I only know that Master's name is Yu Gao, and he seems to be from Kirikage Village, because several ANBU of Kirikage said that Master is a traitorous ninja." Hotaru's voice became lower and lower before finally speaking: "I have just become  Master¡¯s disciple, less than three days old.¡±

    "" Naruto took a deep breath, looked at the maids passing by in the distance and said, "Come here first." The maids in the distance heard Naruto's greeting and immediately ran over.  , they were still holding some fruits with a trace of dew on them. They saluted Naruto. Naruto waved his hand and pointed directly at Hotaru and said: "Take her to take a bath, and then give her one first.  Well, give her a piece of Xia Xue's clothes first, and then bring her to my study." After saying that, Naruto saw Hotaru's eyes staring closely at the fruits in the hands of the maids, and knew that she was already very hungry.  .  So Naruto added: "Send someone to tell the kitchen to get some food and send it to my study as well."

    "Yes, I obey you." After saying that, several maids responded. Just when Firefly was about to speak, Naruto looked at Firefly and said, "If you want to see the prince, just do as I say." In one sentence, Firefly said  He closed his mouth and followed the maids obediently.

    Everyone around left, and Naruto spoke again: "Go and inform Zabuza, Hyuga Neji, and Sanada Kanso, and invite them to my study, saying that I have very important things to discuss with them.  Discuss." "Yes, young master." A male voice suddenly came out from the empty air, and then a wave of ripples floated.

    Naruto said secretly: "This is troublesome. I didn't expect that even the Six-Tails has been successfully captured, so it will be my turn next. Akatsuki. Next, it's our turn to fight."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 490 The Timid Hotaru

    "I didn't expect to see Uchiha Itachi again under such circumstancescom" Kakashi said, looking at Uchiha Itachi who was frozen in front of him.

    Bai Weiwei stepped forward and formed a seal with his hands: "Because Uchiha Itachi is on the verge of death, I can only use this method to temporarily hold his life. However, if the seal is unsealed, Uchiha Itachi will die in a short time.  So I can only unblock him a little bit so that we can explore him. At the same time, I have to lower the temperature of the entire environment, so that even if we can't save Uchiha Itachi, we can continue to save his life."

    Kakashi waved his hand and said: "Well, I don't know medical ninjutsu. You should tell Sakura and Ino. Everything is decided by them. Sakura and I are just guards." Sakura nodded and said: "  We¡¯re not completely sure, so we¡¯ll just follow your method.¡±

    Shiro nodded: "Then please give in a little bit, okay?" Kakashi hesitated and immediately backed away. Shiro formed a seal with his hands. The seal was very complicated, but Shiro still completed the seal within a few seconds: "  Secret Technique¡¤Ningxue Secret Realm." A cold air suddenly surged from Bai's body, and then the room temperature, which was already below zero, dropped a few degrees, making several people feel even colder.

    After a while, Bai retracted his hands and said: "The 'Snow Secret Realm' can maintain the temperature here in a short time. Please don't take too long." After saying this, Bai stepped forward and put his hand on Uchiha Itachi.  neck, then the heart, and finally the wrist.  Wherever Bai put his hand, the ice there disappeared automatically. Bai looked at Sakura, Ino and others: "I also know a little medical ninjutsu, these three parts are enough for diagnosis. And I can  There are only so many that can be unsealed, and if there are any more, I can't guarantee Uchiha Itachi's life."

    Sakura stepped out of Naruto's coat and said, "That's enough, Ino, let's start right away." "Okay." Ino was slightly startled when he saw Sakura coming out, but he immediately responded.

    Bai smiled and said: "Then I will go out first, and I will wait for you at the door of the stone chamber. By the way, please don't touch his brain easily, because it can easily cause brain death. Let me remind you one last time, please try to hurry up  ." Bai turned around and left the room.  Sakura looked at Uchiha Itachi who seemed to be sleeping in front of her and thought to herself: "I didn't expect that we would meet again so soon. Uchiha Itachi, speaking of which, I would also like to thank you. If I could, I would never use what you gave me.  This power. But even if I don't use this power, I have gained a lot of insights. My strength has increased a lot." Thinking of this, Sakura gathered chakra in her hand and placed it slightly on Uchiha Itachi  On the newly unsealed wrist, Ino also stretched out his hand, gathered chakra and placed it on Uchiha Itachi's chest. Ino was still wearing Naruto's coat, although Naruto's coat was a bit too big for Ino.  But she still wore it, firstly because it was too cold here. Although she was a ninja, she was still a human being and she was still shivering. Secondly, because Ino didn't want to take it off

    "Everyone is here." Naruto looked at the three people in the study and said: "Zabuza, Neji, Sanada, you just left for a few hours, and it's just dark now, so I called you back.  , I think you must have a lot of doubts!"

    "No" Zabuza shook his head and said, "Although I don't know why you suddenly asked someone to notify us, leader, but I think since the leader asked the Uzumaki tribe to come to us, something big must have happened, right?"

    Neji looked at Naruto and said, "What happened?" Sanada looked at Naruto with some confusion, constantly guessing what the purpose of Naruto's hurried call was.

    "I didn't want to do this originally, but I just got a piece of news. Because of this news, I had to call you all together to discuss countermeasures." Naruto said slowly while looking at the three people.

    "Is this the news I got just after I left?" A trace of doubt arose in Zabuza's heart. You must know that he had only left for just over an hour, but within such a short period of time, Naruto got a piece of news.  , which made Zabuza hesitate.

    "What's the news?" Neci asked directly without hesitation.  "The Six-Tailed Jinchuuriki was successfully captured by Akatsuki." Naruto said. Just after he finished speaking, Zabuza and Neji were stunned, and even Sanada Kanesei didn't look good.

    "Is the source of the news reliable?" Zabuza immediately asked: "Since Mao Shanhong has sent the news back, where is she?" It seems that Zabuza thought that the news was sent back by Mao Shanhong.

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No, the news was not sent back by Mao Shanhong. As for the source, I think it should be reliable. The other party claimed to be 'Hotaru' and was an eighteen or nineteen-year-old girl. At the same time, the six-tailed jinchuriyu  Gao's disciple. According to her? said that she worshiped Yu Gao, the six-tailed jinchuriki, as her teacher, and wanted to learn ninjutsu from him and become a real ninja. However, on the third day after she became Yu Gao's disciple, their master and apprentice were attacked.  Yu Gao sent her out first, and then there was no trace of her.  "

    "Is that just a one-sided statement?" Kanada Sanada said: "Although I don't know exactly what happened, but all the things now should be said by only the girl who calls herself 'Hotaru'  , is not enough to be accepted."

    Naruto closed his eyes slightly and said: "Indeed, all of this is based on Hotaru's one-sided words, but don't forget that we and Akatsuki are simply incompatible, so it's better to believe it or not.  No, no matter what, we must be on strict alert. As for the details, let¡¯s wait until Yingying comes out! After all, we are not present for many things, and we cannot know everything clearly. I think it¡¯s almost time for her to come out.  Yes." "Yes." The three people responded, and then sat there separately.  At the same time, his eyes drifted to a seat below Neji.

    After a while, several maids surrounded a beautiful girl and came to Naruto's study and said: "Your Highness, my subordinates have cleaned her body and temporarily put on Xia Xue for her."  Clothes for grown-ups.¡±

    "Come in." Naruto said, and several maids responded, then surrounded Hotaru and came to Naruto. Several maids bowed to Naruto, and Naruto waved their hands. The maids turned around and slowly retreated.  Down.  Hotaru looked around cautiously. After seeing Naruto, her face lit up with joy. But when she saw Zabuza, a trace of fear flashed in her eyes. She was slightly surprised and followed the example of the maids just now and saluted Naruto.  : "Sir, I"

    "Okay, you can sit under Ningji first." Naruto looked at Hotaru and said, "Although I have a lot of things to ask, but before that, you should have a full stomach first." Naruto pointed at Ning  The next seat said.

    "Yes, thank you, sir." Hotaru looked at Neji, and when she saw Naruto's eyes, she hesitated for a moment, then walked carefully to her seat, sat down carefully, and looked at the rich dishes on the seat.  , swallowing saliva in his throat, glanced at Naruto for a moment, and after seeing Naruto closing his eyes slightly, he carefully reached out and picked up a red apple, and then ate it in small bites, while lowering his head slightly.  He lowered his head and looked at the other people carefully.

    "A very timid girl! The reason for making a noise in front of the house is probably because of Yu Gao." Naruto saw everything that Hotaru did. His childhood experience made it easy for Naruto to see that Hotaru had nothing to do with it.  A touch of artificiality.  Naruto looked at Hotaru and said silently: "The timid look is a bit similar to Hinata."

    After waiting for a long time, Hotaru finally ate an apple. Originally, Naruto wanted to wait for her to eat more, but now it was obviously impossible. Naruto could not wait for her to finish it.  It was late at night.

    "Let me introduce my identity first." Naruto said, "Tell me your origin and the purpose of coming here!"

    "Yes, sir." Yingying was slightly startled and responded immediately. At the same time, with a shake of her hand, the peach she had just picked up fell back onto the plate. Then she immediately stood up in panic and said, "My name is 'Ying' from  From the earth spider clan, my grandfather is a warrior"

    "Walkers of the Army! The Earth Spider Clan!" Zabuza stood up and said loudly, while looking at Hotaru with a surprised look on his face: "Is that the race that possesses forbidden arts that are so powerful that they can destroy a country in an instant?"

    Hotaru was obviously startled by Zabuza, and looked at Zabuza timidly like a wounded deer: "That's my grandfather. After my grandfather died, the forbidden technique was lost."

    "Do you know this race? Zabuza!" Naruto asked. Zabuza nodded and said, "I know a little bit. It is said that the earth spider clan does not have any special abilities, just like ordinary people, but they have a special ability.  The forbidden technique is so powerful that it can destroy a country in an instant. The power is even several times that of Lei Dun's 'Leimeng Lei Ren', but the price must be the life of the caster. It is said that only those with  This forbidden technique can only be activated by using the caster's entire life. Later, I heard that the Earth Spider was protected by Konoha, and I have never heard of it again since then."

    "Everyone has a strong attachment to their own lives, and this kind of forbidden technique just needs to give up this attachment. suoyi8 Even if it is not lost now, it will be lost sooner or later. After all, the price is too heavy.  "Naruto said casually: "Okay, then Firefly will continue the previous topic."

    "Oh." Firefly looked at Naruto carefully and said, "Can I make a small request?" Naruto frowned, and Firefly immediately said, "I swear, it's really just a request.?Small request?  "

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 491

    "Tell me about it?" Naruto looked at Hotaru and said, "If it's reasonable, I can promise you. .com"

    Upon hearing this, Hotaru immediately said: "I want to see His Highness Prince Namikaze Naruto." "Hmm?" Zabuza, Neji, and Sanada Kanaki were stunned for a moment. They looked at Hotaru in astonishment, and then turned their gaze to Naruto.  The expression on his face was very strange.

    When Yingying saw that Naruto didn't answer and the other people had weird looks on their faces, she thought that Naruto didn't want to agree to her, so she panicked and said, "Please, sir, let me see His Highness, please."  Please. I, I, I kowtow to you."

    "Stand here! And your master, hasn't he told you about His Highness's characteristics?" Naruto asked when he saw that Hotaru really wanted to kneel down again.  After hearing Naruto's words, Hotaru could only stand, but she still shook her head and said, "I have only been a disciple of Master for less than three days. Master did not mention many other things. Even His Highness, Xiao  After discovering the master, what the master said when he was escaping. The master only said that His Highness the Prince is very powerful, and I hope that His Highness the Prince can help us for the sake of being a Jinchuriki. Later, after the Master was arrested, I went directly to  After arriving here and entering Fengxing City, I didn¡¯t stop. After I found out that His Highness the Prince lives in Daming Mansion, I went straight to Daming Mansion.¡±

    "Really?" Naruto greeted and said, "So, you really don't know Namikaze Naruto anymore. Even if he is right in front of you, you wouldn't recognize him?" Hotaru hesitated for a moment.  The head said: "Yes, I don't know His Highness the Prince." Having said this, Yingying took a few steps forward to Naruto's table, knelt with her legs in front of Naruto and said: "Sir, please, bring me  Let me go see His Royal Highness, Master, my master. Only Your Highness can save my master." A very innocent little girl told everything before even asking.

    "If it's Namikaze Naruto, I don't think you need to look for it." Naruto looked at Hotaru and said. Just after he finished speaking, Naruto paused, because at this time, Shiro stepped into the room with Kakashi and others.  Shiro bowed slightly to Naruto and said, "Your Highness, the investigation of Uchiha Itachi's body is over. I have re-frozen Uchiha Itachi's body."

    Naruto nodded and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Haku." Haku smiled softly, and regardless of the others, he nodded slightly to Zabuza, then stepped forward and stood next to Naruto.

    "So Kakashi-sensei, what's your investigation like? Do you have any solution for Itachi Uchiha?" Kakashi shrugged and let out Xiaoye and Ino behind him. Sakura hadn't said anything yet,  With a blush on her face, Ino stepped forward and handed Naruto the coat she took off and said, "Thank you, Naruto." Before Naruto could say anything, Shiro stepped forward and took Naruto's coat.

    Sakura looked around and said: "Uchiha Itachi, we have already checked. Neither Ino nor I have the ability to save him. I don't think it is us, not even the Fifth Hokage. So if we can  If we want to save his life, then we have no objection!"

    Naruto nodded and said: "Okay, then I understand. In a few days, I will send Uchiha Itachi to an iceberg outside Fenghua City and find a place to seal it. Wait for two years  Kaifeng.¡±

    Kakashi nodded without saying anything, but looked at Hotaru who appeared and said, "Who is this?" Sakura, Ino, and Sai then noticed Hotaru next to them who was dressed in gorgeous clothes, and looked at Hotaru with some confusion.

    Yingying said softly: "Hello, Miss Ying. Are you here for political matters?" Hearing this voice, Xiaoying smiled in surprise and said: "It's you, Miss Ying. We haven't seen each other for almost a month, right?"  ?¡±

    "Sakura, do you know each other?" Naruto asked.  Sakura nodded and said: "Yes, Naruto, since the last mission to Uchiha's ancestral home failed, we returned to Konoha and received orders from the Fifth Hokage on the way, but most of us were injured.  In the end, Captain Yamato took Sai, Xiao Li, me, and I to carry out the execution, and then rushed to the Earth Spider Clan, where we met Miss Firefly, who is our protector. Oh, by the way." Sakura looked at Firefly  Said: "Miss Yingying, speaking of Yu Gao, haven't you already worshiped him as your teacher?"

    "Master, he, Master was captured by Akatsuki's people." Hotaru said sadly, "What!" Sakura was shocked: "How could this happen? Why did they want to arrest Yu Gao?" "It's simple, because  Yu Gao is the Six-Tails Jinchuuriki." At this time, Naruto interrupted.

    "What?" Kakashi's only exposed eye widened, Sakura and Ino also looked shocked, and the only one who was not surprised was Sai.  Naruto leaned back slightly on the chair and said: "According to the information I got, all the first to eighth tails have been captured now. The six-tailed Yugao happens to be the eighth jinch¨±riki. Next, I think it's his turn."  I am the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails."

      "Kyuubi Jinchuuriki, Kiba, then you are His Highness the Prince!" Hotaru covered her mouth and looked at Naruto in surprise: "Then why didn't you tell me?"

    Naruto glanced at her slightly and said: "Since I saw you at the door, I don't know how many people called me along the way, but you still didn't notice. I think you are too slow."

    "Ugh" Firefly was stunned for a moment, and then she seemed to think of something, and without caring about anything else, she left the seat directly, walked to Naruto and knelt down directly in front of Naruto and said: "Your Highness, please help me.  My master! Please." As she spoke, she kowtowed to her head again and again. This was a real kowtow, and blood stains appeared on her forehead within a few moments.

    Naruto shook his head. The long hair behind him was fluttering and he quickly supported Hotaru to prevent her from knocking any more. The long hair behind Naruto rolled her up, and then Naruto said: "It's too late, Yu Gao  It's the Six-Tails Jinchuuriki, the same Jinchuuriki, and he may be the last two Jinchuuriki with me. Naturally, I want to save him, but it's too late. Yu Gao has already been taken away.  Six tails. The lives of the jinchuriki and the tailed beast are connected. Once the tailed beast is taken away, it means the death of the jinchuriki. It has been a full month since Yugao was captured. Do you think Akatsuki will be a classic?  Has the matter of extracting the Six-Tails been delayed until now? I'm afraid that as soon as they captured the Jinch¨±riki of the Six-Tails, they immediately returned to the Hidden Rain Village to prepare to extract the chakra of the tailed beasts. No, it should be anywhere, it could be used by Akatsuki  A base to collect the chakra of the tailed beasts, where they can complete the absorption of chakra. Just like after they captured a jinch¨±riki a few years ago, I found theirs at a place on the border of the River Country.  Traces, at that time, I was still a step too late. By the time I arrived, the chakra had been drained from the one-tail jinchuriki. At that time, it was only three days since the main force was captured. And now  , it has been more than a month since Yu Gao was captured, not to mention three days, it has already exceeded thirty days, do you think it is possible for your master to be alive now?"

    Hotaru stopped talking. She just had never been in contact with the outside world, just like Yakumo, but it didn't mean that her mind was not good. She herself knew what Naruto said, but she always held on to a glimmer of hope, even though she knew  This glimmer of hope was more illusory than the moon in the sky, but it was with this glimmer of hope that she came here from the Earth Spider Clan in the Land of Fire. Now this glimmer of hope has been shattered, and her whole person feels like it has been sucked away.  The spine was so weak that it fell to the ground.

    Bai stepped forward to support her: "Are you okay?" "Shiro, help her take a rest. Her mood is ups and downs now, don't let her run around." Naruto looked at the fallen Hotaru and said, Bai nodded immediately.  Said: "Yes, Lord Naruto."

    "Then let's go down and rest first. If there's anything else, let's talk about it tomorrow." Kakashi said, and Naruto nodded knowing that Kakashi didn't want to get involved in the rest of the conversation, because Mr. Yu, he wanted to  The necessary information has been obtained, and he does not need the rest. Personally, he does not want to make others scruple because of his existence.

    Kakashi left with the other three people. After leaving, Naruto looked at Zabuza, Neji and Sanada Kanaki and said: "Okay, although Hotaru didn't say too much, there is one thing that is very important.  It¡¯s clear, then the six-tailed Jinchuriki Yugao was successfully captured by Akatsuki. Now of the nine tailed beasts in the world, only the nine-tailed demon fox still exists in my body. Akatsuki will soon target me  , No, it should be said that they have already targeted me now. Maybe, within a few days, war will break out in Windstar City. I want to ask your opinions?"

    "Although Akatsuki is powerful, our Wind Blade Poten is not a freeloader. If we face Akatsuki, we will be completely at a disadvantage, but if we can have the help of Konoha and Sunagakure Village, we may be able to save it.  To survive the crisis." Zabuza spoke first: "Also, Akatsuki basically works in teams of two, and almost all of our Wind Blade Patian's power is in Fengxing City. If we really fight to the death, we may not lose."

    Neji was silent for a moment and said: "There are many big families in Wind Star City. If a battle breaks out, not all of them will be on our side, especially Sakata Hoshi and some ministers of the DPRK. If there is a fire in the backyard, they will not be on our side."  It¡¯s very disadvantageous. Shouldn¡¯t this be resolved first?¡±

    Kanada Sanada also spoke after Neji finished speaking: "Wind Star City is the new capital of our country. There are a large number of people and officials in the city, and both Akatsuki and His Highness the Prince have shadow-level strength to fight here.  If so, it could easily affect ordinary people."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 492

    Kanada Sanada looked at Naruto and said cautiously: "Your Highness, should we move the battle venue to other places, such as outside the city." Kanada Sanada's words were both public and private.  Once a Kage-level ninja fights, it will inevitably cause great damage to the surroundings. If it only destroys some things and buildings, forget it, but if you are not careful, countless people may be affected by the battle.  , when Naruto was in trouble in Whirlpool City, although it was helpless, Naruto was also a little uneasy, so if possible, Naruto did not want to involve these ordinary people anymore; in private, all the Sanada family  The properties are all in the city, and the Sanada family's residence is right next to the Daming Palace. Once a battle breaks out, it will easily affect the Sanada family.  Therefore, Kanada Sanada hopes to move the battle venue outside the city. In this case, it will not affect the ordinary people in the city, nor will the Sanada family's industry and personnel be damaged, killing two birds with one stone.  Because Kanei Sanada really doesn¡¯t know if Naruto can continue to create miracles like before this time. If he can, then even if there are only a few people left in the Sanada family, they will be able to rise again, but if Naruto  If they were captured, the only thing waiting for the Sanada family would be to escape from Wind Star City.

    After listening to the words of the three people, Naruto said: "Yuji, have you returned from Fenglong City?"

    "Not yet." Zabuza said, "If nothing else happens, it should be within the next few days. By then, we will have added strength."

    Kanada Sanada also spoke at this time: "Your Highness, speaking of it, the ninjas from Sunagakure Village should have arrived in the past few days. When I was in Sunagakure Village, the Fifth Kazekage-sama had already revealed it to his subordinates.  , I just don¡¯t know who will come? If there is someone who copies the ninja Hatake Kakashi, then our power will be stronger. And should we find a way to kill Hatake Kakashi first?  Xi and others stay."

    Naruto leaned back on the chair and spoke softly: "This time the battle has finally come. Originally, after I knew that Gaara was captured by Akatsuki in the Sand Hidden Village, I spread the news that I was in the Snow Country.  When I went out, I originally thought that a few jinchuriki who had rebelled against the ninja village would come to join me. After all, we are both jinchuriki and we can accept each other. But I didn't expect that I am still the only jinchuriki left among the nine tailed beasts.  .¡±

    Looking at Zabuza, Neji, and Sanada Kanso, Naruto said with a serious expression: "Sanada, you go find a way to keep Hatake Kakashi and others, as well as Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino, the two of them  Although his combat effectiveness is not high, he is good at medical ninja, and Sunagakure Village is your mission. When Sunagakure Village arrives, you will receive it."

    "Yes, Your Highness." Kanada Sanada immediately responded: "I will do my best."

    "Zabuza." Naruto said: "Soon we will face Akatsuki's attack. We don't have much time to spend in the court, especially Sakata Hoshi, who has a lot of private power, and those in the court.  Minister. As long as you are not on our side, go and deal with it. Even if you cause a little bit of blood, just think of it as a warning to everyone."

    Zabuza showed a trace of bloodthirsty smile. Although it was blocked by his bandage, he could still feel it. Zabuza nodded and said: "Don't worry, leader, just leave it to your subordinates. I will take care of it."  , will make them all stay in their respective homes obediently before the battle is over." "And Ningji." Naruto looked at Ningci and said: "You command the snow ninja and set up defenses around the battle site this time.  , just like Sanada said, it is set outside the city, but we don¡¯t know when Akatsuki¡¯s people will attack, so when Akatsuki¡¯s people come here, you must lead the Snow Ninja to protect the people of Wind Star City, time  It won't be too long, I will lure them away as soon as possible." Neji nodded slightly in agreement.

    Naruto breathed a sigh of relief and said: "By the way, Zabuza, please make arrangements and send Uchiha Itachi to Fenghua City as soon as possible. It's too dangerous to stay here. Well, in two days, we can send him as he pleases."  Two snow ninjas will do."

    "Yes." Zabuza responded, and Naruto stood up from the chair and said: "Starting from tomorrow, Wind Star City will be under martial law. I will ask the daimyo to give the order at the same time. Everyone must be prepared to fight." "Yes.  "Everyone responded, then bowed to Naruto and left immediately

    "I didn't expect Akatsuki to move so fast." Kakashi said: "It's only been more than a month since the last battle between the Uchiha brothers. They had already successfully captured the Six-Tailed Jinchuuriki and the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki, and also targeted  Focusing on Naruto, Akatsuki's strength is truly terrifying."

    "Kakashi-sensei, what should we do?" Sakura asked, and Ino looked at Kakashi with a worried look.  Kakashi hesitated and said: "Akatsuki's strength is very strong. Naruto and Snow Country alone may not be able to resist it. Although Naruto is?We rebelled from Konoha, but we can't let him be captured by Akatsuki. I have to stay and help Naruto. Saai, your speed is far faster than Sakura and Ino. You should return to Konoha immediately.  Report the situation of Itachi Uchiha and the fact that Akatsuki is coming to capture Naruto, and ask her to send reinforcements, remember to be fast.  Although they don't know what Akatsuki's purpose is to capture the nine tailed beasts and extract the chakra of the tailed beasts, they have successfully captured one to eight tails, and now they have set their target on Naruto, the nine-tailed beast. No matter how  Say, you can't just let Akatsuki extract the nine tailed beasts.  "

    "Yes, I understand, Captain Kakashi." Sai said, then turned and left.  After Sai left, Kakashi looked at Sakura and Ino and said, "You should also be prepared. Once the battle starts, I'm afraid there will be many wounded. And I've seen the members on Naruto's side, and most of them are  There are no combat-type ninjas who are good at medical treatment. Although the only one, Minazuki Shiro, also knows medical ninjutsu, her Blood Succession Boundary Ice Release Technique is a powerful combat blood stain. She should be best at fighting.  , then you two will be Naruto¡¯s logistics guarantee."

    "Yes, Kakashi-sensei." Sakura and Ino immediately responded loudly, especially Ino's eyes burning with blazing flames.  Then the three people talked some more and returned to their rooms.

    Kakashi looked at the moon in the sky and said secretly in his heart: "Naruto, last time in the Kingdom of Rivers, you faced Akatsuki's attack alone. With the help of Nine-Tails, you beat Akatsuki's members to death and escaped.  The world has proven its strength, and it is precisely because of that time that the Snow Country was able to stabilize its current position. And this time you face the same test again, and the survival of the Snow Country depends entirely on you."

    "Kakashi, are you sleeping?" A female voice suddenly sounded outside the room. When Kakashi heard this voice, his thoughts immediately came back. He quickly ran over and opened the door to the room and looked at the two women outside the door. Kakashi turned around  He bowed and said, "Long time no see, Master, Minako-senpai." The two people outside the door were Uzumaki Kina and Namikaze Minako. Although they were dressed in fancy clothes, there was a hint of worry in the corner of their eyebrows.

    Uzumaki Kina quickly helped Kakashi up and said: "No need to be so polite, Kakashi, since I left Konoha more than ten years ago, I am no longer your master's wife."

    Kakashi shook his head and said: "No matter what happens, you are my master's wife, and this will never change." Then Kakashi paused slightly and said: "Please come in first, master's wife.  "Kina Uzumaki and Minako Namikaze nodded without hesitation and stepped into Kakashi's room.

    After Kakashi led the two of them to sit down, he poured tea for them with his own hands and said: "Master, Minako-senpai, please drink tea first." Uzumaki Kinai shook his head and said: "No, Kakashi, before I come here  , first I went to see Hotaru who was staying temporarily. From her mouth, I learned the news that the Six-Tails Jinchuuriki had been captured by Akatsuki. According to the information obtained by the Snow Country over the years, now all the six-tailed jinch¨±riki from one to eight have been captured.  I was captured, I think you should already know the purpose of my visit!"

    Kakashi nodded and said: "Yes, Master, please rest assured, Master, I will protect Naruto even if I risk my life."

    Uzumaki Kina nodded and said: "Thank you, Kakashi, I want to maintain the barrier of Wind Star City. By then, I'm afraid I won't be able to join the battle. Although Naruto is not weak now in terms of strength or power, if we and  If you compare it to Akatsuki, it is still incomparable. When the time comes, it will be up to you. And Akatsuki will never let go of Naruto, the only remaining Jinch¨±riki."

    "Don't worry, Master!" Kakashi said: "I also asked my subordinates to return to Konoha to ask for help. I think it won't be long before reinforcements from Konoha will arrive, and I heard that Naruto is not only our Konoha  Ye, and even Sand Hidden Village seems to have sent reinforcements, when the time comes, we will definitely be able to withstand Akatsuki's attack."

    Minako Namikaze nodded and said: "In this case, that would be great. As long as we have the help of Konoha and Sunagakure, we don't have to be afraid of Akatsuki." Kakashi looked at the two people with some confusion, Uzumaki Qi  Nai said: "Naruto rarely tells us things in order to prevent us from worrying. He takes care of most of the things by himself. This time, we also learned all this from Hotaru's mouth."  Yes. If this were not the case, Naruto would have chosen to take matters into his own hands."

    "Yes." Namikaze Minako responded, then stood up and said: "Kinai-sama, it's already very late, let's go back." Uzumaki Kinai nodded and stood up and said, "Then Kakashi, you have a good rest.  Let's go." Kakashi also quickly stood up and sent Uzumaki Kina and Namikaze Minako out of the door.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 493 The True Meaning of Nine-Tails

    'Tick tock, tick tock, tick tock' A drop of water keeps dripping. This is a basement. Dim yellow lights illuminate the surroundings, but the place that can be illuminated is only a short dozen meters around it. Then there is a  It was pitch black, and behind it was another light.

    "I didn't expect that I would step here at this time." Naruto looked around and said, "What is this? A fate that has been determined, or a fate that cannot be escaped." Naruto raised his feet and chose at will.  Go in one direction, because Naruto knows that no matter which direction he chooses, no matter how he walks, he can reach his destination.

    Sure enough, after walking for a while, Naruto came to a huge iron gate. There was darkness behind the iron gate, and he could not see the scene behind the iron gate clearly. Looking at the seal on the iron gate, Naruto said loudly  : "Hey, Kyuubi, are you asleep?"

    A pair of huge blood-red eyes, full of bloodlust and rage, appeared behind the iron gate: "Kid, what are you doing here? Are you saying that you want to give your body to me?" A magnetic male voice sounded.

    "Haha." Naruto smiled softly and said, "So you're not asleep, that's good, but you're right, I just want to give my body to you." With that, Naruto stepped in  Entering the iron gate, a huge fox appeared in front of Naruto. It was the nine-tailed demon fox, the head of the nine tailed beasts.

    "It's great that you stepped in by yourself." Kyuubi looked at Naruto who stepped into the iron door, showed a human smile, and at the same time stretched out his two front paws to grab Naruto and said: "  In this case, there is no need for me to look for opportunities to corrode your body. Ever since you followed that perverted old man to practice, I have discovered that you have escaped my control. You have grown so fast that it scares me.  Therefore, I have been looking for opportunities to erode your body, but you have suppressed me every time. I originally never had a chance, but I didn¡¯t expect you to do it so quickly, in less than a few years.  You gave me a chance, no, I should say you took the initiative to give your body to me, don't worry, I won't 'disappoint' your expectations, so become my body, kid." Kyuubi said, suddenly something happened on his body.  Countless chakra surged out, not only filling the surroundings, but also slowly flowing out from the gaps under the iron door.

    Chakra filled the surroundings, gradually surrounding Naruto, and seemed to be preparing to invade Naruto's body, while Naruto allowed Kyuubi to catch him, with a slight smile on his face, looking at Kyuubi, and saw  Just when Kyuubi's chakra was about to invade Naruto's body, all the chakra disappeared in an instant. Kyuubi let go of Naruto and said, "Tch, you are such an unlovable brat, you just  Can't you cooperate with me?" Naruto landed firmly on Kyuubi's arm. When Kyuubi lay down, he turned slightly and came to Kyuubi's head. Kyuubi looked at Naruto above him  , a slight flick failed to throw Naruto off, so he stopped caring about it and let Naruto lie on his forehead.

    "Hey, kid, when did you find out?" Kyuubi suddenly said: "I don't think I have any flaws. Since you went to practice, every time I have invaded, it is impossible for you to detect it.  Flawed, even the last time you used the Demon Fox Sage, you still forcibly suppressed my chakra. Logically speaking, you should not know that I did not really invade your body." Naruto.  He didn't answer immediately, but changed his body posture. Because there were too many skulls on the head of Kyuubi, Naruto could not find a suitable place to lie down, so Naruto naturally ignored Kyuubi's words.  .

    "Damn you brat, don't move around for me anymore." Kyuubi said angrily, raised his head and said, "Answer my question quickly, otherwise, you won't even think about me lending you my power next time. Recently,  You must be in great need of my strength."

    "Ugh" Facing the 'threat' of Nine-Tails, Naruto could only stop, because as Nine-Tails said, Naruto needs the power of Nine-Tails for the time being, so Naruto doesn't need it for the time being.  Planning to offend Kyuubi, just reply: "Indeed, I thought so at first, because your chakra, Kyuubi, is so evil. Although I believe you, I also have to consider whether you will be influenced by me."  The possibility of losing sanity under the control of chakra. So I could only choose to suppress it by force. Later, your riots became more and more frequent, and I could only think that you had been controlled by me and completely turned into the Kyuubi.  Demonic fox.¡±

    Having said this, Naruto paused for a moment, and then said: "Kyuubi, a few months ago, when the Snow Kingdom just moved its capital to Wind Star City, I fell into my own illusion. You should know that, right?  .¡±

    "You know, I noticed it when your power just fell into chaos. After all, I have been in your body for more than ten years, and I can still sense it." Nine Tails said casually: "Just to find out the reason.  , still??Is it because you, the kid, are too passionate? In addition, you, the kid, hide too many secrets in your heart and your strength grows too fast. All these reasons caused your power to go berserk.  But it¡¯s okay, even if you were able to suppress it that time, you won¡¯t be able to suppress it next time. I¡¯m afraid the power will be even more terrifying by then.  It won't be as easy to handle as it is now.  "

    "Isn't it that time?" Naruto looked at Kyuubi and said with a smile: "That time my power fell into chaos, and then I went berserk, but my soul fell into my own illusion. At that time, Kyuubi,  If you really want to take away my body, isn't it the best chance? No one can stop you at that time. But you stay here honestly, isn't this strange? "

    Kyuubi nodded and said: "You are right, but that time, when you used the Demon Fox Sage, if you were aware of it, why did you still need to forcibly suppress my chakra?"

    "Actually, I didn't notice that time." Naruto said: "What I really noticed was after that time, when I returned to Fengxing City and practiced space ninjutsu, because I suddenly  I discovered a problem, Kyuubi, every time you tried to take control of my body, it was when I was at my strongest, and every time, while suppressing your chakra, my own chakra was  It also keeps flowing through the body. Every time, the chakra belonging to you in the body is completely cleaned. I didn't know it before, but now I know it, because every time you use your chakra, although you  Try your best to gather it, but there is always some chakra belonging to you left in my body, so you use this method to help me clean up the chakra in my body." After saying this, Naruto grabbed the Nine-Tails  The ear whispered: "Kyuubi, after I realized the truth about how you eroded my body, I just want to say one thing to you from the bottom of my heart."

    "Hmph." Kyuubi's ears twitched, he broke away from Naruto's hand, lay down again, closed his eyes and said: "Since you have noticed it, you can't use this method again in the future. Tsk, it's really  Trouble. I will use another method in the future. As for what you want to say, if it is something like thank you, forget it. You are a jinchuriki, and I am the tailed beast in your body. Our lives are one, and helping you is helping myself.  , there¡¯s nothing to thank you for.¡±

    "Haha, what I want to say is of course not these kinds of thanks." Naruto smiled, then stretched out his hand to grab Kyuubi's tail again and whispered: "Kyuubi, I think you should have noticed it.  , I am not from this world."

    Kyuubi's ears twitched again and broke away from Naruto's hand: "When you are trapped in your own illusion, you are defenseless. Although I have not invaded your body, it is because it is too boring here.  , so I accidentally looked through your memory." After saying this, Kyuubi's eyes seemed to reveal a hint of embarrassment, but Naruto did not hear it, because Kyuubi's tone did not change at all, and in  Naruto couldn't see Kyuubi's eyes on Kyuubi's forehead, so Naruto had no idea that Kyuubi would also appear embarrassed: "I found that there is a memory hidden deep in your memory, so I checked it.  Get up and take advantage of the time when you fell into your own illusion. Although I didn't have time to finish reading it when you came out, and I can't continue to look through it until now, but I also saw something similar to the world now.  , For example, you should not be so strong originally, and you should still be in Konoha now. Originally, you should like the violent woman, not the white-eyed woman and the famous name of the Snow Country." Said Kyuubi slightly.  After a pause, he said: "I'm curious, kid, since you originally belonged to another world, who are you now? Namikaze Naruto? Or are you a person from that world? Are you still the son of the Fourth Hokage?"  "

    "Of course." Naruto said without hesitation: "You have to know that I died in another world, then came to this world, and was born to my mother, Uzumaki Kina. Speaking of which, I am still  Namikaze Naruto, it's just that the memory of the previous life has not been erased. Originally, I did not have the memory of the previous life. This is the only difference."

    "Forget it." Kyuubi said casually: "Whether you are Namikaze Naruto or the brat from the previous life, you are just my jinch¨±riki now, and this will not change. It doesn't matter if I tell you so much.  What do you mean?" Then Kyuubi said: "Okay, kid, this is what you want to say. If so, then you should have finished talking. Go back quickly. You shouldn't stay here for a long time."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 494 The Second Generation of the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki

    When Naruto heard Kyuubi's words, he immediately waved his hands and said: "No, no, of course that's not what I'm talking about. This is just a premise. If you don't know my last life, then you won't know what I'm going to say next.  Maybe you understand! So I have to make sure first."

    Kyuubi nodded and said: "Then let's get to the point quickly. After that, go back quickly and don't stay here to disturb my sleep."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Okay, then Kyuubi, since you know my last life, then the country where I lived in my previous life once had a powerful country, but because it happened to meet the age of gods, so that  This country was replaced by a few careerists. And the emperor of this country was also described as a cruel and foolish king."

    "I know." Jiuwei opened his eyes slightly and said, "Because that emperor also had a nine-tailed fox next to him, so I paid more attention. Then why do you ask this?"

    Naruto said: "If you know the Nine-tailed Fox, then you must also know the relationship between that emperor and the Nine-tailed Fox. Speaking of which, in the last life, I sympathized with and envied the emperor, but in this life I  I don't envy him anymore, because I have everything he has, including a nine-tailed fox." After saying this, Naruto paused, and then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth and said: "Nine-tails, speaking of which, I also  I have never known your gender. Although you have always spoken with a male voice to me, I always feel that there is a feminine tone in your tone. Can you tell me your gender? "

    "Kid, why are you asking this?" Kyuubi suddenly opened his eyes, stretched out his front paws to grab Naruto from his head and placed it in his palm. His blood-red eyes stared at Naruto tightly and said, "Speak quickly.  , otherwise, be careful I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡±

    Naruto shrugged, then stretched out his hand to wave. Kyuubi was stunned for a moment, then made a 'cut' sound, turned his head and put his ear on Naruto's. The smile on Naruto's lips became thicker, and even revealed that  A hint of a bad smile: "Actually, it's nothing? Just, Jiuwei, I suddenly thought that you and I have been together for more than ten years. You can be regarded as watching me grow up since childhood. We naturally had some feelings before,  If you are a female, no, I should say, if you are a female and can transform into an extremely beautiful woman, maybe I will do anything for you just like that emperor.  Of course, you can¡¯t violate my principles.¡±

    "You damn brat, how dare you make a joke on me." Listening to Naruto's evil smile, Kyuubi immediately understood the meaning of Naruto's words and immediately said angrily: "I decided to snatch your body away immediately.  "Naruto felt keenly that there was a slight change in Kyuubi's voice, but as soon as Kyuubi finished speaking, its claws immediately closed, as if it wanted to teach Naruto in his palm a lesson.  But Naruto instantly disappeared from Kyuubi's palm and appeared on Kyuubi's long nose.

    Naruto looked at Kyuubi and continued to tease: "Oh, Kyuubi, your reaction is similar to that of ordinary women. Could it be that I was right, Kyuubi!"

    Kyuubi stared at Naruto with his eyes and said: "You brat, you even used the 'Flying Thunder God Technique'. Don't think that you dare to be lawless just because you have officially entered the space realm. Just stay there and don't move."

    After hearing Kyuubi's words, Naruto was sure that Kyuubi's voice had indeed changed somewhat, and Naruto knew very well what the eyes were expressing. This time, Naruto saw a strange look deep in Kyuubi's eyes.  , this look, Naruto often saw in the eyes of Hinata and Koyuki, was part of the shy nature of women and would never appear in any male.  Of course, except for rabbits, but does Kyuubi look like a rabbit?

    Naruto was very interested in the gender of the nine-tailed beasts. He had a vague feeling that the nine-tailed fox, the head of the nine tailed beasts and possessing the most evil chakra among the nine tailed beasts, might really be a female.  Thinking of this, Naruto's mind changed, he raised his head slightly, and watched Kyuubi slapping his paws. The evil smile on Naruto's lips became thicker, he took a step forward, and said loudly: "Haha, Kyuubi, you really  It's so cute, come on, let me kiss you." Naruto stepped forward and kissed Kyuubi between the two eyes.

    Kyuubi looked at Naruto with wide eyes, his claws stayed about five centimeters behind Naruto, and then the entire Kyuubi froze.  However, Kyuubi was stunned, but Naruto was not. Just after Naruto kissed him, Naruto stepped forward and his body appeared next to the iron gate in an instant, looking at Kyuubi with a smile.

    When Kyuubi saw Naruto disappearing in front of his eyes, he immediately became furious, stared at Naruto closely, and then suddenly slapped Naruto with a paw. Naruto waved his hand and said, "Well, I'll see you again next time.  Kyuubi. Next time, you have to tell me your true gender." With that, Naruto stepped out of the iron door, then turned his head and glanced at Kyuubi, revealing a trace ofSmiling, "Kid, I'm a male. Don't you feel disgusted if you kiss me?"

    Naruto waved his hand and said: "No matter you are male or female, your body is still a fox. In my previous life, it was really normal to kiss cute animals. The only thing I was afraid of was the germs attached to the animals.  , it¡¯s just Kyuubi, you are in the state of soul and chakra now, I don¡¯t think there will be any germs, not to mention, Kyuubi, you probably don¡¯t know, in my last life, there were a lot of stories about fox transformation** and  There are legends about human marriage, even the emperor I just mentioned, isn't it? What's more, you said you are a male, but I haven't confirmed it yet? But I hope you are a female even more." After that, Ming  Hearing the huge banging sound on the iron door, the person knew that Kyuubi was angry, so he waved his hand and said: "Then, goodbye, Kyuubi." With that, Naruto's figure disappeared instantly.

    "Tch, this damn brat." Seeing Naruto disappear, Kyuubi, who was in Naruto's body, naturally knew that Naruto had indeed left, so Kyuubi retracted his claws from the iron door and said: "The more you  It¡¯s getting more and more outrageous, and you even dare to tease me.¡± Kyuubi raised his head and said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you want to say a few words about your own son¡¯s current situation?¡±

    A golden light flashed, and a handsome man with a slender figure and handsome appearance appeared in front of Kyuubi. He had short golden hair, a Konoha forehead protector on his forehead, and a face shape similar to Naruto's. You could tell just by looking at it.  , the person in front of him is much more mature than Naruto, both in appearance and psychology. Although Naruto has the memory of his previous life, Naruto's previous life did not live too long.  He is also only in his twenties, so although Naruto has lived for many years in his two lives combined, in fact, Naruto's psychology is still not as good as that of some adults.

    The man in front of him has a perfect figure, wearing a Konoha vest and a short-sleeved white robe. The words "Yondaime" are written on the back of the robe, plus the title of Kyuubi.  All proved that this person's identity is Konoha's fourth Hokage, Naruto's father, Namikaze Minato.

    Minato smiled softly: "Naruto, do you have any questions?"

    Looking at Minato's smile, Kyuubi gritted his teeth and said, "Don't laugh. When you and your son laugh, they look exactly the same. I get very angry every time."

    "Uh" Minato was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "Well, Naruto was just joking, don't take it too seriously. You and Naruto have been together for more than ten years, so you should have some understanding.  Naruto is right."

    "Hmph." Kyuubi snorted coldly: "You're just joking, didn't you see what that brat said and did? I wish I could teach him a lesson now. You can never think of me helping him again in the future.  .¡±

    "Haha." Minato smiled softly. As for Kyuubi's words, he simply ignored them. After laughing, Minato said: "Okay, Kyuubi, I can't show up for too long, so I'll go back first."  Zhu Mizuki looked at Kyuubi and bowed deeply: "Thank you, Kyuubi. As a father, I am very grateful that you can forgive me for sealing you and help my son with all your heart."

    "At that time, I was forcibly extracted from the jinchuriki's body. Before I could regain my consciousness, I was controlled by the pair of sharingan eyes, and then destroyed Konoha everywhere. As the Hokage of Konoha, you can't stop me.  It's normal." Kyuubi closed his eyes and said casually: "In the more than ten years in Naruto's body, I thought a lot because of Naruto's attitude towards me. I found that you did nothing wrong. Of course,  I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything wrong. What¡¯s wrong are those ambitious people who destroy other people¡¯s lives for their own ambitions. Of course, this is only the first reason. The most important reason is just that the law of the jungle eats the strong.  instinct."

    With that said, Kyuubi suddenly opened a pair of blood-red eyes and said, "Speaking of which, Minato, if you ever planned to seal me in Kinai's body."

    Minato nodded and said: "Yes, that was my original plan. In fact, the first generation's wife was almost unable to survive at that time. The third generation and I mentioned that Kinai would be the next jinchuriki because of the Uzumaki clan.  There is a trace of strange ability in his blood, which can better suppress the tailed beast. Qinai also agreed, but just when he was about to transfer, Qinai became pregnant, and then the wife of the first generation firmly disagreed, but he had no choice but to do so.  , we can only drag it on, who knows that this delay will last until Naruto was born, and you were extracted. And I also thought that Naruto also has the blood of the Uzumaki clan, and has the same feeling towards tailed beasts.  It worked, so I sealed you into Naruto's body and made him the second jinch¨±riki. I owe Naruto a lot as my father."

    ps: Yesterday, a friend came back from abroad. I stayed with him to cleanse him from the wind and drank until he was very drunk. As a result, there was no update. I apologize for this. This chapter will be added.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????.Book lovers are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all here!  ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 495 Before Dawn Attacks

    "You are not the only one who owes himcom" Kyuubi lay on the ground and closed his eyes and said: "If this weren't the case, I'm afraid he would still be in Konoha! And Qina, who clearly knows that his own  It¡¯s not a good feeling to have your son where you are but not see him.¡±

    Hearing these words, Minato fell silent, turned around and disappeared instantly.  Jiuwei opened his eyes, and then the huge figure gradually shrank, and gradually formed a human form: "If I hadn't seen the nine-tailed fox deep in the memory of that kid from the previous life, I would not have thought of transforming.  **, but I don¡¯t know how that kid will react when he sees me like this?" A slightly charming voice sounded, and it seemed to be attracting other people, but here is Naruto's body  Inside, except for Naruto and the newly appeared Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato, no one else would appear at all.  At the moment, neither Naruto nor Minato knew that Nine-Tails could indeed transform.  Especially Naruto, he didn't even know that besides the Kyuubi, he also had his father in his body

    Naruto opened his eyes and immediately felt the pressure coming from his body. He smiled slightly and glanced at Xiaoxue who was sleeping on his chest. He stretched out his hand slightly and pulled up the quilt to cover her exposed snow-like shoulders.

    Immediately, Naruto stopped making any moves, and instead stared at the top of the bed with his eyes open, thinking about how to face Akatsuki's next attack.  After all, according to the news that Naruto received, all the tailed beasts have been captured, and only himself, the Nine-Tailed Beast, is left. Akatsuki should soon target him, so in the past few days, Naruto has been  Thinking about how to deal with Akatsuki's attack.  It¡¯s just that one didn¡¯t come up with too many ideas.

    Naruto's ears twitched, and the sound of cautious movement came from the room, "Your Highness, it's time to get up, Your Highness." A female officer knelt in front of Naruto and Xiaoxue's bed. She did not look to see if Naruto and Xiaoxue were awake.  Instead, he whispered directly.

    "Huh?" Xiaoxue made a meaningless murmur, and then a white arm stretched out from the quilt and gently rubbed her eyes.  The female officer heard Xiaoxue's voice and whispered again: "Your Highness, it's time to get up, otherwise, you will be late in keeping up with the ministers' discussions."

    "I understand. Let's freshen up and change clothes!" Xiaoxue responded casually, but she did not get up from Naruto's chest and continued to cling to Naruto's chest.  "Yes." The female officer heard Xiaoxue's words and immediately responded, then stood up and left the inner room. Although she was also Xiaoxue's confidant, she was responsible for personally protecting Xiaoxue. When necessary, she was Xiaoxue's substitute, so  Although she is not a fighting ninja, she is a perceptive ninja. She is very good at sensing the chakra fluctuations around her, so that she can use her life to block any danger for Xiaoxue at any time. As for helping Xiaoxue dress and groom herself, she naturally has a dedicated  maid.

    Xiaoxue raised her head slightly and immediately saw Naruto's aquamarine-like eyes. Xiaoxue's face turned slightly red and said, "I'm sorry, did I wake you up?" Naruto shook his head and reached out to hug Xiaoxue on the bed.  Sitting on the bed: "No, it should be me who apologizes. I was already awake before you woke up. I woke you up." At this time, the female officer who had just exited left with six maids.  Entering the inner room, the female officer was not surprised to see Naruto and Koyuki sitting on the bed, because she and the six maids behind her had already started serving Koyuki Fenghua when they were in Fenghua City. Although Naruto and Koyuki  Koyuki has never been in the same room, and they have never served Naruto. However, after moving the capital, Naruto and Koyuki have never shared a room, so from that time on, while serving Fenghua Koyuki, they also need to serve Naruto. Although  It was a little uncomfortable at first, but now that the capital has been moved for a few months, they have gotten used to it.

    When the female officer saw Naruto sitting on the bed, she did not hesitate. She knelt on the ground with her six maids and said: "Your Highness the Daimyo, Your Highness the Prince, please have your two highnesses freshen up and change clothes." Naruto nodded slightly and looked at the six people behind the female officer.  There were two maids, and each of them was seen holding the clothes worn by Naruto and Xiaoxue. It seemed that they had already known about it. Naruto looked at Xiaoxue and said softly: "Okay, Xue'er, let's get up." Xiaoxue.  Nodding, she no longer leaned on Naruto's chest, but sat up. In this way, the quilt covering her fell down, revealing the snow-like skin of the little snowman as its name suggests, as well as the two breasts on her chest.  After lighting the red plum, the female officer immediately stepped forward and gently opened the thin quilt. This time, the bodies of both Naruto and Xiaoxue were completely exposed.

    In fact, both Naruto and Koyuki were not used to it at first, because Naruto had never had such high-level treatment, not even after becoming the prince of the country of snow, while Koyuki had been rebellious since he was a child because of his uncle.  He has never lived this kind of life, but after Xiaoxue became a daimyo, it lasted for a long time, and the people who served him were also girls, so Xiaoxue also slowlyI'm used to it, and Naruto didn't do this until he and Xiaoxue lived in the same room. Xiaoxue laughed at him for not getting used to it at first, but Naruto has the memory of two lives after all.  So within a few days, Naruto got used to it.

    Naruto and Xiaoxue got off the bed and separated slightly. Six maids immediately gathered around them. Within a short time, the two of them were fully dressed. After washing under the maids' service, Naruto picked up the eyebrow pencil and began to paint  Xiaoxue wearing makeup.  Naruto stood in front of Xiaoxue, watching Xiaoxue give a slight kiss, then stretched out his hand to touch Xiaoxue's forehead, and drew lightly with a pen.

    "If people know that the majestic Prince of the Snow Country will personally draw my eyebrows, I wonder what kind of shock will happen to the Snow Country?" Xiaoxue said softly, and Naruto smiled softly: "I think they must  They will think that I have no ambition, no ambition to make progress, and only care about the happiness in my boudoir."

    "You clearly know that, but you still draw for me every day."

    "Because you are my woman." Naruto said firmly: "No matter whether I am in the past life, this life or the next life, I will always draw my eyebrows for the woman I love." After saying these words, Naruto touched Xiaoxue's eyebrows.  The final stroke was painted on it.  Naruto put down the eyebrow pencil gently and said: "Next, you can only let them do it for you." Naruto stood up.

    "Thank you, Naruto," Fenghua Koyuki looked at Naruto and said, "I feel very happy to have you loving me." Naruto gently stroked Koyuki's cheek and said, "Me too, Xue'er." He said.  Naruto kissed Xiaoxue's forehead lightly and said, "I'm going out first. Xue'er." Xiaoxue nodded. Naruto turned around and picked up the god-god robe handed over by the maid. Naruto picked up the collar and gave it a slight shake.  Then she put it on her body and made a room. After Naruto left, all six maids gathered around Xiaoxue and began to dress up Xiaoxue, because except for her eyebrows, nothing else was dressed up yet.  

    A certain country, a certain underground base.

    With a 'bang' sound, a human body fell to the ground. A closer look revealed that he was wearing a sky blue toga and a handsome face, it was the Six-Tailed Jinchuuriki Yugao, but now his eyes were open with anger and a look of dismay on his face.  I don't know if it's relief or some other expression.  It's just that he is completely a corpse now.

    "Huhu. I didn't expect it to take so long this time." Kisame Hoshikage said: "In the past, when there were ten people, we only needed more than a day to seal the tailed beast. Even if  When there were only nine people, we only needed three days. Now, with only six people left, it actually takes nearly twenty days. If there are two less, I'm afraid it will take even more time."

    "Now only the Nine-Tails and the Eight-Tails are left." Pain said: "The Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails is in the Snow Country, and he is in the new capital of the Snow Country, Wind Star City. In two days, after I fully recover  , I will catch it immediately."

    "Penn, do you need our help?" A Fei, no, it should be Uchiha Madara, he said: "The Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, Namikaze Naruto is very strong, I fought against him in the Land of Fire,  I'm afraid even you can't handle his space ninjutsu. And there are many powerful ninjas behind Namikaze Naruto"

    "We only need Xiaonan and Fengqing." Payne said: "In my eyes, Namikaze Naruto's power is not invincible."

    Uchiha Madara nodded and said: "Really, then the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki will be left to you. Capture him as soon as possible. I'll leave first." After saying that, Uchiha Madara disappeared, and then everyone gradually disappeared.  

    "Sasuke, it seems that you have been fooled." Uchiha Madara, wearing a whirlpool mask, looked at Sasuke with one eye and said: "It seems that this should be the ability of the eight-tailed Jinchuuriki. Let the tailed beast cut off its tail to escape the battle.  ." There is a huge octopus tentacle on the ground, with the eight tails' chakra remaining on it. However, as time continues to pass, it is estimated that it will not be long before the chakra on it will be completely exhausted.

    Sasuke said without even looking at the octopus tentacle: "The mission to capture the Eight-Tails this time has indeed failed, but this does not mean that the Eight-Tails can escape from my hands. I will catch him with my own hands."

    Uchiha Spot nodded: "I know, but we have to do it as soon as possible. Payne has captured the Six-Tails, and we have also completed the extraction. Now Payne has gone to capture the Nine-Tails, and the Nine-Tails must be drawn at the end."  , So, there are still eight tails that have not been extracted, so you must capture the eight tails before the nine tails are captured."

    "I understand." Sasuke responded indifferently, turned and left.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 496 Sanada, Sakata

    The peaceful time passed slowly, and Naruto was still dealing with various documents in the Daming Mansion every day. He seemed to be a little indifferent to Akatsuki, because in the past few years, assassinations continued to occur in the Kingdom of Snow.  The number of cultural relics officials is decreasing every day. At the same time, the news about the Akatsuki organization's attack on Fengxing City has been completely spread.  .com For a time, everyone in Fengxing City was in danger, so much so that the death of the official was completely ignored.

    Sakata Hoshi stayed in his mansion, surrounded by dozens of ninjas and samurai. Everyone had wounds on their bodies. He looked around cautiously, as if a wild beast would pounce out at any time.  There were several corpses lying on the ground. Sakata Hoshi sat helplessly on the ground and kept wearing rough clothes. "Huhu, what is going on? Why did someone suddenly come to assassinate me? Is it my enemy? No, if it is mine  As for enemies, the best opportunity for an assassination would be when the capital is moved. They should come to assassinate me at that time, instead of choosing a time like now. In the past few months, Namikaze Naruto has been sitting in Fengxing City, and some  Xiao Xiao didn't dare to make any move at all. Even those with some strength were hiding in fear. How could someone suddenly appear and want to assassinate me? Although my real power has been removed  Almost, but after all, I am still the city lord of Windstar City. It is impossible for anyone to assassinate me at this time, because after assassinating me, they will face the pursuit of the Snow Kingdom, etc., if it is other  If someone wants to kill me, then why are there no movement in Snow Country and Snow Ninja Village? This is simply impossible. Ever since Namikaze Naruto came here, the entire Wind Star City has been like a copper wall. It's impossible.  There are so many people coming to kill me, and it has been so long, they will definitely not make any move, but if it is Namikaze Naruto who wants to kill me"

    Sakata Hoshi thought of an idea that frightened him, but as soon as the idea appeared in his mind, he asked to deny it: "No, it shouldn't be Namikaze Naruto. Now, Akatsuki's people may attack at any time, Namikaze Naruto  How could a person send someone to kill me at this time? This consumes his own strength, and no one would choose this. But who is it?" Sakata Hoshi thought quietly, he  It's not that he doesn't want to leave his mansion, but that he has been surrounded and trapped in this room.  It's not that he didn't send people to rush through, but every time he opened the door, countless bows and arrows would be shot directly in, and the people who attacked could not come back intact, or they could not come back at all.

    Thinking of this, Sakata Hoshi's mouth showed a wry smile. He originally saw that Kanei Sanada was very important to Naruto Namikaze, but he knew that Kanei Sanada had never had a good impression of him, so he considered whether he should find a way to deal with it.  , so they gathered their confidants, but in the middle of the discussion, they suddenly saw countless unknown ninjas pouring in, and blocked all of them in this room, but it was precisely because of them  With everyone here, Sakata Hoshi can barely resist with his own people, but all Sakata Hoshi's forces are here, and it has become a fact to catch them all in one fell swoop.

    Sakata Hoshi thought about it for a long time, then stood up proudly and opened the door step by step. Originally, if someone else had opened the door, countless sharp arrows would have gathered immediately, but when Sakata Hoshi opened the door, it was quiet.  There was no movement at all, "Humph." Sakata Hoshi snorted coldly and said: "Show up, Sanada Kanaki. Since you are here, then don't hide." In fact, Sakata Hoshi did not confirm that this time it was  Kanada Sanada, but after much deliberation, he still called out the name Kanada Sanada, because although the possibility was low, he was indeed the only possibility.

    With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, a figure appeared in front of Sakata Hoshi, it was Kanada Sanada.  "Sure enough, it's you." Hoshi Sakata looked at Kanada Sanada and said, "What? Did Naruto Namikaze send you here?" Kanada Sanada shook his head and said, "No, His Highness the Prince did not send me. It was me.  I came here myself.¡±

    Sakata Hoshi looked at Kanada Sanada and said: "You are here on your own, but it is true that Naruto Namikaze wants to kill me, right?" Kanada Sanada's face remained unchanged and he said indifferently: "Who knows? However,  The only thing I know is that you will die here."

    "Really?" Sakata Hoshi said casually: "Speaking of which, I'm very surprised. Aren't all the Jinch¨±riki captured now? Only Namikaze Naruto and the Nine-Tails are left. Akatsuki will definitely not  Let him go, and the gap between Akatsuki's capture of the Six-Tails and the Eight-Tails will not be long before they come to capture him, the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki. Needless to say, Akatsuki's power is able to continuously successfully capture the Tailed Beast Jinch¨±riki.  It is enough to prove that they have the strength to compete with the country, so Namikaze Naruto should consider how to deal with Akatsuki now. Why do you have to pay such a high price to kill me first?" Sakata Hoshi pointed to the people lying on the ground around him.  The corpse said: "Although most of these corpses are my people, but?Many of them are your people.  "

    "It's very simple." Kanada Sanada replied with a smile: "Because in order to fight against external forces, one must first settle the internal affairs. Akatsuki is watching, but the Snow Country is not stable internally. Because of the appearance of His Highness the Prince, the power of the Snow Country has been vested in His Highness the Daimyo.  Gathered in his hands, almost all the power that should have been in the hands of the big families was taken back by His Highness. The hatred of these big families towards Lord Naruto is self-evident. In order to take back these powers, they will not care whether the Snow Country  There are, for example, the former Third Taifu. Although he was the most loyal to the Kingdom of Snow, he still lost himself in power and colluded with Ishida Rijiu and others from the Kingdom of Tian. In order to prevent another incident, His Highness the Prince  Something similar happens, so before Akatsuki attacks, some people should be cleared out first, and the remaining people will be monitored. Only in this way can His Highness the Prince devote himself to fighting Akatsuki."

    "Ha!" Hoshi Sakata sneered, then looked at Kanada Sanada and said: "Speaking of which, Kanada Sanada, are you interested in becoming the third wife for a time?" Hoshi Sakata showed a smile and said: "The country of snow now  Needless to say, you should be very clear about the situation. Although a huge territory has been laid, the foundation is too shallow after all. It was only sustained by Namikaze Naruto's reputation in the Land of Snow. This time Akatsuki came  Capturing the Nine-Tails is a huge test for Namikaze Naruto and even the Kingdom of Snow. If Namikaze Naruto can repel the enemy, then nothing will change, and it will even be better than before, but  If Naruto Namikaze is defeated and captured, do you think Zabuza Momochi and Neji Hyuga can hold up the Snow Country?"

    Kanada Sanada looked at Sakata Hoshi and said, "What exactly do you want to say?"

    "Hmph, Kanada Sanada, aren't you asking questions knowingly?" Sakata Hoshi looked at Kanada Sanada, narrowed his eyes slightly and said: "You don't know that Namikaze Naruto is a creature in the Land of Snow, even though the snow  When the country was expanding, Naruto Namikaze was not in the country of snow, and most of the current territory was conquered by Zabuza Momochi and Neji Hyuga with countless snow ninjas in cooperation with the soldiers of the country of snow.  Yes, it's just that after they defeated it, they continued to publicize Namikaze Naruto's name. Now the name 'Naruto Namikaze' is like a god in the hearts of the people of Snow Country. Although the matter in Uzumaki City  It brought a trace of haze to these people, but this trace of haze has long since dissipated. In addition, Namikaze Naruto never competed for the position of daimyo, so now almost all the people's hearts are in Namikaze Naruto.  It is precisely because of this that Namikaze Naruto can deal with the ministers of the court at will. But, if Namikaze Naruto fails, what do you think will happen?"

    Sakata Hoshi said: "I know that Namikaze Naruto is very strong and has reached the Kage level, plus the Nine-Tails in his body, but don't forget, this time the opponent is Akatsuki, not the previous ones.  Chuunin and jounin are 'kage' level ninjas, and not one. Do you think Namikaze Naruto has a chance of winning? Once Namikaze Naruto is caught, maybe the organization he established will exist, but  Do you know what will happen to the Snow Country today?"

    "" Just as Kanada Sanada was about to speak, Sakata Hoshi stretched out his hand to interrupt Kanada Sanada and said: "Once Naruto Namikaze fails, the absolute discount will affect the country of Snow. Nowadays,  The Kingdom of Snow will never continue to be so stable. First of all, the original Kingdom of Waves will soon declare independence, and the city lords of some of the existing huge cities in the Kingdom of Snow will also declare independence one after another. By then, the entire Snow Kingdom will  If the country can still hold on to its original Fenghua Castle, even if the results are already very good, it would be normal to directly destroy the country. Kanada Sanada, don't you think you should bet on such an unstable person?  Is it worth it in terms of power and power? What's more, your brother still died in their hands."

    "You are right." Kanada Sanada looked at Sakata Hoshi and said: "The current Snow Country can only maintain its current state completely relying on His Highness the Prince, and now His Highness is facing the 'Akatsuki'  It's a huge test, but you only said, what will happen if His Highness the Prince fails? But you have never thought about what will happen after His Highness wins, which will definitely push His Highness's reputation to the top. I believe His Highness, he can do it.  , because he is the lord I like, and I will fight to death under his command. Brother, I will also be very happy. Especially after I kill you."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 497 Cleaning up Sakata

    "Really?" Sakata Hoshi looked at Kanada Sanada and said, "You think too highly of Namikaze Naruto comAlthough I don't know how terrifying Akatsuki's power is, Namikaze Naruto's power is  I know very well that except for Momochi Zabuza, Hinata Neji, Kurama Yakumo, Minazuki Shiro, Minagawa Natsuki, Kiga Zuimu, and Yuji Yueka, there is nothing special about them.  It is simply wishful thinking that Namikaze Naruto wants to rely on these people to deal with Akatsuki. Although Konoha's Hatake Kakashi temporarily stays in Wind Star City, don't forget that Namikaze Naruto came from Konoha.  Those who defected, can you and Konoha cooperate closely? In addition, Kurama Yakumo and Hyuga Neji, both of whom were once ninjas of Konoha, defected from Konoha with Namikaze Naruto. Although  You and Konoha are still allies on the surface, but in fact, can you trust each other? And Hatake Kakashi may not have sat on the mountain to watch the tiger fight, and took the opportunity to bring Namikaze Naruto back to Konoha. As for Suna  Hidden Village, Qiga Zuimeng also rebelled from Sunagakure Village, and Sunagakure and Snow Country have not had much friendship. They only helped Namikaze Naruto because the Fifth Kazekage once did the same.  Jinchuuriki, it seems that Namikaze Naruto is the only tailed beast jinchuriki left, so he will help. With two unsteady allies, it is impossible for Namikaze Naruto to fight against Akatsuki's people.  Yes. Kanada Sanada" Sakata Hoshi looked at Kanada Sanada and said: "Once Naruto Namikaze is captured in the battle, the entire Snow Country will collapse instantly. At that time, the Snow Country will not only  Countless rebels have appeared, and other countries will also attack the country of snow. But the current daimyo Fuka Koyuki cannot stop them, let alone Hyuga Neji and Momochi Zabuza. And you just need to follow them  As for Namikaze Naruto, even the word 'Sanada' will disappear from this world, let alone you, are you sure you want to make this bet with Namikaze Naruto with your entire family?"

    "Oh." Kanada Sanada looked at Hoshi Sakata with a hint of a smile and said, "Why, do you just want to say now that you want me to follow you?"

    Sakata Hoshi shook his head and said: "If your brother is still alive, I will indeed ask him to come over to you, but now that you are the head of the Sanada family, you will not surrender to me, and I dare not accept you, but Kanada Sanada  , I have already started to make arrangements. As soon as Namikaze Naruto collapses, my people will immediately occupy Wind Star City. Sanada Kanexiang, for the sake of Sanada Juga, I don¡¯t have to fight with your Sanada family, as long as  If the Sanada family leaves Fengxing City, then we will never interfere with each other, and if you are willing, you can even occupy a city and taste the taste of being the lord of a city. I think if the Sanada family controls a city by yourself  , let¡¯s develop much faster than under any other circumstances.¡±

    "It's a very good bait." Kanada Sanada looked at Sakata Hoshi and said: "I don't know how to refuse it? But!" Sanada Kaneo looked at Sakata Hoshi and said, "I still have more  The last question? As long as you can answer my question, how about I help you once? "

    "Great." Sakata Hoshi walked towards Kanada Sanada with a smile on his face and said, "What's the question? As long as I know it, I will definitely answer it." Sanada Hoshi looked at Sakata Hoshi who walked in and said nothing more.  , but said: "My problem is ugh" Looking at the katana that suddenly came out of his chest, Sanada Kanei was stuck in mid-sentence, and blood continued to flow from Sanada Kanei.  The feeling surged out of Xiang's chest, and behind him, a ninja was holding a katana.

    Sakata Hoshi held a kunai in his hand and stabbed it into Kanai Sanada's chest again: "I said, if Sanada Juga is the clan leader now, I will accept your Sanada family, but if you are the clan leader,  , I don¡¯t trust you to continue to survive, not to mention, I have told you my secret, how could I let you live! What I tell you so much is just to get my people closer  It's just you, and you are so arrogant that you show up without one of your subordinates. How can I give up such a good opportunity? Kanada Sanada, it's in vain that you always claim to be a wise man, but you even think of such a thing.  It¡¯s not clear. If Sanada Juga knows, I don¡¯t know if he is sleeping underground!¡± After saying this, Sakata Hoshi suddenly pulled out the kunai, and at the same time withdrew the katana.  Kanada Sanada's body fell to the ground.

    Following the death of Kanei Sanada, more than a dozen ninjas appeared around him. Sakata Hoshii waved, and nearly twenty ninjas appeared in the house behind him, as well as an equal number of samurai. The two sides did not say much,  They immediately fought together.

    As the last ninja fell, there were not many of Sakata Hoshi's men left, but there was no one blocking their way. The large room behind Sakata Hoshi opened again, and there were more than a dozen men in casual clothes.  After walking out, he looked around, and a man immediately came forward and said, "Sir, Kanaki Sanada is currently under the leadership of Naruto Namikaze. It is very likely that he was sent by Naruto Namikaze this time."The assassin, Namikaze Naruto, may still be waiting for news about him. He is dead now, which means that our place is no longer safe and we must think of a countermeasure as soon as possible.  "

    Sakata Hoshi nodded and said: "Indeed, but time is too tight now. All of us are here. Once we are caught in one sweep, we will never have a chance to turn around. Let's leave here first. Then I will  Find a place to hide, and you all go back to your places and pretend that nothing has happened. During this period, we will not contact you. When the Akatsuki attacks, it will be our best opportunity to launch."

    "Yes, Lord Sakata." The dozen or so men responded and dispersed.

    "Hey, are you leaving so soon? Don't you want to chat for a while?" Kanaki Sanada stood on the eaves and looked at Hoshi Sakata and the others: "Well, I have heard what I want most. As for the rest,  It¡¯s not very important. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you listen or not.¡±

    "What?" Sakata Hoshi looked at Kanada Sanada who suddenly appeared on the eaves and was shocked: "Have you been given to by me?" Sakata Hoshi immediately looked at the body of Kanada Sanada who was walking behind him, only to see that  The body was still lying there fine. Sakata Hoshi looked at Kanada Sanada in shock and said, "What's going on?"

    Kanada Sanada smiled and said: "Since you have told me a lot of things, I will tell you." Kanada Sanada paused and said, "Don't you know that His Highness the Prince has a friend named Kurama Yakumo?  ?"

    Sakata Hoshi's eyes were stunned. At this moment, a huge fireball suddenly fell from the sky and hit Sakata Hoshi and others. Sakata Hoshi and others wanted to escape, but they didn't know when their feet were already crushed.  The handcuffs were on, and the chains of the shackles were connected to the ground, so they had no way of escaping.

    ¡®Boom!  ¡¯ There was a loud noise, and fire snakes flew around and quickly dispersed, leaving behind more than a dozen charred human bodies, and there was still a trace of meaty fragrance.  Kanada Sanada glanced at him and said, "That's enough, Master Kurama, please accept the illusion." As soon as Kanada Sanada's words fell, there was a burst of space fluctuations, Yakumo appeared outside the house out of thin air, and then two snow ninjas  left under escort.

    "You are really a powerful adult." Kanada Sanada said after Kurama Yakumo left, and then came to Sakata Hoshi. He looked at his eyes wide open with anger, strong unwillingness, his whole body was burned, and he was completely lifeless.  Sakata Hoshi, Sanada Kanaki said softly: "In the beginning, what you saw was just an illusion. Everything you discussed is in the eyes of Kurama-sama and I, but we are not sure,  How many people do you have? That's why you think you have killed me and let you say it yourself. Sure enough, you did not disappoint me." After speaking, Sanada Kanaki said: "Right now, the dawn is coming, and His Highness the Prince is  On the occasion of employing people, Lord Sakata Star City and his subordinates were discussing how to face Akatsuki's attack, but due to an unexpected fire, dozens of officials were killed in the sea of ????fire."

    "Naruto-sama, news has just arrived that three teams sent by Sunagakure Village have arrived at Wind Star City. They are asking to see you, sir." Shiro stood in front of Naruto and said respectfully: "Sanada has followed your instructions.  Ask them to wait in the side hall."

    Naruto nodded, put down the scroll in his hand and said: "Three teams? Then let's talk about nine people. Who is coming?" Bai said softly: "The three captains leading the team are elites from Sunagakure.  Ninja Maki, Jounin Kankuro, Jounin Temari. The others are all just Chuunin. But it is said that one of them is a disciple of the Fifth Kazekage-sama."

    "Really?" Naruto responded casually: "Let's go over and see them. Anyway, Temari Kankuro and I once had a little friendship. When we were in Konoha, Sasuke betrayed  They also helped me when I was there, and for this reason alone, I had to go and see them.¡±

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Bai responded, and then followed Naruto's figure.  Naruto had just taken a few steps out of the room when a ninja appeared in front of him. Looking at the Uzumaki epaulettes on her shoulders, it was obvious that she was from the Uzumaki tribe. She knelt on the ground with one knee and said: "Young Master Qi  , Konoha Jonin, Asuma, Mitarashi Anko, Tetsue Kai brought Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Choji, Saai, Tenten, Rock Lee, Aburame Shino, Inuzuka Kiba, Hyuga Hinata and other eight chunin.  Windstar City.¡±

    "Are you the same as Sunagakure? What a coincidence! But in terms of time, it's almost the same," Naruto said casually: "Go to the door and wait a moment. If they come, ask them to go to the side."  Come on, Shiro, go and inform Kakashi and the others."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 498 Hot-Blooded Akai

    "It's really a good place. .com" Anko, Asuma, and Kai took Hinata and other eight chunin into the Daming Mansion under the leadership of a Uzumaki clan member.  Along the way, Anko looked at the scene inside the Daimyo and said first: "It just looks familiar."

    "Sir, you must have been to the Daming Mansion in Whirlpool City!" The Uzumaki tribe leader who was leading the way said with a smile when he heard Hong Dou's words. Hong Dou nodded, and the Uzumaki tribe member continued: "What you said is absolutely right. In fact,  The Daming Mansion was completely arranged by Mr. Qinai personally, and all the layouts were established according to the previous Daming Mansion. It is normal for you to find it familiar."

    "Really!" Hongdou responded and asked casually: "So where is Master Qinai now? I want to ask her about this pattern."

    The Uzumaki clan member shook his head and said: "I'm sorry, Lord Kinai has a lot of things to deal with. Maybe there is no chance to answer these questions, and it has been a long time since Lord Kinai came to take care of the structure of Daming Mansion and other issues."

    "Hongdou, if youth is burning like a fire, how can you spend time on this?" Akai clenched his fists tightly and said loudly with eyes blazing: "You'd better run a hundred laps around Daming Mansion with me.  .¡±

    "Yes, teacher." Hongdou did not answer, but Xiao Li responded loudly: "To keep your youth burning, teacher, let's run together."

    Akai nodded vigorously with tears welling up in his eyes: "Xiao Li, you, you are indeed my disciple." "Teacher." Xiao Li also looked at Akai with tears in his eyes.  Then the two masters and apprentices hugged each other, with the sunset slowly sinking into the sea in the background.

    A drop of cold sweat broke out on everyone's forehead, but Akai and Xiao Li didn't care about this. As soon as they finished speaking, they planned to run out. The Uzumaki tribe recovered from their shock and immediately stepped forward to block them.  : "Don't mess around. This is the Daming Mansion. Young Master, no, His Highness the Prince has arranged a lot of things in order to protect the safety of His Highness the Daming. If there is no one to lead it, the Jonin and below will not be able to get out at all.  You will be discovered within ten steps, and you will definitely not survive within a hundred steps, unless you are strong enough to be a jounin, but even a jounin cannot hide your traces. If you run around, you will soon be completely surrounded.  "But Akai and Xiao Li ran out before the Uzumaki clansman finished speaking.  As for what she said, I don¡¯t know if I heard it or not.  And their figures disappeared in an instant.

    "Oops, the direction they are heading is towards the backyard." The Uzumaki clan member exclaimed, the anxiety on his face was very obvious.

    "The backyard?" Asma was slightly startled and said, "What is the backyard? Is there anything wrong with which direction to go?"

    "What's wrong!" The Uzumaki clan members said in shock: "Do you know that the backyard is where His Highness the Daimyo lives? Because this Daimyo is a female, no men set foot there at all, even in daily life.  The patrols are all made up of female ninjas, and are led by female ninjas personally trained by Kinai-sama and Minako-sama, and us and the Uzumaki clan. Apart from these people, the only one who is the husband of His Highness the Daimyo  , His Highness the Prince can move in, and no one else has set foot there at all, let alone other men. Even the female Mr. Kinai can move into the backyard because she is the biological mother of His Highness the Prince. They now go straight in  In the backyard, what do you think will happen?" Quan Rense

    "What?" Everyone was shocked. Asuma immediately said: "Let's catch up quickly. Hinata." "Byakugan." Hinata immediately opened his eyes, but this time what appeared in his eyes was not far away.  The scene is a forest.  A tiger rushed out of the forest and pounced on Hinata.

    "Ah" Hinata exclaimed and took a step back.  The Uzumaki clan member immediately said: "Stop, stop using the Byakugan." After seeing Hinata retracting the Byakugan, he said: "There is a barrier in the Daming Mansion. Once someone uses Byakugan, Sharingan and other pupils  If you use magic, it will trigger the illusion on the barrier. So the white eye has no effect at all. Come with me, I will take you to find them two, but don't get me into trouble, God, I will definitely  You will be punished by His Highness the Prince." As he said that, he led Asuma and the others and ran in the direction of Akai and the others

    After Akai and Xiao Li ran out, they headed straight ahead. Soon a courtyard gate appeared in their eyes. Akai stretched out his hand and pointed and said: "Xiao Li, let's compete to see who can do it."  Rush through the courtyard gate faster." "Yes, teacher." Xiao Li responded, and then the two of them exerted force at the same time, and their speed was even faster.  At this moment, dozens of ninjas suddenly appeared in front of Akai and Xiao Li, each holding a kunai and staring at Akai and Xiao Li closely. Their whole bodies were exuding murderous aura, and Akai and Xiao Li?Dozens of ninjas also appeared behind them, chasing the two people.  Of course, there are also some warriors who practice chakra, not all of them are ninjas.

    Even the idiots Akai and Xiao Li knew something was wrong, they immediately stopped. Just as they were about to speak, people around them rushed up and launched attacks.

    ¡®ßÝ¡¯ Akai and Xiao Li quickly dodged the attack, and then they began to explain, but obviously, their explanations were of no use, and the situation did not change at all, and they were completely surrounded.  "Teacher Kai. What should we do?" Xiao Li asked.  Akai was silent for a moment and said: "We have no choice but to change the content of the game. Xiao Li, let's see who can defeat more enemies. But don't kill them." "Yes, I understand."

    "Open the door, open." The two people shouted at the same time, and then a burst of chakra suddenly surged into their hearts. Then the two people burst out at the same time, rushing into the crowd surrounding them like two tigers.  For a while, people kept flying out, and then crashed into the surrounding walls. Although there was no danger to their lives, they temporarily lost their fighting ability.

    "Xiao Li, your strength has increased!" Akai said: "But I have defeated more people than you." "Yes, I will work hard. Open the Hugh Gate. Open the Sheng Gate."  Li immediately opened the third door, and stronger chakra surged out of his body. At the same time, his body seemed to be wrapped in a layer of chakra, and his speed suddenly became nearly twice as fast.  .  "It's not good for Xiao Li to cheat." Akai said loudly: "Open the Hugh Gate. Open the Sheng Gate." Then the two masters and apprentices suddenly exerted their strength. In less than half a minute, all the dozens of people surrounding them had been defeated.  .

    "Xiao Li, I won this game. I defeated thirty-five people." Akai said, closing the eight gates of Dunjia at the same time.  Xiao Li also closed the Eight-door Dunjia, looked at Akai with admiring eyes and said: "Teacher Kai is really amazing, I only hit twenty-three people. I am indeed worthy of being Teacher Kai."

    Just when the two people took back the Eight Gate Dunjia, nearly a hundred ninjas suddenly appeared around them. These were all ninjas, completely surrounding Akai and Xiao Li.  At the same time, people began to help the injured people to treat their wounds.

    'Whoosh' Suddenly a figure appeared next to Xiao Li. Akai immediately noticed the figure and chased after him immediately. However, Xiao Li did not react. When he did, he was kicked away.  Out, there was a 'bang' sound, and the fists of the two people suddenly clashed. Akai was motionless, but the opponent suddenly flew out. Just when Akai wanted to pursue him, the figure had already  Disappeared in front of Akai.

    Akai immediately left the place and opened the distance between the other party. Looking at the person who appeared there, Akai secretly said: "It's so fast. If you don't open the fourth door, I can't compare with her at all."  It seems that she has been to Konoha a few times. I didn¡¯t expect that she has such strong strength."

    "Although you are the helpers we invited, it does not mean that you can casually hurt the people of Snow Country." Bai stood there, looking at Akai and Xiao Li who had just stood up expressionlessly.  road.

    With a 'whoosh' sound, Kakashi, Sakura, and Ino arrived. Sakura and Ino didn't say much, and immediately started treating the injured around them. Kakashi looked at Akai and asked, "What's the matter?"  What's going on? Akai, why did you start fighting as soon as you arrived?"

    "Is this it?" Akai said with some embarrassment. At this time, Asma and others, led by the Uzumaki tribe, finally rushed over, "Kakashi, Akai." Asma knew it as soon as he saw it.  Things were not going well, but he could only say hello to Kakashi and the others first.

    The Uzumaki clan members stepped forward and saluted Shiro: "I'm here to see you, Master Shiro." Then he said, "I was ordered to bring everyone in Konoha to the side hall, but these two people were so excited that they started running around.  My subordinates are incompetent and cannot stop them.¡±

    Bai shook his head, looked at Akai and Xiao Li and said, "Their strength is far superior to yours. You can't stop them at all. There's no need to blame yourself." After saying this, Bai looked at Kakashi and said, "Kakashi  Sir, I will truthfully report the current matter to Lord Naruto. I think you need to give us an explanation." Bai Weiwei paused and said: "But you have already met with the superiors, and Lord Naruto's order is just this.  . We have finished, and Lord Naruto is in the side hall now. It is up to you to decide whether to go to see him or not. You will not accompany him if you are angry." Bai turned and left.

    Kakashi looked at the things in front of him and felt a headache. He looked at Akai. Akai stepped forward and whispered in front of Kakashi: "I just tried it. The surrounding defenses are very tight, and there are people everywhere."  It¡¯s a sensory barrier, and the girl just now is very strong and has reached the level of an elite jounin.¡±

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 499 Gift of Jade Pendant

    "No, Kai, you didn't test her true strength." After hearing Kai's words, Kakashi secretly shook his head and said, "I met that girl once. Although I didn't fight with her at the time, I did.  Through her battles, she is an Ice Breaker and a genius like Naruto. An elite jounin is definitely not her real strength. Her strength is probably no less than that of Naruto. You must know that she is best at it.  It¡¯s not strength, it¡¯s speed.¡±

    Akai was stunned and said to himself: "When we fought hard with me just now, her strength was not inferior to mine. If what she is best at is speed, coupled with her own blood inheritance limit, then her strength may have already  , forget it, anyway, the situation in Daming Mansion has been basically figured out. The next step is to consider how to deal with Akatsuki's attack, and how to bring Namikaze Naruto back to Mu after repelling Akatsuki's attack.  Leaves."

    "Okay." After the Uzumaki clan member saw that the injured people had been taken away, he clapped his hands to attract everyone's attention: "If you want to see His Highness, come with me."  As he spoke, he walked forward without waiting for Kakashi and the others to answer. Kai was shocked, and then quickly waved his hands and said, "No, I won't go. You go ahead." Xiao Li nodded as well.  The head said loudly: "Yes, yes, Teacher Kai and I are not going."

    The Uzumaki clan member stopped and said: "Come here, take them to the courtyard where everyone in Konoha is temporarily staying." Then he looked at Akai and Xiao Li and said: "Please don't mess around again, it's only Master Bai who takes action this time.  "Master Bai is kind-hearted, so he doesn't care too much about you. If you mess around again, Master Kurama may be the one who takes action next time." After saying that, he turned around and said, "If you want to die, just pretend I didn't say that."  "

    "Forget it, I'll stay too." Kakashi said: "If you want to see Naruto, go ahead." Then Kakashi said to Akai: "Let's go back to the room first  Let's go." Everyone hesitated for a moment, and soon Asuma and Anko followed Kakashi. The rest were Shikamaru, Hinata and others. After hesitating for a while, they stopped.  Following the Uzumaki clan members, only Sakura and Ino followed Kakashi and the others back

    "You just stay here, you are not allowed to enter without being summoned." Naruto stood at the door of the side hall and said to the maid beside him.  "Yes. Your Highness the Prince." The maids responded.

    "Long time no see, Kankuro, Temari, and Maki Jounin." Naruto stepped into the side hall and looked at the twelve people inside, eight men and four women, three of whom were Kankuro, Temari and Maki.  The three of them, Naruto had met when he was in Konoha, and they were the only three people that Naruto knew. Naruto smiled and said: "The last time we met was probably in the River Country. It's been almost two years.  "

    "So you still remember." Temari saw that Kankuro seemed to want to speak, so she spoke first and prepared to salute.  Naruto quickly took a step to the side and said, "Temari, are you mocking me?" Naruto said, "Although I am the prince of Snow Country now, you and Kankuro are also the children of the Fourth Kazekage.  Moreover, he is the elder brother of Sage Fifth Generation Kazekage. If you salute me, aren¡¯t you mocking me? Besides, aren¡¯t we friends?¡±

    "How could it be?" Temari said with a smile: "I sincerely salute you. Your Highness." Looking at Temari with a smile on her face, Naruto had an ominous premonition in his heart, and he quickly stepped forward, picked up the teacup and drank it.  He came to Temari and said, "I'm late, I'm really sorry. I'll offer you tea instead of wine to apologize."

    Temari reached out to take the tea, then patted Naruto's shoulder with her other hand and said with a smile: "That's right, Naruto, forget it this time, don't make us wait for so long next time." Naruto.  The person smiled slightly, and then Temari took a step forward to get closer to Naruto, then stretched out her hand to compare the heights of Naruto and herself, and found that her forehead only reached the bridge of Naruto's nose: "You are much taller than me, Naruto, you are so tall  So fast. I remember the last time we met, we were both about the same height."

    Naruto saw that he and Temari were a little too close, so he took a step back calmly: "After all, it has been two years, and a lot has happened in the past two years. By the way, Temari, I love  Luo, how are you doing?"

    "That kid Gaara." Temari said casually: "He's living a pretty good life, but after becoming the Kazekage, that kid has a lot of things to do every day, but he enjoys it himself. Do you know why?  "?" At the same time, Temari took two steps forward, and the distance between her and Naruto was very close.  The difference is probably just one chakra line of Kankuro's.

    Naruto thought for a moment and said: "I think after becoming Hokage, villagers should start to approach him. So Gaara naturally enjoys it in order to get more villagers to accept him."

    "Oh, you are so awesome." Temari leaned forward slightly and looked at Naruto and said:"Can you tell me how you know? Naruto."

    Listening to Temari's tired words, Naruto felt a chill in his heart. At the same time, as Temari kept leaning forward, Naruto kept leaning back. At the same time, Naruto answered: "It's very simple. First of all, when we were in the Kingdom of the River,  , weren¡¯t there countless Sand Ninjas who came to save Gaara? Secondly, I heard that Gaara seemed to have accepted a young disciple. These were all things after Gaara became the Kazekage. In this case, it is easy to guess.  "Yeah." Naruto suddenly said: "By the way, speaking of which, I haven't seen Gaara's disciples yet!" Naruto turned his feet and walked around Temari.

    Kankuro and Maki were dumbfounded, and Naruto understood it after just a moment's thought.  They were surprised that they were too close to Temari. In fact, Naruto and Temari didn't have much of a relationship. The reason why Temari was so close to Naruto was probably because of Naruto and me.  Gaara was so similar that Temari unconsciously wanted to tease Naruto.

    Naruto looked at the nine chunin. Because Naruto had never seen Gaara's disciples before, so among the nine people in front of him, Naruto didn't know who were Gaara's disciples.  Then he looked at the three girls and eliminated the six male chunin. After glancing at the three girls, Naruto focused on the beautiful one in the middle who was about thirteen or fourteen years old.  The little girl said: "Are you Gaara's disciple?"

    The girl immediately nodded and said: "Yes, Naruto-sama, my name is Matsuri, and I am Gaara-sensei's disciple."

    Naruto looked at her and nodded and said: "In this way, you are still my junior. I didn't expect that I also have a junior. However, when an elder sees a junior, he will give a meeting gift no matter what." Matsuri hurriedly said  She waved her hands and wanted to say something, but Naruto closed her eyes. Since then, she couldn't say anything. She only looked at Temari, Kankuro and the others for help.  But they didn't give her any instructions.

    "That's right." Naruto opened his eyes, then took out an exquisite jade pendant with the word "wind" from his body and handed it to the priest: "Because I came in a hurry, I didn't bring anything good, so just take this jade pendant.  .¡±

    Ji looked at this exquisite jade pendant and was slightly stunned. Although she didn't understand jade, but looking at the style of this jade pendant, she knew that this jade pendant was definitely worth a lot of money. Jade shook her head and pushed the jade pendant back and said: "No.  , Naruto-sama, I can¡¯t accept this.¡±

    Naruto smiled softly and said: "Okay, don't be embarrassed, just accept it. There will be a lot of things to trouble you next." Then Naruto put the jade pendant into her arms and said: "I  After all, he is the majestic Prince of Snow Country. If the things I sent out were returned, it would be very embarrassing." As he spoke, Naruto turned around and started chatting with Kankuro and Temari.  The three people were talking casually from all over the world.

    "This, this" Saitama held the jade pendant in her hand and was confused. Temari stepped forward and Ma Ji lowered her voice and said, "Matissa, show me the jade pendant."

    Hearing Ma Ji's words, Matsuri immediately woke up and quickly handed the jade pendant to Ma Ji and said: "Mr. Ma Ji, please help me return it to Mr. Naruto." Ma Ji looked at the jade pendant and shook his head and said: "No, this  It's a greeting gift from Naruto-sama to you. If you return it, Naruto-sama will lose face, so you can only accept it" As he spoke, Ma Ji suddenly couldn't speak anymore, and he held the piece  The surprise on the jade pendant's face became more and more obvious. She turned her head to look at Naruto who was talking to Temari and Kankuro, then handed the jade pendant to Sacrifice and said, "I didn't expect that what Naruto-sama gave you would be such a treasure, Matsuri,  Why don't you kneel down and say thank you to Naruto-sama?" This time, Magee didn't lower his voice and naturally entered Naruto's ears.

    When Matsuri heard Ma Ji¡¯s words, he knew that the jade pendant in his hand was not an ordinary item. He immediately stepped forward and knelt on one knee in front of Naruto and said, "Matsu, thank you, Lord Naruto, for the reward."

    Naruto supported her before kneeling down and said with a smile: "No, don't be too polite. It's just a jade pendant, no big deal." Ma Ji opened his mouth to say something, but at this time there was a knock on the door.  : "Your Highness, Konoha Nara Shikamaru and other chuunin request to see you."

    Naruto did not answer, but stepped forward and opened the door to the side hall. Looking at Nara Shikamaru and the group in front of him, he hesitated for a moment and said with a smile: "Long time no see, Shikamaru." Naruto Naruto looked at the group.  People, especially when he saw Hinata, Naruto's eyes visibly stopped.

    "Hey, can you take care of those of us who are not lovers yet?" Shikamaru said with a troubled look: "If you want to 'gazing deeply', you can stay here and let us enter the room first."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 500 Koyuki and Hinata

    Hearing Shikamaru's words, Naruto quickly let them in, while Hinata was still looking at Naruto, with a pair of white pupils revealing a lot of things. Naruto's eyes were fixed when he saw Hinata.  There, looking at Hinata.  £®  com The two people looked at each other, but didn't say a word.  Others stepped into the side hall one after another to greet Maki, Temari, and Kankuro inside. After all, the two of them have always been allies. Among all the countries in the world, the Country of Fire and the Country of Wind are considered the most powerful.  The two countries are so close, and the ninjas of the two countries are naturally much closer.

    When Tiantian walked past Hinata, he patted Hinata's shoulder gently and said, "Hinata, do you still remember what I said to you?" Hinata's face turned red, she nodded, and Tiantian smiled.  Said: "That's good, you can chat slowly." After saying that, Tenten stepped into the side hall, and Shikamaru stood beside Naruto. When everyone entered the side hall, only Hinata was left.  , Shikamaru turned around and passed by Naruto, "I am not on the same team as Hinata, so I don't know her very well, but after getting along with her on several missions, I know that Hinata is a very good girl.  I hope you won't let her down. It's easy for a girl to give everything for the man she loves." Shikamaru's words gently drifted into Naruto's ears, but no one else heard them.

    "Are you okay, Hinata." Naruto looked at Hinata in front of him and said. Naruto really didn't know how to face Hinata. The promise he had made was broken by him, but Hinata didn't have much time to do it.  What to say, this made Naruto feel a little at a loss when facing Hinata. When other people were present, Naruto could deliberately ignore Hinata, but at the moment, except for the two maids around, everyone  They have already entered the side hall, and these two maids are the confidants of Naruto and Koyuki. From time to time, they need to help Naruto and Koyuki to rest and get up, so Naruto really can't feel any difference whether they are present or not.  .

    Hinata looked into Naruto's eyes, her face suddenly turned red and she shyly avoided it, "Haha." Naruto looked at Hinata's actions and chuckled, because Hinata's actions reminded Naruto of her.  She was an extremely shy girl, and she remembered every moment of her time in Konoha.  Hinata's face turned redder when she heard Naruto's laughter.  After a while, Hinata seemed to have made a decision. She raised her head and looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto, I" At this time, a maid came to Naruto from outside and suddenly said  All the courage Hinata had finally accumulated was exhausted. She stood there with a red face and said no more.

    "Your Highness." The maid came to Naruto and saluted, then looked at Hinata and said: "His Highness the Daimyo asked the servant to invite Miss Hinata of the Hyuga clan. His Highness the Daimyo said that he wanted to see her. If she is not willing, the Daimyo will  His Highness said that he would come here after handling the government affairs." Although the maid did not know Hinata, she had met Neji and knew that the Byakugan possessed by the Hyuga clan was very special, so the maid recognized Hinata at a glance.

    Naruto was slightly stunned. He didn't know why Koyuki suddenly wanted to see Hinata, but Naruto didn't say much because he believed in Koyuki and she would not do anything excessive to Hinata. Thinking of this, Naruto nodded.  He turned his head and said to Hinata: "Hinata, you have your own opinion!"

    Hinata hesitated for a moment and looked at Naruto, and then said: "I'll go." The maid saluted Hinata and said, "Then, Miss Hinata, please come with me." Hinata nodded and glanced at Naruto one last time.  Man, follow the maid.  Naruto watched Hinata leave and scratched his head, "Does it give you a headache when two women you love meet?" A voice came from behind Naruto. Naruto turned around and saw that it was oil.  Female Shino.

    Aburame Shino glanced at Naruto's surprised look and said: "Although there are no rules, as a companion, I am worried about Hinata." After saying that, Aburame Shino turned around and said: "The life of a ninja is very dangerous. For  Not to worry more about yourself, many ninjas were not married before exiting the ninja world. Even if they were married, they were basically monogamous. This is an unwritten convention, but it is not a rule, and there are no regulations in this world.  , A ninja can only marry one wife." After saying that, Aburame Shino returned to the side hall.  Naruto looked at Aburame Shino's figure and hesitated for a moment: "Shino, although you keep talking about 'rules' and the like, you are actually a good companion." Shino's figure changed.  Staggering, he didn't say much.

    Naruto said to the maid beside him: "Go down and hold a banquet in the front hall. I will entertain them well." "Yes. Your Highness."

    Hinata followed the maid to Xiaoyue's study. At this time, Xiaoyue was sitting there, looking at the scroll in her hand. After each reading, she decided how to deal with it, whether to deal with it according to what the scroll said, or to find a way on her own.  Deal with it, or take it to discuss with the ministers in court.

    "Your Highness, Miss Hinata is here." The maid saluted Xiaoyue, and Hinata wanted to follow.They all saluted, but Xiaoxue put the scroll in her hand aside, sat up from her seat and supported Hinata with a smile: "This is my study. Here, you don't have to worry about too many etiquette." At the same time, Xiaoxue said to the others.  The maid waved her hand and said: "You all go down first." "Yes." The maids went down one after another.

    Xiaoxue supported Hinata and looked at her carefully and said: "Sure enough, you are a beautiful girl. No wonder Naruto likes you so much." Hinata's face turned red and she quickly waved her hands and said: "No, Your Highness is a great beauty.  "

    "Haha." Xiaoxue smiled, then pulled Xiaoxue to sit on the side and said: "Speaking of which, you and Naruto should be the same age. I am three years older than you. How about you?"  Change your name to my sister. Just call me your sister or Hinata." Hinata was stunned, and Xiaoyuki said with a smile: "Because in the future, if you also marry Naruto, we will still be sisters. It is better to change your name earlier.  .¡±

    "Marry Naruto" Hinata muttered, and a blush instantly covered Hinata's face, and even her neck was red. Although Xiaoyue saw Hinata blushing, she also knew that she was shy,  It's just that Xiaoxue didn't think about the consequences of Hinata's shyness, but Xiaoxue is also a woman and knows a little about women's psychology. After seeing Hinata blushing, she turned her head away from looking at her blushing face. This made Hinata  She feels a lot more comfortable mentally. Of course, it's not that Hinata has any bad intentions. This is just the instinctive ostrich mentality of people, thinking that nothing will happen if others don't see it.

    Xiaoxue didn't know that Hinata would faint if she was too shy, so she said directly: "You also know that Naruto has many identities, the son of the Fourth Hokage, the rebel ninja of Konoha, the prince of the Uzumaki Kingdom, and now the Snow  The prince of the country. Although these identities brought convenience to Naruto, they also gave him too many things to deal with. These things were enough to drain Naruto of his time every day, which made Naruto have nothing to do with other things.  Time, especially the emotions between men and women, even if Naruto wants to, he doesn't have that kind of time and energy, and I don't want Naruto to spend a lot of time on these, but Naruto is thinking about you in his heart, so I  I wonder if I can find a time to settle things between you and Naruto."

    "Stop it!" A siren sounded directly on Hinata's face.  Xiaoxue nodded and said: "Yes, although as a woman and his wife, I don't want Naruto to marry another woman. If possible, I would rather be a little woman and accept the pampering from my husband every day.  Then fulfill the responsibility of being a wife, but no, I am the daimyo of the Snow Country. All I can do is to develop the Snow Country as much as possible so that Naruto has no worries. I am also a woman, and I also have a woman's nature.  The jealousy in me only started when I became the Daimyo of the Snow Country. I knew that anyone in this world can be jealous, but I can't. Because I can't be with Naruto every day, especially now, in the Snow Country.  Although it has a territory comparable to the five major ninja countries, it is not stable internally. I can't accompany Naruto every day, and I don't want Naruto to spend a lot of time on this. I want Naruto to focus  Use your energy to practice and improve your strength to face any difficulties. So I also hope that your marriage to Naruto can be finalized as soon as possible, so that Naruto can concentrate more easily."

    After saying this, Xiaoyue paused and said: "Actually, I sent people to investigate the matter between you and Naruto, and also investigated your character. I think you are very suitable for Naruto, and Naruto's identity is also worthy of the Hyuga clan.  , I will send someone to Konoha to propose marriage as soon as possible. After you get married, you can also move here, to the backyard of the mansion, you and Naruto will practice together during the day, and at night we"

    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, Xiaoxue turned around and found that Hinata had arrived.  Xiaoxue panicked and went forward to check, but she didn't understand this, so she immediately asked the maid to help Hinata sit down, and at the same time asked someone to invite Naruto.

    When Naruto rushed over, Shikamaru and the others were followed behind him. Naruto looked at Hinata for a moment and said, "It's nothing, I just fainted. Xue'er, did you say anything to Hinata?"  Xiaoxue thought for a moment and shook her head: "It's nothing? I just said that I would go to Konoha to propose marriage to the Hyuga clan."

    At Xiaoxue¡¯s words, everyone was sweating profusely, and at the same time, they already understood why Hinata fainted.  Naruto said helplessly: "Hinata is very shy, she fainted from shame."

    "Ah!" Xiaoxue was stunned, looked at Hinata and exclaimed: "Oh my God, there are still such shy girls in this world."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 501 The Crisis of Kinai and Koyuki

    "Please. .com Yuji, Xia Xue." Naruto looked at the frozen Uchiha Itachi in front of him and said: "It's not safe here anymore. Uchiha Itachi must be sent back to Fenghua City as soon as possible."  He looked at Yuji Yueka Yuji and Natsuki Minagawa and said, "So I can only thank you for the hard work."

    Tsukihana Yuji waved his hand and said: "Don't worry. Naruto, I will handle such a small matter." Minagawa Natsuki raised his hand and said: "Yes, leader, I will send Uchiha Itachi back to Fenghua City.  "

    "Naruto." Kakashi said behind Naruto: "Do you really need to send Uchiha Itachi back to Fenghua City? Isn't it safe to stay in the previous place?" Naruto shook his head and said: "Indeed, stay  It is indeed safe there, but Kakashi-sensei, Shiro needs to use Ice Release once a day to maintain it. Moreover, Akatsuki has successfully captured the Six-Tails and Eight-Tails more than a month ago, and now they can have it at any time.  Maybe when I come here, Bai is my important combat power, and I can't let Bai's chakra be spent on this. So I can only have people send him back, but there is a long distance from Fenghua City, so I  We need to ask You Er and Xia Xue to escort us back."

    "Why?" Asma asked with some confusion: "In this case, aren't we missing the combat power of the two of them?"

    "It's very simple." Naruto said casually: "If Uchiha Itachi continues to stay here, Sasuke will be attracted to him, but I want to send Uchiha Itachi there. I have ordered people to send him away carefully.  Of course, it was just a fake, because if it was made public, it would be easy for others to see the flaws, but Naruto did it, but the real Uchiha Itachi was left to Yuji and Natsuki."  Several snow ninjas nodded and held the two ice sculptures in their hands.

    "What a plan." Suddenly a voice rang out, and then Uchiha Madara, wearing Akatsuki's red cloud-black coat and whirlpool mask, appeared on the ice sculpture of Uchiha Itachi. Of course, Kakashi and others didn't know about Uchiha yet.  As for Haoban's identity, he only knows his name as 'A Fei'.

    He looked at Naruto and said: "If I hadn't come over to take a look on a whim, I might have been deceived by you. I'm afraid what we would have found would have been two empty ice sculptures, one bright and one dark."  Seeing Abi appear, Kakashi, Anko, Asuma immediately surrounded Abi with Sunagakure's Maki, Temari, Kankuro and their respective men.

    "Tch, I didn't expect it was too late." Naruto looked at Ah Fei and said, "I have forgotten your space ninjutsu. The perception barrier outside Daming Mansion is useless to you, but Ah Fei, you are alone.  If you break in, aren't you afraid that I will keep you forever?"

    A Fei looked around at the people pointing at Konoha and Sunagakure and said, "Just these people?" A Fei looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto Namikaze, I thought I was already very funny, but it turns out you are better than me.  It¡¯s funny. After these people, what I only care about is Hatake Kakashi¡¯s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and your Flying Thunder God. The other people are not in my eyes at all, they are like garbage.¡±

    "What!" Temari angrily raised the huge iron fan behind her, and then fanned it suddenly. A whirlwind carried countless wind blades and blew towards Ah Fei. In an instant, Ah Fei disappeared and appeared in front of Temari, his fist already  It's close to Temari's head.  But no one else reacted at all, not even Temari herself.

    A golden light flashed, and then with a 'bang' sound, Naruto appeared in front of Temari, crossing his hands to block A Fei's fist. A burst of air rippled around. If he had just hit Temari's head, I'm afraid his head would be damaged.  Burst like a watermelon.

    Naruto blocked Ah Fei's fist, and at the same time, the long hair behind him started to dance, and he stabbed toward Ah Fei.  "The Flying Thunder God Technique? You have become more proficient in using it." A Fei disappeared instantly and appeared on the original ice sculpture looking at Naruto.

    "So strong." Temari looked at Naruto and Fei and said to herself: "Both of them are so strong. Although I just wanted to test the other party, I used all my strength without any reservation. Not only did I not attack the other party, but also  I didn't even feel when he appeared next to me. If it weren't for Naruto, I would be dead now."

    After A Fei returned to the ice sculpture, Naruto said: "Although I can use the Flying Thunder God Jutsu pretty well, when it comes to space ninjutsu, I still can't compare to you, and you have always only used space.  Ninjutsu and other abilities have almost no actions. What is your purpose? To hide your identity? Or you have other ideas."

    "What do you think I think?" A Fei looked at Naruto and said with a smile. Although he didn't see his face, he could still feel his sneer: "Or, you already know my identity?" "That's right.  Well." Naruto said casually: "I do already know your identity. It's just thatI didn't expect someone like you to be alive.  "

    "Oh." A Fei said with great interest: "Then who am I? How do you know my identity?"

    "It's very simple." Naruto said: "First of all, you have the Mangekyo Sharingan. In this case, there is a 90% chance that you are from the Uchiha clan, but the Uchiha clan has been killed by Uchiha Itachi.  There is only one Sasuke left. Who will you be? Secondly, when I fought with you last time, the Nine-Tails in my body told me that your chakra is very familiar. The Nine-Tails before  He couldn't remember it, but he finally remembered it in the past few days. The third one was the lustful immortal, Jiraiya. When he went to the Hidden Rain Village, he had suspected that the Kyuubi attacked Konoha more than ten years ago.  , not a natural disaster, but human control"

    "What?" Kakashi said in surprise: "So, the teacher's death was also caused by man-made things?" A Fei squinted his eyes slightly and looked at Naruto, with a strange light flashing in his eyes.

    Naruto looked at Ah Fei and said: "After I rescued the lustful immortal in the Hidden Rain Village, he told me that the Nine-Tails claims to have infinite chakra, and the evil rage of the chakra itself cannot be controlled by humans at all.  , if we insist on saying who can control the Nine-Tails, the only one is the First Hokage's Wood Release."

    "But, the first generation was already dead by that time!" Kakashi said.

    Naruto nodded and said: "I also asked the lustful sage like this. He told me that in addition to the first generation of wood escape, there is actually someone who can control the tailed beast. And although it is said that he is dead, in fact, for him  Life and death are not certain."

    "Well, are you talking about me?" A Fei pointed at himself and said, "I don't have that much ability."

    Naruto looked at Ah Fei and said: "The lustful sage told me that there is another stage above the Mangekyo Sharingan, which means that the Mangekyo Sharingan is not the strongest. When the Sharingan evolves to the strongest, it can  I can control tailed beasts freely, and there is only one person in the history of the Uchiha clan who can reach this level. He is the only person besides the first generation who can control tailed beasts. In the end, after I saved Itachi Uchiha,  He once said, 'Be carefulMadara' and then put all the information together and added some guesses. Fei, your identity has been revealed. You are the co-founder of the first Hokage Senju Hashirama.  Konoha's UchihaMadara." Everyone looked at A Fei in shock. They must know that Uchiha Madara is a legendary figure to them, but now he appears alive in front of them. How can they not let this happen?  They were shocked.

    "" Ah Fei, no, Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto and said nothing, but stood up, "Papa" Uchiha Madara clapped his hands, looked at Naruto and said: "As expected, he is the son of Namikaze Minato.  , like your father, you are a rare genius in ten years. No, your intelligence and talent even surpass Namikaze Minato. He is a rare genius in ten years, and you, Namikaze Naruto, are a rare genius in a hundred years.  See the genius.¡±

    "Do you admit it?" Naruto looked at Uchiha Madara and said, Uchiha Madara nodded and said: "I am Uchiha Madara."

    "" Everyone was shocked when they heard the other party admit it personally. Although Naruto's words had clearly pointed it out before, the comparison had not yet been determined. Everyone still held on to a glimmer of hope, but this  After the other party admitted it in person, everyone was still shocked at all.

    Uchiha Madara jumped down from the ice sculpture, picked up Uchiha Itachi's ice sculpture and said: "Naruto Namikaze, I don't have time to pay attention to you today, but I have arranged for someone to accompany you, so you can enjoy it.  , maybe the next time we meet, it will be time to extract the nine tails from your body."

    At this time, a Uzumaki tribesman appeared behind Naruto and said in a panic: "Young Master, it's not good, someone broke through the perception barrier and broke into the Daming Mansion, Lord Kinai, Lord Minako  , Master Bai is fighting him" He paused as he said that, because in front of him, Uchiha Madara was standing there.

    "The main dish is here, enjoy it! Naruto Namikaze." After Uchiha Madara finished speaking, he disappeared instantly.  Naruto's eyes were red, and a violent chakra faintly appeared on his body. Everyone else who saw Naruto's eyes were shocked, formed a seal with their hands, and disappeared instantly.

    Asuma frowned slightly and said, "Kakashi, I remember that Mr. Kinai seems to be with the Daimyo of Snow Country." "Damn it." Kakashi also lost his calm: "Let's hurry up, if Qi  If something happens to Mr. Nai, I won¡¯t have the face to live anymore.¡±

    "Compared to this." Shikamaru said at this time: "I am more worried about Naruto. Lord Kinai is Naruto's mother, and the Daimyo of Snow Country is Naruto's wife. If something happens to them."

     ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 502 Six Paths Payne is a Puppet

    "Paper shuriken!" Xiao Nan stretched out his hand and waved it. Countless pieces of paper flew like sharp blades and shot towards Bai. Bai spread his hands and formed a seal at the same time: "Water Release¡¤Shui Luanbocom" opened his mouth and spat it out.  There was a water column, but the paper shuriken easily broke through the water column. At the same time, the mark on Bai's other hand was also completed. She stopped the 'Water Wave' and stretched out her hand: "Ice Shuriken's  Technique." All the pieces of paper were instantly frozen into thin ice flakes because they were stained with water. Then Bai waved his hand and all the ice flakes shot towards Xiaonan.

    Xiao Nan turned sideways slightly, and when he looked again, Bai's figure had disappeared. Xiao Nan was stunned, and the sound of 'ßÝßÝßÝ' sounded, and dozens of Senbons were shot towards Xiao Nan from behind, "So fast."  Xiaonan was shocked in her heart, and at the same time, several thousand thorns stabbed Xiaonan on the back. Xiaonan, who was stabbed by the thousand thorns, exploded, and countless pieces of paper floated down and turned into Xiaonan.

    "Paper Clone Technique?" Bai looked at countless Konans, all of them rushed towards Bai, 'Whoosh' Bai shot out six Senbons with both hands, hitting six Konans respectively, and each one was a vital point.  Part, 'Rumble' six Xiao Nan exploded, Bai was slightly shocked: "Have you set up the explosion talisman?" Looking at the numerous Xiao Nan rushing over, he then stepped on the ground, letting the water splash, and instantly formed a  Senbon, then turned into ice, forming Ice Senbon, and Bai's front was densely covered with Senbon.  Bai stretched out his right hand and pointed a finger, and countless ice thousand books flew out immediately. "Boom, bang," the paper clone exploded when it was stabbed by the ice thousand books.

    "Tell me, where is Namikaze Naruto?" Rokudo Payne looked at Qina, Minako and Fenghua Koyuki in front of him and said: "You are the people closest to Namikaze Naruto. Now tell me, he is  where?"

    "Hmph." The answer to Pain was just a cold snort and countless shurikens, but it was of no use to Pain. He raised his head slightly: "Shinra Tenzheng." Then all the shurikens stopped,  Then they all fell to the ground.

    "Okay, Payne, it seems they won't be able to talk." Feng Qing walked out from behind Payne of the Six Paths with the Waning Moon Sword in his arms and said: "In this case, we will arrest them. As long as we can catch them, we will catch them."  As for Namikaze Naruto's mother or wife, I think Namikaze Naruto will come out on his own."

    Payne nodded and looked at Qinai and Xiaoyue. Minako took a step forward and said: "Master Qinai, hurry up and take Xiaoyuki away. I will hold him back." After saying this, Minako immediately pulled out a kunai.  Rushing towards Six Paths Pain, Kinai left with Koyuki.  But the six Pains acted at the same time, Shura Dao stepped forward to block Minako, and several other people immediately surrounded Kina and Koyuki.

    With a bang, Feng Qing held the Waning Moon Sword and looked at Qinai and said: "I didn't expect that a defensive barrier was set up around it, and it seemed to be quite strong. Even the attack just now did not break the knot.  Realm." Feng Qing looked at Payne and said, "What should we do? Payne."

    "Don't worry about her." Payne said casually: "When I came here just now, they had already sent people out. I think they should have gone to move reinforcements, and Naruto Namikaze has a tall man in the Land of Snow.  He feels that he is the first person to be reminded of his reputation. What's more, the people surrounded by us are his mother and wife. He will definitely come over in a short time. "

    With a 'bang' sound, Minako's body suddenly hit the barrier set by Qinai, vomiting blood and falling to the ground.  "Minako, are you okay?" Kinai said in shock, but Minako fell to the ground motionless, her arms were bent irregularly, and it was obvious that she had been fractured. In the distance, a tall man with three heads and six arms, and a blade-like blade on his waist.  One of the six tails slowly came over.

    "Don't worry." Payne of Tiandao said: "She just received a blow from Shura Dao, and she blocked it with her own hands. She will be fine for the time being. But she was able to force Shura Dao to use  With three heads and six arms, his strength is very good." As he said that, the blade tail from Shura Dao's waist suddenly stretched out and stabbed Minako who was lying on the ground.

    Qinai was shocked, but there was nothing she could do. She couldn't untie the barrier, because in that case, she and Xiaoxue would be exposed to Payne's hands.  "I didn't expect that I would die here." Minako fell to the ground and said, "Master Qinai, I can no longer accompany you."

    "Secret Technique¡¤Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!" A transparent ice mirror appeared in front of Minako. Only this side, with a 'dang' sound, the tail of the blade hit the ice mirror. Although there were countless cracks on the ice mirror, the blade  The tail still bounced out, and Shiro appeared next to Minako and whispered: "Is it okay, Miss Minako." At the same time, the ice mirror disappeared.

    "It's Shiro." Minako said.  "Can you still stand up? Miss Minako." Shiro asked.  Minako shook her head: "No, I can't do it anymore."My hand is broken, and there are serious injuries on my body Bai, take Mr. Qinai and Xiaoxue and run away quickly, and don't bother me anymore.  "

    "This is not okay." Bai Yiran stood in front of Minako and said: "As Naruto-sama's tool, I want to protect the people Naruto-sama wants to protect. How can I give up on you at this time."

    At this time, Xiaonan also appeared next to Payne. Xiaonan looked at Bai and said: "She is very fast, and she is also an ice escape blood successor. Her strength is not inferior to mine." "Really?" Payne said.

    Shura Dao took a step forward, raised six arms, and then with a 'bang' sound, thirty fingers were launched in an instant. Bai's pupils shrank slightly and he formed a seal with his hands and said: "Secret Technique: Magic Mirror Ice Crystal."  Seeing that countless ice mirrors appeared in front of Bai, they all piled up layer by layer, blocking Bai's front in an instant.  The sound of "booming" sounded, and all the ice mirrors were still standing there intact.  As soon as the marks on Bai's hands changed, all the magic mirror ice crystals were instantly shot at Payne and the others.  "Shinra Tenzheng!" Tiandao Payne said, and in an instant all the ice mirrors turned into tiny ice crystals and fell down.

    Shura Dao suddenly rushed towards Shiro, and the tail behind him immediately stabbed at Shiro, but Shiro couldn't hide because there was a seriously injured Minako lying on the ground behind him.  So Bai could only form a seal: "Secret Technique: Magic Mirror Ice Crystal." An ice mirror appeared in front of Bai again, but this time, the ice mirror did not block the blade tail, but broke when the blade tail hit it.  It broke like glass.

    Looking at the blade tail that was already close at hand, Shiro had no time to hide. With a 'ding' sound, Naruto held the Thunder God Sword and cut off the blade tail with one move. The tip of the blade tail was not far from Shiro's face.  , only a few centimeters away, "You are finally here, Namikaze Naruto." Tendo Payne looked at Naruto who suddenly appeared.

    Naruto took a look and breathed a sigh of relief, because no one had died yet. Although Minako's injury was not light, it was not serious.  Naruto looked at Tiandao Payne: "Long time no see, Senior Brother Yahiko, and Senior Sister Xiaonan." Then Naruto paused slightly and said: "I even forgot that Senior Brother Yahiko is dead, and the one in front of me is just a puppet."

    Payne looked at Naruto: "What do you know?"

    Naruto shrugged and said: "I don't know anything, but the lustful immortal told me something." Payne said: "What did Jiraiya tell you? Namikaze Naruto." Payne said.

    Naruto waved his hand and said: "It's nothing. The Lustful Immortal just told me the abilities of three of your six paths of Pain. The Asura Path, which is good at close combat and has infinite power in its fists. The Hungry Ghost Path, which can absorb all Cha  Carat attribute attacks, as well as the beast path, can channel a large number of psychic beasts. However, this one has been captured by the lustful immortal, and now you have replaced it with a new puppet." At this point, Naruto paused slightly  Said: "The lustful immortal said that when I was fighting you, I finally saw through your secret at the last moment, but I was also in crisis. The moment you grabbed his throat, if I hadn't arrived just in time,  , I¡¯m afraid the lustful immortal is dead. But fortunately I saved Jiraiya. He said that the so-called Six Paths Pain is just six puppets, and the real holder of the Samsara Eye is hidden in other places, right?  Brother Nagato, the holder of the Samsara Eye."

    "Yahiko, Nagato, Konan!" Kinai said with some surprise: "Aren't they disciples of Jiraiya-sensei?"

    Naruto turned to look at Qinai and said, "Mom, do you know them?" Qinai shook his head and said, "No, I just heard from Teacher Jiraiya that he once had three disciples in the Land of Rain.  He cared about the three disciples very much, but too many things happened later and he could not meet these three disciples."

    'Boom' Fengqing rushed to Naruto with the Waning Moon Sword in hand: "It's a lot of squeaking. Let me try how much you weigh." With a sound of 'dang', the two swords of the Waning Moon Sword and the Thunder God Sword intersected and made a sound.  There was a loud noise.  Then Naruto and Feng Qing retreated.

    Naruto and Feng Qing were a little closer. The two men were approaching again. The swords in their hands were attacking each other continuously. For a moment, the figures of the two men were erratic, left and right, and they could only hear the two magic weapons constantly intersecting.

    ¡®Whoosh.  ¡¯ Kakashi, Asuma, Anko, and a bunch of chuunin finally came over. With a ¡®cang¡¯ sound, Naruto and Fengqing suddenly backed away.  Naruto took a look and said: "Your target should be me, the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki. This place is too small. Let's go fight outside the city. Senior Brother Nagato, Senior Sister Konan, you won't let me down, right?"  .¡±

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 503 Payne¡¯s Purpose

    "Brother, Senior Sister!" Kakashi and others who had just arrived were shocked. They had just found out that Madara Uchiha was still alive, and now they discovered that Naruto actually called Payne, the legendary leader of Akatsuki, his senior brother. This  It made everyone very confused.  .  com

    "Penn, how are you?" Feng Qing looked at Naruto and asked, "This place is indeed too small, especially now that there are more people, it has become even smaller. And there seem to be a lot of ordinary people here.  I haven¡¯t had enough of the battle just now! This guy seems to be really strong, and I really want to continue fighting with him.¡±

    "Tch." Yuehua Yuji put his hands on the two swords at his waist: "Let me meet you. Let's see how capable you are."

    "That's fine." Feng Qing saw Yueka Yuji with two swords on his waist, so he nodded and said: "You should also be a subordinate of Namikaze Naruto. I heard that his subordinates are very strong, which is just right.  Come and see if it¡¯s true or not?¡±

    "Speaking of it." Naruto suddenly looked at Tiandao Payne and said: "Ever since I saved the lustful immortal, I have always had a question to ask, why do you want to capture the jinchuriki and extract chakra? I asked the lustful immortal, and he didn't  Didn't answer me. Seeing that we are about to fight, Brother Nagato, why don't you tell me? It would be nice to have one less question in my mind? Also, the lustful immortal said that you used to be a person who loved your companions very much, and also  It is precisely because of this that he will spare no effort to teach you three ninjutsu, but now you are obviously not what the lustful immortal expected, what happened? "

    "Because you are my junior brother, I will tell you." Payne suddenly said: "Actually, it's nothing, it's just that we keep fighting. Too many people died. That kind of pain makes  I have grown up. Even a three-year-old ignorant child will mature in words, deeds and thoughts because of understanding pain."

    "Hmph." Naruto said with great disdain: "Abandon the kindness between you and the master, and even repay the kindness with hatred. Once you are a master, you will always be a father. You even want to kill your own father. You are not a human at all, you are a beast.  No, even if you are an animal and you know that 'tiger poison cannot eat its seeds', you are worse than an animal. Is this what you call growth? If so, I would rather never grow up."

    "Junior brother Naruto." Payne looked at Naruto and said, "You are still just a human. That's why you said such unwise words, but I am already in the pain of wireless, from human  Grow again¡­.¡±

    "You mean 'from man'?" "That's right." Payne suddenly opened his eyes and said: "From man to god."

    Naruto's mouth curled up slightly, and Payne continued: "Things that are invisible in human form can be seen after becoming a god. And it is precisely because I am a god that I can detect what some people cannot do."  Things can actually be done. To put it simply, it is the evolution of human beings." This time, not only Naruto, but also other people could not stand it for a while, and Payne continued: "As a god, I want to give this  It is my responsibility to put an end to the world of endless battles."

    "Really, then Brother Nagato, why do you want to collect tailed beasts? What does this have to do with ending the war in this world?"

    Payne looked at Naruto and said: "Anyway, you will definitely be extracted by me, so I will tell you. The reason why I want to collect tailed beasts is because I want to use the huge chakra of the nine tailed beasts to invent a  As long as this new forbidden technique is activated, even one of the five major ninja nations can be destroyed in an instant. It is dozens of times more powerful than the forbidden technique of the Earth Spider clan more than ten years ago.  It is the largest and most powerful forbidden weapon."

    "No, Senior Brother Nagato." Naruto said: "After this kind of thing is created, it will not stop the war. On the contrary, more people will fight for this thing. The leader of that big country will not let others control it.  With such a powerful power, whether it is the Kingdom of Fire, the Kingdom of Wind, or the Kingdom of Water, the Kingdom of Earth, or the Kingdom of Thunder, they will not allow anyone else to hold such a powerful power in their hands.  Of course, they also want to control the funds. In the end, the five major ninja countries will besiege Akatsuki, just to seize such a thing. Unless there is more than one such thing in the world, at least two, or even more, are needed.  Then every country has it, because both sides have the same power, which will cause mutual suppression."

    "No, this kind of suppression is no different from the first Hokage's distribution of the nine tailed beasts to other countries. Moreover, no country will seize the forbidden weapons I made." Payne said directly.  : "Because after this forbidden weapon is successfully manufactured, I will send it to a country. Then the country that obtains this forbidden weapon will inevitably expand everywhere, and then it will inevitably encounter problems that cannot be solved. When the time comes, it will definitely use this weapon.  Forbidden weapons. When the time comes, in an instant, there will be tens of millions, or evenOnly when hundreds of millions of people die can all people, countries, and the world truly understand pain. The inhibitory power generated by that deep-seated pain will eliminate all disputes in the world.  However, this pain will disappear over time. Human beings are the easiest people to heal their scars and forget the pain. In a few years, they will destroy the peace of the world again. When the time comes, this forbidden weapon will be needed again.  Use, then this pain will have inhibitory power again.  The world can have decades of peace again.  Pain will make the world continue to grow, just like me back then.  The world's growth, thinking, and advancement are all inseparable from God's guidance. The world is still just a child.  "

    "I guess no one will like this kind of god." Naruto said: "It's not a god at all. Gods are kind and merciful in the hearts of the people. They will run around for the things of ordinary people.  , is the sustenance of the people's hearts, and your behavior is not a god at all, but on the contrary, it is a devil. Only a devil will ignore the emotions of ordinary people and forcibly add his own emotions to ordinary people. Brother Nagato, you are now  In this way, this idea is forced onto us."

    "Really?" The expression on Payne's face did not change, but he looked at Naruto and said, "Originally, after I said so much, you would decide to go with us on your own. I didn't expect that you would still need to take action."

    "Let's go. Senior Brother Nagato, Senior Sister Xiaonan." Naruto said, "I'll wait for you outside the city. Don't worry, my mother and wife are still standing behind me. I won't run away." Naruto said  He jumped up and jumped to the roof and said: "Brother Nagato, Senior Sister Xiaonan, you have not fallen to the point where you need to capture hostages to threaten." After saying that, Naruto jumped into the distance and disappeared quickly.

    "Pen" Xiaonan said.  "Our target is the Kyuubi." Payne said this, and then headed in the direction where Naruto left. Konan immediately followed, Feng Qing held the Zangetsu sword and said: "Let's go out and fight too." He said.  The Waning Moon Sword on his body glowed slightly, and he left in a leap.  "Ha." Yuehua Yuji retracted his hands, then jumped up and followed him.  Shiro glanced at Minako Namikaze behind him and said to Kinai: "Kinai-sama, I leave it to you, Koyuki-sama." After saying that, Shiro jumped up and left.

    "Ino, please stay and help Minako with her treatment." Asuma said, "Yes. Asuma-sama." After saying that, Ino stepped forward to help Minako with her treatment.  Then Asuma said: "Then let's follow him immediately. Otherwise, we will be easily thrown away."

    "Yes." Kakashi, Anko, and Akai followed Shiro with a group of chuunin.  Kakashi paused slightly, looked at Kinai and said, "Master, Kakashi will definitely keep his promise and keep the teacher's flesh and blood." Kakashi disappeared as he said that.

    After Kakashi and others had left, Qinai untied the barrier. As soon as he untied the enchantment, Qinai was so weak that he fell to the ground. "Mom, are you okay?" Xiaoxue hurriedly stepped forward to help her.  Live in Qinai Road,

    Qinai shook his head and said: "It's okay, it's just that the position of the defensive barrier consumes too much. Although I have a lot of chakra naturally, this barrier consumes too much chakra. Even  I can't bear it, but fortunately, the defensive effect of this kind of barrier is good, and even Payne's attack can be blocked. However, facing Payne, I can only use this kind of barrier defense.  Then Qina looked at Ino and said, "How is Minako?"

    Ino shook his head slightly and said: "It's not very good. Her hands directly blocked the opponent's attack. Now her arm is completely broken, and it will take a long time to recover. I can only treat her now. But it's okay.  I blocked it with both hands. Otherwise, if the opponent directly hits the body, it is likely to rupture the internal organs in the body, and the trouble will be even greater. Now it only needs to be cured and cultivated for a period of time to recover.  It¡¯s as good as ever.¡±

    Qinai nodded and said, "That's good."

    "Mom" Fenghua Xiaoxue stood behind Qinai and asked: "Will Naruto be okay? The opponent is so strong." Qinai shook his head and said: "Naruto will be fine, I believe Naruto  . Because he is Minato¡¯s child, and he has such companions, I believe that nothing will happen to him.¡±

    Hearing these words, Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded slightly and said: "Well, I also believe that Naruto will be safe and sound." In the distance, on the wall of Fengxing City, a golden light flashed and a figure flew out.  .

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 504 The Battle to Capture the Nine-Tails (1)

    Naruto's voice fell softly to the ground, "Chiefcom" Neji and Zabuza saluted slightly to Naruto. They had already been waiting for Naruto here. In fact, Naruto had already  The time of Akatsuki's attack had been anticipated, so he was one step ahead and asked Neji and Zabuza to wait here, because from the beginning, Naruto had no intention of fighting in Wind Star City.

    Seeing Neji and Zabuza, Naruto nodded and said: "Penn is coming, be careful, this is still too close to Wind Star City, you should be careful not to affect the city as much as possible."

    Neji and Zabuza nodded, and then Neji asked: "Chief, if that's the case, then why don't we fight farther away? Why do we have to fight so close to Wind Star City?"

    "It's not that you don't want to but that you can't?" Naruto shook his head slightly and said, "You probably don't know that the so-called Six Paths Pain are just six puppets. They were already corpses, and now they just use puppet techniques similar to  Things can make him move, and the reincarnation eyes in their eyes should be the sight of the real holders of the reincarnation eyes. Each of them has countless things similar to black iron pillars all over their bodies, including their faces.  They should not be wearing them for decoration, but for use as receivers and the like. Instead, the real holder of the Samsara Eye, my senior brother Nagato, passes his chakra through these iron pillars.  And teleported to Six Paths Payne. Although this teleportation distance may not be close, it is not far either. Obviously, he will not exceed this distance to fight us."

    "I know." Neji nodded, and Zabuza smiled and said: "Well, at least I know that the people we are fighting this time are just puppets. In this case, there is no need to hold back, but their eyes are the same, so  If so, my Mist Shadow Technique will basically not be of much use, so I can only use it from other aspects. I didn't expect that I would have to fight from an aspect that I am not good at from the beginning. It's troublesome." Even so.  Said, a smile appeared on the corner of Zabuza's mouth.

    Naruto did not look at the figure of Six Paths Pain who had appeared in the distance and said: "Let me introduce it first. I don't know much information. Most of it was passed on to me by the lustful immortal. First of all, the only one without orange hair  A burly man, he is the Shura Dao, good at close combat, and his pair of iron fists have infinite power. After Minako blocked a punch with both hands, it looked like her hands were broken. There is also the only woman among the Six Paths, she is the Beast Dao,  She is good at psychic arts. The psychic beasts she summoned seem to have the ability to split, and the more she fights, the more they are. However, this one was captured by the lustful immortal, so now it seems that a female has been found to replace it. You must know that it was originally a male.  Ah." Naruto pointed at a fat guy, he was a hungry ghost, and his ability seemed to be to absorb chakra of any attribute.  As for the other three paths, I don¡¯t know what abilities they have.  "

    "Really?" Zabuza looked at the hungry ghost and said, "It seems that he will become a shield for all Pain. If it can be dealt with first, then the opponent Pain will be much easier. In this aspect, let  I'm here." Naruto and Neji nodded.

    'ßÝßÝ' Then all Six Path Pain arrived, followed by Konan and Fengqing. After Fengqing, there were Yuji Yuehua, Minagawa Natsuki, Shiro, and three people. Tiandao Pain took a look and said: "It turns out  You also set up an ambush here."

    Naruto shook his head and pointed at Neji and Zabuza beside him and said, "No, Senior Brother Nagato, I will not set any ambush for you. I can tell you clearly that Senior Brother Nagato and Senior Sister Konan, apart from being present here,  After the people, there is absolutely no one else. As for whether it is reinforcements from other countries, then we have no idea. Oh, by the way, Brother Nagato, I invited Konoha and Sand before.  Hidden ninjas come and help me. I don¡¯t dare to face you Six Paths Pain alone. As for Neji, Zabuza, and Brother Nagato, you have already used puppets to create Six Paths Pain, so I will ask my companions to help.  I shouldn¡¯t mind if I give it a try.¡±

    ¡®Whoosh whoosh.  ' The voice sounded, Kakashi, Asuma, Anko and Konoha's chunin quickly surrounded Six Paths Pain, Konan and Fengqing.  "Ningji!" Tiantian has been in Konoha all the time, and only occasionally goes out to perform tasks. There is always someone in her heart. Although she was mentally prepared early this time, when she actually saw Neji,  She was still very happy, even though Neji didn't even look at it from beginning to end.

    "Naruto, what is going on?" Kakashi looked at Naruto and said, "Why do you call them brothers and sisters, and why do you call Payne Nagato? Payne is a puppet, how could this happen?  Yes? What's going on with the real holder of the Samsara Eye?"

    "Things are very complicated, Kakashi-sensei." Naruto looked at Kakashi and others and said, "Actually, I don't know much.??, the lustful immortal said that during the Third Ninja War, he once accepted three disciples, namely Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan. Among them, Nagato has the Samsara Eye, and Konan is the one with blue hair in front of him.  The woman, Yahiko, is now Tendo Payne. After three years of teaching by the Erotic Immortal, she left them. Later, she would occasionally hear about their activities in the Kingdom of Rain, but she never heard anything about it after that. The Erotic Immortal thought that  They had already died in the battle, because at that time, Orochimaru's defection and Granny Tsunade's departure made the lustful immortal mentally and physically exhausted, leaving him unable to care about anything, until he saw them again in the Hidden Rain Village some time ago. At this time, the lustful immortal  The immortal discovered that Yahiko had the reincarnation eye, and five other people with the reincarnation eye appeared. They called themselves Six Paths Payne. After a fierce battle, the lustful immortal captured Payne of the animal path, and at the same time discovered the so-called Six Paths Payne.  They were all just puppets, even Yahiko was the same. The Lustful Immortal immediately knew that there must be someone behind Six Paths Payne, and this person was probably the former disciple of the Lustful Immortal, Nagato, who possessed the Samsara Eye. If it was because of Yahiko  If he dies, Nagato's feelings may change drastically. After I found out, I agreed with the view of the lustful immortal, so when I was in Wind Star City, I directly called "Senior Brother Nagato". Obviously, the Six Paths Payne  There is no denial.  Although this is still uncertain, it is basically eight levels of certainty.  Later, the lustful immortal handed Payne, the animal path, to Granny Tsunade. During the inspection, he found that the black iron pillars on Payne, the animal path, were used as signal receivers.  "

    "I see." Kakashi looked at Six Paths Pain and Konan and said, "What Naruto said should be true!"

    "" "" Neither Pain nor Xiaonan spoke. Fengqing stepped forward and said, "Who knows, but Namikaze Naruto, even though you have many subordinates, you have also united.  Konoha and Sunagakure, but do you think this is useful? I can tell you that it is completely useless." Fengqing pointed at Naruto with his Zangetsu Sword and said: "And Namikaze Naruto, no matter what you just said  Whether it is true or not, none of this will change anything that happens next. Namikaze Naruto, we will definitely capture you successfully and finally extract the Nine-Tails. Now let me try your power first.  It's gone." 'Whoosh' Before Feng Qing could finish his words, he only heard a sound breaking through the air, and a moon-white cold light shot directly towards Naruto.

    Everyone was shocked. At such a distance, almost no one could escape. What's more, Feng Qing had already rushed towards Naruto. Even if he was too much, he would still be able to escape the cold light in the blink of an eye.  Launch a more violent attack.

    The Thunder God Sword in Naruto's hand was horizontal, and at the same time, Naruto's long hair danced behind him, and he immediately shot towards Feng Qing. The moon-white cold light shot on the blade of Naruto's Thunder God Sword, and at the same time Feng Qing's  The body was blocked by Naruto's long hair.  He could only choose to attack Naruto's long hair or the long hair in all directions.

    With a sound of 'dang', Tsukihana Yuji rushed into Feng Qing and Naruto's long hair. With the two swords in his hands, one blocked the Zangetsu Sword in Feng Qing's hand, and the other blocked Naruto's long hair.  "I'm sorry, Naruto." Yueji Yuehua stared at Fengqing closely and said: "This guy is my opponent, and I think he looks very interesting, so I can't give up this opponent to you.  "The sound of 'dang' sounded again. Feng Qing held the Zangetsu Sword and slashed hard on Feng Qing's sword. Originally, Feng Qing planned to cut off Yuehua Yuji's sword, but not only did it not cut off, but it also burst.  With a series of sparks, Feng Qing already knew that the opponent's hands were not made of ordinary iron. Otherwise, it would have been absolutely impossible for them to appear. Only two weapons had equal power.

    Yuehua Yuji looked at Feng Qing and said: "Are you surprised? You are not the only one who has magic weapons in this world, and it is not the weapons in your hands that can bring you victory. The weapons in my hands are also magic weapons, and they can also  Bring me victory. What¡¯s more, I won¡¯t be willing to give up even if I haven¡¯t beaten you in our previous battle.¡±

    "Huh." Feng Qing looked at Yuehua Yuer and said, "Forget it, let's get rid of you first. Anyway, I want to continue fighting with you." 'Ding Ding Dang Dang.  ¡¯ Before he finished speaking, Feng Qing and Yuehua Yuer were already fighting each other and rushed out.

    "The action is really fast." Naruto waved the Thunder God Sword in his hand and said, "I didn't expect to face each other so quickly, so I don't have to relax. Come on, brother."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 505 The Battle to Capture Nine-Tails (2)

    "I still have a lot of questions I want to know?" Kakashi looked at the battle that had started again and thought to himself: "For example, since Neji and Zabuza are waiting here, it means that Naruto has already anticipated that Pain might be there.  Arrival today, but why, why did he choose to send Uchiha Itachi back to Fenghua City today? Speaking of which, even if Uchiha Itachi is placed in Fengxing City, as long as Naruto is in charge of Fengxing City,  Then Uchiha Itachi should be very safe. .com Why didn't Naruto send it earlier or later but at this time, and Uchiha Madara happened to find out that he snatched Uchiha Itachi." Kakashi looked at  Naruto secretly said: "Naruto, what are you thinking about?"

    Zhu Sheng Dao stepped forward and bit his own finger. Naruto also stepped forward and scratched the Thunder God Sword with his left thumb. A trace of blood flew out. At the same time, Naruto threw the Thunder God Sword high. Zhu Sheng Dao and Naruto formed seals at the same time.  : "Psychic art." Two puffs of smoke rose up, and the beast was seen standing on a huge wolf dog. Like the Six Paths of Payne, the wolf dog had countless black iron pillars, the most conspicuous one  It¡¯s the wolf dog¡¯s pair of reincarnation eyes.  A strange bird with a strange shape above the animal's head made a strange cry, and a pair of samsara eyes were also very conspicuous.  Naruto stood on top of Toad Bunta holding the Thunder God Sword. Next to Bunta was a huge toad, similar in size to Bunta. He held a shield in one hand and a huge forked wolf in the other.  Dental stick.

    "Naruto brat, why did you call me out?" Gamabunta's eyes moved up to look at Naruto above his head.

    Naruto waved his hand and said: "Boss Wentai, I don't want to either, but facing the psychic beast, I can only rely on you, but please be careful, this opponent is not easy."

    "I know." Wentai took out the pipe from his mouth, put it back into his belt and said, "I can see it, because you also called out Toad Ken. I remember this is the first time you summoned Toad Ken. Your opponent.  Is it that puppy and that strange bird?¡±

    Naruto nodded and said: "Yes, Boss Bunta, please ask Lord Toma Ken for the specific situation. It has already fought with the lustful immortal once, so you have to ask him for the specific situation. And I'm going to  There are five other ways to deal with Pain, this one can only be left to you."

    "I know, although I am very clumsy, I will work harder this time than last time." Toadjian said.  "I understand." Wentai pulled out the short knife from his waist and said, "Just kill them."

    "Please, Boss Bunta, Lord Toad Takeru." With that said, Naruto jumped up and jumped directly from Bunta's head.  With a 'rumbling' sound, the huge wolf dog slammed into Toad Jian's shield. The huge impact made Toad Jian keep retreating. After Toad Jian stood firm, he immediately used the fork in his other hand.  The mace hit the wolf dog hard on the head, and the beast on the wolf dog's head had already reached the strange bird's head at some point.  When facing the attack of the strange bird, he remained motionless. When he rushed down, Wentai jumped up and slashed towards the strange bird. The left wing of the strange bird immediately changed direction, and Wentai's attack failed.  Already¡­.

    With a 'dang' sound, Yueji Yuege's two swords crossed and clamped Fengqing's Zangetsu Sword. Although Fengqing continued to increase his strength and the Zangetsu Sword continued to emit cold light, Yueji Yuege's two swords  But it only held Feng Qing's waning moon between them, making it impossible for him to break free.

    Looking at Feng Qing who was constantly struggling, a smile appeared on the corner of Yuehua Yuji's mouth: "I specially trained this move to prepare for use when sparring with Naruto. I have never used it before.  I thought it would be used on you first this time." Yuehua Yuer said, but Feng Qing was still struggling, but it still had no effect.  Yuehua Yuji turned around and approached Feng Qing with the two swords in hand. Feng Qing immediately held the Zang Yue and retreated, but Feng Qing still couldn't move while holding the Zang Yue Sword. If this continues, Feng Qing will soon  Qing's wrist holding the Zangetsu Sword will be cut off by Yuji Yueji's two swords, and there won't be any accidents.

    Suddenly a piece of paper flew in front of Yuehua Yuji. Yueji Yuehua was shocked. At this time, a thousand copies flew by, and the paper was instantly shattered.  But this time, Fengqing held Zangetsu and broke free from Yuehua Yuji's double swords.

    Xiao Nan appeared and stood next to Feng Qing, staring at Yuehua Yuer with her eyes tightly: "Are you okay?" Feng Qing turned her head and glanced at Xiao Nan's side face, with a hint of fascination in her eyes, and then shook her head and said: "  It¡¯s okay, I just accidentally let him seize the opportunity. It won¡¯t be so easy next time, no, there will definitely not be a next time.¡±

    Shiro also appeared next to Yuehua Yuji, with six ice thousand books in his hands shining continuously.  "Miss Bai, I'll leave that woman to you." As he said that, Yuehua Yuji rushed towards Feng Qing with his two swords in hand. At the same time, the thousand books in Bai's hand also moved towards XiaoIt shot over, and when Fengqing's Zangetsu and Yuehua Yuji's swords collided again, Fengqing himself had no chakra. All his chakra came from the Zangetsu sword in his hand, so Fengqing was extremely good at it.  Use swords to fight in close quarters, and Yuji Yueka has a very high talent in double swords. In order to give full play to his talent, Yuji Yue gave up ninjutsu and illusion and specialized in physical arts, especially the double sword style.  Therefore, Yuji Yueka is good at close combat with two swords. In this way, both Yuji Yueji and Fengqing are very good at close combat, but one uses two swords and the other uses a sword.  At this time, the weapons of the two people were fighting against each other, making constant clashing sounds. Both of them burst out with powerful force to fight each other. Every blow was a head-on collision. Perhaps this was the most suitable fighting method for them.

    There was a loud bang, and Shura Dao's punch hit the ground. Neji opened his eyes and faced Shura Dao's iron fist without any fear. After ducking slightly to one side, Neji let him punch.  It hit the ground, but Neji did not launch an attack, because although Shura Dao missed the target, he still had five other arms, and each arm had deadly weapons. If he launched an attack rashly, the result would be disastrous.  It goes without saying, but it is not that simple to hit Ningji who has opened his eyes with Shura Dao. At least so far, Shura Dao has not even scratched Neji's clothes.

    'When' Human World Road kicked the blade of the decapitating sword in Zabuza's hand, the huge force blocked Zabuza's forward body, and at the same time, Hungry Ghost Road stretched out a black  The sharp tip of the iron rod stabbed directly towards Zabuza's face.  Zabuza was shocked, because these black iron rods were originally supposed to be used as chakra receivers, but now they became sharp weapons for killing people. Therefore, Zabuza couldn't dodge for a while, so he could only avoid the vital points in front of him, and blood spattered.  When Zabuza came out, there was a cut at the corner of Zabuza's left eye. Blood was flowing out from the corner of his eye. Zabuza raised his hand and wiped it slightly. Looking at the blood from his injury, a hint of worry appeared in the corner of Zabuza's mouth.  Smile: "It's been a long time a long time I haven't felt like this for a long time, the feeling of facing life and death." Zabuza stretched out his hand to slightly untie the bandage around his mouth, and then stuck out his tongue to injure himself  He swallowed all the blood: "Since the last time, since my mission failed in the Country of Waves, and I was defeated at the hands of Kakashi and the leader, I have never felt this way again, although  I have been fighting constantly over the years, but I have never felt this way. My body has almost forgotten this feeling, so that it has become a lot slower. I thought I would never feel this way again, but now I  It¡¯s this feeling again, I, Kijin Momochi Zabuza, have returned.¡± Zabuza shouted loudly: ¡°I, Kijin Momochi Zabuza, have returned.¡±

    Looking at Zabuza Momochi who was going crazy, everyone was slightly shocked, especially Kakashi. Since he defeated Zabuza in the Land of Waves last time, Kakashi had not seen Zabuza before, but every time  Seeing Zabuza, although Zabuza was in good condition, his strength had not increased much. Even if Zabuza's strength was completely restored in Konoha, Kakashi was not worried because Zabuza had only recovered.  Just strength.  But now, Kakashi looked at Zabuza who was laughing wildly. He could already feel that Zabuza's strength was improving, especially as his state of mind broke through the original bottleneck of Jonin and successfully entered the realm of Kage level.  As long as Zabuza is given time, Naruto will have another quasi-kage-level ninja under his command.  Although at the moment, only Shiro among Naruto's men has reached the quasi-kage level.  Even Neji is only hovering between the elite Jonin and the quasi-kage, but Neji can face Kage-level attacks with the Byakugan, one of the three major pupil techniques.  Among the others, only Naruto's mother can be said to be accurate in terms of barrier, but not in other aspects. The others are only jounin and elite jounin, even those who specialize in the double sword style.  Tsukika Yuji is only the pinnacle of elite jounin.

    ¡®ßÝßÝßÝ¡¯ Seeing that Six Paths Payne was under siege by Naruto¡¯s side, Konoha and Sunagakure activated at the same time.  As for Tendou Pain, facing Konoha that surrounded him, he didn't even have a trace of panic in his heart, and he didn't even have the interest to look at each other, while Helldo was surrounded by three teams of Sunagakure.  This leaves only the Hungry Ghost Path. Zabuza originally planned to target the Hungry Ghost Path, but when Zabuza started, the Human Path also started at the same time, so Zabuza would directly face the Human Path.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 506 The Battle to Capture the Nine-Tails (3)

    'Whoops' Just when Konoha and Sunagakure had just surrounded Tiandao Pain and Hell Dao, Tiandao Pain just slightly stretched out his hand towards Hell Dao and said softly: "All things Tenyin." There was a huge attraction.  The power was generated, and those in the Hell Path were immediately sucked in. Of course, between the Heavenly Path Payne and the Hell Path, there were not only Konoha's ninja Tenten, but also Sunagakure's Ninja Matsuri. Now, together with the Hell Path, they were given to the Heavenly Path.  Sucked it.  They didn't even have time to react, and a sharp black iron rod on the palm of Tiandao Payne was pointing towards Tiantian Heji. Everyone was shocked and wanted to step forward to save them, so they launched a attack on Tiandao Payne.  attack.  But as soon as they approached Payne, the huge attraction suddenly disappeared, and both Tenten and Matsuri fell to the ground.

    Everyone was overjoyed, and at the same time, the attack in his hand became even more fierce. Payne turned his Samsara Eye and shouted in a low voice: "Shinra Tenzheng." Then everyone suddenly felt a huge force that knocked them away.  When everyone got up, they realized that not only themselves, but also everyone had been blown away.  "All things are attracted by heaven!" Payne's voice sounded again. Tiantian, Ji, and the hell path directly became a straight line and were sucked by Payne, the heavenly path. This time, it was impossible for everyone to save him.

    With a 'swipe' sound, Matsuri suddenly took out a chain sign from his body, which was a slender iron chain connected to something similar to a kunai.  Jiwu moved the chain sign and then suddenly threw the chain sign. The chain sign immediately wrapped around a big tree and Matsuri tightly grasped the iron chain of the chain sign.  And Ji's actions also reminded Tiantian.

    Tiantian immediately took out a sickle, with a long iron chain attached to the bottom of the sickle. Tiantian projected the sickle towards the other side. Tiantian's skills were not comparable to those of Sacrifice. After Tiantian projected the sickle, the sickle  He wrapped it around the tree trunk twice and then inserted it into the soil with a 'ding' sound. The hell path passed by Sacrifice and Tiantian. He glanced at the two people expressionlessly, and soon  Tiandao Payne came to the side of Tiandao Payne by the huge suction force.

    Looking at the Heavenly Dao and Hell Dao standing together, although everyone was a little regretful that they could not separate and surround them, they were even more happy that no one was injured at the moment. Kakashi, Asuma, and Maki took the initiative to stand up: "Anko,  Please protect the others first, and as for Payne from the heaven and hell realms, let us come and meet them first.¡±¡­.

    Naruto was facing the Hungry Ghost Path alone with the Thunder God Sword in his hand. Looking at the constant sounds of fighting coming from all around, Naruto said, "I remember that your lines of sight are connected, right? In other words, the other five paths are fighting.  Do you know the situation?" Naruto slowly walked towards the Hungry Ghost Path and said, "Do you think you will be my opponent just by virtue of being a Hungry Ghost Dao?"

    The Hungry Ghost said nothing and rushed towards Naruto. Naruto frowned slightly and said to himself: "Are you not good at long-range combat or are you not good at single combat?" Naruto hesitated for a moment with the Thunder God Sword in hand, and then headed directly towards the Hungry Ghost.  Dao rushed over, the Thunder God Sword in his hand pointing directly at the vital points of Hungry Ghost Dao's body.

    The distance that was not far away quickly disappeared under the feet of the two people. Hungry Ghost Road ignored the Thunder God Sword in Naruto's hand and directly stretched out his hands to grab Naruto. Naruto was stunned, frowned slightly, and withdrew his sword.  With a flip of his wrist, the Thunder God Sword slashed directly towards Hungry Ghost Road's head. With a 'swipe' sound, Hungry Ghost Road dodged the Thunder God Sword. Just when Naruto changed the sword's stance again, Hungry Ghost Road's hands had already caught it.  The Thunder God Sword was gone, and Naruto was slightly stunned. He didn't understand why Hungry Ghost Road suddenly grabbed the Thunder God Sword, but then Naruto found that the blade of the Thunder God Sword disappeared. Naruto suddenly woke up. The opponent was the kind of person who could absorb all attributes.  For those who possess Chakra, although the Thunder God Sword is an incomparable divine weapon, its blade is transformed from Chakra. Facing the power that the Hungry Ghost Path barely reaches, the blade quickly melts away.

    With a 'pop' sound, Naruto held the hilt of the Thunder God Sword and pressed it against Hungry Ghost Road's chest. Hungry Ghost Road immediately stretched out his hand to hold Naruto's hands, and Naruto felt his chakra disappear rapidly.

    "Didn't you already know from Mr. Jiraiya that Hungry Ghost Path's ability is to absorb chakra of all attributes?" Hungry Ghost Path looked at Naruto and said, "Why are you so careless?"

    "" Naruto felt the chakra in his body disappear quickly, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Brother Nagato, I got a lot of information about you from Mr. Jiraiya. I have to say that I  Teacher Laiya really cares about you. Otherwise, he would not have been able to find out all your secrets in a short period of time and during the battle. Senior brother, I don¡¯t know if you have ever heard of this.  In a word, only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you win every battle. In this case, do you think you can catch me easily?"

    Hungry Ghost Dao wanted to withdraw his hand because he found a violent chakra entering his body. As this chakra entered his body, the skin on his body opened.It fell off, but Naruto took the initiative to reach out his right hand and grasp Hungry Ghost Road's palm. He constantly felt the chakra of Nine Tails entering Hungry Ghost Road's body. Naruto opened a pair of scarlet eyes and looked at Hungry Ghost Road.  Ghost said: "Senior brother, this is the fastest way I can think of. What do you think? Senior brother, if you want to capture me, you will not let go of this opportunity, and when you catch me and suck me away  When you get chakra, what happens next is already determined." As he spoke, a purple energy ball on Naruto's left hand was spinning at high speed.  Seeing that the skin on Hungry Ghost Road's body had almost completely fallen off, Naruto suddenly printed the purple energy ball on Hungry Ghost Road's chest: "Nine-tailed Forbidden Technique: Red Lotus Rasengan." Hungry Ghost Road's entire body kept spinning.  He flew out, and at the same time, skin continued to fall off his body. Although he could absorb chakra of any attribute, in fact, he could only absorb the five basic types of fire, water, wind, earth, and thunder.  It's just chakra with attributes. Facing the evil and violent dark chakra of the Nine-Tails, the Hungry Ghost Path still cannot absorb it normally.  He could only let Kyuubi's chakra destroy his body.

    With a 'bang' sound, Hungry Ghost Road hit a huge rock, and his whole body stood upside down and was deeply embedded in the rock. Naruto took a step forward slightly and looked at Hungry Ghost Road after confirming that he was dead.  Then he withdrew the Kyuubi's chakra, and then turned towards the other Pain

    'Bang' Zabuza held the decapitating sword in his hand and struck it on the arm of the human being. The huge power, coupled with the sharpness of the decapitating sword, was unable to cut off the arm of the human being. The decapitating sword even broke the skin of the human being.  There was no cut, but a white mark was left on Renjiandao's arm.  "Tch, it's really hard." When Zabuza saw only a white seal left, he immediately backed away, immediately opened the distance between the two parties, and looked at the world and said, but even so, Zabuza was still one step too late, and a black  The iron rod had penetrated through Zabuza's waist. Although Zabuza immediately ran away, the wound on his waist still remained.

    Zabuza and Humanity stood face to face. Humanity had a lot of white marks on his body, and the entire coat had become tattered strips of cloth. These white marks were all caused by Zabuza's decapitating sword.  It's just that Zabuza's body is also full of wounds, there are at least a dozen large and small, and they are constantly bleeding. However, Zabuza doesn't care at all, and lets the blood flow down, only when the blood flows into his eyes.  , just wipe it casually.

    Zabuza casually put the beheading sword on his shoulder, looked at the world and said: "As expected, he is Lord Jiraiya's disciple, the leader's senior brother, even just a puppet is so perverted, he can resist my beheading.  Big knife.¡±

    "" Human World did not finish speaking, but looked at Zabuza coldly. Zabuza looked at Human World and said: "But even though you are just a puppet, I have tested most of the parts on your body.  It's so hard that my decapitating knife can't break the skin of your body, but there's another place that I haven't tried yet. This time, I want to see if your neck can resist me.  The beheading sword." Zabuza tore off a corner of his godly robe and casually wrapped up the wound on his waist, then turned the beheading sword in his hand and rushed towards the human world.

    A black iron rod appeared in Renjian Dao's hand, and the sharp head of the rod shone with a hint of cold light. Human World Dao stared at Zabuza closely. Zabuza suddenly jumped up, holding the decapitating sword tightly with both hands, and headed directly towards  Human World slashed down, Human World raised his head and looked at Zabuza and the decapitating sword in Zabuza's hand. Suddenly, Human World stepped back, and the blade of the decapitating sword just rubbed against Human World and hit the ground.  Dao immediately held the iron rod and stabbed Zabuza. With a 'dang' sound, Zabuza held the decapitating sword in his hand, and the sharp head of the club hit the surface of the decapitating sword.

    Human World Road stretched out his hand and moved the iron rod across the blade of the beheading sword. Suddenly, it penetrated through the hole in the beheading sword. Blood spurted out, and Human World Road's iron bar penetrated deeply into Zabuza's right side.  Inside the shoulder.  "Hey." Zabuza raised his head and looked at the world with a smile on his lips: "You have been fooled." Zabuza exerted force on his right shoulder, clamped the black iron rod with his muscles, then turned the beheading sword, and in the world  Tao's wrist turned, and then Zabuza suddenly grabbed the decapitating sword and pressed the tip of the decapitating sword against the chest of the human being.  Then the decapitating sword spun rapidly. Due to the high-speed rotation, the tip of the knife immediately broke through the skin of the human being and directly penetrated the body of the human being. The heart inside was crushed into minced meat, and then the decapitating sword penetrated the heart and came out.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 507 The Battle to Capture Nine-Tails (4)

    ¡®Bang¡¯ Ningci turned his head slightly, letting the Asurado¡¯s iron fist pass, and let his fist hit the tree trunk behind him. Even though the Asurado had three heads and six arms, Neji could easily dodge it with the help of Byakugan.  The long sword in Shura Dao's hand passed by Neji's cheek. Although it cut off Neji's hair, it did not cause any actual damage to Neji.

    "Bagua¡¤Hundred Lies Palm." Dodging Shura Dao's long sword, Neji slipped his foot, turned around and came behind Shura Dao, and hit Shura Dao's back with a palm, with a 'pop' sound,  Blood burst out, and the severed tail of the Shura Path passed across Ningji's body. Fortunately, Neji's white eyes had already seen it, and he was already on guard. When the severed tail of the Asura Path was raised, he retracted his palm.  , and at the same time, his body fell backwards. Although he was scratched by the tail blade and blood burst out, there was not much damage, only a wound was left.

    Then Neji put his hands on the ground and immediately stepped back. As soon as Neji stood still, he found that countless missiles were shooting out from the six hands of Shura Dao in front of him. Although Neji was not frightened, his eyes opened angrily.  The meridians at the corners of his eyes became more prominent, and chakra began to gather in his hands, and he suddenly struck out with his palm: "Bagua Kaitian." Ningji's whole body rotated at high speed, forming a blue semicircle on the spot, and exploded with "Boom, Boom, Boom."  The sound continued, and the powerful explosion was blocked by the blue semicircle, while the airflow generated by the explosion was offset by Neji's high-speed rotation.

    As soon as Shura Dao saw that the five-finger bullet attack was ineffective, he stopped, and at the same time he jumped towards Ningji. Shura Dao was good at close-quarters combat, and his attack power was the strongest among all the Six Paths, but in other aspects  That won¡¯t work.  So whenever he gets a chance, he will want to close the distance with Neji. However, with the help of Byakugan, Neji's Shura Dao cannot hit Ningji at all. No matter how strong the attack is, as long as it can't hit the opponent, then  Attacking has no effect.

    It is precisely because of this that Ningji has no fear at all when facing the attack of Shura Dao, even if the strength of Shura Dao is far superior to his own.

    When Neci stopped playing five-finger play in Shura Dao, he also stopped Kaitian. Because of the effect of his white eyes, Neci spotted Shura Dao's figure at the first sight. Seeing the opponent constantly approaching him, Neci turned slightly sideways and raised his hands.  Putting on the Bagua posture, a Bagua seemed to appear in the void. At this time, the Shura Dao suddenly rushed in, just in time from the death door in the Bagua.

    A smile appeared on the corner of Ningci's mouth, and the meridians in the corner of his eyes became more vigorous: "Soft Fist Technique: One Hundred and Twenty-eight Bagua Palms." Before he finished speaking, Ningci rushed over, and before the Shura Dao could react, he rushed  Entering Shura Dao's arms, his hands suddenly hit Shura Dao's chest: "Two palms, four palms, eight palms, sixteen palms, thirty-two palms, sixty-four palms, one hundred and twenty-eight  Palms." Neci's hands danced continuously. With the naked eye of a normal person, it is impossible to see how many palms Ningci's hands struck. He could only see that it seemed that the entire space was struck by Neci's palms.  Suddenly, Neji's right palm hit Shura Dao's chest and heart.

    A smile appeared on the corner of Neji's mouth. He raised his head and looked at Shura Dao's body with his white eyes. He saw that the flow of chakra had stopped in Shura Dao's body. Neji nodded with satisfaction and stood up from his body.  He took out a kunai with countless explosive charms attached to it.

    Just when Neji had just taken out the kunai, the chakra that had been blocked and stopped flowing in the Shura Dao suddenly began to flow again. Although Neji's white eyes made him discover this for the first time, but from Ning  When he noticed the reaction for the first time, he wanted to dodge but it was too late. He could only reluctantly raise the kunai in his hand, and slashed it with the sword of Shura Dao. With a "dang" sound, the kunai in Neji's hand flew out, but it was already  The deformed Shura Dao has six arms. Although Neji just blocked the attack of one arm with a kunai, the swords of the remaining five arms all fell on Neji.

    Five pillars of blood burst out, and there were five huge scars on Neji's chest in an instant. Each wound may become fatal if it is injured a few more times. Ningci looked at Shura Dao in astonishment, his body  He fell down weakly. He had many questions in his mind. The biggest question was why the Shura Dao had been hit by one hundred and twenty-eight palms and the chakra in his body had obviously stopped. Why did it flow again?  He believed that there would be no problem with the Hyuga clan's soft fist technique.

    Shura Dao watched Neci lift up the sword in his hand again and stabbed Neci's heart directly. With a 'click' sound, Neji slapped his hands hard on the ground, and his whole body retreated violently, allowing Shura Dao's sword to penetrate.  In the ground, blood kept flowing out of Ningci's body. "Wow" Ningci opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. Ningci raised his head and looked at the Shura Dao, and saw that the Shura Dao had already arrived.  In front of him, the big knife in his hand was facing Ningji and he was about to cut it down. Ningji looked at Shura Dao with a smile on his lips.meaning.

    Shura Dao was stunned for a moment, and then he was shocked. He looked at his feet and saw that the kunai connected to the explosive talisman that Neji had chopped off before was right at his feet, making a "chichi" sound, and the explosive talisman was constantly burning.  .  Shura Dao was shocked, and immediately turned around and flew away. A huge explosion sounded, and the strong air flow blew the red cloud coat on Shura Dao's body.

    The smoke generated by the explosion blocked Shura Dao's sight. Shura Dao stared at the smoke closely. He didn't know what Neji's current situation was like.  But he didn't think that this explosion would cause fatal harm to Neji, although Neji had already been seriously injured, and Neji was so close to the explosion.

    "The soft fist I just used has obviously stopped the chakra in your body. Why did you start flowing again after it stopped?" Neji's voice came out from the smoke, and Shura Dao immediately stretched out his hand and said to  Following the direction of the sound, the entire arm flew out. The arm penetrated the smoke and made a "boom" sound. Then the arm flew back from the smoke and was reinstalled on Shura Dao's shoulder.  .

    Shura Dao looked at the thick smoke and said nothing, seeming to still be looking for traces of Neji, "Actually, even if you didn't tell me, I already knew it." Neji's voice sounded again: "Naruto has long been  I have already said that you are just a puppet. All your chakra is transmitted through the black iron rod embedded in your body. I didn't think of this for a moment and attacked you as an ordinary ninja, even though it was sealed.  The chakra in your body, but when you send new chakra over and exceeds the chakra you originally possessed, it will naturally break through the ** channel that I sealed, right!"

    'Boom' Shura Dao suddenly rushed into the smoke, six arms dancing, and soon all the smoke gradually dissipated. Neji's figure could no longer be hidden. He was sitting in his original position, and ten centimeters in front of him, a  The huge pothole was made by the iron arm of Shura Dao just now. The blood on Neji's body was constantly flowing out from his chest, dyeing the ground where he made it red.

    As soon as Shura Dao found Ningji, he immediately stretched out six arms, and then two huge missiles stretched out from the six arms. In an instant, these six huge missiles were sprayed out directly, heading towards Ningji. Ningji managed to lift up  Hands: "Bagua Kong Palm." Neji waved his hands and struck out three palms in a row. Three invisible chakra energy blasted directly towards the three missiles. 'Boom', 'Boom', 'Boom', the three missiles.  After being hit by the 'empty palm', it exploded immediately, but the remaining three continued to move towards Neji.

    "Ahem, hey, are you going to die here? I'm really unwilling. I haven't found out why my father died yet? It seems that I can only leave it to Naruto?" Neji looked at the direction.  The three missiles coming from him said, blood was constantly coming out of the corners of his mouth, and blood was constantly flowing out of his body.  Suddenly three kunai were shot on the three missiles, making a "ding-ding-ding" sound. Although the three missiles were not destroyed, they changed the trajectory of the three missiles. At the same time, the silk threads on the kunai were entangled.  After attaching the missiles, the explosive charms connected to the silk thread were also attached to the three missiles.

    Ningji was stunned, and then he immediately turned over and lay on the ground. 'Boom', 'Boom', 'Boom' three explosive symbols detonated, and at the same time, three missiles exploded. The huge air flow lifted up the turf,  After a period of flying sand and rocks, Neji got up. The injuries on his body were not relieved at all, and were even faintly deepened due to the impact of the airflow. However, Neji was still alive.

    "Senior Ningci, are you okay?" Qiya Zuimeng stood in front of Neci and faced Shura and said, "I'm sorry, I'm late. I didn't expect you to suffer such serious trauma. I will take care of you as soon as possible."  You go for treatment." Neji shook his head and said: "It doesn't matter to me, you should be careful when facing Shura Dao's attacks. His melee combat ability is very strong. Even Zabuza and I can't compare."

    Shura Dao looked at the sudden appearance of Qi Ya Zuimeng, without saying anything. He raised the weapons on his six arms and rushed towards Qi Ya Zuimeng. Qi Ya Zuimeng looked at Shura Dao and made a slight seal with his hands:  "Dream Eyes." Qi Ya Zui Meng's eyes instantly turned into whirlpools and began to swirl continuously. Shura Dao's figure stopped, and the ripples in his Samsara Eye seemed to be shrinking. The eyes on his six arms  The weapon hung down weakly, and the body began to sway, like a drunken man shaking.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 508 The Battle to Capture the Nine-Tails (5)

    Shura Dao's body was swaying like a drunkard. Neji was stunned for a moment. He endured the severe pain in his body, took out a kunai with dozens of explosive talismans stuck on it, and shot it towards Shura Dao, "Ahem, cough, cough.  .com" As soon as Neji moved, he coughed involuntarily, and blood kept spitting out from his mouth, but Neji's kunai was nailed to the clothes of Shura Dao. As soon as Neji's mark changed, the explosive talisman immediately  Xin Ran made a "chichi" sound, but Shura Dao didn't react at all, just like before, his body kept shaking.

    There was a loud 'bang' sound, and the airflow generated by the violent explosion directly created an open space around it.  Qiya Zuimeng stood in front of Neji, resisting the strong air flow for him, and at the same time retracted his "Dream Eye". When the air flow stopped, looking at the smoke produced by the explosion in front of him, Qiya Zuimeng opened his mouth.  A whirlwind blew out, blowing the smoke away.

    When the smoke completely dissipated, the Shura Dao that appeared in the eyes of Neji and Qi Ya Zui Meng had turned into rotten flesh and could no longer die. Qi Ya Zui Meng took a brief look and turned around.  , gently helped Ningci up and said: "Let's go, Ningci-senpai, I'll take you to treatment."

    Neji nodded: "I even forgot that Six Paths Pain's only weakness is illusion. No, it should be said that illusion is his only weak point. Compared with physical skills and ninjutsu, illusion is the best.  And your 'Dream Eye' is to use an ability similar to mental power to put the opponent into a deep sleep, just like an illusion. Especially Shura Dao, when he specializes in close combat, he must be weaker in the mental aspect. "

    "Speaking of genjutsu." Qiya Zuimeng helped Neci walk back and said: "If it was Yakumo-senpai, I think this battle should be resolved quickly. It's a pity that Yakumo-senpai  My body is too weak and is not suitable for running around at all. Otherwise, I would have no problem handing over all the Six Paths of Pain to Yakumo-sama."

    "Ha, cough, cough, cough." Neci chuckled in a low voice, then pulled at the wound and coughed. Blood came out of his mouth again. Qi Yazuimeng quickly helped Neci breathe.  : "Please don't get excited, Senior Neji. Your injury is very serious. Before the treatment is completed, you must not get too excited. Otherwise, once the blood enters the trachea, you will be in trouble."

    "I know." Neji said calmly: "By the way, speaking of which, where is Yakumo? Do you know where she went?"

    Qiya Zuimeng nodded and said: "Senior Yakumo said, she seems to have gone to the animal path. It is said that because the animal path is only faced by the psychic beasts summoned by the leader, senior Yakumo rushed there, but because Yakumo  Senior Yun's body was too weak and he couldn't run at all, so a female Uzumaki tribe member took the initiative to carry Senior Yakumo on her back towards the animal path, and Xia Xue, she rushed towards the direction of the human path, which was  Zabuza-senpai's opponent. There is also the hungry ghost path faced by the leader. The heavenly path and hell path faced by Konoha and Sunagakure. Minako-senpai is currently receiving treatment because her hands were broken and broken. Kinai-senpai is  Guard Daming Mansion." After saying this, Qi Ya Zuimeng paused slightly and continued: "There is also Miss Bai, she fought with Xiaonan, Yuehua Yuer and Feng Qing fought, because of this high-end combat power, our country of Snow  There is still a shortage, and Wind Star City still needs people to defend, and with the intrusion of Six Paths Payne, some people in Wind Star City are ready to make a move, especially now, the leader has taken the initiative to move the battlefield outside Wind Star City, because the leader is not in Wind Star City.  In Star City, some people make more small moves. However, because of the bloodshed some time ago, although they have made some small moves, they have not done anything excessive. But even so, Wind Star City still needs people to guard it.  Therefore, the personnel were left behind in Fengxing City, so that no one is left to support Miss Bai and Yuehua Yuji for the time being."

    Neji shook his head, took a few breaths, and said cautiously: "No, this is enough. Although I don't know Bai's strength, it is said that when she first met the leader, her strength was already there.  She is above the leader. Over the years, her strength cannot be stagnant, and she is also a bloodline boundary breaker. Although her current strength may not be as good as the leader, except for the leader, I don¡¯t think anyone in our country of snow can surpass her.  As a human being, I can¡¯t even compare to her, her strength is unfathomable.¡±

    Qiya Zuimeng was slightly startled. Although he thought that Shiro was very powerful, he never thought that Shiro's strength would be so strong. All along, he thought that Ningci would be the only leader in the organization.  The strongest person outside, but he didn't expect that Ningji would actually admit that he was not as good as Shiro now.  Qi Ya Zui Meng naturally knew that according to Neji's arrogance, if the other party's strength did not exceed his own, it would be impossible to admit that he was inferior to the other party

    "Boom, boom, boom" sounded, and Takeru stepped forward to block Gamabunta's body. Bunta complained: "I said, Takeru, you won'tCan you catch me with your hands properly?  Why do you have to use a shield?  "

    In the sky, a strange bird kept swooping towards Toadjian. Its pointed beak was aimed at Toadjian. Toadjian took his shield back from Buntai's back and said, "Is it because I'm stupid?" As he said that, he raised the shield in his hand.  With a loud bang, the strange bird hit Toadjian's shield, and Toadjian pressed his hands against the shield with his feet on the ground. Even so, his body continued to retreat due to the huge impact.  A long deep hole was drawn on the ground.

    Wentai looked at the wolf dogs in front of him, which had turned into more than a dozen wolves, and held the short knife tightly in his hand: "Really, Toad Ken, are you okay?" Toad Ken vigorously waved the fork in his hand.  The head club knocked the strange bird to the ground and said: "Although I am very clumsy, I am okay for the time being."

    Buntai cut a dog that rushed towards him in half with a knife, and at the same time, he jumped back to avoid the next wolf dog attack. He stood next to Toad Takeru and said: "Although there is no problem for the time being, if no one comes to help again,  If I say so, then I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll all become toad wallets.¡±

    Toad Jian looked at the dozens of wolf dogs surrounding his two, no, his two toads, nodded and said: "Although I am very clumsy, I don't want to be a toad wallet yet." "Lord Wen Tai! Lord Wen Tai!" Suddenly a voice came out.  When there was a sound, Wen Tai turned his eyes to look at his feet, and immediately found a tall figure. Wentai took a quick look and found that they were two people, but one of them was carrying the other person, so he looked tall after all. Wen Tai  I discovered the Uzumaki symbol on the arm of the person carrying the person, and immediately determined that it was the family symbol of the Uzumaki clan.  0

    Wentai looked at the two figures: "Two brats, what's the matter?"

    The Uzumaki tribe immediately said: "Lord Bunta, we are here to help you deal with the Six Paths Pain on the order of your young master, Namikaze Naruto." "It turns out that we were sent by that brat Naruto." Bunta said, and then  He directly stuck out his tongue, rolled up the two people and put them on his head and said: "Although I don't know what abilities you have, but since you were sent by that brat Naruto, you must have some power. Hurry up and do it. I  He Haojian is almost unable to hold on anymore."

    "Yes, Mr. Bunta." The Uzumaki clan member responded immediately, and then said to Yakumo: "Sir Yakumo, please use illusions on the summoner of the psychic beast, the beast, Pain."

    "It's too far." Yakumo looked at the beast in the distance and said, "I can't use illusions well here, and it's easy to fail."

    "That's how it is." Buntai tightened the dagger in his hand but turned his eyes to look at Yakumo: "Speaking of which, you seem to be Kurama Yakumo of the Kurama clan of the genjutsu clan. I didn't expect Naruto to send you here.  , but although your body is too weak, it is indeed the best to use your illusion to deal with Six Paths of Payne, Toad Jian, let's find a way to get closer to the beast path."

    Toad Ken nodded and said, "Although I'm clumsy, I will try my best." As he said that, Toad Ken raised the fork-headed stick in his hand and rushed towards the wolf dog in the animal path. Bunta stuck out his tongue and said, "You guys  Stay in my tongue first, and I will send you as close to the animal path as possible." After saying that, without waiting for Yakumo and the others to answer, he stretched out his long tongue to roll up the two of them, and then sucked you into his mouth.  In the mouth.

    Seeing that Toad Ken had already rushed out, Buntai kicked off his feet and shot his whole body out like a cannonball, targeting the strange bird swimming in the sky.  As soon as the strange bird saw it, it immediately raised its body. In this way, Wentai could not hit the strange bird. At the same time, Wentai's body began to fall, but even so, Wentai had already overcome the siege of dozens of wolf dogs. The wolf dogs  He reacted immediately, leaving a few entangled with Toad Ken, and the rest immediately came towards Wentai. However, Wentai did not pay attention to the wolf dogs behind him, but rushed towards the wolf dog standing in the animal path in front of him.  .

    Toad Ken stopped defending and threw the shield in his hand towards Bun Tai. With a bang, a wolf dog rushed towards Bun Tai's back. Toad Ken's shield hit the wolf dog hard.  body.  Although in this way, Toadjian let the wolf dog bite him hard, causing the other wolfdogs to fall to the ground. In an instant, several wolfdogs rushed towards Toadjian who was at the bottom.

    Wentai rushed towards the animal path. In the sky behind him, strange birds were already swooping towards Wentai. Several wolf dogs behind him rushed towards Wentai. In front of Wentai, a burst of smoke rose, and a huge lobster suddenly  Appeared in front of Wentai.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 509 The Battle to Capture the Nine-Tails (6)

    'Bang, poof' Wentai held a short knife in his hand and cut off one of the huge pincers of the lobster. At the same time, his body was pierced by the other pincer of the lobster, and blood poured out along the lobster's pincers. "It's really true.  It hurts!" Wentai said, then stretched out his hand and suddenly grabbed the two huge pincers of the lobster, then opened his mouth and spit out his long tongue, directly bypassing the lobster, and in the blink of an eye, he entangled the wolf dog behind.  The two front legs, and then the tongue continued to swim up, and instantly reached the top of the wolf dog's head.  £®  com

    The beast looked at the tongue that suddenly rose up, but there was no movement. Although the tongue came in front of him, it had been bitten by the wolf dog and could no longer reach out. It was stuck there.

    "It hurts so much, you damn dog, you almost bit my tongue off." Wentai said, and at the same time thought to himself: "It's not as far as the animal realm, but it's okay, it's basically pretty good, such a small distance  , I should be able to let that brat from the Kurama clan use genjutsu. It must be effective." Thinking of this, Bunta loosened his curled tongue.

    The tongue was loosened, and Yakumo, who was well protected, looked at everything in front of him in astonishment. The Uzumaki clan member stood in front of Yakumo, holding a kunai, his legs slightly bent, and his eyes staring closely at the beast, she said  Standing in front of Yakumo, no matter what happens, she will use her own life to protect Yakumo's life.

    The animal saw Yakumo and the Uzumaki clan members coming out. She didn't react at first, but after all, she had already investigated the abilities of Naruto's people. Even if it was a genin, Pain already knew it.  What's more, Yakumo. Payne can be said to know everything about Yakumo's abilities, so when he saw Yakumo's birth, the animal-like Payne knew what the other party was planning, not to mention whether it was Bunta or  Both Toma Takeru suddenly gave up their defense and chose to fight head-on with other psychic beasts. This in itself made the animal path very confused, but she did not expect Bunta to use his tongue to send Yakumo over.

    She is good at using necromancy. Whether it is close combat or ninjutsu, the Beast Way is extremely bad at it, especially illusions. Let alone the Beast Way. Even for the entire Six Paths of Payne, illusion is their only shortcoming.  However, although illusion is their weakness, it does not mean that they are incapable of resisting all illusions. Without a certain level of illusion power, they will not notice it at all, just like before in Yuyin Village, Jiraiya faced  When facing Pain, the frog illusion used by Toad Sento Fukasaku-sama and Shima-sama together was effective on them.  Of course, this does not mean that only frog illusions are effective, but that illusions without a certain level are ineffective against them. Just like ninjutsu has an ABC level, only illusions above level A can work on the Six Paths.

    In this world, Yakumo's genjutsu is the strongest. Even Uchiha Itachi, who is proficient in genjutsu with his Sharingan ability, cannot compete with Yakumo in genjutsu. Yakumo is completely the best genjutsu person in the world, so  When the beast saw Yakumo, she was stunned for a moment, then turned and ran away, because she knew that she had no ability to resist Yakumo's genjutsu.

    The beast turned and ran away, waking up the Uzumaki clan members guarding Yakumo. She immediately said to Yakumo behind her: "Yakumo-sama" Before she finished speaking, she realized that the place she was in had changed.  , what was originally standing on the head of the giant wolf dog has now become down to earth. The Uzumaki tribe member knew that she had fallen into Yakumo's illusion, but she did not panic much because she knew that Yakumo would not treat her.  Those who take action, at least for the sake of looking after their young master, Naruto Namikaze, will not take action against themselves.

    'Bang' A pillar of fire suddenly erupted in front of Zhu Sheng Dao, but Zhu Sheng Dao immediately stopped and rushed in the other direction, but the road in front of her erupted again. This time when the fire pillar spurted out, Zhu Sheng Dao happened to be stepping on it.  In this land, the pillar of fire even set her clothes on fire.  Zhu Zhengdao somersaulted backwards and performed several somersaults to extinguish the flames on his body.

    Before Zhu Sheng Dao's body fell, the road suddenly collapsed at her footing. Sharp stone pillars were lifted directly from the ground, and the rest of the ground collapsed. Zhu Sheng Dao was startled, turned his body in mid-air, and then kicked  She moved toward the stone pillar, wanting to kick it into pieces, but as soon as she raised her foot, Yakumo's eyes flashed with red light, and the original stone pillar turned into an iron pillar, and at the same time, countless iron thorns extended from the iron pillar.  .  The sharp iron thorns emitted a cold light.  The beast was shocked and twisted his body forcefully in mid-air, but the ground around him had collapsed. He had no choice but to fall down like this.  And Yakumo stood only two meters in front of her. A soaring rock wall stood there alone, supporting Yakumo and the Uzumaki clan members.

    ??Zhu Shengdao¡¯s body fell, he raised his head and looked at Yakumo who had taken out a drawing board and drawing knife at some point, and soon? can't be seen, because his body seems to be falling into a bottomless pit, and the rock wall is only the single rock pillar where Yakumo is standing, and it is covered with moss. In other words, unless he falls to the bottom,  Otherwise, the animal realm will fall like this forever.

    Yakumo used a drawing knife to draw a piece of magma on the drawing board, and then formed a strange mark with his hands. Immediately, a fiery red color suddenly appeared under the cliff in front of Yakumo, and sweat began to appear on Yakumo's forehead.  , huge heat invaded Yakumo, the Uzumaki tribe was stunned, and stepped forward slightly to see that the originally bottomless abyss had disappeared, and what came into view was a whole piece of magma. There was nothing else except magma. The Uzumaki tribe immediately  She took out a kettle and made a seal with her hands. Countless snow immediately appeared outside the kettle. Although it melted in an instant, it still made the water in the kettle very cold. This was something she learned only after coming to the Land of Snow.  The Snow Release Technique can only be used to create snow now. The Uzumaki clan member immediately handed the kettle to Yakumo. Yakumo was not polite and took it directly and drank it, using the coldness inside to fight against the coldness outside the body.  heat.

    The moment the magma suddenly emerged, Zhu Shengdao had already discovered it. She wanted herself immediately, and the only way to save herself was to use psychic skills. But when she was about to form a seal, a burst of magma suddenly surged up.  The beast had no choice but to give up the mark in his hand. At the same time, he grabbed the red cloud coat on his body and looked at the lava coming up. Suddenly, the red cloud coat swung and hit the magma hard, and then the magma was suppressed.  Go down.  But this was just a desperate struggle, because just when the magma was suppressed, the magma suddenly exploded, and countless magma surged towards the animal path. Now, the animal path could not escape at all, and was instantly hit by the magma.  Completely surrounded.

    The surrounding scenes began to disappear. Yakumo knelt on the ground and kept panting. The Uzumaki clan members carefully helped Yakumo breathe smoothly. In front of them, the beast was holding a piece of remaining cloth in his hand. His body was severely burned, most of it  The skin was completely burned.  She looked at Yakumo with a pair of reincarnation eyes. "Bang, bang, bang." A burst of white smoke rose, and the lobster disappeared out of thin air. Then the strange bird also disappeared, knocking Toad Takeru and Bunta down, biting dozens of them fiercely.  All the wolf dogs also turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared.

    With their disappearance, the animal path has been determined to be dead. Otherwise, the psychic beasts will not disappear on their own. Yakumo and the Uzumaki tribe were originally standing on the heads of the wolf dogs. Now that the wolf dogs have disappeared, the bodies of the two people have begun to  As soon as it fell, the Uzumaki clan members immediately hugged Yakumo, and then gently fell to the ground.

    "Help us tell that brat Naruto, let's go first." As soon as Yakumo and the Uzumaki tribe landed, Bunta's voice reached their ears: "One more thing, next time, summon more toads to fight.  Don't just summon the two of us like this time." After saying that, 'bang bang' huge smoke rose, and Bunta and Toma Takeru disappeared.

    The Uzumaki clan member put Yakumo down gently: "Yakumo-sama, now that the beast is dead, we should take the body of the beast with us, but should we go to other places where Pain fought?"

    Yakumo nodded and said: "Take the body with you. I'm very worried about Naruto and Neji. Ningji is okay. Qiya drunkenly rushed over, but Naruto is facing Pain alone. Let's go and see  How is his battle going?" "Yes, Yakumo-sama." The Uzumaki clan member responded, then carried Yakumo on his back, then went over, grabbed the body of Zhu Shengdao, and jumped in the other direction, Yakumo.  What Yun didn't know was that Naruto had already eliminated the Hungry Ghost Path; Zabuza had also eliminated the Human Path; Neji and Qi Yazuimu had also dealt with the Shura Path; plus they and Gamabunta  , the animal path that Toad Ken dealt with, and now the Six Paths of Payne, only the Heavenly Path and the Hell Path are left

    Minagawa Natsuki carried Zabuza on her back and headed towards Wind Star City. Behind her were two snow ninjas in the distance. One snow ninja was carrying the corpse of the human world, while the other snow ninja was holding Zabuza's decapitating sword with a look on his face.  Chongyi looked at Zabuza who was in a coma, because Zabuza faced Pain alone and won a great victory.  Minagawa Natsuki stepped forward and quickly rushed into Wind Star City. The two snow ninjas were still a little far away from Wind Star City. This is why Minagawa Natsuki was carrying Zabuza on his back, because of Minagawa Natsuki's speed.  Much faster than the two snow ninjas, this would allow Zabuza to be treated earlier.  Shortly after Minagawa Natsuki rushed into Wind Star City, Qiya Zuimeng supported Ningji and also stepped into Wind Star City.

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 510 The Battle to Capture the Nine-Tails (7)

    'Dang-dang, clang-clang' the sound of metal collision kept sounding, 'swipe' I saw two figures passing by, I saw Yuehua Yuji's two swords tightly clamping Fengqing's Waning Moon Sword, regardless of Fengqing's body  Hongyun's coat and Yuehua Yuji's white imperial robe, both of which had become tattered.  Feng Qing had several sword wounds on his body, while Yuehua Yuji had several sword wounds on his body.

    Feng Qing watched his Zangyue being clamped, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Then he saw white light emitting from the Zangyue sword, and the smile at the corner of Fengqing's mouth became even stronger. Yuehua Yuer already knew that there was something wrong.  Not long after, when the smile on Feng Qing's lips was at its strongest, Qiang Yuehua Yuer suddenly broke away and immediately retreated, widening the distance between the two sides again.  As the distance grew, the light on the Waning Moon Sword gradually dissipated.

    Feng Qing held the Zangetsu Sword and waved it, bringing with it a trace of white light, and immediately moved towards Yuehua Yuji with his feet, while Yuehua Yuji stared closely at Feng Qing's figure, as the distance between the two parties narrowed.  At this time, he first raised his left hand, holding the knife and slashed at the Waning Moon Sword in Feng Qing's hand. At the same time, he held another knife in his right hand and was ready to go.  When Yuji Yueka's left-hand sword hit the Zangetsu Sword, the right-hand sword also stabbed Feng Qing at the same time.

    When Yue Yue Yue's left hand sword struck the Zangetsu Sword and pressed it down, Yue Yue Yue Yue's right hand sword was already close to Feng Qing's body, and was about to break through the thorns on Feng Qing's red cloud coat.  When it entered his body, Feng Qing's body turned suddenly, and the Zangetsu Sword burst out with a dazzling white light. With a 'whoosh' sound, it entered Yuehua Yuji's left calf, and 'bang' Yueji Yueka  His left calf suddenly exploded, and a blood hole appeared, "Ah" Yuehua Yuji let out a scream, lost his balance, and fell suddenly, Feng Qing's eyes showed a trace of amusement.

    But at this moment, when Feng Qing showed his lust, the sword in Yuehua Yuer's right hand suddenly rose. Fengqing was unable to dodge, and Yuehua Yuer opened a gash on his waist.  Feng Qing immediately retreated, widening the distance between the two sides, and quickly covered the wound on his waist with his hands. Even though it was only at this moment, the blood had already dyed Feng Qing's waist red.

    "Tch, it's really amazing." Feng Qing casually tore off the fabric of his own clothes and tied the wound, while Yuehua Yuji also tore off part of the god-controlling robe on his own body, and then began to cut off the wound on his thigh.  After being tied up, both parties had a tacit understanding that neither of them took action. They just tied up the wounds and stared at each other closely to prevent possible sudden attacks.

    Both sides tied up the wounds almost at the same time. Then both sides held their weapons and stared at each other closely, looking for possible weaknesses.  to launch an attack at any time.

    There was a "boom", just as Yuehua Yuer and Feng Qing were confronting each other, an explosion suddenly occurred in the forest to their right. The two of them were stunned and looked at the forest where the explosion occurred. Then they remembered that their opponents were still there.  In front of them, they turned around almost at the same time and stared at each other closely.

    "Are you okay, Feng Qing? You're injured!" Xiaonan appeared in front of Feng Qing and Yuehua Yuji. She took a brief look and asked casually, but just when she asked, a column of water suddenly rushed in front of her.  However, although Xiaonan avoided the water column, dozens of ice thousand sticks suddenly formed in front of her, and then instantly turned Xiaonan into a hedgehog.

    "Xiaonan!" Fengqing was shocked. A heart-wrenching feeling surged into Fengqing's heart. All thoughts were lost for a moment. 'Boom' Xiaonan exploded, and then only a small piece of broken paper was fluttering.  "That's just a paper clone." Xiao Nan's figure appeared behind Feng Qing and said. Feng Qing saw Xiao Nan behind him and saw that she was not injured, so he nodded and said, "I'm relieved that you're okay.  "

    At the same time as Xiaonan appeared, Bai also appeared next to Yuehua Yuji. She said softly to Yuehua Yuji: "You are injured, is it okay?" Bai saw Yuehua at first sight.  The bloody hole on Yuji's left calf was already tied up, but Shiro still saw it at first sight.

    "It's okay, it's just a minor injury. The opponent is very strong and not inferior to me at all. It's normal to get a minor injury, but he didn't get any benefits!" Yuehua Yuer looked at Feng Qing and said: "Actually, if  If I could fight an opponent like this every day, I would rather be injured twice as badly."

    "Really?" Bai smiled and said: "It's just that I don't want to be like this. If possible, I would like to be Lord Naruto's tool forever, follow Lord Naruto's will, and clear obstacles for Lord Naruto, instead of being like  It's the same now, leaving Naruto-sama to fight. Although it's also for Naruto-sama, I hope to stay by Naruto-sama's side even more."

    "Xiao Nan, is that woman very strong?" Feng Qing looked at Bai and said, "Being able to fight with you for so long without getting hurt, this alone is enough to prove that her strength is not weak."

      "She is very strong, and her strength has reached the pinnacle of quasi-shadow." Xiaonan looked at Bai and said: "And she is also the blood successor of Ice Escape. The blood successor of Ice Escape is a very strong blood successor, known as the water successor.  She is one of the two strongest bloodstains in the country, but even in the world, Ice Release is one of the best Bloodline Boundaries. With her own strength, coupled with the power of her Bloodline Boundaries, even ordinary shadow-level masters can  I am not necessarily her opponent, I can only be slightly better than her, and I can feel that her blood inheritance boundary still has room to evolve. If her blood inheritance can reach its limit, I am afraid that I will not be the same.  Her opponent.¡±

    "Is there any limit to the Ice Release Blood Succession?" Feng Qing looked at Bai and said, "Oh, I didn't expect that Namikaze Naruto's men would gather so many masters. Not counting this Ice Release woman, even the twin wielder in front of me.  He is not a simple person who wields swords. He is an expert in wielding two swords, and both swords are magic weapons. By the way, Konan, the reputations of these two people are not high. Namikaze Naruto has the highest reputation.  Hyuga Neji and Demon Mochi Zabuza, I don¡¯t know what their strength is?¡±

    Xiaonan took a brief look and said: "Let's go, Fengqing, we lost this battle, let's go to Nagato!" As he said that, Xiaonan formed a seal slightly, and his whole body turned into countless flying pieces of paper.  , just when Bai and Yuehua Yuer were on strict guard, countless pieces of paper turned into countless Konan, just like the shadow clone technique.

    Bai was stunned. She didn't expect that Xiaonan would use this move at this time. Of course, because the two sides were some distance away, she didn't hear what Xiaonan and Feng Qing said, so she didn't know that Xiaonan had planned to leave.  Naturally, he didn't know that this was just Xiaonan's plan before leaving.

    Shiro looked at the countless Konan who appeared and said: "Be careful, Yuji, each of these paper clones is equipped with explosive talismans. Don't let them get close. I will destroy them as soon as possible." With that, Shiro's hands began to  Forming seals, however, means forming seals with both hands separately, forming two different seals at the same time.

    Yueji Yuehua nodded and said: "Okay, I understand." At this moment, all the Konan began to rush towards Shiro and Yue Yuehua. 'Boom' exploded as the first Konan exploded.  Xiao Nan, who was at the back, said to Feng Qing: "Let's go, they shouldn't be able to find us now." Feng Qing nodded, sheathed the Waning Moon Sword in his hand and followed Xiao Nan's figure towards the back.

    "Xiaonan, how is Penn's situation?" Feng Qing looked at Xiaonan and said, "Why did you suddenly retreat?"

    "Six Paths of Payne, only two are left." Xiaonan said: "The Hungry Ghost Path was solved by Namikaze Naruto in an instant, and the Shura Path was seriously injured under Qi Ya's drunken dream, without the ability to resist.  Hyuga Neji was killed, and the animal path was also defenseless by Kurama Yakumo's genjutsu. The human path was also killed by Momochi Zabuza who suddenly broke out. The hell path and the heaven path were surrounded by people from Konoha and Sunagakure, and Namikaze  Naruto has already rushed towards the place of Heaven and Hell, and they have many chances to survive. Although Heaven is Yahiko's body, I am more worried about Nagato."

    "I didn't expect it to be so fast." Feng Qing said: "I and Yueka Yuji have only been fighting for a while, and there are only two of Pain's six paths left. Namikaze Naruto, as expected, he is so good in the Land of Snow  Years of management are not in vain. Xiaonan." Feng Qing held the Zangetsu Sword tightly and said with a worried look: "It seems that the capture of the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki failed this time, so what should we do with the Uchiha next?  Madara explains?"

    "There is no need to explain to him." Xiaonan said casually: "Although Akatsuki was established with the help of Uchiha Madara, it does not mean that I need to obey his orders. As long as Nagato can survive, it will be fine. Besides,  So what if this mission fails, it¡¯s just some punishment at most, it¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    Hearing Xiaonan's words, Fengqing nodded slightly, agreeing with these words. In fact, both Xiaonan and Fengqing knew very well that these words were just a comfort. Uchiha Madara was not an ordinary character.  In their hearts, neither Uchiha Madara nor Akatsuki or anyone else is as important as Nagato, so Feng Qingqing agreed with Konan's words.

    "Boom, boom, boom." Continuous explosions sounded. Bai finally solved all Xiaonan's paper clones, but what appeared in front of the two people was blank. Xiaonan and Fengqing had already disappeared.  .

    "Tch, I didn't expect the two of them to actually escape!" Yuehua Yuji said, and Bai nodded and said: "Indeed, there is no trace of them around. It seems that when using the paper clone, they had already planned  Out of the fight.¡±

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 511 The Battle to Capture the Nine-Tails (8)

    "Let's chasecom" Yuehua Yuji said: "In just a short time, they can't run too far, and this is our territory. We are far more familiar with the nearby terrain than they are. As long as  If we chase, then we have a chance to catch up."

    Bai shook his head slightly and said: "No, they should have left when the first paper clone exploded, and when we disposed of all the paper clones, it took a lot of time, even if they are not familiar with it  In the nearby places, such a long time is enough for them to leave, and we can't catch up at all. And don't you think their departure is strange? You know, besides them, the people who attacked this time are also  Six Paths Payne, and their purpose is to capture Lord Naruto who is the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki. Now they are leaving alone. I think there are only two possibilities. One is that Six Paths Payne has been killed and the mission has failed, so  They will leave in a hurry, and the other"

    Yuji Yueka Yue was stunned and said: "Shiro, you meanNaruto has"

    Bai turned around and said: "Besides these two, there are no other possibilities at all. But I believe that nothing will happen to Mr. Naruto, but as Mr. Naruto's tool, no matter what, I will follow you.  By Naruto-sama's side. As for chasing the enemy, I'm not interested." Bai Yi jumped up and left.

    Yue Yue Yue was slightly startled, then hesitated and said: "Forget it, as long as you follow Naruto, there should be a lot of such fighting opportunities, let's forget it this time. Feng Qing, there is no separation this time  We will have a chance to decide the outcome in the future. Next time, I will come to meet your Zangetsu." As he said this, Yuehua Yuji turned around and followed Shiro's figure

    When Naruto killed the Hungry Ghost Road, he headed towards the location of Tendo Payne. At this time, the three jonins of Kakashi, Asuma, and Maki, plus Kankuro and Kankuro who were also jonins,  Temari and the five of them dealt with the hell realm and the heaven realm together. Although most of the attacks were blocked by the heaven realm, the hell realm basically didn't move much.

    "Damn it, this guy is so strong. I have no choice but to use the Sharingan. I thought that with the joint attack of everyone, I wouldn't have to use the Sharingan." Kakashi looked at Tiandao. He could do it alone.  Kakashi resisted the violent attack of five people in his group, and it seemed that he still had some strength left. Helplessly, Kakashi put his hand on the forehead protector he wore diagonally, and suddenly stretched out his hand to straighten the forehead protector.  Then he closed his right eye and opened his left eye which had been closed.

    The three pairs of magatama's Sharingan eyes opened, and at the same time Kakashi looked at Tendo Payne, and the three pairs of magatama began to rotate slowly.  "Sharingan?" Tiandao Payne said: "You finally used it. I thought you would never use it."

    "It depends on the situation. If possible, I would not use it." Kakashi said.  "Are you afraid of going blind?" Tiandao Payne asked.

    Kakashi looked at Tiandao Pain: "You know?" Then without waiting for Tiandao Pain's answer, he just said to himself: "Yes, Uchiha Madara is the leader of Akatsuki. As his subordinate, you know something about it."  The Sharingan thing is also normal.¡±

    Tendo Payne said: "Although I am Uchiha Madara's subordinate, it does not mean that he will tell me the secret of Sharingan. In fact, except for Uchiha Itachi, he has not discussed it with anyone.  Let¡¯s talk about Sharingan. Even Uchiha Sasuke learned the secret of Sharingan from Uchiha Itachi, and the reason why I know about Sharingan is just because I have the Rinnegan, the first of the three major pupil techniques.  , but I don¡¯t know much about it, but I do know that when the Sharingan develops to three pairs of magatama, it is extremely difficult to further evolve into the Mangekyo Sharingan, so the Mangekyo Sharingan has always been regarded as  It is the highest level of the Sharingan, but in fact, when the Sharingan evolves to the Mangekyo, this is not the highest level of the Sharingan. There is a higher level above the Mangekyo, the Eternal Mangekyo."

    "Eternal Kaleidoscope!" Kakashi read.  Tendo Payne looked at Kakashi and said: "It seems that you don't know yet. Forget it, I'll tell you. When the Sharingan evolves to the Mangekyou, the pupil power will be greatly increased. At this time, the Sharingan  There will be a bias in the power of Uchiha Itachi, for example, his Sharingan is biased towards illusions and fire attacks. I know that your Sharingan has also evolved to the Mangekyou, and it has also become biased."

    When he heard this, Kakashi thought of his Sharingan. The pupil power of his Sharingan is the power of space. This is very consistent with what Tendo Payne said, so Kakashi did not interrupt.  Agree with what the other person said.

    "But, do you think that after the Sharingan evolved from one magatama to two magatama and three magatama, it was no longer possible to use one magatama again, and when it entered the kaleidoscope and did not need to be used, why did it return to three magatama again?  To Magatama?"

      Kakashi shook his head and said: "I don't know very well, I only know that this can save pupil power."

    Tiandao Payne nodded and said: "Yes, save your pupil power, because every time you use the kaleidoscope, you consume not only chakra, but also the 'life' of your eyes, just like human life.  The first time you enter the kaleidoscope, your eyes will move towards darkness. Once it reaches a certain number of times, you will completely lose the light." After saying this, Tiandao Payne looked at Kakashi and said: "But blindness is not impossible to avoid.  , the only way is to evolve, let the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan evolve to the 'Eternal Mangeky¨­', which can not only eliminate the darkness and bring light again, but also have new eye skills. Regarding this, Uchiha Madara has confirmed that he  The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan had lost its light back then. He tried all methods but could not recover it. Finally, he used one method, which was also the only method. From then on, he not only evolved the 'Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan'  'And the light has been restored, and I have new eye skills."

    "Do you know how to evolve to the 'Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan'." Kakashi asked.

    Tiandao Pain nodded and said: "I know, there is only one way for the 'Mangekyo Sharingan' to evolve into the 'Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan', and that is to dig out the eyes of other 'Mangekyo Sharingan' holders, and then use  Transplanted to your own eyes, the two 'Mangekyo Sharingan' will merge, and the two huge pupil powers will merge into one huge pupil power. In this case, a new 'Mangekyo Sharingan' will be formed.  'No matter how you use this 'Kaleidoscope', you will never be blind again. It is an eternal existence. This is the 'Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan'."

    Kakashi was stunned. He didn't expect that the so-called strongest Sharingan, the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, would be made in such a bloody way. Not to mention Kakashi, even other people had such a look on their faces.  of astonishment.  But Tendo Payne did not finish what he said. He looked at Kakashi and said: "Uchiha Madara has the world's first pair of 'Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan'. This is the 'Mangeky¨­ Sharingan' that he took from his younger brother."  What evolved, as for you, Kakashi, your Sharingan was transplanted from someone else. In fact, being able to evolve into the 'Mangeky¨­ Sharingan' is already a miracle in itself. As for the 'Eternal Mangeky¨­'  Sharingan, you have no chance at all. It does not mean that you have no talent. On the contrary, your talent is very high, but if you want to evolve to the 'Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan', you need to not only dig out other people's kaleidoscope writings.  For the Wheel Eye, there is another premise before that, that is, the holder of the 'Kaleidoscope' to be mined must have a very close blood relationship with himself, such as father, son, brother and other direct relatives. In addition, this is possible.  In addition, if two pairs of 'Kaleidoscopes' that are not closely related by blood are fused, there is no other possibility except that the pupils are too strong and cannot fuse, causing them to explode and die."

    "A close blood relationship!" Kakashi exclaimed: "So before, Uchiha Itachi and Sasuke fought in the Fire Country Uchiha's ancestral house because"

    Tendo Payne nodded and said; "It's because of the other party's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, because Uchiha Itachi's eyes are close to blindness. If he doesn't want to go blind, then he has no choice but to seize his own brother, Uchiha Sasuke's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan."  In fact, the reason why he keeps three pairs of Magatama Sharingan open all year round is because he can almost completely lose his sight, so he opens the Sharingan. The Sharingan can copy the opponent's movements. Only in this way.  , Uchiha Itachi can fight normally. If Itachi's eyes are intact, then the battle with Sasuke may not end in Itachi's defeat."

    "So that's it." Kankuro looked at the three pairs of Magatama's Sharingan on Kakashi's left eye and said: "No wonder the Uchiha clan is called the cursed clan. Only by evolving to the Mangekyo can you have stronger power, but with  The price of power is the brightness of your eyes. The only way to avoid it is to snatch the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan from your brothers and sisters, and at the same time, you will get stronger power"

    "This is a more miserable clan than Tailed Beast Jinch¨±riki like me." Naruto's figure appeared behind the hell path and said: "It's just that all Jinch¨±riki like me are forced, and Uchiha  There are probably many people in the clan who would be willing to kill their brothers and parents to seize the 'Mangekyo Sharingan' in order to gain stronger power. Otherwise, Uchiha Itachi would not often call himself a 'dirty one'  Bloodline'."

    ,!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 512: Naruto's Nine-Tails Transformation (1)

    "Great, Naruto is fine!" Hinata hid in the crowd and saw Naruto saying silently in her heart. Her nature made it impossible for her to walk in front of Naruto and get confirmation from him personally.  What she would do was hide behind everyone, look at him silently, and then care about him silently.  £®  com Originally, Hinata's courage had grown a bit. She had dared to run in front of Naruto, coquettishly whispering to him, and let him pamper her. But since Hinata knew about Naruto and Snow Country  After the daimyo Fuka Koyuki got married, her courage returned to what it was like when she was a child. She felt that Naruto was already married to someone else, so she couldn't act coquettishly towards Naruto like before, so she could only  It's reluctant

    "We're finally here, Namikaze Naruto." Tiandao Payne looked at Naruto and said, "I've been waiting for you for a long time. Ever since you killed Hungry Ghost Road, I knew that you would definitely come over, so I've been waiting for you for a long time."  waiting for you."

    "Wait for me?" Naruto responded and said, "You are waiting for me because you just want to catch me directly and don't want to get entangled with other people. But can you deal with me just by relying on the ways of heaven and hell?  Senior Brother Nagato, how about you come out in person? Or tell me where you are and I can go find you myself."

    "All things are attracted by the sky!" Tiandao Pain said no more, and directly stretched out his hand and said to Naruto. A huge suction force was generated. Unprepared, Naruto's body flew directly into the air at an extremely fast speed.  Heading towards Tiandao Payne.  But the others didn't feel anything at all, they still stood there without even a trace of fluctuation. It was obvious that this attack by Tendo Payne was only aimed at Naruto alone or only at Naruto's line.  The only person on the line was Naruto.  Just as Naruto's body was in the air, a sharp black iron rod stretched out from Pain Tiandao's hand.  According to the current situation, it might directly pierce Naruto's body.

    "Naruto!" Hinata exclaimed, "Oops." Kakashi secretly thought. The two started almost at the same time. Hinata rushed over directly, while Kakashi not only rushed toward Tendo Payne, but also opened his left eye.  The Three Magatama Sharingan is directly upgraded to the Mangekyo Sharingan.  At the same time, using the eye technique of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Kamui, I saw slight fluctuations in the space around Tendo Payne.  But in terms of time, there was no time at all. By the time Kakashi activated his 'Kamiwei', Naruto's body might have been pierced by Sweet Pea Payne's iron rod.  And Kakashi did this just to intimidate Tiandao Pain, hoping that the other party would give up this attack.  It's just that neither heaven nor hell paid any attention to Kakashi.

    'Whoops' A figure suddenly broke into the middle of Tiandao Pain and Naruto, and was then sucked away by Tiandao Pain's 'All Things Tension'. Not to mention other people, even Tiandao Pain had a look of astonishment on his face.  In fact, Hell Dao has already seen this person, but he never thought that someone would die for the other party willingly, so after estimating the distance between the two parties, Heaven Dao and Hell Dao no longer care about this person.  , but no matter the heaven or the hell, no one even expected that the other party would rush over like this and block the two sides with his body.

    A pair of white eyes, occupying the entire pain, long blue-purple shawl hair, and a Konoha forehead protector around his neck. Naruto looked at the girl standing in front of him in shock, this girl who was extremely shy and made Naruto feel distressed.  , seeing the smile on her face, Naruto's heart ached violently.  Everyone looked at her in astonishment. Seeing the smile on her face, everyone was severely shocked.

    "Hinata!" Ya exclaimed.  Because he saw that the sharp iron rod on Hinata's back was emitting a cold light.  Ya's exclamation made everyone wake up from the shock. The seals on Naruto's hands were completed in an instant, breaking through the fastest seal in Naruto's history.  ¡®Poof¡¯ blood splashed out.

    A black iron rod just came out of Hinata's chest, and the sharp head of the rod just passed through Hinata's body and touched Naruto's body. Blood fell along the iron rod, and Naruto  He hugged Hinata and held the iron rod behind Hinata tightly with his right hand. For just a moment, although Naruto's seal exceeded his fastest speed, he was still a step late. When he completed the seal,  He appeared in front of Hinata in an instant, stretched out his arms to hug Hinata, and grabbed the black iron rod at the same time, but at this time, the iron rod had already passed through Hinata's body, and Naruto was still a step too late.

    Tiandao Payne instantly withdrew his iron rod. Just when he was about to continue attacking, he found that the space fluctuations around him were getting stronger and stronger. Without hesitation, Tiandao Payne stepped back and avoided the space fluctuations.

    "Hinata, Hinata." Naruto hugged Hinata tightly, stretched out his hand to block Hinata's wound, and gently called Hinata's name, "That's great. Naruto, you're okay." Hinata looked at  Said Naruto, his voice was very weak.

    "Why, why are youWhy are you so stupid?  Why are you protecting me like this? You clearly know that I have left Konoha and it is no longer possible for us. Moreover, I am married now and I love Xueer very much.  "Naruto looked at the woman he loved deeply in his arms, Hinata said loudly: "Why are you so stupid?  I broke my oath to you and failed you. I deserve to die. Why do you still sacrifice for me like this?  "

    "Because IlikeNaruto the most." Hinata reached out and stroked Naruto's cheek, then leaned her head against Naruto's chest, hugged Naruto with both hands, and said again:  "I like Naruto the most." After saying this, Hinata closed her eyes.

    Naruto said loudly: "Hinata, Hinata, open your eyes quickly, open your eyes, do you hear me? Open your eyes quickly." "Naruto, I suddenly feel so tired. Let me lie down on you  Can you sleep in my arms for a while?" Hinata reluctantly opened her eyes and said: "I know you are already married, but just this time, okay?" After saying that, Hinata closed her eyes again  , this time Hinata's hands holding Naruto fell down weakly.

    Just when Hinata's hands fell, a huge red-like chakra immediately surged out of Naruto's body. Everyone who wanted to get close was forced to stop because of this surge of chakra.  After coming down, the red chakra did not immediately attach to Naruto's body, but went straight to the sky, and then stayed in the sky and gradually formed a huge fox with one tail and two tails. The fox  The tails behind him began to slowly take shape.

    There was no chakra on Naruto's body. A smile appeared on Naruto's face, his eyes were full of tenderness, and he gently placed Hinata on the ground: "Sleep well, Hinata. It's just that I'm going to break the promise again,  I can't let you lie in my arms." As he said this, Naruto looked at Hinata, took out the necklace from his neck, and put it on Hinata's neck. Looking at Hinata's delicate and lovely face, Naruto  He whispered: "I also like Hinata the most." As he said that, a teardrop fell on Hinata's face, and then Naruto stood up.

    When Naruto stood up, nine tails appeared behind the fox in the sky. Looking at this image, everyone knew that this was the nine-tailed demon fox. After the ninth tail formed behind the fox in the sky, a huge  The fox immediately dissipated, forming a huge red chakra that instantly attached itself to Naruto's body.

    "Roar!" When the red chakra attached to Naruto, Naruto opened his mouth and let out a beast roar. Then, four tails appeared behind Naruto in an instant, and the fifth and sixth tails appeared at the same time.  Taking shape.  Everyone looked at what was happening in front of them and were horrified. Just as they were about to say something, Naruto's face had disappeared. Naruto's whole body was blood red. This is how Naruto's skin peeled off when he had five tails.  A layer of white substance began to take shape on Naruto's body, and in the blink of an eye it covered Naruto's body, including his six tails.  It was the first time for everyone present to see this form, but everyone knew that this was the appearance of the sixth tail appearing behind Naruto.

    "Roar." The tail behind Naruto was still forming, but Naruto obviously no longer had this patience. He lowered his head and looked at Hinata lying on the ground next to him, and a tail hit Hinata straight.  , everyone exclaimed, no one expected such a thing to happen.

    With a 'bang' sound, Naruto's tail hit Hinata's side. Just when he was about to hit Hinata, Naruto changed his direction and hit Hinata's side.  Naruto got on all fours and came to Hinata's side in two steps. He lowered his head and got close to Hinata. He looked at Hinata and didn't know what he was thinking about. After hesitating for a while, Naruto turned to look at the others and looked at Kakashi.  , Maki, these people of Konoha and Sunagakure, Naruto showed a hint of hostility, and his six dancing tails rolled up a huge rock and threw it over.

    The speed of the rock was very fast, and it was in front of Kakashi and the others in an instant. Kakashi was shocked and said: "Everyone, retreat quickly. Naruto has no sense at this time. Anyone who comes close will be attacked by him."  Target. As for Hinata, she is the only one who can get close to Naruto. We don't need to worry about her." As Kakashi said, he took the initiative to retreat. The others hesitated, but faced with the rocks that Naruto kept throwing at them,  Everyone also retreated one after another.

    After they retreated, Naruto did not pursue them. Instead, he rolled up a huge rock and carefully blocked Hinata's surroundings. Then Naruto looked at Tendo Payne, with a pair of white eyes showing huge murderous intent.  , his limbs stretched out, and Naruto's figure immediately headed towards Tiandao Payne.

    Just as Naruto flew out, a white figure appeared, and she immediately headed towards Hinata, who was protected by Naruto with rocks.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 513: Naruto's Nine-Tails Transformation (2)

    The white figure headed directly towards Hinata, and at this time, Naruto had already headed towards Tendo Payne. He was not aware of this figure, thinking about Kakashi and the others, but they did not dare to move, because just now Naruto  Although Naruto showed the murderous intention towards Tendo Payne, Kakashi and others had an immersive feeling. A sea of ??blood and countless corpses seemed to appear in the eyes of the group.  Stacked together, coupled with that feeling, that feeling of imminent murderous intent, let alone a chuunin like Sakura, even a master like Kakashi who has reached the quasi-shadow level still has lingering fears.  £®  com

    "It's so scary." Sakura thought to herself: "Although Naruto didn't radiate towards us, that feeling, just with this murderous intention, has already slowed down my body by an unknown amount. If  If I really face Naruto, I'm afraid I won't even dare to move."

    "As expected, Namikaze Naruto was the one who drowned millions of people with a handful of water." Maki looked at Naruto's leaving figure and said, "This murderous intention and evil spirit are gathered from the deaths of so many people.  . I¡¯m afraid even ordinary jounin would be frightened in front of him.¡±

    Kakashi glanced at Maki and didn't say much. Instead, he looked at the figure approaching Hinata: "Sakura, let's go see Hinata. If Hinata is really dead, then not only will  Naruto will be heartbroken, and it will be a huge loss to us in Konoha."

    "That's right." Anko squinted her eyes and smiled like a snake: "Not to mention far away, just in front of me, Namikaze Naruto exploded with nine tails. There are already six tails behind him, and there is a seventh tail.  It is obviously taking shape, and when the time comes, Namikaze Naruto will be even stronger. The nine-tailed Namikaze Naruto has no sense of his own at all. Although he did not show murderous intent towards us just now, he is still hostile. Namikaze  After Naruto gets rid of Pain, I am afraid that Namikaze Naruto, who is controlled by the evil chakra of the Nine-Tails, will turn around and attack us. The only way to wake up Namikaze Naruto is Hinata."

    "Teacher, you" Ya looked at Anko in shock and said, "You are Hinata and I's mentor, how could you say that?"

    Anko looked at Ya and shook her head: "I'm just telling the truth. Although Hinata has the Byakugan, one of the three major pupil techniques, and Hinata also trains herself very hard, compared to other outstanding members of the Hyuga clan,  It is said that Hinata is not very strong. Even her sister, Hinata Hanabi, who is six years younger than Hinata. Although her current strength is not as strong as Hinata, it is not much different. But Hinata Hanabi six years later  The strength she possesses is definitely greater than that of Hinata now. The only thing Hinata is superior to Hanabi is probably that she was born six years earlier and met Namikaze Naruto who loved her."

    "Teacher, you" Ya looked at Hongdou in shock. He couldn't believe what he just heard from Hongdou.

    Asuma waved his hands repeatedly and said, "Well, Anko, why are you suddenly saying this? Will this affect your image in the hearts of the children?"

    "Image?" A trace of disdain appeared on the corner of Hongdou's mouth: "Is that kind of thing important? I just want them to know more about the darkness of this world. I hope they can stop being like this"

    "Okay, Anko, stop talking." Kakashi shouted in a low voice. Hearing Kakashi's voice, Anko closed her mouth. After a while, Anko opened her mouth again and said: "Sometimes  , it would be better for them to understand the world earlier. Otherwise, maybe there will be a few more Namikaze Naruto or Uchiha Sasuke among them."

    "Anko!" Kakashi shouted loudly. Anko shook her head and said: "Kakashi, I don't want to argue with you. I'll go watch Namikaze Naruto's battle." After saying that, Anko left.  .

    "Teacher Hongdou!" Ya looked at Hongdou's figure and wanted to follow him, but stopped.

    Asuma took out a cigarette and lit it, took a puff and said, "Kakashi, you talk too hard, Anko is also working hard."

    Kakashi nodded and said: "It's true that I was a little too loud, but when Anko mentioned Naruto and Sasuke, I really couldn't help it."

    "Kakashi-sensei, why is Anko-sensei so abnormal?" Sakura asked cautiously.

    Asuma shook his head and said: "No, to be precise, this is the real Anko. The Anko you knew before was just a forced smile."

    "Anko respects the Yondaime-sama very much. In Konoha, the one Anko respects the most is the Yondaime-sama, especially after she betrayed her master Orochimaru." Kakashi said at this time: "Anko respects the Yondaime-sama more than anyone else.  Mr. Dai. For Naruto, the son of the fourth generation, Anko actually hopes that he can stay in Konoha, but, forget it, Sakura, let's go and see Hinata, although there is no water  Yuebai is treating Hinata, but we¡¯d better go take a look.¡±

      Just when Naruto transformed into the Nine-Tails, Shiro just felt that when she saw the huge Nine-Tails in the sky and Hinata lying in Naruto's arms, Shiro did not step forward immediately because she knew that Naruto needed it now.  It's not anything, but the need to vent, to vent out all the sadness, pain, and sting in her heart. After the nine-tailed Naruto left, Shiro immediately came to Hinata's side. She took a moment to see it.  Knowing Hinata's condition, you know that Hinata's fatal injury was the wound on her chest.

    Seeing the blood continuously flowing out of Hinata's chest, Shiro didn't hesitate at all. He immediately stretched out his hand and put it on Hinata's chest. Waves of white mist came out. In an instant, Hinata's chest was sealed by ice. It stopped.  After noticing Hinata's constant bleeding, Shiro began to check Hinata's injuries.

    "Great, he's still alive." Shiro murmured: "In this case, Naruto-sama will be very happy." After saying that, Shiro put his hand on Hinata's chest and began to treat Hinata's injuries.  Not long after, Sakura and Kakashi came over. They saw Shiro treating Hinata. Kakashi whispered: "How is Hinata?"

    Bai shook his head slightly and said: "The injury is serious, and the most important thing is excessive blood loss. But it is not life-threatening. It's just that treatment requires a lot of time."

    "That's fine." Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief and said, "As long as you are still alive, then everything is fine?" After saying that, Kakashi took a few steps away and took the initiative to protect Shiro, while Sakura  Then assist Shiro in treating Hinata.

    At this time, Asuma, Maki, Temari, Kankuro, and others came up one after another. They glanced at Shiro and Sakura who were treating Hinata and did not bother them. Instead, they asked Kakashi about the situation.  

    "Roar." Naruto roared, and there seemed to be endless sadness in his voice. The six tails behind him danced, and his body rushed towards Tiandao Payne at high speed. When the distance between the two sides narrowed, Naruto raised his right hand.  He stood up and suddenly smashed towards Tiandao Pain, "Shinra Tenzheng!" Tiandao Pain said coldly, and the huge momentum spread around Tiandao Pain with Tiandao Pain as the center. Naruto was the first to bear the brunt and was directly hit by Tiandao Pain.  Got out.

    When Naruto felt the huge momentum, Naruto was directly blasted out, but Naruto was not helpless. When Naruto felt the huge momentum, the moment he was blasted out, Naruto's body caught up with the momentum.  After a turn, a tail covered with bone smashed towards Tiandao Payne.

    ¡®Whoops¡¯ Tiandao Payne bent down to avoid Naruto¡¯s tail, but Tiandao Payne did not immediately raise his head, but retreated, and the other five tails almost brushed past Tiandao Payne¡¯s body.

    Naruto landed lightly on the ground. The impact did not cause much trouble to Naruto. It just pushed Naruto away. "Roar!" Naruto roared again, the sadness in his voice even stronger.  .

    "Does it hurt?" Tiandao Payne looked at Naruto who was like a beast, and said expressionlessly: "You have already experienced the pain of seeing your loved ones injured or even dead, right?" Naruto fell on all fours.  , walked slowly around, looking at Tiandao Payne, but strangely did not make a move, just looked at him quietly.

    "When you feel this kind of pain, you will lose your mind, just like now, and turn into a nine-tails directly." Tiandao Payne said: "But there are many people in the world, but they have never experienced this kind of pain.  Pain, so they will hurt other people, even the people of a country, for their own ambitions. Just like what you did before, Namikaze Naruto, but when ordering the Snow Country's army to attack cities and seize territory, no  Not only is the territory of Snow Country expanding, but more importantly, the number of orphans and widows in Snow Country is increasing, and the people of other countries have become slaves of subjugation. However, you feel this pain today, Namikaze Naruto, if you come again  Once, your choice will be different, and the same will be true for others. When they hurt other people in order to get what they want, if their loved ones are hurt first, and they feel pain first, then  Naturally, he will not choose this kind of thing, so I want to capture the nine tailed beasts and make the strongest tailed beast weapon. If anyone wants to cause harm to others, then I will let him feel the pain first. This  The pain can only last for decades, but as long as this continuous cycle continues for less than a few decades, the world will naturally enter peace over time."

    "No one wants this kind of peace." Hongdou stood on the other side and said: "There will be no so-called peace in this world. As long as there are still people in this world, then this world will never be the same."  There will be no so-called peace."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 514: Naruto's Nine-Tails Transformation (3)

    "" Tiandao Payne looked at Hongdou and said nothing.

    Hongdou said: "Am I wrong? Throughout the history of mankind, human progress did not evolve during war, and it did not progress little by little after spending countless blood and lives.  . From scratch, from bare hands to using tools. From using stone tools to the current iron tools. How many years and how much blood has been spent on mankind to reach this situation. Without war and blood, this world will not progress.  , Tiandao Payne, do you think you can stop the progress of the world with this bloody method?"

    "Roar" Tiandao Pain did not answer. On the contrary, Naruto, who had turned into a nine-tailed man, couldn't bear it anymore. Although he didn't know why he stopped and waited quietly for the other party to speak, it was obvious.  , he couldn't bear it for much longer. It was already rare that he could wait until Tiandao Payne finished speaking, and wait until Hongdou opened his mouth.

    'Boom' Naruto's whole body erupted with strong chakra, roaring to the sky, the surroundings suddenly exploded, and then his limbs exerted force, Naruto's entire body suddenly flew out, heading towards Tiandao Payne.  , in fact, Naruto was completely irrational at this time, his reason had completely disappeared, and his body was completely controlled by Nine-Tails' chakra. Of course, it was not that Nine-Tails wanted to control Naruto, Nine-Tails was still fine now  Stay quietly in Naruto's body, but the Nine-Tails' chakra itself is extremely evil and violent. Therefore, when Naruto transforms into the Nine-Tails to a certain extent, even the Nine-Tails has no intention of controlling Naruto.  , Naruto will also lose his mind due to the too powerful evil chakra, and the control of the body will be completely handed over to instinct.  But Naruto's instinct was to target Tendo Pain. Although Naruto was hostile to Anko next to her, he had no murderous intention.  As long as Anko doesn't get too close, Naruto will leave her alone.

    'Boom, boom' Naruto rushed towards Tendo Payne. As Naruto ran, the ground under Naruto's feet immediately cracked. Anko gritted her teeth and stretched out her hand to block her face. The strong air flow kept blowing Anko.  s hair.

    Naruto's speed is very fast, and Naruto does not move in a straight line. Although Naruto only has instincts left now, this does not mean that Naruto has lost the ability to fight. On the contrary, it is precisely because his body is completely controlled by instincts,  Naruto's wisdom may no longer be used, but in terms of combat alone, Naruto's combat effectiveness is several times greater than before.

    Naruto's running was not in a straight line, but in a zigzag shape towards Tendo Payne. Because of his speed, Naruto left an afterimage on the spot, just like three  Naruto rushed towards Tendo Pain at the same time.

    Tiandao Pain took a look and immediately discovered Naruto's true figure. Although Naruto was very fast, he still could not escape from the Samsara Eye, but just as Tiandao Pain had discovered Naruto's figure,  At that moment, Naruto had already rushed in front of him, raised his right hand high, and there was a loud bang, and then thick smoke rose.  ¡®Whoops¡¯ Tiandao Payne rushed out of the smoke.

    He had just rushed out of the smoke, and a bloody figure shot out from the smoke at the same time, instantly appearing in front of Tiandao Payne, only an arm's distance away from Tiandao Payne, and raised his right hand fiercely.  Hitting Tiandao Pain's face, "Shinra Tensei!" Naruto's hand was about to hit Tiandao Pain, but it got stuck in Tiandao Pain's face, less than two centimeters away.  Immediately, Naruto's entire body was rushed out, and with a 'bang', Naruto fell hard to the ground, directly making a hole in the ground.

    "Roar." Naruto let out a roar, and then he suddenly jumped out of the hole, got down on all fours, and looked at the Tiandao Payne who had just fallen from a distance. He kept roaring from his mouth. At the same time, behind Naruto,  The seventh tail is gradually taking shape.

    Tiandao Payne looked at Naruto, and there was no trace of emotion in the Rinnegan: "It's so fast. Even the Rinnegan can't fully capture his movements."

    "Roar!" Naruto suddenly looked up to the sky and roared, and the chakra in his body suddenly increased. Unable to withstand this huge chakra, the ground around him suddenly sank in. The seventh tail behind Naruto was fully formed.  The eight tails are starting to take shape.

    "Seven tails." Tiandao Payne looked at Naruto and said: "I remember that you seemed to have only used five tails before. Sure enough, pain can make people evolve. It's just Namikaze Naruto, you have evolved far more than  If you don¡¯t fuck me, it seems that your pain is not enough.¡±

    "Roar!" Naruto roared and rushed towards Tendo Payne again. This time the speed was a bit faster than before, and this time there were more afterimages. There were five in total.  Naruto-like.  This time, even Payne's Samsara Eye is gone.?Spotted Naruto's trace.

    "Have you completely lost your mind?" Tiandao Payne looked at Naruto's same attack mode as before and said: "The same attack method has no effect on me." Although Payne could not see Naruto's true identity  However, using exactly the same attack method as last time, Tendo Payne was completely confident that he would be able to block Naruto.  Even this time, Tiandao Payne didn't need to use the 'Shenluo Tianzheng'.

    Naruto rushed in front of Payne. Before he could raise his right hand, Tendo Payne had already punched Naruto in the chest. With a 'bang' sound, Naruto's body received the punch and his whole body could not help but  He stepped back, but just when Tiandao Payne hit Naruto, the seven tails behind Naruto danced and entangled Tiandao Payne in an instant.

    Tendou Pain was stunned. He did not expect that Naruto would use the tail behind him, so before he was caught off guard, Tendou Pain was tightly entangled by Naruto's tail. At the same time, Naruto raised his hands.  , swung at Tiandao Pain fiercely, "Shinra Tenzheng." Tiandao Pain immediately said, but the moment he spoke, Naruto let go of Tiandao Pain in an instant, and left Tiandao Pain at the same time.  The distance between En and En, in an instant, a gust of wind and sand suddenly rose around Tiandao Payen, and then a stream of air rushed around.

    "Roar!" Naruto's throat roared one after another, "Did it, how is this possible?" Tiandao Payne's eyes expanded slightly, and he looked at Naruto with some disbelief. If it was normal,  , if Naruto hides away, Payne will not be surprised at all, and even thinks it will be normal, but it is different now. Now Naruto has completely transformed into the Nine-Tails, his reason has been completely lost, and only instinct is left.  Under such circumstances, Naruto was able to avoid it in advance, which made Tendo Payne feel very strange.

    Just when the airflow around him stopped, Naruto suddenly jumped up and rushed directly in front of Tiandao Pain, stretched out his right hand and slapped Tiandao Pain hard.  With a 'bang' sound, a figure fell to the ground, just like a ball, constantly hitting the ground.

    "Roar!" Naruto roared loudly again, with strong dissatisfaction in his tone, and then continued to attack Tiandao Payne who was still standing there. "Shinra Tenzheng!" Tiandao Payne said in a low voice, Naruto wanted to do it again  He retreated, but this time it was obviously too late. Naruto, who had just retreated a distance, felt an impact directly, and Naruto was directly knocked over.

    "" Anko cautiously approached the Hell Path that had just been hit by Naruto's hand. Just when Naruto was about to hit Tendo Payne, it was this Hell Path that stepped forward to take care of Naruto.  A heavy blow, and then Naruto was hit by Tiandao Pain's 'Shinra Tensei', and then Naruto was directly knocked out.  Anko stepped forward slightly and looked at the whole head. Most of the things inside were complicated after being hit by Naruto. After a little inspection, Anko already knew that this person was completely dead. He hesitated for a moment.  , Anko picked up the corpse of the hell path and turned around to leave. Although Anko still wanted to continue to visit the battle, after all, this level of fighting was very important for someone like her who had reached the level of jounin, but looking at the hell path  In the end, Hong Dou still carried the corpse of the Hell Realm on his back and left. After all, this corpse of the Hell Realm had too important experience. Although Hong Dou wanted to stay and continue to visit the battle, looking at the corpse in his hands, Hong Dou finally  Still thinking of her own village, Hongdou picked up the corpse of Hell Realm and left quickly.

    "Roar." There was a roar in Naruto's mouth, and then only the sound of 'bang bang bang' was heard. Naruto and Tendo Payne fought head-on for several moves. Although Naruto did not take advantage, but  Things didn't hurt.  Anko turned her head and glanced at Namikaze Naruto and Tendo Pain who were fighting desperately, and then left abruptly.

    Just after Anko left, not long after, Tiandao Pain straightened his hands slightly, and then a sudden momentum suddenly pushed Naruto away. Tiandao Pain's body slowly grew taller, and then stood in the air, looking down at him.  Looking at Naruto.  At the same time, his hands were constantly forming seals: "For the sake of you and my senior brothers, I will let you see my move that I have never used before. Earth Explosion Star."

    "Nagato, are you okay?" Xiaonan looked at the man with long red hair in front of her and said, "Stop it quickly, Nagato. If this continues, your body will not be able to withstand your examination."  carats."

    "It will be okay." Nagato said, "It's just a matter of gathering chakra and using the 'Earth Explosion Star'."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 515: Naruto Transformed into Nine Tails (4)

    "But Nagato, according to your current physical condition, if you use the Earth Blast Star, it will cause a huge burden on your body, and even cause harm to your body. .com" Xiaonan said with a worried look.  Konan's expression has never changed since then. Even when she fought against Jiraiya in the Hidden Rain Village and wanted to kill Jiraiya, she had no expression. But now, her expression has changed and is no longer the same.  His face was indifferent, but full of worry.

    Nagato didn't say much to Xiaonan's words, but started to form seals. Xiaonan wanted to say something more, but Fengqing reached out and held Xiaonan and shook his head slightly at Xiaonan. Although he didn't say much, this was what he wanted.  The meaning of the expression is already obvious.  "Feng Qing" Xiaonan looked at Feng Qing, and then said: "Don't force it, Nagato." "I understand." Nagato responded

    "Roar" Naruto looked up to the sky and howled wildly. He looked at Tiandao Payne and seemed to sense something was wrong, so he immediately rushed towards Tiandao Payne, but just when Naruto rushed towards Tiandao Payne  , Tiandao Pain had already completed the mark in his hand: "Earth Explosion Star!" As Tiandao Pain opened his mouth, Naruto immediately felt something was wrong, and then a huge gravitational force pulled Naruto.

    Naruto faced all around, gripping the ground tightly, his seven tails fully extended, entangled with the huge rocks and trees around him, Tiandao Payne's figure fell, and above his head, countless small stones were slowly being  It was sucked away, forming a ball on top of Tiandao Payne's head.

    Naruto gripped the ground tightly, and at the same time his seven tails extended out, tightly wrapping around the trees around him to deal with the suction force generated by the ball above Tendo Payne's head, but this suction force became stronger and stronger.  Soon some large rocks were sucked away, and Naruto could only keep sinking his body. The ball above Tiandao Pain's head was getting bigger and bigger. At the same time, as the size increased, the suction force also increased.  It is getting stronger and stronger.

    "Roar." Naruto's throat kept roaring, and some century-old trees had been uprooted. Suddenly, the ground that Naruto's limbs were tightly grasping was lifted up, and at the same time, Naruto took off.  The trees and rocks wrapped around the tail were also pulled up at the same time. "Roar!" Naruto kept roaring from his mouth, but it was of no use because of the huge suction power and the fact that Naruto's surroundings could not touch the ground.  , unable to fully use his power, so Naruto would be sucked away almost instantly. 'Bang' Naruto's body hit the ball hard, and his whole body stuck to it.

    "Roar." Naruto let out a roar, and the eighth tail behind him was taking shape. Naruto pressed his hands on the ball, exerted force with both hands, and exploded with powerful force. His whole body stood upright from the ball,  'Crack' There were cracks where Naruto pressed his hands. From this, it can be seen that the power that Naruto exploded was the power generated by this ball.

    'Bang bang' Just when Naruto's body stood upright, a huge rock behind Naruto was affected by the suction of the ball and hit Naruto directly. The huge rock shattered into countless pieces in an instant.  The small stones were then attached to the huge rocks, but this was not over yet. Countless rocks, trees and other things followed immediately, all of which were attracted by the ball.  On the human body, Naruto's upright body had been completely smashed in. At the same time, in the blink of an eye, there was a layer of rock on Naruto's body that pressed Naruto down. In an instant, Naruto was completely crushed under the huge stone.  Inside the ball, the ball continued to expand, and soon expanded again countless times.

    Tiandao Payne released the mark of his hands and raised his head to look at the huge rock ball. After a while, Tiandao Payne looked behind him and said: "Now that it's here, it's here. It's so hidden.  It¡¯s not like your style, copying the ninja Hatake Kakashi.¡±

    Kakashi slowly walked out of the ground with his Mangekyo Sharingan open, looked at Tendo Payne in front of him, then looked around and said: "Where is Naruto, where is he? Is your battle over?"  "

    Tiandao Payne raised his head and looked at the huge sphere in the sky and said: "Indeed, the battle between me and him has just ended. As for where he is now, you should have seen it."

    Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then moved his gaze to the huge ball: "You mean, Naruto is inside this rock ball."

    "Earth Explosion Star." Tiandao Payne said: "This is my strongest ninjutsu as a Tiandao. No one has ever been able to break this move. Even when I dealt with Teacher Jiraiya, I  This trick was not used.¡±

    "Earth Explosion Star." Kakashi looked at the huge rock ball: "There is a word 'explosion' in the name. Could it be said that this rock ball will explode?"

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the ¡®Earth Explosion Star¡¯ will expand to a certain limit when the ball expands to a certain limit.There will be an explosion, and after the explosion, the people inside will rise like stars, so it is called "Earth Explosion Star".  The only way is for the people inside to break this huge rock from the inside before it explodes.  But no one has ever been able to break it, and no one has ever cracked the ¡®Earth Explosion Star¡¯.  "

    Kakashi's Sharingan shrank slightly and looked at the huge ball. At this time, the figure of Tiandao Pain appeared in front of Kakashi. Kakashi was startled and quickly backed away. 'Bang' Tiandao Pain.  The punch hit the ground, and Kakashi was already about ten meters away from him.

    "Hatake Kakashi, I know what you are thinking?" Tiandao Pain looked at Kakashi and said: "You want to break this 'Earth Explosion Star' from the outside, right? Although I don't think you can break it, but  After all, you have the Sharingan and the Mangekyou, I won¡¯t let you use it freely.¡±

    "Damn it, in this case, I have to defeat you first." Kakashi looked at Tiandao Pain, and the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in his left eye began to rotate. Tiandao Pain stretched out his palm and pointed it at Kakashi: "All things Tendo."  ." A huge suction force was generated, but all the things that could be sucked away have been sucked away by the 'Earth Explosion Star'. What is left now is no longer something that the 'Wanxiang Tianyin' can suck away. The way of heaven  All Pain could absorb was the airflow around him and Kakashi.

    Kakashi desperately stepped back, but the suction force of 'All Things Tension' was too strong. Although it was not as good as 'Earth Explosion Star', it still made Kakashi move towards Tendo Payne step by step.  The ninjutsu Sharingan is using will naturally become ineffective.

    A dark iron rod stretched out from Tiandao Payne's hand, and the sharp head of the rod was pointed at Kakashi, and Kakashi was still moving towards Tiandao Payne step by step.  Suddenly, Kakashi relaxed his fight against the suction force of the 'All Things Tension', and his whole body was directly sucked by the 'All Things Tension'. Kakashi's body was in the air, but his hands were forming seals. Suddenly, countless birds  A sharp scream sounded, lightning flashed, and arcs of lightning flashed continuously on Kakashi's right hand.

    Kakashi looked at Tiandao Pain, the Sharingan in his left eye stared at him closely, and the arc in his right hand beat more violently. Tiandao Pain looked at Kakashi who was getting closer and closer in surprise, "Raikiri"  !" Kakashi suddenly shouted.  Tendou Pain stretched out his hands, and when Kakashi shouted 'Raikiri', he shouted loudly at the same time: "Shinra Tensei."

    A ray of white lightning wrapped around the black iron rod that Tiandao Payne had stretched out before, and at the same time followed the iron rod towards Tiandao Payne. The speed of the lightning was beyond what the eyes could keep up with, but just as it hit Tiandao Payne,  When he did, the electric light disappeared instantly, and then a huge momentum hit Kakashi's body, and Kakashi's body flew out directly.  'Bang' Kakashi fell to the ground. Although he stood up immediately, the attack just now failed completely.

    "Shinra Tensei." Kakashi looked at Tendo Payne and said secretly: "This ninjutsu can reach almost all attacks. Whether it is a ninjutsu attack or a physical attack, it can resist it. No wonder Lord Jiraiya chose to use genjutsu in the end.  In order to attack, damn it, it would be great if Kurenai was here, I am not good at using illusions. But we must rescue Naruto as soon as possible, otherwise, Naruto will be captured by him. In that case, they Akatsuki,  When all nine tailed beasts are gathered together, things will become very troublesome."

    "Roar" Suddenly a beast roar came from the ball, and Kakashi was stunned. Although the expression on Tendo Payne's face changed, there was a hint of shock in his Samsara eyes: "  Impossible, no one has ever shouted out after being hit by the 'Earth Explosion Star'" 'Boom' Tiandao Payne hadn't finished speaking, and a rock ball from the 'Earth Explosion Star' hit  There was a sudden explosion, and a huge fox body stretched out from it. This was not Naruto's nine-tailed form, but a real fox, 'Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang,  Bang, bang, bang, nine consecutive sounds, nine huge tails stretched out from the rock ball.

    ¡°It was actually able to break my ¡®Earth Explosion Star¡¯!¡± Tiandao Payne looked at the huge fox and said.

    "This, this, Naruto has completely turned into a nine-tailed demon fox!" Kakashi also looked at the huge fox and said: "Has the nine-tailed demon fox already obtained Naruto's body and been truly resurrected? Hina.  Tian, ??can Hinata still help Naruto regain his sanity?" But no one would answer Kakashi's question. On the rock ball, the huge body, blood-red fur, and nine constantly dancing tails, this is the real  Nine-tailed demon fox.  The nine-tailed demon fox is the head of the nine tailed beasts.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 516 Senior Brother Nagato (1)

    "Such a huge chakra, what happened there?" Asuma looked into the distance and thought to himself: "Even from such a distance, you can still feel this huge and evil chakra. And I don't have it."  If I remember wrongly, this chakra is definitely the chakra of Kyuubi, Kakashi, Tendo Payne and Namikaze Naruto. What happened between them? Huh?" Suddenly Asuma saw it.  A figure hesitated for a moment and said, "Mr. Makki, please stay here for the time being. I'll go see what's going on at Kakashi's place?"

    Ma Ji was stunned for a moment, then said: "Is it dangerous for Mr. Asma to go alone?"

    Asuma shook his head and said: "If you act alone, your flexibility will be higher. Moreover, a jounin is required to be here. Of course, it would be great if Mr. Makki is willing to go with you. You and I will be divided into two."  How's the road going?"

    Maki nodded slightly and said, "Mr. Asuma, I'd like to suggest that you and I split up. Leave this to Temari and Kankuro. They are both jounin and should be able to handle all emergencies."

    "Asuma-sensei, let me go too." Shikamaru said: "Although a person is more flexible, if a person encounters something, he cannot discuss it with his companions, and my shadow imitation technique is in a certain situation.  It is still very useful in some places. For example, when facing Tendo Pain, your ninjutsu and physical attacks will be blocked by his 'Shinra Tensei', but my shadow imitation technique is indeed a special attack and is not included in ninjutsu.  Within the scope of martial arts and physical skills, it should be effective against Tiandao Pain."

    Asuma hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said: "Okay, Shikamaru, you come with me, Miss Temari, I have to leave it to you and Kankuro sister and brother here." Shikamaru looked at Hinata who was  Sakura and Shiro who were treating her said, "Sakura and Miss Shiro, Hinata is leaving it to you. Please make sure to cure Hinata."

    Asuma nodded and said: "Yes, Sakura and Miss Bai, please treat Hinata as soon as possible. Naruto has turned into a nine-tails, just like last time in Kikyo Castle, last time it was Hinata."  It's what brought Naruto back to his senses, and I think this time will be no exception."

    "I understand, Asuma-sensei, Hinata is also my companion. I will definitely try my best, and Shiro will help me. We will definitely cure her." Sakura raised her head and looked at Shikamaru and smiled.  Said, then lowered her head to continue treatment, but at the moment when Sakura lowered her head and others could not see her face, Sakura's expression darkened and she said secretly in her heart: "Although I say this, Hinata's injury is very serious.  Although the iron rod did not penetrate Hinata's vitals, it completely penetrated Hinata's body. In addition, Hinata lost a lot of blood. Although Shiro used ice escape in time to seal her wound.  , stopped the blood loss, but it is probably impossible to recover Hinata and stop Naruto from turning into the Nine-Tails."

    "Hinata-sama is the woman that Naruto-sama loves. For Naruto-sama, I will do my best to save Hinata-sama." Bai's cold voice sounded, but she did not show any sign of raising her head.  Focus all your attention on Hinata.

    Maki looked at Temari and Kankuro, Temari nodded: "I know, I will work hard, not to mention, didn't Tendo Payne already say it before? The other four paths have been killed, and now the only thing I need to worry about is  They are the woman called Xiaonan and the man called Fengqing who is holding a sword."

    "If it's the two of them, you can rest assured." Yuji Yueka, who had two swords stuck at his waist, appeared behind everyone, about ten meters away. Everyone was slightly surprised, except Asuma and Ma.  Ji and Bai, whose expressions remained unchanged, must have known Yuehua Yuji's whereabouts for a long time.

    "I don't know why you said that?" Ma Ji said, "Do you have any basis for this?"

    "Nothing?" Yuehua Yuer said casually: "Have you forgotten? Xiaonan is Bai's opponent, and Fengqing is my opponent." After saying this, Fengqing paused slightly and said: "Of course, the opponent is very strong.  Qiang, Bai and I didn't defeat each other, it was just that the other party retreated bizarrely."

    "Did you retreat?" Asuma, Maki, Shikamaru, and Temari each read it once, and then began to think.

    "Yuji, how is Naruto-sama's situation?" Shiro is not very interested in other people's situations. All she cares about is Naruto's situation.

    "Naruto?" Yuji Yuehua hesitated and said, "I'm not too sure, but what I saw when I arrived at the place was just a huge fox with nine tails dancing behind it. I think it's probably  It¡¯s Naruto¡¯s Nine-Tails Transformation. And it¡¯s still a complete Nine-Tails Transformation.¡±

    "Completely transformed into Nine Tails!" Everyone was shocked, and at the same time, everyone immediately thought of what they feltThis huge and evil chakra, he already knew in his heart that it was the chakra of the nine tails. When Shiro heard that Naruto had completely transformed into the nine tails, a trace of uneasiness appeared on his originally cold face.  , his firm hands shook unconsciously, but after shaking for a moment, Bai immediately returned to his original state and said: "Really! What about the situation of Yuji's others?"

    Yuji Yueka shrugged and said: "Everyone else's treat was pretty good, except for Zabuza and Hinata Neji who suffered some injuries, but none of them were life-threatening. Now they have been sent to Wind Star City for treatment. As for  The corpses of the other four paths have been collected. According to the agreement, two of them will be taken out and handed over to Konoha and Sunagakure respectively." Shiro nodded slightly, without saying much, and directly increased the treatment of Hinata.  intensity.

    "I didn't expect that since things would happen like this, let's go, Shikamaru, let's go to the scene and take a look." Asuma said, Shikamaru nodded and said: "Indeed, although most of the conditions at the scene are  We already know, but Kakashi-sensei is still there, we must go to support Kakashi-sensei." "Let's go." Asuma jumped up and chose a direction and left directly, and Maki also  Without hesitation, he went in the other direction, while Yuehua Yuji took a step forward to cover Shiro's back.

    After Asuma and Shikamaru flew around for about half a minute, Shikamaru found that the direction of himself and Asma had deviated from the direction of the huge chakra, but Shikamaru did not think that Asma would deviate from the direction, and  The situation in front of him made Shikamaru know that Asma must have some purpose, but Shikamaru did not ask, but continued to follow Asma, because Asma was the jonin under Shikamaru's guidance, and the relationship between the two was still there.  After several years of accumulation, it is very profound.  It is precisely because of this that although Shikamaru doesn't know what Asuma wants to do, he has no objection to what Asuma wants to do, no matter what it is!

    "Teacher Anko." Soon Anko's figure came into Shikamaru's eyes. Shikamaru said with some surprise. When Anko shouted out, Anko was ready to fight immediately. There were several strips on his right hand.  Viper was already preparing to move in the direction of Shikamaru, and when he saw Asuma and Shikamaru, he relaxed slightly.  Shikamaru saw a corpse wearing a red cloud coat carried by Anko, and Shikamaru had vaguely guessed everything.

    "This is the corpse of the Hell Realm." Anko saw Shikamaru's eyes on the corpse, so he said: "Before, the nine-tailed Naruto Namikaze fought with Tendou Payne. During the melee, Tendou Payne saw that  When he was about to be hit by Naruto, Hell Road Payne withstood Naruto's blow in order to protect Heaven Road Payne." Anko pointed at Hell and said, "That's what happened with one blow."

    Asuma looked at Hell Path whose whole head was smashed: "It's really powerful." Anko casually threw Hell Path's body to Asma and said, "I'm not used to carrying storage scrolls, so I'll give this to you.  I gave it to you." Asuma was stunned, and took out the storage scroll to store the corpses of the hell realm. Seeing that the corpses of the hell realm had been stored, Anko turned around and headed towards the direction of the battle between Naruto and Tendo Pain.  .

    "Fourth Generation Master, if you are still here, how wonderful it would be!" Hongdou flew while thinking of the man in his memory who always had a gentle smile and was as dazzling as the sun: "If you are still here  If you do, Konoha will not become what it is now, and your son, Naruto, will not betray Konoha." Thinking of this, Anko felt the powerful chakra coming from the distance and said:  "Yondaime-sama, when Naruto was young, I failed to protect him. This time, even if I risk my life, I will protect him and I will never let him be captured by Akatsuki's people. I will not stand again  I'm watching the battle from the sidelines. As long as I can repel Akatsuki's attack, even if I die in Naruto's hands this time, I'm willing to do so." Anko stepped forward and her speed became faster.  Asuma and Shikamaru were already catching up behind her, but they simply couldn't keep up with Anko's speed.

    In Fengxing City, Uzumaki Kinai felt the huge chakra coming from outside the city, and the uneasiness in his heart gradually surged into his heart, "Kinai-sama." Ino wiped the sweat from his forehead and walked out of the room and said, "This  I've felt chakra a few times."

    Uzumaki Kina nodded and said: "Really, I have actually felt it a few times!" Then Uzumaki Kina asked: "By the way, Ino, how is Minako's condition?"

    Ino nodded and said, "Is there nothing serious? I have corrected the fractured hands and fixed them with iron plates. I just need to rest well."

    "Mom" Fenghua Xiaoxue hurried over from the other side and said, "Have you felt this powerful chakra?"

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 517 Senior Brother Nagato (2)

    "Koyuki, do you feel it too?" Uzumaki Kina looked at Fenghua Koyuki and asked.

    Fuka Koyuki nodded and said: "Yes, mom, I do feel it, this is Naruto!" Upon hearing Fuka Koyuki's words, Uzumaki Kina and Ino were both stunned, although Naruto had turned into a nine-tailed  Chakra is very large and can be easily sensed even from a long distance, but this does not mean that people without chakra can also sense it.

    Uzumaki Kina hesitated for a moment and said: "Koyuki, did the people around you tell you this? Or did you feel it yourself?" Fenghua Koyuki shook her head and said with some doubts: "No, mom, it's me.  I feel it myself, why do you ask?¡±

    "Xiaoyue, how do you know that this chakra belongs to Naruto?" Uzumaki Kina asked again.

    "Because I have seen it once before." Fenghua Xiaoxue thought for a moment and said: "Six years ago, when Naruto was a Konoha ninja, I was just an actress and was being hunted by my uncle, Fenghua Furudao.  . But my film needs to be shot in the Land of Snow, and Feng Hua Furu Tao is the daimyo of the Land of Snow and the leader of the Snow Ninja Village. For this reason, we hired Konoha to send ninjas to protect me. At that time, Naruto accepted  It was my mission to protect me. When we came to the country of snow, the killer of Feng Hua Furuo came indeed. Later, during the battle, I was captured by Feng Hua Furuo. When Naruto came to save me, Naruto  His whole body was blood red, and a blood-red tail was still dancing behind him. Later, after Naruto and I got married, I asked once, and Naruto said that it was called Nine-tailed Transformation, and he borrowed the Nine-tailed Demon Fox in his body.  Power, the more power you borrow, the more tails you will have behind you, and the feeling it gave me at that time was the same as the feeling now. No, this feeling is much more terrifying than the last time, Mom, I think  Did Naruto borrow the power of the demon fox again, and the power he borrowed this time was far more than last time."

    Uzumaki Kina hesitated for a moment, nodded and said: "Yes, Xiaoyue, with this kind of chakra, it is obvious that Naruto has used the power of the Nine-Tails again, and the power borrowed this time has probably far exceeded the four.  Tail."

    "What should we do?" Fenghua Xiaoxue said anxiously: "Naruto said that the more the power of the nine-tailed demon fox is used, the greater the damage to the body. If Naruto borrows the power beyond the four tails, then  In other words, this force will cause greater harm to the body."

    "I heard my master say it." Hotaru came over and said, "My master is also a jinchuriki. Although I have not been with my master for a long time, my master once said that jinchuriki can be obtained from tailed beasts without training.  Powerful power, but the tailed beast always wants to get out of the jinchuriki's body, and the fastest way is to seize the jinchuriki's body. And every time the power of the tailed beast is used, the chakra of the tailed beast will invade the body.  As time goes by, the chakra belonging to the tailed beast in the human body will become more and more. When the chakra of the tailed beast gathers to a certain level, the tailed beast will wait for an opportunity to seize the jinchuriki's body. Therefore, the master rarely uses the tailed beast  the power of."

    "Mom" Fenghua Koyuki looked at Uzumaki Kina, and even Ino had a look of panic on her face.

    'Whoosh' A man appeared behind Uzumaki Kinai. He was wearing fluffy clothes. He should be a member of the Maoshan clan. When he saw the people present, he immediately saluted and said: "Sir, see you, Mr. Kinai."  , Daimyo-sama.¡±

    "Okay, no need to be polite. How was the battle?" Uzumaki Kina asked immediately.  After all, one of the people fighting was her son, so it was impossible to say she didn't care about the progress of the fighting.

    The Maoshan tribesman looked at it, stepped forward slightly, and stood in the ears of Uzumaki Kina and Fenghua Koyuki: "Pen's six paths, the hungry ghost path, the human path, the animal path, and the Shura path have all been defeated, and the bodies have been recovered.  Hell Road was also defeated by Naruto-sama, but when we rushed over to recover the body, the body was missing. It was probably taken away by people from Konoha or Sunagakure, but Konoha's possibility  It's relatively large, because at that time, apart from Naruto-sama and Tendou Pain, only Konoha's Jounin Mitarai Anko was present, but the possibility of Sunagakure cannot be ruled out"

    "I want to know Naruto's situation." Fenghua Koyuki hurriedly asked after hearing the other party's report: "How is he now?" Uzumaki Kina also nodded and said: "Just tell me Naruto's situation! What do you think?  You know, tell me everything about him in detail.¡±

    The Maoshan tribesmen hesitated for a moment, but after seeing the anxious looks of Fenghua Xiaoxue and Uzumaki Kina, they took a step back and said: "Yes, Kinai-sama, Tendou Payne and Hell Path were originally besieged by Konoha and Sunagakure.  , but facing Tiandao Pain, both Konoha and Sunagakure had the upper hand. Later, Lord Naruto arrived. Lord Naruto was caught off guard and was hit by Tiandao Pain's ninjutsu, and his whole body was hit by Tiandao Pain.  grace attracts the past, and Konoha's Hyuga Hinata took the initiative to block Lord Naruto's body, and was penetrated by Tendo Pain's sharp iron rod  "

    "You mean Hinata" Ino said in surprise, covering her mouth.  The Maoshan clan members nodded, Uzumaki Kinai shook his head secretly and said: "No wonder Naruto went crazy. It turned out to be Hinata. So what happened next?"

    "Just as Master Kinai said, because Miss Hinata was penetrated, the blood-red shadow of the nine-tailed demon fox first appeared above Lord Naruto, and then the shadow completely covered Lord Naruto's body, and  Lord Naruto's body was immediately covered with a layer of bone armor, and six tails appeared directly behind him."

    "What, you said it was the Six-Tails?" Ino was shocked, and then said: "Oops, it's bad now, I remember when Naruto borrowed the Nine-Tails chakra, but when the Five-Tails appeared behind him, Naruto  He has completely lost his mind. Anyone who approaches Naruto will be attacked by Naruto. Only Hinata can approach Naruto and wake him up at the same time, but now Hinata"

    "Just like Miss Yamanaka said." The Cat Mountain tribesman said: "At that time, six tails appeared behind Lord Naruto, but Lord Naruto still did not attack. Hinata Hinata beside him, on the contrary, not far away, Konoha and Sand  The hidden people were attacked by Lord Naruto, but Lord Naruto only forced them back, and then attacked Tendo Payne. And behind Lord Naruto, the seventh tail is taking shape." Said the Maoshan tribesman here  After a slight pause, he said: "Later, the venue of the battle between the two sides changed. Hinata's seventh tail was behind Naruto-sama. Tendo Payne was completely at a disadvantage in the face of Naruto-sama's attack. Later, Hell Road blocked it for Heaven's Road.  Lord Naruto's fatal attack. Hell Road was defeated by Lord Naruto, and then Hell Road's body disappeared, while Tiandao used a ninjutsu called 'Earth Explosion Star', and Lord Naruto was trapped. Later,  It didn't take long for Naruto-sama to break this jutsu. It's just"

    "Just what? Tell me quickly." Uzumaki Kina and Fenghua Koyuki said at the same time. The Maoshan tribesmen were shocked and immediately said: "When Lord Naruto broke the 'Earth Explosion Star', Lord Naruto had completely disappeared.  It¡¯s a huge fox with nine tails behind it.¡±

    "What?" Uzumaki Kinai staggered, her feet trembled, and she fell to the ground. Among the people present, no one understood this situation better than her.  "Mom?" Fenghua Koyuki quickly stepped forward to support Uzumaki Kina and said, "Mom, what should we do?" Although Fenghua Koyuki didn't quite understand why Naruto turned into a nine-tailed fox, her  But she knew in her heart that things had become very troublesome, but the only one she could follow now was Uzumaki Kina.

    "Where is Naruto?" Uzumaki Kina watched Fenghua Koyuki calm down and said, "Lead the way for me." Although Uzumaki Kina had no idea in her heart, she was determined to go no matter what.  Look, as a mother, no matter what Naruto becomes, in her eyes, Naruto will always be just her child.

    When the Maoshan clan members heard Uzumaki Kinai's order, they were slightly startled, then nodded and said: "Yes, Mr. Kinai, please come with me."

    "Mom, I want to go too." Fenghua Koyuki said, holding Uzumaki Kina's arm.  Uzumaki Kina hesitated for a moment and opened her mouth to say something, but Fenghua Koyuki shook her head and said: "Mom, you don't have to persuade me. This time, I must go. Although I am a famous figure in the Land of Snow  , but I am also Naruto's wife. I know that this time will be very dangerous, but it is precisely because of this that I have to go there. This time, I want to be by Naruto's side. I believe that Naruto is still Naruto  , he will never become a nine-tailed demon fox."

    Ino also took a step forward and said: "Then let me carry His Highness the Daimyo on his back. I don't think His Highness the Daimyo will mind." Fenghua Xiaoxue immediately nodded and said: "Thank you for your hard work." Ino shook his head and stepped forward to carry him.  It started to snow lightly.

    When Uzumaki Kina saw this, she also knew that she could not change Fenghua Koyuki's mind at all, so she acquiesced in Koyuki's behavior, and the three of them, led by the Musang clan members, jumped in the direction of Naruto.  

    Just as Kina Uzumaki, Koyuki Fuka, and Ino Yamanaka were heading towards Naruto and the others, Haku, who was treating Hinata on the other side, withdrew his chakra, and Sakura also lowered her hand at the same time, "How is Hinata's condition?  Like?" The anxious Ya asked as soon as they put down their hands.

    Sakura showed a faint smile and said: "It's okay. I just lost too much blood and need a period of rest. But fortunately, Miss Bai used Ice Release to seal Hinata's wound. Otherwise, before we treat her,  Hinata will bleed to death first."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 518 Senior Brother Nagato (3)

    "Great, this is really greatcom" Ya said excitedly, and even the other people smiled.  They were sincerely happy that Hinata's life was safe. It had to be said that among the ninja villages in the world, only the Konoha Village had the strongest companionship.

    "I heard Naruto-sama say it." Shiro looked at the people in Konoha and Temari Kankuro of Sunagakure and said: "Naruto-sama said that when he was still in Konoha, on Platycodon Castle, he broke out  Five tails, Naruto-sama, who was completely losing his mind at that time, only calmed down in front of Miss Hinata, right?"

    Everyone was stunned, wondering why Shiro would mention this matter. Sakura nodded and said, "Yes, that time, anyone who was close to Naruto was burned to ashes. Only Hinata stood in front of Naruto.  At that time, Naruto's nine-tailed chakra calmed down, and Naruto regained his sanity."

    "Really!" Bai said, and then stepped forward to hug Hinata. Everyone was stunned, and Ya immediately said: "Hey, what do you want to do holding Hinata?"

    "I want to go to Lord Naruto." Shiro said, "Since only Miss Hinata can wake up the out-of-control Naruto, then I will take Miss Hinata to find Lord Naruto so that Lord Naruto can wake up.  .¡±

    "You" Ya pointed at Bai, and then said angrily: "No, Hinata is like this, how can she run away? And although it was Hinata who woke up Naruto last time, this time  , if the power of the nine tails used by Naruto is much greater than the last time, is it certain that Hinata will be able to awaken Naruto?"

    "If you are worried about Miss Hinata's safety, then you don't have to worry." Shiro said firmly: "Miss Hinata is the woman that Lord Naruto loves. As Lord Naruto's tool, I will protect him to the death.  Good for her." After saying this, Bai paused slightly and said: "But if you want to hinder me, I won't be polite. Let's go, Yuji."

    "I know." Yuji Yueka responded. As he spoke, he unsheathed his swords and placed them on the necks of Kiba and Akamaru: "Don't move, otherwise, I won't be polite in any way.  I'm not Naruto's subordinate, I don't need to worry about your lives."

    "You guy." He gritted his teeth and said.  At this time, Shiro hugged Hinata tightly, with one hand free, and then quickly formed the seal with one hand: "Water Release: Water Turbulence." Shiro opened his mouth and spit out a water column towards the ground, and some black things were directly washed away by the water flow.  After leaving, Shiro glanced at Shino Aburame who was in the crowd and said, "It turns out you are the insect repellent clan of Konoha. Lord Naruto thinks very highly of you. So although you are always hidden among everyone,  But I still care about you." Then Bai didn't wait for others to speak, stretched out his hand, and once again formed the seal with one hand: "Snow Release¡¤Heavy Snow in the Sky." Suddenly, heavy snow fell in the sky, and a strong wind blew at the same time.  , the snowflakes began to flutter, and there was a vast expanse of white. Coupled with the sound of wind all around, Shiro hugged Hinata and quickly disappeared behind the white snow. Yuji Yueka followed closely behind Shiro.

    "Damn it." Temari opened the fan in her hand and said, "Wind Release: Great Scythe Weasel Technique." The fan in her hand suddenly waved, and the surrounding snowflakes were immediately blown away, and the strong wind was offset.  But the figures of Bai and Yuehua Yuji had completely disappeared.

    "Damn it." Ya looked around, then rode on Akamaru and said, "Let's go, Akamaru. Woof." Akamaru responded immediately.  "Wait a minute. Ya, where are you going?" Sakura asked quickly.

    "Do you need to say more?" Yazhu Akamaru said: "Didn't she just say that if Hinata wants to wake Naruto up, then as long as she senses Naruto's huge chakra, she should be able to find her.  "But" Sakura hesitated for a moment, but Yaco was not in the mood to stay. Seeing that Sakura seemed to have the slightest intention to stop herself, she said, "Hinata is my companion. No matter what, I don't want to,  Let something happen to her." As he said that, Ya waved his hand slightly, and Akamaru immediately ran out.  Behind Akamaru, Aburame Shino's figure followed.

    "Really, it's normal for Kiba to be so impulsive, but I didn't expect Shino to be so impulsive." After speaking, a smile appeared on Sakura's face: "What I want to say is that Hinata is also my companion.  "Then he jumped up and followed him.

    Everyone looked at it in a daze. They didn't expect that one or two of them would actually leave. "Sakura is right." Dingji raised his head and poured all the potato chips in his hand into his mouth. After throwing away the bag,  He jumped up and followed Sakura.  "Youth, you cannot stand by while watching your companions in danger." Xiao Li said loudly, and then followed. As a result, everyone in Konoha followed, and no one chose to stay.

    "Hey, these guys. However, we Sunagakure will not lose to Konoha." Temari said, and then said: "Let's go, let's follow and have a look. This kind of fighting scene doesn't happen often.  I saw it." "That's right, ?The first time I saw him transform into a tailed beast was a few years ago.  This is a rare opportunity, just in time to open the eyes of these brats and understand what a tailed beast jinch¨±riki is.  "

    "Huh." Temari looked at the Sunagakure people behind her and said, "Let's go." "Yes." The Sunagakure people responded loudly, and then the group immediately followed the Konoha group

    The Kingdom of Oni is a country adjacent to the Kingdom of Snow. Most of the rule of the Kingdom of Oni is in the hands of the witches of the Kingdom of Oni, and the daimyo is more of a formal existence.  There is no ninja village in the Kingdom of Demons. Apart from a small number of family ninjas, only the miko maidens in the Kingdom of Demons have powerful power. Of course, the guards who specialize in protecting mikos also have power that far exceeds that of the guards of other countries.

    Now, in the Miko Mansion in the Kingdom of Oni, Shion, as a contemporary miko, does not practice the unique witchcraft of miko, but practices ninjutsu.  It was the ninjutsu scroll that Naruto left for her.  Suddenly, Ziyuan, who was practicing, stiffened up. Her eyes lost their sparkle for a moment, and then an unusual figure appeared in her eyes.

    After a while, Ziyuan woke up suddenly and shook her head slightly. Ziyuan said to herself: "Why is the image so blurry this time? I can't see anything from it at all? I only saw a blood-red similar to  The figure of the fox seems to have melted into the body of a golden-haired person. The golden-haired person should be Naruto, and the fox-like figure should be the nine-tailed demon fox sealed in Naruto's body. But why?  Will I see the Kyuubi melting into Naruto's body? Moreover, I can clearly see that I am not present. Why? What is going on? Can't I only see future images where I am present?  Did something happen to Naruto?"

    Thinking of this, Ziyuan said loudly: "Here comes someone." "Master Ziyuan." A man from the bodyguard walked in, got down on one knee and lowered his head and said respectfully: "What are your orders?"

    Ziyuan waved her hand and said: "Has the latest situation in the Kingdom of Snow been reported?"

    "Not yet, Master Shion." The guard said: "But it is said that because the Akatsuki organization will attack in the near future, the Snow Country has implemented large-scale martial law, so there is no news about the Snow Country.  It can¡¯t be passed back very well.¡±

    "Really, I know." Ziyuan waved her hand and said: "You go down first, and at the same time increase the collection of information about Snow Country. At least, I also know whether the lives of the main personnel of Snow Country are safe."

    "Yes, Master Ziyuan." The guard responded, and then slowly retreated.

    Ziyuan looked in the direction of the Land of Snow, stretched out her hand and took out a jade pendant from her body. There was a word engraved on each side of the jade pendant. The front side was "Heaven" and the back side was "Ji". When combined, it was "Tianji".  Naruto gave Shion a code name.  Ziyuan held the jade pendant tightly and said, "Naruto, I believe you will be fine."

    ¡°You actually broke my ¡®Earth Explosion Star¡¯!¡± Although there was no change in the expression on Tiandao Payne¡¯s face, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes.

    "Naruto has completely transformed into the Nine-Tails." Kakashi's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan also showed surprise.

    "Roar" Naruto, no, he should be called the Nine-Tails. The Nine-Tails opened his mouth and let out a roar, but his body was completely trapped by the rock ball behind him. The Nine-Tails were constantly  Dancing and destroying rock balls.

    Naruto's inner world, Naruto walked towards the huge iron gate step by step. When Naruto stood under the iron gate, Naruto's body rose out of thin air. When Naruto came to the iron gate,  When sealing, Naruto's body stayed like this. Naruto looked at the sealing talisman in front of him and stretched out his hand to place it on the sealing talisman.  Behind the iron gate, a pair of huge and blood-red eyes appeared, looking at Naruto quietly. There was joy, hesitation, and hesitation in the blood-red eyes. After a while, the blood-red eyes closed again.  stand up.

    Naruto held the sealing talisman in front of him, hesitated for a moment, and slowly opened a corner. As soon as he opened a corner, Naruto stopped, slowly retracted his hand, and then his body slowly fell down. When Naruto  When the person stood on the ground again, Naruto stepped into the iron door and said: "I'm sorry, Kyuubi, even though you helped me so much, I still can't take off the sealing talisman."

    Kyuubi opened his eyes and said: "That's fine, it's just Naruto, do you still remember your promise?"

    "Remember, Kyuubi." Naruto said, "I said that when I die, I will release you instead of sealing you in the body of the next Jinchuuriki."

    Kyuubi nodded and said: "Just remember, your human life is only a hundred years, I can afford to wait." After saying that, Kyuubi closed his eyes.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 519 Senior Brother Nagato (4)

    "Roarcom" Kakashi's Mangekyou Sharingan looked at the Nine-Tails on the rock ball, watching it roar, Kakashi stood there and did not move, because Tiandao Pain also remained  Standing there, Kakashi would not leave first no matter what, because he didn't know if Naruto would be captured by Tendo Payne once he left.  Because of this, even though Kakashi knew that he might be in great danger if he stayed, he still stayed.

    At the moment, both Kakashi and Tendo Pain thought that Naruto had become the real Nine-Tails, but in fact, this was just the Nine-Tails' chakra completely pouring into Naruto's body.  The consciousness still remains in the iron prison in Naruto's body. In other words, at the moment, this Kyuubi is completely unconscious and only has the instinct of a beast.  Of course, it does not mean that it is uncontrollable. The only thing that can be controlled is Naruto's consciousness and the consciousness of Kyuubi. But if it is controlled by Kyuubi's consciousness, then Naruto will truly become Kyuubi, and  If it were Naruto's consciousness, then the Nine-Tails' chakra would be taken back into Naruto's body.

    'Boom', the nine tails destroyed the rock ball, and the whole body broke free from it. The whole body was completely freed. With a 'bang', the nine tails completely fell to the ground. For a moment, the sand and rocks were flying, and the nine tails behind them were dancing continuously.  , brought about a strong air current, and I am afraid that people without certain strength will not be able to approach it at all.  "ßÝßÝ" Two figures flew out from the endless dust, it was Tiandao Payne and Kakashi.

    Kakashi looked at the huge Kyuubi, and a trace of nostalgia appeared in his Mangekyo Sharingan: "I never expected that I would see the Kyuubi under such circumstances. It has been eighteen years. It has been a full eighteen years."  , eighteen years ago, the teacher sacrificed his own life in order to seal the Nine-Tails, and also sacrificed his son. Teacher, if you knew that so many things would happen in your son's body after sealing the Nine-Tails, would you still  Is it sealed in Naruto's body?" But no one would answer Kakashi at all. The only answer to Kakashi was the roar of the Kyuubi in front of him.

    "Roar" Kyuubi roared, and struck Tiandao Payne with one claw. Tiandao Payne quickly jumped to avoid it. 'Boom' Kyuubi hit the ground, and the sound of 'ßÝßÝ' sounded. Tiandao Payne raised his head and was shocked.  In the sky, the nine tails of the Kyuubi were stabbing at Tiandao Pain from all directions.

    When Tiandao Payne saw this, he advanced instead of retreating. He jumped up and immediately rushed out towards Nine Tails. "Boom, boom, boom." The nine tails hit the ground. Nine Tails looked at Tiandao Pain rushing towards him, and directly  Opening his mouth, he seemed to be planning to swallow him in one gulp, "Shinra Tenzheng." Just when Kyuubi opened his mouth, Tendo Payne suddenly shouted, and then Kyuubi's entire body was pushed out.

    'Bang' The entire body of the nine tails was overthrown, but as a beast's instinct, when it was overthrown, the nine tails came out again and stabbed towards Tiandao Payne.  The tail brushed past Tiandao Payne's body, but just as Tiandao Payne dodged this tail, another tail pierced Tiandao Payne's left waist. The flesh and blood on the waist disappeared without a trace, and the blood  Biao came out.

    Tiandao Payne glanced at his waist as if nothing had happened and said, "Has the 'Shinra Tenzheng' no longer had much effect on it?" "Roar" Kyuubi's entire body fell to the ground and dragged on the ground.  After nearly a hundred meters, the Nine-Tails stopped, and then immediately turned over. The Nine-Tails were once again received behind it. The Nine-Tails immediately looked around, looking for the figure of Tiandao Payne.

    Kyuubi quickly found Tendo Payne. This time, Kyuubi did not approach Tendo Payne again. Instead, it opened its mouth, and a huge energy ball appeared near its mouth. Kakashi was shocked, "This  What is it? Why, why does Kyuubi appear?" Anko, who had just arrived, looked at the huge energy ball in Kyuubi's mouth in surprise: "Hey, Kakashi, what on earth is going on?"

    "What's going on?" Kakashi looked at Anko and read it again: "Isn't it obvious? During the battle, the Nine-Tails in Naruto's body was completely out of control. Now Naruto has completely lost control of the Nine-Tails.  Transformed. What we have to face is no longer just Tiandao Pain, but alsoKyuubi."

    "Kyuubi" Anko looked at Kyuubi, as if all the power in his body had been taken away in an instant, and his whole body went limp and weak: "Fourth Generation Sir, if it wasn't for the purpose of sealing Kyuubi, the Fourth Generation Sir  It's not a sacrifice." After saying that, Anko flew towards Kyuubi and shouted loudly: "Naruto Namikaze, you can't" Before Anko finished speaking, Kujo behind Kyuubi  The tail started to dance, and it hit Anko at the same time. For a moment, Anko was only able to dodge, and could no longer speak, "Damn it." Black spots began to pour out of Anko's neck, and in an instant  It covered Anko's whole body, and Anko used power that she had never used before.The ¡®curse seal¡¯ given by Orochimaru.  You must know that Anko is a Jonin, and the missions she has to perform are usually very dangerous A-level missions, or even S-level. During the missions, Anko encountered life and death crises countless times, but Anko never used the  The power of the curse seal, I didn't expect that this time, Anko would use this power for Naruto.

    "Anko." Kakashi watched Anko fly out and wanted to stop Anko, but he didn't expect that Anko would use the power of the curse seal. In addition, in the air, the nine tails of the Kyuubi kept dancing.  As for Kakashi, he couldn't catch up with Anko.

    "Roar." A suppressed roar came from Kyuubi's throat, because a blood-red energy ball was forming in front of him, but with Kyuubi's low roar, the dance of the nine tails became faster, "Damn it.  "Hongdou whispered, and at the same time, his body changed again. Hongdou was ready to use the power of the second state of the curse seal.

    "Anko, be careful down here." Kakashi shouted loudly, and at the same time, he only heard 'bang'. Just when Anko was about to use the power of the second curse seal, one of the Nine-Tails' tails hit Anko hard on the back from bottom to top.  , "Pfft" Anko's body had just changed and turned into a very terrifying look. But just as he finished, he was swept behind by one of the Nine Tails' tails. Anko immediately spurted a mouthful of blood into the sky, and his body  It immediately changed back to its original appearance.

    Even Kakashi, who had been staring at Anko and had the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, didn't see clearly the appearance of Anko's second curse seal, and saw it falling down like a kite with a broken string.  "Anko!" Kakashi hurriedly stepped forward to catch the fallen Anko. Looking at Anko who had been knocked unconscious by the Kyuubi One's tail, she kept mumbling to herself: "Fourth Generation-sama  ." Kakashi couldn't hear the rest of the words because Anko's voice was too low.

    'Rumble' Kakashi quickly turned around and saw that Kyuubi opened his mouth and bit the energy ball beside his mouth, then aimed it at Tiandao Payne, and shot a blood-red light beam directly towards Tiandao Payne.  .

    Because the distance is too close and the speed of the light beam is too fast, Tiandao Payne has no time to hide. What's more, according to the coverage area of ????this light beam, Tiandao Payne has no time to hide.  Since there was no time to hide, he had no choice but to take it. Tiandao Payne looked at the blood-red light beam like a laser, raised his hands and shouted loudly: "Shenluo Tianzheng!" I saw the blood-red light pillar approaching Tiandao Payne in front of him.  For a moment, it seemed to be blocked by an invisible wall, and then slowly expanded, and in the blink of an eye, it expanded to Kyuubi's mouth.  'Bang' Kyuubi's entire body was blasted out. This time, Kyuubi's body was dragged directly on the ground for a full kilometer.  The blood-red energy beam in Kyuubi's mouth did not stop all the way, and everything within a one kilometer radius centered on Tiandao Pain disappeared, except for the yellow land under his feet.  Everything has been pushed away

    "Hufufu" Nagato began to pant violently, "Are you okay, Nagato." Konan asked with concern. Nagato shook his head and opened his samsara eyes and said, "I didn't expect Kyuubi's attack.  It's so strong, I can only use the real 'Shinra Tensei' to block it. And even so, Kyuubi didn't suffer much damage."

    "Okay, Nagato, don't talk about this anymore, let's retreat temporarily this time. We can no longer successfully capture the Kyuubi."

    "It's not my decision whether to leave or not." Nagato loosened the marks on his hands and said, "Kakashi, who has the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, is nearby. If Pain leaves, I'm afraid he will immediately attack him.  Not only will Payne be completely destroyed, but even our current location will be exposed, so even if we want to retreat, I can't let them discover our current location."

    Kyuubi stood up again, but this time, Kyuubi looked even more angry.  Kakashi's Sharingan looked at Tendou Pain and Kyuubi, still holding Anko in his arms. Just now, Kakashi's Sharingan discovered that Tendou Pain was about to use the 'Shinra Tensei', so he stepped back first.  Although he was pushed out in the end, it was no longer a big deal.

    Several figures appeared, Uzumaki Kina, Fenghua Koyuki, Yamanaka Ino and the Musang clan members appeared in front of Naruto.  "Naruto!" "Naruto!" Uzumaki Kina and Fuka Koyuki exclaimed at the same time.  Although they had already known from the Maoshan tribe that Naruto had completely transformed into Kyuubi, seeing it with their own eyes still gave them a great shock.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 520 Senior Brother Nagato (5)

    "I'm sorry, Master!" Kakashi said when he saw Uzumaki Kina: "I failed to protect Naruto, so that Naruto completely turned into a nine-tailed demon foxcom"

    Uzumaki Kina suppressed his inner anxiety and said: "Okay, Kakashi, I know you have tried your best, but you didn't expect anything to happen to Hinata. How is Naruto's condition now? Where is Anko's injury?"

    Kakashi shook his head and said: "Naruto has completely lost his mind and transformed into the Nine-Tails. Anyone who comes close will be attacked by him. Anko just wanted to get close to Naruto, but was swept by Naruto's tail on her back."  On, it became like this.¡±

    "Naruto!" Fenghua Koyuki got off Ino's back, looked at the huge Kyuubi in front of him and murmured to himself: "How could Naruto become like this? Naruto!" Fenghua Koyuki shouted to Kyuubi.  shouted.  At the same time, Fenghua Koyuki seemed to want to get closer to Kyuubi, but Kakashi quickly stepped forward to stop Fenghua Koyuki and said: "Your Majesty, although I don't want to say it, Naruto has completely lost all sense. If you get close,  If you do, you will be easily attacked by him, so please step back, okay?"

    Fenghua Koyuki shook her head and said: "Thank you, Mr. Kakashi, maybe you are right, but I can't step back!" Fenghua Koyuki raised her head and looked at Kyuubi and said: "Naruto is my husband, no matter what  What has he become? I only need to know that Naruto is my husband and I am his wife. That is enough. Besides, as a wife, she should accompany her husband under any circumstances. This is not what it means to be a wife.  Is this what a wife should do?" As she spoke, Fenghua Koyuki pushed away Kakashi who was blocking her, then took a few steps forward and loudly said: "Naruto!"

    Kyuubi seemed to hear Fenghua Koyuki's voice. It turned its head and looked at Fenghua Koyuki with its blood-red eyes. It hesitated slightly and forced a smile on Koyuki's face: "Naruto, I am you.  Xue'er, do you still know me?" "Roar" Jiuwei suddenly roared at Fenghua Xiaoxue, randomly raised his right front paw, and suddenly smacked it down.  "Xiaoxue" "Your Highness" Everyone was shocked and had no time to rescue.  And Fenghua Koyuki looked at the claw that Kyuubi slapped. Although she knew that if this claw was patted down, she would be beaten to pieces, but Fenghua Koyuki suddenly felt at ease: "Because it is very close to Naruto! Just stay here  By Naruto's side, even if there are mountains of swords and seas of fire, and the world is destroyed, I feel very at ease." A smile appeared on Fenghua Xiaoxue's face.

    'Boom' Kyuubi's claws smashed down, creating a huge hole on the ground. A burst of dust flew up, even hiding the figure of Kyuubi. "Cough cough cough." Kakashi and others  The dust raised caused me to cough.

    "Koyuki." Uzumaki Kina shouted Fenghua Koyuki's name loudly to the dust, but there was no answer at all.  Then Uzumaki Kina suddenly gritted his teeth and jumped towards the dust.  "Master!" Kakashi said in shock, but he was still holding Anko in his hand and could only watch Uzumaki Kina go away.

    Suddenly a blood-red tail shot out from the dust, heading directly towards Uzumaki Kina, and Uzumaki Kina was jumping towards the dust. In this way, it was like Uzumaki Kina took the initiative to bump into it.

    "Naruto, no!" Suddenly a soft voice sounded in Kyuubi's head. If Naruto heard it, he would definitely recognize it as Hinata's voice. As for Kyuubi now.

    The Kyuubi's tail stopped as if it had been cast under a spell, but even so, Uzumaki Kina only managed to avoid the Kyuubi's tail by a hair's breadth, and then the Kyuubi's huge head and body emerged from the dust.  It showed.

    "Finally caught up." Yuji Yueka appeared in front of Kyuubi. He looked at Kyuubi and said: "Naruto once told me once that there is a nine-tailed demon fox with infinite power sealed in his body.  It should be you!"

    "Yuji, you must not be disrespectful to Naruto-sama." Shiro carried Hinata and came behind Yuehua Yuji. Yuji Yueji waved his hands and said: "Yes, yes, I understand. I will block those people for you.  Okay." After saying that, the Yuehua child drew out his two swords and walked behind Bai.

    'ßÝßÝßÝ' Everyone from Konoha and Sunagakure caught up. When they appeared, Asuma, Shikamaru, and Maki also appeared almost at the same time. Yuji Yueka raised the two swords in his hands and slashed them all.  The man stood behind him and said: "Anyone who wants to go there must first ask for my double swords."

    Hinata struggled to get out of Shiro's arms. Shiro stepped back slightly. Hinata slowly walked towards Kyuubi: "Naruto, do you remember me? I am Hinata. You know, I am easily shy.  Yes, so when we were in Konoha, you always teased me and made me blush all day long. You made me so embarrassed every time. But I don¡¯t blame you, Naruto, because I"  Hinata's face turned red again. It was so red and very cute. Hinata looked at the Kyuubi in front of her and said, "Because I like Naruto the most, so please turn Naruto back."Come on Naruto.  "Everyone is looking at Kyuubi and Hinata. They hope that Hinata can succeed and let Naruto change back. As for Tendo Payne, facing the current situation, he did not act rashly. For him, capturing the human pillar  It is much easier to use force than to capture a tailed beast, so even he hopes that Hinata can succeed. What's more, Tendo Payne has already planned to retreat, because even if Naruto transforms from the Nine Tails, with so many masters  , and he was not sure of successfully capturing the Kyuubi, so he hoped that Hinata could attract everyone's attention.

    "Roar" Kyuubi's roar was the answer to Hinata. At the same time, the air flow from the roar blew away all the dust around him.  Now the entire Kyuubi's body was completely reflected in everyone's seriousness.

    "Where is Xiaoyuki?" Uzumaki Kina asked in surprise.  Kakashi and others fell silent.  "Lord Qinai?" Bai was a little confused.  Uzumaki Kina said: "Just now Xiaoyue approached Naruto, and then"

    "Could it be that"

    "Roar." Kyuubi roared again, his blood-red eyes staring closely at Hinata who was closest to him. Kakashi said in shock: "Oh no, Hinata is in danger." Kakashi put the red beans in his hand  He handed it to Ino beside him and immediately headed towards Hinata. Everyone headed towards Kyuubi, hoping to save Hinata.  "Roar." The nine tails roared, and the nine tails behind them danced. Everyone had not felt it before, but this time everyone felt different. The nine tails danced at the same time. For a moment, the sand and stones were flying, and even those with less strength could gain a foothold.  Unsteady, let alone getting close, and because Hinata still had this injury on her body, her whole body was directly blown into the sky by the air flow brought by the nine tails.

    The front paws of Kyuubi were deep inside, grabbing at Hinata.  Kakashi's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan turned and he was about to use his 'divine power'. "Don't resist." Fenghua Koyuki's voice sounded, and everyone was stunned. Hinata, who had the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and Byakugan, immediately discovered Fenghua.  The figure of Xiaoxue.  I saw Fenghua Xiaoxue sticking her head out from among the blood-red fur on Nine-Tails' neck.

    Everyone was stunned, and Fenghua Koyuki continued: "Don't resist, Hinata, I can feel that Naruto has no ill intentions towards you, just like me just now." After hearing Fenghua Koyuki's words, Kakashi immediately stopped  He used the 'Kamimui', and sure enough, although Kyuubi caught Hinata, he did not use any force and just gently protected Hinata in the palm of his hand.  "Roar." Kyuubi suddenly turned his head and roared at Fenghua Koyuki, and then put Hinata in his neck. Then Kyuubi's tail rolled up, and Uzumaki Kina was also rolled up.  Put it on yourself.  Because Kazuka Koyuki and Hinata were in front, Uzumaki Kina didn't resist at all this time.

    "Kyuubi can actually make them hide on his body!" Asuma said in shock, even the cigarette in his mouth fell.  "This proves that this is not the real Kyuubi, but Naruto. No, it should be said that there is still a trace of Naruto's consciousness. Whether it is His Highness Fenghua Koyuki or Hinata, they plus Lord Kinai  , the three of them can be said to be the three women with whom Naruto has the closest relationship. Therefore, even if he has completely transformed into the Nine-Tails, they are the most important existences in his consciousness."

    Kyuubi put Fuka Koyuki, Hinata, and Uzumaki Kina on his body. Hinata and Fuka Koyuki were placed in the fur of Naruto's neck first, so they didn't know that Uzumaki Kina was there.  Nana was also involved. Although Hinata had Byakugan, all Hinata's thoughts were on how to recover Naruto from the Kyuubi state.

    Hinata and Fenghua Koyuki climbed up to Kyuubi's forehead together. Kyuubi sensed it immediately, but Kyuubi was really tolerant towards the two of them. It didn't care. On the contrary, it slowed down to let  They are more convenient.

    Hinata grabbed one of Kyuubi's ears: "Naruto, do you remember? When we first met, at that time, you were teasing me, holding my hand, and didn't let go for a long time, or  When Iruka-sensei started talking, she let go" Hinata slowly told Kyuubi's ears about all the experiences she and Naruto had had, and everything about the two of them together.

    Fenghua Koyuki also grabbed Kyuubi's other ear and said: "Naruto, when we first met, I was very drunk. It was you who came to the bar to find me and beat me up.  I fainted, and then carried me back to the ship to the Land of Snow" The violence in Kyuubi's eyes gradually subsided, his steps became slower, and the intervals between the beast roars in his throat became longer and longer.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 521 Senior Brother Nagato (6)

    "Just remember, your human life is only a hundred years, I can afford to waitcom" Kyuubi said and closed his eyes.  Naruto looked at Kyuubi and said, "Really? Thank you, Kyuubi." "Hmph." Kyuubi snorted and did not reply.  Naruto stepped forward and leaned slightly against Kyuubi.

    "Naruto, do you remember? The first time we met" "Naruto, the first time we met, I was very drunk"  "Two different female voices came into Naruto's ears at the same time.

    "I remember these two voices are the voices of the two girls you like." Kyuubi suddenly said.  Naruto nodded and said: "The voice that sounded first was Hinata's. She is a girl I have liked for a long time. You know that in my previous life, I was from another world. When I was in that world, I started to like Hinata.  Tian, ??I can't forget him for a long time, and the other voice belongs to Xue'er, she is the famous name of the Land of Snow, and she is also my beloved wife."

    "Really?" Jiuwei responded casually: "Since their voices can be transmitted here, it means that they are calling you from the heart. You'd better go out and meet them, and now outside  Kyuubi, although there is a trace of consciousness between you and me, in the final analysis, it is only caused by my chakra. Instinct is greater than consciousness. If time goes by, the trace of consciousness between you and me will soon disappear. Instinct  You will have complete control over your body, and when the time comes, I cannot guarantee the safety of your two women."

    "I understand, thank you, Kyuubi." Naruto said to Kyuubi, but Kyuubi didn't answer. Then Naruto looked at his abdomen, where black liquid was constantly flowing from the sealed place.  Then Naruto turned and walked towards the outside of the iron gate.

    Naruto stepped out of the iron door, glanced at the sealing talisman on the iron door, and then started to walk outside. As Naruto left step by step, Naruto's abdomen slowly formed the original sealing pattern again.  .  The moment the sealing formula was fully formed, Naruto's figure disappeared.

    When Naruto's figure disappeared, Kyuubi's blood-red eyes opened again: "I didn't expect that the Fourth Hokage of Konoha would like to spy on his son." As soon as Kyuubi finished speaking, golden light flashed  However, the fourth generation appeared in front of Kyuubi. The fourth generation did not lean on Kyuubi like Naruto. In other words, Kyuubi would not let anyone other than Naruto get close to him at all.

    "Speaking of which, Kyuubi, I really want to thank you. When Naruto reached out to lift the sealing talisman, you didn't do anything to Naruto." The Yondaime looked at Kyuubi and said, "If you had done anything, maybe  You have left this prison and gone out into the outside world."

    "Hmph, don't make it so easy." Jiuwei said coldly: "It's me who likes to stay here. As the saying goes, one gain and one loss. Staying here, although there is no freedom, is also a lot more relaxed. Except for the occasional need to give my power to  Apart from the kid, I don¡¯t need to think about other things at all. If I stay outside, I¡¯m afraid there will be many people who want to get my power. Although I think I have good strength, but in the face of human ambition and greed  , I don¡¯t think I can resist it. When the time comes, it will be nothing more than changing to another Jinchuuriki. It is nothing more than freezing from one cage to another. There is no big difference between life at all. Moreover, my life and  Naruto-kun has been connected together. If I leave, Naruto-ki's life will come to an end. I think Naruto-ki is still very pleasing to the eye, and I don't want such a pleasing little kid to die so soon. You  It's this brat's father again. You are hiding here just to perfect the seal again one day when I want to escape. So even if I try to do something, you will stop Naruto from breaking the seal.  It fits the bill, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    "Haha." The fourth generation showed a sunny smile and did not refute Kyuubi's words. Obviously Kyuubi's words may not be entirely correct, but at least they are inseparable.

    "Hmph." Kyuubi said coldly: "Don't worry, I'm not you human beings. I still abide by my promise. No matter whether the sealing formula exists or not, I will not take it by force until Naruto dies.  Naruto's body." "Thank you, Kyuubi." The Yondaime thanked him.

    After a while, the fourth generation looked at Kyuubi and said: "By the way, Kyuubi, do you think Naruto has noticed my existence? I always feel that Naruto seems to have noticed it."

    "I don't know." Kyuubi was silent for a while before speaking: "You have been in Naruto's body for more than ten years. His mind has always been very mature and his scheming is very deep. Whether it is you or me,  We can't even see any clues from the appearance. Now we can only wait and see what Naruto's next reaction will be. Isn't it clear?"

    The fourth generation nodded and said: "That's right. This is the only way."

    ??????????? Fenghua Koyuki and Hinata are two??Lie down in front of one of Kyuubi's ears, and talk about everything about themselves and Naruto in detail. As the two people talk, Kyuubi moves slower and slower, and finally even stops, listening carefully.  Following the two people's words, Kyuubi's seriousness and violence have completely disappeared, and even a trace of tenderness slowly appeared.

    "Continue, Koyuki, Hinata." Uzumaki Kina also came to Kyuubi's head and said: "Naruto has reacted to your words. If you continue to talk, maybe soon, Naruto will change  Back to the way it was before." Fenghua Xiaoxue and Hinata were encouraged, and the two continued to talk about some things related to themselves and Naruto, but things between men and women were just that, Fenghua Xiaoxue and Hinata  As he spoke, he unconsciously mentioned things that would make people blush, which made Hinata, who was easily shy, extremely embarrassed. If it weren't for the fact that Naruto hadn't changed back yet, Hinata would have fainted from embarrassment.  It's over.

    Tendo Pain stared at Kyuubi closely. He saw two girls lying next to Kyuubi's ears. Looking at the situation in front of him, he already knew that sooner or later, Naruto would become himself again, not the one in front of him.  However, when the time comes, he will face the siege of a large number of masters, so he has been looking for an opportunity to retreat, and he already knows that he has found it, that is when the Kyuubi transformed into Naruto again. At that moment, everyone because  I was happy and relaxed for a moment. At that time, it was time to leave.

    Shiro, Kakashi, Maki, Konoha Sunagakure and others all followed the Kyuubi. However, except for these three people who were also paying attention to Tendo Payne, the others were completely shocked by the Kyuubi in front of them.  Especially Asuma, this was the second time he faced Kyuubi.

    "Roar" Suddenly Kyuubi raised his head to the sky and roared, and his body shook suddenly, "Thank you, Xue'er, Hinata." Suddenly Kyuubi mouthed words, and then everyone was overjoyed. At the same time, Kyuubi began to shrink violently, and then Kujo  The tail turned into blood-red chakra and disappeared with the wind. In the blink of an eye, the figure of the nine-tails completely shrunk to the size of an ordinary person. Then a burst of chakra rose into the sky. Naruto suddenly opened his eyes. Naruto was completely  Restored to its original appearance.  It's just that Naruto's first feeling was darkness, and his second feeling was weight.

    "Naruto, you have recovered!" Uzumaki Kina said happily.  Immediately, Uzumaki Kina looked at Fenghua Koyuki and Hinata and said: "Koyuki, Hinata, thank you for your hard work, but you should get up from Naruto first. Of course, I very much hope that you can be with the naked Naruto.  People do something, but I think it¡¯s best to do it after returning to Fengxing City. What do you think?¡± After saying that, Uzumaki Kina turned around, and Fenghua Koyuki and Hinata immediately noticed the pressure on them.  Next, Naruto was naked. Their faces immediately turned red and they stood up in a hurry.

    Naruto also stood up. Fortunately, Fenghua Koyuki was a close lover with Naruto. She had done everything and had seen Naruto's body more than once, so after Fenghua Koyuki blushed for a moment,  He recovered quickly.  Hinata screamed in surprise when she saw Naruto's body, and her cheeks turned red. However, Hinata still wanted to know Naruto's physical condition, so she suppressed her shame and looked at Naruto's body.  After a glance, when she was sure that Naruto was okay, she also looked into Naruto's slightly playful sea-blue eyes. Then, the blush on Hinata's face that had not subsided turned red to the bottom, and then Hinata  Green smoke came out of Tian's head and he fainted.

    Naruto knew Hinata very well. When the green smoke came out of Hinata's head, he hurriedly stepped forward. When Hinata fainted, Naruto stepped forward to support Hinata and let her fall on his side.  In arms.

    Fenghua Koyuki said with a smile but not a smile: "Naruto, do you want me and mom to stay away for a while." Fenghua Koyuki said and handed a scroll to Naruto.

    Naruto gave Fenghua Koyuki a funny look, handed Hinata to her, and at the same time took Fenghua Koyuki's scroll and said: "Okay, no more joking, Tendou Pain is still there, I have to deal with him.  , Mom, you, Xiaoxue, and Hinata should go back to Wind Star City first!" While saying that, Naruto took out a set of God-controlling robes from Scroll Claw Red and put them on and said: "Don't worry, it was just because I saw Hinata before.  If you sacrifice for me, I will go crazy. I won¡¯t come this time, but I must see Senior Brother Nagato in person.¡±

    Kina Uzumaki knew that Naruto had already put on clothes, so he turned around and looked at Naruto with a determined look on his face. He stopped Fenghua Koyuki who wanted to say something else and said: "Go, Naruto  . Mom will bring Koyuki and Hinata back." Naruto nodded, stepped forward and kissed Uzumaki Kina's forehead lightly and said, "Mom, I'm leaving." Then Naruto kissed Fenghua Koyuki's again.  With a smile on her lips, she said, "Wait until I come back, Xue'er." Finally, she kissed Hinata, who had fainted, and left.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 522 Senior Brother Nagato (7)

    "Mastercom" Kakashi and Maki rushed over with everyone from Konoha and Sunagakure. After taking a look and finding no trace of Naruto, they asked: "Where is Naruto? Hasn't he recovered?  Yet?"

    Uzumaki Kina nodded and said: "He went to chase Tendou Pain. He said that he must meet Master Jiraiya's disciple, Nagato, in person." Kakashi nodded and said: "Speaking of which, Tendou Pain doesn't know anything.  By then his figure had disappeared."

    "How is this possible?" Bai said worriedly: "If Naruto-sama goes alone"

    "Don't worry, Shiro." Uzumaki Kinai said: "I believe Naruto. He said that he will not go crazy again. In this case, there is nothing to worry about!"

    "But, Master Kinai" Haku said hurriedly, and then Uzumaki Kinai said: "Haku, Naruto said, let you escort Xiaoyue and Hinata back to Fengxing City." Haku was stunned, and for a moment,  She didn't know what to do. On the one hand, she was worried about Naruto's safety, and on the other hand, she didn't want to disobey Naruto's orders. She hesitated slightly, looked around for a moment, then smiled and said: "Yuji, His Highness the Daimyo and  Miss Hinata, I'll leave it to you." With that, Bai Yi jumped towards the direction Naruto left.  Ma Ji looked at Shiro's leaving figure and immediately followed with Sunagakure's people. Even the people of Konoha were ready to make a move.

    Uzumaki Kina was stunned, and then said: "Shiro, wait a minute, that direction is not the direction Naruto walked." As Uzumaki Kina spoke, Maki and the other sand ninjas immediately stopped, and the people in Konoha also re-  Calmed down.  However, Bai did not stop, but several people jumped up and disappeared. Everyone was stunned, and then Bai's words came from a distance: "Master Qinai, Bai is Naruto-sama's tool. As a tool, you must be there at all times."  I know where the master is. So although I didn't see where Naruto-sama went with my own eyes, I could sense it. Although this direction is not the direction where Naruto-sama left, I know that Tendo Payne is in this direction now.  Naruto-sama will be here soon."

    Ma Ji wanted to chase again, but at this time, Bai's figure had completely disappeared. Yue Huayou held the two swords in both hands and said: "Really, by the way, I also want to fight." As he said the two swords, he  ' With a sound, they exchanged blows, then separated the scabbard again, stepped forward and said to Uzumaki Kinai: "Don't worry, Mr. Kinai, Naruto is very strong, he has already broken through the shadow level, and Shiro,  Although she has not yet reached the Kage level, she has already reached the peak of the quasi-kage. Coupled with her blood stain limit, her strength is not inferior to the ordinary Kage level. Naruto plus Shiro can definitely face the two  Even three shadow-level masters, so Master Qinai, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    "Naruto is my son, and I have absolute confidence in him." Uzumaki Kina said: "Let's go, Xiaoyuki, let's go back to Wind Star City and prepare to celebrate Naruto's victory."

    "Okay, Mom." Fenghua Xiaoxue responded. At this time, several figures jumped up. The first one was a mature woman in her thirties, wearing a blood-red cat-shaped fur coat, exuding a kind of  The unique temptation is Mao Shanhong. Behind her is Mao Shanqiu, who is wearing a pink cat-shaped coat, and several men and women wearing similar costumes.

    "Mao Shanhong has met Mr. Kinai, His Highness the Daimyo." Mao Shanhong knelt down on one knee and said to Uzumaki Kinai.  "Get up quickly." Uzumaki Kina hurriedly stepped forward to help Mao Shanhong up and said: "Didn't I say that you and I are similar in age? As long as it is not a formal occasion, we can treat each other as sisters."

    "Mao Shanhong is Naruto-sama's subordinate, how can he go beyond that?" Although Mao Shanhong stood up, she still said seriously, and then paused slightly and said: "Kinai-sama, where is Naruto-sama?"

    "Naruto went to deal with Akatsuki's Payne." Uzumaki Kina said: "Let's go back to Wind Star City first."

    Mao Shanhong nodded slightly and said: "Yes, Mr. Kinai." Then Mao Shanhong looked at Kakashi and said: "Mr. Kakashi, do you have a watermelon hair style, a green dress, and a kappa-like Jounin?  Then Mao Shanhong pointed at Xiao Li in the crowd and said, "It's an enlarged version of him."

    Everyone was stunned, "Teacher Kai." Xiao Li looked at Mao Shanhong and said, "You know Mr. Kai" Kakashi stepped forward to stop Xiao Li slightly and said to Mao Shanhong: "Yes, Miss Mao Shan, you  The person you are talking about should be my jounin of Konoha, Tetsue Kai. May I ask if something happened to him?"

    "Nothing!" Mao Shanhong responded casually: "He is still alive now." Hearing these words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Shikamaru took a step forward and carefully said; "Mr. Mao Shan, what you said  Is it 'still alive'?" Shikamaru deliberately emphasized the volume of these three words.

    Mao Shanhong glanced at Shikamaru with a hint of admiration and said: "Yes, he is still alive. Although it is just one more breath than a dead person, he is still alive."

      Everyone was shocked, "You mean Teacher Kai is injured." Xiao Li said hurriedly.

    Mao Shanhong turned around and said: "Yes, although I don't know what happened to him, he was already injured when I met him. If I hadn't seen the Konoha forehead protector on him, I would have saved him.  Come back. You should be receiving treatment in Fengxing City now, but there are no ninjas who are good at medical ninjutsu in Fengxing City" Before Mao Shanhong finished speaking, Xiao Li rushed to Sakura and bowed deeply.  Said: "Sakura, please."

    "Yes, yes, yes." Xiao Ying waved her hands repeatedly and said: "I understand, don't be like this, let's go." Xiao Li immediately smiled and said: "Then please, Xiao Ying." After saying this, Xiao Li immediately said  He took Sakura away without even leaving a chance for Sakura to speak.

    Asuma and Kakashi looked at each other, and then they nodded silently. Kakashi said: "Sai, Kiba, Shino, you all follow Asuma first, and Tenten and I will send Anko and Kina back home first.  Windstar City.¡±

    Maki then said: "Then let's act together with Mr. Asuma." Kakashi and Asuma naturally had no objections.  At this time, Uzumaki Kina stepped forward and took Hinata in Fenghua Koyuki's arms. Mao Shanhong stepped forward and said: "Your Majesty the Daimyo, I will take you back."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue smiled softly and said: "Thank you for your hard work." Mao Shanhong shook his head and said: "This is a matter of my subordinates' duty." After saying that, Mao Shanhong turned around and bent down slightly, Fenghua Xiaoxue stepped forward and leaned on  On Mao Shanhong's back, Mao Shanqiu saw Fenghua Xiaoxue lying on Mao Shanhong's back, her mouth raised slightly. She was a little jealous, because it had been a long time since she had let her mother carry her on her back.  Now, Mao Shanhong is carrying someone else, so Mao Shanqiu is a little jealous.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at Mao Shanqiu and said: "By the way, Xiaoqiu, I'm a little hungry. When I get back, I'll ask the chef to make us something to eat. What do you want to eat?" "Tuna ramen." Mao Shanqiu immediately  shouted.  Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded, Uzumaki Kina said: "Okay, let's go." With that, Uzumaki Kina jumped up and headed towards Fengxing City, Mao Shanhong immediately followed, and Yuehua Yuji followed closely.  Behind her, came Kakashi, Mao Shanqiu and others, and the last one was Tiantian.  A quick little thing for a group of people.

    Asuma looked at Kiba and said, "Then let's go too. Kiba, I'm going to trouble you to find Naruto's whereabouts."

    Kiba smiled and said: "Akamaru and I have been looking for Naruto's scent from the beginning. Although we didn't find it, Akamaru and I have been following the scent of Minazuki Shiro. Right, Akamaru. Woof."  Akamaru also responded loudly, and then Ya said: "Let's go, come with us." After saying that, Akamaru jumped up, carrying Ya on his back and headed towards the direction Shiro left. Asuma and Maki brought a large number of  Personnel followed

    ¡®Whoops¡¯ a figure flashed by, then stopped. Tiandao Payne looked at the golden figure behind him and said, "What do you want to do? Namikaze Naruto."

    "I seem to have already said it." Naruto looked at Tiandao Payne and said: "I want to see you, Senior Brother Nagato."

    "" Tiandao Payne looked at Naruto, then turned around and said: "Then you can follow me." As he said that, Tiandao Payne left quickly, the speed was very alarming, but after all, Naruto was pregnant with  Flying Thunder God may not be as fast as Tendo Payne, but it is impossible for Tendo Payne to get rid of Naruto.  Then two figures, one behind the other, quickly flashed through the forest.

    Because Nagato wants to control Six Paths Payne, although Nagato is not very close to Payne's location, it is actually not very far. Both Heavenly Path Payne and Naruto are very fast. According to their current situation  With such speed, it doesn't take long to reach Nagato's location

    Another place.

    "As expected, he is the son of the Fourth Hokage and the disciple of Master Jiraiya." Nagato opened his reincarnation eyes and said: "Even if he has completely transformed into the Nine-Tails, he can still control himself and not hurt the people he cherishes.  And it can be restored to its original appearance in such a short period of time." Nagato paused slightly and said: "However, if you dare to come here, then I will take you away. Namikaze Naruto.  "

    "Nagato, what you mean is that Namikaze Naruto is coming this way." Konan asked.  Nagato nodded and said, "Yes, he is alone, following Tendo Payne. And he has already arrived."

    As soon as Nagato finished speaking, Konan heard two footsteps. One was naturally Tendo Pain, and although Konan couldn't tell the other, she knew it was Naruto's.  Feng Qing holds her own Waning Moon Sword.

    Naruto followed Tiandao Pain to a big tree. Tiandao Pain walked directly towards the big tree and immediately melted into the big tree. Naruto immediately knew that this big tree had another mystery, so he also walked in  .

    After entering, there were four people standing inside, one?Tiandao Payne, one is Fengqing, the other is Xiaonan, and the remaining one is in a spider-like machine. He has long red hair, purple reincarnation eyes, a naked and skinny body, and dozens of penises inserted behind his back.  A black iron rod.  "Hello. Brother Nagato," Naruto said.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 523 Conversation between Senior Brothers (1)

    Nagato looked at Naruto and said: "Sure enough, you are so brave. You dare to follow Tiandao alone. However, five of the six paths of Pain have been defeated by you and your men. You do have the power of pride, but Namikaze  Naruto, do you think that none of us are your opponents, and that you alone can deal with the attack of the three of us here plus Tendo Payne?"

    Naruto glanced at Nagato for a moment: "I didn't think so, Brother Nagato, although I and others defeated the Five Paths of Pain, in fact I know that the power of the Five Paths of Pain was not exerted at all.  , only the Shura Path and the Animal Path have fully exerted their power, and the other three paths have no chance to exert their respective powers. The Lustful Immortal, Teacher Jiraiya, said that among the six paths of Payne, one is  The other five realms that can be resurrected are, I think, either the hell realm or the human realm. The hungry ghost realm I faced can absorb all attribute attacks. Although each of them has extraordinary strength, if they can cooperate together  If so, then they will be able to exert stronger power, and from the beginning, Six Paths Payne has been completely separated by me. Six Paths Payne has not even had time to exert half of his own strength, and he was separated by me.  We were defeated separately from my people." As he spoke, Naruto paused slightly and said: "Furthermore, Brother Nagato, you are the owner of the Rinnegan Eye. As the head of the three major pupil techniques, I don't think his Rinnegan Eye  Its function is only to share the sight of other six paths and control the six paths. I think the Samsara Eye must have other powers, otherwise, the Samsara Eye would not become the first of the three major pupil techniques."

    "Then what's the purpose of your visit this time?" Nagato looked at Naruto and said, "According to your mind, you probably didn't come here to die."

    "Purpose?" Naruto read a sentence, and then said: "If I really have any purpose, then there is only one purpose. Brother Nagato, let me ask on behalf of the lustful immortal, why?"

    "Naruto-sama!" Bai's figure appeared in the distance. Naruto turned his head and looked at Bai in the distance. After a few jumps, Bai's figure appeared in front of Naruto. He looked at the dark color and said with joy:  "That's great, Naruto-sama, you're okay."

    "Shiro, how did you come here?" Naruto said with some confusion: "How did you find this place?"

    Bai glanced at Nagato, Konan and others in the distance, and then apologized to Naruto: "I'm sorry, Naruto-sama, I'm very worried about you, so Mi You escorted His Highness the Daimyo and the others back in accordance with your order. However, His Highness the Daimyo and the others  With Yuji escorting me, and with Kinai-sama, Konoha, Sunagakure and others, I think there shouldn¡¯t be any danger. This subordinate did not obey Naruto-sama¡¯s orders, please be punished by Naruto-sama.¡±

    "Forget it." Naruto waved his hand and said: "Since you're here, forget it. Just stay nearby and listen carefully, and don't interrupt or make any moves at will." "" Bai looked at Nagato and Konan.  He glanced at Naruto and said respectfully, "Yes, Naruto-sama." Then he took a step back and stood behind Naruto, vaguely protecting him.

    Naruto looked at Nagato and said, "Senior Brother Nagato, you haven't answered me yet? Why did you become what you are today? And why did Senior Brother Yahiko become the Tiandao Pain that he is today."

    "Why?" Nagato muttered.  Then he said: "Because of pain." "Pain?" Naruto was slightly stunned. Countless characters whose fates were so tragic that their temperaments changed drastically flashed through Naruto's mind. He looked at Yahiko, who had become Tiandao Pain, and turned Nagato over.  What happens next is anyone's guess.

    Nagato looked at Naruto and said, "Since you want to know, then I'll tell you." Nagato paused slightly and said, "I have had two major pains in my life that I couldn't bear. The first pain,  It was the death of my parents. When the Great Ninja War broke out, a large number of countries were implicated. Later, when the war was coming to an end, the battlefield was in the Land of Rain. The flames of war quickly spread throughout the Land of Rain, and my parents and I were  Living in the Land of Rain, we hid at home. Because here, we did not escape in time, and finally the place where we lived became a battle-prone area. One day, two ninjas broke into my house.  When they found us, no, it should be said that they didn't even search at all. They looked around for food as soon as they broke in. Perhaps because they had been hungry for too long, after they found the food, they just checked to see if there was any poison in it.  , after confirming that it was not poisoned, they began to devour it. While they were eating, my parents wanted to take me away quietly. When we were about to leave, I accidentally touched the vase, and then  The smashing of the vase alarmed the two ninjas, and their first reaction was to draw out their kunai and fight." After saying this, a sad emotion appeared in Nagato's Samsara eyes.

    Nagato said with sadness: "Why did my parents protect me and died in the hands of those two ninjas? Before they died, they shouted for me to run away, but I was completely stupid"There, he stared blankly at the corpses of his parents and the two ninjas with leaf forehead protectors.  "

    "Are the leaves protecting your forehead?" Naruto said: "In that case, he is a ninja of Konoha. And that battle was probably the battle that made the three of them famous, the Lustful Sennin, Tsunade Hime, and Orochimaru. Later,  What about the two ninjas?"

    "That's right. They are the ninjas of Konoha." Nagato said, with strong hatred in his eyes: "It was the ninjas of Konoha who killed my parents. I was completely stupid at the time, and those two  The ninjas also discovered that they were only killing ordinary civilians. They shouted in horror, "Why are there still civilians in this place?" "Didn't the civilians leave long ago?" and the like. Later, they wanted to get close to me, but I just  My eyes hurt, and then I didn't know anything. When I woke up, the two Konoha ninjas had turned into corpses. I looked around in horror, and then I buried the corpses of my parents.  , I will go on the road alone." When talking about this, Nagato looked at Xiaonan: "If you go on the road alone, you have to face many problems. The most basic one is food. Because it is a battlefield, my food source is very limited.  It was difficult. Just when I fainted from hunger, it was Xiaonan who saved me. She brought me to Yahiko and Fengqing. So the four of us lived a hard life in the war-torn era by helping each other and relying on each other.  ." When he said these words, a hint of joy and nostalgia flashed in Nagato's reincarnation eyes.

    Naruto looked at Konan, Fengqing and Tiandao Pain next to him. Naruto suddenly understood why Brother Nagato didn't care when the other five Pain died in battle, but when Tiandao Pain was in danger,  Brother Nagato would rather use another one instead than let him get hurt. Perhaps for him, Tendo Payne is equivalent to Yahiko's existence.

    "Originally, we could continue to survive like this. Maybe we could wait until one day when the war ends, and we can live a happy and peaceful life again." Nagato continued: "Until one day later, Yahiko proposed to learn ninjutsu from ninjas.  . He said he wanted to protect us better. In fact, we have always been centered on Yahiko, so we did not object to Yahiko¡¯s words, but when we were ready to set off"

    "I left alone." Fengqing held the Zangetsu sword in her hand and said, "I am an abandoned son of a ninjutsu family. I was abandoned by my family because I couldn't practice ninjutsu. Later, I lived a pretty good life with Yahiko.  , but when Yahiko proposed to practice ninjutsu, I knew it was time to leave. I couldn't practice ninjutsu and following them would only drag them down, so I left alone."

    "We were heartbroken by Fengqing's departure, but it strengthened Yahiko's heart. So we found Jiraiya-sensei, Tsunade-hime and Orochimaru who were fighting Sanshouyu Hanzo, the leader of the Hidden Rain Village, at the border of the Land of Rain.  When we arrived at the scene, we only heard that Hanzo Sansho named Jiraiya the teacher, and the three of them were named the Sannin of Konoha. Later we found them, and Orochimaru directly said that he wanted to kill us, but Tsunade-hime stopped him  Orochimaru, but she didn¡¯t say much, I know she meant to let us fend for ourselves, only Jiraiya-sensei took care of us and promised to take care of us.¡±

    "Jiraiya-sensei took care of us for three years. Three years later, he left. Yahiko took Konan and I to fight for the peace of the Land of Rain. But although the Ninja World War was over, the civil strife in the Land of Rain  But it broke out. Just when we had just made some achievements, Sanshouyu Hanzo stood in front of us. In fact, according to our strength at the time, we were not afraid of each other, but he captured Xiaonan and used Xiaonan to  To threaten. Even though Yahiko knew it was a trap, he still rushed forward and rescued Konan, but he sacrificed himself. At that time, the enemy we had to face was not only Sanshouyu Hanzo, but also someone wearing a leaf forehead protector.  Man. Losing a close friend is my second pain.¡±

    "You mean, Konoha." Naruto said in shock.

    "That's right, it's Konoha." Nagato said, "Yahiko died at the hands of Konoha and Sanho Hanzo."

    "That's it. I think I have a general understanding. When Yahiko died, the power of your reincarnation eye exploded, allowing you to defeat Sansho Hanzo and Konoha's troops. Then you commanded the entire Amegakure Village, and then established  Akatsuki. You feel great pain, so you want everyone in the world to feel it. Because of this, you want to capture the nine tailed beasts to achieve your goal."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 524 Conversation between Senior Brothers (2)

    "You can say thatcom" Nagato said: "And I have already said that pain will make people evolve. The pain endured by my parents' deathlock made me the top existence among all people in the world.  The pain caused by Yahiko's death lock made me evolve from a human to a god. Pain can make people evolve. Namikaze Naruto, the same goes for you. When you see with your own eyes the woman you love is penetrated by my weapon for you.  When you penetrate the body, you have also evolved. You can control the power of the nine tails more and make yourself stronger. Before this, if I faced you, I was absolutely sure that I could defeat you, but now,  Naruto, I am no longer sure of victory. This is the evolution of human beings."

    "Humph." Naruto snorted coldly: "Evolution? Ridiculous. This is not the so-called evolution at all."

    "Is it ridiculous?" Nagato looked at Naruto and said, "I don't think this is a ridiculous thing, because the facts are before our eyes."

    "Really?" Naruto looked at Nagato and said, "So Brother Nagato, since you claim to have evolved into a god, let me ask you, can you still evolve? What will happen after evolution?"

    Nagato glanced at Naruto and said, "Have you set your target on Xiaonan and Fengqing, but do you think I will let you succeed?" Xiaonan and Fengqing were already ready to fight.

    "Senior Brother Nagato, you are wrong. According to what you said, I am just letting you evolve to a higher level." Naruto held a special kunai in his hand: "You are only at the level of God now.  That¡¯s it, if you evolve towards a higher level, then Senior Brother Nagato, you will evolve into the God of Gods. I am working hard for your evolution.¡±

    Nagato stopped talking, his samsara eyes looked at Naruto closely, and Tiandao Pain also vaguely blocked the way of Xiaonan and Fengqing.  Xiaonan and Fengqing also looked like they were facing a formidable enemy.  Bai looked at them, his hands slightly straightened, and three thousand books stuck in his palms out of thin air.  Once Konan and the others activate, Shiro will also activate immediately.

    "It's useless." Naruto slightly stretched out his left hand to stop Bai, and playing with the special publication in his right hand, he said, "Senior Brother Nagato, Senior Sister Konan, do you think you can stop my 'Flying Thunder God'?"  Naruto immediately shot the special kunai in his hand towards Konan, and at the same time Naruto's figure disappeared from the place.

    Everyone's attention was focused on such a special kunai, "Don't touch this kunai, otherwise for just a moment, the kunai's spell will be wrapped around you." Nagato said loudly, and at the same time, he  A black iron rod was shot out of the machine below, and the iron rod knocked the kunai away with a 'dang' sound.

    "No one in this world can stop my 'Flying Thunder God'." Naruto's figure appeared behind Konan, and a long sword with a golden blade was placed across Konan's neck: "Of course, if  If you can also penetrate space, you can block my 'Flying Thunder God'."

    "When?" Xiao Nan looked at the sword in his neck and asked in surprise.  Naruto stretched out his left hand and grabbed Konan's other shoulder to fully control her. He approached Konan's ear and said, "Don't move, Senior Sister Konan, I don't want to kill you, but if you want to mess around, I won't either."  I'll be polite. Don't think that I can't do anything. Speaking of which, the lustful immortal has deep feelings for you, so he will be merciful to you, but I have no feelings for you. We have never even met twice.  I won't show any mercy to you, not to mention, Senior Brother Nagato treats Hinata like this. So, you'd better not act rashly, otherwise, I will only treat you perfect and beautiful, Senior Sister Xiaonan.  There is a slight flaw on the neck. By the way, the one I have in my hand is the weapon of the Second Hokage, the Thunder God Sword."

    "You have reached the point where you can freely use 'Flying Thunder God' without special kunai!" Nagato looked at Naruto and said, the expression on his face did not change at all, but whether Nagato's heart was like his face  It was so peaceful that no one knew about it.  However, Naruto believed that Nagato would not let Konan sacrifice, because Nagato said before that he evolved because of the death of his best friend Yahiko, and Konan and Yahiko have equal status in Nagato's heart, so Naruto  I don¡¯t believe Nagato would let Konan die like this.

    "Naruto, you are evolving in my direction." Nagato looked at Naruto and said, "Because I hurt Hinata Hinata, you also want to hurt Konan, so that I can feel the same pain as you.  .Naruto, your thoughts are very close to mine. Give yourself to me. Naruto, together we can let people in the whole world feel our same pain."

    "Don't get me wrong, Senior Brother Nagato." Naruto looked at Nagato and said: "The reason why I caught Senior Sister Xiaonan was not because I wanted to do something. What I wanted was just a good environment for talking. Instead of being like  Same as before, although you are talking, Senior Brother Nagato, youChanging his posture from time to time, he may launch a possible attack at any time.  "

    "Did you find it?" Nagato looked at Naruto and said.  A smile appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth and he said: "Senior Brother Nagato, I have experienced a lot of battles, so I still have some eyesight. And the reason why I told you, Senior Brother Nagato, is just to perform better.  It's just a 'Flying Thunder God'. Although I can identify the target without special kunai, it will take a while to find it."

    "That's right." Nagato read a sentence and said, "No wonder I felt that you were a little absent-minded when listening to my self-narration. It turns out that part of your mind was looking for the address, but Naruto, what I want to say has been said.  It¡¯s over, in this situation, it seems that all we have left is fighting.¡±

    "Really?" Naruto tightened the 'Thunder God Sword' in his hand and approached Konan's neck and said, "Senior Brother Nagato, you probably don't know yet. When I was born, my father sealed the Nine Tails in my body.  , and at the same time, he left a mark in my body, a mark of 'Flying Thunder God', so since I was born, Flying Thunder God has been in my mind, and now, I have learned to fly Thunder God for more than ten years.  Years ago. With so many years of understanding of the 'Flying Thunder God', coupled with the recent battle with Madara Uchiha, who is also proficient in space ninjutsu, although I lost, it made me understand more about space ninjutsu. This paragraph  Over the past few days, in addition to being able to perform space ninjutsu without special kunai, I have also learned the application of a space ninjutsu move: 'space confinement'."

    "Spatial confinement?" Fengqing asked doubtfully, "What is that?"

    "It's nothing?" Naruto said casually: "It's just an application of space ninjutsu. Its function is only to imprison those who are inferior to him in terms of strength, chakra amount, etc. Of course, the premise  It's my own body that has to come into contact with the opponent, but this is just a very simple thing for me who possesses the 'Flying Thunder God Technique'."

    "What will be the effect of being imprisoned?" Naruto shrugged: "There is no special effect. It's just that the chakra of the imprisoned person will be completely imprisoned before I lift the imprisonment. In this case, the ninja cannot be used."  Jutsu, I can't even move." Nagato and Fengqing looked at Konan at the same time. At this time, they suddenly discovered that Konan had not even moved his eyelids since he was caught by Naruto.  "Have you discovered it?" Naruto looked at Nagato and Fengqing and said, "I know that Senior Sister Xiaonan can turn into paper, but she has been imprisoned by me. Naturally, she cannot turn into paper. In this case, Nagato  Senior brother, what will happen if she takes a blow from me?"

    The expression on Nagato's face did not change, but his eyes shrank slightly, and Fengqing was shocked and said: "Naruto Namikaze, what do you want to do?"

    There was a trace of murderous intent on Naruto's body. He slightly tightened the Thunder God Sword in his right hand and said, "Isn't this very clear?" He held Konan tightly with his left hand and swung the Thunder God Sword directly towards Konan's neck.

    Naruto took action without any hesitation. He had no doubt that the Thunder God Sword would directly slice through Konan's neck.  "Stop, Naruto Namikaze." Fengqing shouted loudly, and at the same time he chased towards Naruto. 'ßÝßÝßÝ' Three thousand copies appeared on the path that Fengqing must pass, but he was too worried about Konan's Fengqing and didn't pay attention at all.  To these three thousand copies.  ¡®Puff puff puff¡¯ three thousand coins pierced directly into Feng Qing¡¯s body, ¡®touch, dang.  'Two senbons were pierced into Fengqing's thigh, causing Fengqing to lose the ability to move and fall to the ground. The third senbon directly pierced into Fengqing's wrist holding the waning moon sword, and the waning sword fell to the ground with Fengqing.  Just roll out about ten meters away.  But Fengqing still wants to get close to Naruto and Xiaonan.

    "All things are guided by heaven." Tiandao Payne shouted loudly.  The target was Konan in Naruto's hand.  "Ice Release: Thousand Ren Ice Wall." Bai opened his mouth and said, and a wall of ice rose between Tiandao Pain and Naruto, directly penetrating into the sky.  The gravitational pull of the ¡®Wanxiang Tianyin¡¯ was blocked by the ice wall.  And Naruto's Thunder God Sword didn't even pause at all.

    "Stop it quickly, Namikaze Naruto!" Nagato finally panicked, because Naruto's 'Thunder God Sword' was already close to Konan's neck.  He has already lost too much, and he can no longer lose Xiaonan.

    A golden sword light flashed, and Nagato looked at Xiaonan blankly, while the charming eyes quickly dimmed, and a kind of despair filled his eyes.  Naruto finally let go of Konan, holding the Thunder God Sword in his hand and said: "Senior Brother Nagato, it turns out that you are just an ordinary person and have not evolved to a real god. Otherwise, you would not be panicking for Senior Sister Konan.  Yes. Am I right? Senior brother Nagato."

    "I'm going to kill you, Namikaze Naruto." Nagato said angrily, his Rinnegan turned crazily, and a strange image faintly appeared behind Nagato.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 525 Naruto's Idea

    "Stop, Nagato, you can't use this trick." A panicked female voice sounded. Whether it was Nagato or Fengqing, both of them suddenly paused and looked at Konan in disbelief, who they thought was dead, only to see Konan open her eyes.  He looked at Nagato with eyes closed and said: "According to your current body, if you use this trick, it is likely that you will use up all your life. And it will also take away your body." Xiaonan came to Nagato's side  Taking his hands, he stopped Nagato's ninjutsu.  Fengqing also stood up and looked at Xiaonan in shock.

    Nagato put away his ninjutsu, looked at Konan who came to him and said: "Why, this is simply impossible. I have clearly seen the Thunder God Sword swipe across your neck. And Naruto's hand has not been released.  Shoot you. You have been imprisoned. In that situation, you can't escape" Nagato looked at Naruto and said: "It's you. You didn't want to kill Konan at all. You just used space ninjutsu.  , it makes it look like the Thunder God Sword has scratched Xiaonan's neck, but in fact you didn't By the way, Xiaonan's body was still upright, and I didn't even notice this."

    "Haha." Naruto said with a smile: "Senior Brother Nagato, it's not that you didn't notice it, but that you cared too much about Senior Sister Konan, so you ignored a lot of things." Naruto paused slightly and said, "Actually,  Senior Brother Nagato, you don¡¯t need to worry so much. Although I don¡¯t have much affection for you and Senior Sister Xiaonan, after all, you are also disciples of the Lustful Immortal. If possible, then I don¡¯t want to make the Lustful Immortal sad.¡±

    "What exactly do you want to do?" Nagato looked at Naruto and asked.  He was confused by Naruto. He didn't know what Naruto wanted to do. He risked his life to come here, caught Konan but didn't do anything, and even let her go on his own initiative.

    "I've already said it, Brother Nagato." Naruto said again: "I want to talk to you, why on earth did you collect the nine tailed beasts? Is it really to refine them into the so-called 'tailed beast weapons'  ? And senior brother, what is your purpose?"

    "Narutojunior brother." Nagato looked at Naruto and finally said. He called Naruto his junior brother again. Perhaps he had decided to accept Naruto. Nagato lowered his hands and said, "We stop fighting and war.  Because fighting is the root of everything, and war is what causes all sorrow, we don¡¯t want to see people like us in this world who have similar life experiences because of their authenticity.¡±

    "Us?" Naruto looked at Nagato and then looked at Tiandao Payne and Konan: "So you established the Dawn of Dawn. So what happened next? Brother Nagato, your legs, and your back  " Naruto looked at Nagato's back, the black iron rod inserted deeply into his back and then said: "By the way, there is also the phantom that just appeared for less than a second."

    "When Konan Sansho Hanzo was captured and Yahiko died in battle, my samsara eye exploded and I summoned my own psychic beast." Nagato said with firm eyes: "That is a very powerful psychic beast.  The beast. The moment he appears, he will extract the souls of the people around him according to my will. No one can avoid it, and even Hanzo, the Sanshouyu who is far more powerful than me, had his soul extracted in an instant.  Even the Konoha personnel who were in the backcourt at that time did not escape. The only one who escaped was the leader of Konoha. He seemed to have some ability that allowed him to escape. It was only when I summoned his  At that moment, countless black iron rods were inserted directly into my back, and then, when he disappeared, he took away my legs. But I don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Naruto glanced at Konan for a moment and said, "Senior Sister Konan just said that, if you say so, the shadow just now is" Naruto did not finish speaking, but cold sweat broke out on Naruto's forehead.  Even Bai's eyes showed a hint of panic.  Naruto smiled bitterly and said: "Brother Nagato, you are too nervous. You almost used this trick again. Although the price is too high."

    "Pain is the most engraved thing in the human heart. The most profound thing in a person's life is definitely not a beautiful thing or an unforgettable feeling, but pain. Human memory will soon forget beautiful things, but for sadness  I will never forget it." Nagato looked at Naruto and said: "My psychic beast is not completed now, so it requires a huge price, but when the nine tailed beasts are collected, then my psychic beast  The beast will evolve to perfection. At that time, I will use him to deal with anyone who wants to provoke a struggle or a war. Others feel the pain. As long as people can remember the pain, the struggle will naturally be stopped.  ¡±

    "No." Naruto said loudly: "Brother Nagato, I will never allow you to do this. Yes, I cherish my life very much. I have too many people I value, including my mother Uzumaki Qi.  Nay, my wife Fenghua Koyuki, my beloved Hinata, my master, the lustful immortal Jiraiya, and many, many others, I cherish them very much.I won't let anything happen to people who ignore me. I want to watch them forever, and then in a few years, when my child is born, they can be with my child  "

    Listening to the warm words hidden in Naruto's mouth, Nagato looked at Naruto and said: "So, Junior Brother Naruto, do you think there is any other way to bring peace, prevent war from happening, and stop the struggle?"

    "Senior Brother Nagato, tell me why there are so many struggles and wars in this world." Naruto asked.

    Nagato was stunned, and then said: "Junior Brother Naruto, with your wisdom, isn't this very clear? It is nothing more than human beings' own desires. Greed is a sin that everyone has. He will carry it with him  Human beings attack others of the same kind and take away everything of the same kind. This is the origin of struggle and war, but there is no other way to limit greed in the world. Only pain, only pain can temporarily limit desire."

    "So, Brother Nagato, are you planning to make the whole world feel pain?" Naruto looked at him and said.  Nagato nodded and said: "Yes, junior brother. Only in this way can desires be temporarily restricted, and struggles and wars can be temporarily prevented."

    Naruto shook his head and said: "Senior brother Nagato, didn't you just ask me if there was a better way to prevent struggles and wars?" Nagato was slightly stunned and said: "Junior brother, you mean, you have a good way.  ?¡±

    Naruto nodded and said: "If there is a good way, there is one. Although I don't know if it is right or not?"

    "What method?" Konan asked hurriedly before Nagato opened his mouth. In fact, she didn't want to capture the Jinchuriki. Although she didn't know it from the beginning, after the process of capturing the Jinchuriki,  She gradually understood the life the jinchuriki lived and everything they had to face. Although they could possess powerful power, they were doomed to a life of misery. As a woman's natural motherhood, Xiaonan couldn't bear to hurt them anymore, but for the sake of  Nagato, even if he couldn't bear it, Konan still attacked them, and there was never any hesitation. Even when facing his former teacher, Jiraiya, Konan chose to ignore it, and this time the target was Naru  Naruto and the Nine-Tails have never had any interactions with each other. Although Konan can't bear it, there is nothing she can't do. However, if there are other better methods, Konan is more willing to choose this method.  .

    "Senior Brother Nagato, Senior Sister Konan, human beings' inner desires are indeed the cause of struggles and wars, but apart from this accident, there is another reason. That is the difference in belonging." Naruto said: "There are too many things in this world.  Countries, regardless of the five major ninja countries of fire, water, thunder, earth, and wind, as well as countless other small countries, including the country of snow where I am now, there are actually dozens of countries in the world, although some small countries  Gradually it is just a city, but it is also a country and a great name. Different countries and different affiliations are also one of the important reasons for endless wars. Senior brother, senior sister, if the three of us are from the same country and belong to the same organization  , will we have a war like before? If everyone in the world is from the same country, will there still be a war?"

    "No." After Nagato and Konan were silent for a while, Konan said: "If we are all from the same country, then fighting will still be the same, why bother to fight, or when the time comes, we, the  Ninjas will also retire."

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No, even if the entire world is ruled by one country, the greed in human hearts is endless. They no longer have headaches for enemy countries, but they will scheming for the interests of their respective families.  Sometimes, the interests of the family are higher than anything else. Even the country of Snow where I live is like this. Because it has developed so fast in recent years, there are many unstable factors in the country, and there are many families in the country, fighting for their own interests.  They are trying to calculate other people's interests." After saying this, Naruto paused and said, "But even if all the families are destroyed, then ambitious people will plot for their own sake, and personal interests will always come before the country.  On. In fact, as long as there are people alive in this world, there will be no peace in this world, because humans themselves will destroy this peace. But if it is under the rule of a country, then most of the struggles and wars will  If the disappearance temporarily disappears, only this regime will stand forever, then this temporary peace will exist forever. This is the saying of 'It is better to be a peace dog than a person in troubled times'."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 526 Nagato leaves

    Mobile site, computer site, wwwcomc "As long as there are people alive, will the struggles and wars in this world never stop?" Nagato said.  At the same time, his samsara eyes were fixed on Naruto. If there was anything wrong with Naruto, then Nagato would ignore everything Naruto had done before and continue to pursue his original purpose of 'capturing the Nine-Tails'.

    "Senior Brother Nagato, what does Konoha look like in your eyes?" Naruto did not answer Nagato's question, but asked again, then looked at Konan and said: "Sister Xiaonan, you can also express yourself  the opinion of."

    Nagato and Konan were stunned, and Konan spoke first: "Konoha is probably the best village among all the ninja villages. This can be seen from the status of Konoha ninjas in the eyes of ordinary people.  came out, and the situation in Konoha Village is the most peaceful among all ninja villages. This is unmatched by all ninja villages in the world. However, this also caused Konoha ninjas to be less alert to crises.  , just like after the Uchiha family was wiped out, in just a few short years, Konoha's chunin Aoi Green Blue stole the Second Hokage's weapon 'Thunder God Sword' and defected to Kirigakure Village to become Kirigakure Jonin, and then Orochi  Maru's plan for the collapse of Konoha was implemented and was a great success. Even if the Sunagakure Village, a Konoha alliance, pretended to cooperate with Orochimaru, they turned against Orochimaru at the last moment and attacked Orochimaru's Sound Ninja.  Just for the power, even so, Konoha suffered heavy losses. It can be seen that Konoha had no vigilance at all. In just a few months, Uchiha Sasuke defected to Orochimaru. A month later  , Junior brother, you also left Konoha. Whether it was you or Uchiha Sasuke, when you defected, although there were pursuers chasing you, you were easily left by you. This proves that Konoha is vigilant.  After a series of things, although it has improved, it actually doesn¡¯t pay much attention.¡±

    Naruto nodded and said: "Ah, that's true. People in Konoha are not very wary. They maintain a very friendly attitude toward outsiders, and these are outsiders. For people in this village, they  His attitude became even more friendly. If I were a Jinchuuriki, then Konoha would be equivalent to a paradise paradise." A trace of sadness flashed in Naruto's eyes. In fact, Naruto didn't want to leave Konoha at all.  Various reasons forced Naruto to leave. Although Naruto and Konoha are not on opposite sides yet, they will reach that point sooner or later. At that time, what Naruto will have to face may be  The person you least want to face.

    "Junior brother." Nagato looked at Naruto and said, "Do you mean to say that no matter how good a person is, he will become a completely different person when facing the fear in his heart?"

    Naruto nodded and said: "That's right. As the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, I once caused great harm to Konoha, so they have deep fear and hatred for me. You can imagine my days in Konoha.  Got it. Although this phenomenon has changed a lot after I became a ninja, there are still many people who hate me, but they began to hide it and use some means to deal with me secretly. The Fifth Hokage Senju Tsunade, Toad Sage  Jiraiya and the others treat me very well and take care of me like a grandson. It's a pity that every time I get too close to them, rumors that are detrimental to them will start to spread in the village. It's true that 'three people make a living'  Tiger, even as Hokage, Tsunade-hime cannot make decisions freely. This can be seen from the fact that I became a wanted rebel of Konoha after I left Konoha. If my identity as the son of the Fourth Hokage had not been revealed, I am afraid that  I'm still on Konoha's wanted list." After saying this, Naruto paused and said: "And the reason why so many things happened is just because they fear and hate me. Senior brothers and sisters, just fear and hatred.  Hatred has already reached this point, not to mention the greed in human nature."

    "" Neither Nagato nor Konan spoke.

    Naruto continued; "Greed is human nature. As long as you are human, you will have greed. It's okay for me, but my greed is not money or status. I can live my life peacefully and live with what I want.  The woman I love, as well as my parents and relatives. This kind of ordinary life is what I want most. Just" Naruto said and shook his head slightly.

    "Yes, Lord Naruto." Bai responded. He was about to start, but the two stopped at the same time, and a playful smile appeared on Naruto's face: "I wonder who will come?" Bai  He didn't speak, but stood silently behind Naruto, with a faint cold light flashing on his hands.

    Fengqing nodded slightly to Naruto, the waning moon sword in his hand passed by, white light shone around, and Fengqing's figure also disappeared.  The figure of Tiandao Payne also disappeared at some point.

    Nagato and Konan hesitated, Fengqing looked at Naruto and said, "So you know it too."The person looked at Fengqing, who was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Nagato, Xiaonan, before I go to find you again, I have been traveling around various countries. In fact, the continuous expansion of the Snow Kingdom over the years has included most of the countries in the world.  I'm offended. If the Kingdom of Snow had not stopped fighting, then various countries would have formed a coalition to attack the Kingdom of Snow. Fortunately, they stopped in time. Otherwise, the Kingdom of Snow might have fallen into a war.  The quagmire, and finally got myself into it.¡±

    Nagato paused and said, "Although it took a little longer, we have successfully extracted the tailed beast." "Really?" Naruto responded and said, "Well then, brother and sister, go away." Nagato nodded.  The head disappeared directly. Konan looked at Nagato who was leaving, turned to Naruto with a smile and said: "Naruto, take care of yourself." As the paper flew, Konan disappeared.

    Shiro smiled and said: "Jiraiya-sama will be very happy to hear this news." Naruto nodded and said: "Yes, I will be very happy." Then Naruto said: "Let's go, Shiro, we should go back  ¡±

    "I understand, Naruto." Nagato looked at Naruto, and after a while he said: "I probably understand what you mean, so Naruto, did you come to the Land of Snow for any reason?  To unify the Snow Kingdom to achieve peace?"

    "No wonder you called me." The toad said: "I am the only one in the entire toad country who can send messages to you contractors at Miaomu Mountain. But Naruto, what kind of mess are you talking about? Are you sure?  Can Jiraiya understand?" Before Naruto could speak, the toad said directly: "Forget it, since you asked me to inform Jiraiya, then you must already know that Jiraiya can understand,  I don¡¯t have any objections, let¡¯s leave it at that. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± As he said that, the toad disappeared.

    Naruto nodded and said: "It's not a big deal, I just ask you to tell Jiraiya immediately, even if my senior brother and senior sister and I no longer quarrel."

    "I know." Nagato said, and then he began to think about it on the spot, while the others also fell into silence. After a while, Nagato said: "Junior brother, I agree with your idea, indeed  As long as there are more than two human beings in this world, the struggle will not disappear, but even so, I will continue to work hard for peace."

    Naruto hesitated and asked: "Brother, I would like to ask, how is the Vulpix Jinchuriki Yugao?"

    Naruto was stunned, then shook his head and said: "Snow Country cannot do it. Snow Country was just a small country at the beginning, and its foundation was too weak. Although I brought many people to join Snow Country, Snow Country also has  The current results, but this is already the limit. In the next long days, the Kingdom of Snow will only maintain the current situation, recuperate and recuperate, and at the same time re-establish good relations with other countries. As for conquering cities and expanding territory, it can only give up.  Otherwise, other countries in the world will attack together, and the Kingdom of Snow cannot bear such a result."

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No, it's nothing. I just have a vague feeling of uneasiness in my heart. When I looked at Senior Brother Nagato and Senior Sister Konan just now, I seemed to see a black energy on their faces. It seemed that I might never see them again.  I can't see them anymore" After saying this, Naruto shook his head vigorously: "No, it should be just his illusion. After all, they all have strong strength, and Brother Nagato has just summoned half of it.  Mysterious psychic beasts, no one in the world should be able to hurt them." As he spoke, Naruto hesitated, bit his finger and formed a seal with his hands and said: "Psychic technique." 'Bang'  With a sound, a red toad appeared in front of Naruto. It looked at Naruto and waved its hand: "Hey, isn't this Naruto? Do you have anything to do with me?"

    "Congratulations to Naruto-sama." Bai said with a smile behind Naruto: "From now on, Naruto-sama will have super strong senior brothers and senior sisters. In this way, Naruto-sama's power will be even stronger." Naruto  He reached out and patted Shiro's shoulder gently and shook his head slightly, keeping his eyes fixed on the direction where Nagato and Konan were leaving. Shiro was taken aback and asked softly: "Is that so? Naruto-sama."

    Naruto was stunned and said randomly: "Brother" Nagato waved his hand and said: "Okay, junior brother, you don't need to say anything, I have already decided. Let this be decided like this." Then Nagato said  He paused and said: "Junior Brother, Senior Brother, I am still a member of Xiao. Xiaonan, Fengqing and I will leave first. As for the Five Paths of Pain that have been defeated by you, I will give it to you. You can decide how to deal with it. I  We will find five corpses again to become the new Five Paths of Pain." Naruto nodded, and Nagato said to Xiao Nanhe Fengqing: "Let's go, we are going back." Then he turned and left.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 527 Sarutobi Asuma¡¯s Pursuit

    The mobile phone station and the computer station ¡®ßÝßÝ¡¯ Konoha¡¯s Asuma, Kiba, Shino, Saai, Sunagakure¡¯s Maki, Temari, and Kankuro.  Six people jumped up.  Unfortunately, only Naruto and Shiro were present.

    "Naruto, are you okay?" Yapuma led the way, no, it should be Ipoutu. He was riding Akamaru.  Naruto put his hands behind his back and made a few gestures to Bai, "Do you think I'm okay?"

    Ya was stunned for a moment, then shook his head. Asuma and Maki found no figures or bodies of anyone else except Naruto and Shiro. They didn't even find any traces of fighting. The two looked at each other, and then at the same time  Turning his attention to the other people, Sai stared at Naruto closely without speaking. Ya's muscles were strong, but he was not good at thinking, while Shino turned his head and ignored Ah.  Kankuro stared at his puppet intently, while Temari, the only one left, waved her hands helplessly under the sight of Maki and Asuma: "Yes, yes. I understand."

    Temari looked around, then stepped forward and said, "Speaking of which, Naruto, didn't you come after Tendo Pain? What happened next? Why is there no one here?"

    Naruto shrugged and said: "I was indeed chasing Tiandao Pain, but I accidentally went in the wrong direction halfway. Later, after continuing to follow Tiandao Pain, I came here and met Senior Brother Nagato and  Senior Sister Xiaonan. We talked with them for a while, and then they left. When Shiro and I faced Senior Brother Nagato, Senior Sister Xiaonan, Tendou Pain and Fengqing, we had no way to stop them, so we had to let them go.  left."

    "Have you never fought before?" Temari asked again. She did not ask about Naruto's conversation with Nagato because she knew that no matter what Naruto said was true or false, they would not have any chance to verify it.  Besides, if you ask about these things, it is likely to alienate the relationship between the two parties.

    "It's not that we didn't fight at all. Shiro and I warmed up a little with them." Naruto said: "Although Senior Brother Nagato and Senior Sister Konan are not injured, they have consumed a lot of chakra. In addition,  Senior Brother Nagato controlled Six Paths Payne before, and Senior Sister Xiaonan and Fengqing fought with Shiro and Yuji, and this time Fengqing was seriously injured. His feet and the wrist holding the sword were stabbed by Shiro's Senbon. It is estimated that  And temporarily lost combat effectiveness." After saying this, Naruto glanced at them with interest and said: "I am going back to Fengxing City. This time Akatsuki is attacking, many people in Fengxing City know about it, and many people will  My eyes are on the outcome of this battle, I have to deal with it. I just have to go over and declare the winner of this battle." Then Naruto paused and said: "If you plan to chase Brother Nagato  , but don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you that our Snow Country has already won this battle. If we continue to pursue it now, it will not be of any benefit to me, so I, including the Snow Country I belong to, will not pursue it again.  And I am not sure of defeating the opponent. As an ally, let me tell you some information. The victory in this battle is not that our strength exceeds the Six Paths of Payne, but that at least half of the Six Paths of Payne failed to perform.  He was killed when he showed his true power. And Brother Nagato, who controlled the Six Paths Payne, was even more powerful. Teacher Jiraiya said that he was the only ninja with all attributes in the world." Naruto said here to Bai Dao  : "We're going back."

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Bai responded immediately, and then the two of them jumped away at the same time, without giving the others a chance to say another word.  This made Asuma who wanted to speak could only look at Naruto's figure and sigh.  He knew that there was no intersection between him and Naruto, and they didn't even have any relationship at all. Unlike Kakashi, not only did he and Naruto have a teacher-student relationship, but he was also a disciple of Naruto's father. Although Naruto  The person left Konoha, but the personal relationship between the two parties was still maintained.  And he has nothing to do with Naruto at all, and after the Fourth Hokage, Naruto's father, sacrificed for Konoha, the Third Hokage, in order to stabilize Konoha as quickly as possible, hid Naruto's secrets  As the son of the Fourth Generation, his mother was later forced out of Konoha and returned to the Country of Whirlpool, so that Naruto grew up alone and was bullied since he was a child.  If Naruto has no resentment towards the third generation, let alone Asuma, even a three-year-old child would not believe it. As the third generation's son, it is normal for Asuma to be hated by Naruto. Now Naruto  It was already rare for him to reveal a little bit of information because of the alliance's relationship, so he couldn't say much.

    Ya nodded and moved his feet. Akamaru immediately understood and jumped in a direction. The other five people followed closely. The direction they went was exactly the direction Nagato and Konan left

    "I did meet Asuma." Naruto said: "It's just that at that time, Brother Nagato and the others had already retreated, so I came back. As for Asuma and MakiIf you guys didn't follow me back, then they were probably chasing Brother Nagato and the others.  "

    "Naruto, you are here like this?" Shikamaru looked at Naruto in surprise and said, "Shouldn't you go see Nagato, the body of Six Paths Pain?" Then Shikamaru immediately said: "By the way, Asuma  Teacher, Naruto, have you seen Asuma-sensei? He should have gone to find you."

    Asma gave a satisfied smile, then looked at Ya and said, "Ya, can you find Tiandao Pain and the others?"

    Yalou showed a smile and said: "They haven't been away for long, and the smell in the air is still very clear. They should be not very far from here. I just don't know how fast they can deal with it, but according to my  It feels like, as long as we maintain sufficient combat effectiveness, it only takes about ten to thirty minutes to catch up with the opponent."

    "What!" Shikamaru was shocked. The ability of Six Paths Payne penetrated into Shikamaru's psychology. Although the other five paths would be dealt with soon, even if only the last Heavenly Path was left, Naruto would be forced to use Nine Tails.  The power of the Nine-Tails, and even so, Naruto still did not take advantage. Only after the power of the Nine-Tails completely exploded in the end, he gained the upper hand.  Shikamaru didn't think that his teacher Asuma plus Maki and others would have such power as the Nine-Tails, so after hearing Naruto's words, Shikamaru was immediately shocked.

    The figure paused for a moment, and Bai said in a low voice: "Naruto-sama, someone is coming." As he said that, several Senbon instantly appeared in Bai's palm.

    "That's right, Naruto," Ino said the same way: "Asuma-sensei's team includes Kiba and Shino, two ninjas who are good at tracking, so they shouldn't go in the wrong direction."

    "Naruto-sama, don't you need to worry about them?" Shiro followed Naruto and said, "If they really catch up with Nagato and the others, it is very likely that there will be a misunderstanding between you, Naruto-sama, and Nagato and the others.  And we are currently in an alliance with Konoha Sunagakure and the others, can we really ignore them?"

    Naruto nodded and said: "It looks like it will be very lively. Okay, Shiro, put it away. I think I probably know who the person is! But I originally thought that he would hide somewhere to rest secretly based on his laziness.  Yeah. I just didn't expect them to come over. It seems that their master-disciple relationship is not low." Bai was stunned for a moment and couldn't understand what Naruto said, but she soon understood.  Because three people, two men and one woman, appeared in front of me.

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No need, we have no reason to stop them. The only thing we need now is to rush back to Wind Star City as soon as possible and tell the rest of Konoha and Sunagakure the news. We don't need to  Just take care of it. As for whether they are alive or dead, I think Brother Nagato will take care of it. We must stabilize the situation in the Snow Country as soon as possible, otherwise, we will be bound to the Snow Country forever."

    "Then, let's go, Ya, you lead the way." Asma immediately said: "Let's catch up as soon as possible."

    "" Ma Ji was silent and did not speak. He was considering the pros and cons. After hesitating for a while, Ma Ji said: "Mr. Sarutobi, you are right. Namikaze Naruto does not have  The reason for deceiving us, if this is the case, then we will go with you."

    Asuma looked at Maki and said, "Mr. Maki, you have heard what Naruto said. What is your opinion?" Maki hesitated for a moment, looked at Asma and said, "Mr. Sarutobi, what do you mean?  Are we going to catch up?" Asuma nodded and said, "Now there are six Pain and only one Tendo left, and Nagato, who Naruto said, because he controls Six Paths Pain, he is in the battle.  The chakra consumed is definitely more than we imagined, and Naruto completely transformed into nine tails during this battle, which should be a big burden for Nagato. As for Konan, as long as we  The two of them should be able to deal with it together. As for Fengqing, Naruto has already said that he has been injured and should not have much fighting power. Although Naruto has left Konoha, he is at least still an alliance with us. He should not  They would deceive us about this kind of thing again. It won¡¯t do him any good! Now is obviously the best time for us to deal with them.¡±

    Bai looked up at Naruto's back and said, "I understand, Naruto-sama." 'I will always be behind you. Your will is my will, and your thoughts are my soul.  Lord Naruto.  ¡¯ It¡¯s just that Bai didn¡¯t say this half of the sentence, but kept it in his heart.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 528: Catching up with Nagato

    "Naruto-sama tried to dissuade hercom" Shiro said at this time: "Because Naruto-sama knows the strength of Nagato and Konan very well, so when Asuma looked like he wanted to pursue him, Naruto-sama dissuaded him.  Asma. But now it seems that Asma did not obey, and even Marki did not come back. It seems that both parties went together to pursue."

    "But, Naruto, why don't you go with Asuma-sensei?" Ino looked at Naruto and asked. She believed in Naruto's strength. As long as Naruto follows Asuma, then no matter what happens, Asuma will  Ma will be fine.  Choji also nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, Naruto, if you go too, Asuma-sensei will be fine."

    Naruto shook his head and said: "Sorry, I can't go. I have to return to Wind Star City."

    "Why?" Ino asked immediately.  Naruto didn't speak. Just when Ino wanted to ask again, Naruto turned his head and pointed in one direction and said: "They went in this direction. Okay, let's go." He pointed to Asuma and others and left.  direction, then jumped up and left quickly. Bai looked at Shikamaru and the others, nodded slightly, and followed Naruto.

    "Hey, NarutoOh, it's true." Ino quickly lost sight of Naruto and could only complain.  Shikamaru said: "Okay, Ino, Naruto is right, he should indeed return to Windstar City first." Ino was stunned, and Shikamaru said: "When we just returned to Windstar City with His Highness the Daimyo,  Many officials came up to greet me one after another. Maybe you haven't noticed it yet, but I have already seen it. Except for a few of these greeters, the others have other thoughts. After hearing this,  When Naruto defeated Pain's Five Paths, although their faces were happy, there was a hint of disappointment in their eyes."

    "Shikamaru, do they all want Naruto to die in battle?" Ino said hesitantly.

    "Probably." Shikamaru responded: "The Snow Country now is not the Snow Country a few years ago. The Snow Country now has a huge territory and rich land, but because the Snow Country  Most of the territories have been newly occupied for only a few years, and people's hearts have not yet truly settled, so some ambitious people will take advantage of the situation. In a word, the current situation in the Kingdom of Snow, especially in Windstar City, is not stable.  Unstable, His Highness the Daimyo simply cannot suppress those who have different intentions, and Neji and Zabuza have been seriously injured, so Naruto wants to rush back immediately, because if it is a little later, there may be some  Officials will not be able to bear their inner desire and take action in advance, which will cause huge losses to the Country of Snow and Wind Star City. However, as long as Naruto goes back, according to Naruto's reputation in the Country of Snow, no one will dare to do anything.  With small actions, those with different intentions will lurk again, giving Naruto enough time to deal with it."

    "No wonder Naruto rushed back to Snow Country so quickly, but Shikamaru, Naruto didn't answer Wind Star City, how could he know?" Ino asked, Shikamaru said: "Isn't this very simple?  ?Although Naruto has not returned to Wind Star City since the battle, he has been in the Country of Snow for so long. It is impossible for him not to be aware of it. It is obvious that he has been aware of it for a long time, and do you still remember?  Before Pain¡¯s attack, didn¡¯t several ministers in the Kingdom of Snow die unexpectedly?¡±

    Ino looked at Shikamaru and said in surprise: "Shikamaru, you mean" Then, before Shikamaru could answer, Ino said to herself: "If it's Naruto, nothing is impossible.  ! After all, Uzumakiforget it, then Shikamaru will only have to look at us next."

    Shikamaru nodded and said: "Yes, we can only look at ourselves from now on. Let's go. As we walk, we say, I have a plan. If everything goes well, we, Asuma-sensei and the others will escape unscathed."  ." Said Shikamaru and jumped away, Ino and Choji immediately followed

    "Naruto-sama, do you really don't need to worry about it?" Shiro followed Naruto and asked: "Although Asuma, Sai and Maki have nothing to do with you, Naruto-sama, Kiba and Shino are Naruto.  Sir, your companions, plus Shikamaru, Ino, and Choji. I wonder if we should rescue them." As Shiro spoke, Naruto and Shiro quickly stopped.

    Naruto shook his head and said: "It's useless. They won't listen to me. Asma has a very important position in the hearts of Shikamaru and the three of them. They won't let Asma die like this. So.  They will definitely try their best to save Asuma, but I don't know what method they will choose to use?" Naruto shook his head and said: "But in the face of absolute strength, I don't know if Shikamaru's wisdom can be obtained.  Give it your best." After saying that, Naruto jumped up and continued towards Wind Star City.  Shiro didn't hesitate and immediately followed Naruto.

    The two people continued walking for a while, NarutoHe spoke for the first time: "Shiro, how much chakra do you still have in your body?"

    "There are many more, Naruto-sama." Bai replied: "Because when fighting Konan-sama, Konan-sama's mind was not entirely on the battle, so when fighting her, the chakra I consumed did not  Not a lot, and a lot of time has passed since the battle with Konan-sama, and my chakra has recovered a lot."

    "Really?" Naruto responded: "Shiro, don't follow me back to Wind Star City for now. You should catch up with Shikamaru and the others and protect them." There was a trace of light on Shiro's face.  Smiling: "Yes, I understand, Lord Naruto."

    Naruto looked at Bai and said: "Shiro, why are you so excited when I agree to let you protect Shikamaru and the others? Are you?" Bai immediately shook his head and waved his hands and said: "Please don't get me wrong, Naruto-sama.  It's not because of other things, but because although a lot of things have happened over the years, Naruto-sama is still the same Naruto-sama as before, and he is still the same Naruto-sama who values ??his companions, so I am very happy."

    Naruto looked at Bai, then waved his hand and said: "Okay, don't say that, you go to protect Shikamaru and the others first." Bai nodded: "Yes, Naruto-sama. I will definitely fulfill your wishes."  "With that said, before Naruto could speak again, the white figure landed on the tree trunk, then suddenly turned and rushed straight behind him.

    "Have you not changed?" Naruto read a sentence, and then smiled bitterly: "I have still changed. People are changing every moment, but humans themselves are not aware of it. By the time they are aware of it, the change has already been completed.  All I can detect is the changes that have been completed. In the past, I hoped to be with Hinata forever, so I worked hard every day to exercise and practice ninjutsu to improve my strength." Then Naruto said firmly:  "But now I hope that I can protect the Kingdom of Snow. Only in this way, even if one day I am no longer here, Xiaoxue, as the famous name of the Kingdom of Snow, has an extraordinary status in this world. Anyone who wants to touch her  Everyone needs to consider the consequences. Only in this way can I protect Xiaoxue better. Now I am moving towards this goal. Anyone who hinders me will make him regret it." As he said that, he stepped a little closer and moved his body.  The shape suddenly accelerated, and the figure disappeared in an instant

    "Teacher Asuma, the smell has become stronger and stronger. They are nearby." Kiba riding Akamaru and a dog took the lead: "And it's a little strange. According to the smell left nearby, in the time they passed here,  It doesn't seem short, but between the time they left and when we caught up, they should have had enough time to go further, but why would they still stay nearby? And the smell nearby is strong after all, so it's very possible that they  Stayed nearby for quite some time.¡±

    "My bug told me the same thing." Shino appeared next to Kiba and Asuma like a ghost and said, "And my bug said that there are four very scary people nearby and asked me to leave as soon as possible."

    The hairs on Kiba and Akamaru's bodies stood up at the same time. They were obviously startled. Then Kiba said loudly: "I said, Shino, please don't show up out of nowhere. You almost scared me to death." Shino hid in his sunglasses.  He glanced at his teeth and said, "I came here after speeding up. It didn't come out of nowhere. You just didn't pay attention." Maki, Temari, and Kankuro looked at the situation in front of them and were speechless for a while.

    "Woof woof" Ya wanted to say something else, but Akamaru suddenly screamed, barking several times in a row. Ya's expression gradually became serious, and even the claws in the fleshy palms of Akamaru's forelimbs started to appear.  out.

    Asuma's weapon, Shuangfeiyan, immediately appeared on Asuma's hands. Countless black colors also poured out of Shino's body. Sai was stunned and randomly put his hand on the dagger he was carrying.  Ji and the others were stunned for a while, but they were all ready to fight in an instant.

    After waiting for a while, there was no movement around. Asuma asked: "What's wrong?" He stared around and said, "Akamaru just said that he smelled the smells of Tendo Pain, Konan, Nagato and four others around him.  Around us, the smell is very strong, and a little far away from us, the smell of the latter four people is still there, but the smell is not strong.  In other words, the four Dao Pain people were around us that day and had already surrounded us, and what was not far away was probably just a trap for us to fall into.  "

    "As expected, he is worthy of being a ninja dog of the dog-controlling clan. In this case, since we can still be found." With four sounds of 'ßÝßÝßÝßÝ', Nagato, Konan, Tiandao Payne, and Fengqing, the four people stood respectively.  They were surrounded from four directions.  v

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 529 Nagato Zhanmu and Sand (1)

    Looking at the four people surrounding him, Asuma looked at the red-haired man and said: "You should be the Nagato that Naruto mentioned. I heard him say that your health is not good. And you have consumed a lot of chakra. It's just that  But there is nothing visible on your surface. I am considering whether what Naruto said is true or false."

    "Is it Naruto?" Nagato muttered, and then said: "Since some of you are Naruto's companions, I will give you a preferential treatment, so I will answer your question."  Nagato paused and said: "You should be able to see that I don't even have my legs, so my body is naturally not as good as those of you who are intact, and you should remember the 'Earth Explosion' used by Payne just now."  "Tianxing", it's where Naruto transformed into the Nine-Tails. Although that technique is very powerful, it consumes not only a large amount of chakra in my body, but also my lifespan. When I use it,  Not only do I need to measure the export volume, but I also need my own life. As for chakra, all the chakra of Six Paths Pain is extracted from me. In addition, some inevitable wear and tear when I teleported over, Six Paths Pain  The amount of export consumed by En, plus some consumption, is all the chakra I have consumed. Therefore, if Naruto says that my health is not good or that I consume a lot of chakra, he is not wrong.  .¡±

    "Really!" Asuma responded, then looked at Maki. The two looked at each other, their four eyes constantly exchanging various information. Soon Asma looked at Nagato and said, "In that case  If so, then why do you still stay here and set up an illusion to make us think that you are still ahead?"

    "I just want to know who is following me." Nagato said casually: "Then I'll take care of it." Asuma held the Shuangfei Yan tightly and stared at Nagato, Konan and others, Ma  Ji and the others were immediately ready to fight, ready to fight at any time.

    "Nagato" Konan shouted, but she did not say what she meant. However, Konan and Nagato have known each other for decades. Although Konan did not say what she meant, Nagato  Understand what Xiaonan means.

    Nagato nodded slightly and looked at Kiba and the others randomly. He didn't see any movement from Nagato. He saw strong chakra pouring out of Nagato's body. Just when Asuma and others were on tight alert, Tendou Pain suddenly  He stretched out his hand and said: "All things are attracted by heaven." A huge attraction arose. Because most of Asuma's attention was on Nagato, he didn't pay too much attention to Tendo Payne for a while, so he couldn't stand steadily for a while, and his body  Rising off the ground, the huge suction force directly sucked Asma towards Tiandao Pain, and in Tiandao Pain's hand, a sharp black iron rod was piercing Asma's body at any time.

    Facing Nagato¡¯s ¡®All-Seeing Tension¡¯, Naruto could only use space ninjutsu to dodge, and Asuma was even more helpless. He had no ability to resist at all and was directly sucked away by Tendo Payne.

    'Whoosh' a black 'snake'-like thing wrapped around Asma's ankle. Asma's body immediately paused, and then with a 'click' sound, a thousand arms grabbed Asma's ankle.  , everyone took a look, and it turned out that Heather's thing was indeed a snake, but this snake was indeed drawn by Saoi, but it was a draw after all, and it was not so tough. They saw that the snake body had just wrapped around Asuma.  In just a few seconds, the snake's body was completely broken, but just in time, an arm caught Asuma in time.

    Kankuro controlled the wooden arm that was holding Asuma and said, "Don't just focus on Konoha and forget about us, Sunagakure." But when Kankuro spoke, the others relaxed slightly, and  A black iron rod shot directly from the spider machine under the door, targeting Asma.  At this time, everyone's attention was either on Asuma, or they had just turned to Nagato, and no one had time to react.  All he could do was watch the black iron rod shoot straight towards Asuma.

    The black iron rod was so fast that, let alone trying to save Asma, when the people present reacted, the black iron rod was less than half a meter away from Asma.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Kankuro, who was wearing a puppet master's uniform, held the black iron rod pierced into his body with his right hand. At that time, no one had time to react. Only Kankuro, who had been controlling the puppet's arm and grabbing Asuma, reacted, but what he could do  That's all you can do, use your own body to block it.  And the power of Vientiane Heavenly Yin also disappeared at the same time.

    Just as others looked at Kankuro who blocked Asuma's fatal attack in surprise, "Is it Sunagakure's puppet master?" Nagato glanced at Kankuro, then looked at Maki and Temari and said, "Forget it.  Anyway, I already knew itWe, Sunagakure, have already gotten into the act, and it's normal for you to appear, but now can your puppet show come to an end?  "

    Hearing this, Kankuro's originally pained face immediately lost its dark color, and then something similar to sand immediately fell from his face. Kankuro, who had been stabbed into the body by a black iron rod,  He soon turned into a puppet. There were six arms on both sides of him, one of which was tightly grasping Asuma's body.  On the other side, Kankuro still stood there, raising his right hand slightly, faintly controlling the puppet that was pierced into the body by the black iron rod this time.

    Kankuro took out a scroll from his body and said: "Is it over? This is not possible." Kankuro made a slight seal of "Bang" and a burst of white smoke rose, two puppets appeared, Kankuro raised his left hand, and the two puppets  He immediately started to move: "My brother was captured by you Xiao again and almost lost his life. This time I want to get my money back with profit."

    Konan hesitated for a moment and said, "Penn, he should be referring to Gaara, the current fifth generation Kazekage, the jinchuriki of the one-tailed Shukaku."

    Nagato nodded and said: "I see. I remember that at the time I was still wondering why the tailed beast did not die after being extracted. The reason was found out during the subsequent investigation, but it was a pity that the forbidden weapon used by Chiyo was not found.  Technique. But it seems that even Sunagakure doesn¡¯t retain it.¡±

    Konan nodded. At this time, Temari stepped forward and stood in front of Kankuro and said: "Really, I am your sister, Kankuro, don't steal my lines." Kankuro was speechless, facing Temari, he had nothing  The only way to deal with it was to stand behind Temari honestly.  Kai said: "I am your sister, even if I die, I should die first. No matter you or Gaara, don't try to steal from me." Kankuro looked at his sister, although he didn't say anything, but  He silently took a step forward and vaguely protected Temari's back.

    "" Nagato looked at the two siblings and didn't know what to say for a moment, "Ya Tong Ya!" Suddenly there was a loud shout, and then the surrounding air flow produced a huge swirl. Nagato immediately realized that something was wrong.  , Random Ya's shout reached Nagato's ears. Nagato raised his head slightly and saw two gray tornadoes coming towards him in front of his eyes. Nagato did not hide, but stretched out his hand slightly and said: "  Shinra Tenzheng!" A huge repulsive force was generated, and the two tornadoes stopped instantly, and the two fangs were immediately exposed, and then they were suddenly shaken apart. After one of the fangs fell to the ground, he transformed back into Akamaru.

    "Are you so good at it?" Maki pointed at Nagato and said in surprise: "This is not Tendo Payne"

    "Six Paths Pain's abilities were given by me. I know all their skills. Of course, the 'Shinra Tensei' is also the case!" Nagato said, Ya reluctantly got up and said: "Really, but Shikamaru has already seen it.  "Yes, the 'Shinra Tensei' cannot be used continuously, there will be a little interval between them, about five seconds." As he said this, something black suddenly appeared on Nagato's body.

    "Insects." Nagato glanced at his own body and said, "I never thought that there would be Konoha's insect-repelling clan hidden here." Nagato said, "But a mere insect can't do anything to me."  Nagato wanted to shake the bugs off his body, but failed.

    "These are not other ordinary bugs, but a type called 'parasitic bugs' that specialize in feeding on chakra. No matter how much chakra you have, it doesn't matter because I have more bugs." Shino said.  Countless insects immediately emerged from his body, forming a tide of insects and heading towards Nagato.

    A large piece of black came towards Nagato, "Humph!" Nagato snorted coldly. Shino felt his body shake, and then found that all the bugs on Nagato's body had been shaken out, and even the insects that attacked him  Nagato's insect tide also separated in an instant.

    "Impossible." Even though Shino was wearing sunglasses, he could still see his shock, "The bugs retreated so easily."

    "Quantitative changes can indeed lead to qualitative changes, but the gap in strength cannot be made up so easily." Xiaonan said, and then Xiaonan looked at everyone: "For Naruto's sake, you can leave. Otherwise, you will never be able to make up for it."  Just stay here." Asma, Marki and others were stunned, and at the same time began to consider various gains and losses. In the current situation, if the other party made a little move, they would already be tired of dealing with it, and they  There wasn't even a hair on the opponent's side here. Obviously, they were no match for Nagato. In this case, they had to start making calculations.

    Just when Asuma and others were still thinking about it, Nagato spoke again: "It seems that you have made up your mind to keep us." Nagato suddenly said this, and Asuma and others  Stunned, Xiaonan shook his head slightly and said, "Since that's your choice." Xiaonan took a step back and stopped talking.mouth.  At this time, Asma and Marki simultaneously noticed signs that several people were coming behind them

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 529 Nagato Zhanmu and Sand (1)

    Looking at the four people surrounding him, Asuma looked at the red-haired man and said: "You should be the Nagato that Naruto mentioned. I heard him say that your health is not good. And you have consumed a lot of chakra. It's just that  But there is nothing visible on your surface. I am considering whether what Naruto said is true or false."

    "Is it Naruto?" Nagato muttered, and then said: "Since some of you are Naruto's companions, I will give you a preferential treatment, so I will answer your question."  Nagato paused and said: "You should be able to see that I don't even have my legs, so my body is naturally not as good as those of you who are intact, and you should remember the 'Earth Explosion' used by Payne just now."  "Tianxing", it's where Naruto transformed into the Nine-Tails. Although that technique is very powerful, it consumes not only a large amount of chakra in my body, but also my lifespan. When I use it,  Not only do I need to measure the export volume, but I also need my own life. As for chakra, all the chakra of Six Paths Pain is extracted from me. In addition, some inevitable wear and tear when I teleported over, Six Paths Pain  The amount of export consumed by En, plus some consumption, is all the chakra I have consumed. Therefore, if Naruto says that my health is not good or that I consume a lot of chakra, he is not wrong.  .¡±

    "Really!" Asuma responded, then looked at Maki. The two looked at each other, their four eyes constantly exchanging various information. Soon Asma looked at Nagato and said, "In that case  If so, then why do you still stay here and set up an illusion to make us think that you are still ahead?"

    "I just want to know who is following me." Nagato said casually: "Then I'll take care of it." Asuma held the Shuangfei Yan tightly and stared at Nagato, Konan and others, Ma  Ji and the others were immediately ready to fight, ready to fight at any time.

    "Nagato" Konan shouted, but she did not say what she meant. However, Konan and Nagato have known each other for decades. Although Konan did not say what she meant, Nagato  Understand what Xiaonan means.

    Nagato nodded slightly and looked at Kiba and the others randomly. He didn't see any movement from Nagato. He saw strong chakra pouring out of Nagato's body. Just when Asuma and others were on tight alert, Tendou Pain suddenly  He stretched out his hand and said: "All things are attracted by heaven." A huge attraction arose. Because most of Asuma's attention was on Nagato, he didn't pay too much attention to Tendo Payne for a while, so he couldn't stand steadily for a while, and his body  Rising off the ground, the huge suction force directly sucked Asma towards Tiandao Pain, and in Tiandao Pain's hand, a sharp black iron rod was piercing Asma's body at any time.

    Facing Nagato¡¯s ¡®All-Seeing Tension¡¯, Naruto could only use space ninjutsu to dodge, and Asuma was even more helpless. He had no ability to resist at all and was directly sucked away by Tendo Payne.

    'Whoosh' a black 'snake'-like thing wrapped around Asma's ankle. Asma's body immediately paused, and then with a 'click' sound, a thousand arms grabbed Asma's ankle.  , everyone took a look, and it turned out that Heather's thing was indeed a snake, but this snake was indeed drawn by Saoi, but it was a draw after all, and it was not so tough. They saw that the snake body had just wrapped around Asuma.  In just a few seconds, the snake's body was completely broken, but just in time, an arm caught Asuma in time.

    Kankuro controlled the wooden arm that was holding Asuma and said, "Don't just focus on Konoha and forget about us, Sunagakure." But when Kankuro spoke, the others relaxed slightly, and  A black iron rod shot directly from the spider machine under the door, targeting Asma.  At this time, everyone's attention was either on Asuma, or they had just turned to Nagato, and no one had time to react.  All he could do was watch the black iron rod shoot straight towards Asuma.

    The black iron rod was so fast that, let alone trying to save Asma, when the people present reacted, the black iron rod was less than half a meter away from Asma.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    Kankuro, who was wearing a puppet master's uniform, held the black iron rod pierced into his body with his right hand. At that time, no one had time to react. Only Kankuro, who had been controlling the puppet's arm and grabbing Asuma, reacted, but what he could do  That's all you can do, use your own body to block it.  And the power of Vientiane Heavenly Yin also disappeared at the same time.

    Just as others looked at Kankuro who blocked Asuma's fatal attack in surprise, "Is it Sunagakure's puppet master?" Nagato glanced at Kankuro, then looked at Maki and Temari and said, "Forget it.  Anyway, I already knew itWe, Sunagakure, have already gotten into the act, and it's normal for you to appear, but now can your puppet show come to an end?  "

    Hearing this, Kankuro's originally pained face immediately lost its dark color, and then something similar to sand immediately fell from his face. Kankuro, who had been stabbed into the body by a black iron rod,  He soon turned into a puppet. There were six arms on both sides of him, one of which was tightly grasping Asuma's body.  On the other side, Kankuro still stood there, raising his right hand slightly, faintly controlling the puppet that was pierced into the body by the black iron rod this time.

    Kankuro took out a scroll from his body and said: "Is it over? This is not possible." Kankuro made a slight seal of "Bang" and a burst of white smoke rose, two puppets appeared, Kankuro raised his left hand, and the two puppets  He immediately started to move: "My brother was captured by you Xiao again and almost lost his life. This time I want to get my money back with profit."

    Konan hesitated for a moment and said, "Penn, he should be referring to Gaara, the current fifth generation Kazekage, the jinchuriki of the one-tailed Shukaku."

    Nagato nodded and said: "I see. I remember that at the time I was still wondering why the tailed beast did not die after being extracted. The reason was found out during the subsequent investigation, but it was a pity that the forbidden weapon used by Chiyo was not found.  Technique. But it seems that even Sunagakure doesn¡¯t retain it.¡±

    Konan nodded. At this time, Temari stepped forward and stood in front of Kankuro and said: "Really, I am your sister, Kankuro, don't steal my lines." Kankuro was speechless, facing Temari, he had nothing  The only way to deal with it was to stand behind Temari honestly.  Kai said: "I am your sister, even if I die, I should die first. No matter you or Gaara, don't try to steal from me." Kankuro looked at his sister, although he didn't say anything, but  He silently took a step forward and vaguely protected Temari's back.

    "" Nagato looked at the two siblings and didn't know what to say for a moment, "Ya Tong Ya!" Suddenly there was a loud shout, and then the surrounding air flow produced a huge swirl. Nagato immediately realized that something was wrong.  , Random Ya's shout reached Nagato's ears. Nagato raised his head slightly and saw two gray tornadoes coming towards him in front of his eyes. Nagato did not hide, but stretched out his hand slightly and said: "  Shinra Tenzheng!" A huge repulsive force was generated, and the two tornadoes stopped instantly, and the two fangs were immediately exposed, and then they were suddenly shaken apart. After one of the fangs fell to the ground, he transformed back into Akamaru.

    "Are you so good at it?" Maki pointed at Nagato and said in surprise: "This is not Tendo Payne"

    "Six Paths Pain's abilities were given by me. I know all their skills. Of course, the 'Shinra Tensei' is also the case!" Nagato said, Ya reluctantly got up and said: "Really, but Shikamaru has already seen it.  "Yes, the 'Shinra Tensei' cannot be used continuously, there will be a little interval between them, about five seconds." As he said this, something black suddenly appeared on Nagato's body.

    "Insects." Nagato glanced at his own body and said, "I never thought that there would be Konoha's insect-repelling clan hidden here." Nagato said, "But a mere insect can't do anything to me."  Nagato wanted to shake the bugs off his body, but failed.

    "These are not other ordinary bugs, but a type called 'parasitic bugs' that specialize in feeding on chakra. No matter how much chakra you have, it doesn't matter because I have more bugs." Shino said.  Countless insects immediately emerged from his body, forming a tide of insects and heading towards Nagato.

    A large piece of black came towards Nagato, "Humph!" Nagato snorted coldly. Shino felt his body shake, and then found that all the bugs on Nagato's body had been shaken out, and even the insects that attacked him  Nagato's insect tide also separated in an instant.

    "Impossible." Even though Shino was wearing sunglasses, he could still see his shock, "The bugs retreated so easily."

    "Quantitative changes can indeed lead to qualitative changes, but the gap in strength cannot be made up so easily." Xiaonan said, and then Xiaonan looked at everyone: "For Naruto's sake, you can leave. Otherwise, you will never be able to make up for it."  Just stay here." Asma, Marki and others were stunned, and at the same time began to consider various gains and losses. In the current situation, if the other party made a little move, they would already be tired of dealing with it, and they  There wasn't even a hair on the opponent's side here. Obviously, they were no match for Nagato. In this case, they had to start making calculations.

    Just when Asuma and others were still thinking about it, Nagato spoke again: "It seems that you have made up your mind to keep us." Nagato suddenly said this, and Asuma and others  Stunned, Xiaonan shook his head slightly and said, "Since that's your choice." Xiaonan took a step back and stopped talking.mouth.  At this time, Asma and Marki simultaneously noticed signs that several people were coming behind them

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 530 Death of Asuma

    Although Asma and Marki didn't know who was coming, they knew that the people who came were definitely on their side, and they were probably the reinforcements from Wind Star City. However, regardless of this, this reinforcement made  Things got a little out of hand between them and Nagato.

    "Let's deal with them before reinforcements come."

    Xiaonan said, and Nagato nodded slightly: "Of course."

    'Boohoo' Nagato stretched out his hand and the spider machine under him directly shot out countless sharp black iron rods, targeting everyone in Konoha and Sunagakure present. Konan raised his hands at the same time and said: "I kindly tell you something,  The information Naruto said is all true. The chakra we consume is more than the total of all of you here now, but our own chakra is already huge, and Nagato has all the advantages of the Uzumaki clan, especially  It's because of the huge amount of chakra.

    Although Nagato is not a jinchuriki, the chakra possessed by Nagato is not inferior to those of jinchuriki.

    So although Nagato consumed a lot of chakra when he controlled Six Paths Pain, the remaining chakra is enough to do anything.  "

    "As she spoke, Konan's hands turned into countless pieces of paper and started to fly. Then all the pieces of paper gathered together, and in an instant they carried countless black iron rods and headed towards everyone in Konoha and Sunagakure.

    "Wind Escape¡¤Zhan Zhan Wu."

    Temari hurriedly stepped forward, bit her right thumb, scratched it on her fan, and then swung it suddenly. A sickle appeared, holding a sickle and rushed directly towards countless iron bars, and at the same time brought up  Countless iron rods were blown away by the violent hurricane and were instantly broken down into fine iron filings.

    The hurricane passed quickly. Just when everyone was relaxing, countless iron rods came rushing over with pieces of paper. Because Temari wanted to perform the 'Zhanzhan Dance', she took a step forward and stood at the front, directly facing her.  Right so many attacks.

    Temari looked at the surging attacks in horror. It was too late to escape. For a moment, she didn't know how to face it. With a 'click', a humanoid puppet suddenly appeared behind Temari.  Her belly opened and enveloped Temari's entire body.

    Then it spun high, and at the same time, a lizard-like puppet appeared in front of Kankuro. The scales on its neck suddenly opened up, forming the shape of a shield. Kankuro himself hid under the shield, and there were countless 'bang bangs'  The iron rod hit it, but this puppet master was specially used for defense. His defense was very strong. Even in the face of the impact of the iron rod, there was no trace of damage. And the puppet wrapped around Temari,  Because the puppet's own defense was already very high, coupled with its high rotation, all the iron rods were ejected in an instant.

    Just inadvertently, several explosive symbols were attached to the puppet, and each explosive symbol was a crucial joint. However, no one saw this because everyone was busy avoiding countless  Can you really just dodge the iron rod?  ¡®Boom boom.

    'Several pictures exploded at the same time. In an instant, the puppet wrapped around Temari turned into a pile of rotten wood. A trace of blood flowed from the corner of Temari's mouth. The attack of the black iron rod was blocked by the puppet, but the aftermath of the subsequent explosion was also shocked.  She was killed, but this was just the beginning, because the puppet was blown up by the explosive talisman, and there was nothing blocking Temari. Looking at the countless sharp black iron rods surging in front of her, Temari could only tighten her grip.  The Seven-Star Fan, the sound of 'dang-dang' metal collision kept coming to mind, Temari held her own Seven-Star Fan to block all attacks.

    But this is also temporary. After all, manpower is limited, and there are countless black iron rods shooting in front of us.

    "elder sister."

    Kankuro said in shock, and then he tried desperately to get closer to Temari. With a 'bang, pop' sound, a black iron rod rubbed the edge of the scales and pierced Kankuro's left shoulder, with a strong impact.  It broke Kankuro's body and penetrated out of his body. At the same time, Kankuro's body was also taken away from the puppet by the impact.

    "Wow."

    Kankuro opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. 'Puff, puff, puff.' The moment Kankuro's body was taken away, three black iron rods pierced into Kankuro's body, two in the abdomen and one in his left hand.  One stick. If Ma Ji hadn't seen Kankuro's crisis and was in danger of being pierced by a black iron rod, he came to Kankuro and blocked the subsequent iron rods. I'm afraid Kankuro would have turned into a hedgehog in an instant.

    It's just that although Maki saved Kankuro, facing Temari who was further ahead, and with the black iron rod piercing her body, Maki was even more helpless. Although Temari was in front, she also knew Kankuro's situation.  , seeing Kankuro being rescued by Maki, he breathed a sigh of relief and secretly??: "Idiot, if you don't have strength, how can you save anyone? Do you think you are Namikaze Naruto, who can face two Kage-level attacks and beat them to death? Haha, I didn't expect that I could  To die here, to be defeated by them so easily, it turns out that the gap between Jonin and Kage levels is really that big.

    Naruto brat, your power has reached this level, right? No wonder you just told us their information without hesitation, and you also want to stop us. I think you probably know it, even if you know it  According to intelligence, we don¡¯t even have the ability to resist when facing Nagato.

    It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t listen to you. Is this asking for death?  "So many thoughts flashed through Temari's alarm clock in an instant, and then 'poof' a black iron rod pierced Temari's thigh, and then an iron rod hit Temari's seven-star fan, and the seven-star fan flew away in an instant.

    Then an iron rod penetrated Temari's hands at the same time, nailing her hands together.

    With a ¡®bang¡¯, Temari fell to the ground.

    Just when Temari closed her eyes and waited for death, the black iron rods did not fall. When Temari opened her eyes, she realized that the terrifying rain of iron rods had stopped, as if it was piercing her arm.  After that, it stopped.

    With a 'pop' sound, a sword passed in front of Asma, taking away a trace of blood. Asma could only barely avoid it. Although there was a scratch on his body, it was just a scratch.

    Fengqing held the Waning Moon Sword in her hand and said with a smile, "It's a shame you were able to escape."

    Asuma didn¡¯t care about his wounds, but held the Shuangfeiyan tightly in his hands, and at the same time focused on the style in front of him, Nagato and Konan who were not far away.

    "You are the only one left. Do you think you are really our opponent?" Xiaonan said again: "It's better to take your people and leave quickly."

    Asuma looked around and realized that except for himself, everyone else had completely collapsed. Needless to say, Kankuro and Temari, even Maki had a lot of extra strength for Kankuro.  Black iron rod.

    And Ya and Akamaru were also pierced by countless iron rods.

    Although Sai was fine, the large amount of chakra consumption also made him uncomfortable, and he was unable to move at all for the time being. Shino was similar to Sai. In order to resist the heavy iron rod attack, Shino's only means was the bugs in his body.

    However, the ninjutsu used by Shino will also consume a lot of Shino's chakra. You must know that Shino is not Naruto or Nagato. His chakra is not so sufficient, so after escaping from Nagato's iron rod rain,  , the chakra in Shino's body has been almost exhausted.

    It¡¯s good to be able to stand now.

    Asuma glanced around, and the surprise in his heart was self-evident.

    Asuma tightened the Shuangfeiyan in his hand and said nothing, "Delaying time?" Nagato said: "Do you want to wait for the reinforcements that are coming here in the distance? Konan, it seems that you have good intentions.  Wrong place."

    "."

    Konan did not answer, but turned around and said: "It seems that we are going to find an opportunity to apologize to Jiraiya-sensei."

    Just when Xiaonan finished speaking, she turned around. Fengqing took back the Zangetsu Sword and turned around at the same time. Just when Asuma was shocked, suddenly, there was a sudden sound at Asuma's feet.  Painful, the black iron rod suddenly surged up from the ground and pierced the soles of Asuma's feet. For a moment, Asuma couldn't move at all. Suddenly, Asma raised his head and looked at Nagato and said, "Why are you  Are you talking to me all this just to control these iron rods?" Nagato did not answer, but formed a slight mark with his hands, and saw countless black sharp iron rods emerging from the ground around Asuma's body.

    "I have news for you, your reinforcements are coming."

    Nagato said: "If I remember correctly, they should be your disciples."

    Just when Nagato finished speaking, countless black iron rods from all around suddenly shot toward Asuma.

    "Teacher Asuma"

    A horrified voice sounded behind Asuma. Asuma turned around in surprise and saw Shikamaru, Ino, and Choji flying over from a distance. The three of them had frightened faces. Asma turned around in surprise.  Ma forced a smile, and at this moment, countless black iron rods pierced Asma's body.

    Nagato looked at Asuma who was like a hedgehog and said softly: "I have avoided some of the key points. Although it has no special meaning, at least it allows you to say goodbye to your disciple.

    Before that, I won¡¯t touch them.  "

    Afterwards, Nagato closed his eyes slightly and said secretly: "I suddenlyHowever, I miss the past a little bit. In the past, the three of us were under the guidance of Mr. Jiraiya. Those three years I really want to never pass.  "

    Shikamaru, Ino, and Choji came to Asuma, and tears burst out of their eyes instantly.

    "Teacher Asuma."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 531: Whirlpool...Nagato!

    "Idiots, you guys are herecom" Asma looked at his three disciples and said: "Escape quickly, their power is beyond your imagination. You are no match for him, run away quickly."

    Shikamaru looked at Nagato who was not far away, with resentment in his eyes. Nagato glanced back casually: "Are you done?"

    "Ahem" Asma suddenly coughed violently. Blood had poured into his trachea. His life was about to come to an end.  "I can't do it anymore, you run away quickly," Asma said again. Asma said, he wanted to stand up forcibly so that his disciples could escape better, although he knew in his heart that this was impossible.  Yes, but he still wanted to give it a try, because if he didn't try, there would be no chance at all. If he tried, there might be some possibility.

    Nagato watched Asuma stand up again, and then said: "You should be unable to stand up, and although I deliberately avoided the key point and let you and your disciple meet, but you  He should have died long ago."

    "Really? Ahem" An ugly smile appeared on Asma's face: "I see, thank you for solving one of my doubts, but I can't die now, before my disciples are safe  , I can¡¯t die yet, I have to continue fighting.¡±

    Nagato's pupils shrank slightly, watching the figure of another person flashing through Asuma's mind, he thought to himself: "Is this the master? If Jiraiya-sensei were in Asuma's position, and I  If Konan and Yahiko were standing behind him" "If it were Jiraiya-sensei, I think he would have let us escape like him." Konan looked at Asuma and suddenly said: "  Although Teacher Jiraiya is a bit lustful and looks unreliable, he will pay for his disciples without regrets. The last time in Yuyin Village, even between life and death, he would not  I am willing to use all my strength to fight Six Paths Payne, just because we are his disciples, otherwise, if we want to defeat him, then unless you are the only one who summons your psychic beast, Nagato."

    "Yes!" Nagato responded, and then looked at Asma who barely stood up. He saw Asma standing staggeringly. Ino and Choji tried their best to support him. Asma said:  "It's time for a cigarette." He said, taking out a cigarette with trembling hands, and Shikamaru lit it for him.  Asuma took a puff of cigarette, then broke away from Ino and Choji's hands and said, "I can't fail in front of my disciples." Asuma smiled reluctantly, and then took a deep look at Shikamaru.  Said: "I'm going to ask you for help, Shikamaru." Before Shikamaru could say anything, Asuma supported his body and rushed toward Nagato.

    "Asuma-sensei" "Asuma-sensei" Ino and Choji shouted loudly, trying to follow Asuma, but Shikamaru stretched out his hands to hold Ino and Choji.  Choji said: "Let's go." Shikamaru lowered his head slightly, not wanting the two people to see the tears on his face, but seeing that Ino and Choji did not react, he shouted loudly: "Don't let Asi  Teacher Ma's sacrifice was in vain. If we all die, then who will avenge Teacher Asuma." "But" Choji and Ino hesitated for a moment, Shikamaru pulled them and said: "There is no but,  This is the only choice we have." With that, Shikamaru pulled them and turned around to leave.

    But at the moment they turned around, Nagato looked at Asuma who was rushing up. He didn't move his body and let him rush up. With a "Peng" sound, although Nagato didn't make a move, Asma still arrived.  Going down, he fell down by himself. When he faced Nagato again, his life finally came to an end and all his mental power was exhausted.

    And Shikamaru and the others just rushed out only a hundred meters away.  'Brush' A cold light appeared in front of the eyes of Shikamaru, Ino, and Choji. There was a 'dang' sound, and blood burst out. Shikamaru held half of the kunai, and the blood continued to flow down his arm kunai, and he was charming.  Zangetsu Ken replied that he had cut off Shikamaru's arm: "I didn't cut off your arm. It seems that your kunai is good. It's just that we haven't agreed to let you leave yet. Do you want to leave like this?"

    Shikamaru threw away half of the kunai in his hand and looked at Fengqing without saying a word. Choji looked at Fengqing with anger in his eyes, but Ino held him firmly to prevent him from rushing forward.  The waning moon in Fengqing's hand turned, and three white rays of light shot out, aiming at one person respectively. Although Shikamaru was injured, he was still able to dodge, and Choji was also able to dodge. Only Ino wanted to hold back the impulse.  Dingci, so she couldn't react immediately. When she reacted, this white sword energy could no longer be avoided.

    "Ice Release: Ice Prison Technique." Suddenly, Ino's body was completely frozen by the ice, and then the sword energy completely hit the ice. There was a muffled sound of 'bang', and the ice block that had frozen Ino was struck by the sword.  AtmosphereAfter the impact, a hole appeared directly, but it was not broken.

    "Bing, is this Miss Bai!" Shikamaru shouted looking around.  Bai Zhong came to Ino and gently touched the ice on Ino's body. The entire ice immediately turned into freezing points and scattered.  "It's you, Naruto asked you to come." Nagato looked at Shiro and said.

    "Fortunately, I was not hurt. Otherwise, Naruto-sama would definitely blame me." Shiro checked Ino's body and found no wounds. However, Ino was shivering because of the cold, so he said,  Then he said to Shikamaru: "Naruto-sama doesn't trust you, so he asked me to follow you." This sentence was said to Shikamaru and the others, but it was also said to Nagato and the others.

    "Hmph. Naruto Namikaze underestimates us a little bit." Fengqing pointed at Bai from a distance with the Zangetsu Sword in hand: "Does he think that you alone can save these people from us?"

    Shiro shook his head and said with a smile: "Although Lord Naruto didn't say it clearly, I can feel Lord Naruto's thoughts. Lord Naruto does not want to fight with Lord Nagato and Lord Konan, and let his subordinates come down.  Just tell Nagato-sama and Konan-sama about this matter. Naruto-sama has too many things to do and can't get out of it, so he can only be replaced by his subordinates."

    "Tch, he is really an arrogant brat." Fengqing said, holding the Zangyue Sword and said: "But, he dared to send you here alone. Isn't he afraid that we will kill you? Or does he really think that we are  Won¡¯t I kill you?¡±

    Hearing Fengqing say these words with a murderous look on his face, Bai was not frightened, but smiled softly and said: "Naruto-sama didn't mean this. Please, Mr. Fengqing, don't misunderstand what Naruto-sama means."

    "Sure enough, he is worthy of being valued by that brat." Fengqing sneered and said: "Being so arrogant and arrogant like that brat is really unpleasant, as if you have been stabbed with several swords on your body" before he finished speaking.  Falling, the Waning Moon Sword held by Feng Qing appeared in front of Bai's eyes. With a bang, a layer of ice appeared in front of Bai's face, protecting Bai. Then three thousand swords appeared on Bai's right hand and on his left hand.  The seal said: "Water Release¡¤Water Dragon Bullet." A water dragon appeared out of thin air behind Bai and rushed towards Fengqing, but the ice layer in front of Bai disappeared at some point.

    Fengqing looked at the water dragon, and at the same time he saw the three thousand coins shot from Bai's hand. These three thousand coins were shot completely according to Fengqing's dodge route. If you dodge the water dragon, you will definitely not be able to avoid the thousand coins. If you don't avoid it, you will have to  He faced the water dragon directly. After a little weighing, Feng Qing knew it. He dodged the water dragon and let it rush to the ground and turn into running water.  'Ding ding ding' Just when the three thousand coins were about to stab Qing Qing, a black iron rod appeared in front of Feng Qing, and the three thousand coins were shot directly on the black iron rod.

    Shiro was not surprised, and immediately stopped caring about Fengqing, but looked at Nagato. Nagato glanced at Shiro and said, "Go back and tell Naruto, this time I do it for the sake of him being my junior brother and a member of the Uzumaki clan.  , let these people go for now, if there is a next time, I will kill them immediately. So will you." After saying that, Nagato turned around and said: "Let's go, Xiaonan, Fengqing, we should go back.  "Got it." Fengqing responded, then glanced at Bai Bai and left, following Nagato with Konan.

    Shiro opened his eyes wide, looked at Nagato leaving in surprise, and shouted loudly: "Nagato-sama, you mean, you are also a Uzumaki clan member? Uzumaki Nagato?" Nagato did not answer, and he had already left for a long time.  Far.  Shikamaru and the others relaxed now and all came to Asuma's side.

    "I didn't expect that the leader of Akatsuki has been not only a disciple of Lord Jiraiya of Konoha, but also a member of the Uzumaki clan of the Kingdom of Uzumaki." Maki reluctantly got up and said.

    Bai stepped forward to check everyone's injuries, and also to determine how many people were dead. After checking, Bai found that except Asuma, no one else died, but everyone was seriously injured, especially  Temari, the two of them were even more dying. The others were a little better, but not much better.  The least seriously injured were Sai and Shino Aburame. One of them had his hands penetrated by an iron rod, and the other had his legs penetrated. Other than that, their chakra was completely consumed.

    Shiro's hands formed a slight seal and said: "Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang' sound, a dozen Shiro appeared around him, and then they separated and helped everyone up. Then Shiro's body came to Shikamaru and said  : "Let's go quickly and go back to Wind Star City first."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 532 Shikamaru loses his cool

    "You just said that you asked you to protect me because Naruto didn't trust us?" Shikamaru said, looking at Asuma's body.

    Bai nodded and said: "Yes, after you met Naruto-sama, Naruto-sama knew that you were coming to chase Asuma, and also knew that you were likely to encounter Nagato-sama and the others, so Naruto-sama asked me to follow  I came to you just to prevent the discovery of a situation like the one just now."

    "Really?" Shikamaru did not look at Shiro, but lowered his head and said, "Then when did you follow me? I didn't notice you at all!"

    "Before you come here" As soon as Shiro said this, Shikamaru shouted loudly: "In that case, why don't you come here earlier, if it's earlier. If it's earlier. Ah.  Mr. Sima wouldn't have died" Shikamaru lost his mind.  With Asuma dead, he lost his cool for the first time in his life.

    "I'm sorry." Shiro bowed his head slightly and apologized. Of course, Shiro's apology did not mean that it was Shiro's fault, but that Shiro's nature understood Shikamaru's psychology of losing his master, so he apologized.

    "Why didn't Naruto send you over when Asuma-sensei came to chase Nagato, but when we came, he sent you out." Ino looked at Shiro and asked.

    "I've said it before." Shiro said: "Naruto-sama is worried about your safety, and Mr. Shikamaru is very intelligent, but not good at fighting. Choji is very destructive, but when it comes to real power, he doesn't  Not very strong. Miss Ino, you are better at medical ninjutsu. Coupled with your family's ninjutsu, although the three of them together are as powerful as an elite jounin, in battle, not every time, the number of enemies will increase.  There are fewer people than you, so Naruto-sama sent me here. As for why he didn¡¯t send me here when Asuma-san and the others were chasing him, it¡¯s because Asuma-san and the others were already jounin themselves, and there were more than one.  If you include Mr. Maki, Kankuro, and Temari, there must be four jounin, plus Inuzuka Kiba who is good at tracking and Aburame Shino who is good at repelling insects. Do you think an extra me is needed in this situation?  ?¡±

    "But, you are also very good at medical ninjutsu." Ino said to Bai: "Since you were behind us from the beginning, why didn't you go to save Mr. Asuma immediately? I still remember Uchiha Itachi, you used  The ice escape technique completely froze Uchiha Itachi and completely suppressed his injuries. Asuma-sensei's injury was a little weaker than Uchiha Itachi's. Since you can freeze Uchiha Itachi, why can't you freeze him?  Mr. Sima, if you do this from the beginning, then maybe Mr. Asuma, he won¡¯t"

    "Indeed, in terms of injuries, Uchiha Itachi is more serious." Haku's face did not change at all when Ino asked, and he said calmly: "But you should be very clear that Uchiha Itachi has a disease. His  There are a lot of viruses in his body, but Asuma is different. The vital parts of his body are attacked and cannot be frozen at all. And even if I freeze him, it will only make him live in pain for a few more minutes. Can he be saved?  You should know him very well." Then Shiro paused slightly, raised his head and said, "What's more, Naruto-sama's order was to protect the three of you, not that I wanted to protect Mr. Asuma, and at that time, Miss Ino, you  I also encountered a crisis, because of Naruto-sama's orders, I have the responsibility to protect you, but I have no obligation or responsibility to protect Asuma."

    "You" Shikamaru was blocked and speechless for a moment. With Asuma on one side and Ino on the other, Shikamaru didn't know what to say. Choji said: "But,  Aren¡¯t we here to help you? Don¡¯t you care when we are in danger?¡±

    "Indeed, you are here to help us." Bai nodded and said, "However, on the first day you came, some of you broke into the backyard of Daming Mansion privately, and then Naruto-sama and others fought with Six Paths Payne.  At that time, he didn't listen to the command, and he didn't know where he went? The lack of a powerful combat power caused loopholes in Naruto-sama's plan, causing serious injuries to our Neji and Zabuza. Don't tell me,  You have no idea at all." Faced with the aggressiveness of Shikamaru and others, Shiro's anger also rose: "If it weren't for Naruto-sama's orders, I wouldn't want to come here at all. I would rather return to Wind Star City to fight for Zabuza.  Sir, treat Neji."

    "" Just when Shikamaru was about to say something else, Aburame Shino broke away from Shiro's shadow clone that was treating him, and came to Shikamaru, Choji, and Ino with trembling legs. Although Shino  The black iron rods penetrated his shoulders, but he still came to them on his own legs.  Shino didn't say anything more, and directly hit Shikamaru's stomach with his knee, who was about to speak. Because of the severe pain, Shikamaru bent down and opened his eyes wide, revealing his disbelief.

    Because of Shino¡¯s ink? had been destroyed in the battle, so Shino's eyes looked directly at Shikamaru, and his eyes without any emotion looked at Shikamaru coldly: "Calm down, don't get hot-headed because of Asuma-sensei's death, Shikamaru."  Maru, Choji, Ino, you should know that the result this time could have been avoided. What happened now was caused by us not listening to dissuasion and pursuing Nagato in private. It has nothing to do with other people. You guys  What we should do now is protect our comrades who are being treated, instead of arguing with the reinforcements who come to rescue us. Do you want to kill our injured comrades here?"

    Shikamaru, Choji, and Ino were shocked. They looked around and saw the shadow clones being treated for all the injured people, especially the most seriously injured Temari and Kiba, who were now in a coma.  The three people fell silent. In fact, they all knew that no one was to blame for this matter. It was just the nature hidden deep in people's hearts that made them accept Asuma's death in front of them, so they quarreled with Shiro.  .

    "Original body." Two of Shiro's shadow clones came to Shiro and said: "Our chakra is somewhat insufficient, but Temari and Akamaru's injuries are too serious and they cannot be frozen at all."

    Shiro looked at the person pointed by the shadow clone, and then said to Ino: "You all heard what the shadow clone said. Two people are seriously injured now, and my chakra has been consumed too much due to the large number of battles today.  So I can only treat one person now, and I will give you a choice now. Do you choose to stay here and guard Asuma's body, or go for treatment." He said and walked directly towards Temari: "How do you choose yourself?  Decision? But I want to tell you that in this battle, we, the Snow Country, have tried our best. Not only did Lord Naruto almost lose control of his Nine-Tailed Transformation, but even His Highness the Daimyo and Lord Kinai left Wind Star City.  When we came to the front line, Mr. Zabuza and Neji were seriously injured. I am very sorry for Mr. Asuma's death, but as a ninja, you must have the awareness to die at any time. Without this awareness, you will still be old.  Just stay home and stop being a ninja!"

    Ya looked at the white shadow clone who was treating him in surprise and said, "Really? Is Akamaru's injury really that serious?" Before the shadow clone could speak, Ya struggled and said, "What are you still doing? It doesn't matter to me.  You hurry up and treat Akamaru. It's all because of protecting me that he suffered such serious injuries." The white shadow clone shook his head and said: "The chakra of the main body has been consumed too much, and the chakra given to us has been consumed.  There aren't many in the first place. If there is no one else to treat it, one more me will have no effect, so instead of treating Akamaru, I will stay and treat you." Ya wanted to say something else, but the white shadow clone took it out directly  Several Senbon pierced the tooth's acupuncture point: "In this case, your body will be temporarily unable to move, and you will not be able to speak at the same time, so it will not disturb my treatment." After that, he continued to treat the tooth, and the few who were treating Akamaru  The white shadow clone stopped caring about Akamaru, left Akamaru, and started treating the others. Kiba looked at Ino not far away in panic, the anxiety in his eyes was very obvious.

    Shiro came to Temari and nodded to several shadow clones. The shadow clones formed slight seals and disappeared, returning all the remaining chakra to Shiro's body. At the same time, Temari was also transferred back to Shiro's mind.  The current situation.

    "Ino" Shikamaru looked at Ino and said. Ino nodded, glanced at Asuma who had become a corpse, and then came to Akamaru's side. After a little exploration, Ino was surprised by Akamaru's injury and was too late.  After thinking about it, Ino immediately settled down and started treating Akamaru.  Seeing this, Ya relaxed his mind, and Ran Ya fell asleep.

    The sky was getting dark, "Huh" Bai looked at everyone with a pale face, and then all the shadow clones around him disappeared, but not much chakra returned to his body.  Except for Temari and Akamaru, who were the most seriously injured, everyone else was able to move on their own. Shino and Sai, who were the least injured, had regained some combat effectiveness.

    "In this case, I can go back and report back to Naruto-sama." Shiro said, and then Shiro took out a soldier food pill and swallowed it, and restored a trace of chakra and said: "Nagato-sama and Konan-sama have already  Now that you have left, and this is still the boundary of the Kingdom of Snow, no one should be able to do anything bad to you, so I will return to Wind Star City first." After saying this, Bai jumped away without waiting for anyone else to speak.  Everyone in Konoha and Sunagakure looked at each other, and then they headed towards Fengxing City while supporting the ones with minor injuries.

    The setting sun turns the whole world red, as if it indicates that the world is dyed red with blood.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 533 The Political Fight Begins (1)

    Naruto returned to Wind Star City and stood on the top of a house, looking at the entire Wind Star City. However, Wind Star City seemed unusually quiet at this time. There were no people on the street at all. In fact, before the battle, Naruto  He and Xiaoxue had already issued notices, asking the people in the city to stay in their homes and not come out. Ordinary people would naturally obey the orders. Even some with bigger orders, when Naruto transformed into the Nine-Tails,  Hiding at home.  £®  com

    Except for a small number of soldiers patrolling the streets, there are only some people with malicious intentions.

    "See Your Highness."

    When the patrolling soldiers saw Naruto, they stopped one after another and saluted under the leadership of the captain: "I am wearing armor, so please forgive me for not being able to salute."

    Naruto waved his hand and said: "You have to protect the entire Wind Star City. At this time, you don't need to bow to anyone."

    "Thank you, Your Highness."

    "See Your Highness."

    People in the nearby houses seemed to have heard the patrolling soldiers, and they all poked their heads out. After seeing Naruto standing on the roof, one or two people ran out of their homes and faced Naruto.  Kneel down and salute.

    Then the crowd grew larger and larger, and gradually a small group of people knelt around.

    Naruto was stunned, even he himself didn't know that such a thing would happen. In fact, Naruto has rarely appeared in front of these ordinary people.

    After a slight hesitation, Naruto jumped down from the roof and stepped forward to help an old man at the front, "Get up quickly."

    Then Naruto raised his hands and said, "Everyone, please get up quickly.

    We have defeated the enemy, and everyone can continue to live peacefully as before.  "

    "Really, Your Highness?" The old man had just been helped up by Naruto. When he heard these words, he knelt down again and said with tears in his eyes: "Old man, thank you, Your Highness. Thank you, Your Highness, for keeping your peaceful life now.

    The old man knows that as long as His Highness is here, the old man can live the rest of his life peacefully.  "

    As soon as he heard this, Naruto knew that the old man in front of him might have experienced a lot, so he cherished the peaceful life in front of him so much.

    Naruto nodded: "Don't worry, as long as I am still alive, I will do my best to maintain the current peace.

    ¡°I may sometimes attack other countries, and sometimes provoke wars, but I have only one purpose, peace. In order to let more people feel peace, I will use all my life and strength.  "

    "The old man knows."

    The old man knelt on the ground and said: "Since the old man became the people of the Snow Country, we have been protected by the Snow Country. A few years ago, all those precarious days disappeared, and we lived peacefully every day. All of this  Your Highness and His Highness the Daimyo brought them to the old man, and the old man dare not forget them.

    The old man only hopes that His Highness can take good care of himself.

    " In this case, the days of peace will be longer. This is the old man's selfishness, but please allow your highness to agree to it.  "

    Naruto helped the old man up again, nodded vigorously and said: "I will.

    You go back and live a good life.

    I still have things to deal with.  "

    Then Naruto said no more, jumped onto the roof and disappeared after a few ups and downs. After Naruto's figure completely disappeared, the people who were kneeling on the ground stood up one after another and looked at Naruto one by one.  The eyes are full of hope. The oldest among these people is already over 70 years old, and the youngest is in his forties. Only people of this age, after experiencing too many things, have already seen through it.  They saw many things, and they saw not just the passion of Naruto and others when fighting like the young people, but the meaning of Naruto and the others fighting desperately.

    "Peace?" Naruto said silently as he jumped towards the Daming Mansion, "I didn't expect that I would agree to such a thing."

    As he said this, Naruto suddenly thought of his senior brother Nagato who had just separated: "If it is senior brother Nagato, he will definitely be very happy.

    But forget it, anyway, I promised Senior Brother Nagato that I would find peace in my own way, so now is the time to give it a try.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Just before this.  "

    A cold light flashed in Naruto's eyes: "Before you fight the outside world, you must first make peace with the inside.

    ¡°It seems that I really need to deal with the Kingdom of Snow properly, at least I can¡¯t let down the people who trust me.  "

    Soon, the Daming Mansion came into Naruto's eyes, and Naruto gently landed at the door of the Daming Mansion, "See His Highness the Prince."

    The soldiers guarding the door also saluted.

     Naruto waved his hand and then stepped into the mansion. As soon as he stepped into the Daming Mansion, several Uzumaki clan members appeared in front of Naruto: "Young Master, when the Young Master transformed into the Nine-Tails, there were some  People spread rumors in the city, but not many people believed it. Secondly, some officials from Fenghua City forced their way into the Daming Mansion after His Highness became the Nine-Tailed One. Not long ago, after His Highness returned, they immediately met him at the Assembly Hall.  Now they are using Naruto-sama as a threat to force His Highness the Daiming, hoping that the Daimyo can give them more rights.

    ?????????????????????????????? However, there are two adults, Kinai-sama and Mao Shanhong, around His Highness the Daimyo, so although they forced His Highness the Daimyo, it was only verbally and there was no other extreme behavior.

    So far, people have been coming in from outside the mansion.  "

    "Huh, maybe they want to die."

    Naruto said casually, with a hint of murderous intent in his tone, and then Naruto spoke again: "But speaking of which, they are very courageous. Why are they not afraid of me?" "Because, Young Master, you Kyuubi  melted."

    The Uzumaki clan member said: "They seem to have heard from someone that the Nine-Tails in your body is taking over your body all the time, Lord Naruto. In the past, you had your own reason to control the power of the Nine-Tails, but  Young Master, after you suddenly turned into a nine-tailed person, they sent people to investigate. After learning that you lost your cool due to Hinata Hinata's injury and turned into a nine-tailed person, they probably thought that you could no longer recover, and your sudden  Disappear, they think you were either captured by Akatsuki or killed. No matter what, you can't come back, so they want to seize more rights, and although His Highness the Daimyo is facing a lot of pressure  , but I didn¡¯t say much about you, young master.¡±

    "I see."

    Naruto responded: "No wonder they suddenly became bolder, but except for those who forced Xiaoyue, the other officials didn't make any move?" The Uzumaki clan member shook his head slightly and said: "No, after some officials forced the daimyo  When His Highness was there, there were still some officials who stood on His Highness's side. Most of these people were former officials of Wind Star City and strongly opposed those people.

    It is precisely because of the newcomers that those people do not dare to use violence, but they are alone and may not be able to last long.  "

    ¡°Huh, I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.

    But forget it, it¡¯s all the same after all.  "

    Naruto said, and then Naruto waved his hand and said: "You just stay here, don't let anyone show up, and see if anyone else comes, whether they are people who come to force Xiaoxue or people who come to help Xiaoxue, let them go  They came in, were allowed in but not allowed out, and everyone was recorded at the same time.

    Also, some people already know about my return to Windstar City, and I think it will soon reach the ears of those officials, so you should pay attention to whoever comes in.  "

    "Yes, Lord Naruto."

    The Uzumaki clan member responded, then stopped speaking and disappeared directly.

    "Naruto looked at the meeting hall in the distance, then turned and headed towards the medical hall.

    The Medical Hall was a newly established place. It was set up specifically for Naruto after Shiro obtained Tsunade's medical manual. In addition to the original doctors in the Daming Palace, plus a few medical ninjas,  It formed a medical palace.

    Of course, there is still a ninja hospital in Wind Star City, but the medical hall is a place dedicated to treating Naruto, Xiaoxue and other important personnel, although it is not large in scale.

    Ningji and Zabuza, who are now seriously injured, should be receiving treatment in the medical hall.

    "Naruto is the prince of the Snow Kingdom, and he is not one of those useless princes. He can be said to be an iron-blooded prince. Naturally, he can walk freely in the Daming Mansion.

    So Naruto walked directly towards the medical hall.

    Naruto planned to go see the injured Neji and Zabuza first. Although in a ninja battle, it is lucky not to die, but as a leader, Naruto must also go and see when his men are injured.  Otherwise, as a leader, if he does not care about the injuries of his subordinates, it will easily cause his subordinates to become alienated.

    Naruto has a high reputation in the Land of Snow, even surpassing the daimyo Koyuki Kazuka. He should be easily jealous, but this daimyo is Naruto's wife, and Naruto is also Yukigakure.  The leader of the village, in this way, Naruto's status in the country of snow becomes very high. In addition, Fenghua Koyuki doesn't like to be this daimyo, and he only continues to be like this for Naruto. In fact, many things,  Fuka Koyuki all obeyed Naruto's words. In this way, except for Fuka Koyuki, who is a daimyo, Naruto has the highest status in name, but in fact, Naruto is theThe actual ruler of the Snow Kingdom.

    It¡¯s just that Naruto has no interest in the position of the daimyo. Not only does he not fight for power, but he also concentrates most of his power on Fenghua Koyuki.

    However, in the Snow Country, the Fenghua clan has been the daimyo for a long time. This has been deeply ingrained for the subjects of the Snow Country. If there is a sudden change, they may not be used to it, but Naruto has not changed at all.  Meaning, in addition to the peaceful life they have gained in the past few years, it is precisely for these reasons that they respect Naruto so much, and Naruto has a high reputation in the Land of Snow.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 534 The Political Fight Begins (2)

    "Huh" Naruto came to the room inside the medical hall. Both Neji and Zabuza were seriously injured, so they were arranged in the same room. In this way, they would have more care. Naruto discovered  Neji and Zabuza had already fallen asleep. Without disturbing them, they took a quick look and stopped disturbing them. They felt someone approaching not far away, and after a quick look, they found that it was a medical man.  Ninja, Naruto waved his hand to stop the opponent from approaching, then glanced at Neji and Zabuza, turned and left. When Naruto left, Neji and Zabuza opened their eyes at the same time, and the two looked at each other.  He glanced at it and said nothing, but simply closed his eyes and continued to rest.  A smile appeared on the corner of Zabuza's mouth: "The leader who knows how to care and understand his subordinates is at least pretty good. Then I can have a good rest. Well, if it comes to nothing after a while, let her not treat me first.  I'll leave everything to the leader. I happened to be a little injured. I'd like to take this opportunity to skip work for a month or two. The leader should be considerate. What do you think, Neji." "Hmph." Although.  Zabuza's voice was very low, but Neji heard it, but the answer to Zabuza was just a cold snort from Neji. But Zabuza's words were heard even by Naruto who had already left, and Naruto's body trembled slightly.  After a pause, he continued to move forward. Zabuza learned the word "skipping work" from Naruto's mouth.

    After leaving the medical hall, Naruto asked the medical ninja beside him: "When will their injuries recover?" "It will take some time, leader." The medical ninja said: "Especially Lord Neji, his injuries are more severe.  It is serious. If you want to recover, it will take longer. As for Zabuza-sama, his injury is slightly lighter. In addition, Zabuza-sama's own physique is far better than that of ordinary people. It is expected to take between one to two months.  ." He paused slightly and continued: "Master Bai's medical ninjutsu is better than mine. If it is Master Bai, he will definitely be able to shorten the treatment time."

    Naruto nodded: "I understand, then let them have a good rest first. You will do your best to treat them." Naruto paused slightly and then said randomly: "Oh, by the way, at all costs  To cure them, you can choose some more painful methods to restore their bodies as soon as possible. As for when they leave here, it is up to them. You don't need to report to me. In short, I will only look at the final results after two months." Medical treatment.  The ninja was stunned and didn't know what Naruto meant. Naruto didn't care and continued: "As for Bai, I just gave her a task. If she comes here as soon as she comes back, you stop her and let her  She came to me first." Naruto then left.

    The medical ninja bowed his head slightly and saluted. After seeing Naruto off, a '?' appeared in the medical ninja's mind.  'No. First of all, Naruto asked them to cure Zabuza and Neji at all costs, and at the same time gave them leave. He could understand this, but in the end he added the sentence 'choose some painful ways', which made him  Something strange.  In desperation, after hesitating for a while, he returned to the medical hall, told Neji and Zabuza who were recuperating about the matter, and asked what they should do next.  Anyway, as far as this medical ninja is concerned, the matters of you high-ranking big shots should be settled by yourself. I am just a small person and will not interfere.

    "No, the leader is too 'cruel'. He just missed work due to injury, so there's no need to be so cruel." Zabuza said with a 'shocked' expression.  Neji rolled his eyes at Zabuza and said, "Because of you, I was also implicated." Zabuza shrugged and said, "But fortunately, the leader still gave us two months' leave, minus the time for treatment.  We still have at least half a month of vacation, and isn¡¯t Konoha¡¯s Haruno Sakura¡¯s medical ninjutsu very high? If she treats us, our treatment time will be shorter. Compared with the leader, he may not  There won't be any rest time, let alone a holiday. Calculating it like this, we are pretty good, aren't we!" Neji glanced at Zabuza, then ignored him, stopped answering, and closed his eyes.  Put your eyes up and start to rest¡­.

    "Your Highness the Daimyo, are you still unable to make a decision?" A middle-aged man in official uniform had a calm face, but looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue who was sitting high on the main seat with ferocious eyes and said, "Please do it as soon as possible.  To make a decision, if it is delayed any longer, it may endanger your life?¡±

    "Shut up, you are too presumptuous. Is this your attitude towards His Highness the Daimyo?" A slightly younger official stood in front of him, pointed at him and shouted loudly: "Do you want to do the following?"

    "The following is my fault." The middle-aged official said in a cold voice: "Speaking of the following words, aren't you doing it?"

    "You" The official was blocked and didn't know what to say.  He could only kneel down towards Fenghua Xiaoxue and said: "Your Majesty, the capital of our Kingdom of Snow has only been moved to Fengxing City for more than a year. If we move back to Fenghua City, how will our Kingdom of Snow's face be saved?"

      "Hmph, are you going to ignore the safety of His Highness the Daimyo for the sake of so-called face?" The middle-aged official said again: "Don't you know that everyone in Akatsuki has great power!"

    The kneeling official glared at him fiercely and said: "Your Highness the Daimyo, Your Highness the Prince of our country, and the Minister of the Interior Namikaze Naruto-sama are still fighting with the opponent. I believe that the Minister of the Interior will be able to win the battle."

    "Your Highness the Daimyo." The middle-aged official also knelt down and said: "His Royal Highness is indeed very strong, but the enemy this time is not weak either, and the Daifu Momochi Zabuza-sama and the Young Assistant Hyuga Neji  Both adults have been seriously injured, which shows how powerful the enemy is. Although there is no news that His Highness has been defeated, there is no news that can prove that His Highness has won. It is also reported that His Highness has been forced to transform into  Nine-tailed demon fox. I heard that the nine-tailed demon fox is the most powerful among the nine tailed beasts, but it is also the most evil. Now that His Highness the Prince has transformed into the Nine-tailed Demon Fox, I am afraid that even though His Highness the Prince has won, but Your Highness the Daimyo, you  Can we guarantee that His Highness the Prince will not harm our subjects of the Kingdom of Snow? Therefore, Your Highness, regardless of whether His Highness the Prince has won the victory, I will insist on my proposal and immediately move the capital back to Fenghua City. Of course, we can externally  It¡¯s not hard to say, but we can say to the outside world, ¡®His Highness the Daimyo misses his hometown, so he returned to Fenghua City to live for a few months.¡¯ In this case, the outside world will not know the real reason.¡±

    "Is this the opinion of all of you?" Fenghua Xiaoxue's face showed neither sadness nor joy. She looked at the ministers below with an indifferent expression and said, "Or how many people agree with his opinion and move the capital?"

    "We agree that Fengxing City is already a dangerous place and is not suitable to be used as a capital anymore." More than a dozen officials knelt down and said loudly: "Your Majesty, please make a decision as soon as possible. The capital will be moved to Fenghua City, but we are willing to stay in Fenghua City."  Star City will live and die with Wind Star City." Everyone seemed to be very righteous, but in the final analysis, their purpose was just to get the entire Wind Star City.  "No, Your Highness the Daimyo!" The officials who had been opposing knelt down neatly and said: "I will object" Then there was a quarrel between the two sides, just like a vegetable market and a shrew. In addition to taking action, they  Everything is coming out.

    Uzumaki Kina shook her head helplessly. She originally interjected a sentence, but was immediately counterattacked by the other party. After just a few words, she was rendered speechless, so Uzumaki Kina also  He could only keep his mouth shut and watch them argue. As for Mao Shanhong, he was even more pretentious and did not dare to speak.

    Looking at the constant quarrel between the two sides, more than a dozen officials remained indifferent and stepped back slightly to make way for the two sides to quarrel. It was obvious that they showed one meaning, 'I am neutral'.  However, as the quarrel escalated later, some of these officials who had remained neutral were implicated and fell into trouble, leaving less than ten who remained neutral.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue suddenly slammed the table and said: "Okay, you all, stop arguing for now. All of you are important ministers of my country of snow. Now look at what you look like, just like the shrews on the street." Listen.  When Fenghua Xiaoxue spoke like this, the two sides could only stop temporarily. Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at the officials who insisted on moving the capital and said: "You said that it is good to use missing as an excuse to move the capital back to Fenghua City, but what should Fengxing City do?  After all, Star City is the capital city. Although it has only been a year, we cannot give up so easily." "We are willing to stay and guard Wind Star City." These officials said loudly: "Even if Xiao attacks Wind Star City, we will never retreat.  , willing to lead the soldiers and people of Fengxing City to resist to the end."

    "Really?" Fenghua Xiaoxue responded coldly, then looked at the neutral officials and said: "What about you, the Kingdom of Snow is now facing a difficult problem. I won't go into details. You must have already  Got it, what¡¯s your opinion?¡±

    These officials looked at each other one after another, seemingly unable to make a decision. After hesitating for a while, when these people were about to make a decision, their bodies trembled, and then they lowered their heads, their expressions changed drastically, and then quickly  After getting confirmation from the other party's eyes, the dozen or so people knelt down and said: "Your Highness the Daimyo, we are opposed to moving the capital. We believe in the power of His Highness the Prince, and believe that His Highness the Prince will bring peace to our Snow Country. We suggest  , a celebration banquet was set up to await His Highness the Prince¡¯s triumphant return.¡± Everyone was stunned.

    "Haha, you are really enthusiastic. In this case, it seems that my fighting outside has a little meaning." Naruto's voice came from outside, and at this time a maid came in and said:  "Your Highness the Daimyo, Your Highness the Prince is waiting outside."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 535 The Qualified King (1)

    "What are you waiting for? Come in quickly." Xiaoxue said happily.  The people who originally opposed moving the capital were overjoyed, but those who had always wanted to move the capital all turned pale, "Yes. Your Highness." The maid responded, and this sound brought those pale people back to their senses.  In an instant, his face turned even paler.

    Naruto is an iron-blooded prince, and everything that Naruto is now is due to him. He single-handedly fought against the entire Snow Country, and assisted Fenghua Koyuki to ascend to the position of daimyo. Although he later left the Snow Country to practice, Yuki  Not many people in the country knew about this. Zabuza and Neji led the country of snow to open up a huge country in just a few years, making the country of snow the largest country outside the five great ninja countries.  At that time, most people attributed their contribution to Naruto, which established their status in the Land of Snow. Later, Naruto returned, and after the trip to the Country of Ghosts, the Whirlpool City was flooded, and the Water Country was flooded.  The country and some nearby small countries' more than 300,000 troops were all submerged, leaving only tens of thousands of remnants. The country of water's vitality was severely damaged, and hundreds of thousands of people were submerged at the same time. This made everyone secretly panic and frightened.  Naruto was so ruthless that the Kingdom of Water did not dare to make any rash move again.  Then the Third Taifu coup was about to succeed. Naruto appeared and reversed the entire situation in an instant. The Third Taifu committed suicide, and the situation in the Snow Kingdom stabilized instantly. Later, the capital was moved to suppress the Wave Country. All of this,  Let Naruto's prestige in the Snow Country become higher and higher, because the famous name of the Snow Country, Fenghua Koyuki, is Naruto's wife, so when Naruto's reputation is getting higher and higher, even the reputation of Fenghua Koyuki will also increase.  Higher and higher.  Although she was just a little girl with status a few years ago, she had no foundation.

    "No need. I came in by myself." At this time, Naruto had put on a pure white god robe, and his golden hair that reached his heels was casually scattered behind him. Naruto looked at everyone coldly.  Taking a glance at the officials, because the manner in which the officials present were occupied was obvious, Naruto could immediately tell which side was protecting Xiaoxue and which side was intimidating Xiaoxue.  Which side is neutral.  Naruto glanced at the officials who were coercing Xiaoxue.

    After they were glanced at by Naruto, a chill arose in everyone's heart. Naruto stood in front of Fenghua Koyuki and saluted: "Your Majesty, Namikaze Naruto comes to see His Highness. I barged into the discussion without waiting for Your Highness's permission.  Hall, please punish His Majesty the Daming Palace." Naruto's words made most of the people present change their expressions, especially some officials who opposed the move of the capital. Each of them forcibly broke into the Daming Palace, let alone  It was reported that after they broke into Daming Mansion, they forcibly held this meeting without Fenghua Xiaoxue's consent.  If we really want to judge the crime, it would not be an exaggeration to convict them of rebellion and forcing the uterus.

    Hearing Naruto's words, most of the people were shocked. They must know that except for the neutral people who were summoned by Fenghua Koyuki, everyone else had barged in without permission.  Including those who support Koyuki, if Fenghua Koyuki really wants to convict Naruto, I'm afraid they won't be much better, especially those who coerced Koyuki, they have committed the following crimes, even if they are pulled out and chopped  , it¡¯s not an exaggeration. After this, this group of people panicked for a moment. In fact, they were just pawns. Everything they did today was under the instructions of these people. The current situation was so critical that their own lives were in danger.  Coupled with Naruto's reputation in the Land of Snow, they all secretly looked up at their backers for a while, and these people turned out to be those who had always maintained neutrality.

    As soon as they saw this, they wanted to speak, intending to disrupt Naruto's steps first, but before they could speak, Naruto had already seen all this and gave these people a cold look with a strong evil look in his eyes.  , making these people slightly suffocated and speechless for a moment. At this time, Fenghua Xiaoxue suppressed the joy in her heart when she heard that Naruto called himself a 'subordinate', waved his hand slightly and said: "Your Highness, there is no need to say more."  Li, you report first, and secondly, I have agreed that if you really count it, it is not trespassing." At this point, Fenghua Xiaoxue paused slightly and said: "What's more, there is nothing wrong with trespassing in the meeting hall. Someone  Not only did they break into Daming Mansion without permission, but they also forcibly held a meeting without my consent" Upon hearing Fenghua Xiaoxue speak, these people shook their heads secretly and swallowed what they wanted to say.

    "Such a thing could happen!" Naruto's face immediately darkened, and he glanced at the officials present with a livid face. The evil aura slowly emerged from his body, and he said coldly: "I wonder if the Minister of Punishment is here?"

    I A middle-aged man who was slightly overweight ran out of the crowd threatening Xiaoxue with sweat on his face. He didn't dare to look at Naruto. After walking a few steps, he wanted to kneel down. Naruto's figure changed.  He turned around and stood beside him, and the person he was kneeling on became Xiaoxue.

    Naruto glanced at him, and without waiting for him to say anything, he directly asked: "Your Excellency, Mr.Your Majesty is in charge of all the criminal rights of my country of snow, and is also familiar with all the laws of my country of snow. I don't know how to break into the daiming's mansion, ignore the opinions of the daimyo, and force a meeting. But is this a violation of the laws of my country of snow?  "

    this!  "The Minister of Punishment couldn't say a word, he could only keep wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, "What this, this, this!  Naruto looked at the other party and said loudly: "If you are guilty, say you are guilty; if you are not guilty, then you are not guilty. Just say it."  There¡¯s nothing to hesitate about!  "

    "The minister was surprised by Naruto and immediately responded: "Intruding into the Daming Mansion without authorization and forcibly holding a meeting in the meeting hall is the crime of "the crime of deceiving the emperor"  "Before the Minister of Punishment finished speaking, Naruto stopped him directly, looked at the Minister of Punishment and said, "Is that just that?  Lord Punishment Minister, or do you think that I am just a martial artist and don¡¯t understand the criminal law at all? If the Minister of Punishment is as big as Naruto, the cold sweat on the forehead of the Minister of Punishment is rolling down like water. Looking at Naruto  The man kowtowed desperately and said, "Your Highness, please forgive me. Your Highness, please forgive me. I was just confused for a moment and committed a serious crime. Please forgive me, Your Highness."

    "Your Highness" An official who had always remained neutral said, but as soon as he started, Naruto directly cut off the other person's words and said: "Sir Nakagan, this is the meeting hall, please address me by your official title.  , instead of other identities, and in the meeting hall, the only one who can be called His Highness is His Highness the Daimyo." Being blocked by Naruto, the other party could not say anything for a moment.

    Naruto looked at the official with the official title of 'Chongnagon' coldly, then looked at the Minister of Justice and said coldly: "Your Excellency, Minister of Justice, do you know that you are the head of the Justice Department, in charge of the laws of the Land of Snow?"  , have you ever thought that ordinary people may not know the law when they break the law, but if an official breaks the law, he will be guilty of knowing the law and breaking the law. And Mr. Minister of the Ministry of Punishment, you are in charge of the law. If you break the law, it will not be an additional crime.  Just wait. You have to think clearly before you speak." Naruto narrowed his eyes slightly as he spoke, stared at the Minister of Justice and said, "Now tell His Highness the Daimyo and me, what crime did you commit, and who ordered you?  Did you do this?"

    "Weichen Weichen" The Minister of Justice looked into Naruto's eyes and stammered: "It has nothing to do with Weichen. Your Highness, it's Zhongna" The Minister of Internal Affairs  grown ups.  "When Zhong Nayan saw the Minister of Punishment say the word 'Zhong Na', he panicked and immediately interrupted.

    Naruto glanced at him coldly and said, "Sir Nakagashi, what's the point of calling me an official?" Nakagashi looked at Naruto with an indifferent face and shook his head and said, "It's not a big deal, it's just the Minister of Internal Affairs.  This is the council hall. Everything seems to be decided by the Daimyo. Moreover, as you just said, Lord Secretary of the Interior, this is the council hall. Only official positions are considered, regardless of title or status. Although your official position is half a rank higher than that of the Minister of Criminal Affairs,  You are only the fourth-level superior, and the Minister of Punishment is also the fourth-level junior, so you are not qualified to question the other party."

    Naruto looked at the other party without saying a word. After a while, he smiled softly and said, "Sir Nakagan is right, it was the lower official who overstepped his bounds." Then Naruto bowed to Xiaoxue and retreated.  Everyone was stunned. They couldn't figure out Naruto's intention. In their opinion, Naruto shouldn't retreat so easily.  But now it has retreated, which makes everyone very confused.

    "Xing Bu Qing." Feng Hua Xiaoxue said in a calm tone: "You just kept saying that you were guilty and that you were confused for a moment. I want to ask, what crime did you commit?" Xing Bu Qing swallowed a mouthful of saliva.  Looking at Fenghua Koyuki, perhaps because of Naruto's presence, Fenghua Koyuki exudes an indescribable temperament, a temperament that everyone needs to look up to, and besides the temperament, there seems to be a special aura  Oppressing everyone, forcing everyone to dare not resist her.  No one has ever seen Fenghua Koyuki's temperament and aura, not even Naruto. In front of Naruto, Fenghua Koyuki has always been a little woman, one has a little temper, and the other is very considerate.  Complaining incomprehensively, he loves his little woman very much, but now it seems that Fenghua Xiaoxue is already a qualified famous name.

    Naruto nodded secretly, looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue who exuded a powerful supreme aura, and showed a smile: "No wonder you asked me to step back just now. It turns out that you planned to deal with it directly. You are already a qualified monarch.  , Xiaoxue. Then from now on, I won¡¯t need to intervene in these political affairs. I can safely improve my strength. What the Snow Kingdom needs is your name, not me, the prince."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 536 The Qualified King (2)

    "Your Highness, Your Majesty, Your Majesty" After hearing Fenghua Xiaoxue's words, the Minister of Punishment, who was suppressed by his aura, was sweating all over his face and couldn't stammer out complete words.

    Zhong Nayan stepped forward again and said: "Your Highness, I forgive you. Your Majesty, the Minister of Punishment, just lost his temper for a moment. However, it is not suitable for the Minister of Punishment to discuss the matter at the moment. Can you please let the Minister of Punishment go down and have a rest first, and then come back to discuss the matter."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at Zhong Nayan and nodded: "That makes sense!" Zhong Nayan looked happy and with a 'pop' sound, Fenghua Xiaoxue slapped the table in front of her, waking up everyone, and everyone was a little shocked.  He looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue, and Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at Zhongnayan and said: "What you said makes sense, but did I ask you something? Or, you, Zhongnayan, don't want to do this anymore, you want to be the minister of punishment."  "Zhongnagon's third-level official position is one level higher than Naruto's.  Of course, this is not related to anything else but the official position.

    There was cold sweat on Zhong Nayan's forehead, but he secretly gritted his teeth and said: "This official's duty is that even if His Highness the Daimyo punishes me, I still have to speak."

    "Really?" Fenghua Xiaoxue glanced at him coldly and said, "I remember that your official position should be Zhongnayan. Your duty seems to be to discuss domestic political affairs with the left and right ministers and discuss whether the orders I issued are reasonable.  , but did I just issue an order?" Zhong Na Yan was at a loss for words, Wei Nuo Nuo didn't know how to speak. He shook his head helplessly, knelt down and said: "Wei Chen is guilty, please punish me."

    Fenghua Xiaoxue glanced at him coldly and said: "Off your position as Zhong Nayan and change it to Zuo Daben. Effective immediately." Zhong Nayan's face suddenly turned pale, and the corners of his mouth moved slightly.  Still didn't say anything, he just saluted slightly and said: "Thank you for your generosity." You must know that Zuo Daben is from the fourth level. Compared with his original Nakayan, who is from the third level, there are four seniors and four juniors in the middle.  , go up from the fourth level, and then go down from the fourth level.  This is a four-level reduction in a row.

    At this time, those who saw Naruto suddenly retreated, thinking that Naruto was too tired physically and mentally after the fierce battle to have the energy to argue with everyone, so they wanted to take advantage of this to gain greater rights and benefits. However, when they saw Fenghua Xiaoxue suddenly  Such a tough scene made everyone shut their mouths, not daring to say another word.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue glanced at all the officials coldly, then looked at the Minister of Punishment who was kneeling below and said: "Humph, Minister of Punishment, do you think you will be fine if you don't speak? Do you think I dare not touch you?"

    "My subordinates don't dare, my subordinates don't dare." The Minister of Punishment kowtowed. After seeing the fate of Zhong Nayan who spoke for him in a vague way, the Minister of Punishment knew that the person behind him would never speak again. Seeing that  Looking at Fenghua Koyuki, who had changed from the past and suddenly became strong, and then looked at Naruto who was standing quietly aside, the Minister of Punishment suddenly was no longer afraid, and the cold sweat on his body no longer broke out, but a very complicated feeling emerged in his heart.  , I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a happy or sad mood.

    The Minister of Punishment looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue, suddenly kowtowed three times, and said calmly: "My subordinates broke into the Daming Mansion without notice and permission, and then incited the ministers to hold a meeting in the council hall privately, in order to coerce the Daiming.  Your Highness attends the meeting!¡±

    "!" Everyone looked at each other in confusion for a moment. They didn't know why the Minister of Punishment said this. Everyone focused on the Minister of Punishment. Fenghua Xiaoxue was also stunned. Originally, she should have denied it to the death, but she didn't expect it.  The other party actually admitted the matter immediately, which made Fenghua Xiaoxue unable to react for a moment. After a slight hesitation, Xiaoxue came back to her senses, looked at the Minister of Punishment and said: "Although you have committed a serious crime, you are still my Snow."  The Minister of Punishment of the country, who is in charge of the laws of the Land of Snow, I would like to ask, according to your crime, what crime should you be convicted of? How should you be punished?"

    The Minister of Punishment raised his hands and took off the hat of the Minister of Punishment on his head. At the same time, he also took off his official uniform, neatly folded it and put it aside. He said: "Because of the expansion of our land of snow, the criminal law is not very strict."  It is serious, but the crime committed by the guilty minister is too huge. Entering the Daming Mansion privately is equivalent to bullying the emperor, and the crime should be punished; inciting the ministers is equivalent to rebellion, implicating the three clans; holding a meeting privately to coerce the Daiming is equivalent to forcing the palace, and everyone should be executed.  ; The three crimes are punished together, and the nine tribes are implicated. If the law is violated, the crime will be increased to a second level. Because the crime committed by the criminal has already implicated the nine tribes, there is no place to add a second level to the crime. But there is one more thing the criminal committed this time  I am willing to shoulder the law with all my strength. I only ask that Your Highness, in view of the hard work of the criminal in the past, be merciful beyond the law and no longer pursue others."

    "Hard work! Does that mean 'there is hard work without credit'!" Naruto looked at the Minister of Punishment and said secretly in his heart, but he did not speak, he just looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at the Minister of Punishment. She didn't expect that he would plead for others. In fact, even if he didn't plead, Xiaoxue would not really pursue all of their crimes. If they all were pursued, then everyone present would  Among them, most of them will be pulled out and chopped. When the time comes, I¡¯m afraidThe entire Snow Kingdom's operating organization will be completely paralyzed.

    "Huh." Fenghua Xiaoxue took a deep breath and said: "Edict: The Minister of Punishment is in charge of the laws of the Kingdom of Snow, and is the balance of the laws of our Kingdom of Snow. Today, the Minister of Punishment secretly broke into the Daming Mansion and incited the officials.  Holding a meeting privately is tantamount to deceiving the emperor, forcing the palace, and rebelling. Now the three crimes are punished at the same time. He will be stripped of his official position, all his family property will be transferred to the national treasury, and he will be implicated" After saying this, Fenghua Xiaoxue glanced at Naruto and seemed to say no.  After all, once these two words are spoken, the number of people who will die will reach hundreds or even thousands.

    Naruto looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue, smiled brightly, and nodded slightly. Fenghua Xiaoxue saw Naruto hesitate for a moment, and then said: "The implicatednine tribes." As Fenghua Xiaoxue finished speaking, naturally, next to him  Someone wrote this edict, and Fenghua Xiaoxue stamped the seal of the Snow Kingdom's name on the edict, and the edict came into effect. Fenghua Xiaoxue stood up and said: "If there is nothing else, then let's let it go."  No one spoke, everyone stood silently.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue turned around, walked two steps, stopped and said: "Prince, I will leave this matter to you." Naruto saluted and said: "Yes, Your Highness, I will definitely take care of it. I send you my best wishes."  Your name." "Farewell, your name." Fenghua Xiaoxue left the meeting hall without stopping.

    Naruto waved his hand and said: "Put the Minister of Punishment into the prison first. No one is allowed to visit the prison without the permission of His Highness the Daimyo and myself. Anyone who violates this will be killed." "Yes, Your Highness." The two soldiers responded and sent the Punisher to prison.  Qing lifted it up, and when he passed by Naruto, Naruto looked at him and said: "You have been following His Highness the Daimyo for several years, and you have worked hard over the years. As a reward, I will serve your sentence  It¡¯s set to be ten days later, within these ten days, you¡¯d better enjoy your family relationship.¡±

    "" Everyone was stunned, and Naruto said: "Mao Shanhong, take people to capture the nine clans of the Minister of Punishment, and imprison them and the Minister of Punishment in a connected cell. Then open up the inside of the cell. But  Tell those who see the prison that if they escape, they will use their lives and their nine clans to make up for it."

    "Yes, sir." Mao Shanhong knelt on one knee in front of Naruto and said.  Then he picked up the edict and turned around to leave. Naruto glanced at the others and said, "My lords, the meeting is over. I still have something to do, so I will leave first." As he said this, Naruto looked at the threatening winds coldly.  Hua Xiaoxue's person said: "Your Highness the Daimyo is very kind-hearted, but I am not a kind person?" After saying that, he turned around and left. Everyone saluted Naruto as he left.  Naruto calls himself the King, which means that Naruto is now the Prince of Snow Country, not just the Minister of Internal Affairs.  The people present, no matter how high their official positions are, must still bow respectfully when facing the prince.

    Naruto ignored them. What Naruto cared about now was Xiaoxue. When Xiaoxue said that she had implicated the nine clans, she was already a qualified monarch. With the decisiveness and ruthlessness of a monarch, for the Kingdom of Snow,  There are great benefits. After all, a qualified monarch will make the country of Snow develop greatly. But for Naruto, he would rather Xiaoxue is just an ordinary little girl, kind and gentle, occasionally acting coquettishly to him, and always only  Be your own little woman instead of becoming a qualified monarch.  But many times, things develop so that people have no choice at all.

    In fact, Naruto also thought about becoming this daimyo and letting Fenghua Koyuki be his little girl forever, but now he no longer has this opportunity. If Naruto killed Fenghua Furious Wave at the beginning, he could completely kill Fenghua  Xiaoxue regarded it as a puppet and controlled everything secretly. However, Naruto did not think about betraying Konoha at that time. Later, when the territory of the Snow Kingdom continued to expand, Naruto's reputation became higher and higher. Of course, they  At that time, I only knew that he was the prince of the Snow Country, but this did not hinder Naruto. If Naruto launched a coup, he could easily obtain the daimyo position. However, at that time, Naruto, who had just returned from training, was already unknowingly  During this time, he developed a slight feeling for Fenghua Koyuki, and as time went by, this feeling continued to grow. Gradually, when Naruto found that Fenghua Koyuki could no longer let go of him, after hesitating, Naruto  I completely accepted Fenghua Xiaoxue. At that time, it happened to be the time when the capital of the Kingdom of Snow was being moved.

    When Naruto completely accepted Fenghua Koyuki, how could Naruto have the heart to hurt Koyuki again, coupled with the chaos in this world.  Naruto could only watch Fenghua Koyuki become more and more qualified monarch day by day.

    "But" Naruto said with a smile on his lips: "Although Xiaoxue is already a qualified monarch, she is also a qualified wife and a qualified little woman!"

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 537 The Qualified King (3)

    The backyard of Daming Mansion.  £®  com

    "Your Highness." Several maids passed by Naruto and saluted him. Naruto nodded slightly, looked at the things in their hands and said: "This is wintersweet tea, although it is not as fragrant as before in Fenghua City!  Who is this for?¡±

    The maid held the tray in her hand and said: "This is what His Highness Daiming ordered. His Highness was in the garden and said he wanted to drink wintersweet tea. However, Fengxing City is not a snowy area like Fenghua City. He can only survive in that kind of situation.  Wintersweet trees cannot be planted in Fengxing City. Fortunately, Fenghua City sends a certain amount of wintersweet petals every year. But in this case, the tea brewed from these petals will not be as fragrant as the tea brewed from fresh petals."

    Naruto nodded, then stretched out his hand and said: "Give it to me, I will bring it to His Highness the Daimyo." Several maids were stunned, showing a hint of evil smile and said: "Yes, Your Highness." After saying that, they handed the tray in their hands to Naruto.  The people bowed to Naruto and then retreated. As they left, one or two glanced at Naruto secretly, then covered their mouths and snickered, and several of them secretly said something.

    Naruto shook his head secretly. He naturally heard the words of several maids, but Naruto had no intention of embarrassing these maids who served him and Xiaoxue wholeheartedly, not to mention that they were just teasing them in private.

    Naruto came to the garden with a tray and saw all kinds of beautiful flowers. Among the flowers was a small wooden pavilion. There was only a wooden table and two small wooden stools in the pavilion. Xiaoxue was sitting on one of them.  On the stool, his eyes were looking at the flowers in the courtyard, but his eyes seemed confused.

    Naruto gently stepped forward and came to Fenghua Koyuki's side, but she didn't notice. Naruto put down the tray in his hand, poured tea for Koyuki and brought it to Koyuki, "I don't want to drink now, you go down first.  Right." Xiaoxue looked at the flower arrangement in the garden.

    "Haha, it's my Daimyo-sama." Naruto said with a smile.  Fenghua Xiaoxue was stunned, turned her head slightly and realized that the person standing next to her serving tea to her was Naruto.  With a blush on his face, he reached out and grabbed the tea ceremony that Naruto was just about to put down: "Why are you here?"

    Naruto moved the small wooden stool over and sat next to Xiaoxue. He paused and said, "Are you feeling uncomfortable?"

    Fenghua Xiaoxue was stunned, nodded and said: "Well, I feel very uncomfortable. As soon as I open my mouth, hundreds of people will die, but I have to speak, and I can't change even if I want to. Naruto, will I become Feng in the future?  People like Hua Nutao.¡±

    "How could it be?" Naruto put his arms around Xiaoxue and said, "The way you look now, you don't look like a daimyo who can decide the lives and deaths of hundreds of people in the council hall with just one word. You look like a wounded kitten now.  Just like that, look at me pitifully." Naruto then lightly scratched Xiaoxue's nose.

    "But, people are really scared." Fenghua Xiaoxue hugged Naruto tightly and said, "I just opened my mouth, not only the Minister of Punishment, but also the family of the Minister of Punishment, his wife's family, and even some  People who are related by blood, this series of people will be caught, and then all of them will be killed"

    "Okay, Xue'er." Naruto interrupted Xiaoxue: "He asked for this. When he makes this choice, there will only be two results. One is what he is now, paying for it.  At the cost of his own life, the lives of his family and all relatives. The other is your compromise. After you compromise, then he can get greater rights and more benefits. But this is just  A beginning, with the first compromise, there will be a second, third, or even the thousandth time. The human heart is the most greedy in the world and will never be satisfied. This time he can get  Windstar City, what about next time? What about next time? Maybe gradually, the Kingdom of Snow will be gradually carved up by them, and then as a daimyo, you will not be able to issue government orders out of the daimyo mansion, and you may not even need to go to the meeting hall.  The daimyo of yours will be just for decoration. In the end, when a certain force has a certain amount of power, it will kill you and replace you as the new daimyo."

    "But, wouldn't it be enough to just kill the Minister of Punishment? We don't have to implicate his relatives. Have they committed any crimes" As he spoke, a trace of excitement flashed in Xiaoxue's eyes, but she just said  Halfway through, Naruto reached out and covered her lips.

    Naruto looked at Xiaoxue and shook his head: "No, Xue'er, I know what you think, but no, this is something that the Minister of Justice did himself, so the responsibility must be borne by him. When he cannot bear it,  If that happens, his family will be implicated. If his family can't afford it, then his wife's family will be implicated, and even anyone with a blood relationship with him will be implicated. And what he did this time will implicate the nine tribes.  Inevitable. This is the reason why he takes all the responsibilities. If he does not take these responsibilities, then this time they force you to hold a meeting in the chamber, then all of them will lose their lives, at least  There is aPeople want to implicate nine ethnic groups.  The number of people who will die by then will probably be more than ten times greater than now.  "

    After saying this, Naruto paused slightly and spoke again: "Of course, you can also choose not to punish them or give them a lighter punishment, but no matter whether they are not punished or given a light punishment, they will have a lucky mentality and think that  Even if it is done, it is just a symbolic punishment, it is not a big deal, in this case, this kind of thing will continue to happen next time."

    "But" Xiaoxue hesitated. She was still very hesitant despite her kind nature.

    "Remember the third wife? Xue'er." Naruto looked at Xiaoxue and finally spoke out a name.  Xiaoxue was startled, her expression dimmed, she silently took a sip of tea, and lay quietly in Naruto's arms.

    "Xue'er, the third husband was originally your best helper, but you gave him too much power." Naruto said silently: "At that time, you had just become the Daimyo of Snow Country, and you had most of the rights.  It was handed over to the Third Taifu, and the Avalanche clan launched a coup at that time. Although he was killed by me, there was a vacuum in the rights to look at it. I did not collect it, and all was collected by the Third Taifu. His rights became the most powerful in the country of snow.  A powerful one. I already discovered this when I returned to the Land of Snow after completing my training with Teacher Jiraiya. Xueer, I started to focus a lot of power on you, and the result  "As he spoke, Naruto shook his head and said: "Xue'er, I know you have a good relationship with him, but why did he launch a coup and even join forces with the Kingdom of Water? I didn't fight for power with him. I just transferred a large number of people to him.  The power is concentrated in you. Just like that, he launched a coup. In the final analysis, it is not because he has too much power that he cannot give up. Is he unwilling to see me transfer the power to you? "  Naruto held Xiaoyuki in his arms and said: "Xue'er, even the third wife will launch a coup because of the corruption of power, let alone other people."

    "Are rights really that important? Why do they risk their lives, their parents, and their wives for rights?" Fenghua Xiaoxue said softly, looking at Naruto with soft eyes.  He seemed to want an answer from Naruto.

    "Xue'er, don't you already know the benefits of rights? Just in the meeting hall, you must have been able to demote Tangtang from the third level Zhongna Yan by four levels to the fourth level Zuo Dabian with just one word.  , one word can implicate the fourth-level minister of punishment to the nine clans. This is the embodiment of power. If you are the name of the Snow Country, then the entire Snow Country is in your hands. If you want the Snow Country to be round, then the Snow Country will be round.  The country is round. If you want it to be square, it will be square. But in the secret, there will be countless people who will plot against you and want to get your position. At the same time, the people you are close to will gradually become alienated from you. Originally,  There will be a thick layer of estrangement in the intimacy, which will never disappear. Things like feelings will slowly fade away until they disappear. In the end, you will gain the right to control everything, but except for  Apart from rights, if everything else is lost, there is only boundless emptiness and loneliness.¡±

    "Then will I also" Fenghua Xiaoxue said in surprise, "No." Naruto said directly: "Don't worry, Xue'er, I won't let you become like that.  It will make you a qualified daimyo and a qualified wife. In court, you are extremely majestic and submissive to all ministers. In private, you are gentle and virtuous, and you are my good wife."

    "People are afraid that they can't do it." Xiaoxue leaned on Naruto's chest and said softly: "I have always been stupid. No one has ever taught me how to be a monarch. I have always been an actor since I was a child.  Apart from acting, I¡¯m not good at anything else.¡±

    "Then just act." Naruto smiled and said: "Xue'er, when you usually discuss matters with the ministers, you play the role of a majestic monarch. Anyway, the courtiers will solve those political affairs for you. You just need to listen more.  Their opinions will suffice.¡±

    "Acting?" Xiaoxue was stunned for a moment, with a flash of light in her eyes and said: "Naruto, I know what you mean. Okay, I will do this from now on."

    Naruto nodded and said: "But Xue'er, those politicians are both powerful actors. You have to be careful, otherwise they will see through it. But it's okay. Being an actor is also your hobby. Become an actor."  After becoming famous, I can no longer be an actor, so I just use those politicians as my acting rivals. This is a play without a script. I have confidence in you, Cher."

    "Thank you, Naruto. I will definitely do it." After saying that, Fenghua Koyuki raised his head and said, "Naruto, I want to drink tea." Naruto was stunned for a moment, then poured another cup for Koyuki, but he  He put it in his mouth, and then, without waiting for Xiaoxue to say anything, he directly blocked her lips

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 538 Five Shadows Talk (1)

    "What? What's going on? Why do such rumors suddenly appear in the villagecom"

    Tsunade slapped the table and said.

    "Please calm down, Tsunade-sama."

    Wearing a Konoha vest, Shizune gasped slightly and said, "Now we should think of ways to deal with these rumors."

    He hesitated and said: "The most important thing is, Tsunade-sama, the rumors mentioned that Naruto found Payne's body, but there was no fight between the two sides. It seemed that they said something, and then Payne  En and the others retreated. On the contrary, our Konoha Jonin Sarutobi Asuma and Maki led the team to pursue the retreating Pain. Asma died in the battle, and everyone else was also seriously injured.

    If this rumor is confirmed, then the villagers will unconsciously regard other rumors as true, especially the rumors that implicitly mention the collusion between you and Naruto, Tsunade-sama, especially back then.  You deliberately let Naruto go after Uchiha Sasuke defected.  "

    Tsunade sat down, covering her forehead and feeling severe pain: "It would be great if that brat was here, he would definitely massage it for me."

    Shizune was stunned for a moment, then showed a smile, but then pretended to be angry and said: "Tsunade-sama, now is not the time to think about this."

    Tsunade shook her head and said, "It's no use, Shizune."

    Shizune was stunned, and Tsunade turned around and looked at the five huge heads on the rock wall of Konoha from the window and said: "Don't you understand yet, Shizune, when did the rumor spread this time, and when did we know about it?  Isn't it very clear?" Shizune was stunned and said in surprise: "Tsunade-sama, you are."

    "Haha, isn't it clear yet, Shizune, when the rumors first came out, it was already a few days ago, a whole few days, and I, the Hokage, didn't even know about the rumors in the village.

    ¡°And if Tenzo hadn¡¯t participated in the battle in the Kingdom of Snow and rushed back directly, I¡¯m afraid we would have continued to be concealed.  "

    Tsunade laughed self-deprecatingly: "It seems that I am really unqualified as a Hokage."

    "Tsunade-sama."

    Shizune looked at Tsunade who wanted to say something but couldn't. Tsunade shook her head and said: "Actually, we should have noticed it a long time ago. During this period, there were suddenly more urgent tasks in the village, so much so that even Shizune, you  You have all gone out to perform several tasks, and you have just come back, right? Because there were too many tasks, you were all sent out. I was dealing with too many village affairs and neglected other things. In this case, the rumors will  When it comes to exhibitions, it's really a good plan.

    From beginning to end, we were completely caught up in their calculations.  "

    "Tsunade-sama, haven't Kakashi and the others come back yet? As long as Kakashi and the others come back, this will be clarified."

    Shizune immediately spoke.

    "Actually, the best rumors are not all rumors, but some real information mixed with some false rumors."

    Jiraiya appeared in the room and said.

    "Jiraiya-sama."

    Shizune said.

    Jiraiya waved his hand and said apologetically: "Sorry, Tsunade, because I was too focused on the battle between Naruto and Akatsuki, I ignored the situation in the village."

    "nothing."

    Tsunade waved her hand and said: "Then did you get anything? If there is nothing valuable, then I will 'draw' two panda circles on your face."

    "hehe."

    Jiraiya smiled softly, and then said with a straight face: "I got a lot of news. First Uchiha Itachi was taken away by Akatsuki, and then Naruto revealed that the man who always wore the Uzumaki mask was Uchiha  Haubara, in fact, even I am not sure whether the other party is Madara, but I didn't expect that Naruto would deceive the other party, and the other party would admit it directly.

    In addition, the fact that Payne of the Six Paths is Nagato has been exposed as Akatsuki's leader, including that they are my disciples.

    And Asuma was indeed killed by Nagato, and in the end, Nagato even revealed his surname Uzumaki.  "

    "No wonder things have become so troublesome."

    Shizune said: "It turns out that except for colluding with Naruto, everything else in the rumors is true. In this case, if those rumors are confirmed by then."

    ¡°All rumors will turn out to be true.¡±

    Tsunade said: "When the time comes, not only will I, the Hokage, step down, but I'm afraid I will also be imprisoned."

    Jiraiya shook his head and said: "Our forces are all performing tasks outside, so now?But they attack us directly, and we don't have the strength to resist. Tsunade, the comfort of the past few years has made us less vigilant.  "

    "Yes, everything has been going smoothly for us in the past few years, so much so that our vigilance has dropped."

    Tsunade nodded and said: "This time they moved suddenly. We originally had a chance to fight back, but we noticed it too late. Now Kakashi and the others are probably about to return. What's more, these things are not just Kaka.  Nishi and the others just know it, and Sunagakure's people know it, so they can't hide it no matter what. What's more, among Kakashi's team, Sai is Danzo's spy. In a place like this, there is no way to fight back now.  Opportunity.¡±

    "To the Lord of the Five Dynasties."

    An ANBU appeared in Tsunade's office and said: "Hatake Kakashi and Gai, they have led a group of chuunin to leave the country of snow and are about to return to Konoha, but the elders of the group have transferred to Koharu and Mito.  It seems that the two elders of Menyan have sent people to meet Kakashi and others."

    "this."

    Shizune was slightly startled, and Tsunade showed a wry smile and said: "It looks like they have moved.

    What about red beans?  You just mentioned Kakashi and Gai, what about Anko?  "Anbu shook his head and said: "The Anko jounin did not return together.  "

    "Really?" Tsunade responded, then waved her hand and said: "I understand, you can go down first."

    "yes."

    The ANBU responded, turned around and disappeared.

    Shizune looked at Tsunade, and Tsunade glanced at Jiraiya. They both shook their heads at the same time, and Jiraiya said: "I didn't expect Anko to stay in the country of snow. This is equivalent to confirming the relationship between you and Tsunade."  Naruto's 'collusion' thing."

    "Collusion?" Tsunade leaned back in the chair and said, "Speaking of which, this rumor is correct, isn't it? When Naruto left, I did know in advance, saying that I was the one who let him go.  Naruto's is not an exaggeration.

    Secondly, it has been almost six years since Naruto left Konoha. Over the years, he has occasionally come to Konoha a few times. I knew every time, but I didn't do anything every time. It doesn't mean that I colluded with him.  Too outrageous.

    "What I'm worried about is that after I step down this time, will the Third Hokage come back again, or will someone else become the Sixth Hokage?"  "Hokage-sama."  "

    There was a knock on the door of Tsunade's office, and then a Konoha ninja opened the door and came in. He also had a blond head and a very hot figure, especially the bust.

    The woman walked in, and Jiraiya's eyes immediately straightened. He looked at the woman, then at Tsunade, and then at the woman. Shizune also looked at the woman and secretly said: "This person,  Looks like Tsunade-sama."

    The ninja of Konoha bowed to Tsunade and said, "Lord Hokage, this is Samui from Kumoyin Village."

    Samui looked at Tsunade and bowed slightly: "Lord Hokage, I am Samui from Kumogakure Village. This time, I, my team members Omora and Karui came to Konoha because of Lord Raikage.  Order."

    ¡°As he spoke, Samui took out a letter and handed it to Shizune: ¡°This is a letter written by Raikage-sama. Raikage-sama hopes that Hokage-sama can reply to us as soon as possible.¡±

    Shizune handed the letter in her hand to Tsunade. Tsunade read it quickly, her eyes changed slightly, and then she raised her head and said: "I see, I understand, I will go to the Five Shadows Conference in the Kingdom of Iron. As for  Tell me about Sasuke's information, Jiraiya, tell Haiyi and ask them to go to the intelligence office and hand over all the information about Sasuke to them.

    They are the disciples of the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki. Sasuke captured the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki in the Iron Canyon.  "

    "I see."

    Jiraiya responded, and Tsunade looked at Shizune and said, "Shizune immediately went to prepare and called Tenzou. We will go to the Kingdom of Iron to participate in the Five Kage Conference."

    Shizune immediately said loudly, ¡®Yes.

    ¡¯ Samyi took a look and said, ¡°Hokage-sama, Jiraiya-sama, please make arrangements first, I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±

    Tsunade and Jiraiya nodded, Samui turned and left the office.

    Tsunade handed the letter to Jiraiya and Shizune to read. After the two of them read it, they fell silent at the same time. Tsunade looked at the two people and said: "This meeting of the Five Shadows is obviously because the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki was captured.  , will only be convened by the Raikage, and this meeting is likely to involve Naruto, and this may be my last chance to help Naruto as Hokage. Jiraiya, you stay in Konoha and try to delay it.  Let them move their time.¡±

    Jiraiya nodded and said: "I know, but Tsunade, you'd better get out as soon as possible.

      Otherwise, if they get the news from Kakashi, I'm afraid they will take action immediately. Now you make any decision, they can't stop you, but I also understand why you want me to accompany Kumogakure  A few of my little brats went to find Haiyi. If I were here, it would take some time for them to know the purpose of Yunyin coming here.  "

    "kindness.

    I plan to leave early tomorrow morning.

    Kakashi and the others should probably meet the people sent by Koharu and the others around tomorrow afternoon.

    Now they probably want me to leave.

    ¡°In this case, they will be able to carry out my crime much more effectively.  "

    Tsunade responded, while Shizune hurriedly went to find Tenzo, that is, Yamato.

    And Jiraiya also left the office and saw the three of them in the lounge.

    Jiraiya's eyes swept across the three people, and for a moment they stopped on Samui's chest.

    A trace of unnaturalness flashed in Samyi's eyes, but there was no expression on his face. He pointed at the two people behind him calmly and said: "Jiraiya-sama, they are my companions, Omora and Ka  Ruyi, I¡¯m going to leave it to you next.¡±

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 539 Five Shadows Talk (2)

    Jiraiya glanced at them, and then placed his eyes on Samui's chest. This made Karui very angry, but the other person's name made her dare not say anything.  Laiya, not everyone is qualified to shout in front of him. Although Karuyi was very impulsive, she completely tolerated it this time.  But Omora didn't show any expression, still holding the lollipop in her mouth.  At this time, Jiraiya roughly understood the personalities of the three people, and then Jiraiya said: "It's not important, that Samui, why don't I take you to Haiyi first, and then leave the information to them.  , let¡¯s go have a drink first.¡±

    Samyi shook his head and said: "No, Lord Jiraiya, Lord Raikage is very anxious, and we are also very anxious about the safety of our master. So if you can, please take us to Mr. Haiichi as soon as possible."

    "It was Samyi who refused. Jiraiya didn't hide anything, but waved his hand and said: "I know, come with me.  "With that said, Jiraiya took the lead and left.

    ¡®Ministry of Intelligence.  'When Jiraiya came here with Samui and three others, then a man with blond hair and a ponytail on the back of his head came out, looked at Jiraiya and saluted respectfully to Jiraiya: "Jiraiya  Laiya-sama, are you so free to come here? Who are these friends from Kumogakure Village?" At the same time, he looked at the three people behind Jiraiya. Because all three of them were wearing Kumogakure's forehead protectors, he knew these people.  One is from Yunyin Village.

    Jiraiya waved his hand and said: "It's nothing, Tsunade asked me to come." Then Jiraiya pointed to the three people behind him and said: "Okay, Haiichi, do you have the latest information about Sasuke?" Haiichi looked at it  He glanced at the three people behind Jiraiya, then shook his head and said: "Not yet, Lord Jiraiya, there has been no news about him since the last battle between Sasuke and Itachi at the Uchiha Ancestral Hall in the Land of Fire.  . Only not long ago it was said that he captured the Eight-Tails in the Land of Thunder, but this is just a rumor and has not been confirmed."

    Jiraiya nodded and said: "The three of them are from Cloud Hidden Village. Sasuke did capture the Eight-Tails, and the Eight-Tails' Jinchuuriki is their master. Tsunade has agreed to give them a copy of all Sasuke's information.  ." After saying that, Jiraiya looked at Samurai and said, "He is Yamanaka Haiichi, who is in charge of Konoha's intelligence department. All the information you want is in his hands."

    Both parties nodded, "I'll leave everything to Mr. Haiyi." Samyi said.  Hai waved his hands and said: "It's nothing, I just followed the orders of Lord Hokage." After saying this, Yamanaka Hai glanced at Jiraiya and seemed to want to say something, but after hesitating for a while, he shook his head secretly.  Then he said to the three Samyi people: "Come with me."

    Tsunade was wearing a god robe, Shizune and Yamato stood quietly behind her, and not many people came to see her off.  "Tsunade, can't you wait?" Koharu looked at Tsunade in front of him and said, "It would be rude of us to leave in such a hurry." Although he said this, Koharu didn't even say a word.  There was no attempt to persuade him to stay, he just said it casually.

    Tsunade glanced at her and said casually: "The elder is too worried about the transfer. This time Lord Raikage summoned the Five Shadows for a meeting, it must be a very important matter, so rather than prepare slowly, I would rather prepare as soon as possible."  In the past, and I am also very curious about the purpose of the Raikage-sama convening the Five Kage Conference.¡±

    Koharu nodded before going to bed and said: "Yes, then I won't say anything more. According to regulations, Tsunade can only bring two followers. Since you have decided to bring Shizune and Yamato, let's set off."

    Jiraiya looked at Tsunade, waved his hand and said: "Okay, Tsunade, you should be more careful. After all, you are leaving Konoha." Tsunade nodded slightly, looked at the few people behind, shook his head secretly, and then  He took the hat with the word 'fire' on it from Shizune, put it on his head, and then turned around and left.  After Tsunade left, Jiraiya glanced at Koharu and Mito Kadoyan, who were sleeping together, with an inexplicable smile on his lips, and then left as well.

    After Tsunade, Shizune, Yamato, and Jiraiya left, Koharu went to bed and breathed a sigh of relief: "Finally, Tsunade left, and now there is only one Jiraiya left, but Jiraiya is not Hokage."  , he has no right to make decisions on many things, Men Yan, when Tsunade participates in the Five Shadows Conference, it is our best chance. It is time to support the new Hokage to take over. "

    Mito Kadoyan nodded and said, "Yes, but Tsunade probably wouldn't have thought that after she participated in the Five Shadows Conference, she would no longer be the Hokage of Konoha."

    "Didn't you expect that?" Koharu turned to bed and looked at the direction Tsunade left and said secretly: "She has been the Hokage for several years. Could it be that she really didn't notice it at all? Or, she had obviously noticed it, but she was still like this.  As for the choice, if this is the case, Tsunade, you know that as long as you stay in Konoha, then we will haveNo matter how much evidence is given against you, the most it can do is make you hide behind the scenes like the third generation. And now if you leave like this, you will even lose your position as Hokage. Tsunade, I really can't see through you.  What on earth do you think?  "

    "Tsunade-sama, is this really okay?" Shizune followed Tsunade, looking at the Konoha village that was no longer visible and said: "I have already thought about it. In fact, as long as you stay in Konoha, no matter how much you do,  Even the evidence cannot pull you down from the position of Hokage. As for colluding with Naruto, it can be said that it is for the purpose of comprehensive trade with the Country of Snow, not to mention that the Daimyo of the Country of Fire has also agreed to this  That¡¯s it! They can¡¯t cause any real harm to you at all.¡±

    "Shizune, I'm tired." Tsunade said while wearing a Hokage hat: "Actually, I didn't really want to be the Hokage when I became the Hokage. I more hoped to reduce the pressure on Sarutobi-sensei and for Ming.  It's just paving the way. I hope that Naruto can become the Hokage of Konoha like his father. When I handed the necklace to Naruto, I decided that. As for Naruto, he is a Jinchuuriki, the fourth generation of Kirikage Village.  The Mizukage Yagura is the Jinchuriki of the Three-Tails, and later, Gaara, the One-Tailed Jinchuriki of Sunagakure Village, also became the fifth Kazekage, so it is normal for the Jinchuriki to become a Kage. But I didn't expect the elders  Danzo and Danzo attached great importance to Naruto, and as a result, Naruto left Konoha. Naturally, my idea could not be realized. In addition, Sarutobi-sensei did not trust me at all, so I should not be regarded as the Hokage. I no longer have much  My thoughts. If it weren't for the purpose of protecting Naruto and preventing him from being labeled as a 'rebellious ninja', I would have abdicated long ago. And now whether I am Hokage or not, things will be irreversible, so I will still be the Hokage.  Whatever you do, if anyone wants to be a part of it, give it to them!¡±

    "Tsunade-sama" Shizune said silently, but Tsunade didn't say much

    "Master Kazekage, do you really not need us to send someone?" An old man looked at Gaara and said, "If you hadn't met Kankuro and Temari, wouldn't you be the only one? In this case,  It will lose the majesty of our Sunagakure Village."

    "No need." Gaara said, "I believe them. And when we go to the Iron Kingdom this time, don't we just pass through the Snow Kingdom? I have informed them in advance and asked them to wait at the border."

    "But" The old man wanted to say something else, and Ebizo said: "Okay, Kazekage-sama, since we have made a decision, let's not say more. Please be careful, Kazekage-sama."  Gaara nodded, turned around and left with the Kazekage hat on

    "Master Mizukage, please be careful." An old man tremblingly handed the Mizukage bamboo hat in his hand to the woman in front of him. I really doubted whether the old man would die suddenly while handing over the bamboo hat.  "Okay, elder." A woman reached out and took the Mizukage bamboo hat from the old man's hand. A middle-aged man said, "Elder, don't worry. Although Mizukage is no longer a child. Nothing will happen.  It's okay, and you're so old, go back quickly." "Qing, in my opinion, unmarried people are just children!" the elder said tremblingly.

    Qing shook his head and said: "But elder, although Mizukage-sama is not married yet, he is almost thirty" "Not married, almost thirty" The woman who is Mizukage suddenly changed her face.  It went completely dark, and a figure appeared next to Qing in an instant and whispered: "Shut up, or I will kill you." Qing was startled, and his body stiffened instantly, and a smile appeared on the corner of the elder's mouth

    "Let's go." A very tall and burly man said, and then there was a bang, and he was knocked out of the office glass.  The people behind me were sweating profusely.  A woman took out her calculator and clicked a few times and said: "This is the eighth piece of glass today. This amount of money will be deducted from Raikage-sama's salary again." "" Everyone was sweating.  

    The old man with a dwarf-like figure and a clay hat tied around his waist carried his luggage. Hearing a "click" sound, the old man opened his eyes wide: "Waist, my waist." A tall fat man next to him grabbed  The Tsuchikage put him and his luggage on his back and said, "Okay, Lord Tsuchikage, let's set off." "Huh, whatever you want." A trace of red flashed across the Tsuchikage's face, and then he said  Speak calmly.  The woman walking next to me secretly laughed

    Wind, thunder, earth, water, and fire, the five shadows are the leaders of the five strongest ninja villages. The power of the ninja village is equivalent to the power of the country to which they belong, so they also represent the five strongest people in the world.  nation.  They are the people that everyone in the world is watching, and the gathering of these five people spread throughout the world in an instant

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 540 Five Shadows Talk (3)

    The woods outside Fengxing City in the Land of Snow.

    "Your injuries haven't healed yet, why don't you leave like this? Why don't you stay a few more days." Naruto looked at Kankuro and Temari and said, "What's more, Maki has already returned to Sunagakure Village with the others.  If you two are on the road alone now, if you encounter any danger, your injured bodies will not be able to face it well."

    Temari shook her head and said: "We have been staying for many days, and the people from Konoha have already gone back. And if we want to wait for the injury to recover, it will take at least more than a month. And now that the Five Shadows Conference is about to happen, we  There is no time to wait for the injuries to get better. Besides, although our injuries are not healed yet, not everyone can defeat us."

    Naruto nodded and said: "That's right. So where will you meet Gaara? How about I send someone to escort you there."

    "Oh, Naruto, you have become a mother-in-law." Kankuro said loudly: "I am a puppet master. Although I have serious injuries, all my puppets have been repaired. Even if it is true,  No matter what enemy you encounter, my puppets are enough to deal with it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Naruto looked at them and finally nodded: "Okay, then you should be careful along the way. If you need my help, please just ask."

    "Don't worry. We will do it. Okay, we plan to walk over slowly. If we continue talking, we will be late. Goodbye then." Temari said, and then she and Kankuro turned around and left.

    Naruto looked at the figures of the two people, "Anko-sensei, aren't you going back to Konoha?" Naruto was followed by two people, one was Shiro like Naruto's shadow, and the other was Mitarashi Anko.

    Anko shook her head and said: "Naruto, I want to stay by your side. Just like Mr. Kinai and Minako." "Is it because of my father?" Naruto said: "You have to know that if you stay for a long time  It would be easy for me here to be labeled as a traitor by some people in Konoha. It would be a pity if I became a traitor for no reason. Besides, I don¡¯t think my father would be willing to do this.  The reason became rebellion."

    "It goes without saying, Naruto. I have already decided." Anko looked at Naruto, her eyes gradually blurred, as if she saw the figure of another person in Naruto: "My master is Orochimaru, and I have been with him since I was a child.  I grew up under his teachings and had nothing but training. I originally thought that my life would be spent like this, but Lord Orochimaru left Konoha. After all, he is my master.  He was only interested in ninjutsu and the like, but his departure made my world dark. But when I see the Fourth Generation, when I see the Fourth Generation, my world will appear.  A ray of sunshine.¡±

    Naruto looked at Anko who was completely immersed in his own memories. Naruto shook his head and said to himself: "If I hadn't come to this world, then the original Naruto should be like this, making everyone feel like the sun in the cold winter.  In general, he is warm and full of hope. He can face any difficulties with a smile. Even if he is an enemy, he will feel his warmth and hope. But I can't be like you at all. But that's right, although we have  We have the same identity, but in the final analysis, we are two people after all, and I didn't like you from the beginning. Original Naruto. You are too weak, not only in terms of strength, but also in your mind and everything about you.  Too weak. You should not have appeared in this ninja world. You should have been born in the world of my previous life. That world is the world that is most suitable for you. Although there is darkness, but compared with this world that is about to be covered by darkness  , that world is like heaven, but I like this world more, I like everything in this world, including the darkness of this world"

    "Whoops" A person appeared behind Naruto, "Chief." This voice came from behind Naruto. Naruto didn't look back and said: "It's a drunken dream, what's the matter?"

    Qi Yazui Meng glanced at Temari and Kankuro who had just lost sight of them, and then said: "Chief, I want to escort them for a while, at least I want to send them safely out of the Snow Country!" He said with a slight sigh.  After a pause, Qi Ya Zui Meng continued to speak: "When I was still in Sunagakure, I received favors from Temari-sama. Although she no longer remembers it, I will never forget it."

    "Really!" Naruto responded: "Then why are you still here? They are almost gone."

    Qi Ya Zui Meng nodded, knelt down on one knee and said to Naruto: "Thank you chief, my subordinates will return immediately after sending them out of the Land of Snow." Naruto waved his hand, and Qi Ya Zui Meng jumped towards him.  He chased in the direction of Temari and Kankuro.

    "Let's go, the Five Shadows Conference seems to be very interesting. It seems that we also need to prepare." Naruto turned around and said in a calm tone.  Bai looked at Naruto?He smiled softly and said: "Yes, Lord Naruto, do you want to go and have a look?" Then Bai paused slightly and said: "Sir Mao Shanhong has disappeared according to your instructions to investigate. According to time, Master Mao Shanhong  We will soon find out the information we need."

    Naruto nodded: "In the Five Kage Conference, not only will you meet Granny Tsunade, but you will also see Gaara. It's good to go and see it, but the Land of Snow" After saying this, Naruto shook his head slightly:  "Where are those officials?"

    "It's very quiet." Bai said softly: "Ever since the last time they forced the palace and were suppressed by you, Naruto-sama, and Nakano Yan was demoted to Zuo Daben by Lord Koyuki, and the Minister of Punishment implicated the nine clans, they seem to be quiet.  A lot. There hasn¡¯t been much movement recently, but I think I¡¯m planning to hold back and wait for the next opportunity.¡±

    "They won't have a chance." Naruto said softly: "Their only chance disappeared when I came back from training with the lustful immortal. But they probably thought that I would compete with Xue'er at first.  Right. After all, for the sake of power, sons kill their fathers and brothers kill their brothers all the time. Even Feng Hua Furao, who was killed by me before, also killed his own brother and took away the daimyo's position, not to mention  Xue'er and I, a couple who spend less time together and stay apart more often. They think that Xue'er and I will fight for rights sooner or later, and they will naturally get more by then. But they didn't expect that Xue'er and I will fight for rights.  They don't have much interest. Now if they fulfill their duties well, forget it. If they dislike the low position here, I will send them to the Death God for free. Maybe they will get better jobs there.  I might even get an official position." After saying that, Naruto paused slightly and said, "Let's go back." He turned around and jumped directly onto the city wall. He completely disappeared within a few jumps. Bai was following Naruto all the time.  Behind the person, like a shadow, Hongdou hesitated, took off the forehead protector from his forehead and said: "It's decided. Now that it's decided, you can't regret it." He hid the forehead protector on his forehead.  body, then jumped up and followed him quickly, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Returning to the Daming Mansion, Naruto returned directly to his study. Although Naruto was no longer involved in the government affairs of the Land of Snow, because Zabuza missed work, Naruto had to deal with a lot more things, such as Naruto's internal affairs.  Qing's position also has a lot of things to deal with, but at the moment, the two assistants of the internal affairs, the internal affairs assistant and the internal affairs assistant are both absent from work, so Naruto has a lot more things to deal with.

    Naruto chose to ignore Bai and Anko beside him and directly read the entire copy.  Shiro was holding various documents for Naruto, while Anko looked around and found that she was redundant.  Then he turned and left the study. After a while, Anko came in with a cup of tea and a few skewers of meatballs, and placed these things in front of Naruto.  Naruto raised his head slightly and glanced, but said nothing, then lowered his head and continued to process the various files, while Bai continued to hold various unprocessed files for Naruto, while sending out the files that Naruto had processed.

    Anko looked at Naruto and Shiro, feeling a sense of embarrassment in her heart. She had no idea what she should do if she stayed.  Seeing the two of them working hard, she didn't know what to do.

    "Go and practice." Naruto looked at the document in his hand and said, "If you have nothing to do, then go and practice. You can go to your room or go to the martial arts field. But for the martial arts field, I  My shadow clone is currently practicing, so the location may be relatively small. If you go, you can ask the maid to take you there."

    "Yeah." Hongdou was stunned for a moment, then nodded, turned around and left the study.

    "Haha, Naruto-sama is very gentle!" Seeing that Anko had left, Shiro covered his mouth and smiled softly.

    Naruto glared at Bai Ye. She had followed Naruto for a long time. Bai Ye knew Naruto very well. She was not afraid of Naruto at all. When she saw Naruto glaring at her, she straightened her chest and looked at her with those pure eyes.  Naruto looked into Shiro's eyes. Naruto hesitated for a moment, turned his head and said, "Don't giggle, and deal with the documents with me first. These are all things that must be dealt with today."

    "Yes, yes, my Lord Naruto." Bai smiled softly.  When Naruto and Shiro were alone, Shiro would always reveal his girlish nature that he had never shown before.  This made Naruto both happy and helpless. He was happy because Shiro was already a complete person, instead of repressing himself like before. He was helpless because every time Shiro showed his expression, Naruto teased him. However,  Naruto didn't care, and what Naruto hoped more was that Shiro could express himself more.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 541 The Five Shadows Talk (4)

    'Whoosh' A pink figure flashed past. When Naruto just picked up the meatballs Anko had prepared for him, his whole body paused slightly. Then the meatballs in his hand disappeared. Naruto directly picked up the tea cup and said: "  I haven¡¯t had this cup of tea yet, do you want it?¡± ¡°Of coursecom¡±

    The childish voice recalled with a hint of childish tone, a random pink figure flashed by again, the tea cup in Naruto's hand disappeared again, and a pink figure appeared on Naruto's desk.

    Bai scolded: "Xiaoqiu can't be so rude, come down quickly."

    Naruto waved his hand to stop Bai and said: "It's nothing, as long as she can complete the tasks I asked, these are nothing? But if she is not completed."

    Naruto glanced at Mao Shanqiu who was sitting on his desk, eating meatballs and drinking tea: "Then in the next year, you should prepare to be in solitary confinement."

    Mom said she went to collect information about the Iron Kingdom.  "

    Mao Shanqiu pointed at Naruto, but didn't dare to say anything. He could only take out a scroll from his body and hand it to Naruto. Then he continued to sit back and eat the meatballs. He just gritted his teeth and muttered in a low voice while eating: "  Bad guys, big bad guys, will bully Xiaoqiu."

    Naruto and Shiro ignored Mao Shanqiu's words. Naruto took the scroll and started reading it directly, while Shiro took Mao Shanqiu and asked about everything that might have been missed.

    ¡®Bang¡¯ Naruto slammed the table. Although there was no expression on his face, a strong evil spirit was constantly exuding from his body.

    Mao Shanqiu subconsciously shrank her neck and hid behind Shiro. Although she often snatched food from Naruto and often called him the 'big bad guy', she didn't seem to notice him at all, but this was just normal.  Naruto, every time when Naruto's body emitted evil energy, she was so scared that she didn't have the courage to make any move.

    Mao Shanqiu poked his head out from behind Bai, glanced at Naruto and said, "My mission is completed, I'm going to play with Ran Ran."

    With that said, without waiting for Naruto to answer, he hurried out.

    "What's the matter? Naruto-sama."

    Bai asked with a gentle smile. Although Naruto's evil spirit was very strong, Bai was not afraid at all.

    She came to Naruto and looked at the scroll and said, "Is there any bad news in the information?"

    "snort."

    Naruto snorted coldly and said: "Uchiha Sasuke led people to capture the Eight-Tails and successfully captured the Eight-Tails. Raikage's search in recent months has found nothing. The only thing that is certain is that the clothes Sasuke was wearing at the time were the clothes of the Akatsuki organization.  In addition, in the past few years, the Akatsuki organization has been capturing tailed beasts, so the Raikage believed that the Akatsuki organization was the force behind Sasuke, so he convened a five-kage meeting. It seemed that he planned to use the combined power of the five major ninja villages to eliminate the Akatsuki organization in one fell swoop.  "

    "This is nothing."

    Shiro said softly: "After all, the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki is the younger brother of the contemporary Raikage. This only proves that the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki and the Raikage have a good relationship.

    Well, this is it!  Bai was stunned for a moment, then put down the scroll in his hand: "I see, I understand."

    No wonder you, Naruto-sama, are so angry!  It turns out that someone in Konoha is planning to deal with Tsunade-sama.  "

    Bai paused slightly and said, "But Naruto-sama, you don't have to be so angry. Tsunade-sama is one of the legendary Sannin, and Jiraiya-sama is also in Konoha. She will be fine."  "

    "I'm not worried about her safety."

    Naruto said with cold eyes: "Mother-in-law Tsunade has great strength. There are not many people in Konoha who can compete with her. Apart from these people, Koharu, Mito Kaden, the Third Hokage, and Danzo  In addition, there may be a few more, but they will definitely not jump out of ten fingers, and Jiraiya is also in Konoha, but neither Granny Tsunade nor the lustful immortal are good at this kind of political struggle, and  , Shiro, you should remember that Granny Tsunade has already gone to attend the Five Shadows Conference.

    Although there is still a lustful immortal sitting in charge, the lustful immortal is not Hokage after all, and the group of elders has a lot of power. They can completely bypass the lustful immortal. The most the lustful immortal can only delay for a while, and they can't do anything at all.  The decision cannot be delayed until Granny Tsunade comes back. In fact, under the current circumstances, Granny Tsunade should stay in Konoha and take charge. In this case, there will at least be a chance to counterattack, but now, I am afraid that she will wait until Granny Tsunade comes back.  By that time, her Hokage position could no longer be kept.

    No, even in the middle of the Five Shadows Conference, Konoha will announce that Granny Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage, will abdicate.  "

    "Naruto-sama."

    Bai opened his mouth and said, as if he wanted to say something.?, Naruto waved his hand and interrupted what Bai wanted to say, and said directly: "Shiro, go and call Neji."

    Before he finished speaking, Naruto's body was shaking. Bai immediately supported Naruto and helped him sit down. Then he brought the tea cup to Naruto and said, "Naruto-sama."  , you must have overtrained again, really, you can easily injure yourself like this."

    Naruto took a sip of tea and adjusted his breathing slightly: "No, I am different from you. The presence of the Nine-Tails in my body allows me to recover hundreds of times faster than ordinary people. If other people train like this, it will indeed  It hurts my body, but for me, it¡¯s just right.¡±

    Bai said seriously, "And I have many enemies. In order to protect the people I care about, my strength must not stagnate.

    I will continue to surpass my current strength and gain stronger strength.  "

    With a 'bang' sound, Naruto reached out and knocked Bai's forehead and said: "Don't imitate me. Now go and call Neji over."

    Bai covered the place where he was hit on his forehead and said, "Yes, yes, my Lord Naruto."

    Then he turned and walked out of the room.

    "Huh."

    Naruto has fully adjusted and breathed. In fact, Naruto's strength has reached a bottleneck now. If he wants to break through again, it is not impossible, but it will be very difficult, and Naruto knows that many of his abilities can still be improved.  Opportunities, so Naruto did not think about any new ninjutsu, but worked hard to better integrate his existing ninjutsu, such as sage mode and flying thunder god. Naruto is constantly trying to improve these two abilities.

    No matter which of these two items it is, it requires considerable energy and chakra.

    In addition, Naruto still needs to deal with various political affairs. Although on the surface, there is nothing wrong with Naruto, in fact, Naruto is in a state of mental and physical fatigue.

    But as Naruto said, the Nine-Tails lives in his body. No matter how tired Naruto's body and energy are, Naruto has fully recovered by the next day. It is precisely because of this,  Naruto's training volume is increasing day by day, and he will reach his own limit every time.

    "Commander, are you looking for me?" Neci and Bai stepped into the study, and Neci sat there looking at them.

    Naruto raised his head and looked at Ningci and said: "No need to be too polite, Ningji, there are only a few of us here, just call me Naruto."

    Ningci shook his head and didn't say much, and Naruto didn't say anything else. He stood up in front of Ningci and said directly: "Ningji, how is your injury?" "It's almost done."

    Neji said calmly: "Although I haven't fully recovered yet, I can fight less intensely."

    Naruto nodded, hesitated and said: "Okay, Neji, there is something that may require you and Shiro to accompany me."

    Neji looked at Naruto without saying anything. Naruto handed the scroll in his hand to Neci and said, "Look at it first, and then tell me, what did you think of?" Neci took Naruto's scroll and read it slowly.  got up.

    But after all, there was only so much content on the scroll. Although Neji read it very slowly, he still finished it quickly.

    After reading it, Neji closed his eyes and thought quietly.

    Neji opened his eyes and said: "Leader, are you planning to go to the Five Shadows Conference?" Naruto did not answer, but Neji said: "According to this information, the Raikage took the initiative to hold the Five Shadows Conference in the Kingdom of Iron.  Regardless of his purpose, on the surface it was because of his younger brother, the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki, Rabbi Kiri, and the Akatsuki Organization. The Akatsuki Organization has been collecting and capturing Jinchuuriki from various countries in the past few years. Back then, the First Hokage divided the nine tailed beasts.  It was given to other villages to balance the power of each country at once, but as Akatsuki began to capture the tailed beasts, this balance has been destroyed. Now all the countries have lost their jinch¨±riki, and only you, the Eight Tails, are left.  The beasts gathered in the hands of the Akatsuki organization, I am afraid that even the five major ninja countries have begun to be wary. If the power of the eight tailed beasts is all concentrated in the hands of one organization, no one can ignore this power, so in  It seems to me that the so-called Five Kage Talks may be just an attempt by the five great ninja villages to eliminate a force that has too much power.

    So I thought that all the five great ninja villages would be here.  "

    "Is there any more?" Naruto asked, without any expression on his face.

    Neji nodded and said: "In this meeting of the Five Shadows, it is obvious that all the Five Shadows will be present, including Lord Tsunade, the fifth Hokage of Konoha. The report shows that someone in Konoha is preparing to deal with Lord Tsunade. At the beginning,  The rumors are based on the relationship between Tsunade-sama and you, but Tsunade-sama doesn't seem to be aware of it yet.

     Obviously, that person has been preparing for a long time. If he makes a move, Tsunade-sama may not have a chance to fight back. And now Tsunade-sama is attending the Five Shadows Conference. If that person makes a move, Tsunade-sama, the Hokage, may  Will abdicate immediately.

    People who fail in politics usually end up with bad consequences, but we can't stop it now. Tsunade-sama is very likely to have left for the Iron Kingdom, so I think you plan to go directly to the Iron Kingdom.  country.  "

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 542 Five Shadows Talk (5)

    "That's truecom" Naruto nodded and said, "But it's not just that." "" Ningci was stunned. Naruto looked at Ningci and said, "Remember when we left Konoha?  Yes, Neji."

    "Remember." Neji said, without any emotion on his face.

    Naruto nodded and said: "Just remember, go and prepare. We will leave for the Kingdom of Iron tomorrow. This time the Raikage will leave the Hidden Cloud Village because the Five Shadows Conference will be held and go to the neutral country of the Kingdom of Iron.  , According to etiquette, there should only be two people around him. Even if there is an accident, the number of people will not be too many. Neji, this is an opportunity."

    "Tomorrow morning! I know." Neji nodded and said, "I'll go get ready." After saying that, Neji turned around and left. Although Neji didn't seem to have anything on the surface, his eyes were full of excitement.

    "Shiro." After Neji left, Naruto said: "Go and notify Yuji Yueka and ask him to go to the Kingdom of Iron with the three of us. This time will be regarded as his final test. If there is no problem,  Then let him become a member of our organization." "Yes." Bai responded: "Do you have any other instructions? Naruto-sama." Naruto hesitated for a moment and said: "And inform Qi Ya Zui Meng and Mao Shan Hong, let them  Meet us in the Kingdom of Iron. That's it." "Yes, Naruto-sama." Shiro turned and left.

    Naruto took a deep breath and said: "Next, it's time to talk about political matters. Tsk, I just said not to interfere in the political affairs of Snow Country." Naruto said this, and then walked out  study

    "Father." Ningci looked at his father's memorial tablet in his room and said, "After so many years, I can finally find out the cause of your death. If you are really willing to sacrifice for Mr. Hizu, I will never  Let me mention the word revenge again, but if you are forced to do so and are not sincere, the hatred for killing your father is irreconcilable. Even if I risk my life, I will avenge you." As he spoke, Neji put the incense in his hand.  Insert it in front of the tablet.

    "Tuk-tuk-tuk" knocked on the door, and then the door to the room was pushed open. Neji did not turn around, but his white eyes had already seen the person behind him, "What's the matter? Zabuza."

    Zabuza sat down on the seat in Ningji's room with his beheading sword on his back and said, "Isn't it because the leader asked Shiro to call you over just now? Although I don't know what it is yet, the leader  Since I asked Haku to call you, it must be something big, right?" As he spoke, Zabuza moved his shoulders slightly and said, "The last battle with Pain of the Six Paths was very enjoyable, but there is only one battle like this.  It¡¯s not satisfying, so I wonder if the leader of Neji will ask you to go to the Iron Kingdom this time, and let me join in.¡±

    "" Neji hesitated for a moment, turned his head and looked at Zabuza and said: "You should ask the leader about this. The leader will arrange it, right?"

    "Tch, do you still need to ask?" Zabuza curled his lips and said, "This time you and the leader will obviously go to the Iron Country, but Wind Star City still needs people to take charge, but you two have left, so what's left?  That person, it¡¯s obviously me! That¡¯s why the leader didn¡¯t call me. If I went to say it, the leader would definitely not agree. And I heard that Mitarashi Anko of Konoha seems to be planning to stay in the country of snow. I think  The leader will definitely let me look at her too."

    "Don't you like this kind of power very much?" Neji said with an unchanging expression: "After the leader and I leave, you will be the biggest in Xueyin Village. As for Anko, it's just by the way."

    "Hey, hey, are you mocking me?" Zabuza said, then shook his head and said, "I also liked this kind of feeling at the beginning, that feeling of being the best among thousands of people, everyone sees you  I would all salute respectfully. But as time went by, I felt bored. I found that this kind of life was not suitable for me at all. Every nerve in my body was telling me that I was tired of this kind of life and I needed to be more  Lively days. Instead of staying in the office every day and processing various documents like now." Zabuza said with a slight pause: "I really don't know why so many people in this world like this kind of life.  day."

    "Because rights can control a person's life and death." Neci said nonchalantly: "The Hyuga family I used to belong to, our branch family has to work hard to protect the clan family from birth, and in order to prevent the branch family's strength from surpassing the clan family  , we will be engraved with the curse of 'caged bird' from the beginning. This is the role of power. Also before, when the Snow Country was just a small snowy country, we ordered in the name of the leader and daimyo Fenghua Koyuki,  Attacking cities and territories everywhere, countless soldiers from the Kingdom of Snow and ninjas from the Hidden Snow Village risk life and death for one of our orders. Even if they risk their own lives, they will desperately want to complete our order. This is the right."

    "Yeah, I know." Zabuza said, "ButIf you are successful, then the responsibility will be heavy.  There are more and more things that need to be dealt with, and it is not just how to fight, but also many other things, such as the appointment of officials, the lives of the people in the territory, etc.  If you and the leader leave, then I estimate that I will have to deal with various documents every day.  "

    "You can find someone to help you." Ningci said casually: "But it can only be someone you trust."

    "Oh" Zabuza was slightly startled, and then said: "If you think about it this way, there is indeed someone who is very suitable. The leader is from our organization. In this case, it is natural to trust her, and she is also Yuki.  As a native of the country, for the development of her country, she will definitely spare no effort to do things. Plus, if Sanada Kanexiang yes, it¡¯s her." After saying that, Zabuza stood up and left in a hurry.

    "" Neji looked at Zabuza's leaving figure and said softly: "As a ghost, you don't like power from the beginning. That's why Naruto is so relieved to delegate power to you. He knows that you  Sooner or later, we will get tired of this kind of thing. Because for us ninjas, reaching the shadow level is our pursuit, and surpassing the shadow level is our truest dream. Although power is very important, it is only for ordinary people.  It¡¯s something that cowards only like. Because they don¡¯t have the perseverance to pursue stronger power, they like this kind of thing.¡±¡­

    "These idiots actually let Tsunade leave Konoha." Danzo sat in his seat and said: "They don't understand the situation at all, and they are giving random orders."

    "Danzo-sama." A ninja dressed as an Anbu appeared in front of Danzo and said: "Elder Koharu and Mito Kadeno, who have moved to the dormitory, have arrived." "Invite them in." "Yes." The Anbu disappeared.

    After a while, two people, Koharu and Mito Menyan, who were sleeping, walked in.  The two of them looked at each other, then turned to bed and Xiaochun said, "What do you want from us? Danzo."

    "I want to know why you asked Tsunade to leave Konoha?" Danzo paused and said, "And how is Hiruzen's current situation?"

    "As for Hiruzen, he is still immersed in Asuma's death." Koharu said after turning to bed: "Without a certain amount of time, I probably won't be able to fully recover. After all, it was a white-haired person sending a black-haired person, and Asuma  He is his last son. As for Tsunade, after all, she has been the Hokage for several years. Although when she first became the Hokage, Uchiha Sasuke and Namikaze Naruto defected one after another, causing her reputation to drop to a low point, but  In the past few years, her reputation has not only recovered, but also increased a lot. Many of us want to kill her, just to make her give up the position of Hokage, so it is better when she is not in Konoha. Five Kage Talks  It was the last time she exercised her rights as Hokage."

    "I can understand what Hiruzen said." Danzo said: "After all, several of Hiruzen's sons have already died on the battlefield of the Ninja World War. Asuma is his youngest son and his last  Son, now this son is just about to start a family but he died in the war. He can't get rid of it, I can understand it. But how can you let Tsunade leave Konoha? We should keep Tsunade in Konoha."

    Koharu and Mito Kadoen were stunned when they went to bed, and Danzo explained: "If Tsunade stays in Konoha, as long as we can force Tsunade to abdicate, everyone will think it is justified, but now Tsunade  After leaving Konoha and attending the Five Kage Conference, if we launch a coup and seize the position of Hokage, then others will only think that we are usurping the throne, and our excuse is that Tsunade and Namikaze Naruto have colluded. You don't  You must have forgotten that Namikaze Naruto's wife and the father of Snow Country's famous name Koyuki Kazuka was usurped by his own brother. So as long as we launch a coup, some people will naturally think of Namikaze Naruto.  Forget about the people in other villages, I am afraid that even many people in this village will think that we are usurpers. What's more, when Tsunade went to attend the Five Kage Conference and lost the position of Hokage, then others would only  Think of her as a great Hokage who keeps working hard for Konoha, but just a bunch of hateful bastards."

    Koharu and Mito Kadoyan were sweating profusely when they went to bed. They had never thought about this at all. In fact, according to their status in Konoha, they had not always considered the thoughts of ordinary people, so this time  He also habitually ignores the thoughts of ordinary people.  This time Danzo said this, and they suddenly woke up.  Danzo glanced at them and said: "Forget it, I still have a remedy. You just listen to me from now on." Koharu and Mito Kadoyan looked at each other and nodded at the same time.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 543 Hinata¡¯s Heart

    "Drinkcom" A sweet voice shouted, and with a bang, a petite figure flew out and fell to the ground. Then he stood up again, raised his head, and saw a pair of white pupils like cataracts.  , the eye sockets are covered with raised meridians, fully announcing her identity as a member of the Hyuga clan of Konoha.  On the other side, there is also a pair of white pupils.  He has blue-purple hair, white pupils, and wears a Konoha forehead protector around his neck.  Hinata Hinata.

    "Sister, your strength has increased a lot, and I am no longer able to compare with you." She casually patted the dust on her body and said to Hinata: "I didn't react at all, and I was already hit by you.  ¡±

    Hinata shook her head slightly, then looked at her body and said, "Hanabi, are you okay? I'm sorry, I seemed to have used too much force." Hinata Hanabi waved her hands and said, "No, I'm fine, sister, and I'm very happy.  Because my sister's strength has surpassed mine. In this case, my father will definitely pay more attention to you, sister."

    "Father?" Hinata muttered, then shook her head slightly and said, "Okay, Hanabi, you can take a rest first, and I will practice for a while." After saying that, Hinata continued to practice.  Hanabi sat down, while Hinata continued to practice, sweat dripping down her face.

    Hinata Hanabi watched Hinata practice until Hinata stopped because she was exhausted, and then Hanabi said, "Sister, are you practicing so hard for him?" "Youwhat are you talking about?"  ?" Hinata's face instantly turned red and she stammered, "Hanabi, don't talk nonsense." Then she started to wash her hands.

    "Are you really talking nonsense, sister?" Hanabi looked at Hinata and said: "Sister, we are biological sisters. I understand you. Judging from your reaction, I already know the answer. But sister, this is worth it.  "?" Hinata Hanabi said: "Although you know the things in the past, you are not very clear about it, but sister, but sister, at that time, I was only six years old, and sister, you were only twelve years old. Twelve years old  Do you know what love is? Sister, you and she have only been together for less than a year, and during this year, both parties were separated due to the execution of tasks. The time you really spent together was basically  Not much, sister, can you really not let him go? Besides, sister, although he is the son of the Fourth Hokage and the hero of Konoha, no one knows at all, and he is with you  At that time, he was just an orphan who was looked down upon by others, and he was even bullied because of being a Jinchuriki. You already liked him under that situation, but now, he has not only restored his fourth-generation Hokage  The identity of his son, and he is also the prince of the Snow Country." Hinata Hanabi shouted loudly: "Sister, you have been to the Snow Country several times for missions, and you should have met him. You should know very well,  He is now someone else¡¯s husband, with a beautiful and powerful daimyo wife.¡±

    "Yes, we were only twelve years old at that time, and Naruto was still in Konoha at that time." Hinata automatically ignored what Hinata Hanabi said later, and all her mind fell into memories: "At that time  , I am very timid, (Sanguo: You are not much older now.) That day, Mr. Iruka brought Naruto to the classroom, and then Naruto sat next to me. Now that I think about it, it seems that Naruto is  He sat next to me on purpose." As she spoke, a smile appeared on the corner of Hinata's mouth and a blush appeared on her face: "At that time, although I didn't spend much time with Naruto, I was really happy.  Really happy."

    "But, sister, look at him now. Not only has he married another woman, but he is also serving as the Prince of Snow Country." Hinata Hanabi said loudly: "His identity is the son of the Fourth Hokage.  It has been revealed a long time ago, and didn't the Fifth Hokage never label him as a traitor? He can definitely come back to Konoha for you."

    "Naruto worked very hard." Hinata said, "Although he didn't say it, I can see it. Moreover, Hanabi, even if Naruto can return to Konoha, then Neji who left with Naruto will  What should my brother do?"

    "This" Hinata Hanabi was stunned. In fact, she didn't have much memory of Hinata Neji. The only memory was that Hinata Neji was a genius and that he participated in the only Chunin Exam.  Physically, she showed great strength, but emotionally, she only knew that Ningji was the son of her father's brother.

    "Naruto, as the leader, he has to consider not only himself, but brother Ningji and hishis current wife." Hinata shook her head suddenly and said, "And even if he returns to Mu  Ye, what can I do? Should I continue to be a special jounin as before?"

    "This is probably unlikely." Hinata Hanabi shook her head and said: "Even if he is the son of the Fourth Hokage, not to mention that the Fourth Hokage has been sacrificed now, even if the Fourth Hokage is still alive, he has nothing to do.??It's the same as before. If he really returns to Konoha, I'm afraid he will only be under house arrest. Even if he is not under house arrest, I'm afraid surveillance will be everywhere. In order to prevent him from escaping again, even Chakra may be used.  Imprisoned.  "

    "It's not just that, Hanabi." Hinata looked at Hanabi and said: "We were born in the Hyuga clan. Since the destruction of the Uchiha clan, the Hyuga clan has been the largest family in Konoha. Other families can no longer compare with us.  , born into this family, from the moment we were born, we were destined that many things would not be decided by our own emotions, especially our future husbands. The person we want to marry is destined to be someone who can only bring huge benefits to our Hyuga clan.  .¡±

    "Are they just like those sisters from separated families?" Hinata Hanabi's expression suddenly dimmed and said: "They have been desperately accepting tasks since they were very young, and they don't say much to their teammates. Every time they complete  I always practice hard after the mission."

    "Hanabi has never liked anyone else, right?" Hinata looked at Hanabi and said with a smile.  Before Hanabi could say anything, Hinata said: "That's right. You have always been in the family. Even the Ninja Academy only went to and came back in a hurry. Don't say that you have liked others. I'm afraid you have been with others a lot.  I didn¡¯t even say a few words. Hanabi, from the perspective of a sister, I not only hope that you will meet a man you like, but I also hope that you will never fall in love with someone else."

    "Sister" Hanabi said doubtfully.

    Hinata stretched out her fair right hand and put it on Hanabi's face and said: "A person's voice is very short. It's too pitiful to not have someone you like. And as a woman, a woman without love is not a complete woman."  , although this is incomplete, you will not be too sad when you need to sacrifice for the family in the future, but if you fall in love with someone else, although you have become a complete woman, as the head of the Hyuga family  As your daughter, this relationship may be destined to end in separation." Hinata said softly: "Hanabi, Naruto and I are the same age as you now. Naruto is always working hard to improve his strength.  I didn't know it before, but I know it now. He wanted to be with me forever, because I am the eldest daughter of the Hyuga family. Our identities are completely unworthy. If he wants to make up for the identity gap, he can only  To make up for it with strong strength, you must at least become an elite jounin to be eligible to marry the daughter of our family." Hinata paused slightly and said: "Later, the identity of Naruto's fourth-generation son was revealed.  Then the identity gap between us will disappear by itself, but Naruto" After saying that, Hinata paused slightly and said: "When Naruto left, I didn't understand it, he didn't even tell me  Just a word, but I know that Naruto must have a reason, he believes in him, so I don¡¯t blame Naruto, even now I don¡¯t blame Naruto, I only blame myself, if I had enough strength, then I would have  When Naruto leaves, will he call me?"

    "So sister, if he had called you, would you have followed him?" Hanabi looked at Hinata and said.

    "I don't know." Hinata shook her head gently and said, "Maybe, maybe not." Hanabi breathed a sigh of relief, "But if everything is postponed, if Naruto has been in Konoha, he  If he invites me to leave Konoha now, I will definitely follow him. Even now he only needs to say, 'Hinata, please stay.' I will stay by his side regardless of anything." Hinata's white eyes opened,  The meridians are prominent, the tone is soft, but there is no room for wavering.

    "Sister" Hanabi said anxiously, Hinata shook her head and said: "Don't worry, Hanabi, I've looked around and no one is watching us. Although there are blind spots in the Byakugan, my voice is not serious.  , there will definitely be no one within hearing range.¡±

    Hanabi breathed a sigh of relief, then shook her head and said: "Sister, are all women so stupid? Those sisters who have separated families would rather never have love than try to like someone. In the end, they can only marry like this  A person you don¡¯t love. And you clearly love someone and want to be by his side so much, but you can only cry silently alone. Doesn¡¯t love make women smart? "

    Hinata gently caressed Hanabi and said: "Hanabi, there is no such thing as intelligence or willingness in love. There is only the depth of love. When you love someone deeply, you are  The stupidest woman in the world. Although she is stupid, she will be very happy." Hanabi looked at Hinata. Although she still couldn't understand clearly, she could tell that every word Hinata said came from her heart.  Inner.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 544 The Five Shadows Talk Begins

    The Kingdom of Iron, in a room somewhere.

    "Okay, everyone, please put your shadow hats on the table in front of you." A man with a double beard said, and five hats were placed in front of a 'u'-shaped table.  There is a word on each of the five bamboo hats, which are "water", "wind", "fire", "earth" and "thunder".

    The man took one look and said: "Okay, everyone, please take a seat." He has beautiful hair that is curled up to his knees. He is mature, enchanting, slender and tall, with shoulders and chest slightly exposed, and the curled hair covers his right eye.  A mature and beautiful woman, she sat behind a bamboo hat with the word "water". It was obvious that she was the Mizukage among the Five Kages, the fifth generation Mizukage, Terumi Mei.

    He has short red hair, the word "love" on his forehead, black eye circles, and is dressed in red clothes. He carries a huge brown gourd behind his back.  He is the youngest among the five, sitting behind the bamboo hat with the word "wind", the wind shadow among the five shadows.  Gaara, the Fifth Kazekage.

    She has golden shawl hair tied into a ponytail at the back, a beautiful face, and a pair of exaggerated breasts that are particularly prominent. Sitting behind the 'fire' hat, she is none other than the princess of Konoha and the current Fifth Hokage, Senju Tsunade.  .  (As for the reason why Tsunade is called Tsunade Ji, in fact, during the Song Dynasty, an emperor named his daughter "Ji", and the courtiers called her "Di Ji". Later, "Di Ji" became  Represents the daughter of the emperor. And Tsunade is the granddaughter of the first Hokage. At that time, all the rights of Konoha were in the hands of the first generation, especially after the battle with Uchiha Madara in the Valley of the End, so the first generation was completely regarded as the 'earth emperor' of Konoha.  In addition, the later Second Hokage was Tsunade's uncle, and Tsunade was naturally the little princess of Konoha, so calling Tsunade 'Tsunade-hime' actually meant calling her 'Princess Tsunade'.)

    The strange thing is that these three shadows, Wind, Water, and Fire, all happen to be the fifth generation.  Especially the two Kages of Water and Fire. They are both women, and they both appear to be mature and beautiful women. The most important thing is that both of them are powerful ninjas. Tsunade has already broken through during the Third War.  She has the title of Sannin, as well as the title of the world's number one medical ninja. Her strength is undoubted. As for the Fifth Mizukage, she is a bloodstained boundary person. In the extremely exclusive place of Water Kingdom and Kirikage Village,  Becoming Mizukage ended the bloody politics of the fourth generation Mizukage. From this aspect, her strength can be seen, and the most important thing is that both of them are still single.  Moreover, both parties are the Kage of their respective shinobi villages. Maybe other people don¡¯t know the news, but how could other people who are Kage not know it? So when the two parties met, it was okay and they complimented each other, but soon  Just because they are both women and beautiful older women, the two parties are as incompatible as the countries they live in.

    The fourth person is short in stature, resembling a dwarf. Although his beard and hair are all white, his complexion is so rosy that it is impossible to tell his true age. It is obvious that he is the oldest among everyone here.  Sitting behind the bamboo hat with the word "earth" in it is none other than the third generation Tsuchikage of Iwagakure Village, T¨­n¨­ H¨­noki.

    The last person, tall and burly, with two upturned beards and dark red skin, sat behind a bamboo hat with the word "Thunder" in it. He was naturally the initiator of this meeting, the fourth Raikage, and also the  The elder brother of the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki, Rui.

    Seeing the five people sitting down, the man said: "Okay, let me introduce myself first. I am the leader of the Iron Kingdom. My name is Mifune. The reason why Lord Raikage will hold the Five Shadows Conference in the Iron Kingdom this time is  The reason for the meeting is that our country, the Iron Kingdom, has always existed as a neutral country from ancient times to the present. Our country has never participated in any war, so I am the host of this Five Shadows meeting. Okay, no more words. Everyone.  let's start."

    "" Although Iron Country Mifune, the host, had already announced the start, none of the five Kages present spoke immediately, leaving only bursts of silence. After a while,  , no one spoke, and the atmosphere instantly solidified.

    Gaara crossed his fingers and dragged his chin with the back of his hand and said: "Since no one has spoken, then let me go first. Akatsuki"

    "Humph, young people nowadays are really rude." Tsuchikage Nieden Hei Onoki immediately said: "Don't you know you should respect the old and love the young!" Gaara glanced at him and ignored him, and Tsunade crossed her arms.  Said: "Lord Tsuchikage only said to respect the elderly and love the young, but it seems that he didn't do it himself."

    "" If it were normal, Mizukage Terumi would definitely argue with Tsunade, but she couldn't do that right now, because among the people here, besides Gaara, she was the youngest.  If she refuted Tsunade's words, it would be detrimental to herself, so Terumi Mei hesitated for a moment and said: "What Hokage-sama said is right, and the world puts masters first, Tsuchikage-sama's supernatural strength is why masters are respected by others.  , but everyone here, whether it is Lord Raikage or??Hokage-sama, or the youngest Kazekage-sama, is also the leader of the party.  do you think so?  Lord Tsuchikage.  "

    "You" The Tsuchikage was stunned. He didn't expect that he just wanted to give Gaara, the youngest, a blow, but suddenly two other shadows appeared and were forced to retreat by words.

    The talks have just begun, and before the topic has officially entered the topic, everyone¡¯s tone is full of gunpowder.  The confidants who followed behind everyone were ready to fight at any time.

    Suddenly, Lei Yingrui suddenly raised his hand. As he raised his hand, everyone was ready to go. "Get ready, Kankuro." Temari whispered, holding her seven-star fan.  Kankuro didn't speak, and the scroll on his back slowly opened.  Shizune's hands slowly began to gather chakra, and Yamato's hands had also completed the seals.

    'Bang' Lei Yingrui's hand hit the table, making a hole in the table. But at this moment, ten people shrank between the five shadows. There were two people in front of each shadow, one of whom was protecting him.  He was hiding the shadow behind him, while the other person was ready to fight at any time.  The two ninja villages of Sunagakure and Konoha are faintly close to each other.

    "Please exercise some restraint," Mifune said, "Aren't you here just for the peace talks? The peace talks haven't started yet, so you seem to be a little too impatient."

    "Huh. Back off." Lei Yingrui snorted coldly, "Kankuro, Temari, you too." Gaara said.  "Shizune, Yamato." Tsunade leaned on the back of her chair, "Ao, Chojuro." "Kurotsuchi, Akatsuki, please step aside first." The five shadows said one after another.  The ten tense people each said "yes", and then retreated behind the shadow, but they still looked at the other people warily. After all, except for themselves and their companions, everyone else here might be the enemy.

    "Okay, everyone, let's continue the conversation. Master Kazekage, please continue, I'm all ears." Mifune looked at Gaara and said.

    Gaara nodded slightly and continued: "The Akatsuki is a very terrifying organization. Each of their members has very powerful power. As a Jinchuriki, I have personally felt that power. Maybe everyone here has.  You must have heard of it. We have asked for help before, but except for the Fifth Hokage, everyone else seemed to turn a blind eye to my request for help from Sunagakure Village. But this time, they gathered so quickly. I don¡¯t know what you are thinking.  What?"

    "Master Kazekage seems to have made a mistake." Raikage looked at Gaara and said loudly: "I am not convening this Five Kage Conference to ask for help, I am here to ask you for forgiveness."

    "Ask for guilt!" Gaara frowned and said, "Ask for what crime?"

    "Hmph, it seems that the elders in your village didn't tell you anything!" Ohnoki said disdainfully: "Kid, you better go back and ask the people in your village." Gaara  Stunned for a moment, there was no answer. Tsuchikage Ryo Onoki continued: "In the final analysis, Akatsuki is a ninja mercenary. They were once very active on the battlefield and started a war among the five major ninja countries today.  Wealth. And all the five major ninja nations use Akatsuki or similar organizations."

    "Use?" Gaara's expression did not change, but his eyes changed: "What on earth is going on?"

    Tsunade said: "During the Great Ninja War, countless elites died on the battlefield. Konoha was okay, and there was a Ninja Academy established by the Second Hokage to provide talents for the war, but other Ninja Villages were not so good.  Because the training of a ninja requires a lot of time and energy, and the war at that time had no time to train it. So as the war intensified, looking at the ninjas dying in battle, the combat power in the village was facing depletion.  It is dangerous, but it is impossible to send some people who have just begun to receive ninja training onto the battlefield. It is not only irresponsible for their lives"

    "Furthermore, sending these militia-like people to the battlefield will only damage morale and may even cause a large-scale rout. However, the battlefield is stalemate. It is clear that we can gain the upper hand by investing only a small amount of troops, but because of the lack of troops, we can only  Can the stalemate continue." At this point, a hint of disdain appeared on the corner of Tsuchikage's mouth: "So the war mercenary group appeared. There are naturally many mercenary groups. After all, every ninja village has a lot of rebel ninjas, and some  Countries that were destroyed because of the Ninja World War may not have any big ninja villages, but at least there are some family ninjas. The families of these ninjas were destroyed, so in order to survive, they sold their own strength to  Life, this is the birth of war mercenaries, of which Akatsuki is the representative. With only a small amount of money, you can get powerful ninjas to join the war. Jonin, elite jounin, and even bloodstained boundary people may join the war.  Appear, if you are lucky, maybe you canA master who has been recruited to the shadow level.  "As he spoke, disdain and self-deprecation appeared on the corner of Tsuchikage's mouth.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 545 Naruto goes to Iron Country

    "Is this the Kingdom of Iron?" Naruto looked at the snowy land in front of him and said with a smile: "It's almost the same as Fenghua City. .com"

    "Yes, Lord Naruto." Bai smiled and said: "But compared to Fenghua City, the Kingdom of Iron is still a little warmer. Moreover, the Kingdom of Iron is only a small country, and the Kingdom of Iron is a country without ninjas.  It's just that the Iron Kingdom has a strong ability to train samurai. The trained samurai are comparable to ordinary genin, and even some powerful samurai are comparable to chuunin. However, there are very few of them, and that's all.  , coupled with the fact that the Iron Kingdom has always maintained neutrality, it was not destroyed, and it became the inevitable place for the Five Shadows Conference."

    "Really?" Naruto responded casually, raised his head and glanced at the three-headed wolf-like mountain peak and said, "Is the meeting place of the Five Shadows up there?"

    "Yes, Lord Naruto." Bai said, "And according to our information, it seems that the Five Shadows Talks have already begun."

    "It's already started!" Neci gritted his teeth slightly and said, "So, did the Raikage already go in earlier? Damn it."

    "Calm down, Neji." Naruto said softly: "Let's not talk about it for now. The Five Kage talks have already begun. Even if the Raikage is still halfway, I will not allow you to find the Raikage now.  of."

    "I know that I am no match for him now." Neji said: "So even if you don't tell me, I won't take the initiative to find him. But no matter what, the death of my father and his  There are countless connections, and I will never let him go." "Of course." Naruto nodded and said, "Don't worry, Neji, as a companion. I will definitely help you."

    Ningci did not speak, but looked at each other from a distance. Neci looked around and said, "Shiro, where did you, Mao Shanhong and Qiya Zuimeng make an appointment to meet?"

    Bai looked around for a moment, then said: "Naruto-sama, we only need to go a little further to reach it. I think Qiya Zuimeng and Mao Shanhong must have arrived."

    Naruto nodded slightly, Yue Huayu held two swords in his hands and said: "Stop talking now, let's join them quickly. I can't bear to have a fight. Naruto, wait a moment, don't do it."  Fight with me."

    Naruto nodded and said: "I understand. I won't do anything unless necessary. How about it?" Yuehua Yuer said happily: "Really? That's great, Naruto, you can do this  If you think about it, it¡¯s really great.¡±

    Naruto waved his hand and said: "Yuji, it's okay if you want me not to do anything. Next, you have to listen to me. You can't fight anyone without my permission. You mean, you can  understood?"

    "It was Hua You Er who waved his hands and said: "I can understand what you mean. Naruto, if you want me to listen to you and become your subordinate like everyone else, there is no problem with this, but I have a  The conditions are very simple, as long as you can make me feel enough fighting.  If I feel like I'm not fighting enough that day, I might leave at any time.  "

    Naruto looked at Yuji Yueka and said: "I'm just afraid that you will be scared because of too many and too tiring battles!" "I might be afraid of this kind of thing." Yuji Yueji said loudly: "As long as  If you can give me enough to fight, then I will always be your subordinate."

    Naruto turned around and said: "Shiro, lead the way for me and our companions." Bai smiled softly and said: "Yes, Naruto-sama." After saying that, Bai jumped up and took the lead, and Naruto took the others with them.  Follow them, because some people are wearing white god robes. In this snowy area, no one can easily spot Naruto and the others

    "Ahead is the only city in the Kingdom of Iron." Bai stopped and pointed to the city not far away and said: "Naruto-sama, my subordinates made an appointment with Qiya Zuimeng and Mao Shanhong just outside the city, that is  We met near where we are now.¡±

    "Is it nearby?" Naruto muttered, and then looked at Neji, who had just finished the mark in his hand: "I know! Byakugan." Suddenly, countless meridians appeared between Neji's eyes.  Most of the surrounding scenes, except for a small blind spot, all other scenes poured into Neji's eyes.

    "Found it." After looking at it for a while, Neji said, "They are hiding in our ten o'clock direction, about three kilometers away." "Seven o'clock direction?" Naruto turned slightly.  For a moment, and then suddenly jumped out, Neji and Shiro followed closely behind Naruto, and Yuji Yueka was the last one.

    The three-kilometer journey may take a long time for ordinary people, but for samurai and soldiers with a little training, it can be reached within a few minutes. For Naruto and others, this distance is?It didn't even matter. Although Naruto and the others didn't want the soldiers of the Kingdom of Iron to discover their whereabouts, but even so, it only took three minutes and the group had already covered a distance of three kilometers.

    When Naruto and others just ran over, a figure appeared immediately. Before Naruto could stop, the figure had already stopped in front of Naruto, and at the same time, the other figure also knelt down on one knee.  "My subordinate Mao Shanhong is here to see the leader." Naruto stretched out his hand to support them before they knelt down and said, "I have told you that when you are performing tasks outside, keep everything simple." He said without waiting for the two of them to answer.  Naruto finished what they wanted to say, and at the same time asked directly: "Okay, Mao Shanhong, tell us first, what information did you get?"

    Mao Shanhong nodded and said: "Yes, Lord Naruto, it's just that it's ice and snow here. Lord Naruto, please come down with me first. I've found a resting place nearby. Although it's just a small village, it's not as good as Fengxing City and the city."  Inside, but it¡¯s still much better than outside.¡±

    Naruto frowned, and Mao Shanhong quickly said: "Chief, please don't worry, this small village is about ten kilometers away from here. Except for some old people, there are no other people in it, and the subordinates and Qi Ya  Every time Zuimeng went in, it was late at night. Even if it was really tempting to find us, his subordinates had already let Qi Ya Zuimeng's 'Dream Eyes' make him fall into his own sleep. When they woke up  , they should only think it is a dream, and not have other thoughts. Besides, when subordinates and others enter and leave the village, they always use transformation techniques and never use their original appearance.  "

    Naruto nodded and said: "Okay, I've got it from my computer. Mao Shanhong, please lead the way." Mao Shanhong nodded, and made a slight seal with his hands and said: "Transformation Technique." With a 'bang' sound, Mao Shanhong transformed  After marrying an ordinary woman, Naruto hesitated slightly, and with a 'bang' sound, Naruto turned into the person he was in his previous life.

    When Naruto used the 'Transformation Technique', Bai also formed the hand seal at the same time: "Transformation Technique." He completed the hand seal almost at the same time as Naruto, and then chakra surged out of the two people's bodies at the same time, and the two people almost did it at the same time.  After completing the seal, although Naruto turned into his previous life, Shiro turned into a little maid, following them gently. Although Yuji Yueka is not good at transformation, he is very good at transformation.  Transformation, an extremely basic ninjutsu, is not too difficult, so Yuji Yueka also transformed into a guard bodyguard very smoothly. It is a simple thing, but  .

    "" Neji was silent for a while, and then asked: "I know." At the same time, the marks on his hands changed, and then a burst of smoke came out of his real body, and then Neji disappeared and turned into another Russian.  An ordinary person's appearance.

    Mao Shanhong looked at it and said, "Okay, Naruto-sama, please come with me." After saying that, he turned around and left without waiting for Naruto to respond, even though it looked like it from the outside.  Naruto and the others paused in thought and followed Mao Shanhong directly.

    The road was winding and winding, and Naruto followed Mao Shanhong for about ten minutes before he arrived at the small village Mao Shanhong mentioned. The people in the whole village immediately became quiet when they saw countless people surging around.  Stepping into the village, he and Mao Shanhong immediately stepped into another house without staying in the village.

    "My subordinates, please see the leader." Naruto opened the door and stepped into the house. After Qi Ya Zuimeng saw clearly who opened the door, he immediately stepped forward and knelt on the ground.  Naruto stretched out his hand and said, "Okay, this is not a military camp or anything like that." After saying that, Naruto looked at Mao Shanhong and said, "Well, Mao Shanhong, you should know that I don't have much time.  Now we want to know, what is the outcome of the Five Shadows Conference?"

    "They should be very good." Mao Shanhong said: "The five shadow talks have been held three times, but none of them have been able to get the other party's shadow to agree. I am afraid that if we continue to argue, there will be no good results."

    "Apart from these." Mao Shanhong said respectfully: "Master Tsuchikage is an old man, but he can become a shadow, which already indicates his strength, the fourth generation Raikage, Raikage-sama. His figure  Tall, with dark red skin and two beards on his face, the fifth-generation Hokage doesn't seem to have a very good relationship with the fifth-generation Mizukage-sama? It's just that he can become eyes, so he will definitely turn to both sides for more than ten miles.  She is a beautiful, strong, and powerful beautiful ninja, and the two of them look to be the same age. And neither of them seem to like anyone, so they naturally have their own dissatisfactions."

    Listening to Mao Shanhong¡¯s information, a smile slowly appeared on the corner of Naruto¡¯s mouth.  z

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 546 Nagato¡¯s Thoughts

    Just as the Five Kages were meeting, Naruto rushed to the Iron Kingdom.  £®  com

    "Nagato, are you really not going to take action against Namikaze Naruto?" Uchiha Madara, who was wearing a whirlpool mask, looked at Nagato with red hair and said, "If it were before, he would have been attacked by him in the Land of Snow.  With the protection of many subordinates, it is indeed difficult for you and two to deal with it alone, but now Naruto Namikaze has left the Country of Snow and gone to the Country of Iron. Now he only has Shiro Suigetsu, Hyuga Neji and a man named Yue beside him.  Huayou Er's people.

    Do you really want to give up this opportunity?  ""I already said that.  "

    Nagato looked at Madara and said, "I have admitted that he is my junior brother, and I will not hurt my junior brother for my own purposes."

    "Is it just that?" Uchiha Madara looked at Nagato and said, "Nagato, you should know the importance of the Nine-Tails to us. Just for this reason, you gave up the peace you always wanted.  ? Nagato, you disappoint me so much."

    "No, even if we really collect the nine tailed beasts and create tailed beast weapons, we can't create true peace."

    Nagato said: "I have learned from Junior Brother Naruto that even if a tailed beast weapon is created, the person who obtains this weapon will definitely be besieged by all forces, because no force will allow such a weapon.  A being that surpasses their power.

    It is precisely because of this that the so-called Five Shadows Conference exists now. Is it just because we captured the Eight-Tails?  So why did they not make any movement when we captured the first to seventh tails before, but now, not long after we captured the eight tails, the Five Shadows Conference was held?  Although we did not really capture the Eight-Tails, it is said that the Eight-Tails did not return to Raikage Village. Although we don¡¯t know where the Eight-Tails is now, there is nothing trivial about the Eight-Tails at all, so the outside world just thought that we captured the Eight-Tails.

    Because there are only nine tails left to capture. We have captured eight of the nine tailed beasts. I even tried to capture the remaining nine tails. Although I failed, it was obvious that the other forces could no longer sit still.  Living.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Konoha and Sunagakure, didn¡¯t they both send people to Wind Star City in the Land of Snow?  It can be seen from this point that if we really capture the Kyuubi, then I am afraid that we will face the coalition forces of the five major ninja countries in the next moment.

    There are countless masters from the five major ninja countries, and there are many cutting-edge forces. We may be able to fight against one ninja village, but if there are two ninja villages, we Akatsuki can only avoid their edge.

    Let alone the five major ninja villages joining forces, let alone using tailed beast weapons to achieve peace. I'm afraid we won't even have time to make tailed beast weapons.  "

    "So what do you think, Nagato?" Madara Uchiha looked at Nagato and said, "If you don't use tailed beast weapons, what will you use to achieve peace?" Nagato raised his head slightly and said, "About this,  I also asked at the time."

    "Have you asked?" Uchiha Madara looked at Nagato and said, "Who have you asked? Jiraiya or Namikaze Naruto?" In fact, Uchiha Madara already knew. After all, when Nagato's thoughts changed, he was just talking to him.  Namikaze Naruto had just seen it, but Uchiha Madara still asked like this.

    "Naruto."

    Nagato said: "He didn't express his thoughts at the time, but his words reminded me that people in this world are the greediest. As long as there are still people in this world, then it is impossible to  To get the so-called peace, especially those who hold power in their hands, in their eyes, ordinary people are just tools to fight for their own interests. They don't care at all how much ordinary people will sacrifice.  What we care about is the change of our own rights and interests. Just as Yahiko and I did before, Yahiko and I worked desperately to develop the Rain Country and become an existence like the five great ninja countries, but our existence  It threatened the leader of Amegakure Village at the time, Sanshouyu Hanzo. In order to maintain his status, he contacted Konoha's high-level Danzo to besiege us.

    The human heart is greedy, no matter who it is.

    So as long as there are still "people", there will be no real peace in this world.

    The so-called peace is just a dream in childhood.  "

    "In other words, have you given up on peace?" Uchiha Madara looked at Nagato and asked.

    Nagato shook his head and said: "No, peace is the common wish of Yahiko and us. I will not give up. Although there is no real peace in this world, I will strive for as much peace as possible, even if it is not possible for everyone to have peace.  , I will also let more people find peace, so I will move in this direction in the future and let as many people find peace as possible."

    &nbsp"Is that so?" Uchiha Madara said: "Nagato, have you really decided? Where is Konan?" At the same time, he looked at Konan and Fengqing behind Nagato.

    "No matter what decision Nagato makes, I will support Nagato."

    When Konan saw Uchiha Madara's eyes looking over, he spoke directly without any hesitation.

    When Fengqing saw Xiaonan speaking, she immediately said, "Me too."

    Uchiha Madara looked at the three people, shook his head slightly, and then said: "I know Nagato, which means that you will never deal with Namikaze Naruto, the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails, right?" Nagato nodded.  The head said: "As long as he still regards me as his senior brother, then I will never do anything to him."

    "Really!" Madara Uchiha responded, then turned around and said: "Nagato, tell me how you plan to bring peace to most people. You must know that there are five major ninja countries standing side by side in the world, and there are countless small countries.  Caught in the cracks among the five great ninja nations, he struggled to survive.

    In this case, Nagato, how do you make the majority of people achieve peace?

    With so many countries, it is impossible to achieve any peace. The only way is to distribute the nine tailed beasts to each country to balance the power of each country, as Senju Hashirama said back then.  If all countries can live in peace, then most people can indeed have peace. But Nagato, as you said, people's hearts are the most greedy.

    "If there is peace, it means that their interests will be stuck and cannot grow. If they don't grow, they will lose. Nagato, do you think they will get along with each other in peace?"  ""Won't.  "

    Nagato immediately said: "They will never want the so-called peace. As long as they are a little bit ambitious, they will not want peace in this world.

    But I already know a way, a way that can bring peace to most people.  "

    "What method?" Uchiha Madara asked.

    "Why are there so many wars in this world? The reason is actually very simple, because there are too many countries in the world."

    Nagato moved slightly, and Tiandao Payne took out a huge scroll. After unfolding the scroll, he realized that this scroll was a very simple map, with cities drawn on it, and each city was directly marked with a country.  .

    Nagato pointed at the map and said: "This is a very simple unfinished map. Although there are only five largest countries, there are many other small countries, just like where Naruto went after leaving Konoha.  The Country of Snow is just a very small country with only one city. It is located in a snowy area and is extremely short of various supplies. However, after Naruto came to this country, he quickly attacked other small countries everywhere. Until now  But it only took a few years. Now the Snow Country has become a country that is not weaker than the five major ninja countries in terms of territory and military strength. It can become the sixth largest country by just annexing some small countries. This shows that the country in this world  The number is so huge, and when the number of other small countries in the world is piled up, it is still a very huge number. At least it can create several big countries and become the power that big countries have. Countless small countries are envious of them, and every small country is  There is a desire to become a big country. This desire will lead to war, because there are too many countries in the world. In addition, Naruto has successfully led the Snow Country to become one of the big countries, so their desire will be even more intense.  Obviously, and there is no way to stop it, but Madara, what if there is only one country in the world!" "Only one country?" Uchiha Madara was stunned, looked at Nagato and said: "You just said that you are absolutely  You will not be an enemy of Namikaze Naruto, which means you intend to help the Snow Country where Namikaze Naruto is currently located become the only country in the world?" "Maybe."

    Nagato responded and said: "But I won't decide now. I have to see the policies of all countries before I can decide. In fact, after I made this decision, I am more inclined to the Fire Country.  Perhaps because of the influence of Konoha, the Daimyos of the Fire Country also consider the people very much when governing, but I still excluded the Fire Country."

    "Is it because of what happened when you were a child?" Uchiha Madara said unceremoniously.

    There was a strange light flashing in the one eye he revealed. Although Nagato didn't see it, and even less Xiao Nanhe Fengqing behind Nagato, Nagato's sight was not just a pair of eyes, although  It is said that there is only one Tiandao Pain left in the Six Paths of Pain, but it was the only Tiandao Pain left who saw this glimmer of light flashing in Uchiha Madara's eyes.

    "."

    Nagato paused for a moment, then shook his head and said: "No, it's not just because of childhoodWhat happened is more due to the separation of political power in Konoha.  "

    Nagato said with a slight pause: "Others may not know, but you and I know very well that Konoha's political power is divided into three parts, and something will happen sooner or later. A few years ago, Orochimaru's attack on Konoha was one of the most beneficial things.  The evidence, if Naruto hadn't borrowed the power of the Nine-Tails to fight it off, I'm afraid the Sandai and Jiraiya would have been seriously injured at best."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 547 Nagato¡¯s Suspicion

    "I understand." Uchiha Madara stretched his body slightly and said, "So Nagato, what are your plans next?"

    Nagato turned slightly sideways and said: "It's nothing. Next, I plan to repair the Six Paths of Pain first, and then observe the five major ninja villages and the country's governance as much as possible. Although the Fire Country has been eliminated, it is just like the political power of Konoha.  If you can concentrate, you can join the observation again. Oh, by the way, the Snow Country where Naruto is can also join the observation, but now the Snow Country is unstable, but as long as Naruto is there, then  It's not a problem, and Naruto and the great name of the Snow Country, Fuka Koyuki, are husband and wife. When I attacked Naruto, they cared about each other. When Naruto transformed into Kyuubi, she gave up her own life and came here in person.  On the front line of the battle, their husband and wife are united, and the Snow Country and the Snow Ninja Village are completely in their hands. The Snow Country is destined to continue to develop and become stronger and stronger, and Namikaze Naruto still has many powerful people.  subordinates. As time goes by, there will inevitably be more and more of these subordinates, and in the future the Snow Ninja Village may even become like the five major Ninja Villages now."

    After saying this, Nagato paused slightly, and then although the expression on his face did not change, a trace of enthusiasm flashed in his eyes: "As long as we can unify, as long as all the countries can become one country, then this world will  There will be peace, maybe because of the huge territory, a single monarch can no longer manage all the cities, but no matter what, as long as all the chassis are summarized under one force, then there may be people who are not convinced and want to do something.  In the West, some people may try their best to split this country, but for the people, for ordinary people, they will get more peace. And because all the territories are under one force, as long as the monarch is not too stupid, then  This country can last forever, at least for a few hundred years. For us humans, a few hundred years is enough time to pass through several generations. Maybe we characters have been forgotten.  "

    "Madara, when I decided to unify the world, my first favorite was Konoha, because Konoha has always been known for its unity and friendship, especially its relationship with ordinary people, it is very harmonious.  But when I thought about Naruto, I gave up." Nagato raised his head and looked into the distance and said, "It's not because Naruto and I are brothers, but because of other things. Naruto's father, he is Mu  The fourth Hokage of Ye made countless great contributions to Konoha. In the end, he sacrificed himself and his son for Konoha. As a result, he died only a few years ago, and his son  I suffered all the humiliation in Konoha." When he said this, a hint of disdain appeared on the corner of Nagato's mouth: "Naruto and the Fourth Hokage also have similar looks, and their golden hair is very similar to the Fourth Hokage. He smiles from the bottom of his heart.  When he got up, the smile was exactly the same as that of the fourth generation, which filled people's hearts with warmth. Moreover, Naruto's surname only changed from his father's surname to his mother's surname. There were not many Uzumakis in Konoha.  Well, I don¡¯t believe that no one in Konoha can¡¯t see it. They clearly see it but are indifferent. Maybe it¡¯s because they really paid too much when the Kyuubi attacked in the past. Even after ten  For a few years, they could only see hatred and ignore other things. It wasn't until his identity was exposed that they woke up. But this is also the real reason why I eliminated Konoha. From Naruto's point of view,  They are just a group of people who only care about their own interests, so I have half given up on Konoha now. I plan to observe the governance of other countries, and then support a country to unify the world."

    "Nagato, do you know that if you want to unify, you will have to face other big countries, which will probably trigger the Fourth Ninja War." Uchiha Madara looked at Nagato and said, "When the time comes  , we will definitely be involved, and you may have died in someone's hands before you did what you wanted."

    "I know." Nagato nodded and said: "I know that if we want to unify, it will very likely trigger the Fourth Ninja War. No, it should definitely trigger the Fourth Ninja War and bring it to the world.  It brings the shadow of war, but the reason why I still decided to do this is because as long as I can survive the war, it will bring absolute peace. For this peace, I will do it no matter how much I sacrifice.  "

    "Really? Just do what you want, Nagato." Uchiha Madara looked at Nagato who seemed to have fallen into a frenzy and said, and then turned and left without waiting for Nagato to reply.  The enthusiasm on Nagato's face did not disappear.  It wasn't until Uchiha Madara's figure completely disappeared that the enthusiasm on Nagato's face quickly disappeared.

    "What's the matter, Nagato?" Xiaonan, who had been with Nagato all the time, had actually noticed something was wrong with Nagato early on, but when she looked at Nagato, she didn't say much and kept it tightly in her heart.Uchiha Madara didn't ask until he left.

    Nagato shook his head slightly, and then said: "Madara just mentioned what happened when he was a child. I have always been reluctant to think about it before, but since talking to Naruto, when I think about it, it's really strange."

    "Strange?" Xiaonan was slightly startled and said: "Speaking of which, Nagato, because you don't want to think about it, you have never told us these things! So Nagato, do you find anything strange?"

    Nagato nodded and said: "Although the area where my home was at that time was close to the front line, it was not the front line after all. Why did the ninjas of Konoha suddenly appear there? How did they break through the front line battlefield and come here? And because of the battlefield  We are about to move back, so all the villagers in that town have moved away. My family is the last family that has not left. However, people from Konoha just happened to enter my house. If this is just a coincidence, then  What happened next was such a coincidence. As a ninja, no matter whether you are a jounin, chunin, or genin, once you enter a house, the first thing you should do is search for traps, but the two Konoha chunin did not check.  Instead, they went straight to search for food. My family didn't even notice that they were hiding in another room. You must know that the footsteps, breathing, and even heartbeats of ordinary people are much louder than those of ninjas. I'm afraid even genin  I was able to discover it in time, but as chunin, they didn't notice it. They were only focused on eating. I accidentally broke the vase, and the sound of the vase falling woke them up. And their first reaction after waking up was  Not preparing for battle, but just like ordinary people, I looked over in a panic and was thrown to the ground by my parents who were desperately protecting me. But my parents were just ordinary people, they were not ninjas at all.  !¡±

    "It's indeed strange. Although your parents took advantage of their dazed moment, but" Fengqing hugged the Zangyue Sword and said: "To be honest, I am just an ordinary person. Without the Zangyue Sword in my hand, let alone pounce on it.  Bear with it, even if it is a trainee genin who has just graduated from the ninja academy, I will not pounce on it, unless it is just right. This genin is one of those timid ninjas. Because he suddenly saw someone pounce on him, he panicked for a moment.  , you can only be jumped by standing there motionless, but it was a war era at that time, and everyone was wary, especially the chuunin. They were the main force in the war, and there was no way they would be attacked by your parents.  Throw him to the ground, unless they have trapped him, otherwise they will definitely be able to kill your parents when they jump over."

    Nagato nodded and said: "That's why I wonder why things were like this at that time? And"

    "And?" Xiaonan looked at Nagato and said, "And what? Nagato!"

    Nagato shook his head and said: "It's nothing. When Madara mentioned 'childhood', a trace of dissatisfaction and extreme displeasure seemed to flash in his eyes. Although I didn't see it, Tiandao Payne saw it. Reincarnation  It's impossible for the eyes to be wrong. What is Madara about?"

    "At that time, we mentioned things about your childhood, Nagato." Xiaonan pondered: "That is to say, Nagato, it is very likely that Madara will be related to your childhood, and judging from the rudeness in his words, Nagato  Door, Madara will most likely deal with you next!"

    "It is indeed possible." Nagato nodded and said: "Judging from Madara's glimmer of light, I'm afraid Madara has something to do with what happened when I was a child." At the same time, Nagato said secretly in his heart: "What happened at that time  There are so many doubtful things that people have to doubt. Especially Madara. I have never mentioned anything about my childhood to Madara, let alone Madara, even when he was taught by Jiraiya.  , I have never mentioned it. The only time I mentioned it was when I was talking to Naruto. At that time, apart from me, Xiaonan, and Fengqing, there were only Naruto and his men, Mizuki Bai, Naruto and Mizuki.  Wuzuki Shiro and Madara are absolutely hostile, and Xiaonan and the others will not mention it at all. Others in Akatsuki may know that I lost my parents when I was young, but they will never know that it is related to Konoha, but I  When he just mentioned giving up Konoha, Madara immediately mentioned what happened when I was a child. Could it be that he really knew it, but how did he know it? Did he hear about it later, or did he know it from the beginning?"  There was a trace of doubt in Men's reincarnation eyes.  z

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 548 Nagato¡¯s Bond (1)

    "Nagato?" Konan, who had been with Nagato all the time, immediately noticed Nagato's doubts and said softly.  Fengqing, on the other hand, looked at Nagato and Xiaonan with some doubts. Nagato shook his head and said: "Xiaonan, Fengqing, maybe we have to leave Xiaonan."

    "Are you leaving Xiaonan?" Xiaonan said: "Speaking of it, it has been decades since Xiaonan was established, and now I suddenly say that I want to leave, the feeling in my heart is really uncomfortable." Xiaonan did not question it, but directly said what was in his heart  idea.

    Fengqing asked doubtfully: "Nagato, Xiaonan, didn't you establish Akatsuki? Why do you suddenly say you want to leave now?"

    Nagato shook his head and said: "Akatsuki was not founded by us, nor by Yahiko. After we separated from Mr. Jiraiya, we were already wandering in the Land of Rain and helping some people in need. Later we helped  There are more and more people, and gradually Yahiko is determined to establish an organization. If an organization can be established, then more people will be able to be helped. However, as soon as this idea arises, it is ruthlessly crushed by reality.  Organization is not that simple. The most basic thing is that we need people. We already have this, but this is only the most basic. There are other things. The cost of these people is, to put it bluntly, money, and we can only support them.  He only helped himself and a few people, and it was simply a fool's errand to build an organization. But Yahiko saw so many people, but could do nothing, which made Yahiko very sad. Later, a man appeared in front of us, and he helped us establish  The organization was formed, and Yahiko named the organization 'Akatsuki' Dawn of Dawn."

    "This man's request is very simple. He wants to become the second leader, but he promised that as long as Yahiko is still the leader, he will always be the second leader. But if anything happens to Yahiko, then he will be the leader. But we agreed, so  Yahiko became the leader of Akatsuki, and he became the second leader." After saying this, Konan paused slightly and said: "Later, Yahiko died in the battle to save me. He was supposed to become the leader, but he didn't.  Instead of becoming the leader immediately, he chose to become the leader behind the scenes, while Nagato was the leader on the surface. Nagato agreed, so everyone in the world knew that Nagato was the leader of Akatsuki, but they didn¡¯t know that there was indeed another leader behind Akatsuki.  others."

    "Is this person Uchiha Madara?" Fengqing asked.  Konan nodded and said: "That's right, Madara Uchiha has never bothered us or given any orders. The only order is to capture the jinch¨±riki of the nine tailed beasts. After all, he is the leader behind the scenes.  , so we didn¡¯t violate it, so we started to capture the jinchuriki. How to extract the tailed beast from the jinchuriki¡¯s body, all these were given to us by Uchiha Madara.¡±

    "I once asked Madara Uchiha why he wanted to extract the tailed beasts from the jinch¨±riki and why he wanted to collect the nine tailed beasts." Nagato said nonchalantly: "He said that as long as he can collect all the nine tailed beasts,  Then you can gather all the chakra of the nine tailed beasts, and then create an invincible weapon that can completely destroy a country in the blink of an eye. Relying on this weapon, you can stop all countries in the world from launching any wars. If  If anyone is dissatisfied, you can use him as an experiment. At that time, in an instant, that country will completely disappear from the world. By then, as long as people all over the world understand the power of this weapon, then everyone will  Stop war and get peace¡­.¡±

    "Maybe." He held the Zangyue sword charmingly and said: "But if it were me, I would agree to stop the war on the surface, but in fact I would desperately want to get this weapon. No matter what price I pay, I will think  To get this weapon, and I will never allow other countries or people to get this thing, as long as I can get this thing, then there will be no force in the world that will not be afraid of me, and I will actually become  The monarch of all people in this world, not in name only, as Naruto Namikaze said, once this kind of thing comes out, the first reaction of any country or force will not be why you made this kind of thing, and why you made this kind of thing.  The purpose of making this thing is to know where the thing you made is now. After all, this thing has a great impact on any country and its strength. Any country that gets it can be proud of the others with this thing."

    "That's right." Nagato nodded and said, "Although I didn't expect this outcome at first, I knew it after talking to Naruto. That's why I stopped trying to capture the Jinchuuriki and thought of other methods.  Come and find peace.¡±

    Konan looked at Nagato and said: "Uchiha Madara left in a hurry because Nagato no longer captured tailed beasts, and was even unhappy as Nagato said. From this point of view, capturing tailed beasts is not just to create  It¡¯s just a tailed beast weapon.¡±

    "No matter what we want to create, we have to be careful about Uchiha Madara, right?" Feng Qing huggedZangetsu Ken said: "It is obvious that Uchiha Madara may be disadvantageous to us, so we must be careful about each other, so that even if a fight does occur, we will not be caught off guard."

    "." Nagato was silent for a moment, and then said: "By the way, Konan, do you know why Naruto left the Country of Snow and went to the Country of Iron? Is it just for the so-called Five Shadows Conference?"

    "I originally wanted to tell you this matter, but because of Uchiha Madara's appearance, I didn't say it immediately." Xiaonan looked at Nagato and said: "According to the news we got from Konoha, the elders of Konoha  It seems that they are planning to launch a coup. They seem to be extremely dissatisfied with the governance policy of Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage. They have been building momentum until before the Five Shadows Conference, especially after Tsunade left Konoha to attend the Five Shadows Conference, they are making preparations.  It seems that even the daimyos of the Fire Country have been in contact with the elders several times. I'm afraid Tsunade's position as Hokage can no longer be saved." At this point, Konan paused slightly and said: "Naruto has too many concerns in Konoha, and  Naruto has always kept in mind the good and bad things others think of him, so I am afraid that no one can match Naruto in collecting information about Konoha. I am afraid that Naruto knew these things early on, and according to the rules  With how well Tsunade has taken care of Naruto since then, Naruto will probably want to fly over."

    "In this case, it can also explain why Naruto left the Kingdom of Snow and rushed to the Kingdom of Iron." Nagato nodded, and then thought slightly: "Will the Five Shadows talk about the Kingdom of Iron?" Then Nagato said  Looking at Xiaonan, he said: "I have always been the leader of Akatsuki. If I were Uchiha Madara, then I would have designed the five great ninja villages to kill the leader on the surface, and then the leader behind the scenes would come forward.  , gather the forces together. After all, Xiao has been established not for a year or two, but for more than ten years. This kind of organization will not be destroyed so easily."

    "Then what should we do next, Nagato?" Konan asked, looking at Nagato. Nagato shook his head slightly and said, "Don't move for now. I don't think Uchiha Madara will take action immediately. There are still eight tails and eight tails at the moment.  The Nine-Tails has not been captured, and the whereabouts of the Eight-Tails are currently unknown. The Nine-Tails is in the Kingdom of Iron. I wonder what Uchiha Madara will do?"

    "I don't know, no one has ever been able to guess his thoughts, but I'm not worried about Naruto. Naruto is proficient in the space ninjutsu 'Flying Thunder God Jutsu' and may not be his opponent when facing Uchiha Madara, but he can  Escape easily, and with the existence of the Nine-Tails in Naruto's body, illusions are basically useless to him, and he also has many powerful and loyal subordinates. As long as Naruto doesn't go crazy, then this  There is absolutely no one in the world who can easily deal with Naruto. On the contrary, compared to Naruto, we must be more careful. What I just said to Madara, maybe for him, we are already uncontrollable people.  For him, anyone can give up, and maybe he will set his target on us at some point."

    "It is indeed possible." Xiaonan narrowed his eyes and said: "Nagato, Fengqing, next, let's try not to separate as much as possible. If we separate, the combat effectiveness will be weakened, and it will be easy for others to defeat each other. Especially Fengqing  .¡±

    "I know." Fengqing interrupted Xiaonan directly: "I am the weakest among us, and I can't leave the Waning Moon Sword. Once there is no Waning Moon Sword, I will be an ordinary person, so I will drag you down.  So the best way is that we continue in the current way. When the time comes, if Uchiha Madara really attacks us, then he will definitely operate on me first. At that time, once something happens to me, you  Don't worry about anything and run away immediately"

    "No." Xiaonan shouted immediately before Fengqing finished speaking: "As a companion, how can we give up on you."

    "After Yahiko's death, I didn't take anyone seriously, not even Mr. Jiraiya who taught us ninjutsu when we were young. When I was fighting with Mr. Jiraiya, facing Jiraiya  Because of the teacher's mercy, I wanted to kill Jiraiya-sensei at every turn. Later, Naruto appeared and rescued Jiraiya-sensei. Even I didn't notice it at that time, so I felt relieved."  Nagato opened his mouth and whispered: "After talking to Naruto in the Land of Snow, I suddenly discovered that the bonds that I thought I had severed had never been severed, but were just hidden by myself.  Get up. Do you know what I mean? Style?"z

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 549 Nagato¡¯s Bond (2)

    Qing hugged Zan Yue and said, "Emotions are not something that a leader like you needs very much. Sometimes, you should choose to ignore themcom" There was no trace of emotion on Feng Qing's face.

    "I have given up on relationships before, but I didn't get anything special. Instead, I lost a lot of things worth cherishing. I even almost lost my basic principles as a person, and I didn't even know that I  It's the so-called god. It's really ridiculous when I think about it now. I will never have such thoughts in the future, so Fengqing, I will never give up on you as a companion. "

    "Tch, it's really troublesome." Fengqing hugged her sword and said, "You still do this even though you know you will be dragged down by me. No matter you or Xiaonan, you are both a big fool."

    "Huh, maybe." Nagato responded. Xiaonan looked at the two people, and a smile appeared on his rarely changed face. At this moment, even the flowers not far away seemed to be shaking, as if they were praying for Xiaonan.  She was shocked by the beauty. As for the style, she was completely fascinated. Only Nagato, who had been with Konan since childhood and had never been separated, was just shocked and didn't have much reaction.

    When Uchiha Madara turned around, the only one eye exposed flashed with murderous intent, but it was not revealed. It was not until he and Nagato were some distance away that Nagato was completely invisible.  , and then released his murderous intent.  But it didn't take long for Uchiha Madara to take the initiative to restrain his murderous intent.  Turning around, he glanced in the direction of Nagato, and the murderous intent in his eyes was very obvious.

    "Do you want to kill Nagato?" From the ground, something like a pitcher plant emerged, and then the leaves opened, revealing a person inside who was black on the left and white on the right. He said in a low voice: "This murderous aura is too much.  It's obvious" As he spoke, a slightly brisk voice continued: "Be careful of being discovered by Nagato and the others!"

    "It's Zetsu." Madara Uchiha knew who was behind him without turning around and said, "I don't want to touch Nagato either. Nagato has always been a very qualified leader. I'm very satisfied, and Nagato's eyes are so beautiful."  The ability I have is also what I need very much. If possible, I don't want to touch Nagato at all, but he has escaped my control. For future plans, I have to deal with Nagato. Otherwise, once Nagato betrays me  If so, my plans will be completely disrupted. I will never allow this to happen."

    Zetsu, who was half black and half white, looked at Uchiha Madara and said: "Nagato's Rinnegan, Konan's paper escape technique and Fengqing's swordsmanship, Madara, even you can't get any benefits."

    Madara Chiha said: "Although Fengqing's swordsmanship is unparalleled in the world, I know that Fengqing has a weakness, two fatal weaknesses. As long as any one of the weaknesses is hit, Fengqing can only be restrained." Uchiha said.  Ban had a slight pause: "First, Fengqing likes Xiaonan. Everyone in the organization knows this, but no one knows that Fengqing's feelings for Xiaonan have exceeded his own. As long as he catches Xiaonan, Fengqing will be bound immediately.  .second"

    Uchiha Madara's Sharingan flashed slightly: "Secondly, maybe you haven't noticed, but I have discovered that Fengqing has never left the Zangetsu Sword. No matter what you do, Zangetsu Sword is with Fengqing, and Zangetsu Sword is with you.  I¡¯m always in contact with Fengqing¡¯s body. Jue, do you think this is normal?¡±

    "Oh, speaking of it, it seems that is indeed the case." Jue said in a low voice: "According to what you said, it is indeed abnormal." "Does it mean that Fengqing cannot leave that sword? If that is the case, then  That's fun." Completely different voices came from Ze's mouth, and you could tell at a glance which black Zetsu said the deep voice, and the white Zetsu who spoke the lighter voice.

    "But he asked in a low voice: "Why do you know?  If you are an ordinary person, even if you notice that Fengqing never leaves your hand, you won't think there is a problem, right?  "That's right. At most, I just think that Fengqing cherishes the moon."  "The other one absolutely agreed.

    Uchiha Madara turned slightly and looked at Zetsu: "The reason is very simple, because whether it is Nagato, Konan, Fengqing or the long-dead Yahiko, I have seen them all when they were young, and I have examined their bodies  Potential, not to mention the other three people, but this style. Although he appears in a ninja family, he is indeed a person who is born unable to practice. After chakra enters his body, it will quickly disappear in a short period of time.  He simply cannot store chakra in his body like other people."

    "In other words, is he just a useless waste?" Jue's deep voice sounded again, "But the way he is now, although his strength has not reached the Kage level, he is still the pinnacle of elite Jonin. Plus, he  His swordsmanship can be regarded as a quasi-shadow level master." Jue said in a brisk voice.The voice sounded: "Could it be that the Waning Moon Sword was brought to him?"

    "I don't know." Uchiha Madara said casually: "When Yahiko decided to find Jiraiya to practice, Fengqing left them alone because he was a waste, and I didn't care, but until not long ago he  He successfully captured the Three-Tails, and only had one more Zangetsu Sword than before. Although I don¡¯t know what he did after leaving Nagato and the others, but I know that no matter what he did, it would be impossible.  Suddenly he would possess such powerful strength. Since he could not possess it himself, I considered borrowing the power of foreign objects. At first, I considered various drugs and modifications. But I soon gave up unless  Fengqing changed his body like Orochimaru, otherwise, he would never have such a powerful power."

    "Then you discovered it?" Bai Jue said: "After all, if you know so much, it is indeed easy to discover. But in this case, Fengqing's threat to you will be infinitely less than zero."

    Uchiha Madara did not answer, but continued: "Konan's Paper Release Technique is indeed very powerful, but my Space Ninjutsu is enough to cope with it. Only Nagato's Rinnegan Eye, but although his Rinnegan Eye is powerful, and Samsara Eye  Eyes are the first among the three major pupil techniques, but to put it bluntly, pupil techniques are just a tool, a tool that makes people more powerful. Therefore, although the Rinnegan is ranked above my Sharingan, as long as his  If the level of development of the Samsara Eye is not as good as mine, then my power will be superior to his. Nagato will not be my opponent. Although it is difficult to deal with the three of them when they join forces, Xiao} can come the fastest.  }}Among them, Fengqing is a fatal weakness. Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan, who lost their parents at a young age and grew up alone, have always relied on each other for life. In addition, Fengqing who left later and their teachings  After Jiraiya left, the three of them had always relied on each other for their lives. The bond between the three of them was beyond imagination. Later, Konan was captured by Sansho Hanzo. Even though Yahiko and Nagato knew it was a trap, they still  They went to save Konan without any regrets. In the end, Yahiko's death turned the bond between three people into two. Nagato and Konan regarded each other as the most important person in their lives, and they would sacrifice everything for each other.  , and Fengqing who came over later, because of their childhood, joined the relationship between the two of them. Although it has not reached that level, it is not far away. Moreover, Fengqing likes Konan. Xiaonan only likes Nagato, and Nagato does the same.  They like Konan, but Nagato and Konan, who have been lonely since childhood, are not willing to hurt Fengqing. And Nagato and Konan cannot be the same as before because of the addition of Fengqing, so on the surface, the power of Nagato and Konan  Becoming more powerful, but in fact, this Fengqing has become the only weakness between them. As long as they can defeat Fengqing, Nagato and Konan will not be able to fully exert their power.  I slaughtered."

    Black Zetsu said in a low voice: "Nagato has always been qualified as a leader. Ordinary members of Akatsuki respect him very much, especially the Hidden Rain Village. If you kill Nagato, it may be detrimental to your rule of Akatsuki.  After all, you have always existed as the leader behind the scenes, and the ordinary members did not know that there was a leader like you. You suddenly killed Nagato and became the leader, I am afraid they may rebel." "No, I think they  They won't rebel." Bai Jueyu said calmly: "But I think it is more likely that they will go on strike and act against it."

    "It's not important." Uchiha Madara said indifferently: "They don't have the ability to disrupt my plan, not to mention that I have my own way to rule them."

    "Use the method of Wuying Village, the Fourth Mizukage-sama." There was a trace of laughter in Bai Jue's tone.  Madara Uchiha's pair of Magatama Sharingan emerged, staring closely at Zetsu, exuding a trace of murderous aura.  "Didn't I say it before? We are here to report the situation, not to discuss these things." Hei Jue said in a deep voice.  "I'm sorry." Bai Jue said, "I won't mention it again."

    "You said you would report the situation, report or something?" Uchiha Madara slowly retracted his Sharingan.

    "Sasuke left the organization privately without receiving any instructions or mentioning it to anyone. Judging from the direction he was heading, it seemed that he was heading towards Konoha." Black Zetsu said.

    "Konoha?" Uchiha Madara responded: "I think he is planning to seek revenge on the people of Konoha." He paused slightly and said, "I suddenly thought of a way." Uchiha  There was a glint in Madara's eyes.  z

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 550 Nagato¡¯s Bond (3)

    "Zetsu, I remember that Konoha seems to be in internal strife. It seems that someone is preparing to seize the position of Hokage?" Uchiha Madara said.  £®  com

    Black Zetsu said: "Yes, and it is almost successful. I am afraid that in a few days, Konoha's Hokage will be replaced. What, do you want to take advantage of this?"

    Uchiha Madara turned around and said: "Zetsu, you go first, otherwise we will let Sasuke enter Konoha and find a way to lead him to the Kingdom of Iron!" Zetsu was slightly stunned, and Bai Zetsu immediately said: "Why, do you have any good ideas?  "?" "Besides, Sasuke will not listen to anyone without any reason." Black Zetsu said.

    "Of course I know." Uchiha Madara said: "Go over and say that a senior Konoha executive who designed the destruction of your Uchiha clan has left Konoha Village and is heading to the Kingdom of Iron, and this time  This person is still involved in the whole process of the design. The other person is cautious by nature. If he misses this opportunity, I don¡¯t know if he will hide next time. If Sasuke still has questions, just tell him the news we got from Konoha.  ¡±

    "I understand." Bai Jue said: "Do you want Sasuke to target Danzo?"

    "I will tell you how to proceed in the future. You go and stop Sasuke first." Uchiha Madara said directly.

    Zetsu nodded, and his whole body slowly dived into the ground, "Wait." With a sound of 'ßÝ', his blond hair was tied into a ponytail. The hair on his forehead blocked his willful eyes. Deidara looked at Zetsu.  : "Are you going to find Sasuke?"

    Uchiha Madara narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Deidara and said, "I asked him to find Sasuke. What's the matter with you, Deidara."

    Deidara looked at Uchiha Madara and said, "I want to go too." As he said that, there was a hint of murderous intent in his eyes. Uchiha Madara looked at Deidara, with a slight smile on his mouth under the mask, and then said  : "Okay, Zetsu, you go with Deidara. Don't come forward first. If Deidara can't persuade Sasuke to come back, then you can come forward." Zetsu looked at Uchiha Madara deeply, then nodded,  The whole body dived into the ground.  Deidara turned around and flew away.

    After watching Zetsu and Deidara leave, Uchiha Madara turned around and left. After a while, Uchiha Madara came to a secret place, which was a place similar to a laboratory. Here stood people filled with  There were glass tubes filled with liquid. In one of the glass tubes, a very handsome man was floating inside, his eyes gently closed.

    In front of the glass cylinder, stood a man with a fish face, carrying a knife covered with bandages. Madara Uchiha stood behind him and said: "Kissame, I have a task for you."

    Inkisaki Kisame turned around slightly, glanced at him and said, "It's Madara, what's the mission?"

    "The Eight-Tails." Uchiha Madara said: "Last time, Sasuke and the others failed in their mission to capture the Eight-Tails, and they were fooled by the Eight-Tails, so I plan to hand over the task of capturing the Eight-Tails to you."

    "What about Sasuke?" Kisame Mikigaki glanced at Uchiha Itachi inside the glass tube and asked.  Madara waved his hand and said: "I have other tasks for him, and even Zetsu and Deidara, I have everything for him. As for Nagato, Nagato seems to have suffered a lot because of the matter in Snow Country.  The excitement has been abnormal recently, so I will let him repair the Six Paths of Pain first, and let Xiaonan and Fengqing accompany him."

    "Really?" Kisame Mikigaki responded: "Speaking of it, Nagato has indeed been a little abnormal since he came back from the Land of Snow. Okay, I understand, leave the Eight-Tails to me."

    Uchiha spotted nodded and said: "Let's set off as soon as possible. The five great ninja villages are holding the Five Kage Talks in the Kingdom of Iron. Even Namikaze Naruto, the nine-tailed jinchuriki, seems to have passed. I plan to take this opportunity to capture the nine-tailed jinchuriki."  Tails." Kisame Kisame nodded and said, "I understand, I'll leave in a while." After saying that, Kisame no longer spoke.  Uchiha Madara also turned and left.

    "Will you kill Itachi?" Kisame Kisame suddenly said, "After all, Itachi has betrayed you." Madara Uchiha stopped. He did not turn around to look at Kisame Kisame, but was silent for a while and then said:  "No, but I will take away his Sharingan. It is for his Sharingan that I frequently appear in front of everyone. For his Sharingan, my identity was exposed by Namikaze Naruto. For his  Only with the Sharingan did I bring him back from the Land of Snow, wounding the Konoha Jonin Akai who was chasing him, looking at Namikaze Naruto's men from a distance, and almost being traced to the secret stronghold by the other party, all of this  Just for his Sharingan." After saying that, Uchiha Madara turned and left without saying any more.

    When Kisame Uchiha saw Uchiha Madara leaving, he didn't say anything more. Instead, he raised his head and looked at Itachi in the liquid and said: "Itachi, there's only this much I can do. Although you can only rely on this to hang your life in the future.  You're gone, but you'll also go blind, but at least you're still alive, Kakisame.He laughed heartily and said: "People say that the longer they live, the more afraid of death they are. Sure enough, they are absolutely right. I suddenly found that I am very afraid of death! Haha." As he said this, Kisame stretched out his hand and placed it on himself  Samehada said: "Without Itachi, you will be the only one to fight with me from now on." As he said this, Kisame Mikigaki turned and left

    In the Land of Snow, the streets were full of cries. Hundreds of people wearing prison uniforms were seen kneeling in rows on the street. There were several rows of people kneeling in a row. They had ropes tied tightly to their bodies, making them unable to move.  , coupled with the fact that rows of countless soldiers holding weapons surrounded them with serious faces, preventing them from making any big movements and not allowing anyone to get close to them.  Behind them each stood a strong man holding a broadsword.

    In the distance, Fenghua Xiaoxue took a look and originally wanted to leave, but she finally stopped and sat on the main seat and watched from a distance, but did not say a word.

    Not far away, Zabuza looked up at the sky, then stood up with a token, came to the person in the middle of all the people in prison uniforms, then squatted down and said to him: "Your Excellency, the Minister of Punishment, now  The time is coming soon, and after a while, I will order the execution. To this day, have you ever regretted it? Have you ever been resentful? "

    "Do you regret it?" The Minister of Punishment, who was about to be executed, slightly raised his head and looked at Zabuza. He thought for a moment and then nodded: "Ah, I do regret it. What I regret is not the punishment I have to endure today. I will  I have this kind of fate, and it is all my own fault, no one else is involved. I do not resent His Highness the Daimyo and His Highness the Prince. In fact, I am very grateful to them, and thank them for giving me ten days to share our family. I am already very grateful.  Contented."

    "Then what are you regretting? And what are you resenting?" Zabuza asked.  Because the Minister of Justice did not directly answer Zabuza's words, the Minister of Justice smiled softly and said: "Because of the family relationship in these ten days, I feel something different from others. I didn't cherish it before in the backyard. As for resentment, haha, I  The only thing I'm afraid of is that others will hate me, not that I hate others." As he said this, Xing Buqing looked around and behind him. Most of these people were his relatives, but some were already with them.  Relatives who can't be beaten with eight sticks, but because the nine clans were implicated this time, these people were also implicated. When they heard the words of the Minister of Punishment, the voices of these people cried louder, just in case of hope,  I just hope they can be spared.

    Zabuza glanced at him and said, "If these are your last words, then I know." After saying that, Zabuza was about to stand up, but at this moment, the Minister of Justice spoke again: "Master Daisuke of the Internal Affairs  , As the saying goes, when a person is about to die, his words are kind, when a bird is about to die, its song is sad, and now I am also a dying person. I have two words, please pass it on to His Highness the Daimyo and His Highness the Prince, Daisuke-sama."  Without waiting for Zabuza to agree, he said: "Tell Your Highness the Daimyo, the guilty minister has been working very hard as the Minister of Criminal Affairs to ensure that the country's criminal laws have never been exceeded, but every time when certain characters break the law, it is accidental.  But he was always treated lightly, even ignoring the laws of the country. He hoped that His Highness the Daiming could find someone who was not afraid of power and did not love money to succeed him as Minister of Punishment. At the same time, he told His Highness the Daiming that some people are so powerful that they should not be afraid of their power.  Anyone, but only His Highness is afraid of His Highness. As long as His Highness is here, they are just two or three kittens, but once something happens to His Highness, they will transform from kittens into man-eating tigers that choose to devour people."

    After saying this, the Minister of Punishment paused slightly and then said: "Tell His Highness the Prince that he is not a daimyo and does not need to manage the Kingdom of Snow. Therefore, His Highness the Prince does not need to pay attention to anything, as long as he does it according to his own ideas.  That¡¯s it. And that¡¯s the only thing those people are afraid of.¡±

    Zabuza nodded and said: "Okay, I will definitely tell you." After saying that, Zabuza stood up, holding the token in his hand and said loudly: "The time has come, execution." With a 'pop' sound, the token fell to the ground.  , crying loudly, all the people behind the prison uniforms raised their swords and chopped them down hard.  In the blink of an eye, the crying stopped in shock, hundreds of heads fell to the ground, and blood stained a large area of ??the ground in front of them red.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at the blood in front of her eyes, and the redness on her face instantly receded. Uzumaki Kina behind Xiaoxue stepped forward and patted her shoulder gently.  Fenghua Xiaoxue forced a smile, and then continued to look at the hundreds of heads and corpses. This scene fully reflected the emperor's anger, corpses scattered everywhere, and blood flowed into rivers.

    But in a place far away from the country of snow, another kind of blood is being displayed. "When a man is angry, blood splashes five steps."  'e

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 551 The Secret of the Waning Moon Sword (1)

    Five people stood opposite each other. There were four people on one side and only one person on the other side. But on the other four people's side, everyone's face was very solemn, as if they were facing a formidable enemy.

    "Where are you going, Nagato, Konan, Fengqing." Uchiha Madara, who was wearing a whirlpool mask, looked at the four people in front of him. No, it should be three people. The other one was Tendo Pain. Although he was standing,  But to be precise, a corpse does not count as a person.

    Uchiha Madara looked at the three of them and said: "It seems a little unreasonable that you left the organization without even saying hello. Especially you Nagato, you are my spokesperson, how can you leave without saying a word. You know  I still need to help you for many things, and I will be very distressed if I can't find you."

    Konan didn't speak, but looked at Uchiha Madara, holding the waning moon in his hand. The waning moon sword might be unsheathed at any time. Nagato looked at Uchiha Madara and said, "I'm going to repair the Six Paths Pain." Nagato said:  "Not everyone can become the Six Paths of Pain. So I have to find it myself."

    Uchiha spotted nodded and said: "Indeed, if you want to repair Pain's Six Paths, you do need Nagato to go. However, it seems that there is no need for Xiaonanhe Fengqing. Nagato, I will borrow Xiaonan and Fengqing first. I have a task to give them.  ." Uchiha Madara paused slightly and said: "Because many people in the organization have died in the battle, and the remaining people all have tasks to deal with, so I can only let them  Xiaonan and Fengqing went."

    "Really? What if I say no!" Nagato looked at Uchiha Madara and said, "Okay, Madara, there's no need to pretend anymore. When you send Deidara and all of them out, I already know  You have planned it, and now when you catch up with us and stop us, isn't everything already obvious?" Hearing Nagato's words, Uchiha Madara paused slightly and looked a little strange.  Looking at Nagato, he originally thought that Nagato would use his words to flatter him, and the two sides might even have a few more words, but he didn't expect that Nagato would directly jump away from everything.

    Hearing Nagato¡¯s words, Konan¡¯s body started to float like paper.  The waning moon in Fengqing's hand has been slightly unsheathed.  "" Uchiha Madara looked at Nagato and suddenly smiled and said: "Since you said so, Nagato, then I will no longer be a mother-in-law. Nagato, Konan, are you going to betray me?" Uchiha  Haubara's tone became serious.

    "Betrayal?" Nagato said: "Don't get it wrong, Madara, although I am your spokesperson and replace you as the leader of Akatsuki, but this does not mean that I am your subordinate. I seem to have followed you from the beginning.  You have said it before, I am your spokesperson, but not your subordinate. I just cooperate with you to obtain permanent peace, but you seem to have deceived me, but I don¡¯t want to go into it, but naturally I will no longer  They are your subordinates, and since they are not your subordinates, then naturally there is no question of betrayal or non-treason."

    "Really?" Uchiha Madara responded: "Then I understand, so Nagato, can you give me your Rinnegan?" Uchiha Madara looked through the mask with a Sharingan.  Nagato said: "You should know that your reincarnation eye is very important to me. Since you plan to leave, then return your reincarnation eye to me."

    "Give it back to you?" Nagato was stunned. Uchiha Madara looked at Nagato and said, "So you don't know yet. I thought you chose to betray me because you knew about this matter. But I didn't expect it.  You don't know yet." Uchiha Madara said with a slight pause: "I gave you your reincarnation eye. You must know that your parents are just ordinary people, so you may suddenly develop the reincarnation eye. Now.  , since you no longer intend to serve me, then I will naturally take back the reincarnation eye given to you."

    "Reincarnation Eye, what do you mean?" Nagato was shocked. Because of Uchiha Madara's words, Nagato thought of a possibility.  A possibility he had never thought possible.  Men stared at Madara Uchiha and said, "Tell me, is the murder of my parents related to you?"

    "Who knows." Uchiha Madara said casually: "After all, that happened when you were a child, but if it weren't for those two Chuunin of Konoha, I'm afraid you wouldn't be able to truly awaken the Rinnegan."

    "Is it really you!" Nagato looked at Madara Uchiha with splitting eyes and said, "Everything was planned by you. The two Konoha ninjas suddenly appeared in my house. We had obviously left, but they were inexplicably captured by me.  The vase that I bumped into, and the sudden awakening of the Rinnegan. And later, when I was studying with Jiraiya-sensei, the chuunin who suddenly appeared in front of Yahiko and me, if we think about all of this now, every time  It seems that every time I have inspired my greatest strength, I have gained stronger power from the Samsara Eye, and then Yahiko's death, all of this seems to have an invisible hand slowly pushing it in the dark, Uchi  Haubara, all of this?It¡¯s not all designed by you.  "

    "Maybe." Although Uchiha Madara didn't admit it, he didn't deny it either, but there was even a hint of admission in his tone: "It seems that you don't plan to return the Rinnegan Eye to me. In this case,  I can only use other methods to get my reincarnation eye back" 'Hey' Before Uchiha Madara could finish speaking, a black iron rod rubbed his body slightly on one side.  Shot over.

    Uchiha Madara looked at Nagato and said, "Do you want to give the Rinnegan Eye back to me so soon? Then I will accept it without mercy." As he said this, Uchiha Madara's figure disappeared instantly.  And at this moment, the pieces of paper on Konan's body finally began to fly. Next to Konan, countless pieces of paper filled every inch of space around her. Nagato's eyes were focused on the surroundings with his samsara eyes, and  Tendo Payne was looking at the place where Nagato couldn't see. The two people had four eyes, and the sight range was comparable to the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan. Only Fengqing, Nagato looked at Fengqing and said: "Fengqing, you come closer to me, be careful.  , Uchiha Madara¡¯s space ninjutsu is very powerful.¡±

    "No need." Fengqing pulled out the Zangetsu Sword from its scabbard and said, "Although I am the weakest among us, the thing I am least afraid of is this kind of sneak attack." "Really?" Uchiha Madara appeared in Fengqing  Behind him, he stretched out his hand to grab Fengqing: "Then I really want to see it." The black iron rod under Nagato shot out, and the target was Uchiha Madara behind Fengqing.

    "Yes, Uchiha The moment Uchiha Madara appeared behind him, he turned around, and the Zangetsu Sword in his hand emitted a strong light, stabbing straight through Uchiha Madara's body.  , Uchiha Madara was stunned, and the Zangetsu Sword just broke through Uchiha Madara's clothes, and then penetrated through. Fengqing was stunned, and his hand shook, and Zangetsu moved up directly. Uchiha Madara was stunned, 'Bang'  With a soft sound, the Zangetsu Sword that penetrated Uchiha Madara's body made an explosion. Although the movement was not big, the power was comparable to the explosion of more than ten explosive talismans at the same time. But before that, Uchiha Madara's body had disappeared.  , in an instant, Uchiha Madara reappeared where he originally stood. A hole was opened in the red cloud coat on his chest, but there was nothing else. The lift and explosion just now did not affect Uchiha.  Wave spots cause no damage.

    "What a powerful space ninjutsu." Fengqing held the Zangetsu sword and said, "I felt like it was about to be stabbed, but it still penetrated without causing any harm to you." Uchiha Madara looked at Fengqing, motionless, and  Don't speak.

    Seeing that Fengqing was fine, Nagato secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Konan said, "Are you okay, Fengqing." "It's okay." Fengqing tensed up and the injured Zangetsu said, "I have Zangetsu in hand, and any sneak attack will be useless against me.  of."

    "That's it." Uchiha Madara looked at Fengqing and said: "It's true, Fengqing, you are just a waste, just like when you were with Nagato and the others, you are still just a waste, you  What you rely on is the Waning Moon Sword in your hand. Your battles and everything you do rely on the Waning Moon Sword in your hand. However, there are gains and losses. The Waning Moon Sword has such a heaven-defying ability, but it must be huge.  It¡¯s the price. Style.¡±

    "Fengqing" Xiao Nan said worriedly.

    Feng Qing waved her hand, waved the Waning Moon Sword in her hand slightly and replied: "Ah, of course. The Waning Moon Sword can give me incomparable power. I haven't had it for a long time now. If it lasts a few more years,  My strength will break through the jounin and quasi-kage level and step into the kage level. But all this comes at a price." After saying this, Fengqing paused slightly and looked at Uchiha Madara and said: "Since you ask, then I will  Let me tell you, it¡¯s not a big deal anyway. The Waning Moon Sword is a magical weapon that can only be used by trash like me. If anyone else uses it, it will have no effect other than causing death by explosion.  Even if you don't use it and just come into contact with the Zangetsu Sword, the chakra in your body will be suppressed and become unusable. This is the first function of the Zangetsu Sword. No one can use it except a waste like me, no matter you  No matter how powerful your ability is, this cannot be changed. Maybe the legendary Sage of Six Paths can hold the Zangetsu Sword without being controlled."

    Listening to Fengqing's slightly mocking tone, Uchiha Madara knew that Fengqing had seen his intention to seize the Zangetsu Sword, but Uchiha Madara didn't say much. After all, the Zangetsu Sword's ability was too powerful.  , even with this restriction, it doesn¡¯t matter

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 552 The Secret of the Waning Moon Sword (2)

    "It seems that the person who made this Zangetsu Sword must also be a waste like you. Otherwise, he would probably make this kind of weapon. This kind is specially made for waste like you. .com" Uchiha  Madara looked at Fengqing and mocked: "Only a waste like you would think of building these. After all, you have no way to gain power, so you can only rely on external objects to gain stronger power."

    "Maybe." Feng Qing responded: "But, Uchiha Madara, you have been called a genius since you were a child. You simply can't understand what a waste like me has gone through. Naturally, you can't understand that I got this."  As for the price to pay for using this sword, I automatically ignored it. In other words, any waste like me who was born in this chaotic era simply cannot be like other people.  Like people, we can easily control our own destiny. If we want to control our own destiny, we lack the most important thing, power. For us, as long as we can get terrifying power, then even if we give everything, we will not  care."

    "Is the price high?" Nagato asked. What Fengqing just said was the restrictions on using the Zangetsu Sword. He has not yet said the price of using the Zangetsu Sword, but listening to Fengqing's meaning, it seems that using the Zangetsu Sword requires a lot of effort.  The price is the same. Nagato cherishes Fengqing as a companion, so he asked before he finished speaking.

    "It's not that heavy?" Fengqing stretched out her hand to caress Cangyue, as if she were stroking her own child: "Do you know what Cangyue's true ability is? Why can Cangyue import chakra into the holder's body. And although Cangyue Sword  It¡¯s a universal magic weapon, but in the end it¡¯s just a sword, so how much chakra does it have for its holder to use?¡±

    Uchiha Madara was stunned for a moment. Indeed, he had such doubts because he did not believe that there was something for nothing in this world, and in fact it was indeed the case.  I saw Fengqing holding the Zangetsu Sword and pointing at Uchiha Madara: "Because the Zangetsu Sword will extract the power from the human body and re-enter it as chakra into the holder's body." Uchiha Madara was stunned, Nagato and Konan also hesitated.  , because according to what Fengqing said, this means nothing at all.  Because chakra itself is extracted from the cellular power and spiritual power of the human body.

    Fengqing held the Zangyue Sword in her hand and said: "Ordinary people practice chakra by extracting power from cells to obtain chakra, but what the Zangyue Sword extracts is directly the potential of the human body. You must know that no matter how talented a person is, the potential in the body  How huge, but after all, it is limited. When the potential in the body of the sword holder is drained out by the Waning Moon Sword, then it will be the end of the sword holder's life. Among the holders of the Waning Moon Sword in the past, the longest one has  The Waning Moon Sword has been around for twenty years, and the others have been around ten years." "Fengqing" Xiao Nan's face was full of worry: "I remember you said that you got it more than ten years ago.  Yes."

    Fengqing nodded and said: "Yes, after I met you in Yuyin Village twenty years ago, I went to visit my parents' tombs, and then I learned about the existence of the Waning Moon Sword. After getting this news  I immediately started looking for it. First, I got the scabbard of the Waning Moon Sword in front of my parents' graves. With the mutual induction between the Waning Moon Sword and the scabbard, it was originally easy to find the sword, but even so, I couldn't find it.  It took me several years to get the sword. From the time I met you to now, it is exactly twenty years. In other words, my life is coming to an end. The remaining days are  After I got the scabbard, it took me a few years to look for the remaining blade."

    "I see." Madara Uchiha looked at the Zangetsu Sword in Fengqing's hand, and then said with a smile: "But if that's all, it's not bad, isn't it? At least without the Zangetsu Sword, then you will always be just a waste, an arbitrary person.  He was a waste bullied by people, instead of possessing great power like he does now, even though it was only for a short period of twenty years."

    "Ah, that's true." Feng Qing stroked the Waning Moon Sword and replied: "If there was no Waning Moon Sword, I would be just a waste even now. Maybe there might be a war when, and I would die in the war.  . Only after possessing the Zangetsu Sword can I see Nagato and Konan again. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t possess the Zangetsu Sword earlier. Otherwise, I would have been able to see Yahiko, and maybe Yahiko wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±

    "Fengqing" Nagato, who had rarely spoken at first, suddenly said: "Tell me, does the Zangetsu Sword have other costs? I didn't think about it before, but when you mentioned it, I  Suddenly, I can realize that using the Waning Moon Sword definitely requires other costs besides the price you just mentioned."

    "Yes." Fengqing looked at Nagato and was silent for a long time before speaking: "The Zangyue Sword is a divine weapon in the world, but in the end it is just a sword, a tool, and I am just a person who cannot practice it.Monster, why when I hold the Waning Moon Sword, not only do I have powerful power, but I also have the same combat experience!  Because there are countless souls imprisoned in the Waning Moon Sword, countless souls with rich combat experience.  When I fight with the Waning Moon Sword in my hand, the soul inside the Waning Moon Sword will temporarily become my soul, and I will naturally have rich combat experience.  And there will be an instinct, a very terrifying instinct, just like Madara appeared behind me using space ninjutsu just now, his instinct reminded me in time.  "

    "Soul? Imprisonment." Nagato muttered something and said: "Fengqing, could it be said that these imprisoned souls are all people who used to hold the Zangetsu Sword. As holders of the Zangetsu Sword, their souls were forever imprisoned by the Zangetsu Sword after their death.  .¡±

    Feng Qing caressed the Zangyue Sword and said: "This is the biggest price of using the Zangyue Sword. When you hold the Zangyue Sword, you will never be able to leave the Zangyue Sword again in your life. You can only slowly use up all the potential in your body."  , and then be forever imprisoned in the sword body by the Waning Moon Sword. Then serve the next master of the Waning Moon Sword."

    "It's really a harsh price." Uchiha Madara said: "If it's just that the potential is taken away, okay, it's not a pity. After all, a rich and exciting life of twenty years is more important than a dull life.  A lifetime is much more. But the soul will be imprisoned forever. This is too harsh. After all, being imprisoned forever is too fake. It is just for the wonderful twenty years, but it has to be imprisoned forever.  This seems to be acceptable to some people."

    "Maybe." Fengqing said: "But I don't regret it. You are not me, and you have never experienced this kind of thing. Naturally, you can't understand my feelings. And I got a lot from Canyue.  The good thing is, I don¡¯t care about being imprisoned forever. Because before I was alive, I already got what I wanted with the Waning Moon Sword. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    "Fengqing" Nagato said, but Fengqing interrupted directly: "Okay, don't talk about this, let's get ready quickly. The battle is not over yet. And the target of the battle is Uchiha Madara.  , Do you still have this kind of time to discuss this? Nagato." Nagato was stunned for a moment, then stopped talking and looked at Uchiha Madara with full vigilance.

    Uchiha Madara waved his hand slightly and said: "I see. What a waning moon sword, what a style, but style, have all your wishes really been fulfilled?" As he spoke, Uchiha Madara looked at Konan slightly, and then looked at her again.  Fengqing said: "Fengqing, according to you, your life will come to an end in a few years because of using the Waning Moon Sword."

    Fengqing nodded and said: "That's right, under normal circumstances it will take a few years before death occurs."

    Uchiha Spot nodded and said: "So charming, seeing that your life is coming to an end, don't you want to fulfill the last wish in your heart?"

    "Wish?" Fengqing responded, hesitated for a moment and then said: "All my wishes have been fulfilled. Now I don't need this kind of thing anymore."

    "Really?" Uchiha Madara laughed softly and said, "Has everything really been realized? Think about it carefully, maybe when will such a message appear?" At the same time, he looked at  The focus is entirely on that side: "Fengqing, as long as you do what I say, then I can fulfill your truest wish."

    Fengqing was stunned for a moment, looked around, and then followed Uchiha Madara's gaze, and found that his eyes were actually on Konan's face. She was slightly stunned, and then Naruto understood what Uchiha Madara meant, and Fengqing's face showed a smile.  Kurenai said angrily: "Uchiha Madara, what do you mean?" Konan and Spear also had ugly expressions.

    "Isn't it obvious what I mean?" Uchiha Madara said with a smile: "But it seems that you don't intend to do it according to my wishes. In this case, I can only kill you, Fengqing  .¡±

    "Humph, then it depends on your ability." Before Fengqing could speak, Nagato said, reaching out and a black iron rod appeared in his hand. Xiaonan's face became even worse. After all, she is the one who is now.  The protagonist of something.  "

    Uchiha Madara opened his Sharingan and looked at Nagato, Konan, and Fengqing: "Each of the three of you individually thinks that together you have the ability to fight me! I would like to see how you do.  Face to face and ask Sharingan." As he spoke, the three pairs of Magatama Sharingan in Uchiha Madara's eyes started running at high speed.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 553 Fierce Battle with Uchiha Madara (1)

    "You talk too muchcom" Tendou Pain suddenly appeared behind Uchiha Madara, and a black iron rod in his hand penetrated Uchiha Madara's body. Nagato's pupils suddenly shrank, and Tendou Pain immediately  Said: "Shinra Tenzheng." In an instant, Uchiha Madara's figure disappeared and appeared in the distance.

    Uchiha Madara casually threw away the clothes in his hand: "If I don't say more, how can I lure you into a sneak attack? I originally wanted to deal with Tendo Payne first, but unfortunately, my speed is a little slower. Let him launch  "Shinra Tensei"." The fabric of the cuffs of Tiandao Payne's coat was torn off.  If it had been a little later, the entire arm might have been torn off.

    'Whoops' Uchiha Madara's figure disappeared in an instant and then suddenly appeared behind Fengqing and said: "Although the method of trying to deal with Tendo Pain failed, Nagato, you won't forget, the illusion of Sharingan is not there  How many people can block it? Although my pupil power is not in illusion, it does not mean that I cannot use illusion." When saying this, Fengqing did not attack Uchiha Madara, but stood like this  With.

    "Fengqing!" Xiaonan exclaimed.  But Fengqing did not respond to her, "The illusion power of the Sharingan is very powerful, but Nagato, you have the Rinnegan. With the Rinnegan, unless the illusion is powerful enough to a certain extent, it will be ineffective at all, and Xiaonan, you  Never look at me. My Sharingan is not as good as Itachi's in terms of genjutsu. I can't do it like him. Just move your fingers to make you fall into genjutsu. In this case, the best person to deal with is naturally  This is just the waning moon style of ordinary people." When saying this, the style pointed the waning moon sword at Nagato and Konan.  Uchiha Madara looked at Nagato and Konan and said, "Next, let me see your three best companions killing each other."

    The waning moon in Fengqing's hand shook, and then she stabbed towards Nagato suddenly. A white light flashed, and Nagato quickly left the place. There was a loud bang, and the white light flashed directly on the ground where Nagato was originally standing.  On the ground, a small hole was created.  "Oh, it's really quite powerful." Uchiha Madara looked at the Zangetsu Sword and said, "It's really a unique magic weapon. It can elevate a waste to the level of an elite Jonin, and it probably won't take long.  You can suddenly enter the realm of quasi-kage as an elite jounin. If it weren't for using it with too many restrictions and a high price, I would definitely put this sword in my bag, but even so, as long as this sword  If his ability spreads, it will also cause a bloody storm in the whole world. I am afraid there will be countless people who want to seize this sword, especially among those big families, there are not so many losers in that family"  Uchiha Madara looked at Nagato and Konan who were suppressed by the amorous feelings and said with a smile: "Especially if the matter in front of you is spread, holding the Zangetsu Sword can suppress the two core figures of Akatsuki, Uzumaki Nagato and Konan.  If you are a strong person, then even if the world knows the restrictions and costs of using the Waning Moon Sword, I am afraid they will still risk their lives to snatch this sword."

    ¡®Brush¡¯ Uchiha Madara looked at Feng Qing, who suddenly turned around to face his own style, and the Zangetsu Sword that touched his body, creating a diagonal sword mark from bottom to top on his body.  Fengqing shouted in a low voice: The Moon Sword emitted a strong white light with a 'bang' sound, and the Zangetsu Sword exploded directly, but Uchiha Madara was no longer there.

    'ßÝßÝßÝ' Dozens of black sharp iron rods flew towards Fengqing, almost grazing Fengqing's body. But just like this, Uchiha Madara, who was just about to attack Fengqing, listened helplessly and disappeared in an instant.  He left the place and appeared not far away, staring at Feng Qing fiercely and saying: "You are not controlled by my illusion? This is simply impossible. You are just an ordinary person. According to your mental power, there is no  It may be able to resist my illusion." Then Uchiha Madara looked at the Zangetsu Sword in Fengqing's hand and said: "I know, it's the power of this sword."

    Feng Qing shook the Zangetsu Sword in her hand and said: "Illusion is nothing more than controlling the flow of chakra in a person's body to control the opponent. However, genjutsu can control anyone, but it can only control me. Because the chakra in my body is lost to the Zangetsu Sword."  What was given to me does not contain my spiritual power, so when you use this method to control me, it will be in vain." In fact, Fengqing did not fully say it. Indeed, as he said, the chakra in his body  They all do not have his spiritual power, but this does not mean that he is immune to illusions, but in fact, illusions, taijutsu, and ninjutsu can become the three powers of ninjas. There is a reason for this.  No one is immune to any of them.  Fengqing is no exception. He can now not be controlled by Madara's illusions just because although Madara is powerful, his illusions are not strong. Well, perhaps, his illusions are better than those of Uchi who specializes in illusions.  Bo Itachi is much worse. Compared to Yakumo who can use genjutsu to control his style, the difference is even greater

    Seeing that Fengqing was fine, Xiaonan felt relieved. He took a brief look at Uchiha Madara's location, then stretched out his finger, and his whole body turned into countless pieces of paper that flew around. The paper pieces in the sky directly turned into countless pieces of Xiaonan.  Each one directly filled the entire surrounding space.  Nagato formed a seal with his hands and said: "If you face Uchiha Madara, then you can only use this move." Konan was stunned, and his body that was just about to take action stopped, and he just stood silently.

    Fengqing stood beside Nagato holding the Zangetsu Sword, because after hearing what Nagato said, Fengqing knew what powerful moves Nagato was going to use.  Tendo Pain took a step forward and stood in front of Uchiha Madara.  "Are you planning to use the 'Earth Blast Star'?" Madara Uchiha knew his plan as soon as he saw the actions of Nagato and Tendo Pain: "Do you think the 'Earth Blast Star' will be useful to me? I only need a space ninjutsu.  You can escape."

    A smile appeared on the corner of Nagato's mouth. Tendo Payne stretched out his hand and shouted: "Earth Blast Sky Star!" I saw that the surrounding area began to be sucked by a suction force and slowly formed a ball in the sky, and slowly  The ball began to get bigger and bigger, and the suction force became stronger and stronger.

    "Why don't you believe it!" Uchiha Madara said: "Space Ninjutsu is an extremely powerful Ninjutsu. Isn't it because of Space Ninjutsu that Namikaze Naruto is where he is today!" Before he finished speaking,  , Uchiha Madara's figure disappeared, and then suddenly appeared in front of Tendo Payne, kicked out suddenly, and knocked Tendo Payne away.

    "When I left the Land of Snow, Naruto once secretly told me that space ninjutsu is very powerful, and can even be the best~, it can be called a heaven-defying existence, but after all, there are still limitations!  Your space ninjutsu is also certain." Nagato suddenly said: "And your eyes are just Sharingan, not Byakugan, so you can't observe the surroundings in all directions." Uchiha Madara was stunned, and then he discovered that his  Behind him, a Xiaonan was standing behind him. With a 'boom', the whole Xiaonan exploded.  A burst of smoke billowed up, and then a figure rushed out of the smoke. Two rays of light, one black and one white, headed towards the figure. The black one was a sharp iron rod, and the white one was.  It was a ray of light that shot out from the Fengqing Sword.  That figure was naturally Uchiha Madara. He had been hurt like this without noticing, but he had no time to lament. He had just escaped the black and white attacks when he was swarmed by countless Konans around him.'  Boom, boom, boom, explosions kept sounding.  In the blink of an eye, countless Konan exploded close to Uchiha Madara.  The black mist of the explosion enveloped the surroundings.  There was only one Xiao Nan standing not far away, who was Xiao Nan's true body.

    A figure rushed out from the black smoke. It was Uchiha Madara. He looked at Uchiha Madara Fengqing and said with a smile: "It's amazing. He is indeed Uchiha Madara, a person who can be called the first Hokage. In this situation  No one was harmed."

    Uchiha Madara paused, and the murderous aura in his body emerged directly. A Sharingan under the mask stared at the three of them coldly: "Since the battle with Hashirama, I have never lost such a face.  Well, even when I fought with the Fourth Hokage, I only fought with him for a short time and did not fight for too long. Although the injuries were greater than today, the chain was not hanging. Now,  You actually made me lose such a big face." I saw that the mask on Uchiha Madara's face was almost completely broken. Although it was still on his face, it was already covered with cracks, and it was far from broken.  Not far away, there were also many holes in Hongyun's coat.  It seems that there is only one word that can describe 'embarrassment'.  No wonder Uchiha Madara would say that he was embarrassed. Indeed, according to Uchiha Madara's reputation in the world, this kind of appearance is indeed embarrassing.

    As soon as Uchiha Madara turned around, his figure disappeared instantly. When he appeared again, the figure had appeared behind Konan, and he didn't know when the mask on his face had been replaced by a new Uzumaki mask.  'Boom' Konan had already turned her body into pieces of paper when Uchiha Madara's figure disappeared. As expected, when Uchiha Madara appeared behind her and attacked, Konan turned into many pieces of paper in time.  passed.  Nagato and Fengqing attacked Uchiha Madara at the same time.

    With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, Uchiha Madara¡¯s figure disappeared again, and the attacks of Nagato and Fengqing landed on the afterimage, hitting the air at the same time.  z

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 554 The Fierce Battle

    Nagato and Fengqing hit the air at the same time, and then the two of them had not turned around completely, and then two sounds of "Peng, bang" came from behind them, and then Nagato's pupils who had just turned around suddenly shrank, and the whole  The person was completely stunned. After a few seconds, Nagato suddenly said angrily: "UchihaMadara, I want your life."

    Time went back, and the moment when Nagato and Fengqing's attack failed, behind Nagato, Uchiha Madara suddenly appeared behind him, seeming to be preparing to attack Nagato. Not far away, Tiandao Pain had just returned, because Tiandao Pain had just returned.  Because En and Nagato have the same line of sight, Nagato also saw this for the first time. However, although Nagato's speed is not slow, his flexibility is not enough. After all, there is a machine under him.  , instead of human legs, and in front of Nagato was Feng Qing who rushed in front of him because of the attack just now, so Nagato had no time to hide or even turn around, so he could only use his back to hit her hard  To defend Uchiha Madara's attack, he didn't want to lose his charm just because he wasn't attacked.

    "All things are attracted by heaven." Tiandao Payne shouted, a huge suction force was generated, and it seemed that he was going to suck Uchiha Madara away, but Uchiha Madara was not an ordinary person, he would not be sucked away so easily, and Tiandao Payne also  He could only continue to increase the suction force, and Konan turned into countless pieces of paper and appeared in front of Uchiha Madara. The kunai in his hand stabbed directly towards Uchiha Madara. The kunai directly penetrated Uchiha Madara's body. Konan's pupils were slightly  Zooming in, Madara Uchiha turned around and kicked Konan away.  Immediately, Uchiha Madara immediately relaxed his control on his body. In an instant, Uchiha Madara's body immediately moved towards Tendou Pain because of Tendo Pain's 'All Things Tension'. Konan's counterattack when he was hit was easily dodged.  Drive away.

    Several sharp black iron rods in Tendo Payne's hand were pointed at Uchiha Madara. Suddenly Tendo Payne's Samsara Eye shrank because he found that Uchiha Madara's speed was a little too fast, and the speed was a little unusual. According to his own  With the suction power, even if Uchiha Madara didn't struggle at all, he wouldn't be able to achieve such a fast speed.  Thinking of this, Tiandao Pain immediately stopped holding the 'All-Seeing Tension' in his hand. But just when Tiandao Pain stopped, Uchiha Madara's figure had already disappeared. At the moment of disappearance, he appeared behind Tiandao Pain.  A hand directly penetrated Tiandao Payne's body from behind and stretched out from his chest.

    Tendou Pain is not Uchiha Madara, and he does not have the ability to make his body virtual and invalidate any attack, so this time, Tendou Pain was directly penetrated through the body, and the pair of reincarnation eyes shrank slightly, and instantly lost  All colors.  And Nagato just turned around and saw this scene.  But it wasn't over yet. Uchiha Madara pulled his hand back, and then kicked Tendo Pain out with a kick, landing less than ten meters in front of Nagato.  'Chichi', nearly a hundred explosive charms were attached to Tiandao Payne's body. Nagato looked at Tiandao Pain's face, and then there was a 'boom' and a huge smoke rose.

    Nagato was stunned. He lowered his head slightly and looked over, but this time Tiandao Payne's body also completely disappeared in the explosion.  A picture suddenly appeared in Nagato's mind: a man with short blond hair and a smile. He looked at himself and said with a smile: "My name is Yahiko. No matter what, we will be companions from now on. We will be together in the future."  Survive this night called 'war.'" The scene turned, and the man with short blond hair looked at the scorching sun where he was born and said: "Nagato, I want to bring peace to the Land of Rain and to people all over the world.  , let the dark night of war pass. I want to establish an organization, and I have already thought of a name, so it will be called Akatsuki. Dawn of Dawn. What do you think?' Then the screen turned again, and I saw Xiaonan being tied up, with several numbers tied to his body.  There were hundreds of explosive talismans making noises. The man with short blond hair rushed forward without hesitation, untied the explosive talisman before it exploded and rescued Xiaonan at the same time. However, he was entangled by countless explosive talismans: "  Nagato, you must fulfill my wish.  "Then the explosive talisman exploded.

    These three images circulated in Nagato's mind countless times in just a few seconds.  Especially the third scene, it was like reappearing in front of him. A few seconds later, Nagato looked at Uchiha Madara with burning eyes and shouted: "UchihaMadara. I want your life."

    "Have you lost your mind?" Uchiha Madara's mouth slightly raised under the mask and said secretly: "You haven't played yet, Nagato. The first thing is to recreate the scene when Yahiko died. This will make you lose your mind. Next, it's amorous feelings.  Well, as long as he dies, you who value your companions the most will completely lose your mind. At that time, just be careful or you can summon the heretic demon. As long as I kill you, I can get the Samsara Eye. Xiaonan is not at all.  My opponent. By the time I have both the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and the Rinnegan, there will be no one in this world who can compete with me."

    Such thoughts flashed through Uchiha Madara¡¯s mind, and then he held a kunai towards him.??Konan, who was kicked out by himself at first, rushed over: "Nagato, I won't kill you now. I will let you know the consequences of betraying me. I will take your companions to your beloved woman, a  To kill everyone, start with Xiaonan. She is the first woman you love, the only woman you have ever loved, and the woman you love most. If she dies in front of you, you don¡¯t know what will happen.  Like?" After saying that, Uchiha Madara's figure disappeared from the place.  Flashed several times, each time heading towards Xiaonan.

    "Uchiha Madara!" Nagato hadn't made any move yet, Feng Qing waved the Zangetsu Sword in his hand, and five white sword qi went towards Uchiha Madara. Madara didn't dodge, and was penetrated by the five cold rays.  However, because Konan, Uchiha Madara, and Fengqing happened to be on the same line, the five cold lights passed through Uchiha Madara's body and went directly towards Konan.  Xiao Nan was shocked. The body that had just stood up quickly tried to move aside. "Puff, puff, puff, puff" made a silent sound, and then exploded five times in a row.  The power just happened to reach Xiaonan, sending Xiaonan flying out again.  And Uchiha Madara has already caught up with Konan.

    Nagato was shocked. Countless black iron rods were shot towards Uchiha Madara from the machinery beneath him, and the black iron rods directly covered the entire space.  Madara Uchiha was stunned for a moment, then gave up attacking Konan and jumped over. Konan was facing the black iron rods all over the sky, and when he was about to be stabbed by the iron rods, he only heard a "ding-ding-ding-ding" sound.  The sound rang out, and countless iron rods were seen colliding together, and then knocking each other away. Just like this, the black iron rods were inserted all over the ground around Xiaonan, but they did not hurt Xiaonan. It turned out that Nagato's reincarnation eye had already been  It has already been calculated, and it is impossible to hurt Konan. Just looking at the worry in Nagato's eyes, I am afraid that although he has calculated well, he is still worried that there will be deviations. But in that case, Nagato still chose  this way.

    "Whoosh", he walked towards Xiaonan.  He didn't dare to use the move that was similar to the sword energy anymore. If he accidentally hurt Xiaonan, it would be a big trouble. Fengqing would rather die than hurt Xiaonan.  With a 'whoosh', just when Fengqing jumped towards Konan, Uchiha Madara had appeared next to Konan again. Everyone present knew that this was Uchiha Madara's space ninjutsu.

    Seeing Madara Uchiha appearing next to Konan again, both Fengqing and Nagato were in a hurry, especially Fengqing, who completely gave up his defense and rushed towards Konan. Before Konan could stand up completely, Uchiha  Haubara appeared next to Konan again, and at the same time reached out and put his hand on Konan's shoulder. At this moment, Shina's body completely froze, and the right hand that had just turned into a piece of paper returned to life again.

    "Space imprisonment!" Fengqing and Nagato were shocked, but because Xiaonan was caught, their movements stopped at the same time. Uchiha Madara looked at them and said: "I didn't expect you to actually know this trick. I figured it out.  After that, I have never used it in front of anyone. How could you know this move? But looking at you, it seems that you have seen this move before!" Then Uchiha Madara said: "So far, in this world, there are  There are only three people who are good at space ninjutsu, me, Kakashi and Naruto Namikaze. You and Kakashi have nothing to do with each other at all, and Kakashi¡¯s space ninjutsu must enter the state of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, so  If so, you should know it from Namikaze Naruto. From this point of view, Namikaze Naruto is really a genius. He learned to fly the Thunder God for more than ten years at most. Not only is he proficient in flying the Thunder God, but he can also understand'  Space confinement." Then Uchiha Madara put his hand on Konan's white and slender neck and looked at Nagato and Fengqing and said: "Now, Nagato, step back, Fengqing, throw away the Zangetsu Sword in your hand.  Otherwise, I will break Xiaonan¡¯s neck.¡±

    Looking at Uchiha Madara, Fengqing held the Zangetsu Sword tightly, then glanced at Nagato, showed a smile and whispered: "Nagato, get ready to rescue Konan." Without waiting for Nagato to answer, Fengqing stepped forward and said tightly.  The right hand holding the Waning Moon Sword was released, and the Waning Moon Sword fell down.  At this moment, Uchiha Madara's spirit was somewhat distracted.  At this time, Nagato suddenly rushed towards Uchiha Madara. Just as he rushed, Nagato stretched out his hand and shouted: "Shinra Tenzheng!" A powerful repulsive force was generated and spread towards the surroundings. Uchiha Madara immediately discovered  He wanted to catch Xiaonan, but it was too late, so he could only let go of Xiaonan and escape by himself

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 555 Death of Fengqing

    And the moment Uchiha Madara let go of Konan, Nagato was only more than ten meters away from Konan, but Nagato did not intend to go there, because Uchiha Madara pushed away only because of Shinra Tenzheng. If this were not the case, Uchiha  Madara will never let go of Konan.  £®  com

    He shouted again: "All things are attracted by heaven!" The huge repulsive force instantly turned into a huge suction force, but this time the object became Konan, and because Uchiha Madara's hand left Konan's body, the spatial confinement on Konan's body disappeared.  .

    Konan was instantly attracted by Nagato's Ten Thousand Elements.

    "I'm sorry, Nagato."

    Konan was sucked to Nagato's side, Konan spoke, Nagato shook his head, Fengqing saw Konan out of danger, his face suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Madara Uchiha and said: "How dare you use Konan to threaten me  , you deserve to die."

    Uchiha Madara looked at Feng Qing and said: "Hmph, do you want to kill me? Your waning moon sword has already been released. Although the waning moon is only one meter away from your eyes, this is enough. Before you go  When I take the Waning Moon Sword, I will kill you first."

    Having said this, Uchiha Madara looked at Fengqing and said: "Do you still have the ability to fight me now? Without the waning moon, you are like a powerful ant to me. Although you are powerful, in the end you are still  Ant, in my eyes, you have no meaning."

    "snort."

    Fengqing looked at Uchiha Madara and snorted coldly, then looked at Nagato and said: "Nagato, Konan, tell me honestly, are you sure you can beat Uchiha Madara?" "."

    Nagato was silent and did not speak, while Xiaonan shook his head and said: "If we join forces, there is less than a 20% chance of winning. If there is only one person, except for Nagato who has a slight chance of winning, you and I have no chance, but I  There is a 30% chance of dying with him."

    "Really? Tsk!" Fengqing looked at Uchiha Madara and said, "You are really a big pervert.

    " The three of us working together have less than a 20% chance of winning. I think that the three of us can definitely defeat the five Kage from the five major ninja villages.  "

    Uchiha Madara looked at Fengqing and didn't mind at all when he called him a pervert, because in Uchiha Madara's eyes Fengqing was already a dead person. I don't think anyone would care about what a dead person said. Uchiha  Madara naturally didn't care, but he nodded in agreement with Feng Qing's last sentence and said: "Don't say that the three of you joined forces, just one Nagato is enough to deal with the two Kages. Of course, if you count  With Pain¡¯s Six Paths, plus you and Xiaonan, you can definitely defeat the Five Great Shadows.¡±

    "Humph, I know it without you having to tell me."

    Fengqing said, then ignored Uchiha Madara and looked at Nagato: "Is what the pervert just said true? Nagato."

    Nagato and Xiaonan were stunned, but Fengqing continued: "He just said that Xiaonan is your only and favorite woman, Nagato."

    Nagato didn¡¯t speak, but fell silent. Looking at Fengqing, he originally wanted to say ¡®no¡¯, but he couldn¡¯t say these words when he felt Konan beside him.

    "Haha, maybe I shouldn't have left then."

    "sorry."

    Xiaonan said: "Fengqing, you are a good person, but I have always been Nagato from the beginning."

    ¡°Are you a good person? Haha.¡±

    Fengqing muttered something, laughed softly, and closed her eyes slightly, not wanting Nagato and Konan to see the tears in her eyes.

    Uchiha Madara looked at the scene in front of him and slowly changed his body shape. The reason why he asked them to say so many words was just to find opportunities for them to relax, and in front of him, the opportunities had already appeared in front of him.

    The "buzzing" sound suddenly occurred to him, and Uchiha Madara's body that was just about to move suddenly stopped. He didn't want any accidents to happen at this moment. Suddenly, he saw that the waning moon in front of Fengqing suddenly shook,  There was a 'buzzing' sound, and Uchiha Madara frowned slightly. He didn't know what was going on in the situation in front of him, so he could only stand where he was. As for using space ninjutsu to sneak attack, it was not that he didn't want to but that it was useless.  It's just a waste of a lot of chakra.

    ¡°Nagato, you must protect Xiaonan from now on.

    This is my last request.  "

    Fengqing stood motionless, raised his head slightly, and the waning moon in front of him floated out of thin air.

    Nagato and Konan were shocked. They naturally heard the will to die from Fengqing's words. Coupled with the scene they had never seen before, the two of them became panicked, especially Nagato. When Yahiko died that year,  That feeling reappeared in his mind again.

      Fengqing stretched out her hand and turned slightly, and the Waning Moon Sword instantly turned into dozens of identical swords, forming a circle with Fengqing as the center, and began to slowly rotate around Fengqing.

    Uchiha Madara's pupils shrank slightly, and a feeling of being targeted came to his mind. Then he found that his body could not move, and he was shocked in his heart: "The body is restricted, and it seems that there is no space.  It is also restricted and cannot use space ninjutsu. Is this happening? Could it be just now?"

    Uchiha Madara looked at Fengqing.

    Feng Qing smiled softly and said: "Now, Uchiha Madara, let me tell you right now, this is my last trick, and it is also the most powerful trick. Since I learned this trick, I have never used it once.  Uchiha Madara, if it weren't for you this time, I wouldn't have used this trick.

    When I use this, the person attacked by me will be unable to move, and the other party can only choose to deal with me head-on. Any evasion or borrowing methods are useless.  "

    Hearing these words, Nagato's eyes lit up, and several black iron rods shot out directly towards Nagato. However, when they hit Nagato's side, they were twisted into iron sand by the strong airflow.

    Fengqing shook her head and said: "Don't bother, Nagato, it's useless. His surroundings are now surrounded by the air current of the waning moon. No object can touch him, but it is precisely because of this that he cannot move."

    As he spoke, he paused slightly, and then said: "Nagato, take Konan with you. Although I am very confident in this move, I don't think Uchiha Madara will die from my move, but I can  That's all I can do. Nagato will treat Xiaonan well from now on. If you treat him badly, I will definitely teach you a lesson."

    After saying that, the dozens of waning moons around Fengqing suddenly accelerated and started spinning at a high speed. Fengqing shouted loudly: "Uzumaki Nagato, if you still don't leave, do you really want everything I have done to be in vain?"  Is it meaningless?" Nagato gritted his teeth, then turned around and said, "Let's go, Konan."

    "But."

    Konan hesitated for a moment, then Nagato waved his hand and said, "No but.

    let's go.  "

    After saying that, Nagato flew away first.

    Fengqing looked at Xiaonan who was still hesitating and said, "If you don't leave yet, Xiaonan, if you don't leave, I will kill myself in front of you."

    "Charm."

    Xiao Nan shouted, and said loudly and charmingly: "Xiao Nan, do you really want me to die in front of you?" "You must live."

    " said, then turned and left. Uchiha Madara looked at Nagato and Konan leaving and wanted to stop them, but his body could not move.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste your efforts, it¡¯s useless, as long as I don¡¯t attack, you will be imprisoned forever.

    Never be able to move.

    Of course, I have to stand here forever to pay the price.  "

    "But how long can you hold on?" Uchiha Madara looked at Fengqing and said: "Although your move is indeed very powerful, I can feel that it requires a lot of energy, and you can't cultivate chakra yourself.  How much energy is available.¡±

    "hehe.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of????? Uchiha Madara, it was obvious so quickly.  "

    Feng Qing said softly: "I can't cultivate chakra myself, and I don't have much that can be extracted by the Zangetsu Sword. But now, I will try my best to hold on for as long as I can. At least I can let Nagato and Konan  Run more miles.¡±

    ¡°Humph, they can¡¯t escape.

    You are just wasting your efforts.  "

    Uchiha Madara said casually.

    "Yeah."

    Fengqing responded, but there wasn't much, right? After a while, Fengqing pushed her hands upwards, and dozens of swords spinning around Fengqing suddenly rose into the air, forming the shadow of a huge sword.  Fengqing's body suddenly rose into the air and floated on the hilt of the huge sword out of thin air. Fengqing clasped her hands together above her head, and then suddenly swung it towards Uchiha Madara: "Go to hell, Uchiha Madara.

    The broken moon falls.  "

    The huge sword slashed towards Uchiha Madara, and when he swung it, countless afterimages were brought up behind the sword.

    There was a loud bang, and then the huge phantom Zanyue Sword disappeared. Fengqing stood on the ground, her body still maintaining the movement of swinging the sword just now, and a huge slash was created where the sword just struck.  abyss.

    ¡®Click¡¯ The Waning Moon Sword returned to its original size and was inserted next to Feng Qing.

    Before the smoke dissipated, Madara Uchiha walked out of the smoke and stood about twenty meters in front of Fengqing.He had a sad smile on his face: "I didn't expect you to be able to take my move without getting hurt. It seems that I am really a waste."

    As he said that, Feng Qing¡¯s expression suddenly paused, and then it hit the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯.

    Fengqing reluctantly stretched out her hand to hold the Cangyue Sword, gently stroked it twice and said: "Go, Cangyue, wait for your new master again."

    , and then cut his penis on the surface of the Waning Moon Sword. The originally dim and irrelevant Waning Moon Sword suddenly lit up, and then emitted a violent light.

    With a 'whoosh', Fengqing broke away from Fengqing's hand, shot straight into the sky, and disappeared in an instant. Uchiha Madara couldn't catch up with him at all. When Zangetsu broke away from Fengqing's hand, Fengqing's hand holding the Zangetsu Sword softened.  , a pair of eyes gradually closed.

    It was never opened again.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 556

    There was a loud "boom", and Nagato and Konan suddenly paused, looking at the place where the explosion came from. "It's the direction of Fengqing." Konan looked at Nagato and said.  Nagato nodded and said: "It seems that Fengqing and Uchiha Madara have started fighting."

    "Nagato, I want to go back." Xiaonan said after being silent for a while.  Nagato was stunned. Xiaonan turned around and did not look at Nagato, but looked in the direction of Fengqing and said: "When I was a kid, before you came, before I met you and Yahiko, Fengqing was always like an elder brother.  He takes care of me like he always does. I can't give up on him." After saying that, with a 'whoosh' sound, a white light flashed in front of them. Konan was stunned and looked at Nagato, because he got the light too quickly.  Konan couldn't see clearly at all, but Nagato had the Rinnegan and was fully capable of seeing clearly.

    Nagato hesitated for a moment and said: "It's the Waning Moon Sword" Konan was shocked: "The Waning Moon Sword is the most important thing for Fengqing. If you put it this way, Fengqing has" Thinking of this, Xiaonan turned around and flew back.  And go.

    Just after running two steps, Xiaonan found someone following him. He turned around and saw Nagato following Xiaonan without any expression. Xiaonan looked at Nagato with excitement in his eyes. Nagato acted as if nothing had happened.  Said: "Fengqing is also my companion, and I can't give up on him just like this." Xiaonan nodded, and the two of them flew back together, but the two of them had just ran a few kilometers away, and they were not far away from where Fengqing and Uchiha Madara were fighting.  When the location was only a few kilometers away, Nagato suddenly said: "Stop, Konan."

    Hearing Nagato¡¯s words, Xiaonan stopped habitually, and then looked around warily.  Nagato said coldly: "Since you're here, then come out." Xiaonan was startled, and she leaned closer to Nagato and said: "Uchiha Madara? Where is he? How is the style?"

    Nagato stretched out his hand and pointed to his upper left side and said, "Is it right there?" Xiaonan looked along Nagato's arm, but at this moment, Xiaonan felt a distance coming from above his head, and he was confused.  In the blur, Xiao Nan only saw a black iron rod.  Konan murmured.  Then Xiaonan's eyes went dark and he couldn't see anymore.

    Nagato came to Xiaonan, looked at Xiaonan with a black iron rod in his hand, and then stabbed the black iron rod into the main trunk of a big tree next to him, digging out a tree hole in two strokes.  Nagato carefully put Konan into the tree hole. Looking at Konan who was unconscious, Nagato's expressionless face suddenly showed a trace of tenderness. He stretched out his hand and gently stroked Konan's cheek, and then slowly  He leaned down and got close to Xiaonan's face.

    Just when Nagato¡¯s lips were about to kiss Konan¡¯s face, Nagato stopped, and his lips stopped just a few millimeters away from Konan¡¯s cheek.  Nagato hesitated, looked at Konan, finally straightened his body, took a deep look at Konan, and then suddenly flew away.  "Forgive me, Xiaonan. If you want to die, I can go alone. I won't let you die with me." Nagato said silently in his heart: "And if you are here, I can't use the 'Heterogeneous Demon'  Like. If you want to defeat Uchiha Madara, you can only use this trick Xiaonan, I'm sorry, I still can't look straight into my heart. It's really a pity to say that to you. I didn't expect that I  He will die with regrets."

    The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan under Madara Uchiha's mask looked at the style at his feet, and he saw the departure of the Zangetsu Sword, but it was just an afterimage. Even the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan could not fully capture it. Uchiha  Uchiha Madara knew that he couldn't catch up at all, so he could only watch Zangetsu leave. With a soft 'click' sound, the mask on Uchiha Madara's face broke into two halves, and then fell down.  Haubara calmly took out a mask and put it on his face.

    "Broken Luoyue! So powerful." Uchiha Madara squatted down slightly to check the cause of Fengqing's death, then stood up and said: "The organs in the body seem to have been exhausted. This situation, it seems, is  In a very short period of time, all the energy in the body was drained, especially the life energy, and there was no trace left. It seems that this last move of 'Broken Falling Moon' should be a needed move  A move with a large amount of energy. Otherwise, Fengqing will not only have her potential drained away, but also her life force and soul. As expected, the Waning Moon Sword will always be incomplete. But it is precisely because it is  Incomplete. He is an unparalleled magic weapon."

    "Uchiha The roar of the door came out, and dozens of sharp black iron rods were shot directly at Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara stood up from Fengqing's side, moved his body slightly, and easily  He hid, Uchiha Madara looked at Nagato and said: "Hey, isn't this Uzumaki Nagato the one who abandoned his companions and ran away? How come he found that he couldn't escape, so he came back?  "Then Uchiha Madara looked behind Nagato and said, "Oh, Konan didn't follow you.Come back together?  According to her character, it seems impossible that she will not come back with you. In this case, either she is trying to ambush me or she was knocked unconscious by you and hid somewhere.  But based on what I know about you, Nagato, you will not let Konan take risks. In other words, Konan has been knocked unconscious by you and is hiding somewhere.  Is it right!  "Nagato didn't speak. Uchiha Madara waved his hand and said: "But Nagato, you can rest assured that Konan is of no use to me. Although she has good strength, I don't take her seriously.  You and she betrayed me, but since you and she are both my subordinates, I can let her go temporarily this time.  As long as she doesn't cause trouble for me in the future, I don't have to worry about her.  "

    Nagato didn't have any intention to speak. Looking at Uchiha Madara who spoke, he stretched out his hands and shouted suddenly. In an instant, he shot a black iron rod all over the sky towards Uchiha Madara. In this way, Uchiha Madara could not  He continued to stay where he was, and could only move backwards, and then dodge the attacks of all the black iron rods.

    When Uchiha Madara hid, Nagato had already come to Fengqing's side. He stretched out his hands to lift Fengqing's body and put his body aside, ignoring Uchiha Madara not far away who was facing Fengqing's body.  Said: "Don't worry, Fengqing, I will kill Madara Uchiha to avenge you soon."

    "Really?" Uchiha Madara was not surprised at all, but smiled calmly: "Indeed, this is in line with your style of Nagato, but Nagato, what method are you going to use against my space ninjutsu? I'm afraid  Facing my space ninjutsu, you will have a headache!"

    Nagato put Fengqing aside, took a look at Fengqing, and then suddenly raised his head, his purple reincarnation eyes looked at Uchiha Madara, confronting Uchiha Madara's Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.  There was a sudden 'bang', and then Nagato and Uchiha Madara rushed in front of each other. Nagato held a black iron rod in each hand and thrust it towards Nagato's waist.

    When Madara Uchiha rushed in front of Nagato, his hands suddenly separated, and then he just grabbed the black iron rods in Nagato's hands. Nagato couldn't even move, let alone move the iron rods in his hands.  The iron rod pierced through.

    Just when Uchiha Madara stretched out his hands to grab the black iron rod in Nagato's hand, his own middle door opened wide, and then a sharp black iron rod suddenly extended from the spider under Nagato, and the black  The target pointed by the iron rod was only Uchiha Madara, who had grabbed the Uzumaki Nagato. All the black iron rods were shot towards Uchiha Madara. The man who had just grabbed the hands of Uzumaki Nagato  Seeing this, Uchiha Madara could only suddenly disappear in front of everyone.

    Nagato was stunned, watching a piece of black cloth falling down, but Uchiha Madara did not appear around him, then a disdainful smile appeared on the corner of Nagato's mouth and said: "How come Uchiha Madara, you escaped so quickly?"  Are you ready? Our battle has just begun!"

    Chiha Madara snorted coldly and appeared in front of Nagato.  Uzumaki Nagato looked at Uchiha Madara, holding a piece of black cloth in his hand and said: "Uchiha Madara, this piece of cloth should be from the clothes you are wearing." Uchiha Madara was stunned, a little confused, Uzumaki Nagato  Men directly said: "Your speed and reaction seem to be different from what we thought. Compared with when I, Xiaonan, and Fengqing teamed up to attack you, you were very fast at that time and you reacted almost instantly.  , the three of us can't attack you at all, but now, as I'm the only one, I can knock off some coat material from your clothes."

    "So what?" Uchiha Madara said coldly: "What do you want to say?"

    "Nothing!" Nagato looked at Uchiha Madara and said, "It's just that Uchiha Madara, whether it's your speed or anything else, your reaction is much slower, and you have a faint smell of blood on your body.  "Having said this, Nagato stared at Madara Uchiha coldly and said: "I'm afraid the last blow of Fengqing just now must have caused you a lot of damage."

    Uchiha Madara looked at Nagato, then shook his hands, and saw that the red cloud coat on Uchiha Madara was completely shattered by a blow, and a huge sword wound hung on Uchiha Madara's body, from the left shoulder to the right waist.  At this moment, the blood is constantly falling.

    "As expected, it's charming." Nagato said, "It's actually possible to injure Madara to such an extent. The Zangetsu Sword is indeed very powerful."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 557 Nagato vs Madara

    Uchiha Madara casually threw away the red cloud coat on his body. As for the upper body, although the huge scar was still there, the wound was no longer bleeding, and Uchiha Madara's body was covered with blood.  Uchiha Madara glanced at the charming corpse and said: "Indeed, I have to say that the Zangetsu Sword is a universal magic weapon. If we just talk about the sharpness and sturdiness, it can only be compared with the Thunder God Sword in the hands of Namikaze Naruto and Sasuke.  The Kusanagi Sword is comparable to that of the Kusanagi Sword. In terms of practicality, it is not comparable to those two swords at all, because the users of the Zangetsu Sword are limited, and they need to pay a huge price after death. This greatly reduces the practicality of the Zangetsu Sword, but  If compared together, the Kusanagi Sword is the weakest, followed by the Thunder God Sword, and the strongest is the Zangetsu Sword. Because the Zangetsu Sword can completely turn a waste that has no strength at all, or even is completely unable to cultivate chakra, into a useless person.  A master, and Fengqing said that as long as he holds it for a few more years, he will be able to enter the realm of quasi-shadow. In this way, the holder will become stronger and stronger as time goes by, and he can do it without practicing.  Continuously increasing strength, this is simply more powerful than the jinch¨±riki. But it is really a pity, as soon as Fengqing dies, the Zangetsu Sword will automatically fly away, otherwise"

    Nagato looked at Uchiha Madara and did not interrupt him. He allowed him to continue talking, but his body was slowly preparing to fight.  Uchiha Madara ignored Nagato's actions and continued talking, seemingly without any defense on his body.  Uchiha Madara looked at Nagato and said: "But it's a pity to say it. Originally, Fengqing didn't have to die. If Nagato, you and Konan were here, if the three of us joined forces, although I might not be defeated, Fengqing would definitely not die.  He will die so soon, and if the three of you want to escape, considering the strength of the three of you, at most I can only hang far behind you. Fengqing will not die at all. So, Fengqing  Nagato¡¯s death, you and Xiaonan must also bear a certain amount of responsibility.¡±

    "Hmph!" Nagato snorted coldly, but didn't say anything, and Uchiha Madara didn't continue to say anything. The two of them fell silent for a while. After a while, Uchiha Madara said: "Around.  There was no movement? If Xiaonan was ambushing around and heard what I just said, it would be impossible for her to not have any movement. Nagato, you are so cruel, even your own woman can be cruel enough to knock her out."  Then Uchiha Madara looked at Fengqing and said: "But in this case, Fengqing is really possible. When he died, he didn't even meet his most beloved woman. But" Uchiha Madara raised his right hand and held it in his hand.  The sharp black iron rod suddenly appeared in front of him and said: "But after all, you have captured the three tails before, so you have done me a favor. So, you actually like Xiaonan. As a man, you definitely don't want Xiaonan to invest in others."  So I will kill Nagato for you so that he can't have Konan." After saying this, Uchiha Madara turned his head and stretched out his other hand to block the sharp iron rod that came from another angle.  Said: "What do you think, Nagato?"

    Just when Uchiha Madara was looking at Feng Qing, Nagato suddenly rushed towards Uchiha Madara, but even though Uchiha Madara was seriously injured and his movements were somewhat hindered, he caught it easily.  The two people looked at each other after Nagato stabbed the iron rod. Nagato said, "No need to try again, Uchiha Madara, Konan is not here at all. Even if you try again, she won't appear."

    "It seems that is indeed the case!" Uchiha Madara said: "Otherwise, she would not have allowed me to say these words. She would definitely rush out. Even if she forced herself to calm down and not rush out, she would  It's impossible not to have any changes in her heartbeat and breathing. Now it seems that she was indeed knocked unconscious by you. But" Uchiha Madara looked at Nagato and said: "Nagato, just based on you, do you think  Are you my opponent?"

    "You won't know until you try it." Nagato said, and then dozens of black iron rods were suddenly shot out from the machine under him. The iron rod Uchiha Madara was holding loosened, and then the figure disappeared instantly, slightly  It flashed for a moment, and then Uchiha Madara appeared in front of Nagato again. At this time, those black iron rods just shot past the place where Uchiha Madara was standing. With a 'pop' sound, Uchiha Madara didn't know when,  Holding a black iron rod in his hand, he appeared in front of Nagato again and stabbed the black iron rod directly into Nagato's shoulder.

    Men groaned, and then shouted: "Shinra Tenzheng." As Nagato opened his mouth, Uchiha Madara's figure disappeared again, and an invisible repulsive force spread from here.  The black iron rod stuck in the shoulder socket was directly turned into fly ash under the repulsive force.  Uchiha Madara's figure appeared not far away again, but at the moment he appeared, his body staggered slightly, but except for Uchiha Madara himself, not even Nagato, who had the Samsara Eye, noticed it.  Madara Uchiha glanced at the wounds on his body and said secretly: "No, the injuries caused by the Zangetsu Sword are starting to show up. It is indeed a peerless magic weapon.?It has such great power, but now we can only find a way to deal with Nagato first, then obtain his Samsara Eye, and leave here.  Otherwise, after a while, Konan, who was knocked unconscious by Nagato, will wake up, and I'm afraid he will have to pay a greater price by then.  However, although I want to get rid of Nagato immediately, his strength is there. In this case, if I want to have enough chakra to defeat Nagato, I am afraid that I cannot easily use space ninjutsu, which means that I need to practice it.  of fighting.  Otherwise, I'm afraid my chakra will be exhausted first, and I must keep some chakra to prevent Nagato from using his last power, the psychic technique.  "Uchiha Madara glanced at Nagato not far away and secretly made up his mind.

    Nagato looked at Uchiha Madara, stopped the Shinra Tensei, and panted slightly. Uchiha Madara picked up a black iron rod on the ground. These were the iron rods shot by Nagato before. Uchiha Madara picked up  The iron rod looked at Nagato and said, "How does it feel to be pierced into your body by your own iron rod?"

    Nagato did not answer, but stretched out his hand and said to Uchiha Madara: "Although I don't know how long you can continue fighting, the chakra required for space ninjutsu must be huge. Uchiha Madara, you and  From the beginning of our battle until now, you have used space ninjutsu every time. Your chakra consumption must be huge. The chakra you have left now can be used a few times! In addition, the injury just caused by Fengqing  ." Having said this, Nagato did not wait for Uchiha Madara to speak, but said loudly: "All things are attracted by heaven." A huge suction force was generated, and Uchiha Madara's body suddenly paused, and then was sucked by the suction force.  Uchiha Madara squatted down, and then suddenly inserted the black iron rod in his hand into the ground to resist the huge suction force generated by the 'All Things Tension'.

    The door snorted coldly.  The suction force of the 'All-Seeing Tennis' suddenly increased, and Uchiha Madara's body slowly moved towards Nagato. Gradually, it seemed that he was no longer under the control of Uchiha Madara. Nagato frowned slightly, and he increased the 'All-Seeing Tennis' again.  ' of suction, but his psychological vigilance against Uchiha Madara was even higher, because he simply did not believe that Uchiha Madara would be unable to resist so easily, so although Nagato increased the suction, his psychological vigilance was not  Any ounce of relaxation.

    Suddenly, a blood arrow shot out from Uchiha Madara's chest. Nagato was stunned, and then he realized that this blood arrow was actually sprayed from the huge wound left by Uchiha Madara before.

    Chiha Madara groaned, and blood kept gushing out from the entire long and narrow wound. His original body could not control it, and then it was slowly sucked away by Nagato's 'All Things Tension', and as Nagato's  With the suction of the Ten Thousand Elements, the blood was continuously sucked into Nagato's palm, and then splashed onto Nagato's face and body. Gradually, Nagato turned into a bloody man, covered entirely with Uchiha Madara's blood.  , a smile appeared on Nagato's face, and then he stretched out his tongue and gently licked the blood splashed on his face. A smile appeared on the corner of Nagato's mouth: "It turns out that the harm caused by Fengqing is not real.  Recovery, but you suppressed it forcibly, and now it has an attack, how do you feel? Haha, Fengqing is indeed you, now Yahiko, Fengqing, have you seen it, I will be able to avenge you soon."

    Uchiha Madara's body slowly approached Nagato, and dozens of black iron rods in Nagato's hands were already aimed at Uchiha Madara's body.  Suddenly, Uchiha Madara raised his head and made a 'pop' sound, and blood flowed from under his mask. Then Uchiha Madara's body went limp, as if he had lost all his strength in an instant, and was directly sucked away by Nagato's 'All-Seeing Tension'  .

    Nagato naturally saw all this, especially the scene where Uchiha Madara vomited blood under the whirlpool mask. Nagato witnessed everything. Nagato was overjoyed and suddenly increased the power of 'All Things Tension', and Uchiha Madara's body  He headed towards Nagato even faster.  Dozens of black iron rods were pointing at Uchiha Madara, as if he was planning to prick him into a hedgehog in an instant, and each iron rod was deliberately avoiding the vital point. It seemed that Nagato didn't want Uchiha Madara to immediately  die.

    "Swipe" "Ah!" Suddenly there was a scream, and Nagato took a few steps back. Nagato reached out and held his right eye, and blood flowed down his right hand.  Uchiha Madara held a black iron rod in his hand and said, "Tsk, I accidentally blinded one of the reincarnation eyes."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 558 The Eye of Samsara is taken away

    Nagato covered his right eye and looked at Uchiha Madara. Blood slowly flowed down Nagato's fingers. His remaining left eye looked at Uchiha Madara in front of him: "That was the illusion of Sharingan. .com  "Suddenly, Nagato could not find Uchiha Madara's body. His pupils shrank suddenly. Before he could fully react, Nagato felt a sharp pain in his left arm, and then the black iron rod completely penetrated Nagato.  The left arm of the door let out a scream, although this arm flew into the sky.

    With a 'bang' sound, Uchiha Madara's figure did not pause, and suddenly attacked the machine under Nagato. The 'bang bang' sound continued, and all six legs of Nagato's remaining machine were destroyed.  , standing unsteadily, coupled with the injuries on Nagato's body, there was a 'bang', and Nagato fell to the ground.

    "It's not entirely an illusion." Uchiha Madara then appeared in front of Nagato and said, and saw that Uchiha Madara did have a large sword wound on his body, and it did extend from one shoulder to his waist, and the wound  It was indeed bleeding, but it was not serious, and most of the blood stains on Nagato's body had disappeared, except for some on his face, especially his eyes, which were surrounded by blood.

    Uchiha Madara threw away the black iron rod in his hand: "Nagato, your strength has not been used at all. If it were your true strength, you would not be defeated by me so easily. But from the beginning, you fell.  You fell into the trap I designed. I have set my goal on Tiandao Payne from the beginning. That¡¯s why I specifically mentioned what happened to your parents and Yahiko back then. The purpose is not only to stir up your memories, but also to make you feel better.  You lose your original indifference and let you have feelings again. People who have feelings have flaws. Then I will destroy Tiandao Pain first. He was made from Yahiko's corpse. According to your feelings for Yahiko, you will lose  Most of the sanity, the next one is naturally the style. As a companion who has reunited after a long separation, although your feelings for him are not as good as those of Xiaonan, he is still a companion that you recognize. As long as he dies, your remaining sanity will be completely destroyed.  Disappear, but if the three of you join forces, your strength is not inferior to mine. In addition, I am worried about your summoned beast 'Heretic Golem'. As a result, I don't dare to push you too much, so I have been with you before.  In battle, I will show mercy at all times and I dare not push you too hastily."

    "Because Fengqing likes Xiaonan, so next you take advantage of this and focus all your attack power on Xiaonan. In this case, Fengqing will be desperate and will easily reveal her flaws." Nagato endured the drama on his body.  Pain said.

    "Did the pain wake you up?" Madara Uchiha looked at Nagato and said, "It's like what you said, pain can make people grow. Nagato, isn't that what you are doing now?"  He snorted coldly and did not speak.

    Uchiha Madara continued: "When you arrived, I knew that Konan was not nearby, but I deliberately did not show my strength to fight you, and I also pretended to think that Konan was ambushing nearby, making you think that I would be divided.  God, in this case, you wouldn't use the 'Heretic Golem' immediately. Then I deliberately let you get injured by Fengqing's sword move. As expected, after you knew that I was injured,  The first thing you thought about was to kill me with your own hands. What happened later became very clear. My blood was sucked out by your all-encompassing heavenly attraction. Not much, just a little, splashed on your face.  Coupled with the fact that you have almost completely lost your mind, my illusion was successful. In your sight, the blood all over my body burst out. But this is just what I let you see."

    "I want to ask something, Uchiha Madara." Nagato said directly.

    Uchiha Madara looked at Nagato and nodded: "Okay, as long as it is something I know, I will tell you everything."

    "Did you design everything that happened to my parents and Yahiko back then?" Nagato said.  Uchiha Madara hesitated for a moment and nodded: "Yes, all of this was designed by me, because I discovered a strange phenomenon. Your Uzumaki clan seems to have some special abilities. First of all, the first generation of the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki,  He is a member of the Uzumaki clan. Secondly, as far as I know, Uzumaki Kinai was originally going to become the second Jinchuriki, but he did not become a Jinchuriki because he was pregnant. Namikaze Naruto, who also has the Uzumaki bloodline, became  The second Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki. All of this makes me very curious. After my investigation, I found that Nagato's physique is very suitable for the Rinnegan. As for Yahiko, because of Yahiko's existence,  Nagato, your Rinnegan can no longer evolve, so Yahiko cannot survive."

    "I see." Nagato looked at Madara Uchiha with one eye and said, "It turns out that all this is really my fault. Because of me, they were framed by you one by one and died. What about capturing the tailed beast?  ? Uchiha Madara, the reason why you asked me to capture the tailed beasts is not to make tailed beast weapons, but to bring peace to this world!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Uchiha Madara shook his head and said: "No, this is true." Uchiha Madara said: "It's just that your understanding may have some errors, but that's right, after all, you don't know many things, so it's very difficult not to understand.  It's normal. You're going to die anyway, so I'll tell you." After saying this, Uchiha Madara paused slightly and said: "Back then, there were no ninjas in this world, and there were no these ninjutsus. There was a super monster causing trouble, and he didn't  It is not any known monster. According to legend, his power destroys the world and no one can stop him. Later, the Six Paths Sage, the ancestor of the ninja world, appeared. He subdued the monster and developed the jinchuriki seal.  System, and sealed the monster in his body, becoming the first Jinch¨±riki in history. Of course, because of the ten tails behind the monster, the monster was also called the Ten-Tails."

    "Ten-Tails!" Nagato was shocked. He had never thought that there was even a so-called Ten-Tails, and from Uchiha Madara's words, Nagato had already heard that the power of the Ten-Tails definitely exceeded the best known ones.  Strong Tailed Beast, the power of the nine-tailed demon fox.

    "Yes, it's the Ten-Tails." Madara Uchiha said: "Later, when the Sage of Six Paths was dying, because he was afraid that the Ten-Tails would come out to cause trouble, the Sage of Six Paths divided the huge chakra of the Ten-Tails into nine parts and dispersed them.  He traveled around the world, sealed the Ten-Tails body that had had its chakra drained, and threw it into the sky where no one could reach it, and later it became the moon!"

    "So this is the formation of the nine tailed beasts." Nagato said, "But what does this have to do with my Uzumaki clan?"

    "The Sage of Six Paths has two sons." Uchiha Madara did not care about it, but said to himself: "The two brothers turned against each other because of the issue of successors. They have been fighting for thousands of years. Later, both sides developed independently.  After leaving a clan, my elder brother¡¯s clan name is Uchiha, and my younger brother¡¯s clan name is Mori no Senju.¡±

    Nagato's only remaining left eye suddenly shrank, and a trace of disdain appeared on the corner of Uchiha Madara's mouth, but no one saw it under the mask. Uchiha Madara continued: "It's surprising, you are even more surprised, why don't you  I know. Nagato, the Uzumaki clan are also descendants of the Six Paths Sage. It is precisely because of this that the Uzumaki clan has been the jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails for generations. Because only the huge chakra unique to the Uzumaki clan and the special characteristics of the chakra can suppress the Nine-tails  ." When saying this, Uchiha Madara stared at Nagato closely and said: "It is precisely because of this, Nagato, as a member of the Uzumaki clan, that you have the possibility to inspire the Rinnegan Eye."

    "If you put it this way." Nagato looked at Uchiha Madara and said, "Strictly speaking, Uchiha Madara, aren't you and I also a distant relative?"

    Uchiha Spot nodded and said: "If you count it carefully, you can indeed say so"

    "Are you kidding me? I'm distantly related to someone like you." Nagato shouted loudly.  Suddenly his pupils suddenly activated, and the remaining right hand quickly formed a seal with one hand. If Naruto or Shiro were present, they would be greatly surprised, because Bai can also perform one-hand seal, and has always been able to do it.  Only Shiro can do it, and now that Nagato can actually form seals with one hand, Shiro will definitely talk to Nagato more if he knows it.

    ¡®Boom¡¯ Uchiha Madara¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared, and then there was a ¡®poof¡¯ sound, and a sharp pain came from Nagato¡¯s right hand that was still forming the seal, and Nagato¡¯s right hand was directly nailed to the ground.

    Uchiha Madara stretched out his hand and placed it on Nagato's remaining left eye and said: "Nagato, didn't I tell you that you have been in my sight since you were a child, especially after you trained with Jiraiya?  We all know it, and naturally we also know that you can form seals with one hand. But because we are still distant relatives, I originally wanted to leave one hand for you. Now it seems that it is not necessary!" said  Uchiha Madara paused slightly and said: "Okay Nagato, just stay here and keep company with Fengqing. I think Xiaonan will come back to collect the body for you soon. Seeing that you have worked hard for me, what will happen again?"  Coupled with the fact that we are distant relatives, I will keep my promise and won¡¯t argue with her this time.¡±

    After saying that, Uchiha Madara exerted a little force, "Ah!" He screamed, and soon the scream stopped in shock. Uchiha Madara looked at a purple eye in the bottle in his hand and said: "Although  There was a Rinnegan that I accidentally blinded, but after all, Nagato's strength is there, and the Rinnegan has been obtained, but I have to speed up my plan next." Then Uchiha Madara suddenly said  He quickly left the place

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 559 The Battle of Hokage (1)

    "Huh?" Xiaonan opened her eyes in a daze. Her brain had not fully recovered at this moment. After taking a quick look, she knew that she was in a tree hole. Suddenly, everything that had happened before poured into her.  Xiaonan was shocked and rushed out of the tree hole: "Nagato, Nagatocom" he shouted twice, but no one around him responded. Xiaonan stopped staying and headed straight towards the battle after identifying the direction.  Rush in the direction.

    When Xiaonan rushed over, it was already too late. Uchiha Madara was no longer there, and Fengqing's body was lying not far away. Xiaonan took a look, and there were tears in his eyes. Xiaonan is a strong person.  Although she is beautiful, she does not seem to be strong, but because she was an orphan since she was a child, she has a strong heart. But although she is strong, it does not mean that she does not have a weak heart. She is still  It is a woman's nature to be weak.

    "Where's Nagato?" Xiaonan looked at Fengqing and tried not to shed tears, but she was more worried about Nagato in her heart, but there was still a trace of luck in her heart. She liked Nagato and did not die, because there were no rumors around her.  The sound of coming to fight, so Konan likes that Nagato and Uchiha Madara are still confronting each other.

    Konan began to search for Nagato's figure, and as she searched, Konan's mind continued to sink, because she found blood stains, and they seemed to extend all the way.  Konan's blood trail kept moving forward in an instant. She didn't find Uchiha Madara, but she immediately found Nagato's body.

    Two lines of clear tears finally flowed down Xiaonan's eyes. At this moment, Xiaonan had no defense at all. If Madara Uchiha was still nearby, he could easily kill Xiaonan.

    Konan walked towards Nagato's body step by step. Konan looked at Nagato's body and saw that one of Nagato's eye sockets was completely bloody, while Nagato's other eye socket was completely empty. It was obvious that this  His eyes were dug out. It was already obvious who dug them out. Nagato's left hand was also broken, and his right hand was nailed to the ground with a special black stick, but none of this was known.  The fatal wound, the real fatal wound, was on the left side of Nagato's chest, where his heart was. A sharp black iron rod penetrated directly into his heart. It had obviously penetrated his heart.  "Nagato, Nagato." Xiaonan collapsed weakly on Nagato's body, tears falling continuously like dropped pearls.

    After crying for a while, Xiaonan held back her tears, forced a smile and said: "Look at me, I let you lie here in the desert." After speaking, Xiaonan stood up, dug next to Nagato,  Konan didn't use ninjutsu, didn't use the black iron rods scattered around, and didn't even use the chakra in his body. He just dug it in with his own hands.

    Not long after, Xiaonan's delicate hands were scratched, but Xiaonan didn't pay attention at all. She continued digging. It didn't take long for Xiaonan to dig a deep pit, enough for two people to lie down. After a moment of hesitation,  Xiaonan dug another hole next to it, also with his own hands, but this hole could only accommodate one person. Xiaonan went over and picked up Fengqing's body, placed him in the hole, and then buried him with soil.  Then a tombstone was erected for her, 'The tomb of my dear friend Zan Yue Fengqing, Nanli'

    Xiaonan looked at the tomb and said: "Fengqing, from now on, don't leave and stay with me, Nagato, okay?" Then Xiaonan walked over and picked up Nagato's body and said, "I'm sorry, Nagato, originally I wanted to find him  I want to return to Yahiko's body, but I can't find it. I'm sorry. By the way, Nagato, can we live in the same tomb?" Konan's eyes were filled with the will to die at some point. Apart from the will to die, there was no trace of it.  Other emotional fluctuations.  Because Konan clearly knew that she was no match for Uchiha Madara, and now that Uchiha Madara had obtained Nagato's Rinnegan, she wouldn't even have the possibility of dying with Uchiha Madara.

    Just when Xiaonan picked up Nagato's body, he discovered that there were two words under Nagato's body, two words in blood.  Konan frowned slightly and said: "Ten-Tails?" Konan looked at Nagato who was holding him and said: "These two words were obviously written by Nagato with his own blood. Nagato also wrote these two words before he died.  This shows that these two characters are very important, but if it is a tailed beast, isn't there only one to nine tails? Why would Nagato write a ten-tails! I have never heard of the so-called 'ten-tails'  ! But" Xiaonan hesitated and said: "But there are one to nine tails in this world. If we insist on saying that there are ten tails, it is not impossible. But why if the ten tails and the nine tails  If the beasts formed at the same time, then why are the nine tailed beasts known to the world, but there is no news about the ten-tailed beasts. Wait" Konan suddenly said: "The nine tailed beasts can all be sealed in the human body.  If you become a Jinchuuriki, then this Ten-Tails can also do it. And if Nagato had the word 'Ten-Tails' written on it before he died, then could it be said that this Ten-Tails was Uchiha Madara's flaw?" Hesitated.  ?After a moment, Xiaonan suddenly gritted his teeth and said: "No matter what, this 'Ten-Tails' is the only hope. I must give it a try. Even if there is only one chance in ten thousand, I will fight for my life."  Let's take a gamble. All the nine jinchuriki can get powerful power from the tailed beasts. If I can become the jinchuriki of the ten tails, then I will definitely be able to get powerful power. I may not lose to the Uchiha by then.  spot."

    Thinking of this, Xiaonan looked at Nagato and said: "I'm sorry, Nagato, I can't accompany you anymore, but I promise you, I will help you After I help you settle your revenge with Feng, I will come down to accompany you in hell,  You must wait for me. By then, you, me, Yahiko and Fengqing will be able to be together again, just like we were when we were children." With that said, Konan placed Nagato's body in another pit, and finally  He took a deep look at Nagato, then buried it, and then set up a tombstone. After a moment of hesitation, he bit his finger and wrote on the tombstone with his own blood: Tomb of Uzumaki Nagato, Konan.

    Xiaonan turned around and erased the two words 'Ten-Tails' that remained, glanced at the sky and secretly said: "Next, where should we go to check?" After thinking for a moment, Xiaonan checked the direction and secretly said: "It's better to go first.  Iron Country, Namikaze Naruto seems to be rushing there because of the Five Shadows Conference. Let's go find Naruto first. As the only two remaining among the nine Jinchuuriki and the strongest among the nine tailed beasts,  The Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, maybe he will know something about the Ten-Tails." Thinking of this, Konan turned his head slightly and glanced at Nagato's tomb, and then left quickly with a sudden jump

    Just when Nagato died, people in the Country of Fire and Konoha Village were in panic, because some news was spreading in the village, some disappearances that were extremely unfavorable to the current Fifth Hokage, and every one of them was so conclusive that it made people  I have to believe that, more importantly, the fifth Hokage, Senju Tsunade, was not in Konoha. She went to the Kingdom of Iron to participate in the Five Kage Conference. One of the people she brought with her was her disciple and absolute confidant, Shizune, and the other  He is the only ninja who can use Wood Release since the First Hokage. Yamato is also designated as the confidant of the Fifth Hokage. Even because Yamato is just a name and he can use Wood Release, he is included in the Senju.  A family.

    "What on earth is going on?" The Daimyo of the Land of Fire looked at the elders of Konoha and some of the clan leaders of Konoha and said, "Why is there such news in the village?"

    "Obviously, these are just rumors, but some people want to be detrimental to the Fifth Hokage." Yamanaka Haiichi, with blond hair and a ponytail on the back of his head, said: "Since Senju Tsunade became the Fifth Hokage,  Since then, Konoha's strength has been increasing, especially the relationship between ninjas and villagers getting better and better, even more than when the Third Hokage was in power. I think just based on the contribution that the Fifth Hokage made to Konoha,  I know how dedicated the Fifth Hokage is to Konoha. So I think what is spread in the village is just a design by some people."

    "Really?" The Fire Country Daimyo thought thoughtfully: "It makes sense to say so"

    "Your Highness the Daimyo." Koharu said to the Daimyo when he went to bed: "Tsunade is the granddaughter of the First Hokage and a disciple of the Third Hokage. She is also one of the legendary Sannin. According to her status as Hokage, she is qualified.  And since taking over as Hokage, she has been devoted to various Hokage affairs. Although she occasionally skips work to go out for gambling and drinking, it is not a big deal. But you have not forgotten her relationship with Namikaze Naruto, right?  . She is too close to Naruto Namikaze." After saying that, Koharu paused slightly as he turned to bed and said: "Yes, Naruto Namikaze is the son of the Fourth Hokage, but he is also the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails, and he has also  He betrayed Konoha, but what has Tsunade done to him over the years? He used his identity as Hokage to suppress the wanted order against Namikaze Naruto, and constantly sent ninjas to assist Namikaze Naruto in dealing with various issues.  Things that may not be dealt with, such as not long ago, the Akatsuki leaders Pain and Konan attacked the Wind Star City in the Land of Snow. The third generation's son, Sarutobi Asuma, even died in this battle  "

    When Xiaochun said this, he stopped talking. Some things are much better to say half than to tell them all, so Xiaochun stopped talking.  The rest is left to everyone to think about.  As for people like Yamanaka Haiichi who sincerely support Tsunade, they cannot speak anymore, because if he speaks again, he will easily be included. Tsunade is sent. In this case, once Tsunade's position as Hokage is not guaranteed,  This will bring a huge crisis to the family.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 560 The Battle of Hokage (2)

    "Then what's your opinion?" The Daimyo of the Fire Country looked at Koharu and Mito Kadobu. Although he was the daimyo of the Fire Country, he also knew that Koharu and Mito Kadobu were standing on the same side.  They are on the same front, so when the Fire Nation daimyo asked, he directly asked the two of them: "As elders of Konoha and once teammates of the Third Hokage, what are your opinions on Tsunade?"

    "com" Mito Kadoyan immediately wanted to say something, but Koharu secretly pulled him to stop Mito Kadoyan's words, and then spoke first: "Tsunade is the Fifth Hokage.  As an elder, I shouldn't have interfered with her judgment, but her relationship with the rebellious ninja Namikaze Naruto is too close. As a Hokage, she has failed in her duties. However, over the years, as a Hokage, she has also established a strong  She has done a lot of credit, and her faults cannot be concealed. I think that as a dereliction of duty, a slight punishment is enough, such as banning gambling for a few months, or deducting her salary as a Hokage, so that she has no funds to buy alcohol. As a  For Tsunade who is good at gambling and good wine, there are no such two, and it is uncomfortable than being beaten up. As for other punishments, even if she is doing my best for Muye, the only wrong thing is to be on private relationships and  Namikaze Naruto is just too close."

    "Huh?" Everyone looked at the sudden change of Koharu Koharu, especially Yamanaka Haiichi and others who were more supportive of Tsunade. They were even more shocked because Koharu Koharu's words came within a few minutes.  They spoke as if they were two people.  After turning to bed, Koharu glanced at everyone and said: "My purpose is just for Konoha to develop better and become a stronger village. At this point, Tsunade has done a good job. I have no doubts, although occasionally  Tsunade will go out to gamble and get drunk once or twice, but she has her confidant Shizune to take care of her, so everything is not a big problem. The only thing I can't stand is the relationship with Namikaze Naruto."

    Danzo¡¯s eyes that had been squinting opened slightly, and a trace of murderous intent flashed in his eyes as he watched Koharu go to bed. Although he hid them, he closed his eyes again.  "That's it." The Daimyo of the Country of Fire lowered his head and pondered for a moment and said, "But if it's just like this, isn't it a little too light? After all, there is no substantial punishment."

    When he went to bed, Xiaochun frowned slightly, looked at the Daimyo of the Land of Fire, and then said: "So Daimyo, what do you mean?"

    "According to what you said before, I think Tsunade has seriously neglected her duties as Hokage. If you all agree, Tsunade will be removed from the position of Hokage." The Daimyo of the Fire Country said: "But since she has transferred to the dormitory  If the elder says so, then I will believe Senju Tsunade for the time being, but she has still neglected her duty after all. Wait until she comes back from the Five Kage Conference?"

    "Your Highness the Daimyo, please allow me to say a few words." Danzo opened his eyes slightly and said: "I heard that the leader of the Akatsuki attacked Wind Star City, the new capital of the Land of Snow, in order to capture the nine tailed beasts.  The last Jinchuriki among the Jinchuriki, Namikaze Naruto. The purpose of 'Akatsuki' to capture the Jinchuriki is to extract the tailed beast from the Jinchuriki's body. This has been confirmed by the Fifth Kazekage of Sand Hidden Village, but we still have  What is uncertain is why Akatsuki selected the nine tailed beasts. But no matter what, basically all nine tailed beasts were captured by them, so in order to protect Namikaze Naruto, the last jinch¨±riki, Tsunade sent  Is there any problem with human assistance?" At this point, Danzo paused slightly and said: "Do you still remember the strength and power displayed by Namikaze Naruto!"

    When Danzo arrived, everyone was shocked.

    Danzo continued: "Needless to say, Namikaze Naruto's strength has definitely reached Kage level. I am afraid that even the legendary Sannin and the current Fifth Hokage Senju Tsunade may not be his opponent.  His terrifying power. The ability to control the Nine-Tails almost freely. His power is already too great." Danzo looked at Yamanaka Hai and other Konoha personnel and said: "You should all remember the Nine-Tails back then.  What happened when they attacked Konoha? Do you want to experience that terrifying power again? So I think it is completely irresponsible for Tsunade and Namikaze Naruto to be too close. I don't  I think Tsunade can continue to be Hokage and someone should be chosen as Hokage."

    "" Everyone fell silent. No one thought about the last half of Danzo's sentence. Everyone focused on the first half of the sentence, because the attack of the Nine-Tails caused them  The huge damage, especially the sacrifice of the Fourth Hokage, became their eternal pain. It is precisely because of this that when Naruto, a jinchuriki, was a child in Konoha, the villagers would completely regard him as the incarnation of the Kyuubi.  , looking at Naruto who is similar to the fourth generation, they can't help but vent their anger on Naruto. After venting, they will feel a little more psychologically comfortable. Later, when Naruto becomes a ninja, they will not  Dare to bully like this wantonly, not only because of the importance of ninjas, but also because Naruto has enough strength to resist, so theyThey chose silence, but their attitude towards Naruto did not change. It was not until the Chunin Examination that they heard that Naruto had saved the Third Hokage. At this time, some people no longer used any kind of hatred.  Looking at Naruto, most people still take it for granted, because the damage caused by Kyuubi to Konoha needs to be repaid.

    "It is true that the Kyuubi's attack caused huge damage to Konoha, but in the end who sacrificed himself to protect the entire village?" Jiraiya opened the door to the conference room and walked in, looking at the people present.  , and then faced Danzo: "The Nine-Tails is attacking. All the Konoha ninjas are resisting the Nine-Tails outside the village. Even if they die, they will stop the Nine-Tails from entering the village. However, the power of the Nine-Tails is not that easy to block at all.  Yeah, who stopped Kyuubi from entering the village."

    Jiraiya bowed slightly to the Daimyo of the Fire Country and said, "I'm sorry, Your Majesty, I broke in without being informed." The Daimyo of the Fire Country stood up, nodded in return and said, "Mr. Jiraiya, that's too much.  You're welcome, I'm actually looking forward to Mr. Jiraiya coming to this meeting."

    Because of Jiraiya's status in Konoha, the daimyo of the Fire Country did not dare to show off their daimyo too much. You must know that this world belongs to the world of ninjas, and the daimyo can only instruct ordinary people. If the country  If the Ninja Village you belong to is dissatisfied with your daimyo, you can choose another daimyo.  Jiraiya was a disciple of the Third Hokage, the master of the Fourth Hokage, and a companion of the Fifth Hokage. In addition, he was a Sannin, so the Daimyo of the Fire Country could do such a thing.

    Regarding the daimyo¡¯s words, Jiraiya ordered Xiaoxiao and didn¡¯t say much.  Because whether it was Jiraiya, the Daimyo, or everyone else present, no one was a simple character, and they could naturally hear that all of these were just polite words that everyone said out of consideration for each other's face.

    Nara Shikaku, who was wearing a ponytail, glanced at it, with a smile on his lips and secretly said: "Jiraiya-sama, his purpose here is obvious. But I really can't help Jiraiya-sama, Shikamaru and Namikaze  Naruto's relationship is also quite close, otherwise, if we three old guys, Ino Lu Die, join forces, we won't have to let Koharu say all the good and bad things."

    Jiraiya glanced at everyone: "It seems that no one has answered my question just now!" Then Jiraiya stared at Danzo and said to himself: "Then I will make up my mind, the fourth generation, the fourth generation  On behalf of the Hokage, Namikaze Minato, he is my most proud disciple, a rare genius in ten years. He sealed the Nine-Tails again at the cost of his own life, and this time the container was his own newborn son.  . The two father and son sacrificed so much for Konoha, but what about the result? I won¡¯t say more about what happened later, I think everyone knows it."

    Then Jiraiya looked at the Daimyo of the Country of Fire and said: "When the Country of Whirlpool was attacked by the Country of Water, the Country of Fire, as an ally, did not send a single soldier to help. Later, it even sent a large number of troops to attack the Country of Whirlpool.  Cities, leaving the Snow Country with free hands can only get a few cities" At this point, Jiraiya glanced at the Daimyo of the Country of Fire, and the Daimyo smiled slightly, without any unnecessary expression.  .  Jiraiya didn't care, he just said: "Tsunade has been working hard to repair the relationship with Naruto, and help Naruto as much as possible without harming Konoha, so as to repair the relationship between the two parties.  Relationship, it is precisely because of this that not long ago, the Kingdom of Snow agreed to trade with the Kingdom of Fire"

    "It's just a small favor, don't worry about it." Danzo said directly: "Although Namikaze Naruto is the son of the Fourth Hokage, he has already betrayed Konoha. There is no need for us to repair our relationship with her.  In comparison, although Namikaze Naruto is the son of the fourth generation, he is still the Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails. If she is captured by the Akatsuki, she will have already collected the Akatsuki of the other eight tailed beasts.  There must be some ulterior secret, otherwise, they wouldn't have gone to such great lengths to capture the Nine Tailed Beasts. So I think we should find a way to get Namikaze Naruto back, preferably  Bring him back to Konoha. In this case, we will not be unable to take the initiative." Danzo stood up and said: "I think we should take the initiative to attack 'preemptively'. I think it is better to attack the original medicine proactively than to be passive.  The defense is much better. The initiative is always in our own hands."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 561 The Battle of Hokage (3)

    The Daimyo of the country looked moved. Jiraiya crossed his arms and said, "Danzo, do you want to start a war between the Country of Snow and the Country of Fire?"  He sat down and said, "You don't know that Naruto is now the prince of the Snow Country, and he is also a very prestigious prince. Especially the policies he implemented in the Snow Country have a very high reputation among the people.  He has a great reputation. If something happens to him, do you think the Snow Country will be willing to let it go? He is a prince and the husband of the Daimyo of the Snow Country. Even if the Daimyo of the Snow Country forcibly endures it for the sake of the Snow Country, but  The people of Snow Country will not let us Konoha go eithercom"

    "The Kingdom of Snow is unstable internally." Danzo said calmly: "The Kingdom of Snow has developed too fast in recent years and is not stable internally at all. Many courtiers are extremely dissatisfied with Namikaze Naruto's strength. As long as Namikaze Naruto  If Feng Naru leaves the Snow Country, they will immediately attack. As a daimyo, Fenghua Xiaoxue will be haunted by these things. Unless she does not want the Snow Country to continue to exist, otherwise, she will have no choice but to stay still.  Regardless of the appearance, the Kingdom of Snow is still too weak, and they don¡¯t have the foundation to compare with the Kingdom of Fire.¡±

    "Danzo-sama." Nara Shikaku, who had been silent until now, suddenly said: "Danzo-sama is right. The Snow Country does not have the kind of foundation that can be compared with the Fire Country, so we can completely ignore the Snow Country.  , in this case, according to Danzo-sama's thoughts, what we need to consider is how to capture Namikaze Naruto." Yamanaka Haiichi and Jiraiya were stunned, they did not expect Nara Shikaku to help Danzo  say.  However, as a companion of Nara Shikaku for decades, Yamanaka Haiichi did not refute, but quietly watched Nara Shikaku waiting for his next words.  Danzo frowned slightly, he didn't think Nara Shikaku would help him, because when Tsunade was Hokage, not only the villagers were very supportive, but even these families had achieved considerable development. In order to obtain more development, they themselves  I hope that Tsunade can continue to serve as Hokage, and if she captures Namikaze Naruto now, although there is no harm to these families on the surface, it will actually have extremely huge harm to them, not to mention other things, just their children and  Naruto has a close relationship, and their children will inherit the entire family sooner or later. When the time comes, having a close friend with a super powerful Tailed Beast Jinch¨±riki will be of great benefit to both the individual and the family.

    "You mean, 'You can go to the Snow Country to capture Namikaze Naruto, who is the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki. The Daimyo of the Country looked at Nara Shikaku and said.

    Nara Shikaku nodded and said: "Yes, Your Highness the Daimyo, I think it is indeed possible. The Kingdom of Snow will definitely not take any big actions. Because as Lord Danzo said, the Kingdom of Snow is internally unstable.  The gap between the rich and the poor is huge. According to the current situation, it will take at least one or two years for the Snow Country to be completely stable. So if we go to capture Naruto now, the Snow Country will definitely not have any big objections.  "The Daimyo of the Country of Fire nodded and stopped talking. He seemed to be thinking about something.

    Nara Shikaku turned his head and looked at Yamanaka Haiichi: "I mean Haiichi. I heard that Naruto and the Daimyo of Snow Country have a very good relationship as a couple!"

    "" Yamanaka Haiichi was stunned, and then he knew Yamanaka Haiichi's plan, nodded and said: "You must have heard what Shikamaru said, but it seems to be the case, because my daughter, Ino, also said  Yes. Because before, when Payne of Akatsuki attacked the Land of Snow, your son and my daughter were both in Wind Star City. My daughter said that when Naruto and Payne fought, Naruto transformed into Nine Tails.  , lost all reason, and in this case, the Daimyo of Snow Country, an ordinary person without any chakra, dared to rush in front of Kyuubi. The purpose was to awaken Naruto, in that case, the incarnation of Kyuubi  Naruto will kill anyone who stands in front of him at any time, so from this point of view, the Daimyo of the Land of Snow seems to be willing to do anything for Naruto. Woman, it is really true for the man she loves  I will give everything willingly.¡±

    "I have also met the Daimyo of Snow Country." Jiraiya also understood what Nara Shikaku meant, so he also said: "She is a very persistent girl, and she will definitely do what she believes in.  "As he spoke, Jiraiya paused slightly, looked at the daimyo of the Fire Country and said: "But your highness, please rest assured. After all, the Snow Country does not have enough foundation. The Fire Country can definitely deal with it, and we can also use other  Countries such as the Country of Water, they also have irresolvable hatred with the Country of Snow. If there is a war between the Country of Fire and the Country of Snow, they will definitely be willing to help us. But" Jilai  Danzo also looked at the situation and said: "Naruto is powerful, and the battle with Payne is enough to prove this. Lord Danzo, you must want to deal with Naruto personally, right? I am here to give Lord Danzo a  Advice, be careful with Naruto's 'Flying Thunder God Technique'. It is a magical ninjutsu left by the Fourth Hokage. No one can stop him yet! If he wants to assassinate someoneIf so, I'm afraid it would really take several shadow-level masters to protect him day and night.  "

    "" Upon hearing the name of the Fire Country, cold sweat poured down on his forehead. You must know that he had just decided to take a three-pronged approach. On the one hand, he would take back Tsunade's position as Hokage, and on the other hand, Danzo would go there.  To deal with Namikaze Naruto, he himself raised troops to attack the Snow Country. You must know that he was already very jealous of the Snow Country's wealth, but after hearing the words of several of them, all thoughts were immediately given up.  Because if there is a war between the Fire Country and the Snow Country, not only will no country come to help, but many countries will even add insult to injury, because the Fire Country is already too strong and has made other countries feel  Dissatisfied, if the Fire Country still wants to annex the Snow Country, it will definitely trigger a world war in the end, and all countries will participate. Maybe those small countries will choose to help the powerful Fire Country, but other big countries,  For example, the countries of water, earth, wind, and thunder will definitely become enemies of the Kingdom of Fire, because they will not allow the Kingdom of Fire to dominate the world.  When the time comes, the world war breaks out, and the final result, regardless of victory or defeat, will be the end of him, the great name of the Fire Nation.  This was not in his interest at all, and he was also worried that once Naruto went crazy and came to assassinate him regardless, no one around him could stop him.

    Danzo glanced at the Daimyo of the Country of Fire, but did not speak. The Daimyo of the Country of Fire stood up and said: "Okay, we will capture the Kyuubi in the future, no, we will bring back His Highness the Prince of the Country of Snow in the future.  Stop talking. Now he is the prince of the Snow Country. The entire Snow Country still needs him. We can't do these things that make the people sad. As for Tsunade? Danzo, go and bring Tsunade back and let her go for the time being.  Take a break. As for the village affairs of Konoha during this period, Danzo, Koharu who has moved to bed, and Mito Kadoyan, the three of you can discuss and deal with it together. Okay, let's break up the meeting."

    "Your Highness the Daimyo" Jiraiya said immediately, but the Daimyo of the Fire Country cut off Jiraiya's words and left without paying much attention.

    Danzo glanced at it, and then said: "Okay, let's go back to Konoha first. It's not suitable for so many of us to leave Konoha." After saying that, he took the lead and left, then moved to Koharu and Mito Kadoyan.  The two men followed and left.  The Third Hokage, who had been silent and had been forgotten, looked at the figures of Koharu and Mito Kadobu who had gone to bed and said: "It seems that I was wrong. Koharu, Kadoba." With an inexplicable sentence, Jiraiya and others  Didn't understand it at all.  However, Koharu and Mito Kadoyan stopped when they went to bed.

    When he went to bed, Koharu did not turn around or look back. Instead, he raised his head slightly and glanced at a big tree not far away. He looked at the leaves and nodded: "Hiruzhan, maybe you are really wrong, maybe I am wrong too."  Yes, you have a chance to correct it, but I really don¡¯t have any chance to correct it. I can only follow the path I chose until the end.¡±

    Mito Katoyan hesitated for a while before he said, "Tsunade is a good Hokage." After saying that, Mito Kadoba and Koharu, who had gone to bed, left without stopping any more.  The third generation shook his head and turned away from where he was: "Jiraiya, please assist Tsunade in the future. As long as my old bones are still intact, then there will never be any Hokage deposed in Konoha, especially someone like Tsunade."  Such an outstanding Hokage with the same hands." Hearing the third generation's words, Jiraiya, Yamanaka Kaiichi, and Nara Shikaku were all stunned.

    Jiraiya looked at the third generation, nodded and said: "Thank you, third generation fire" After saying this, Jiraiya paused slightly, and then bowed slightly: "Yes, thank you, old man."

    Sandai was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "I haven't heard you call me that for a long time." After saying that, Sandai turned and left, quietly wiping away the tears from the corners of his eyes when he turned around.  Jiraiya stood behind the third generation, looked at his back and murmured: "Tsunade, our teacher is back, the teacher who taught us how to practice, the teacher who would go with me to peek into the women's bathroom, really  It¡¯s a pity that you are not here to see his return.¡±

    "Jiraiya-sama." Yamanaka Hai opened his mouth and said.

    Jiraiya waved his hand, and then said: "Thanks to you this time, Haiichi, Shikaku. I may continue to trouble you in the future!"

    "Yes, Lord Jiraiya. Please feel free to ask. We will do our best." Yamanaka Haiichi and Nara Shikaku said at the same time

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 562: Journey to the Kingdom of Iron (1)

    The Country of Snow, a large manor in a certain city.  £®  com Blood stained the surroundings, and there were corpses everywhere.

    "I'll just do this kind of thing. You don't need to do this." Zabuza looked at the fire in front of him and said to the girl next to him: "Besides, you don't want to do this, do you?" The girl  He shook his head, then looked at another man and said, "Jianxiang, who is next?"

    Sanada Kanai then threw away the blood-stained kunai in his hand, then took out a scroll and said: "We have truly destroyed five families. As a warning, it is enough. I think there is no need to do anything else for the time being. And  Now the Snow Country still needs the support of these families, so we just need them to be more honest." After finishing speaking, Sanada Kanexiang said with a smile: "Now let's go back and take a rest. Although the three of us attacked separately,  But tonight, a total of five big families were destroyed in the city. I think it will be very exciting in the court for a few hours. Zabuza-sama, Miss Xia Xue, I think the three of us will have a headache!"

    "Hmph." Minagawa Natsuki snorted coldly, threw away the kunai in his hand and said: "Naruto-sama has only been away for a few days, and these people are ready to contact other countries, and they also randomly changed the decree of His Highness the Daimyo to let His Highness  If the government decree that benefits the people turns out to be harmful to the people, these people should all die. Prime Minister, do the remaining families really not need to take action?"

    Looking at the murderous Minagawa Natsuki, Zabuza shook his head and said: "Okay, Natsuki, our purpose is just to warn those families, not to cause killings. Simply causing killings will not do us any good. Not only do we  We need to kill them, and we also need to use these big families to help us govern the Snow Kingdom."

    "But" Minagawa Natsuki said. In fact, Minagawa Natsuki's life was not good when she was a child. The main reason was because she lived under the rule of Fenghua and Furious Waves, and Fenghua and Furious Waves' thoughts were always on Chakra.  Regarding the armor and the secret treasures of the Snow Kingdom, he did not carefully manage the country, which made the Snow Country family strong, and the family's strength naturally caused the weakness of ordinary people.

    "Okay, Natsuki." Zabuza did not let Minagawa Natsuki say more, but interrupted her, and then looked at Sanada Kanexiang and said: "Kanexiang, please go back first and report to His Highness the Daimyo.  Your Highness should still be waiting for news from us.¡±

    Kanada Sanada glanced at Minagawa Natsuki, then nodded and said: "No, no matter what, it is already early in the morning. Although His Highness the Daimyo is still dealing with government affairs, it is too late to compare the time. As a man, I enter  As for the Daimyo Mansion, it is still not suitable. I will go in and report to the Daimyo tomorrow morning before His Highness and the courtiers discuss matters." Then Sanada Kanaki turned around and said: "Then I will take the first step, please leave here.  You guys cleaned it up.¡±

    Zabuza nodded, and Sanada Kanxiang left quickly. After Sanada Kanxiang left, Zabuza looked at Minagawa Xiaxue and said: "Xiaxue, do you know why Lord Naruto asked you to stay with me in Wind Star City? At the same time,  Are you still allowed to enter the court?" Minagawa Natsuki was stunned, and Zabuza said: "Because Lord Naruto wants to train you. Lord Naruto himself doesn't like politics, but as the prince of Snow Country, he can't  I don¡¯t know about politics, so he arranged for me, Ningji, and Kaneki to enter the court. However, Neji¡¯s mind is on training, and I, although I liked it more at first, now I like fighting more, and Kaneki  Xiang, after all, he is not a real Snow Country person, but Xia Xue, you are different, you are a real Snow Country person, right from the beginning. At the beginning, the Snow Country was only the size of a palm, and you followed Ming from that time.  Sir, you should also know Naruto-sama very well. He is really good to ordinary people, isn't he? Under the rule of him and His Highness the Daimyo, the Kingdom of Snow will only become stronger and stronger, and the lives of the people will also become better and better.  The better, but to do this, you need someone, someone who can really do good things for the people of Snow Country, and someone whom Lord Naruto trusts"

    "Naruto-sama has chosen me" Minagawa Natsuki was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes slowly became firm, and strong fire seemed to emerge from his eyes. Minagawa Natsuki clenched his fists and said, "In order to achieve Naruto as soon as possible,  I will do my best to accept what you think of me. I will never let you down, Naruto-sama."

    Zabuza nodded, then turned around and said, "Okay, from now on, I will learn from Kanada Sanada. He is a genius, a real genius. Although his strength is not high, he is very good at handling political affairs and has a clear mind.  She also has a view of the overall situation and is an absolute military person. From now on, you can follow her. Learn political things from her. Of course, at the same time, don¡¯t neglect your cultivation. If you don¡¯t mind, any cultivation  You can ask me any questions you have. Don¡¯t let down Naruto-sama¡¯s expectations.¡±

    "Yes, Zabuza-sama. I will try my best." Minagawa Natsuki said to Zabuza.said loudly from behind.  Then he suddenly followed Zabuza's figure, Minagawa Natsuki's eyes revealed a strong fighting spirit: "Naruto-sama, I will not let you down, whether in court or in terms of strength.  I will always support you. Anyone who wants to disobey you, I will deal with it first." After saying that, Minagawa Natsuki suddenly threw the kunai in his hand behind him, 'Peng'  With a sound, the kunai was nailed to the family that was destroyed by Minagawa Natsuki and the others. The sound of 'chichi' sounded, and the explosive charm attached to the kunai suddenly exploded, and then a fire broke out. Soon the fire in the manor caused the surrounding area.  People's attention is just that maybe this family is really unpopular. No one came to put out the fire. By the time the city guard led the soldiers to put out the fire, the entire manor had been reduced to rubble

    The Kingdom of Iron, in a small village.

    After hearing the information about Mao Shanhong, Naruto didn't say much, but raised his head slightly and glanced at the moon outside and said: "Okay, since today's Five Shadows meeting has ended, we have nothing to do for the time being.  It needs to be dealt with, and we have just arrived in the Iron Country, so let¡¯s take a rest today. Let¡¯s talk about everything tomorrow. Tomorrow may be interesting.¡±

    "Yes, leader." Everyone responded, then dispersed, stopping and leaning around. Naruto leaned aside casually, then closed his eyes and began to practice. Bai quietly knelt down next to Naruto, and just  Like a shadow, it never strays too far from Naruto.  Qiya Zuimeng was not far away, Neji had Byakugan, and Mao Shanhong was very good at detecting information, so the two of them stood on the outermost edge, while Yuji Yueka sat down close to them.  Everyone ate some dry food and rested.

    A very peaceful night passed. The next day, when the sky became slightly brighter, Bai stood up and carefully left Naruto's side. But in fact, when Bai just stood up, Naruto had already felt it, and the one with the Byakugan  The kittens on Neji and Mao Shanhong's shoulders had already woken up. The cat was awakened, and naturally Mao Shanhong also woke up. Only Qi Ya Zui Meng and Yue Hua Yuji did not wake up.

    Shiro left the room cautiously. Naruto opened his eyes slightly, took a look, and then continued to close his eyes. Neji and Mao Shanhong did the same, without any movement. After a while, when it was not bright yet,  , an alluring fragrance came over, and this fragrance directly woke up Qi Yazuimeng and Yuehua Yuer who were still resting, and everyone sat up.

    At this time, Bai walked in gently with a bowl of porridge. After a brief look, she knew that everyone had woken up. After all, everyone present was patient and vigilant. Bai looked at everyone  He smiled softly and said: "I went to hunt a pheasant and then made some chicken porridge. It's in the kitchen. Let's go and eat some." Then without waiting for anyone else to answer, he directly brought the porridge in his hand to Naruto.  In front of him, he said: "Naruto-sama." Others stood up one after another.

    Naruto opened his eyes and took the porridge from Bai's hand, took a sip and said, "It's delicious." Although there were only three of them, Bai's eyes showed a trace of satisfaction.  Bai's wish is actually very simple, that is, he hopes that the person he cares about can affirm him, that's all.

    After everyone had breakfast, Naruto took a deep breath and said: "After a while, I think the new Five Shadows Conference will begin. Let's keep quiet for the time being. Mao Shanhong, you  Go and check the news immediately. I want to know all the news about the Five Shadows Conference. Neji, go and help her. At the same time, go check it out. It¡¯s best to draw a picture of the Iron Kingdom¡¯s military arrangement, although we don¡¯t care.  The Kingdom of Iron, but there is a certain reason why the Kingdom of Iron has been able to exist as a neutral country for so many years, so if possible, don¡¯t alarm the Kingdom of Iron first. Zui Meng, you and Yuji will support them from behind, but don¡¯t get too close.  They, otherwise, once you are discovered, it will be easy to expose them."

    "Yes, leader." Everyone responded, and then Naruto paused slightly and said: "Ningji, if you see the Raikage, don't get excited first. Find out his movements first, and then we will  Decide what to do with it! Don¡¯t be impulsive, you know?¡±

    "I'm not a child. I know how to do it, and I've endured it for so many years. Now I can bear it." Neji said calmly.  Naruto nodded and said: "Okay then, Baijiu and I will stay here and wait for your news. Remember, today is just to explore the news first, no one should be too impulsive. Okay, let's go."

    "Yes." Ningci and others immediately left.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 563: Journey to the Kingdom of Iron (2)

    "Naruto-sama, can Neji-sama really endure it?" Shiro looked at Naruto and said, "Ningci-sama has been enduring his father's hatred for several years. According to Neji-sama's proud character, he can no longer endure it.  com If you see the Raikage this time, Neji-sama will most likely rush out to question him."

    "Indeed." Naruto nodded and said: "According to Neji's previous character, it is indeed very likely that he would rush out directly, but Bai, pride is not a bad emotion, because everyone is proud, and I am the same.  He is proud of his own strength, his birth, even the nine tails in his body, and everything about him. Pride is not terrible. What is terrible is arrogance and arrogance, because pride can easily breed these two emotions.  So pride is always regarded as a bad character, but people forget that pride is because they have something to be proud of. If a person doesn't even have pride, then his self-esteem will also be lost."

    As he spoke, Naruto paused slightly, looked at the group of people leaving in the distance and said, "In the past, it was really easy for Neji to have these two emotions, but now Neji is no longer the same person as before.  Ningci is now much more mature than before. Otherwise, he would not have been able to stay in the Snow Country for so many years without going to Yunyin Village, because constant life experiences have made Ningci mature, especially  During the days when I went out to practice with the lustful immortal, Koyuki had not fully mastered the Snow Country at that time. Although Koyuki was assisted by the third husband, he could only barely maintain it. A large number of things in the Snow Country were weighed down by Neji and  In the case of Zabuza, the two of them worked together to maintain the Snow Country and at the same time continued to expand. During this process, Ningji has matured too much. Now he can distinguish priorities. So I am very  Don¡¯t worry and let Neci investigate. Coupled with Neci¡¯s eye roll, it¡¯s the only choice to investigate the information.¡±

    "Haha." Bai raised his hand and lightly covered his mouth with the back of his hand and smiled: "Naruto-sama, you have such a high opinion of Neji-sama, so I would like to congratulate you first, Naruto-sama, for having a capable general under your command.  ¡±

    Naruto looked at Bai Bai, stretched out his hand and gently tapped Bai Bai's forehead and said: "Okay, don't worry about this kind of thing. Now, you should take a rest first. You got up too early before. Wait until they collect the information."  After we come back, we will make a decision based on the intelligence.¡±

    "Yes, my Lord Naruto." Bai said immediately. She did not question Naruto's words, or in other words, she would never question Naruto's words, even if Naruto said that the sun rises at night and the moon  She would not question it if it rose during the day, because in her mind she was the tool of Lord Naruto in front of her, just like the Thunder God Sword in Lord Naruto's hand, a tool would not question its owner  .

    The sky was getting dark. Naruto practiced with his eyes closed. Bai knelt down behind Naruto and practiced with him. Suddenly, Naruto suddenly opened his eyes. After Naruto opened his eyes for a while, the person behind Naruto  Shiro also opened his eyes.

    'Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh' Three figures appeared in front of Naruto, Mao Shanhong was kneeling on one knee, Qiya Zuimeng also knelt down on one knee as soon as he saw it, Yuehua Yuji glanced at them and hesitated for a moment.  , also wanted to kneel down, Naruto waved to Yuehua Yuji, then helped Qiya Zuimeng and Maoshan Hong up and said: "Didn't I say that members of the organization do not need to salute, everyone is  Companion, when have you ever seen such a grand ceremony between companions?"

    After Mao Shanhong was helped up by Naruto, when she heard Naruto's words, she quickly shook her head and said: "No, Naruto-sama, my subordinates cannot agree with this. Although we have become members of the organization, we have some advantages compared to others.  It is a privilege, and I am also very honored to be your companion, but you are always the leader of your subordinates, and saluting you is the basic etiquette."

    Naruto shook his head and said no more, because he had said similar words to Mao Shanhong dozens of times, but every time Mao Shanhong was like this, and every time he led the people around Mao Shanhong to salute, and it was the same this time.  , so Naruto just said a few words and stopped, because it was of no use at all.

    "Okay, let's not talk about this now, where is Ningji?" Naruto looked at Mao Shanhong and said: "He hasn't come back yet?"

    Mao Shanhong nodded and said: "Yes, Lord Naruto, when my subordinates and Lord Neji went to explore the news, because of Lord Ningji's eyes, we separated. My subordinates went to explore in one direction, and Lord Ningji also  We went to explore a direction, while Qi Ya Zui Meng, Yue Hua Yuji and the others met outside Iron City, the only city in the Iron Kingdom. We agreed on a time, and when the time came, our subordinates withdrew, and Qi Ya  Zuimeng and the others met together, and then waited for Lord Ningci together, but there was no news about Lord Ningci. Their subordinates entered the Iron City several times to look for Lord Ningci, but nothing was gained. It was already late, and there was no one in the city.  With the traces of the battle, my subordinates had no choice but to?? and Qiya Zuimeng, Yuehua Yuer and the others retreated first.  "

    "Really?" Naruto responded, but didn't say much. He thought for a moment and said, "Ignore it for now. Mao Shanhong, what information did you find out?"

    Mao Shanhong collected her thoughts and then said: "Naruto-sama, my subordinates have found out that the Five Kage Talks have only been a quarrel between the five Kages. Today, my subordinates secretly eavesdropped on the entire meeting. The reason seems to be  The Tsuchikage looked down on the Kazekage who was too young. The two adults, the Mizukage and the Hokage, seemed to be naturally repulsive to each other. They disliked each other and attacked each other because of trivial matters. The Raikage kept blaming the other kages, while the Iron Shadow  It is very difficult to be the leader of a country in the middle. As for the truly meaningful things, not a single thing was discussed. Apart from these things, other things are just trivial matters and nothing worth paying attention to. In addition, time is limited.  , the subordinates did not find out too much information, but they are more concerned about one thing. Each of the followers brought by the five shadows seems to have the strength of a jounin or an elite jounin. Especially the ones behind Mizukage.  Two attendants, one of whom was a very young man, seemed to lack confidence. However, what caught my attention was that he was carrying two knives behind his back. My subordinate went to investigate and found out that the man should be Wu.  The successor of one of the Kage Seven Ninja Swords. Those two swords are most likely similar to Raiga, one of the Seven Ninja Swords."

    "The Seven Ninja Sword?" Naruto thought for a moment and said, "But being able to inherit the title of the Seven Ninja Sword and being selected as the Mizukage's guard also shows his strength in disguise. He is a person worth paying attention to.  character."

    "Really, it looks like it will be very interesting once the battle starts. Is it the Seven Ninja Swords that uses double swords?" Yuji Yueka said, with strong excitement in his eyes.

    Mao Shanhong ignored Yuehua Yuji and continued: "As for the other person of Mizukage, he was a very famous person on the battlefield decades ago. He now covers his right eye with an eyepatch. If the subordinate  If I¡¯m not mistaken, what¡¯s hidden under that eyepatch should be the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan.¡±

    "Byakugan!" Everyone was slightly startled, "Is there a transplant?" Naruto read, and then continued to think about the information collected by Mao Shanhong. Bai handed the scroll in his hand to Naruto, which recorded this  Everything Mao Shanhong just said.

    Naruto looked at this scroll and thought slowly. Just after thinking for a while, Naruto looked to another place, and Ningji jumped up and appeared in front of Naruto and the others and took a few breaths.  : "I'm sorry, Naruto, I was a little impulsive and didn't come back in time as agreed with Mao Shanhong."

    Naruto nodded slightly, handed the scroll in his hand to Neji and said: "Okay, now is not the time to talk about this. This is the news found by Mao Shanhong. After you read it, tell me why you spent so long.  What did you find out?"

    After Neji read the news about Mao Shanhong, he took out a scroll from himself and opened it. He saw a map with countless black spots on it. Neji pointed at the map and said: "I spent a lot of money on this."  The map of Iron City drawn in 2016 is very crude due to time constraints. The black spots on it are the patrols in the city. At the same time, we have also found out the time when they changed defenses and the scope of their patrols. If we want to sneak in  If you do, you can easily sneak in here according to this map." Ningji pointed to the center of the map and said: "This is where the Five Shadows Conference is."

    The group of people immediately looked at the map and silently memorized the route on the map. After a while, Neji said: "In addition to this, I have also found out how the five Kages rested after the meeting.  However, due to time constraints, I have not fully found out the identities of the five shadow followers. The followers of the Kazekage and the Hokage, Naruto, you already know. The two followers of the Mizukage, such young men carrying double swords on their backs  The man's name is Chojuro, and he became a bodyguard of the Mizukage not long ago. Because some of the members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen launched coups and rebelled, his life in Kirikage Village was not easy, and he was suspected of everything. In this way  The reason for his lack of confidence. As for the other one, I haven't found out. There are two people in the Tsuchikage, one male and one female. The woman's name is Kurotsuchi, and she is the granddaughter of the Tsuchikage. The man is not clear yet. As for the Raikage  The two heats around me seemed to be just two guards randomly selected by the Raikage, so I didn't investigate too seriously, but I found out that the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki and Kirabi's three disciples seemed to be in the Kingdom of Iron.  Domestically, that is to say, after they went to Konoha on the order of the Raikage to deliver the news of the Five Kage talks, they immediately came to join the Raikage."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 564: Journey to the Kingdom of Iron (3)

    "Really?" Naruto responded: "Does this mean that the Raikage is the strongest in the Kingdom of Iron now?"

    "Yes." Neci was silent for a moment and said, "Maybe other Kages also have hidden powers, but my subordinates didn't find anything. Secondly, I think that the other Kages are even the current Raikage of the Iron Country.  The hidden power may have been discovered, but there was a tacit understanding and no further words were said.¡±

    Naruto shook his head and said: "Ignore these for now, the five great shadows gather here, we must be careful in everything, otherwise, it will be easy to conflict with the five shadows. Neither we nor the Kingdom of Snow can withstand it, because of our background  Not as good as any of the five great ninja nations." "Meow meow." Just as Naruto was still talking, two cat meows suddenly came from the surroundings. The meows were non-stop, with a certain pattern, and the sound was very loud.  Urgently, Naruto frowned and said: "Cat meow?" Shiro, Neji, Qiya Zuimeng, Yuehua Yu and others looked blank. Mao Shanhong was startled and immediately stood up and said to Naruto in a hurry: "Ming  Sir, this is the cry for help of my Maoshan clan. Only in times of crisis, the cats in us will emit this cry. Most people cannot hear it. Only cats can hear it." Maoshanhong  After saying this, everyone discovered that all the fur on Mao Shanhong's body stood up, and the claws that were originally hidden in the fleshy palms also protruded.

    "Really, although I don't know why I heard" Naruto looked for a moment and said: "The sound should be from this direction! You have just finished investigating the information, so let's take a rest first." As soon as he finished speaking  , Naruto's figure disappeared instantly, and several flashes of Naruto's figure had completely disappeared, and Bai rushed out the moment Naruto's figure disappeared from the room, Mao Shanhong was stunned, and instantly completed the task of the Mao Shan clan.  Transformed and rushed out, Mao Shanhong was very anxious. Although Naruto had already used space ninjutsu and would soon arrive at the scene of the accident, she was still very worried because the number of the Mao Shan clan was extremely small.  Not long ago, they experienced great chaos before taking refuge with Naruto, and there were only a few people left. Now no one in the Maoshan clan could afford to lose.

    "" Neji looked like Qiya Zuimeng and Yuehua Yuji who were also following him out and said, "Let's just stay. Lord Naruto has already passed, and it won't be of any use if you stay in the past."  Neji's words made both of them stop, especially Tsukihana Yuji, who even complained: "If we go over now, I'm afraid all the enemies will have been killed by Naruto, and I won't be able to divide them.  But Neji, tell me about the man carrying the twin swords next to Mizukage, I am very interested in him."

    Naruto listened to the cat meowing that came into his ears from time to time, and kept moving forward in the direction of the source of the sound. Soon, Naruto found the place where the sound came from. He saw a man and a woman lying on the snow. They  The surrounding white snow was dyed red, and there was a kitten beside them each, shouting constantly, and not far away, five people wearing black robes and various masks, they were heading towards this  The two people shot countless kunai, and the kunai was also equipped with explosive charms.  The screams of the two kittens became more urgent, with a sense of despair at the same time.

    Naruto's eyes narrowed, his hands clasped together, and he completed the seal in an instant. At the same time, his figure immediately disappeared from the place, and suddenly appeared in front of the two kittens. Naruto was seen facing countless kunai and explosive talismans, and he was nowhere to be seen.  When Naruto made a seal move, the long hair on Naruto's back immediately flew up, instantly creating a wall in front of Naruto, and all the kunai were blocked by this wall of hair.

    The sound of 'boom boom boom' sounded, and Naruto frowned slightly, because Naruto found that the breaths of the five people were disappearing, which meant that they were escaping.  Soon the explosion stopped, and the mark in Naruto's hand changed. The wall of hair in front of Naruto immediately disappeared, turning into countless golden threads and spreading around.  In an instant, they rushed into the forest from the direction where the kunai was coming.

    The sound of 'Puff' sounded, and Naruto felt the sound of long hair piercing the human body, but Naruto knew that it was not five people who were pierced, but three people, and the remaining two people escaped because of Naruto's  The long hair still has a distance limit, and they just took out the long hair's attack range. In addition, after the death of the three people who were pierced by Naruto's long hair, their bodies turned into a ball of blue flames.  , burning Naruto's long hair, Naruto could only take the initiative to break this section of long hair. Naruto just wanted to start to catch up, but then stopped and turned to look at the two Maoshan tribesmen behind him.

    'Whoosh!' Just after Naruto turned around, countless Ice Senbon suddenly flew out from behind Naruto, but each Ice Senbon did not touch Naruto and the two Maoshan tribesmen in front of Naruto. Naruto simply ignored them.  , squatting down and looking at the two Maoshan tribe members, a man and a woman, Naruto sighed secretly, because the woman was already dead, but there was a smile on her lips.

    Maoshan peopleLooking at Naruto, a very forced smile appeared on his face: "I've finally waited for you to come." Naruto explored for a while, secretly shook his head and said: "I'm late!" The Maoshan tribesman shook his head slightly: "No,  It's not too late, it's just the right time. Her subordinates have been telling her that the leader will definitely come to save us. Before she died, she saw the leader appearing and blocking our way, and we had no regrets, so even if  She died with a smile."

    The Maoshan tribesman paused slightly, and then continued: "My subordinates and she are stationed in the Country of Fire. We found out some information, but because the information is too important, I can only hand it over to the leader or the clan leader in person, because  The subordinate knew that the leader and the clan leader had come to the Kingdom of Iron, so the subordinate and she also came to the Kingdom of Ironahem" Naruto held his hand and listened to him quietly.  As he spoke, he suddenly coughed up a lot of blood.

    The Maoshan tribesman took a few breaths and said: "Now is not the time to talk about this. Leader, the information that my subordinates are investigating is all on my subordinates. Leader, subordinates" After saying this, his words stopped.  , he didn't say the rest of the words, and Naruto, who was holding his hand, knew that his pulse had stopped.

    With two "bang bang" sounds, two huge ice blocks hit behind Naruto. I saw that there was a person inside each of the two ice blocks. Bai appeared behind Naruto and whispered: "Naruto  Sir, these two escapees have been captured."

    Naruto nodded and took a look, with a cold glint in his eyes: "It turns out to be Konoha's ANBU. Shiro, is there any way to ask how the situation is going?" "Yes, Lord Naruto!" Shiro responded.  With a sound, his hands slightly formed a seal: "Secret Technique: Secret Realm of Ningxue." Bai faced one of the people, and there was an instant 'bang' sound. The ice on the person's head shattered, revealing his entire head. Bai looked at him and said  : "Who are you and what's your name? Why are you here?"

    "I have no name, only a code name. I belong to the Root Organization. Because I found someone probing for information inside the organization, I came to hunt him down on the order of Danzo-sama." After the man finished speaking tremblingly, Bai continued to ask: "  Danzo-sama, what kind of person is he? What has he been doing recently?" "Danzo-sama is a very god" Before this man could finish speaking, a ball of flame suddenly surged from his body, and in the blink of an eye, he was  He burned out.

    Naruto frowned slightly, stepped forward and took a look and said: "A curse seal, huh, even his own men need to cast a curse seal. It seems that he doesn't trust anyone or he doesn't even have anyone he can trust.  , It's really pitiful." After saying that, Naruto waved his hand and said: "Okay, Shiro, kill him. Anyway, you can't ask anything." Shiro nodded, his hands formed a slight seal, and in an instant, the only one left  The man and the piece of ice on his body turned into pieces and floated down.

    "Meow, the two kittens on the two Maoshan tribesmen each let out a cry, and then each licked their master. Then they bit out a scroll from their master's body and placed it on Naruto's shoulder.  , put the scroll in Naruto's hand. Naruto held the scroll in his hand and looked at the two cats. He always felt that something was wrong with these two cats. Just as the two cats left Naruto's shoulders, they suddenly rushed  Facing a rock, these two cats actually wanted to die. Naruto was shocked and immediately wanted to stop the two cats, but with a 'whoosh' sound, Mao Shanhong kneeled on one knee and appeared in front of Naruto. Naruto said:  "Naruto-sama, the lives of the people of the Cat Mountain clan and the cats are connected. If one of them dies, the other will never survive alone.  It's the same whether it's a human or a cat.  "With two 'bang' sounds, the two cats hit the rock and were immediately bloody and bloody. Mao Shanhong knelt on one knee in front of Naruto, clutching the snow under his feet with both hands, and a few tears fell.

    Naruto shook his head and said: "Okay, Mao Shanhong, you can collect their corpses first." After saying that, Naruto turned around and said: "I will avenge them." With that, Naruto jumped away,  Shiro nodded to Nekoyama Kurenai and jumped up to follow Naruto.

    ¡®Tick tock, tick tock.  ' Tears welled up in Mao Shanhong's eyes, and she knelt down towards Naruto's leaving figure and said, "My subordinate Mao Shanhong, thank you, chief."

    After Naruto returned, Neji and the three of them had not rested yet. Naruto nodded slightly and said: "Two people from the Maoshan tribe were just killed. I was a step too late. Their injuries were too serious, and in the end I failed to save them."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 565 The Final Test

    Naruto took out two scrolls and said, "These are the scrolls they desperately sent. I took a look at them on the way. You guys should take a look too." After saying that, Naruto handed the scrolls in his hand to Neji and said:  "I left Mao Shanhong to collect their corpses. I promised Mao Shanhong that I would avenge them. Well, there is no action for today, but be prepared. We may experience a war in a few days.  "After saying that, Naruto turned around and left the room, and Shiro followed Naruto like a shadow.

    "Danzo!" Naruto uttered these two words, and strong murderous and evil aura emerged from his body. Bai stood behind Naruto and silently suppressed all the murderous aura emanating from Naruto.  The murderous aura and baleful aura emanating from it were too heavy. Although Shiro could control it within a certain range, this required a lot of Bai's energy. Especially the baleful aura on Naruto's body was far greater than that on Naruto's body.  The murderous aura caused the suppressed Bai's face to turn pale quickly.

    After a while, Naruto suddenly woke up. He looked at the pale Bai standing behind him and shook his head: "You don't have to work so hard." Bai smiled and shook his head: "I know, Naruto-sama, in my case  After reading the news that the Maoshan people desperately sent, I know that you will be angry, very, very angry. When you are angry, you will not be able to control your aura. If the aura spreads, you will be easily discovered.  We¡¯re not in a position to be discovered right now.¡±

    Naruto shook his head and said: "Okay, Bai, you have consumed a lot of energy, so you should go and rest first. I need some time to think about the next thing." Bai looked at Naruto and nodded: "Yes,  Naruto-sama." Bai smiled and turned to leave. After Bai left, Naruto took a few steps forward and pushed open the door of the room. He jumped directly onto the roof. Although it was very cold outside and there was snow on the roof,  But Naruto just needed this. Naruto shook the god's robe to clear a small space on the roof. Then Naruto shook the god's robe and put his long golden hair through the top of the god's robe.  Inside, at the same time, he put the hat attached to the God's robe on his head, completely hiding his long golden hair, and then Naruto sat down, because Naruto was sitting next to the chimney, and Naruto was  The god's robe is white, so when Naruto sat down, he completely blended into the surrounding environment. It was difficult to find Naruto's figure. In addition, it was snowing heavily, so it was easy to regard Naruto as a snowman.  And ignore the past.  And because of the cold, the murderous aura and evil aura in Naruto's body gradually disappeared.

    Bai stood outside the house, watching the murderous aura and evil spirit on Naruto gradually disappear, then he showed a smile, and then stepped into the room

    After adding the two scrolls in Naruto's hand, Neji immediately started reading them. He knew that the information sent by the Maoshan clan to the death was definitely not a trivial matter, and Naruto's reaction also proved this.  , just as Neji was flipping through it, a strong aura erupted from Naruto who had just left. This aura would have suppressed Qiya Zuimeng's body, which was the weakest, in an instant. If it hadn't been for Neji first  If he supported him in one step, Qiya Zuimeng would probably kneel down. Soon Naruto's strength actually weakened. Neji took a quick look and knew that it was Shiro who was suppressing Naruto's momentum. After a while, Naruto's body  His aura has calmed down a lot, and Neji no longer has to hold Qiya in his drunken dreams.

    "Such a strong evil aura. I didn't expect the leader's aura to be so strong. This is the first time I have felt such a strong aura from the leader." Qi Ya Zuimeng wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, "Thank you very much, Neji. If it weren't for  If you say so, I'm afraid I will be directly suppressed by the leader's momentum." Neji shook his head and said: "It's nothing, we are in the same class, and we should help each other." After speaking, Neji continued to read the scroll in his hand.

    Qiya Zuimeng didn¡¯t say much, and looked at Yuehua Yuji, the only silent person next to him.  After a quick glance, a drop of cold sweat broke out on Qiya Zuimeng's forehead, and Yuehua Yuer's feet were shaking slightly. Just now, Naruto's momentum exploded. Although he relied on his own strength to achieve success, he still didn't succeed.  It wasn't easy, but there was a smile on his face: "Is this Naruto's strength? It's great. I made the right choice to follow him. Hehe, it will be fun to fight with him. Next time, next time I will definitely  Challenge him."

    Listening to Yuehua Yuji's words, Qiya Zuimeng broke into a cold sweat, because if ordinary people felt such a huge momentum, let alone think about the next challenge, I am afraid that people with slightly weaker strength would not even be able to do it.  He didn't dare to face it again, but Yue Hua Youer was completely suppressed this time, but he was still thinking about the challenge, which made Qi Ya Zuimeng feel helpless.

    "By the way, Neji, why is Naruto-sama so angry?" Qiya Zuimeng looked at Ningci and said, "I have never seen Naruto-sama so angry!"

    Ningji took a look and said, "I haven't seen it either, except last time, when Six Paths Pain attacked, Miss Hinata was injured., Naruto also seemed to have exploded. As for that time, neither I nor you were present, so we didn't feel it.  And why was Naruto so angry this time¡­.  Neji handed him the two scrolls in his hand and said, "You and Yuji can read it."  I went to prepare for the battle.  "As he said that, Neji turned around and casually found a place to sit down and began to recover the chakra he had consumed today.

    Qi Ya Zuimeng took the scroll in confusion, Yuehua Yuji also came over, and then they both looked at it at the same time. They saw that the handwriting on the scroll was very sloppy, and you could tell that it was written in a hurry.  , all I saw was scrawled above: Sasuke Uchiha, with three members of his team, officially entered the Kingdom of Fire, with the target directed at Konoha. At this time, the Fifth Hokage of Konoha happened to go to the Kingdom of Iron to participate in the Five Shadows.  The talks would probably be detrimental to Konoha.

    What was recorded on this scroll did not shock them too much, because they had already expected it. As early as when Uchiha Sasuke betrayed Konoha, they had already expected that Sasuke would one day face Konoha.  So Qi Ya Zui Meng didn¡¯t have too many surprises.  After connecting to Qiya Zuimeng, he opened the second scroll. When he saw the content on this scroll, Qiya Zuimeng's pupils shrank suddenly. He saw that it read: Danzo, the leader of Konohagakure, together with the elders  Under the auspices of the Fire Nation daimyo, Koharu Mitotomo and others decided to bring the current Hokage Senju Tsunade back to Konoha for house arrest. All affairs in Konoha were handled by Danzo and the other three. At the same time, there was no restriction on house arrest during the meeting.  During the deadline, Sandai did not say a word during the meeting, and Jiraiya and the others argued to no avail.  It was found that Danzo and two root members were heading towards the Kingdom of Iron.  The entire scroll only contained these few sentences, but it was enough for them to understand why Naruto was so angry.

    "As members of the organization, you should know. Naruto has always regarded Tsunade-sama and Shizune-sama as his relatives." Neji said not far away: "Tsunade-sama is one of the few people in this world.  There is another thing about the person who can make Naruto give everything. Maybe you don't know, and I only found out later. When Naruto took Yakumo and I to leave Konoha, to be precise, Naruto was looking for him.  Before Yakumo and I, he had already told the Fifth Hokage Tsunade-sama and Jiraiya-sama about his departure from Konoha" At this point, Neci paused slightly and said: "And no matter it is  Tsunade-sama, Jiraiya-sama or Shizune-sama, they all knew that Naruto would take Yakumo with him when he left, who was living in the villa on Migaoka Mountain outside Konoha Village, and they even didn't even know what Naruto wanted to do next.  They knew the direction they were going and the time they were leaving, but they didn't move. They acted as if they knew nothing and allowed Naruto, me, and Yakumo to leave. Tsunade-sama, Jiraiya-sama, Shizune-sama, they all remained silent.  There has never been any interruption in helping Naruto. And if Tsunade-sama is placed under house arrest this time, then Shizune-sama, who is Tsunade-sama¡¯s confidant, will definitely receive the same treatment. Perhaps Jiraiya-sama will not be placed under house arrest.  , but Jiraiya-sama will definitely be under surveillance, and there is no time limit for this house arrest, which means that it is very likely that all living beings will be under house arrest."

    "I didn't expect that there would be such a twist." Qi Ya was stunned for a moment and said: "In this case, it is normal for the leader to get angry. The leader is afraid that Naruto will make a big fuss in the Kingdom of Iron this time. I hope.  The Land of Snow can withstand Naruto's anger." Then Qi Ya Zuimeng suddenly said with a condensed expression: "But I didn't expect that Danzo would just come this way. In this case, we will face a series of battles next.  , But Yuji, this should be in line with your wish." Yuehua Yuji nodded, holding the double swords at his waist with both hands and said excitedly: "Yes, I can't wait to use my double swords.  It¡¯s about to be unsheathed. Five Kage, and their guards. Especially the one named Chojuro who carries the two swords.¡±

    Neji opened his eyes slightly and glanced at Yue Yue, who was looking excited, with a smile on his face. Then he closed his eyes and said secretly: "All along, yours has been very consistent with our requirements, and so has Naruto.  I intend to include you in the organization, but I still can't trust you. This is the final test I will give you. If you can pass it, then I will recognize you as my companion. If you cannot pass it, then I will kill you.  The person you want may not be Naruto, but I will definitely hunt you down until death." As he spoke, Neji closed his eyes slightly, time passed slowly, and it was dawn

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 566 The Eve of the War (1)

    "It's dawn."

    Naruto raised his head and looked at the sky. Because Naruto had been sitting on the roof all night, the snow on his body had completely covered him. From a distance, he looked like a snowman. Although Naruto raised his head, the snow on his body fell.  Naruto was silent for a while, and then said: "Shiro, how is your spirit?" On Naruto's body, Shiro appeared quietly behind Naruto, just in time to hear Naruto's question,  He smiled softly and said: "I have recovered, Lord Naruto, and can join the battle at any time."

    Naruto nodded and said, "I don't think we need to do it today. Let's have another day off, tomorrow."

    As he said that, Naruto paused slightly and said: "Shiro, you go see Mao Shanhong, it's been a night, and she hasn't come back yet, maybe something happened?" "Yes, Naruto-sama."

    Bai responded, jumped up and left directly.

    Bai, who had just flown out, saw Mao Shanhong coming back from a distance before he was out of Naruto's sight. Bai stopped, and after meeting up with Mao Shanhong, the two of them said a few words and then flew towards Naruto.  Come.

    Naruto frowned slightly, because Naruto discovered that Mao Shanhong was actually the transformation of Mao Shan warrior, instead of using the transformation of Cat Woman. In addition, Naruto saw that there was still a trace of blood on Mao Shan Hong's claws. Naruto  He knew that Mao Shanhong must have experienced a battle, but Naruto knew that the battle should be easily resolved, because Naruto did not see any signs of injury on Mao Shanhong's body, and even Mao Shanhong's breathing was not messy at all.  It seems that the opponent is not a powerful ninja.

    But no matter what, Mao Shanhong encountered an enemy, so Naruto stood up directly, shook slightly, shook off all the snow on his body, and then jumped directly from the roof, with golden hair on Naruto  The moment he jumped down, he was already flowing out of the divine robe behind him, swaying in the wind.

    "Naruto-sama."

    Mao Shanhong knelt on one knee in front of Naruto and said: "My subordinates just killed several soldiers from the Kingdom of Iron, and a special signal was sent out before they died.

    "I'm afraid someone will find out here soon. I made a mistake. Please forgive me, Naruto-sama."  "

    "Tell me what's going on, right?" Naruto helped Mao Shanhong up and said, "Why did you suddenly confront people from the Iron Kingdom?" Mao Shanhong stood up and said, "After my subordinates buried the clan members, because of the clan members  When the number of soldiers was reduced again and they were stationed at the cemetery, they discovered that soldiers from the Kingdom of Iron were patrolling nearby. Because they didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, their subordinates hid nearby. It didn¡¯t take long for more than a dozen soldiers from the Kingdom of Iron to arrive.  Nearby, although they were only soldiers, each of them had strength comparable to that of a genin, and they seemed to know their surroundings very well. They discovered something was wrong as soon as they arrived. After a little exploration, they discovered the graves where their subordinates buried their clansmen. They wanted to  Dig the grave, so I am subordinate."

    At this point, Mao Shanhong paused slightly and said: "When my subordinates were killing them, one of them cast a signal. However, because my subordinates were worried about the tombs of their clansmen, after killing all the soldiers, they did not  I rushed back immediately, but first properly handled the tomb before coming back to report, please forgive me, Naruto-sama."

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No, they died for me, so you handled it well.

    As for the fact that we were discovered, it's not a big deal, and you just said that they gave a signal. Even so, they still need time to react, and now this is the time of the Five Shadows meeting, they will definitely not be alerted immediately  Those big shots, in this case, they will send people to investigate the situation again. Although they may be more careful because the previous personnel were destroyed, this also gives us time. When they find us,  It might be a day later, it might be a few days later.

    Anyway, I have decided to rest here for a day, and then make a big fuss in the Kingdom of Iron tomorrow, as long as no one finds us before dawn tomorrow.  "

    "Yes, thank you, Lord Naruto."

    Mao Shanhong said that she wanted to kneel down, but this time Naruto did not kneel down, but immediately helped her up and said: "Okay, you go to rest first.

    You have not rested for a whole day and night. Your energy and physical strength have been exhausted. Please reply as soon as possible.

    Come with me tomorrow to experience the Five Shadows Conference.  "

    "Yes, Lord Naruto, my subordinates will do their best."

    Maoshanhong salutes.

    At this moment, there was a sudden 'bang' sound, a burst of smoke rose, and a toad appeared in Naruto's footsteps. It saw Naruto, then jumped directly onto Naruto's shoulders and said: "You are Namikaze Naruto  Be the contractor of our toad clan."

    Naruto nodded. In fact, because of the contract, this toad knew very well what was happening in front of him.He is a contractor of his own clan, so after asking, before Naruto could reply, he opened his mouth, stuck out his tongue, put it in front of Naruto and said: "This is another contractor, Jiraiya gave it to you.  letter."

    Naruto was stunned and reached out to take the scroll.

    As soon as Naruto took the scroll, the toad automatically jumped off Naruto's shoulder and said: "Really, let us toad clan come to deliver the news to you. It's a shame that you can think of it, but fortunately I don't need a contract.  You can come directly to the contractor if you summon him. Otherwise, the information will be delayed. What should you do?" After saying that, the toad disappeared directly after forming the seal. Naruto ignored it and opened the scroll in his hand.  , from the short words of the toad, Naruto knew that this information was transmitted by Jiraiya, and if Jiraiya could transmit this information, it must be very important information, so Naruto  He immediately opened the scroll and checked it. After taking a short look, Naruto handed the scroll to Bai and said, "Sure enough, my decision is right. Tomorrow, we will cause trouble in the Kingdom of Iron."

    With that said, Naruto turned around and stepped into the house.

    Shiro took the scroll handed over by Naruto and saw what was written on the scroll: The group of elders used powerful power to forcibly establish Danzo as the Sixth Hokage. However, under the interference of the third generation, he became the Hokage's agent. Then Danzo led  People go to the Kingdom of Iron.

    "They are going to take action against Tsunade-sama."

    Mao Shanhong said: "Even the Sixth Hokage has been appointed as the agent, so that means Tsunade-sama, the Fifth Hokage, is no longer needed! Are they crazy?" "Maybe."

    Bai responded softly, then put away the scroll and said: "In this case, the Fire Country will have to bear the wrath of Lord Naruto, but I don't know how the Fire Country's daimyo will deal with it next? But no matter what  In this way, it is the ordinary people who are suffering."

    Mao Shanhong shook his head: "There is nothing we can do about it. Besides, Lord Naruto has already anticipated this. Hasn't he already made arrangements in the Land of Snow?"

    "But anyone can see at a glance that although these measures will not cause trouble to the Snow Country once implemented, they will have an impact on the Fire Country.

    By then it is very likely that the Country of Fire will be angered.  "

    Bai immediately said: "And the ordinary people of the Fire Country will definitely be affected by these policies.

    In the end, it is they who suffer.  "

    "So what can we do? From the look on Naruto-sama's face, we can tell that neither you nor I can change this. I have already faintly felt Naruto-sama's anger, so someone must bear it.  The anger of adults.

    Since the Fire Nation and Konoha have made this decision, they must be aware of the consequences of these things.  "

    After saying that, Mao Shanhong paused slightly and said, "Okay, Shiro, I'll go tell Lord Neji and the others the news first."

    "As he spoke, Mao Shanhong shook his head and walked into the house. "Yes, someone must bear the anger of Lord Naruto."

    Shiro spoke softly: "The Country of Fire, Konoha, and Danzo can only choose you.".

    In the Kingdom of Fire, Danzo is heading towards the Kingdom of Iron with more than ten followers. Two of them are not wearing masks, while the remaining ten people are wearing various animal masks.  Knowing that they belong to the ANBU of Konoha, but now they are following Danzo, it is obvious that these people should be the root members of Konoha.

    At this time, the only two people without masks came forward and said: "Acting Sixth Hokage, we will leave the Land of Fire soon. Tomorrow, we can arrive at the Land of Iron."

    "Really?" Danzo responded, raised his head slightly and looked in the direction of the Kingdom of Iron and said secretly: "It seems that even Naruto Namikaze is rushing towards the Kingdom of Iron. Those two people are similar to those of the Inuzuka clan.  They should be the intelligence troops under Namikaze Naruto. If my Sharingan hadn't appeared, then they would have perfectly spied on the information and left calmly. They are simply born intelligence agents, but I didn't expect their  The speed was so fast that they had already left in an instant, but they could not escape the pursuit.

    But if they hadn't been discovered, I wouldn't have known that Namikaze Naruto would be a member of the Iron Country. Hum, I didn't expect that this Five Kage Talks would attract so many people's attention, but I felt this faint uneasiness in my heart.  what's going on?  I haven¡¯t felt this way for a long time.

    Maybe this Five Shadows Talk will be exciting.  "

    Thinking of this, Danzo said: "Speed ??up your pace again, and everyone should be careful. It is very likely that someone will come out to stop them. When the time comes, I will stop them. You all capture Tsunade. Remember, this operation  There is no room for error. Once you arrive in the Kingdom of Iron,Tsunade will be escorted back to Konoha under house arrest immediately. As for the Five Kage Talks, I, the agent of the Sixth Hokage, will continue.  "

    "yes."

    People around him responded, and then the group accelerated their pace.

    Chinese website

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 567 The Eve of the War (2)

    The Country of Fire, outside Konoha Village.

    "It's really a peaceful village." Gui Deng Shuiyue, who had white hair and triangular teeth, looked at the village in front of him and said, "I don't know why, but at one glance, I have the urge to destroy it."

    "Then come on." Sasuke, wearing a red cloud coat, looked at Konoha and said, "This time we are here with the purpose of destroying the entire Konoha."

    "I know, I will make you satisfied." Gui Deng Shuiyue said, and took out two thunder teeth behind him: "This time, I finally don't have to worry about it." I saw the lightning on the two thunder teeth began to flash.  move.

    "Wait a minute." Koro stepped forward to stop Sasuke and Suigetsu, then looked at Sasuke and said, "Sasuke, are you serious? You really want to destroy Konoha!"

    Sasuke glanced at Konoha before he could speak, but Kiden Suigetsu spoke first: "Koro, you won't forget, right? The purpose of setting up our Eagle Team is just to destroy Konoha. Isn't it just to complete our mission right now?"  When it comes to the team¡¯s purpose? Why, don¡¯t you want to accomplish our purpose?¡±

    "Of course I think so, as long as it is." Xiang Ling paused and did not continue. Then he changed the subject and said, "But you have also seen that Konoha is so peaceful, and the villagers inside have such satisfied faces.  , Sasuke, do you really want to destroy all of this?"

    Sasuke glanced at Xiang Lian and said coldly: "Peace? Humph, this peace is based on the annihilation of our Uchiha clan. This peace has too much blood. This peace belongs to my Uchiha clan."  Bodies are piling up. Now it¡¯s time to make them pay for the lives of the entire Uchiha clan.¡±

    "Sasuke!" Xiang Lian looked at Sasuke with blood-red eyes and involuntarily took a step back: "Then what about those villagers who are just ordinary people?" Xiang Lian pointed to an ordinary family in the distance. His father and mother were still there.  There was a three- or four-year-old daughter. The daughter was riding on her father's neck and wandering around the commercial street, while the mother followed beside her with a smile. It was a very harmonious and warm family.

    Xiang Ling pointed at this family and said: "They are just ordinary people. We can kill them with a raise of our hands. No, if we use ninjutsu, we can kill hundreds or even thousands of such people in an instant."  , are they also the enemies who destroyed the Uchiha clan? They are just ordinary people, they are simply innocent." After speaking, Xiang Lian paused slightly and looked at Sasuke and said: "Sasuke, if you are looking for those who directly or indirectly caused you  If the person whose family was destroyed takes revenge, even if he is a shadow-level master, I will try my best to help you. Even if it means giving you my life just to create an opportunity for you to attack, I will not hesitate to do so. But  Sasuke, they are just ordinary people. They cannot do anything to harm the Uchiha clan, let alone directly or indirectly cause the annihilation of the Uchiha clan. Please, Sasuke, don't hurt those ordinary people. All along, you are not  Do they all do this? You always have a great tolerance for ordinary people who are not ninjas."

    Sasuke looked at those ordinary people, his blood-red eyes gradually faded, and the expression on his face began to change. It was obvious that Sasuke was also hesitant about what to do. Looking at the harmonious family, Sasuke really couldn't destroy it.  Family, "So what do you think?" Suigetsu looked at Xiang Lian and said, "Indeed, those are just ordinary people, but the purpose of our team is to destroy Konoha. If we want to avoid harming these ordinary people, what should we do?  What about destroying Konoha?"

    Phosphorus was stunned, and Ghost Light Suigetsu continued: "If you want to destroy Konoha, the simplest and most effective way is this. Kill all the ordinary people, then Konoha will be destroyed naturally, and the culprit of destroying Uchiha is in Konoha City.  They are some low-ranking people. We don't know their whereabouts at all. It is not easy to kill them. The only way is to use the lives of these ordinary people to lure out the high-level people of Konoha. We can say that we are here to find Konoha.  The higher-ups in the Leaf want revenge, but after their defeat, they have already escaped and have left the entire Konoha, including the lives of all the people in Konoha, to our disposal."

    Phosphorus said disdainfully: "Idiot, do you think anyone will believe you if you say this? If you say that those high-level officials were defeated, they won't believe it at all. Although they are just ordinary people, they have not even experienced a fierce battle.  If so, how could they believe it?"

    "No, everyone does not need to believe it." Sasuke said: "The rumors stop at wise men, but not everyone is wise. What's more, Konoha Village is said to be a village, but it is more like a city, because here  There are so many ordinary people, so many that they far exceed the number of ninjas and are more than ten times more than ninjas. If there are only one or two fools among so many ordinary people who believe it, then the people around them will change.  Stupid, and then those who become stupid will drive the people around them to become stupid again.  Even if no one believes it, it will cast a shadow in their hearts. If the top management of Konoha come out to refute the rumors, then our goal will have been achieved, but if they don't come out, then our rumors will be gone.  If it succeeds, then the top management of Konoha will lose the support of the people, and then the foundation of Konoha will be shaken.  Sasuke looked at Suigetsu and said, "Suigetsu, your idea is very good, so let's do it according to your idea."  "As he spoke, Sasuke looked at Konoha and said, "Then let's go on a killing spree.  "Sasuke said and drew out the Kusanagi sword from his waist.

    "Wait." Xianglan stopped in front of Sasuke again and said: "No, Sasuke, do we really have no other method?" Xianglan said anxiously: "Once this method is used, maybe it will really happen.  It will force the top management of Konoha to come out, but this will cause huge casualties to the ordinary people of Konoha."

    "That's wrong." Gui Deng Shui Yue looked at Xiang Phosphorus and said: "It should be that if there are no certain casualties, this method will not have any effect at all. In other words, if only a certain number of people are killed, then this method will  It will be effective." Having said that, Ghost Light Suigetsu said with a smile: "But you don't have to worry too much about Konoha, because Konoha's ninjas and ordinary people have always been the most harmonious in getting along with each other, and they will definitely protect these people.  It belongs to the common people, so we don¡¯t need to kill too many people, and those ninjas will pop up. At that time, we only need to kill those ninjas. The only thing we are worried about after all is the spread of the battle. Maybe, when we force  When those high-level officials of Konoha come out, the number of civilians killed by our fighting will soon exceed the number we killed by ourselves!"

    "Sasuke, don't kill those ordinary people, okay?" Xiang Lian begged, tears began to fall from his eyes, Sasuke frowned deeply, Ghost Light Suigetsu looked at Xiang Lian and said doubtfully: "Hey, hey,  You are unusual this time. You have always been very calm, why is this happening this time?"

    "The village I used to live in was also a very peaceful village. Just like the Konoha Village in front of me, it was very peaceful, with happy and satisfied smiles on people's faces. But one day a group of ninjas came to the village,  I want to protect the village, but there are too many of them and they are very strong. I know that I cannot fight against them with my own strength, but I still plan to fight them because this is the village where I live.  , I can't tolerate others to destroy it. In the end, I was the only one who survived without any harm. It was those villagers, those ordinary villagers. They knew that I was a ninja, but they also knew that I was not theirs.  My opponent knocked me out in advance and used some special medicine. I was just a ninja who had just joined Kusanagi Village and had no ability to resist the medicine. So I fainted and everyone died, no matter what.  Men, women, old and young, they are all dead, everyone is dead. Sasuke, I beg you, please use other methods. Okay? Even if you use me as bait, I am willing."

    "I sympathize with your experience." Kiden Suigetsu said indifferently: "But, you are now a member of the Eagle Squad, you have to consider Sasuke's mood instead of just caring about your own. What's more, this is Mu  Ye, this is not the village you live in, you don¡¯t want to" Sasuke put an end to Suigetsu's words and said, "Xianglan, I didn't know you had such an experience."

    When Xiang Ling heard this, a hint of joy appeared on his face and he said: "Sasuke, what do you mean"

    "Xianglan." Sasuke also interrupted Xianglan's words, looked at Xianglan and said: "This time, you can have a good rest." Then Sasuke pointed behind him and said: "You walk five kilometers back, where  Wait until we're ready. We'll get there soon." Xiang Ling's body swayed and he looked at Sasuke in disbelief, while Sasuke stared at Konoha in front of him and said: "Let's go." After saying that, he said with a heavy  Suigetsu and I walked through Konoha's figure and headed towards Konoha.

    "Do you want to die? Sasuke." A deep voice sounded, and then a brisk voice remembered at the same time: "Don't you need to say this, maybe Sasuke can succeed, his method is correct, isn't it?"  The figure stopped immediately, and then twenty meters in front of them, a huge pitcher plant appeared on the trunk of a big tree. Then the pitcher plant opened, revealing a man whose body was half black and half white.  .

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 568 The Eve of the War (3)

    "What are you here for? Zetsu." Sasuke looked at Zetsu who appeared like a pitcher plant and said, "It seems that you and I have nothing to do with each other anymore!"

    "Don't say that, Sasuke." White Zetsu said, while Black Zetsu said directly: "Fei asked us to come." "Fei? You mean Madara!" Sasuke said.  "So be it." Bai Ze said with a frivolous tone, while Black Ze said directly: "Okay, stop talking about this, Sasuke, do you want to die?"

    "Hmph." Sasuke snorted coldly: "I don't think Konoha has the strength to resist my current power. Even Orochimaru could turn Konoha upside down. If it weren't for Naruto,  I'm afraid even the Third Hokage and Jiraiya will suffer casualties. At this level, how much power can stop my attack?"

    "You underestimate Konoha too much." Black Zetsu's deep voice said: "Indeed, Konoha's strength is no longer comparable to that of the Ninja World War. At that time, Konoha's strength was so terrifying. It's just that  Although the current strength has been greatly weakened, and Orochimaru was able to disrupt Konoha last time, you wouldn't think that Konoha has used all its strength. Let me tell you, Orochimaru was able to completely succeed last time  It's because Konoha has been peaceful for too long, so long that everyone in Konoha has lost their vigilance. In addition, Orochimaru is the leader of Otogakure Village. Orochimaru relies entirely on Otogakure Village.  In addition, you disguised yourself as the Fourth Kazekage to approach the Third Hokage, and then relied on the Four Purple Flame Formation arranged by the four people to get into a one-on-one situation with the Third Hokage. Sasuke, do you think that with just a few people around you, you can  Did you achieve your goal?" Hei Jue, who rarely spoke, said so many words for the first time.

    "There is a barrier in Konoha now." Bai Jue said with a smile: "When you pass the barrier, the news that you entered Konoha will be known to the people of Konoha. When the time comes, don't say  The implementation of your plan has achieved your goal. I am afraid that as soon as you enter Konoha, you will be immediately besieged by countless Konoha ninjas, which are likely to include the Third Hokage, Toad Sage Jiraiya, copy ninja Hatake Kakashi and others.  Countless Konoha ANBU and Konoha ninjas, I wonder what chance you have of winning."

    Sasuke looked at Zetsu, narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Tell me, Zetsu, what do you want to do here?"

    A smile appeared on Jue's face, and Bai Jue said: "It was Fei who asked me to come. He asked you to go to the Kingdom of Iron. He wanted me to tell you that there is a man in the Kingdom of Iron who directly caused the destruction of the Uchiha clan.  people."

    Sasuke frowned and said: "In the Kingdom of Iron, I remember that the Five Kage Conference is taking place there! The person you are talking about cannot be the Fifth Hokage, Senju Tsunade." Sasuke paused slightly and said, "Indeed,  That's right. If it hadn't been for the Senju clan back then, my Uchiha clan wouldn't have caused the annihilation of the clan. However, when my Uchiha clan was annihilated, Senju Tsunade seemed to be still wandering in the outside world. The best she could do was  It¡¯s caused indirectly, not directly.¡±

    "Wrong. We are not talking about Senju Tsunade." Black Zetsu said: "We are talking about Danzo, the elder of Konoha and the leader of Gen."

    "Danzo?" Sasuke frowned slightly, because although he had heard of this person's name, he had actually never met this person and did not know anything about him.  Bai Zetsu said: "Danzo is a teammate of the Third Hokage. Their relationship is just like the relationship between you and Namikaze Naruto. The two compete with each other and constantly improve themselves. They were active during the Great Ninja War.  Later, the third generation became Hokage, and he became the elder of Konoha, and also founded the root. Maybe you don't know the "root", but I want to tell you, don't underestimate the root, because the root is specially used to train wood.  Ye ANBU. Oh, by the way, Sasuke, you should know that before the Uchiha annihilated the clan, Itachi was a member of the ANBU. As for the others, I don¡¯t know very well, but the Uchiha will quietly annihilate the clan, Danzo  That¡¯s one of the main people.¡±

    Black Zetsu took over and said: "Duanzo is a very ambitious person. His goal is naturally to become Hokage, but whether he is the fourth or fifth generation, he has not been able to achieve his goal. And this time, in Senju  Even though Tsunade had no fault at all, he was able to replace her. Although he was only the agent of the Sixth Hokage, this fully illustrates his energy, so Sasuke, Fei asked me to come over and help you deal with him."

    "No need." Sasuke said coldly: "I will do it myself." Then Sasuke thought about it and said: "But you still follow me to the Kingdom of Iron, but your role is only to help me identify which one  It¡¯s just Danzo.¡±

    "Ha." Bai Jue chuckled, but did not speak. Hei Jue said, "Okay, then you can lead the way for them. I will go back and tell A Fei." Bai Jue nodded, and then only saw two pieces of meat beside Jue.  The huge leaf opened again, and everyone was stunned for a moment, not understanding the conversation between the two absolutes, and then they were stunned.?, the leaves opened to the limit, and then the two black and white were completely separated, and there was something very sticky between the two people that united the two people.

    ¡°Tch, he¡¯s really a disgusting guy.¡± Gui Deng Shuiyue made a sound and said directly.  Because the two absolutes are separated, one is black and the other is white, but they only have half of each other, and the other half is made up of very sticky things that form something similar to a human shape on the other side of them, which looks like a very  If an ordinary person saw something disgusting, he would probably be so disgusted that he would even vomit out the food he had eaten three days ago. No wonder Gui Deng Shui Yue said it was disgusting.

    It¡¯s just that Gui Deng Shuiyue said it directly, which made Hei Jue and Bai Jue frown at the same time, but they didn¡¯t say anything. Bai Jue jumped out of the leaf, and Hei Jue turned around and left.  Bai Jue said: "Okay, come with me, I will tell you which one is Danzo. And Danzo would have set off a day earlier than us, but he didn't rush there desperately, and he should still be there now.  Did not arrive at the Kingdom of Iron." Then Bai Zetsu jumped away, and Sasuke and others immediately followed. It was only at this time that Xiang Lian breathed a sigh of relief, because in this way, those ordinary people would not have to be killed.  And Xiang Phosphorus will no longer feel guilty thinking about the villagers who died for her.

    Just when Xiang Lian breathed a sigh of relief, Bai Zetsu looked at Xiang Lian and said: "Sasuke, your subordinate is very interesting. As a subordinate of Orochimaru, it is rare for her to survive to this day."

    Sasuke, Kito Suigetsu and even Jugo all set their sights on Karusa. Kito Suigetsu looked at Karusa and said directly: "Indeed, you guy has never been in this kind of situation. Your psychology  You shouldn't be so fragile, and you have never seen anything happen when you were under Orochimaru, you have never been soft-hearted, this time is too abnormal."

    "Hmph." Xiang Lu snorted coldly, turned around and did not answer. The others did not pursue this point further, and then continued to follow Bai Jue away, heading towards the Kingdom of Iron. Xiang Lu turned his head slightly and looked at  The peaceful Konoha Village behind her had a smile on her face and she stretched out her hand slightly, as if she wanted to grab something. But the moment she stretched out her hand, her arm shook unconsciously and retracted.  , took a deep look at Konoha, suddenly jumped up, and followed the ghost light and water moon at the back.

    While walking, Bai Zetsu seemed to suddenly remember something. He didn't listen. He turned his head slightly and looked at Sasuke beside him and said with a smile: "By the way, Sasuke, after we get to the Kingdom of Iron, although Danzo is there,  There are two people with Senju Tsunade, but you'd better just attack Danzo. You don't have to touch Tsunade."

    "Why?" Sasuke glanced at him and said: "Although Tsunade has no direct relationship with the annihilation of my Uchiha clan, it has a lot to do with her Senju clan. The Senju clan that I know now  She is the only one at the moment, so this time I went to the Kingdom of Iron and took care of Danzo, and I just managed to deal with her."

    "Does it go well?" Bai Jue looked at Jue and said, "Sasuke, don't underestimate Tsunade. No matter what, she is also the Hokage and one of the three ninjas. Her strength is unfathomable."

    "I have already killed Orochimaru, the leader of the three ninjas, let alone her. The so-called 'three ninjas' are nothing more than that." Sasuke said directly, without any regard for Tsunade in his tone.  the meaning of.  Bai Jue looked at Sasuke and turned his head slightly. He did not correct Sasuke for underestimating Tsunade, because his purpose was to hope that Sasuke could continue to be so arrogant.

    Bai Zeze hesitated for a moment and said: "Tsunade may not be your opponent, but Sasuke, you probably don't know yet. As the prince of the Snow Country, Naruto Namikaze has left the Snow Country, and his goal is also the Iron Country.  , and according to the distance, he arrived yesterday. And we can only arrive as early as tomorrow morning"

    "Naruto!" Sasuke's expression changed.  Bai Jue nodded and said: "Although Namikaze Naruto rebelled from Konoha like you, the interest relationship between countries cannot be understood by those who have not been in contact with each other. Tsunade and Namikaze Naruto are like two  As a very close ally, Namikaze Naruto will not allow anything to happen to Tsunade. If you take action against Tsunade, I am afraid that you will face an attack from Namikaze Naruto. According to Namikaze Naruto's strength  , Sasuke, you are not his opponent now."

    "Hmph." Sasuke snorted, but didn't say much, but strong flames burst out from his eyes.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 569 The Eve of the War (4)

    "Naruto-sama." Shiro came to Naruto's side and said softly: "It's time for us to set off. If we go there now, we will almost catch up with the start of the Five Kage Talks."

    "Really, are you ready?" Naruto was holding the Thunder God Sword, with a few drops of blood dripping from it. Naruto glanced at the snowdrift not far away, and then looked at Bai Ning behind him.  This time, Qi Yazui Meng, Maoshan Hong, Yuehua Yuer and others said: "If we are ready, then let's set off. But I want to declare in advance that I originally planned to end everything at the Five Shadows Conference.  It started when it was time, but now I don¡¯t have the patience to wait.¡±

    "I have been waiting for several years, and I don't want to wait any longer." Neji said the same way, and Yueji Yueka held the two swords and said, "I can't wait to fight him.  ." Naruto naturally knew that the man Yuji Yuezuki was referring to was Chojuro who was carrying two swords next to Mizukage.  Maoshan Hong, Qiya Zuimeng and Bai didn't speak but silently followed Naruto.

    The corners of Naruto's mouth raised slightly and he said: "Really? Let's go then. We just want to hear what the Five Shadows are talking about. Yuji, before I give the order, hide your aura, otherwise  It was discovered too soon. Does anyone else know as well?"

    "Yes." Everyone responded. Naruto flicked the Thunder God Sword in his hand, shook off the blood on the blade, and then took back the chakra on the sword. In an instant, the Thunder God Sword's blade disappeared, leaving only  Next to the black sword hilt, Naruto retracted the sword hilt and said: "Maoshan Red, Neji, you are more familiar with the Kingdom of Iron, so you will lead the way."

    "Yes." "Yes." Mao Shanhong and Neji responded. The two took the initiative to come to the front of the crowd and led the way. The group of people quickly left the place, and the group of people left quickly. Bai Bai at the back  , his hands formed a slight seal and said: "Secret Technique? Leng Yueshuanghua." I saw a snowdrift behind Bai instantly frozen into an icicle, and this snowdrift happened to be where Naruto had just glanced.  Bai didn't look at the snowdrift, but whispered: "Broken." The entire icicle shattered instantly and turned into pieces of ice falling down.

    Then Shiro stepped forward suddenly and followed Naruto gently. The group of people gradually moved away. What was left behind them was indeed dozens of corpses, dozens of corpses wearing armor and holding knives in their hands. They  The blood dyed this white snowy area red, not far away from the place where Bai had just used 'Leng Yue Shuanghua', although no corpses were seen, there were some broken armors on some ice chips.  

    ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s get started.¡± Mifune, the leader of the Iron Country, said.

    "" There was a period of silence, and no one spoke. In fact, everyone had already said all the words in the talks a few days ago. If you continue to say it now, you will only get a constant exchange of words.  It was just a quarrel, so no one from the five shadows spoke, and everyone fell silent.

    "Don't you all have the intention to speak?" Mifune looked at the Five Shadows and said, "If that's the case, I happen to have something to discuss with the Five Shadows. You may not know about it yet, because you are here to attend the meeting.  , the information collected by the intelligence system in the village was not able to reach everyone in the first time, but the country below got a piece of news" 'Bang, bang, bang' At this time, there was a knock on the door.  After interrupting Mifune, a samurai wearing armor walked in. The other person glanced at the Five Shadows, and then said: "Mifune-sama, there is something you need to deal with." The Five Shadows each frowned, because they looked at each other for a moment.  He knew the strength of the person in front of him, but he was just a jounin. He might be a very powerful being in the Kingdom of Iron, but in the eyes of the Five Shadows, he was just an ant. Now this ant completely ignored him, which made the Five Shadows  The shadows are each displeased.

    Mifune looked at the other party and said, "Is there something that we can't talk about until the meeting is over?" The samurai shook his head, then leaned slightly into Mifune's ear and whispered, because his face was surrounded by a helmet, so five  The shadow cannot read his lips, and although the samurai's strength is only a special jounin, if he just doesn't want the five shadows to hear his voice, he can still do it.  After talking for a while, Mifune thought for a moment and said, "I understand, you go down first." "Yes." The samurai took a step back, saluted Mifune, then turned and left the room.  This made the Five Shadows even more dissatisfied. However, after all, the Five Shadows were using the Iron Country to negotiate, so the Five Shadows did not say much. It was just that everyone in the Five Shadows was a little angry at the behavior of this samurai, but the Five Shadows  He didn't show it, so he didn't want to make people feel that he had no capacity.

    After the samurai left, the meeting room calmed down again. Mifune glanced at the crowd and said: "Okay, let's continue what we just said. We just mentioned that the country below has obtained a piece of information. Originally, thisThere is no need to bring the information to the table, but because the subject of this information is related to what we are talking about, I specially mention it here.  "

    "Speak quickly if you have something to say, don't be wordy." Raikage said directly, and other shadows also looked at Mifune. Mifune looked at everyone and said: "Okay, everyone knows that now all the nine tailed beasts have been killed.  Akatsuki captured it, leaving only the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki Namikaze Naruto. It¡¯s not like Akatsuki didn¡¯t capture him. The Six Paths Payne attacked Wind Star City in the Land of Snow, but in the end the bodies of five of them were left behind.  , now, two of the corpses were left in Xueyin Village, two were sent to Konoha and Sunagakure Village respectively as thank-you gifts, and the last corpse was missing." Here Mifune glanced at Konoha and Sunagakure  , and then: "Let's not talk about this now. What we want to talk about is the news we just received. Namikaze Naruto, the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, left Wind Star City, and because this country is only a small country, the intelligence system is not that good.  Perfect, so I only received this information today"

    "Tch, that is to say, it has been a while since Naruto Namikaze left the Country of Snow! Damn it, what is this guy thinking? He actually left the Country of Snow at this time. If he is attacked by Akatsuki again, it will not be so  Many people helped him resist Akatsuki's attack, but he is the last Jinch¨±riki, and behind him is the last tailed beast." Tsuchikage Tenghe Onoki said.

    Mifune looked at everyone and said: "If you are worried that he will be attacked by Akatsuki's people, don't worry about this, because according to my intelligence, Namikaze Naruto is accompanied by Hinata Neji, Minazuki Shiro, these two  His most important helper, of course, besides these two people, there are others, but I don't know who they are. Secondly, Namikaze Naruto's goal this time is where we are now." At this point, Wu  The expressions of the shadows changed, and Mifune continued: "It seems that he was attracted by the Five Shadows Conference, and from the time he left the Country of Snow to the time I got the information now, that is to say, Namikaze Naruto  It is very likely that he has arrived in the Kingdom of Iron."

    "What, Naru" Tsunade was a little panicked, but Shizune behind her gently pulled Tsunade, causing Tsunade to swallow the following words and stop talking.

    Gaara covered his mouth with both hands and looked at Mifune and said: "You know so well that Naruto's goal is the Kingdom of Iron? He is not an ordinary person, and no one has ever really been able to understand his inner thoughts."

    "If what happened today hadn't happened, I wouldn't be sure." Mifune said, "My subordinates just reported something to me, which confirmed to me that Naruto Namikaze has arrived in the Kingdom of Iron.  "

    Mizukage Terumi looked at Mifune, holding her hair with her right hand and gently playing with it, "Oh, what is it? It sounded mysterious just now."

    "It's not a big deal!" Mifune said: "A few days ago, someone from a village outside the city reported that a family in the village was behaving strangely. Because they didn't pay too much attention to it at first, they just took it casually.  We sent a few soldiers to investigate, but these soldiers did not come back until midnight. At the same time, we also sent out an 'enemy attack distress' signal. After adjustments, at dawn, we sent a team again.  We went to check, and sure enough, not long after, this team sent back the news that the previous troops were completely wiped out. We sent out another team again, and at the same time let this team continue to explore. But soon this team lost the news, and within an hour  Finally, when the team at the back came to the village, the bodies of all the people in the team in front were lying on the snow, and all of them were holding knives. At the same time, everyone's shape happened to be in the same formation. It seemed that  They were planning to surround someone, that is to say, dozens of people in this team were killed the moment they drew their swords and formed a formation. You must know that the purpose of this formation is to surround people, so the soldiers did not  They are not standing tightly together, but are slightly scattered in a formation, and their wounds are the same, caused by cutting their throats with a sharp blade. They can kill dozens of scattered people in an instant. You can think of it.  What is it?"

    "Space Ninjutsu." Gaara said: "Anyone present can kill dozens or even hundreds of people in an instant, but in an instant, use sharp blades to attack dozens of soldiers who have already formed a formation at the same time.  , except for space ninjutsu, I can't think of other ninjutsu." At this point, Gaara looked at Mifune and said: "But Naruto is not the only one who knows space ninjutsu. What doesn't this prove?"

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 570 The Eve of the War (5)

    "When Akatsuki attacked the Land of Snow, didn't a person who knew space ninjutsu also appear? And according to Naruto's guess, that person was probably Uchiha Madara, who had co-founded Konoha with the first Hokage.  "Tsunade said calmly: "If it were him, nothing seems impossible, and the world is so huge, it is hard to say that there will not be one or two geniuses who create space ninjutsu. I, the Fourth Hokage of Konoha,  Isn't that what it is? He created the 'Flying Thunder God Technique' with the useless teleportation technique."

    "Indeed, but the current environment is very different from that of the past. It is almost impossible to create similar ninjutsu. Although it is not impossible, it is infinitely less than zero. Even the talented Namikaze Ming  People don't just improve on his father's 'Flying Thunder God Technique'. Why can't he create it himself! But" Mifune said, Tsunade and Gaara said: "As for the one who appeared in the snow  People from the Kingdom of Japan, we have not yet determined who that person is, whether he is the legendary Uchiha Madara, but what we can be sure of is that he does know space ninjutsu. In this case, people from Akatsuki are also possible. After all, this time  The purpose of the meeting is to eliminate Akatsuki, and their motive for sabotaging this meeting is also obvious." Mifune said: "But everyone, the reason why I can confirm that the person who came is Namikaze Naruto is because the weapon was destroyed instantly.  Team.¡±

    "The destroyed team? You mean the wounds on their necks." Ohnoki said with a smile: "Corpses are the most amazing things in the world, because they often tell us things we haven't seen."

    "Tsuchikage-sama is right, it's the wound on the neck." Mifune looked at Tsunade and said, "According to the inspection, those wounds were not caused by Kunai, but by a sword. The sword was very sharp.  Cutting their throats, killing them with one blow, and there are traces of electric current flowing around the wound, and there are still wind chakra residues, Lord Fifth Hokage, is there any magic weapon in this world that can do this?"

    "" Tsunade said without speaking, because she already knew that the person who did it was definitely Naruto, not another person.

    Seeing that Tsunade didn't speak, Mifune continued: "Everyone, I heard that Namikaze Naruto's chakra attribute is mainly wind attribute, and he holds the Thunder God Sword left by the Second Hokage in his hand. The Thunder God Sword I  It¡¯s not very clear, but since it has become the Thunder God Sword, then the Thunder God Sword must have the attribute of thunder, plus everything mentioned before, isn¡¯t it already clear to the person who did it?¡±

    "But it's so strange." Gaara said: "Naruto has always been very cautious. Everyone should admit this. Since he entered the world's sight, have you ever seen him appear?  I have made similar mistakes." Gaara glanced at everyone, and then said: "No, not once. But why did he leave such a big flaw for you to discover this time!"

    Mifune shook his head and said: "I am also doubting this, but perhaps only Namikaze Naruto himself knows this, and we have no way of knowing. But it is a fact that Namikaze Naruto has come to the Kingdom of Iron.  But his purpose still needs to be determined.¡±

    While Mifune and the Shadows were talking about this matter, Naruto and Haku, Nekoyama Kurenai, Hyuga Neji, Yuji Yueka, and Qiya Zuimu were hiding above the group of people. Of course, they were hiding  The Five Shadows and Mifune could not see the place, and in order to prevent being discovered, they had already entered the moment before the Five Shadows meeting. They also arranged a small barrier around them. This barrier had no effect and could not be  It blocks sound and cannot block people who sneak into the barrier, nor can it alarm intruders. Even if anyone, even an ordinary person, sees the barrier, they can see the people inside at a glance.  It is said that this barrier has almost no effect, but this barrier has one effect, that is, it can hinder the perception of other ninjas.  Even a shadow-level expert would ignore it if he didn't investigate it carefully.

    Bai looked at Naruto and smiled softly, opening and closing his mouth slightly. Although he didn't say anything, Naruto could read Bai's lips: "Naruto-sama, if they know that you are here, they don't know."  What do you think?" Naruto waved his hand slightly without speaking, but just told her to be careful.

    "Is it just such a boring thing?" Lei Yingrui looked at Mifune and said loudly: "I have no interest in Namikaze Naruto at all. I just hope to find a way to deal with the Akatsuki organization. Don't talk nonsense.  Things that have nothing to do with this topic.¡±

    "Okay." Mifune looked at Raikage Rui for a while and then said: "Since Raikage-sama thinks this is an irrelevant matter, then I won't mention it anymore.  But compared to this matter, there is another thing I want to say. Although Raikage-sama does not like to hear about the peace talks??, but because this matter is related to the following talks, I still want to say it next.  "

    "Is it related to the meeting?" Raikage hesitated and said, "If that's the case, then you can just say it." Mifune glanced at the crowd and said, "Before that, let's introduce another person. Please go first.  bring it on."

    The shadows frowned. They did not expect Mifune to say that. Raikage slammed the table and said, "Mifune, what do you mean?"

    "Lord Raikage, please be patient." Mifune looked at Raikage and said, "I have already told you that this matter is related to the next meeting." At this time, the door of the meeting room was opened, and everyone's  All the attention was focused on the person who came. Tsunade's pupils suddenly shrank and she said in silence: "Duanzo, it's you!" Not only Tsunade, Shizune, Yamato, but also several other Kages looked at it in shock.  Danzo suddenly appeared.

    "You're still here, Tsunade." Danzo looked at Tsunade and said.  Tsunade frowned slightly and looked at Danzo. At this moment, Tsunade said loudly: "Shizune, Yamato, be careful" Before she finished speaking, Danzo appeared in front of Tsunade, the crutch in his hand already  Pointing at Tsunade's neck.  Dozens of ANBU appeared around Shizune and Yamato. They separated into four people and grabbed Shizune and Yamato.  The rest all headed towards Tsunade. The other four shadows looked at the scene in front of them. Their followers had already appeared in front of their respective shadows with weapons in hand.

    At this time, several Anbu stepped forward to restrain Tsunade, "I'm sorry, everyone. Please don't worry too much." Danzo looked at the others and then took out a scroll from his body and said: "This is the sixth generation of the next generation.  Hokage's appointment letter, the Fifth Hokage Senju Tsunade was a Hokage, but had a close personal relationship with the Konoha rebel Naruto Namikaze. However, because of his great contribution to Konoha, he was not relieved of his position as Hokage and was brought back to Konoha.  Leave to see the effects. Please ask Tsunade-sama to return to Konoha." Danzo said the following words to the ANBU who were controlling Tsunade.

    "Yes." The ANBU responded.  He planned to drive Tsunade away, "Tsunade-sama!" Shizune said loudly, and at the same time her body began to struggle.  "If there is resistance, shoot without mercy." Danzo said coldly as he watched Shizune's constant struggle.

    "Shizune." Tsunade shouted. She knew that Danzo was a person who could do what he said. Since he said this, it meant that he would do it. If Shizune continued to struggle like this, he would probably be killed.  Dropped, so Tsunade said: "Shizune, stop moving, just let me go back with them."

    "But, Tsunade-sama." Shizune said anxiously: "If you go back with them, the consequences"

    "Haha, it's not important, it's not important anymore." Tsunade said quietly, then looked at Danzo and said, "Where's Jiraiya!"

    "Probably in Konoha, I'll chat with the two elders Koharu and Mito Kadoyan who have moved to another dormitory." Danzo said casually.  "Really? That's good." Tsunade said, then stood up and said, "Let's go back to Konoha."

    Danzo nodded: "You will send Lady Tsunade back to Konoha properly. I will stay and continue what Lady Tsunade has not yet completed. It turns out to be a meeting of the Five Shadows, so I, the Hokage, will never be absent."

    "Humph, a fight for power?" Tsuchikage Tenghe Onoki mocked directly. Tsunade paused, then smiled bitterly and said: "Yes, I made you laugh." "Tsunade-sama." She had already calmed down.  Shizune looked at Tsunade's wry smile as she left. She could no longer calm down. She saw her struggling continuously. Suddenly, she turned around, opened her mouth and sprayed out a purple poisonous mist towards the Anbu who was grabbing her.  The ANBU retreated, avoiding the poisonous mist, and at the same time released its hold on Shizune's shoulder. Shizune freed one hand and immediately pointed at the other ANBU who was holding him. With a slight tremble of his arm, three cold rays of light came from Shizune's arm.  Ejection from above.  The ANBU could only let go of Shizune.

    Just like that, in just a short moment, Shizune broke free from the hands of the two Anbu.  Shizune walked towards Tsunade.  "Shizune, be careful." Yamato said loudly, because he saw that the two Anbu who had been forced back by Shizune had come forward again, and they had already drawn their kunai, but Shizune didn't seem to notice at all.

    Because Shizune's mind was on Tsunade, she didn't realize that the Anbu who had been forced back by her would rush up so quickly. After hearing Yamato's warning, Shizune reacted immediately, but after all, it was a little late.  , she just had time to turn around and escape the attack of the first ANBU, and the kunai of the second ANBU followed. Shizune could only watch as the kunai stabbed towards her chest.  .

 Volume 4: Shippuden Chapter 571: Interest Conflict (1)

    "It's too late, are you going to die?" Shizune watched as the kunai stabbed down and secretly said: "But Tsunade-sama, what will happen to Tsunade-sama? I still want to continue to accompany Tsunade.  For adults.¡±

    "Shizune!" Tsunade shouted. At this moment, several Anbu who restrained Tsunade were shaken away by Tsunade in an instant. As soon as Tsunade regained her freedom, she immediately rushed towards Shizune, although she knew that she  It was too late to save her, but she still hoped to save Shizune.

    A golden light flashed, and at the same time a golden light flashed. The Anbu who attacked Shizune were shocked, and immediately gave up the attack, dodged to the side, and with a 'pop' sound, an arm flew into the sky, with a 'bang' sound  , smashed in front of Mifune, the leader of the Iron Country.  Immediately, golden light flashed again, and another Anbu attacked Shizune. A golden light flashed on his neck, and then blood spurted out from his neck.

    "Golden flash!" Mifune ignored the severed hand in front of him and looked at the golden light that kept flashing in the middle of the field and said: "It turns out that the Prince of Snow Country, Namikaze Naruto, is driving. I am waiting for you from afar. Please take a seat." Mifune suddenly kicked.  He kicked the chair under him.

    "Mifune-dono is too polite." The golden light finally stopped, and Naruto appeared in front of Shizune expressionlessly, sitting on the chair kicked out by Mifune, wearing a white god robe.  The long golden hair behind him has grown to his heels, and he is holding the golden-edged Thunder God Sword in his hand. The sword is still dripping with blood. It is obvious that it was Naruto who launched the attack just now.

    "Tell me not to get excited, but you are more excited than me." Neji jumped down and stood next to Naruto and said, "Didn't we already decide to take action when they bring Tsunade-sama and Shizune-sama back?  "?" Ningci said, Bai, Maoshan Hong, Qiya Zuimeng, Yuehua Yuer and others also jumped down one after another.

    Shiro stepped forward and helped Shizune up and said: "Ms. Shizune, are you okay?" Shiro glanced at Naruto, then looked at Shiro and shook her head: "It's okay, you shouldn't have come out." Shiro's gentle smile did not  say.  Tsunade hurriedly came over and inspected Shizune carefully.

    "Really!" Naruto responded casually to Neji's words: "I'm sorry, I forgot. It's just that sometimes plans can't keep up with changes, and that seems to be the case now, so I changed the plan.  "

    "That's fine." Yueji Yuehua said: "Compared with the previous plan, I prefer the wording like this because it can be more direct." As he said this, Yueji Yuehua scanned the words among the people present.  When he glanced at Chojuro behind Mizukage, his eyes lit up, and flames appeared in his eyes.

    Naruto looked at the ANBU he had killed, and then slowly looked at the dozen ANBU around him and said: "Elite jounin, I didn't expect there to be so many elite jounin in the root. I guess there are also so many in the entire ANBU."  There are only so many elite jounin, Danzo. I didn't expect that you would even send out elite jounin, and there were more than a dozen of them at a time. It's a pity that you are using it to deal with people in your own village. It's just Danzo  , I¡¯m afraid no one thought that your power in Konoha would be so huge. This power seems to be enough for you to ¡®conspirate to usurp the throne¡¯ and become the new generation of Hokage.¡±

    Danzo looked at the sudden appearance of Naruto, with no trace of panic on his face, and no reaction to Naruto's words. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Tsunade and said: "Tsunade Senju, it seems now that you are indeed the same as  Namikaze Naruto has colluded. Otherwise, he wouldn't have appeared as soon as something happened to you." Everyone present was stunned.

    "Collusion?" Naruto read a sentence and then smiled softly: "Duanzo, I don't know how many times you have used this move? But that's right, as long as someone is hit by it, there is no need to worry about the age of the move.  , it¡¯s like you knew I was here, but you still deliberately said, ¡®If there is resistance, shoot without mercy¡¯. Isn¡¯t your purpose just to force me out!¡±

    "Naruto Namikaze, don't take yourself too seriously." Danzo still narrowed his eyes slightly and said: "You are not qualified enough for me to force you like this."

    "Really?" Naruto responded, and then looked at Shizune. At this time, Naruto saw a bruise on Shizune's arm. Naruto's face immediately became as cold as ice, and he looked at the man who had just restrained Shizune.  Of course, one of the two Anbu was dead and the other had lost a hand. Naruto looked at them and said, "You deserve to die."

    "Don't be too arrogant, Namikaze Naruto, this is the Kingdom of Iron, and what is going on right now is the Five Kage Conference convened by the Raikage-sama. This is not your Snow Country, your Daming Palace. Don't be too overbearing here.  You're too presumptuous." Mifune said loudly as he looked at Naruto.

    As soon as he heard Mifune's words, Raikage Rui immediately stood up and said: "That's right, Namikaze Naruto, I don't care what your relationship is with Danzo and Konoha, butHere, don't be too presumptuous.  "

    The man snorted coldly, turned to look at Ningci and said: "You come or I come." Ningci immediately said: "Of course I come." After saying that, Ningci stepped forward and looked at Lei Yingrui and said: "  You are the fourth Raikage of Hidden Cloud Village."

    Lei Yingrui glanced at Neji sideways and said, "You are following Naruto Namikaze. If I put it this way, you are the traitor to the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Neji."

    "That's right." Ningji looked at Lei Yingrui and said: "I have one thing to ask you. More than ten years ago, not long after the Third Ninja War ended, when you sent people to Konoha to negotiate, you  Why did you kidnap Miss Hinata who was just a few years old at the time?"

    "" Lei Yingrui frowned slightly and said: "What happened at that time? It's nothing, I just wanted to get the Byakugan. The reason is that the Byakugan is a very powerful pupil technique, and I won't go into details about its effects.  Yes, you should know very well. On the battlefield, we have suffered enough losses from the Byakugan, so we also very much hope to get the Byakugan."

    "Is it just like this?" Ningci lowered his head slightly and said, "Then why did you let it go without getting anything?" "Kid, don't think that just because I answered you once, you have to push further." Lei Yingrui suddenly said.  He smashed the table and said.

    I.  "Ningji gritted his teeth tightly and said word by word. "Ningji  "Naruto shouted to stop Neji, then took a step forward and said: "Lord Raikage, can you please think about it for a moment?  This is important to us.  How about this, how about I exchange news about Yao with you?  "

    "Eight-Tails, you mean Kirabi." Lei Yingrui instantly appeared in front of Naruto and said, "Are you telling the truth? You really have news about Kirabi."

    "This guy is so fast." Naruto looked at Lei Yingrui and said secretly, and nodded at the same time: "Yes, I do know a little bit, if you want to know, please tell me what happened back then.  "

    "Okay. If you lie to me, I will beat you into mincemeat." Lei Yingrui thought for a moment and said: "Although we captured the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan, we failed, and the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan also failed.  was rescued, and all the dispatched personnel were killed in the battle, so we took the opportunity to attack Konoha with the casualties of the negotiators. In fact, we had no intention of really asking Konoha to do anything. After all, Konoha, as a victorious country,  Ye Du's vitality has been severely damaged, let alone Kumoyin Village, which is a defeated country. But Konoha really handed over the body of a Hyuga clan, so we naturally accepted it as soon as we saw it." After that,  Lei Yingrui paused and said: "Okay, Namikaze Naruto, I have already said, hurry up, tell me the news about Kirabi, where is he now?"

    "Does that mean we can only ask Hinata and Hinata in the end?" Naruto thought secretly, and then said: "The Jinch¨±riki of the Eight-Tails? I don't know where he is?" Naruto said before he finished speaking,  "How dare you lie to me." Raikage punched Naruto, "Ice Release: Ice Wall." Bai's hands formed a seal, and instantly an ice wall appeared in front of Naruto with a 'rumbling' sound, and he saw the whole  The ice wall was completely broken, and even the chair Naruto was sitting on was broken, but Naruto stood on Lei Yingrui's arm, even though he was only touching it with his toes.  Electric arcs began to flash across Lei Yingrui's body.

    "Although I don't know where the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki comes from? But I know his life and death." As soon as Naruto finished speaking, the arc on Lei Yingrui's body stopped immediately. Naruto smiled softly and said: "I know, the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki  The Jinchuuriki is still alive and well, at least for now."

    "How do you know what you said?" Lei Yingrui said loudly.  "It's very simple." Naruto sat directly on the table and said: "I am a jinchuriki, and I am also the jinchuriki of the nine-tailed demon fox, the head of the nine tailed beasts. I can feel the presence of other tailed beasts with the nine tails.  Of course, I can only feel the existence. As for the direction and the like, I can't do it at all. But this is enough. I can clearly feel that the Eight-Tails still exists in a certain corner of the world. And once as a  Gaara, the Fifth Kazekage of the Tai Jinchuuriki, I can no longer feel the presence of the One Tai."

    "Does that mean the Eight-Tails haven't been drawn yet?" Tsuchikage Tezuka Onoki said, "In this case, we still have enough time."

    "Qilabi is not dead yet. Qilabi is not dead yet." Tears welled up in Lei Yingrui's eyes and he cried on his arm: "Great, my brother is not dead yet. I knew that  Guys are not that easy to kill.¡±

    Naruto did not pay any more attention to the Raikage, because Naruto knew that the Raikage would continue to remain neutral for now, and the next thing to worry about was the remaining Kages.

 Volume 4: Shippuden Chapter 572: Interest Conflict (2)

    Naruto looked at Gaara, who leaned back on his chair slightly and said: "You and Mujiu are from a big family in history, and the other one is an upstart who has just become a big family. The background between the two  It's not comparable to anything else. It's just" Naruto looked at Mifune and said: "Although he is just a nouveau riche, he is not something that a beggar can afford to offend."

    Mifune pointed at Naruto and became furious. Naruto was afraid of missing Mifune's hand and said, "As a beggar, you'd better behave respectfully. Otherwise, even a nouveau riche can easily kill you."  . And the big families you rely on will never care about you, a beggar who is not even a servant, and a nouveau riche, do you believe it?"

    "" Mifune pointed at Naruto and was speechless, because he knew that Naruto was telling the truth. If the Kingdom of Snow really launched troops against the Kingdom of Iron, several other major countries might condemn it.  for a moment, but they will definitely not send troops to help the Kingdom of Iron resist the invasion of the Kingdom of Snow, because sending troops is of no use at all. If they are sent less, the quality is not enough, and they are useless. They can easily be swallowed up by Naruto. Send more troops and high-end  In terms of combat power, the defense of the country is insufficient, and the five major countries are also on guard against each other, because you never know when the other party will stab you in the back. After all, the five major countries have all been allies in the past.  ,enemy.  It's impossible to figure out whether there was cooperation or betrayal between them.

    In addition, the Iron Country itself is not a wealthy country, and it does not have any special products. The only special product is the unique training method of samurai. However, this method is simply useless for the five major countries. It is better to train these samurai.  It's good to train two ninjas.

    "Mizukage-sama, Namikaze Naruto is my traitorous ninja of Konoha, so can you leave it to me to handle this time?" Danzo suddenly said.  Terumi Mei glanced at it, then sat down again and said, "If that's the case, then you can handle it yourself."

    "In this case, the only thing left is to fight, Danzo." Naruto looked at Danzo coldly and said: "Duanzo, when I was a child, in order to make the villagers hate me, you let the 'root'  Members are spreading rumors in Konoha that I am the incarnation of the nine-tailed fox. I have seen it with my own eyes. Danzo, I will repay you bit by bit for the shame I suffered in Konoha.".

    5

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 573 Emergency Situation

    Naruto and Danzo stood opposite each other. The murderous aura and evil spirit in Naruto began to emerge and gradually surged out. Although Danzo did not show any aura, in the face of Naruto's powerful aura, he couldn't even hold on to his clothes.  The corners didn't float up.  If Naruto is the raging waves, then Danzo is the rock on the coast. No matter how rough the waves are, the rock never wavers.

    "Hmph." Naruto snorted coldly, and the aura on his body became more intense, with murderous aura and evil aura mixed together.  Danzo took a step back slightly, and the crutch in his hand was inserted directly into the ground.  "Very strong aura." Danzo looked at Naruto and said, "But if you rely solely on aura, you still can't defeat me." As he spoke, a bloody aura surged out of Danzo's body.

    "The bloody aura is so strong." Naruto looked at Danzo and said: "I'm afraid the people you killed are not inferior to me, and with such a strong bloody aura, Danzo, I'm afraid the people you killed with your own hands are comparable to all the people here.  The sum total of people." "" Danzo didn't speak, he just pulled out the crutches from the ground and looked at Naruto from a distance. Naruto was holding the Thunder God Sword in his left hand and a blue chakra in his right hand.  Qiu was constantly taking shape, and at the same time, some red chakra was mixed into it, and it simply turned into a purple Rasengan. It turned out that at some point, Naruto's sea-blue gem-like eyes had turned into blood-red narrow eyes.  And Naruto's aura became more and more monstrous.

    Just when the momentum of the two people reached its peak, Naruto and Danzo activated at the same time, and the two people disappeared instantly. "Nine-tailed Forbidden Technique: Red Lotus Rasengan" only left this voice in the air, "Stop!"  Just when Naruto and Danzo activated, there was a sweet sound, but the distance between Naruto and Danzo was not big to begin with. It was impossible for the two people who had activated to stop, but Naruto heard it.  When he heard this voice, he hesitated slightly, but then in Naruto's frightened eyes, Tsunade suddenly appeared next to Naruto and Danzo, looking at Naruto, with eyes full of worry and love that made Naruto  He was intoxicated, with a slight smile on his face, and his open hands seemed to be preparing to hug Naruto.  Naruto knew that Tsunade was worried about him and loved him, but now Naruto was very scared, but Naruto couldn't stop.

    Tsunade put her hands gently on Naruto's shoulders, 'Bang' "No!" Naruto's 'Red Lotus Rasengan' hit Tsunade's chest, but Tsunade was not blasted away by Naruto.  Because Tsunade only held Naruto's shoulders, while her feet sank deeply into the ground.

    "Pfft" Tsunade spat out a mouthful of blood on Naruto's long golden hair, which dyed a hint of red. Then, a brown wooden tip suddenly appeared on Tsunade's chest.  The head is Danzo's sharp cane.  Time froze like this, and everyone looked at all this in astonishment, "Tsunade-sama." Shizune exclaimed, running towards Tsunade desperately, but she fell down after just two steps.  He fell to the ground and couldn't get up again, so he could only cry.  As a Jonin, you can actually fall down and be unable to get up. Nine out of ten people will think you are crazy, and the remaining one is a lunatic. It is impossible to guess the thinking of a lunatic!

    Danzo, who had always been calm, changed his face. This was the second time in his life that he changed his face. The first time was when he was running for Hokage with Hiruzen Sarutobi, and after learning that Hiruzen Sarutobi became the third Hokage.  , and the second time is now, because he knows that all his plans and plans over the years may collapse in an instant.

    Haku, Neji and others hurriedly surrounded Naruto and Tsunade. Danzo wanted to withdraw, but Haku jumped to Danzo's side and shot the three Senbon in his hand directly towards the vital points in his hand.  Danzo could only let go of the crutches in his hands. As Danzo let go, Tsunade's body completely fell on Naruto. Naruto hugged Tsunade and sat down on the ground.

    "No. No, please don't." Naruto hugged Tsunade and said, "Grandma Tsunade."

    "I told youhundreds of timesto call me 'sister'." Tsunade said weakly. In an instant, Naruto's eyes returned to their original sea blue, and a ball of blood-red chakra disappeared out of thin air.  , Tsunade stretched out her hand and gently wiped away the tears in Naruto's eyes and said: "You are the Iron-Blooded Prince of the Land of Snow, how can you shed tears easily." But as Tsunade  As he moved to wipe his hands, more tears welled up in Naruto's eyes.  But Tsunade was no longer able to wipe it because she had gradually fallen into coma.  "Grandma Tsunade, wake up quickly. Don't sleep. Otherwise, I will call you grandma all my life and I will never change my name. Wake up. As long as you open your eyes, I will call you sister now. Wake up.  ." Naruto shouted Tsunade's name desperately, but Tsunade could only open her eyes and glance at Naruto again: "It's so ugly when you cry. I like that Naruto with a handsome smile to call me sister, and  Not the crying Naruto" Tsunade's voice became lower and lower and gradually became inaudible.

     "Naruto-sama." Shiro came to Naruto's side at this time and said softly: "If possible, let my subordinates freeze Tsunade-sama." Naruto was stunned, and Shiro said softly: "  Naruto-sama, your chakra comes with the Nine-Tails' chakra. The power of dark chakra is extremely corrosive and is constantly corroding Tsunade-sama's body." He said and glanced at the person.  The Rasengan hit, and the wound that was turning black said: "And the crutch directly hit Tsunade-sama's vitals. Tsunade-sama did not die immediately because her own strength was strong, but as the power was consumed, Tsunade  She can't last long. Her vitality is disappearing rapidly. The only hope now is to freeze Lady Tsunade. In this case, Lady Tsunade's life can be preserved." Because of Shiro's own strength, she is completely  It is possible to prevent the people present from hearing what you say.

    "Then why don't you do it." Naruto yelled at Bai Bai. Bai didn't pay attention to Naruto's roar, because Bai knew that Naruto didn't mean to do this to him, and even if Naruto really did this  She doesn't care about herself either.  Bai looked at Tsunade and said: "It's just that Naruto-sama, when you are frozen, please pull out the crutch from Tsunade-sama's body at the same time, otherwise, let that thing stay in Tsunade-sama's body  Very disadvantageous.¡±

    Naruto picked up the Thunder God Sword on the ground, and the wind attribute chakra in his body suddenly poured into the Thunder God Sword. The blade of the Thunder God Sword emitted an even stronger light. With a sudden swing, a cold light flashed through, and a piece of wood flew out.  , it was Danzo's crutch. At the same time, Naruto threw out the Thunder God Sword in his hand. The Thunder God Sword spun twice in the air and fell due to gravity. With a 'pop' sound, the Thunder God Sword suddenly hit the ground.  After entering the ground, leaving only the hilt on the ground, it can reach this level with its own weight alone, which shows the sharpness of the Thunder God Sword.  However, the Thunder God Sword has no blade. The blade of the Thunder God Sword is entirely made of the holder's chakra, so it is not so much the sharpness of the Thunder God Sword as it is the wind attribute chakra input by Naruto.  Too huge.

    Naruto held the remaining tail end and looked at Shiro, who immediately formed a seal. After a full ten seconds, Shiro completed the seal. As soon as he saw Shiro completing the seal, Naruto suddenly pulled out  : "Shiro." When Naruto called out, Bai said: "Secret Technique: Cold Moon Frost Flower." In an instant, the temperature around him dropped to the limit, and he saw that Naruto had just pulled out a small piece of crutch and sprayed it.  The blood that came out was instantly frozen into blood-red icicles, and then frost appeared on Tsunade's whole body. Gradually, her whole body was completely frozen, and she became a veritable 'ice' beauty.

    Naruto looked at Tsunade, with a smile on his face and said: "Grandma Tsunade, I will call you sister after I come out. I just hope that by then, hehe, you won't be frightened by me." Naruto  Looking at Tsunade, he said: "Ningji, Qiya Zuimeng, Mao Shanhong, the three of you will immediately send Granny Tsunade back to Fengxing City in the Land of Snow. If there is any resistance, kill her without mercy." Naruto's tone was very calm, as if even  No ripples at all.  But Ningji, Qiya Zuimeng, and Mao Shanhong knelt on one knee at the same time and said: "Yes, leader, I obey your orders." If it were someone else, forget it, but even Neci did this  This move shocked Gaara and Danzo present.

    Qiya Zuimeng took the initiative to pick up the ice cube that was freezing Tsunade, "Wait a minute." Yamato came to his senses from a series of things, and quickly jumped in front of Neji and the others and said, "No matter what?  Tsunade-sama is the fifth Hokage of Konoha, and her body cannot be handed over to you." Then Yamato looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto, I know your feelings for Hokage-sama, but if you choose to take away Hokage-sama's body,  , then Konoha and Kirikage Village will fall into war, are you sure what to do?" Neji and others stopped, looked at Naruto and waited for Naruto to make a decision. In fact, they had already guessed what Naruto had done.  decision.

    "Kill without mercy!" Naruto's cold words sounded, and everyone present was shocked. Mao Shanhong hesitated slightly, and then formed a seal with his hands and said: "Mao Shan flow¡¤Human-animal hybrid transformation¡¤Mao Shan warrior."  In an instant, Mao Shanhong transformed into a coquettish cat girl. Just when Mao Shanhong was about to launch an attack, a white figure suddenly jumped between Mao Shanhong and Yamato. Everyone was shocked. They did not expect that there was someone hiding there.  .

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 574 Six Paths of Bloodline

    Mao Shanhong stopped suddenly, and the sharp claws in his hands suddenly protruded, leaving several claw marks on the solid ground.  The white figure is a thing with only half its body, as the other half appears to be a mass of goo.  Anyway, half of it is a normal body and face, while the other half is a mess of goo.

    Mifune's face was very bad, because after all, he was still the master of the Five Shadows Conference, but the Five Shadows did not take him seriously. Mifune knew this but had no complaints. After all, national power was at stake.  There, the reason why the Iron Kingdom was not destroyed was simply because the Iron Kingdom was just a small and barren country, and the countries used it as a buffer to allow it to remain.  Just like the remaining small countries in the world.  Later, Naruto suddenly broke into the meeting, and he also ignored him, and even "stepped on his feet" severely. He was also helpless, because the Snow Country was not something he could mess with now.  Affordable, as an emerging big country, although the Snow Country is not as good as any of the five major ninja countries, it is not comparable to a small country like him.  All he could do was to instigate the five great ninja nations to deal with Naruto, but Naruto revealed the essence in a few words, and Mifune could only shut his mouth, but now another half-human, half-monster thing broke in.  This made him look very bad during the meeting, but he didn't say anything. As someone who has always lived in the cracks, he knew that since the other party could break into the Five Shadows meeting, he must be confident.

    Naruto frowned and said, "You are Akatsuki's Zetsu, where is your other half?"

    "Hey!" Bai Zeze looked at Naruto and said, "I didn't expect that the majestic Prince of Snow Country, His Highness Naruto Namikaze, would know my name. It's such an honor." Naruto snorted coldly and said, "How come the Five Shadows can talk about it?  Made Uchiha Madara worried, so I sent you to find out the news?"

    "No, he didn't say that." Bai Jue said: "I came here to tell you some news." Then Bai Jue paused slightly, raised his hands and cheered loudly: "Sasuke, you are here.  We¡¯ve arrived at the Land of Iron, and it¡¯s nearby. But he¡¯s not here now, so where is he? Come on, go find him quickly.¡±

    "Sasuke, you mean Sasuke!" Lei Yingrui, who was already sitting in his seat, instantly appeared next to Bai Jue and pinched his neck and said, "Where is Sasuke now?"

    Bai Jue was choked by Lei Yingrui. He looked at Lei Yingrui in shock, then smiled and said: "I know Sasuke is nearby because I brought him and the members of his team here. As for where he is now  ? I don¡¯t know, because I just brought him here.¡± Then Bai Jue paused slightly and said: ¡°I have forgotten that the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki of Yunyin Village seems to be your brother, right?  , although Namikaze Naruto already knows that he is still alive, but his current whereabouts are unknown, all of this is caused by Sasuke." After Bai Zetsu finished speaking, he broke away from Lei Yingrui's hand in an instant.

    Golden light flashed, and Naruto stood behind Bai Zetsu. The Thunder God Sword that was originally inserted in the ground had been pulled out by Naruto at some point. Naruto was holding the Thunder God Sword in his hand, and the blade exuded golden light.  He said across Bai Zetsu's neck: "Speaking of this, I am more concerned about another matter. How are Nagato and Konan, your former nominal leaders of Akatsuki, doing now? Because I always have a bad feeling."

    "Bad premonition." Bai Jue turned his head slightly and looked at Naruto and said with a smile: "It seems that you and them have only met a few times. Although you and them are both Jiraiya's disciples, there is no relationship between you.  Do you have such a bond?"

    "Don't move around. Or do you want to try whether your speed is faster or my space ninjutsu is faster? Or do you want to try whether the Thunder God Sword is sharper?" Naruto said:  "Indeed, I have only met them a few times, so I don't feel their current situation at all. It's just that they are also disciples of Master Jiraiya after all. Although they once wanted to kill Jiraiya, they said  After all, they are also disciples of Teacher Jiraiya, and they have heard about what happened back then. The reason why Nagato and Konan became like this is entirely because of Uchiha Madara's design, plus Danzo and Sansho Hanzo.  The two people cooperated to stifle the growth of 'Akatsuki', and killed Yahiko, another disciple of Master Jiraiya and the founder of Akatsuki, which caused drastic changes in their personalities. Although after that, Konoha and Amegakure  The village has negotiated peace." When he said this, extreme disdain appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth, and at the same time he revealed countless secret things from that year. Neji and Shiro, who were familiar with Naruto, knew that this was Naruto venting, but for others  It was shocking to say the least, because they didn't know this secret.

    The Thunder God Sword was pressed tightly against Zetsu's neck, and even slightly scratched Bai Zetsu's skin. However, Bai Zetsu's entire body was completely white, so there were no signs of it at all. Naruto tightened his hand.  Thunder God Sword: "Jiraiya-sensei once said that Senior Brother Yahiko is a person just like me.A man full of sunshine like his father, he can even be said to be another template for my father. Both of them are geniuses, and both of them are eternal sunshine, always bringing hope to people.  Jiraiya-sensei said that he would accept my father as his disciple in the future because his father and Yahiko have too many similarities.  If the leader of Akatsuki was Yahiko, he would never be like this.  "

    Bai Jue fell silent, and the cheerful expression that had never changed on his face disappeared. He looked at Naruto and said: "Ah, that guy is indeed a perfect man. All he wants is peace.  Although I disdain his ideal, I can't help but want to get close to that guy. But then" At this point, Bai Zeze looked at Naruto and said: "He has never made a miscalculation, but Namikaze Ming  Man, you are the only one he miscalculated. The Kyuubi seems to have been completely tamed by you." Naruto knew that the 'he' that Bai Zetsu said was referring to Uchiha Madara.

    At this time, some sticky substance seemed to flow from Bai Zetsu's body. Naruto frowned and said, "You still haven't answered my question? How are Nagato and Konan doing now? Uchiha Madara has appeared more and more recently  " Naruto paused here.

    "As expected of Namikaze Naruto, I knew something was wrong based on this alone." As he said that, Bai Zetsu changed the subject and said, "I remember that the first Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki seemed to be the first Hokage Senju Hashirama.  Wife, she is also a member of the Uzumaki clan, and Nagato has the Rinnegan Eye. At the same time, as the only man in the world who possesses all the attributes of 'Feng Shui Fire Thunder Earth' and is born with the ability to form seals with one hand, he is also a member of the Uzumaki clan.  As for Namikaze Naruto, as the second Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, you also have the blood of the Uzumaki clan. Sure enough, the Uzumaki clan, like the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan, has unique power as a branch of the Six Paths Sage bloodline. Also  It's really enviable!" Naruto was stunned, and even everyone was stunned. At this moment, Bai Zetsu turned into a large ball of goo, and then merged into the ground.

    "A branch of the Sage of Six Paths." Everyone present looked at Naruto and Tsunade who had been frozen, with strong greed in their eyes. The blood of the Sage of Six Paths is a very rare bloodline. There may have been some in the past.  Quite a few, but now, only Namikaze Naruto and Uzumaki Kina are left in the Uzumaki clan, but they themselves have powerful power, and the power of the Snow Country is not weak, so they cannot take action easily, otherwise, it will be very difficult.  It may trigger a world war, and the Senju clan has only the frozen Senju Tsunade. However, although Tsunade is frozen, she is the Fifth Hokage after all. In front of everyone, even if it is just a corpse, there is no  Anyone dares to move, and there are only three people left in the Uchiha clan. Uchiha Madara is not that easy to deal with, and Uchiha Itachi is in the hands of Uchiha Madara. Although the remaining Uchiha Sasuke is not weak,  But it doesn't have the slightest power, so in this case, Uchiha Sasuke is the best to get it.  In addition, Bai Zeze had just said that Sasuke was nearby, so everyone's minds became active.

    "Naruto, give me Tsunade-sama's body." Shizune said. Naruto hesitated slightly. If Bai Zetsu hadn't appeared and Naruto had taken Tsunade away by force, Konoha and the Country of Fire would have had trouble.  If there are enough benefits, Tsunade may be ignored, but now Bai Jue has said that the Senju clan has the blood of the Six Paths Immortal. In this way, I am afraid that the entire Snow Country and Snow Hidden Village will be given to the fire.  Neither the country nor Konoha would agree, so in this case, after Naruto hesitated for a moment, Naruto waved his hand and said: "Okay, Sister Shizune, I listen to you, Qiya Zuimeng,  Give it to Sister Shizune." Yamato stepped forward and said, "I'll do it." Qiya Zuimeng looked at Naruto, Naruto nodded, and Qiya Zuimeng handed the frozen Tsunade to Yamato.

    "The blood of the Sage of Six Paths." Danzo appeared next to Yamato and kicked Yamato away who had just taken Tsunade away. He saved the huge ice block that sealed Tsunade: "I didn't expect that she actually had Six Paths.  The blood of an immortal.¡±

    Everyone was about to move. Naruto stretched out his hand to stop his man and said helplessly: "Don't move, let him take him back to Konoha. No matter what, she is still the fifth Hokage of Konoha." Neji, Shiro and others looked at  Naruto could only stop, and Naruto and others turned around to leave. But after hearing Naruto's words, Danzo's expression also changed and became very ugly.

    With a sound of ¡®ßÝ¡¯, just when Danzo¡¯s expression changed, a figure suddenly appeared, and instantly hugged the ice cube in Danzo¡¯s hand that sealed Tsunade.  Everyone was shocked.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 575 Mizukage Design

    "!" Danzo was stunned. His first reaction was that Naruto came to snatch it, but he immediately denied it because he knew that Naruto would not take action in this situation unless Naruto could ignore the snow.  The country, including the Snow Country, would do such a thing that offends the public, but obviously judging from Naruto's behavior all the time, it is impossible for Naruto to do this, so although Danzo hasn't seen it yet  Who wants to snatch Tsunade, but Naruto has been eliminated. As for the remaining Kages, Danzo also eliminated them in an instant. The bloodline of the Sage of Six Paths, how important this is, no matter where it is.  The whole country is full of greed, but Tsunade is the fifth Hokage of Konoha. If any country takes action to rob it, it will just give Konoha and the Fire Country an excuse to launch a war, and it is a legitimate excuse. In addition, other  Several Kages also want to get the blood of the Six Paths Sage. If Tsunade returns to Konoha safely, then forget it. They have no reason to snatch it, but if someone tries to snatch it, then they will  Activate in an instant and aim at this person at the same time. If possible, you can even get Tsunade's blood without anyone noticing. Even if this is not possible, at least you can sneak some blood away during the robbery.  It can still be done, and if others help you retrieve the body of the Fifth Hokage, you should always give them a little thank you. If nothing else, if you only need some blood, you have to agree.

    With a 'bang' sound, Danzo's thoughts flashed through his brain, but at this moment, a foot appeared in front of Danzo's face. The long-term habit made Danzo instantly let go of his hand and stepped back: "  Damn it." Danzo reacted the moment he let go of his hand. He was still holding Tsunade's huge ice cube in his hand, but he let go and was still retreating.

    The other four figures did not move. Although they saw this man hugging the frozen Tsunade, they sat motionless. It was not that they wanted to stand by and watch, nor that they had no interest in the blood of the Six Paths Sage.  , but they hoped that the other party could snatch away the frozen Tsunade, and then they would snatch it back secretly, so they did not move at all.

    The figure hugged the frozen Tsunade, and with a sudden movement, he distanced himself from Danzo, and then stopped. When he saw this person, Naruto looked at this person and said angrily: "Uchiha Madara  ." I saw the man in front of me wearing a red cloud coat and a swirling mask on his face.  It was Uchiha Madara.

    "!" Several other Kage were shocked, and then they launched the action at the same time with great tacit understanding, and headed towards Uchiha Madara, because they knew that once Uchiha Madara took away Tsunade, they would never have the chance to get it again.  , so they started at the same time. Uchiha Madara glanced at it, shook his outstretched right hand, and two round things suddenly smashed down.  There were two "bang bangs" and thick black smoke rose.  The other four Kages rushed directly into the black smoke without any hesitation, and then dozens of Uchiha Madaras suddenly dispersed around with Tsunade in their arms.  The smoke below was instantly dispersed by the four figures.

    The man snorted coldly. Although he didn't want Tsunade to be taken back to Konoha by Danzo, he couldn't just watch Tsunade being shot away by Madara Uchiha. He formed a seal with his hands, and his figure disappeared instantly, and a figure appeared in one of them.  In front of him, the Thunder God Sword in his hand pierced Uchiha Madara's body. 'Bang' a burst of white smoke rose, and Tsunade held by Uchiha Madara disappeared at the same time. "Shadow clone!" Naruto frowned and his hands were slightly knotted.  Seal: "Ninpo Technique: Chaotic Lion Technique." The long hair behind Naruto suddenly flew, and then suddenly spread out and shot towards all Uchiha Madara.

    'Puff puff puff' The continuous shadow clones were pierced by the long hair and turned into a puff of white smoke that dissipated. In an instant, all Uchiha Madaras were pierced by Naruto's long hair. "Leader, the other party has disappeared." Neji  He opened his eyes and said, "After he used the smoke bomb, I opened my eyes, but I didn't see anyone escaping your long-haired attack."

    "It should be space ninjutsu." Bai looked at Naruto and said, "Only space ninjutsu can escape." The man snorted coldly, turned around and said, "Let's chase him."

    "Wait a minute!" Danzo said loudly: "Naruto Namikaze, I suspect that you stole the body of my fifth Hokage of Konoha."

    Shanhong looked at Danzo and said: "What exactly is going on has been clearly seen by the adults present. Danzo, I will not allow you to slander His Highness the Prince of our country. Otherwise, even if you start a war, our country will  I will also seek justice for my Royal Highness, the Prince."

    "Don't talk nonsense." Naruto said coldly, then glanced at Danzo, then turned around and picked up the Thunder God Sword and said: "Chase, anyone who dares to stop me, even the King of Heaven will be killed by me." Naruto's anger  Having reached the fixed point, Shanhong, Neji and others immediately responded, and then Naruto suddenly jumped up and rushed out with a group of people, because the situation just now had alarmed the Iron Kingdom.?Samurai, so when Naruto and the others wanted to rush out, the warriors from the Kingdom of Iron immediately drew their weapons and stepped forward to stop them.

    Mao Shanhong suddenly accelerated his speed, surpassing Naruto in an instant, and then Mao Shanhong's speed increased again. Five fingers suddenly grew sharp claws, and then he drew across several samurai who were blocking the way. Only a few samurai were visible.  The strong iron armor on his body was easily scratched by Mao Shanhong's claws like tofu, and he was disemboweled at the same time. It was too horrible to watch. Moreover, Mao Shanhong's speed was too fast. In an instant, all the dozens of samurai blocking Naruto were gone.  Each one of them died because Mao Shanhong used his claws to cut through the iron armor and cut various parts of the body at the same time.

    "I didn't expect that there are so many people with outstanding abilities around Namikaze Naruto. Not counting Hyuga Neji and Kito Zabuza, several other people have already emerged, but this Mao Shanhong is the first  Appearing in front of everyone, her strength has probably reached the level of an elite jounin. In terms of speed, she is probably better than some quasi-kage. No wonder Namikaze Naruto dared to leave after being attacked by Akatsuki.  The Land of Snow came to the Land of Iron." Mizukage Terumi took a look at the killed samurai and the iron armor on their bodies and said: "It's no wonder that it was just an insignificant small country a few years ago, and now it has developed into a country that can and  Any of the five major countries can compete with each other. If it were not for the internal instability in the Snow Country, I am afraid that the Five Great Ninja Nations would have to be changed into the Six Great Ninja Nations. But as long as Naruto Namikaze is in charge of the Snow Country, then the Snow Country  Although the country is slightly turbulent, it can be as stable as a mountain. I am afraid that the six great ninja countries will not last long." Terumi Meiluequan} Text o] words with sighs continue to stimulate everyone who is still here, but the time of the six great ninja countries  Everyone in the country is a human spirit. They know Terumi Mei's words, but they just want to provoke their dissatisfaction with the Snow Country, and even unite to deal with the Snow Country. Therefore, each of them is afraid of Terumi Mei's words.  Full of disdain, but even so, they began to be wary of Snow Country and Naruto. In fact, although they knew that Snow Country was constantly developing and its territory was constantly expanding, they simply did not  They thought that the Snow Country could develop into a country that could compete with itself, because the Snow Country was extremely unstable internally. But when Terumi Meimei mentioned it this time, everyone felt a knot in their hearts.

    Terumi Mei knew that her idea was successful when she saw the expressions of everyone who didn't seem to change at all. She looked at Qingdao behind her: "I didn't expect that so many things happened suddenly this time. And even Uchiha Madara showed up.  Okay, that¡¯s good, Qing, let¡¯s go, Chojuro, let¡¯s go back and rest.¡±

    The other Kages watched the Mizukage leave, and then they all left one after another. Even the master Mifune also left. In the end, the only ones left were Gaara, the Kazekage, Temari and Kankuro.

    "I just went to see Uchiha Sasuke for rest." After everyone left, Kankuro said: "But I really didn't expect that those two guys actually have the blood of the Sage of Six Paths. If you put it this way, then  I¡¯m afraid the two guys are somewhat related by blood!¡±

    "Maybe." Gaara said: "Is it the blood of the Sage of Six Paths?"

    "Gaara, aren't we going to look for Uchiha Sasuke?" Temari said: "If Uchiha Sasuke falls into the hands of other countries, it will be very detrimental to us Sunagakure."

    Gaara shook his head and said: "It is indeed possible that Uchiha Sasuke is nearby, but do you think this guy will be caught so easily?" Temari shook her head, Gaara stood up and said: "Six Paths Sage"  As far as we know, only Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Sasuke, Senju Tsunade, Uzumaki Kina and Namikaze Naruto are left. Each of them has a strong talent in some aspect.  It can be said that everyone is a genius, which is indeed consistent with the bloodline of the Six Paths Sage. However, although there are still a few people in the Uzumaki clan, judging from their talents, they should not have any bloodlines. In this case, there will only be a few bloodline candidates left.  Well, as Uchiha Madara co-founded Konoha with the first generation, his strength goes without saying, and his performance just now is already obvious, isn't it? Tsunade Senju has fallen into the hands of Uchiha Madara, so let's not talk about it.  , and then Uzumaki Kina basically stayed in the Wind Star City in the Land of Snow. It was difficult for outsiders to get close to her, and even if they got close to her, they would have to face her who was very good at sealing. In addition, Wind Star City was  The capital of Snow Country is heavily guarded, so Uzumaki Kinai can live in peace even if he has the blood of the Sage of Six Paths."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 576 First Hearing of the Ten-Tails

    "And Sasuke and Naruto are very strong in themselves. Sasuke with the Sharingan and Naruto with the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki are not something that anyone can deal with. In this case, what the other Kages have done is also  Of course it was in vain." Temari said: "And the white guy revealed that Naruto and Sasuke have the blood of the Six Paths Sage, and the purpose is nothing more than to provoke the people present to peep at Naruto and Sasuke."

    "Let's go back, let's go back and rest. This time the Five Shadows meeting may end here. Humph, this time is really a boring party." Gaara snorted: "But the only good thing is the development of the plot.  It's not bad. First, there's the fight for the position of Hokage in Konoha Village, then there's Naruto's appearance, then there's the exposure of the Six Paths Sage's bloodline, then there's Uchiha Madara's appearance, and finally there's the strength of Naruto's men. It really makes us  I watched a wonderful show.¡±¡­

    Naruto rushed out of the Five Shadows meeting room with his subordinates. Neji paused slightly and looked around with his eyes. Mao Shanhong also started to explore the surroundings at the same time. Then the two of them said at the same time: "This way  ." The two people pointed at a thirty-degree angle in front of the group of people at the same time.  The two people were stunned at the same time and looked at each other, but at this moment, Naruto had already rushed out.

    "Naruto-sama." Mao Shanhong followed Naruto and said, "Things seem a bit strange. Naruto-sama, according to the opponent's speed, he should have abandoned us early, but the opponent did not and is still there.  There are relatively obvious traces left around, and the other party does not seem to have any intention of escaping, it seems that it is just trying to attract us."

    Naruto frowned slightly, and at this time Neji said: "Speaking of it, leader, there is something really strange. I have also fought with Uchiha Madara, but after opening my eyes this time, I found that this Uchiha Madara  The chakra fluctuations are different from the chakra fluctuations of Uchiha Madara, whom I fought against before. Everyone¡¯s chakra fluctuations are different, and they have been determined since birth, and there will never be any changes."

    "Ningji, you mean that person is not Uchiha Madara!" Naruto asked: "Ningji, do you know who it is?" Neji nodded and said: "Yes, leader, if I don't  If I remember correctly, this person¡¯s chakra fluctuation should be the chakra fluctuation belonging to Akatsuki¡¯s angel.¡±

    "Angel?" Naruto was stunned and said: "Ningji, are you saying that this chakra wave belongs to Senior Sister Konan? That's not right." Naruto said doubtfully: "According to the information obtained from Jue's mouth, Senior Brother Nagato and Konan  Senior sister should have already?"

    "Yes. Chief, I did get such news from Zetsu." Neji followed Naruto and said, "But it's impossible for me to even see the fluctuations of chakra wrong. Although my subordinates just saw shadows,  The clone, but the flow of chakra and the fluctuation of chakra, is definitely Konan-sama. If the subordinates think Zetsu, they can only believe half of it. Maybe Nagato-sama and Konan-sama did have an accident, but Konan-sama has not been able to do it so far.  Alive. Moreover, my subordinates really can't figure out the reason why Uchiha Madara took Master Tsunade's body. Because Master Tsunade has been frozen by Bai's 'Lengyue Shuanghua', although there is still a glimmer of life, but  Even the Byakugan of his subordinates can't see that Tsunade-sama is alive, so Uchiha Madara can't see it even if he has the Sharingan. In his opinion, Tsunade-sama is just a corpse, and Uchiha Madara is just a corpse.  Madara himself already possesses the six bloodlines, why would Madara Uchiha appear in front of the other Four Kages in this situation and take away Tsunade-sama¡¯s body?¡±

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "Indeed, Uchiha Madara has no reason to take away Grandma Tsunade's body. But if it is Senior Sister Konan, she seems to have no reason to take away Grandma Tsunade's body, and in the interview room  When she suddenly disappeared, I can say with certainty that it was not a space ninjutsu at all, because I did not feel the slightest spatial fluctuation. If it was not a space ninjutsu, how did Senior Sister Xiaonan leave the meeting room?  .¡±

    "Naruto-sama, since the other party deliberately left traces, wouldn't it be better to ask Konan-sama directly?" Shiro suggested beside Naruto.

    Naruto nodded and said: "Well, okay, let's speed up." After saying that, Naruto suddenly jumped out and rushed out. Others also rushed out one after another, until they left the border of the Iron Kingdom.  After entering another small country, Naruto and his party soon came to a very remote valley under the leadership of Neji's Byakugan and Nekoyama Red.

    "All the way here." Mao Shanhong said: "The other party seems to have entered the valley." Ningci rolled his eyes and looked at it and said: "Indeed, there is a person in the valley. This subordinate is even more sure that this person is  Konan-sama." As soon as Neji finished speaking, Naruto rushed in suddenly, only Shiro followed Naruto's movements, the others were stunned for a moment, and then followed.

      After Naruto rushed into the valley, he kept walking and soon saw a huge ice block. Of course, he also saw Tsunade who was frozen in the ice block. At the same time, he stood in front of the ice block with blue hair and a body.  The woman wearing an ordinary coat with her back to him also impressed Naruto's eyes. From the blue hair, Naruto knew that the person in front of him was Konan.

    Naruto looked at it and frowned slightly, because Naruto did not find Nagato and Fengqing. Naruto knew that Nagato and Fengqing might have  Shaking his head slightly, Naruto got rid of all his thoughts, stopped behind Konan and said: "Senior Sister Konan" A few "ssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss what what what what what what what what  Meng and others came behind Naruto one after another.

    Konan did not turn around, but took a few steps forward, walked behind the frozen Tsunade and said: "Naruto, if Tsunade-sama, who has the blood of the Six Paths Sage, falls into the hands of any country, I am afraid that in order to get the Six Paths Sage  His bloodline and Master Tsunade's body will become the material for research. Even in Konoha, although Master Tsunade is the fifth Hokage of Konoha, the temptation of the bloodline of the Sage of Six Paths is too great.  Bloodline will also use Tsunade-sama as the material for experiments. But I know you won¡¯t, not only because of your feelings for Tsunade, but more importantly, you yourself have the blood of the Sage of Six Paths, so you won¡¯t do it for  This ignores feelings. But in that case, you can't take action, otherwise, you will directly face the attack of the other four shadows, so I took away Tsunade-sama's body with the appearance of Uchiha Madara."

    "Why? Senior Sister Konan." Naruto looked at Konan's back and said: "You and Granny Tsunade should have no friendship, why would you risk your life? You should know that I will definitely stop Uchiha Madara  He stole Mother-in-law Tsunade¡¯s, so I will definitely take action.¡±

    Konan paused slightly: "The reason? When we first found the Sannin, it was Tsunade-sama and Jiraiya-sensei who gave us their own food. This time, consider it my reward for her."

    Naruto nodded, then hesitated and said, "Senior Sister Xiaonan, please come back to the Land of Snow with me."

    "Snow Country? Want to be your subordinate?" Konan said: "Although I left Akatsuki without Nagato and Yahiko, this does not mean that I want to join your organization. Or, Naruto,  Are you pitying me or sympathizing with me?¡±

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No, Senior Sister Xiaonan, you know that's not what I meant. Now that Senior Brother Nagato is gone, I just want to take care of you in place of Senior Brother Nagato. I don't want Senior Senior Brother Nagato to take care of you. I don't want Senior Senior Brother Nagato to  " Naruto paused and did not continue.

    "" Xiaonan was silent for a long time, and then said: "Jiraiya-sensei and you are my last relatives. Okay, Naruto, there is no problem in letting me return to the Land of Snow with you.  But Naruto, I want you to answer me a question. As long as you can answer it honestly, as long as you finally agree to my request, then from now on I will call you my leader and be your subordinate just like Hyuga Neji."

    "No, Senior Sister Xiaonan" Naruto wanted to say something else, but Xiaonan waved his hand and said: "Okay, Naruto, you only need to answer 'good' or 'no'. If so"  If it's 'good', then be prepared to answer my questions, if 'bad', then we have nothing else to say."

    Naruto could only nod his head and said: "Okay, Senior Sister Xiaonan, just ask, I will tell you everything I know."

    Konan was silent for a moment, and then said: "Naruto, you are the Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails. Naturally, you also know the other tailed beasts, from one to eight tails, but do you know the legendary 'Ten-Tails'!"

    "Ten-Tails?" Naruto was stunned, shook his head and said, "Senior Sister Konan, although I am the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails, I have never heard of the so-called 'Ten-Tails'." "Really?" Konan  He responded casually, and then there was no other reaction.

    Naruto smiled bitterly and said: "Senior Sister Xiaonan, I am telling the truth. I have indeed never heard of the so-called 'Ten-Tails', but when the Nine-Tails in my body heard the word 'Ten-Tails', he had  A slight touch, I think he should know the news about the 'Ten-Tails'."

    "" Xiaonan hesitated for a moment, and then said: "It is indeed unlikely that you know the news about the Ten-Tails, but since the Nine-Tails knows it, then Naruto, how did you know the news about the Ten-Tails?  Come and join you anytime." After saying that, Xiaonan planned to leave.

    "Wait, Senior Sister Konan, why don't you and I go ask Kyuubi directly." Naruto said while looking at Konan who was about to leave.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 577 Haggard Xiaonan

    "Go and ask Kyuubi directly?" Konan, who had just activated his body, suddenly stopped, turned around and looked at Naruto and said, "Kyuubi is in your body, how do I communicate with Kyuubi?" Naruto looked at a group of people.  Konan had a haggard face, and there were thick black bags under her eyes. The originally beautiful eyes were now covered with bloodshot eyes, and the luster of her skin had dimmed a lot. And when Konan turned around, Naruto also saw  Xiaonan's hands, those hands are much rougher than the last time I saw them. In fact, according to Xiaonan's strength, as long as she is determined, she can even maintain the luster of her body forever.  Every woman loves beauty, and no woman is an exception.  They are very protective of their appearance.  Of course, there are also those who don't care for them, but those are changes that only come about after big changes.  But these are not too important things. The most important thing is that there is no color in Xiaonan's eyes. There is only numbness and hatred. Seeing Xiaonan's eyes, Naruto can guess it even if there is no Zetsu.  Something has happened to Senior Brother Nagato.

    Looking at the haggard Konan, Naruto forced a smile and said: "Senior Sister Konan, I have a friend, you should also know, it is Yakumo of the Kurama clan. Her body is very weak, just like a newborn baby, but  I think she¡¯s the strongest genjutsu ninja in the world.¡±

    "Indeed, not to mention other things, she can be called the strongest genjutsu ninja in the world based on her ability to make illusions come true. But" Konan looked at Naruto and said, "But so what.  ?¡±

    "Of course it doesn't matter, but Senior Sister Xiaonan, the reason why I can be with Yakumo is because of the Nine-Tails in my body." Naruto slowly recalled: "When I was planning to leave Konoha, I met  Yakumo also had a great hatred for Konoha, and the first time I saw her, I almost fell into a fantasy. After that, Yakumo took me and took the initiative to enter my body to see her.  We've arrived at the Kyuubi." After saying that, Naruto looked at Neji.

    Neji nodded and took a step forward. He took off the Konoha forehead protector that was cut off from his forehead. He saw an "x" mark on Neji's forehead. Then Neji put the forehead protector back on and said, "I  It was originally a branch family of the Hyuga clan of Konoha. As a branch family, we had to bear the 'caged bird' curse seal since we opened Byakugan, which means that our branch family is like a caged bird. Later, it was Yakumo who took me.  I met Kyuubi, and later Kyuubi removed the 'Caged Bird' curse mark on my forehead for Naruto's sake, and now only this mark that has no effect is left."

    Konan's eyes lit up, and a flash of color flashed in her eyes. Naruto stepped forward and stood in front of Konan. Now Naruto is completely an adult. His height has exceeded Konan, so when Naruto stood in front of Konan  When, Konan had to raise her head slightly to see Naruto's face.

    "Senior Sister Xiaonan!" Naruto looked at Xiaonan and said with a smile: "How about coming back to the Land of Snow with me? No matter what happens to you, I will always be your junior brother, and the lustful immortal will always be your teacher. No matter what happens,  , I will help you."

    "" Looking at Naruto's smile, Konan didn't know what she thought of, and there was a look of nostalgia in her eyes. She raised her hand slightly, as if she wanted to touch Naruto: "MiNaruto."  Originally, Konan was about to touch Naruto's cheek, but when she saw the beard on Naruto's face, Konan suddenly woke up. Looking at Naruto who was already taller than herself, she shook her head slightly, turned around and said:  "I want to see Jiraiya-sensei."

    Naruto immediately nodded and said: "Yes, I understand, Senior Sister Xiaonan, the Lustful Immortal and I are both contractors of the toad clan. I can use the psychic technique to summon a toad, and then let the toad summon Jiraiya directly to the toad.  country, and then summon Jiraiya from the Toad Kingdom. It won't take a few minutes." Konan nodded slightly and said nothing.  Naruto immediately bit his finger and started to form a seal with one stroke on his palm. Just halfway through, Naruto stopped and looked at Konan's back and said: "No, Senior Sister Konan, I can't summon the lustful immortal yet.  .¡±

    "Why?" Xiaonan did not turn around, and there was no change in her tone at all, making it difficult to tell whether she was happy or worried.

    "Shiro, give me a piece of pure white ice." Naruto did not answer Konan, but said to Shiro behind him. Shiro nodded, and then he didn't see any movement from Shiro. An ice crystal immediately appeared in his hand, but Shiro did not hand it over.  To Naruto, he stepped forward slightly and placed it in front of Konan. The ice crystals truly reflected Konan's current appearance.

    "This, is this me?" Xiao Nan looked at the ice crystal in surprise and said, "How did I become like this?"

    "Senior Sister Xiaonan, although I don't know what happened to you, but I know that Senior Brother Nagato must have" Naruto hesitated and said: "I know the relationship between you and Senior Brother Nagato, but the deceased has passed away.  Come on, Senior Sister Xiaonan, you still need to take care.Only in this way can I have a chance to avenge Senior Brother Nagato.  "

    "Yes, it's revenge." Xiaonan's eyes filled with strong hatred: "Uchiha Madara, I must kill him."

    "Uchiha Madara?" Naruto responded, and then said: "Okay, Senior Sister Xiaonan, let's not think about this now. Now, let's return to the Land of Snow. We are not Uchiha Madara's now.  opponent, so we must stay calm and wait until we have a chance in the future before we can take action against Uchiha Madara." Konan looked at Naruto and hesitated for a long time, but finally nodded, and Naruto said with joy on his face: "Okay  , Bai, you should follow Senior Sister Xiaonan back to Fengxing City first. Let Senior Sister Xiaonan take a good bath first, then take a rest, and then help Senior Sister Xiaonan dress up properly. You must let the lustful immortal see the most beautiful Senior Sister Xiaonan."  After speaking, Naruto paused slightly and said: "It's best to let the lustful immortal make his eyes fall off."

    "Yes, Lord Naruto." Bai responded softly.  Then he said to Konan: "Master Nan, please come with me back to Wind Star City first." Konan looked at Naruto and said: "I hope to see Jiraiya-sensei after I have a good rest!" After saying that, Konan took the first step.  He flew out.

    Naruto arrived immediately: "Qi Ya Zui Meng, take Granny Tsunade's ice crystal and Bai and the others back to Wind Star City. Be careful not to be discovered." "Yes, Lord Naruto." Qi Ya Zui Meng  He immediately responded, then stepped forward to pick up the ice crystal that was freezing Tsunade, and then flew away with Shiro at the same time.

    Seeing that Bai, Qi Ya Zui Meng and Xiao Nan had left, Naruto breathed a sigh of relief and said, "In this case, you can rest assured."

    "Are you at ease? Naruto, your performance at the Five Shadows Conference seems a bit too immature?" Neji looked at Naruto and said, "I don't think that's the real you."

    "Haha." Naruto didn't care about Neci's sudden change of title, because Naruto knew that Neci was advising him as a friend, not as a subordinate.

    "Actually, I don't want to do that." Naruto touched a jade pendant on his waist and said, "Because of Mother-in-law Tsunade's accident, I lost a little bit of my composure, but after Bai Bing sealed Tsunade  After my mother-in-law, the jade pendant on my body had already woken me up, but it was already too late. The other shadows had already been offended by me. In this case, I can't say sorry when I look back, so I can only do this.  Be tough to the end. Although the Snow Country where I am is not as good as any of the five major countries, there is only one country that is truly incompatible with our Snow Country, and that is the Water Country. Although the power of Wuying Village is  We are above the Snow Hidden Village, but the national strength of the Water Kingdom has never recovered after I flooded it a few years ago, so under normal circumstances, they will not take the initiative to attack us. And  Other countries don't dare to take action against us easily, because the interests between countries are very complicated. It seems that there is no interest involved, but in fact, as long as I don't go too far, they will never take action."

    "That's it." Neji pondered for a moment and said, "That's true. The interests between countries are very complicated. As long as it's not too much, they won't care too much about the interests of the country. And on the contrary, if Naruto was at that time  , if you are a little weaker, then they are likely to take advantage of you."

    Naruto waved his hand and said: "Okay, let's go, we still need to go back and make a big fuss. Otherwise, if they know that Granny Tsunade is here, they may directly attack the Country of Snow. So we still  We need to play around in the Iron Kingdom to make them think that we can't catch up with 'Uchiha Madara' and let them know that it was 'Uchiha Madara' who took away the 'remains' of Granny Tsunade. What's more, didn't Akatsuki definitely say that?  , Sasuke seems to be here too, although we don¡¯t know his purpose, but since Sasuke is here, we have to keep silent."

    "Uchiha Sasuke is indeed a genius, no worse than the leader. In addition, he has the Sharingan, but it is a pity that he is too extreme." Mao Shanhong said: "Otherwise, as long as he can absorb  Uchiha Sasuke¡¯s words, then our power can become stronger.¡±

    "Indeed, Sasuke is too extreme. Otherwise, maybe he is still staying in Konoha now?" Naruto said: "Let's go, I haven't seen Sasuke for a while, and I just want to go see him this time.  , I don¡¯t know what his strength is now. And I am very interested in Sasuke¡¯s purpose here, and there is also Danzo. I will never let him return to Konoha alive." Then Naruto flew out  , Neji and others followed closely behind Naruto.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 578 The Trace of Sasuke

    "Sasuke." Ghost Light Suigetsu called Sasuke who was living in front: "That disgusting guy is gone." Sasuke was stunned, and then the group stopped. Sure enough, Zetsu who had been following them had disappeared at some point.  .  Sasuke, Jugo, and Suigetsu all focused on Karin who was following the team at the back.  Because Xiang Phosphorus has always been moving forward with him, and Xiang Phosphorus is a ninja of the perception system. If the other party wants to leave quietly, Xiang Phosphorus will find traces of the other party's departure at the first time, and even if it is because of the difference in strength,  There were too many, and Xiang Phosphorus couldn't detect when he left, but Xiang Phosphorus could also discover it immediately after the other party left, but this time it was Gui Deng Shui Yue who discovered it first. Even so, they still set their sights on him at the same time.  On the body of Xiang Phosphorus.  Xiang Lu gritted his teeth, then shook his head, saying that he didn't know either.

    Sasuke frowned slightly, a trace of displeasure flashed in his eyes, "Tsk." Ghost Light Suigetsu snorted, then looked at Sasuke and said: "That disgusting guy is not a good character, and there are five shadows gathered here. If that guy will  If we sell it, we will be in trouble."

    "The other Kages are okay. After all, we didn't offend too much, but the Raikage may be disadvantageous to us." Jugo said: "After all, the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki is the Raikage's younger brother, and although we did not successfully capture it, we caused  His whereabouts are unknown. This Five Kage meeting is obviously the Raikage's anger towards us."

    "If it's just the Raikage, it's not bad." Xiang Lian hesitated for a while and then said: "I have been following Lord Orochimaru before, and I have been to Tian Country with Lord Orochimaru, and I have also visited Tian Country with Lord Orochimaru.  I have met the daimyo several times. Under the order of Lord Orochimaru, I assisted the daimyo of Tian no country for a period of time. I know that the interests between countries are more important than anything else. For the benefit of the country, it is obvious that the other party is an enemy who exterminated the clan, but for the sake of the country  Although the two sides have interests, they can exchange sincere compliments. If someone didn't know better, they would think they were brothers."

    "Are you saying that other Kage might attack us for the benefit of the country?" Chongwu asked.  Xiang Ling nodded, and just when Xiang Ling was about to speak, Sasuke waved his hand and said: "Okay, now is not the time to think about this. Our goal this time is that Danzo, and now he and Naruto have been having a big quarrel for five years.  The Kage Conference, especially the death of the Fifth Hokage, it is obvious that the Five Kage Conference cannot continue. Danzo will return to Konoha soon, so let¡¯s ambush him on the only way back to Konoha.¡±

    "And Naruto Namikaze seems to have a special affection for Tsunade. When he was in the meeting room before, the moment Tsunade fell, a powerful force seemed to burst out, although it disappeared in less than a moment.  , but it did appear." Onito Suigetsu said: "If I remember correctly, Sasuke, it should be the chakra of the Nine-tailed Demon Fox in Namikaze Naruto's body."

    "That's right." Sasuke said casually: "Naruto is the jinchuriki of the nine-tailed demon fox. Although being a jinchuriki can have powerful power, he is destined to compete with the tailed beast in his body for control of his body, just like  The former one-tailed Jinchuriki is the same as the current Fifth Kazekage Gaara, but when the tailed beast is sealed in the human body, the life of the tailed beast is connected to the life of the Jinchuriki. When the Jinchuriki dies, the same goes for the tailed beast.  will disappear, so the tailed beast will lend its power to the jinchuriki in order to prevent it from disappearing. But this is not the case. The jinchuriki does not need to practice. The body that has not been trained cannot withstand the chakra of the tailed beast.  , so when the body cannot withstand chakra, it will cause harm to the body, and every time you borrow the chakra of the tailed beast, your body will continue to be eroded by the tailed beast. Finally, when the tailed beast has a certain degree of confidence,  , will completely occupy the jinchuriki's body. Therefore, the tailed beast and the jinchuriki are a kind of existence that helps each other and protects each other. But Naruto is different. Naruto and the Nine-Tails seem to have a very harmonious relationship. They have never happened.  In a similar situation of competing with each other, as long as Naruto is willing, Naruto can mobilize the chakra of the Nine Tails in his body at any time. Although he does not know the reason, the situation is like this, so once he confronts Naruto, not only  It¡¯s Naruto¡¯s own strength, and more importantly, we have to take the Kyuubi¡¯s strength into account.¡±

    "Naruto Namikaze, there shouldn't be any problem, right?" Jugo said: "Our main target this time is Danzo. Although we also have to deal with Tsunade, Tsunade has died in the hands of Danzo now.  , we naturally did not kill Tsunade and there is no connection between Namikaze Naruto and Namikaze Naruto. According to Namikaze Naruto's feelings for Tsunade-sama, Namikaze Naruto should also want to kill Danzo.  He has no direct conflict of interest with us, and he should not be our enemy, and may even help us kill Danzo."

    "It's impossible." Xiang Ling shook his head and said: "It is true that Namikaze Naruto has no direct grudges against us, and Danzo also killed Tsunade-sama,"?Based on Namikaze Naruto's feelings for Tsunade-sama, Namikaze Naruto might just want to kill her quickly.  If Naruto Namikaze was not the prince of Snow Country, if he had not married the daimyo of Snow Country, then Naruto Namikaze might have already killed Danzo in the meeting room, not to mention the meeting at that time  The atmosphere in the room was completely controlled by Namikaze Naruto.  But there is no if, so it is absolutely impossible for Namikaze Naruto to kill Danzo, because once Namikaze Naruto kills Danzo, then Namikaze Naruto's Snow Hidden Village will have to bear Konoha's  Revenge, no matter what, Danzo is the Sixth Hokage of Konoha. Even if he kills the Fifth Hokage, he can only accept sanctions in Konoha, not others' private punishment.  This is about the face of a village. If a village keeps silent even when its village chief is killed, then who else will trust this village?  So in the interview room, although Namikaze Naruto was very angry, he could only endure it. And when Uchiha Madara snatched Tsunade-sama's body, Namikaze Naruto's first reaction was to go out  Chasing, as for Danzo, he completely ignored it. This has proved that Namikaze Naruto will not take action against Danzo without others knowing.  Unless everyone present is Namikaze Naruto's confidant and can guarantee that the secret will never be leaked, Namikaze Naruto will never take action against Danzo.  "

    "Really?" Sasuke responded casually: "It doesn't matter, I never planned to rely on Naruto's power. I am enough for Danzo."

    "Be careful, Sasuke." Koso said, "Danzo was a teammate of the Third Hokage of Konoha. He and the Third Hokage were active during the Great Ninja War. Later, after the Great Ninja War ended, he also lived in seclusion.  He rarely appears in the eyes of the world, but now he suddenly appears, and he is still the sixth generation Hokage of Konoha. This shows the strength and scheming of this person, so if you deal with him, you must be very careful  "

    "Jugo, Suigetsu. Let's go. If we stay here, we will be discovered by the people of the Iron Kingdom soon." Sasuke said, and his words were interrupted. At the same time, Sasuke flew directly and flew away.  Go, Jugo and Suigetsu followed, "Sasuke didn't call me!" Xianglan looked at the figures of the three of them, his body trembled slightly, but after hesitating, Xianglan still jumped up and followed

    "Why does it seem to be so chaotic all of a sudden?" Neji rolled his eyes and said, "It seems that there are soldiers from the Kingdom of Iron everywhere. They seem to be searching for something?" Naruto did not speak, but looked at where he stood.  The charming cat girl behind her is Mao Shanhong.  Mao Shanhong bent down slightly and said, "Please wait a moment, leader." After saying this, a figure flashed past, and Mao Shanhong's figure disappeared.

    Tsukuka Yuji came to Neji and said, "Hey, Neji, have you found anyone special?"

    Neji glanced at him and said: "What I have seen so far are just some guys with some chakra. Judging from the amount of chakra in their bodies, most of them are just ordinary middle genin. It is very likely that they are just ordinary genin."  Soldiers from the land of iron. As for special people, there is no one."

    "Tch, it's really boring." Yuji Yueka said, and then leaned to the side casually, while Neji continued to observe the surroundings with his white eyes.  After a while, with a 'whoosh' sound, a figure appeared in front of Naruto. It was Mao Shanhong who had gone out to investigate before. Mao Shanhong knelt on one knee in front of Naruto and said: "Naruto-sama, subordinate  It has been found out, because in the meeting room, Akatsuki's Zetsu revealed the whereabouts of Uchiha Sasuke, so they are searching everywhere, especially several Kages, and only the Fifth Kazekage Gaara brought  The entourage returned to the room. As for Danzo, it seems that he is planning to return to Konoha. However, he has not left yet and seems to be looking for the whereabouts of Uchiha Sasuke. The previous meeting room is already empty. "

    "Really? Forget it, let's ignore it for now. Judging from the current situation, it seems that it will take some time for them to find Sasuke. But since they have all gone out to look for Sasuke's whereabouts, the interview room must be empty, and it just so happens that we  Go to the meeting room to collect that thing." A trace of sadness flashed in Naruto's eyes: "I didn't expect that something I just used casually would become something crucial to the diplomacy between us and Konoha. Just if it is possible  , I would rather not have such a thing." After saying that, Naruto immediately flew out, followed closely by Neji, Mao Shanhong, and Yuji Yueka.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 579 Mirror of Mirror Flowers

    The meeting room of the Five Kages was now empty. Everyone was looking around because Zetsu revealed that Uchiha was the bloodline of the Six Paths Sage, in order to get the blood of the Six Paths Sage.

    Naruto stepped into the interview room and walked a few steps. He stopped and looked at the blood stains remaining on the ground.  This was where he and Danzo were dueling, with Tsunade standing in front of him.  Naruto stopped and slightly reached out to touch the blood on the ground. Suddenly a smile appeared on Naruto's face and he said softly: "Thank you, Granny Tsunade, I know you really care about me. In this way, everything I have done before  It all makes sense.¡±

    Mao Shanhong jumped up behind Naruto, jumped onto the beam, and then moved out a huge mirror-like object. Mao Shanhong stopped behind Naruto and said: "Naruto-sama, this is"

    "Kyouka no Jutsu." Naruto stood up and said, "This is a ninjutsu I asked Kyuubi for when I just graduated from Konoha Academy. It's just like an ordinary mirror. It doesn't have much effect.  , it cannot be used for defense or attack, it cannot even confuse the enemy, and it consumes a lot of chakra, but this mirror can fully record what it is looking at, and then wait to watch it again next time.  .¡±

    Neji looked at the mirror and said: "Naruto, you summoned this mirror when Danzo came. In other words, has everything that happened after Danzo stepped here been recorded?  ?¡±

    "Yes." Naruto nodded in response, and then said: "Maoshan Hong, remember that this mirror can only be used once. After one time, it will automatically break. You can store this mirror in the scroll first, and then think of a way.  , to announce what happened today, I want people all over the world, especially people in the Land of Fire and Konoha, to know what happened here today, and then find a way to broadcast the content in Konoha.  Let more people know, but this matter can be taken slowly first. I remember that Senior Brother Nagato seemed to have said that the death of Senior Brother Yahiko seemed to be due to Danzo¡¯s design. I will go back and ask Senior Sister Xiaonan about this matter.  , when the time comes, I¡¯ll tell you, and you¡¯ll announce it too.¡±

    "Yes." Mao Shanhong nodded in response, then took out a scroll, opened it and placed it on the ground, placed a huge mirror on it, formed a slight seal, and the mirror disappeared instantly.  Then Mao Shanhong put away the scroll and carefully hid it on his body, because Mao Shanhong knew that this thing was a very important piece of evidence. Without this thing, Danzo would most likely blame Tsunade's incident entirely on Naruto.  body, but now that we have this thing, as long as it works well, we can put all the blame on Danzo.

    "Okay, let's go." Naruto said, "Next, we are going to see Sasuke."

    "Huh?" Neci was suddenly stunned for a moment, and then narrowed his eyes slightly, "What's wrong? Neji, did you find anything?" Naruto asked. "I found traces of Sasuke." Neji stared at a person  Direction said: "This chakra should belong to Sasuke, but when I found Sasuke, a chakra reaction next to Sasuke seemed to also find me. It seems that the other party is also a ninja of the perception system. And it seems that even several other  The Shadows have discovered Sasuke's traces and are heading in the direction of Sasuke. It seems that there are sensory ninjas around them."

    "A ninja of the sensory system?" Naruto said: "I didn't expect that such a rare ninja would appear in so many, but that's right, the heritage of the five major ninja villages is beyond our imagination. Now there are so many sensory ninjas all at once.  It¡¯s also normal.¡±

    "Chief, the people from the Kingdom of Iron are here." Neji glanced around and said, "And it seems that we have been discovered a long time ago and seem to have surrounded us." Mao Shanhong nodded and said, "Listen to these footsteps.  The sound was indeed caused by the armor falling on the ground. And judging from the sound, there seemed to be a lot of people." A smile appeared on Yuehua Yuji's face, he put his hands on the knife and pulled it out slightly.

    Naruto stood up slightly. At this time, countless soldiers wearing armor rushed in, surrounding Naruto and others. Each of them pulled out the sword from their waist, and then a layer of chakra covered the sword.  .  "I'm in a bad mood right now. If you don't want to die, get out of here." Naruto said coldly.

    "Naruto Namikaze, this is my country of iron, not your country of snow. Don't be too presumptuous." Mifune walked out from all the soldiers and saw Naruto and said: "And haven't you already left?  What are you doing back?"

    "Naruto, can you do it?" Yuji Yueka looked around with excitement and said: "Although their strength is not high, it is still interesting if they have such a large number of people." Yuji Yueji said.  He partially pulled out the knife from his waist.  Mao Shanhong stared at the surroundings closely, leaning down slightly, with his hands on the ground, ready to go.

    NingNeji looked at Mifune and said: "Chief, this guy's chakra is not under the normal quasi-shadow, and his strength is very likely to reach the quasi-shadow." Neji spoke nonchalantly, and directly revealed what he saw with his white eyes.  "Quick Shadow!" Yuji Yuehua looked at Mifune with some excitement.

    "Oh. Really!" Naruto responded, then looked at Mifune and said, "Does this mean this guy has been pretending just now?" What Naruto said was naturally what he had said to Mifune during the Five Shadows meeting.  conflict.  Neji nodded, and then said: "Huh? Someone has found Sasuke. It seems that he is the Raikage from Kumoyin Village."

    "Really, it looks like we have to go over and have a look." Naruto said to himself, and then started walking directly in the direction Neji pointed.

    "Naruto Namikaze, don't really think that I dare not do something to you." Mifune said loudly to Naruto.

    Naruto directly ignored Mifune's words and continued to walk forward. Mifune looked at Naruto's figure and never gave an order. However, the Iron Kingdom soldiers who did not have Mifune's order did not dare to take action. After all, Naruto is not an ordinary person now.  A ninja, he has the Kingdom of Snow as his backing, and the Kingdom of Iron cannot afford to offend the Kingdom of Snow.  So even when faced with Naruto's direct slap in the face, although Mifune and the soldiers were angry, they did not dare to take action easily.

    Just when Naruto and his party were about to walk out of the Iron Country soldiers, Mifune's hand fell down feebly, "Drink!" Seeing Mifune's hand fall, the surrounding soldiers immediately waved at Naruto and the others.  He lowered the knife in his hand and released the chakra blade he had accumulated for a long time.  In an instant, hundreds of blue chakra blades headed towards Naruto and others, while Mifune watched this scene in horror.

    Suddenly, Yuji Yueka took out the two swords from his waist and swung the two swords continuously. Dozens of chakra blades were cut off by Yuji Yuji's two swords. Neji also stopped and swung his hands out of the air.  , dozens of chakra blades seemed to collide with similar things and exploded in the air.  And all this time, Naruto's footsteps did not stop. Mao Shanhong jumped in front of Naruto, stretched out ten sharp claws on his hands and started to open the way for Naruto. In an instant, the armors of several soldiers blocking Naruto were completely shattered.  They fell to the ground, leaving a huge claw mark on their chests, and never got up again.

    "Mifune-dono, may I consider this as the Iron Kingdom's declaration of war against our Snow Kingdom?" Neji looked at Mifune and said coldly.  At the same time, a gentle palm was slapped on the armor of a soldier behind him who wanted to sneak attack. The gentle palm directly caused the soldier to vomit blood and fall back.

    Mifune suddenly woke up and said quickly: "Stop everyone." All the soldiers stopped, and at the same time, someone automatically carried away the injured soldiers, but whether it was Neji, Yuji Yuji or Kurenai Maoshan, they would not be able to show up.  There was no mercy from above. Dozens of people fell, but only a few were injured.  All others died.

    "I definitely have no intention of declaring war on Snow Country. It was just a misunderstanding." Mifune said quickly: "I will express my apology later."

    "Huh." Neji snorted coldly and opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something. But at this time, Naruto suddenly said: "Let's go, Neji, we don't have time to waste here." After saying that, Naruto said  After jumping away, Neji was stunned for a moment, and then jumped away with Kurenai Nekoyama and Yuji Yueka Yuji. Naturally, he chose to ignore Mifune.

    Just after leaving the meeting room, he glanced at Ningji and others who were following him, and Naruto said: "I sensed a trace of space fluctuations. If I'm not mistaken, someone should be using space ninjutsu, and the direction is just right.  It's where Neji pointed out Sasuke."

    "Space Ninjutsu!" Mao Shanhong said in surprise: "In that case, the other party is" Naruto nodded: "Yes, there are only two people who can use Space Ninjutsu in this world, as far as I know,  One is me, and the other is Uchiha Madara. Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, Uchiha Madara¡¯s arrival is definitely not a good thing. I have a vague premonition, and it seems to be related to me. Unfortunately, we  There is still too little information to analyze, so for now, we will just take a look and decide how to respond as things change."

    "Yes." Neji and Mao Shanhong immediately said yes, and Yuji Yueka said: "Naruto, when the time comes, you can't restrict me like before. This time, I want to have a good fight.  One game.¡±

    Naruto nodded and said: "When the time comes, I'll let you take action." Yuji Yuehua smiled and put the two swords back into the scabbard, but in his eyes, the warlike mood was getting higher and higher.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 580 Raikage vs Sasuke (1)

    "There are a lot of chakras around, coming towards us. They should be soldiers of the Iron Country." Xiang Ling said, then paused slightly and said: "In addition to this accident, there are several very powerful chakras.  People are coming towards us, because they are the Third Tsuchikage, the Fourth Raikage, and the Fifth Mizukage. They seem to be coming with two followers. In addition to this, the Fifth Kazekage does not seem to be among them. He seems to  I have gone back to rest, and there is no trace of Danzo yet. It seems that the other party does not use chakra very much, and he is trying his best to control the chakra on his body. However, chakra is the power of the ninja, and the ninja cannot completely control it.  His, so it will take some time to find it, huh? They found us, and it seems that there are sensory ninjas around them. And they are coming from all directions. We seem to be surrounded."

    "Tsk, when did ninjas of the perceptual system become so common?" Gui Deng Shuiyue looked at Xiang Ling and said, "Aren't ninjas of your type very rare? Why do so many of them suddenly appear?"

    "How do I know?" Xiang Lu shouted loudly at Shui Yue: "I just said what I perceived"

    "Okay, the five major ninja nations can dominate the ninja world not only by their high-end combat power, but more importantly, by the various talents they have in their villages." Sasuke said casually: "Other ninja villages  Although I know it very well, I was once a Konoha ninja. I know that the number of various ninjas in Konoha is very large. If we talk about perception-type ninjas, the entire Hyuga clan of Konoha can be regarded as intelligence.  They are ninjas. To collect intelligence and counterattack the other party's probing, the Hyuga clan is at no disadvantage. It is normal for the other four major ninja villages to have similar families."

    "Tch." Gui Deng Shui Yue stopped talking. Tian Ping Zhong Wu looked around and said, "Are you surrounded? Which side is closest to us?"

    "Uh" Xiang Lian was stunned and said: "The nearest one should be the Fourth Raikage coming from our left. He has completely discovered us and is approaching us at high speed. If we are in  If we don't move here, we will probably meet him in a few minutes, Zhonggo, why are you asking this all of a sudden?"

    "Nothing?" Tian Ping Zhongwu said casually: "Since we have been surrounded, the battle is unavoidable. Rather than staying here and being surrounded by three shadows, it is better to directly face one. Once the battle starts, the others  The shadow may catch up, but it will not immediately join the battle because of the opponent. Although it will fall into a wheel battle, at least it will not be directly surrounded and besieged."

    "Uh" Xiang Ling was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "In this case, it is indeed better than staying here. The distance between Sanying and us is not that big. Staying here is indeed very good.  We may be besieged by three shadows, and if we are already fighting one of the shadows, if the other shadows intervene at will, it is likely to cause problems between countries. So they should not take action for the time being. "

    "Then let's do it." Sasuke said, and then said: "Xiang Phosphorus, your fighting power is not high. When the time comes, you will not be able to fight against several Kages based on your fighting power. So when the time comes, the battle will be left to you.  Just me and Jugo Suigetsu, you can do your best to search for Danzo's whereabouts." After saying that, without waiting for Kosuto's reply, Sasuke jumped away and headed towards the direction of the Raikage that Kosutsu sensed. Suigetsu  He Zhongwu naturally followed.

    Xiang Ling looked at Sasuke and the others, her body trembling constantly. She naturally noticed the disgust in Sasuke's words. Xiang Ling comforted herself and said: "Maybe it's just because I'm not strong enough to help him, so I  Will you let me join the fight? Sasuke is just trying to protect me, just to protect me. To protect me." Although he said this, Xiang Lian's tears fell one by one, and suddenly Xiang Lian wiped his tears, and then  He jumped up to catch up with Sasuke and the others, and Sasuke and the others were not perception-type ninjas. Naturally, they didn't know that Xiang Lian had already cried in such a short few seconds.

    "We're here, it's in front." After following Sasuke and the others for a while, Xiang Lian said: "Now the Raikage is above us, about a hundred meters away, and is getting closer. The other Kages, at least  It¡¯ll take more than five minutes to get here.¡±

    "Okay, Kosovo, you should hide first, and then search for Danzo's whereabouts." Sasuke said.  Xiang Ling nodded, looked around for a moment, and then concentrated the chakra in his body. In this way, he would not be easily discovered by other sensory ninjas, and then jumped up and hid directly in a rock wall.  , it is absolutely invisible to the naked eye.

    ¡®Boom¡¯ Just when the fragrant phosphorus had just been hidden, the ceiling above where Sasuke and others were standing suddenly exploded, and Sasuke?Zhonggo, Suigetsu suddenly retreated, the ceiling fell down, and three figures appeared. One figure was huge and seemed to have a layer of blue light all over his body, standing at the front, followed by two people.  The tall figure is naturally the fourth generation Lei Yingrui of Yunyin Village, and the two people behind him are his two followers who came to attend the Five Shadows Conference this time.

    "I found you, Uchiha Sasuke." Behind the tall figure, a handsome man looked at Sasuke, Jugo and Suigetsu and said: "As expected, there is one person missing, but I didn't notice it.  There are signs that someone has left, which means that person is still nearby." As he spoke, the man looked at the tall figure and said, "Boss. It seems that he was hiding before we came, and the person hiding was obvious.  He is a sensory ninja, otherwise, even if he hides, he will never be able to hide it from me. This is only possible if he is also a sensory ninja."

    "Okay, Xi." Lei Yingrui waved his hand and said: "Since the other party is also a sentient ninja, it is normal for him to be able to hide it from you, but our target itself is not the sentient ninja."

    The handsome man known as 'Nishi' shook his head and said: "No, boss, you don't understand. Didn't I just tell you that Uchiha Sasuke and the others are coming towards us, and you, boss, are not coming to us along the way.  The chakra has not been restrained, which means that the other party has completely discovered our traces, but they are still coming towards us, and when they came below us, they stopped, and I could clearly feel them at that time.  There were four people, but then when the boss broke the floor and came here, in just a few seconds, in just a little time, the other party had already hidden it, and he was able to hide it from me.  , this is enough to prove that the other party¡¯s ability is superior to mine in this aspect.¡±

    "It's not important." Lei Yingrui waved his hand, then looked at Sasuke and said: "The important thing is that Uchiha Madara Sasuke is here." Said Lei Yingrui looked at Sasuke and said: "Uchiha Sasuke, who am I?  I think you should be very clear. The reason why I came to you is that you wanted to capture my brother Kirabi in Yunlei Gorge not long ago, although I have already learned from the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki Namikaze Naruto that I  My brother is still alive now, but you have hurt him after all. As his brother, my purpose this time is to find a place for my brother Qilabi."

    Sasuke looked at Lei Yingrui coldly, but did not say anything more. Instead, he directly opened three pairs of magatama scarlet sharingan eyes, stared at Lei Yingrui closely, and said with an embarrassed look on his face: "  That boss' 'getting back the ground' is a term used by a low-level organization, and our identity cannot be used in this way."

    "It doesn't matter." Lei Yingrui looked at Xi Yi and waved his hand: "And I heard that this kid killed Orochimaru, the former leader of the three ninjas, so I came to test how powerful this kid's Sharingan and strength are  " A sound of 'chichi' sounded, and then a flash of lightning flashed.  "Chidori!" Sasuke appeared in front of Lei Yingrui and said in a low voice. Half of his right hand was inserted into Lei Yingrui's left shoulder socket. Originally, Sasuke was aiming at Lei Yingrui's chest, but after attacking  When he arrived at Lei Yingrui, he was blocked by something, and his position changed, becoming the current shoulder socket.

    Lei Yingrui suddenly stretched out his hand to grab Sasuke, but Sasuke pushed it away in time, "The timing is good, but it really has the thunder attribute, does it use thrust to enhance the attack power, and Konoha Hatake Kakashi's  Lei Qie' is very similar." Lei Yingrui said: "No, except for some differences in details, everything else is exactly the same. It seems that your so-called 'Chidori' should be from Hatake Kaka.  It was transformed from Nishi's 'Raikiri'. But you were Kakashi's subordinate when you were in Konoha, so it's normal for you to know this ninjutsu."

    "Tch, has Sasuke's information been leaked?" Ghost Light Suigetsu said.  Then he stepped forward slightly, Tenpira Jugo stepped forward and came directly in front of Sasuke and said: "The other Kages are coming, Suigetsu and Sasuke, you don't want to participate in the battle for the time being, keep your strength. I will deal with them."  After saying that, without waiting for their answers, powerful chakra surged out of Jugo Tenbi's body, and his body began to change. Jugo Tenbi's skin turned brown like a rock, and then his forehead began to grow.  Something similar to a horn appeared, and small hollow peaks appeared on its back like the surface of the moon.  A huge murderous aura rose into the sky.  "Ah haha, kill you all." Tian Ping Zhongwu said, his voice, his appearance, everything about him changed into another look.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 581 Raikage vs Sasuke (2)

    "Boss, be careful, his change is not just about his appearance." Xi looked at Tian Ping and said: "The chakra in his body has increased dramatically by dozens of times, and it seems that it has not yet been completed.  Change, the best way is to attack him now.¡±

    "You will know it at a glance." Lei Yingrui said: "I also feel a little bit of pressure, but this is the only way it is interesting. Otherwise, it will be solved in two or three times, then there will be no fun, and  I also want to know that the other party can defeat my brother Qilabi, even if it is a siege, but how strong they are." "I know." So Lei Yingrui and his two followers stood still and did not move.  I have been quietly waiting for the change of Tian Ping Zhongwu to be completed.  It's just Lei Yingrui's body

    "This is the first time that Chonggo has completely released his murderous intent." Gui Deng Shuiyue looked at Chonggo and said with a smile: "And Chonggo entered the third state of the curse seal from the beginning. This is a rare thing."

    With a ¡®whoop¡¯ sound, Tian Ping Zhongwu stared closely at Lei Yingrui and others, and the murderous aura in his body surged towards them.  "It seems that it has been completed. It's really a good murderous aura, but it's a pity that this murderous aura does not have a strong bloody aura and evil aura." Nishi looked at Tenbashi Juugo and said: "It's the same as Namikaze Naruto's before.  The murderous aura is much worse than that."

    "Kill all of you." Tian Ping Zhongwu suddenly rushed towards Lei Yingrui.  "Hmph." Lei Ying snorted coldly, raised his right foot slightly and stamped the ground suddenly.  The ground cracked instantly, and Lei Yingrui appeared in front of Tian Ping Zhongwu instantly, punched Zhongwu in the face, and instantly knocked Zhongwu away. With a "boom", Zhongwu hit the wall hard.  It sank deeply inside, and even the wall behind it was completely cracked.

    "So fast." Sasuke looked at Raikage's three pairs of Magatama's Sharingan and said to himself: "This guy's speed is so fast, even my Sharingan can't keep up. Except for Uchiha Madara and Naruto, he  He was the third person that I couldn't keep up with, and Naruto and Uchiha Madara used space ninjutsu so that I couldn't keep up. This guy definitely didn't use any space ninjutsu. He relied solely on speed.  Having reached this point, I'm afraid it won't be much worse than Naruto's Flying Thunder God Technique. This guy is not something Jugo can deal with. But he still has two followers, as well as several other figures who came behind him.  We must get rid of a few people as soon as possible." Thinking of this, Sasuke secretly winked at Kiden Suigetsu, and Kiden Suigetsu nodded secretly with a slight smile.  Then the two men pretended to avoid the aftermath of the battle between Raikage and Jugo, and quietly approached Raikage's two followers.

    "Hmph, the boss's cell reaction and body speed are comparable to the golden flash of Konoha. You can't keep up with your Sharingan. Even if you can catch up, with your Sharingan, you can't even hope to copy the boss's ninjutsu and  Let the boss fall into illusion." Nishi looked at Sasuke and said with a hint of disdain, but he didn't know that the distance between him and Sasuke was constantly shrinking.

    'Click' Zhongwu twisted his neck and made a similar sound. Then he walked out of the wall as if nothing had happened, with a strange smile on his lips: "Kill, kill, kill you." It seemed that he was not affected.  any harm.

    "What kind of monster is this guy?" Xi looked at Jugo and asked in surprise.  Another of Raikage's followers, Tarui with short white hair, said: "It's surprising that he was able to act as if nothing had happened after being hit by the boss, and it was a critical wound on his head."

    Raikage Rui frowned and disappeared instantly. When Sasuke saw Raikage's figure again, Raikage kicked Juugo hard in the abdomen, kicking Juugo directly away.  'Boom' I saw Jugo hit the wall hard again, 'Boom' the whole wall collapsed completely.  Jugo seemed to be completely trapped inside.

    "Damn it, kill, kill you." Zhongwu's voice sounded again, and then Zhongwu stood up from the pile of rocks again, and the sound didn't seem to be anything serious, "Huh!" Lei Yingrui snorted coldly.  , and then suddenly moved towards the stone wall pressing Zhongwu.

    "Chong flow storm!" Lei Ying Rui appeared in front of Zhong Wu and shouted, and then hit Zhong Wu with the elbow of his right hand. Zhong Wu stretched out his left hand and instantly formed a shield-like thing, blocking Lei Ying.  In front of Rui's elbow, Zhongwu stepped down with his feet at the same time, stepping into the ground, completely fixing his body. 'Bang' Zhongwu was hit by Lei Yingrui. Although he blocked the direct impact, the impact was powerful.  The force caused Zhongwu's Dunjia to be directly penetrated, and at the same time, the huge impact force caused Zhongwu to be directly knocked up by Lei Yingrui. Lei Yingrui's elbow penetrated Zhonggo's Dunjia and hit Zhongwu hard in the abdomen.  At the same time, Lei Yingrui continued to rush forward, and Zhongwu, although his feet sank into the ground, he was still easily pushed by Lei Yingrui, and kept retreating, "Bang, bang, bang" three times in a row.  The wall was smashed by Jugo's backup untilWhen I hit the fourth wall, Jugo's body stopped.

    "Ha" Even Jonggo, who had entered the third cursed seal state, spat out a mouthful of black blood, then tilted his neck and stopped moving.

    "It's really vulnerable." Nishi, who had been observing the battle, secretly said: "But yes, there are not so many people in this world who can compete with the boss. Even Uchiha Sasuke" Thinking of this, Nishi  Looking at Sasuke, Nishi's eyes narrowed slightly, and he was shocked, because he suddenly found that the distance between Sasuke and himself was a little too close, and the ghost lamp Suigetsu was too close to Tarui.

    Sasuke's Sharingan fully saw Nishi's reaction. He knew that Nishi had discovered it, so he immediately made a secret gesture to Kito Suigetsu and suddenly headed towards the west, while Kito Suigetsu  He also took out a pair of thunder teeth and slashed at Tarui fiercely.  Nishi retreated violently, but completely lost the opportunity. He could only keep low gear and avoid Sasuke's attacks, while Tarui took out a big sword and faced Suigetsu, but was completely at a disadvantage.

    ????????????????? But Nishi and Tarui can become Raikage¡¯s guards, and they have extremely strong strength in themselves. Although they were caught off guard by Sasuke and Suigetsu, they were completely at a disadvantage in the battle and could only be passively beaten and unable to launch an attack.  But if Sasuke and Suigetsu want to win, it will not be that easy.

    "Huh?" Lei Yingrui noticed this immediately, but just when he was about to pull back his elbow to help Xihe Tarui, a hand held his arm. Lei Yingrui was stunned.  Looking over, he found that Jugo was grabbing his arm. At the same time, a huge force came and Raikage's body was pushed directly. Lei Yingrui was shocked. He naturally knew how much force it would take to push himself.  Although he was slightly distracted just now, even this was already amazing. What's more, the man in front of him pushed his body while holding his hand with one arm after being continuously attacked by him.

    After Tian Ping Zhong Wu walked out of the wall, he tightly grasped Lei Ying Rui's arm with his right hand and showed a bloodthirsty smile to Lei Ying. He saw countless holes on Tian Ping Zhong Wu's back, absorbing  After checking the surrounding air, all the holes were aimed at Lei Yingrui, with a distance of only a few centimeters. Then a golden light emerged from all the holes. At a glance, it was clear that a powerful energy was forming.

    Lei Yingrui was slightly startled. He naturally felt this huge power, and it was at such a distance. He knew that if he received a blow from the front, even he would not be able to withstand it, but his arm was caught by the opponent.  He couldn't escape, and soon a golden energy ball formed on the hole. Lei Yingrui suddenly raised his foot and kicked Zhongwu's Dunjia with a slight side kick. The Dunjia had already been penetrated.  He was hit hard again, causing Zhonggo to relax slightly, and Lei Yingrui took this opportunity to free his arm from Zhonggo's hand.

    However, although Jugo was kicked again and could no longer hold on to Raikage Rui, his figure did not shake at all. At the same time, those holes had been fully charged. The moment Raikage broke free, 'Whoosh'  A huge circular golden light beam flashed past and disappeared without a trace in an instant, but where the golden light flashed, everything disappeared, including stone pillars, walls, and the floor.

    "Ah haha. Finally killed." Jugo laughed loudly. Nishi and Tarui, who heard Jugo's laughter, slowed down for half a beat at the same time. A white electric light appeared on Sasuke's right hand.  , shot towards Nishi. Although Nishi's combat power was not weak, he was a sensing ninja after all. He had no time to dodge. The right shoulder socket was directly penetrated by the electric light and was directly nailed to the wall. At the same time, Sasuke's eyes suddenly condensed.  Xi's eyes began to blur, and then he fell to the ground with a 'Peng' sound.

    Ghost Light Suigetsu used a thunder fang to deflect Tarui's sword, and another thunder shadow directly pierced Tarui's left shoulder.  Tarui forced Suigetsu back with a swing of his sword. Suigetsu looked at Tarui and said: "What a pity, this is Thunder Fang. If it were a decapitation sword, it could at least cut off one of your arms."

    Tarui gritted his teeth slightly. At this time, Jugo began to slowly walk towards Sasuke and the others. Just after taking a few steps, Raikage Rui, whom Jugo thought he had killed, appeared behind him, with his right palm straightened, and then  Lightning appeared on his arm, and he slashed towards the back of Jugo's head with a knife: "Level of thunder!"

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 582 Raikage vs Sasuke (3)

    'Bang' Chongwu was hit hard on the neck by Raikage. This time Raikage didn't hold anything back. He hit with all his strength and only heard a 'click' sound. You can easily hear that Zhongwu  His bones were broken, and Jonggo flew straight out because of the blow. 'Bang bang bang' Jonggo smashed the wall again, directly killing the two armored warriors behind the wall.  , and Jugo closed his eyes.

    "Tch, this guy's reaction is very fast." Lei Yingrui looked at Zhongwu and said to himself: "The blow just now should have directly shattered his cervical spine and killed him in an instant. But he moved slightly at the last moment.  He escaped the critical attack, and the attack just now only broke a few bones that were not too important, allowing him to survive. However, if no one rescued him, he would never survive. And Xi said that in a few minutes,  , the other Kage are coming soon, forget it, ignore him, we should go see Xi and Tarui." As soon as his thoughts stopped, the Raikage disappeared in an instant. Of course, what Raikage Rui said  What is used is not any space ninjutsu, but pure speed.  But Lei Yingrui didn't know that although Zhongwu was severely injured, he did not completely lose consciousness. He still had this faint consciousness. Although he could no longer open his eyes and his consciousness was constantly weakening, he was still there.  Before he completely lost consciousness, he stretched out his hand and tightly held the arms of the two Iron Country warriors who were killed by him.

    'Dang' Ghost Light Suigetsu holds the thunder tooth in both hands to hold Tarui's sword, but Tarui is naturally strong. Although the sword is held, he keeps pushing the sword down, and Suigetsu's strength is incomparable.  Going up to Tarui, I saw Tarui's sword constantly pressing down, and Suigetsu seemed to be unable to do anything but keep pressing down Tarui's sword, switching offense and defense for a moment.  Tarui, who had always been at a disadvantage, reversed himself in an instant and completely gained the upper hand.

    It¡¯s just that Sasuke on the side didn¡¯t care about Suigetsu. Even if Suigetsu was in crisis, Sasuke didn¡¯t care about it. He didn¡¯t even twitch his eyebrows. He just stood there and watched quietly.

    "You are a very good guy." Shuiyue said to Tarui while holding the big knife that was about to hit him: "Obviously I have the upper hand, but I didn't expect that in this situation, I would still be defeated by you.  Seize the opportunity and reverse it."

    "I also want to say that you are a pretty good guy." Tarui kept pressing down the sword: "Although I was caught off guard by you, but even so, you can always suppress me. From now on  From one point of view, your strength is very good, but in the final analysis, there is still a strength gap between you and me. As an appreciation for your strength, I will give you a chance."

    "Oh, what chance?" Gui Deng Shuiyue looked at Tarui. Although his knife was about to cut him, Gui Deng Shuiyue still asked with a smile: "It's good to hear it. Maybe if it's suitable, maybe  I really seized your so-called opportunity."

    Tarui kept pressing down the sword in his hand: "Surrender, neither you nor Uchiha Sasuke have any chance of winning. One of your companions has been defeated by my boss. According to the boss's move just now,  Look, there is absolutely no chance of him surviving. The only remaining companions you have are Uchiha Sasuke and the hiding perception ninja. Needless to say, Uchiha Sasuke, after he defeated Nishi just now, he watched you fight with me.  He doesn't have any intention of coming to help. Even now that I have the upper hand, he doesn't seem to want to move at all. From this point of view, he himself is a ruthless person. I think even if you die now, I will kill you with my sword.  Come on, he won't come to save you. In this case, why do you have to die for him? It's better to surrender directly. According to your strength, it won't be a problem to come to our Hidden Cloud Village to become a jounin. At least it will be easier.  Let's follow Uchiha Sasuke as he wanders around the world and is hunted by others!"

    "Indeed!" Kito Suigetsu said with a smile: "You are right, and this time Namikaze Naruto made a big fuss about the Five Kage Conference, but you are worried about the Snow Country and there is nothing you can do to him, but we are different.  Sasuke and I are both people with no roots. Others will definitely take this incident out on us and chase us thousands of miles. In this case, it is indeed much better to be a Jonin in Kumogakure Village, at least not  Being chased for thousands of miles.¡±

    "It's good that you know." Tarui smiled softly and said: "You are a smart person. I don't want to say more, but you should have seen the strength of my boss just now. Do you think Uchiha  Is Sasuke the boss's opponent?" Speaking of this, Tarui paused slightly and said: "You should know how to choose. Now tell me your choice? You must know that your choice will determine your future path.  , should I become a Jonin in a military ninja village, or should I choose to continue living the life of wandering around, being hunted by others, and still following a ruthless person?"

    "Hehe." GhostDeng Shuiyue looked at Tarui and said with a smile: "Although I really want to agree to you and go to your Cloud Hidden Village to become a Jonin, I can tell you clearly now that I still like an exciting life. I went.  It will be much better in Hidden Cloud Village, but it will be less exciting, and don¡¯t you think it feels good to be hunted down by someone, especially by several countries!¡±

    "Really? It seems that this is your choice." Tarui said. In fact, he never really conquered Suigetsu from the beginning. He just wanted to use this to drive a wedge between Suigetsu and Uchiha Sasuke.  It's just a relationship between them. Of course, if Kiden Suigetsu really agrees, it will be great. At least for Yunyin Village, there will be one more powerful Jonin. You must know that even Yun who is a powerful military country  Hidden Village, Jonin is also a high-end combat power, and of course the more high-end combat power, the better.  Otherwise, Kumogakure Village would not have taken in Konoha's traitor Aoi Green Blue.

    Hearing Suigetsu's answer, Tarui suddenly increased his strength. In an instant, Suigetsu's thunder teeth were already pressing on Suigetsu's shoulders.  "Since you gave me a chance, then I will give you a chance too." Although Lei Ya was pressing on his shoulders, Shui Yue still said with a smile.

    "I don't need it!" Tarui said directly, and at the same time increased his strength again, "This is such a pity." Although after Tarui increased his strength, Thunder Fang had already stabbed into his shoulder.  , but Gui Deng Shuiyue still smiled and said: "Originally I wanted to give you a chance, but since you gave up on your own, forget it, but I still want to tell you about the opportunity I gave you." At this point, Gui Deng  The smile on Shuiyue's lips became thicker, and he looked at Tarui and said, "The opportunity I give you is life and death." After saying that, Gui Deng Shuiyue's whole body turned into a puddle of water and fell down.  Bang' And because Tarui used too much force, after the ghost lamp and water moon completely liquefied, he cut directly into the ground.  After Ghost Lantern Shuiyue turned into a puddle of water, it moved directly behind Tarui, and then appeared from behind Tarui, holding thunder teeth in his hand and stabbed into Tarui's left and right shoulder sockets.

    "Ah" Tarui screamed, because after Suigetsu pierced Tarui's left and right shoulder sockets with his thunder fangs, he swept his leg with a kick, and only heard a 'click' sound.  Rui's bones made such a sound, it was obvious that they were broken by Suigetsu's kick.  Gui Deng Shui Yue withdrew his thunder fang and said: "Since you just gave me a chance, then I won't kill you. Other shadows will come here soon, and someone will naturally save you by then."  After that, Kito Suigetsu bent down and picked up Tarui's sword, inserted the Thunder Fang back into his waist, and said: "What a pity, it's not Moochi Zabuza-senpai's decapitating sword, you know I prefer to use that kind of weapon.  "He jumped up to Sasuke's side.

    "Why don't you kill him?" Sasuke looked at the Leiying Rui who jumped up not far away. Suigetsu smiled and said: "Hey, Sasuke, didn't you always prevent me from killing people at will? I didn't this time  Isn¡¯t it okay to kill someone?¡±

    "Really?" Sasuke responded casually: "Next time we fight, if I don't tell you not to kill, you just kill the opponent directly." Of course, Sasuke naturally heard Tarui and Shui  From Yue's conversation, he also knew that Suigetsu wanted to let him go, but Sasuke didn't pay too much attention to it and just mentioned it casually.

    Ghost Light Suigetsu smiled slightly and said: "This puts me at ease. I can kill each other freely in the future without having to listen to you talking in my ears." Sasuke didn't speak, and he didn't even look at the water.  Yue glanced at it, but stared straight ahead. Not long after, Lei Yingrui, whose whole body was surrounded by thunder and lightning, jumped up in front of Sasuke.

    Lei Yingrui glanced at Xi and Tarui who fell on the ground, sensed it for a moment, and immediately knew that the two people were not dead. Lei Ying let out a slight breath, and then said: "Che, Xi and Tarui  Has Yi been defeated?" Lei Yingrui glanced at Sasuke and Ghost Light Shuiyue and said: "It seems like you still have some strength. If the four of you join forces, it is indeed possible to capture my brother."

    "Don't waste time." Sasuke took a step forward and said: "Let's start quickly. I think in a few minutes, the other Kages will arrive soon. I'm afraid I won't be able to fight you alone by then. You  So ready.¡±

    Lei Yingrui's mouth twitched slightly: "This is what I should say, but forget it, I probably know the strength of the others. Uchiha Sasuke, let's fight."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 583 Raikage vs Sasuke (4)

    "He is really an arrogant Raikage." Kito Suigetsu said, and then pointed the thunder tooth in his hand at the Raikage and said: "Sasuke, how about this guy letting me join the fight? I can't wait to give him a hard blow."  I'll give him a good beating."

    "Humph, are there only two of us?" Raikage glanced at Sasuke and Suigetsu and then looked around and said, "Don't you have another companion? That ninja of the perception system. Let her also join the battle. There is one more person.  One less person will have no impact on me, but it should have a certain impact on your combat power."

    "No need." Sasuke said directly: "I can do this battle alone. Suigetsu, you don't want to participate either." Ghost Light Suigetsu looked at Sasuke, then nodded and said: "I understand, I'll go and see  Look at Chongwu's condition." As he said that, Gui Deng Shuiyue turned around and jumped in Chongwu's direction.

    As soon as Gui Deng Shuiyue raised his right foot, he immediately stopped because he had noticed that there were several huge waves of chakra coming towards this side. You must know that he was not a ninja of the perception system. When he felt the chakra  , it proved that the distance between the two sides was already very close. It was precisely because of this that Gui Deng Shui Yue stopped just as he started.  "Tch, it's a little earlier than expected." Shuiyue said: "That guy Xiang Phosphorus is really useless."

    "Aromatic phosphorus? It should be the sentient ninja over there." The mature and enchanting Mizukage Terumi Mei and his two followers, Ao and Chojuro appeared behind the ghost light Suigetsu and said: "Uchiha Sasuke called you  The name is 'Suigetsu'. You should be Kito Suigetsu, the younger brother of one of the former Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Kito Mangetsu. Although I don't know why you appear here?" After saying this, Terumi Mei paused slightly and said:  "You just said, 'I'm going to check on Chonggo's condition,' and with the fragrant phosphorus in your mouth, the four of you are here!"

    "Tch." Ghost Deng Shuiyue looked at Mizukage and tightened the Thunder Fang in his hand.  "Let me introduce myself first. I am Terumi Mei, the Fifth Mizukage of Kirikage Village." Terumi Mei looked at Suigetsu and said with a smile.  "Hey, Mizukage-sama." Lei Yingrui glanced at Mizukage and said, "Uchiha Sasuke is my opponent, please don't compete with me."

    "Uchiha Sasuke!" Terumi Mei looked at Sasuke, looked at it carefully and then said: "Okay, Raikage-sama, I won't interfere, but I don't have to interfere with Uchiha Sasuke, but what's in this guy's hands?"  'Thunder Fang' was one of the seven ninja swords of my Kirishadow Village, and Gui Deng Shuiyue was also a traitorous ninja of my Kirishadow Village, do I have to deal with him myself?"

    "Tch, really, forget it." Lei Yingrui said: "I am only interested in Uchiha Sasuke, and I have no interest in other people. Since Lord Mizukage wants to deal with the traitorous ninja, then naturally I have no objection.  "

    "Really, thank you so much, Raikage-sama." Terumi Mei said.  Then he looked around and said: "It seems that Tsuchikage-sama and Kazekage-sama have also arrived." Before he finished speaking, he saw Tsuchikage, Onoki, Kurotsuchi, Akatsuki and Gaara leading Kankuro and Temari.  arrival.

    "Tch, are you a step too late?" Ohnoki asked, then looked at Gaara and said, "Kid, are you here too?"

    "Originally, I had returned to my room to rest, and was planning to return to Sand Hidden Village in a few days." Gaara said calmly: "But someone just came to my room. I don't know who the other person is, but I reluctantly just said  You can see a red cloud on the other person¡¯s clothes.¡±

    "Hongyun!" Tsuchikage's eyes shrank slightly with pain: "If you put it this way, the other party is Akatsuki."

    "I don't know." Gaara said calmly: "Because it only flashed by for a moment, I don't know if he is from Akatsuki, but I can't mistake that red cloud."

    "Tsk, what do Akatsuki's people want to do?" Ohnoki pondered.

    "Although I can't figure out what Akatsuki wants to do, no matter what, I have to get the Thunder Fang back first." Terumi Mei looked at the two-day Haki Onoki and Gaara and said: "Tsuchikage-sama, Kazekage-sama, both of them  Sir, you won't embarrass a weak woman like me."

    Both Onoki and Gaara were sweating profusely for two days, but they still said at the same time: "Mizukage-sama, please help yourself."

    Terumi Mei nodded slightly and said: "Then thank you a lot." Then he said to Qing next to him: "They should have a companion hiding around, who is a perceptive ninja, but we don't know that the other party is pure  The perceptive type still has other abilities, and the other party seems to have a good hiding ability. At least I can't find any trace of the other party. You check and find a way to find it. Don't let her disturb our affairs when the time comes. "

    "Yes, Mizukage-sama." Qing responded, forming a slight seal with his hands, and saw countless meridians suddenly appearing next to Qing's left eye, which was covered with a black mask.

    Everyone?Above, in a hidden place, four people, Naruto, Neji, Mao Shanhong, and Yue Yue Yue, were hiding here. Just when Gaara arrived here, Naruto also arrived. He was completely following Gaara.  Luo came here because the fluctuation of space ninjutsu that Naruto sensed was nearby.

    Seeing Mizukage's words to Ao, Naruto and his group stopped, but when they saw Ao's seal, Neji exclaimed in a low voice: "This is, Byakugan!", although Neji  After a great battle, he had a strong heart, but when he suddenly saw other people in the ninja village using their Byakugan, he couldn't help but exclaimed. It's just that none of the people below are simple people, so although Neji has been very good in his life,  It was low, but most people still heard it.

    "Who is it? Those who are hiding here, get out of here." The hot-tempered Lei Yingrui said directly.  At the same time, his eyes looked towards where Naruto and the others were.

    "" Neji looked at Naruto with apology in his eyes.  Naruto waved his hand and didn't take it seriously. Although it was Neji's mistake this time, even if Neji didn't make a mistake, Naruto and the others would have been discovered by Ao. His eyes should have been white eyes, just restrained.  Naruto and the others with their aura might be able to temporarily hide it from everyone's perception, even the perceptive ninjas couldn't detect it, but they definitely couldn't hide it from Ao, who had the Byakugan, so Naruto didn't care.

    Naruto no longer restrained his aura and jumped out from his hiding place. Neji, Nekoyama Kurenai, and Yue Yue Yue naturally followed. The others did not move when they saw that it was Naruto and his group. Neji looked at Qing  He said: "I didn't expect Byakugan to be living outside." Qing smiled and covered his blindfold and said: "This is a precious trophy." "Huh." Neji snorted coldly and stopped talking. In fact,  Neji also knew that this Byakugan was simply taken away during the Great Ninja War.  It was normal to do anything at that time. In this era, it was impossible to argue anymore, so Neji kept silent.

    "Kid, you seem to like to be a gentleman." Ohnoki said, and he said directly and sarcastically: "Why, are you also interested in Uchiha Sasuke? But that's right, it seems that he was once you  His companion, teammate and competitor!¡±

    "Really?" Naruto smiled softly and said, "Lord Tsuchikage really understands my affairs, which is really an honor. But after all, Lord Tsuchikage is the head of a village, and he is no longer the head of a village.  He is a ninja, so the information about ninjas can be ignored, so Tsuchikage-sama does not know that all the bonds between Sasuke and I as companions and teammates have ended in the Valley of the End in the Land of Fire."

    "Hmph, you have sharp teeth and a sharp mouth." Ohnogi snorted coldly: "Naruto Namikaze, haven't you already gone after Uchiha Madara? What are you doing here? By the way, I remember that there seemed to be someone beside you just now.  Two of his subordinates, where are they now?"

    "Are Shiro and Qi Ya drunkenly dreaming? I asked them to return to the Land of Snow first." Naruto said, then looked at Uchiha Sasuke and said: "I came here because I was just a little curious, just a Uchiha Sasuke,  How to deal with the four shadows?¡±

    "Humph, I have no interest in Uchiha Sasuke's body or bloodline at all!" Raikage said: "I just want to teach Uchiha Sasuke a good lesson and avenge my brother."

    "Me too, now I just want to take back Raiga, one of the seven ninja swords." Terumi Mei looked at Naruto and said, "Do you want to hinder me?" "Not interested." Naruto said directly  Said: "As long as you don't provoke me, I won't pay attention to you." "Hmph." Terumi Mei snorted and said nothing.

    Naruto looked at Gaara, "I'm not interested either!" Gaara crossed his arms and said, "I was led here by a person. Although I don't know who that person was, I saw a red cloud.  "Hongyun?" Naruto was silent for a moment, and then looked at each other with Neji and Mao Shanhong, and the three of them had a vague idea.

    "I'm not interested either." Onoki said, "Since none of us are interested, after Raikage-sama defeats Uchiha Sasuke, I will directly use Dust Release to turn him into dust."

    "Huh." Sasuke snorted coldly. Although there were so many people around, Sasuke's expression did not change at all, and he was not afraid at all. He still looked at the others with a proud face.

    "Whatever you want. Just don't bother me now." Lei Yingrui said directly, and then suddenly rushed towards Sasuke. Sasuke drew out the Kusanagi sword, and a white thunder light appeared on the Kusanagi sword, and he faced him directly.  Raikage.  Two people with the same thunder attribute started fighting.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 584 Raikage vs Sasuke (5)

    'When' Sasuke's Kusanagi sword hit the iron wrist guard on Raikage's hand, it made a violent sound. At the same time, because Sasuke's strike was too hard and Raikage secretly exerted his strength, Kusanagi sword was directly hit.  It flew away with a 'click' sound, and the Kusanagi sword with the attribute of lightning was inserted directly into the ground, and it was inserted next to Jugo who fell on the ground and was seriously injured.  Seeing the Kusanagi sword fly out, a smile appeared on the corner of Raikage's mouth, and he stretched out his other hand to grab Sasuke.

    Although Sasuke has his Sharingan open and can copy the opponent's movements, the Raikage's speed is so fast that Sasuke's Sharingan cannot keep up with him at all, and even if Sasuke's Sharingan follows  On top, the brain also issued orders to the body, but Sasuke's body reaction could not keep up with it in time. Therefore, in the close combat with Raikage, Sasuke was always at a disadvantage. Fortunately, Sasuke still had one among his assistants at the beginning.  Kusanagi Sword, Kusanagi Sword itself is very sharp, and Sasuke inputs thunder attribute chakra to enhance the power of Kusanagi Sword, which makes Raikage slightly apprehensive.  It's just that the Raikage is not a small character. He has very rich combat experience. He quickly blocked it with the iron wrist guard in his hand, and at the same time, with a slight increase of force, the Kusanagi sword flew away.

    Sasuke jumped back to avoid the hand grabbed by the Raikage, but Sasuke didn't know that this was exactly what the Raikage wanted. Just when Sasuke stepped back, the Raikage suddenly appeared in front of Sasuke and raised his hand again.  The fist hit Sasuke, "So fast!" Sasuke was secretly shocked.  At this time, Sasuke's body was still in mid-air, and he twisted his body. With the Sharingan, Sasuke almost let the Raikage's fist rub his cheek and dodge.

    Sasuke's heart relaxed slightly, but it was obvious that Sasuke relaxed a little too early. Sasuke, who had just relaxed, immediately noticed under the Sharingan eye that Lei Yingrui had raised his right foot and pointed it toward his abdomen.  Kicked over, Sasuke's pupils shrank suddenly, but Sasuke had no time to dodge. He had just escaped Lei Yingrui's iron fist, and his body had not yet fallen to the ground, so he could not dodge this attack at all, so Sasuke could only  He could desperately move his hands to block the direction of Lei Yingrui's kick, hoping to block his attack.

    With a 'bang', Sasuke was kicked hard on the face. The powerful force directly kicked Sasuke up. With a 'bang', Sasuke was knocked deeply into the wall.

    "Sasuke!" Suigetsu shouted, but he still stared closely at Terumi Mei and her two followers, Ao and Chojuro, because from the very beginning, he already knew that he would take action.  His only people will be Mizukage Terumi Mei and her entourage. As for the others, although he doesn't want to admit it, he knows that others disdain to take action against him. Although he is not sure about dealing with Terumi Mei, he still does not dare to do anything.  A trace of relaxation.

    "This guy is so fast. He obviously attacked Sasuke's abdomen, but after finding out that the opponent had already prepared a defense, he immediately changed the direction of the attack. This kind of thinking jump speed, as well as the reaction speed of the body." Naruto looked at it  Raikage Rui said: "The speed alone is almost catching up with my 'Flying Thunder God Technique'. The Fourth Raikage! He is indeed no ordinary character."

    "He uses thunder attribute chakra to stimulate the cells in the body to enhance the body's reaction speed." Neji opened his eyes and said: "In this case, if he wants to maintain this form, he will  It requires a lot of chakra, but he seems to have a huge amount of chakra himself. Maintaining this doesn't seem to be a problem."

    "That's it." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "So Neji, have you found that person?"

    Neji was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "Her ability to hide aura and chakra is very strong, even I almost ignored it, but if it weren't for the Byakugan, I'm afraid I would never have been able to find her. But from the way she hugged her  With her head shaking, she must be afraid of what is happening now."

    "Really? I remember that her name seems to be Xianglan. Forget it, this is not important, but now it seems that her power is not strong. What she is good at should be other aspects." Naruto  Looking at Sasuke who was deeply sunk into the wall, he said: "I know Sasuke. For Sasuke now, he won't care about people who are of no use, let alone accepting them as his subordinates like now. So.  I think there must be something very outstanding about her that made Sasuke think she was useful to him, so he killed her."

    "Isn't she a ninja of the perception system? She should be good at perception!" Mao Shanhong stood behind Naruto and said: "And she should be the kind of ninja with extremely strong perception."

    "It seems true." Naruto responded, then waved his hands slightly: "But I think she should have other abilities. If it is just the ability to perceive, she should not be valued by Sasuke."?I remember that it seemed that after killing Orochimaru, Sasuke came to Orochimaru's secret base to take away Xianglan. Xianglan was able to get Orochimaru's fancy to guard a base alone, which in itself showed that she was extraordinary.  If she only had the ability to perceive, Orochimaru would not let her guard a base, but he still doesn't know what her ability is?  If there is still a chance for Maoshan Red, let¡¯s do some research on fragrant phosphorus.  "

    "Yes, Lord Naruto." Mao Shanhong responded.

    While Naruto and the others were talking, Terumi Mei was also whispering to Qing, "You haven't found it yet?" Mei Mei frowned slightly and glanced at Neji and Naruto and said, "Just looking for someone, with what you have."  It should be easy to roll your eyes.  And it seems that Hinata Neji and the others have found it!  "

    "" Ao smiled bitterly and said: "Mizukage-sama, please don't say that. I also want to find it out as soon as possible. As for Hyuga Neji, he is the orthodox owner of the Byakugan, although he is from the Hyuga clan.  The person who separated from the family, but his Byakugan is completed, and he continues to develop the Byakugan as his strength increases, and my Byakugan was transplanted. Although it is a very precious trophy, I want to develop the Byakugan to a higher level.  It¡¯s very difficult. I may have had Byakugan for longer than Hyuga Neji, but if I compare with the development of Byakugan, I can¡¯t compare to Hyuga Neji at all.¡±

    "As soon as possible." Terumi Mei said nothing more, but said calmly: "As soon as possible, Ao, the nights are long and the dreams are many." "Yes, Mizukage-sama." Ao responded, then made a slight seal with his hands, and immediately added  Increased search intensity.

    Terumi Mei waved her hand and said: "Chang Ju Novel] Come here, Mr., be careful and pay attention to your surroundings. You can leave the others alone for the time being, but be careful. Namikaze Naruto, the Ninja Village, the country where he is located, and our Kiri  There is an unbreakable hatred between Shadow Village and the Kingdom of Water, and he and Uchiha Sasuke were once companions. It is very likely that he will not give up on Uchiha Sasuke. Although he said one sentence to cut off everything with Uchiha Sasuke.  Bonds, but some bonds cannot be broken easily." As Terumi Mei said, she looked at Chojuro and smiled slightly: "Be careful and protect yourself."

    "Yes, I understand, Mizukage-sama." Chojuro looked at Terumi Mei's back and responded, but said in his heart: "Mizukage-sama is so gentle, and his smile is so beautiful, I must protect Mizukage-sama's smile."

    'Click' Sasuke walked out of the wall, and looked at Raikage Rui with a pair of scarlet Sharingan, but Raikage Rui did not appear in Sasuke's Sharingan at all, "Humph, the Sharingan is indeed very powerful.  Eye Technique, but you are not strong enough and cannot fully exert the power of the Sharingan." Lei Yingrui appeared behind Sasuke, kicked Sasuke on the back and kicked Sasuke away again: "  Kirabi was actually defeated at the hands of you people. It seems that he is either too arrogant, or he deliberately let himself go and used your means to leave Yunyin Village. Huh, after I find him, I will definitely teach him a lesson.  Give him a meal." After saying that, Lei Yingrui disappeared from the place, and instantly appeared in front of Sasuke who was knocked away. He punched Sasuke back again, and then Lei Yingrui appeared in front of Sasuke again, and then punched Sasuke back again.  Sasuke was knocked away.

    The sound of ¡®bang bang bang¡¯ sounded, and for a moment Sasuke had no resistance at all. He could only be punched and kicked by Lei Yingrui continuously, and every time he was directly blown away.

    "Sasuke." Suigetsu shouted, his feet moved slightly, but at this moment, Terumi Mei appeared next to Suigetsu, put his hand gently on Suigetsu's chest and said: "You seem to have forgotten me. This  No way." With a 'bang' sound, a powerful force directly blasted a large circular hole out of Suigetsu's body, and then Suigetsu completely liquefied and turned into a puddle of water, then appeared behind Terumi Mei,  Holding the thunder fangs in both hands, he stabbed Terumi Mei fiercely.

    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, Terumi Mei didn¡¯t even turn her body, but hit her behind hard with her elbow, directly knocking Suigetsu into a puddle of water, and then continued to distance herself from Terumi Mei.  Terumi Mei looked at the pool of water on the ground and said: "Is the body liquefied? I remember that Man Yue seemed to have a similar trick! It seems that you have inherited your brother's ability. In this case, I should reward you with a fiery kiss.  That¡¯s all.¡±

    "Kiss?" Because Terumi Mei did not lower her voice this time, everyone present heard it. Of course, no one thought that Terumi Mei really wanted to kiss Suigetsu. Everyone guessed that Terumi Mei's ability might be related to this.  .

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 585 Mizukage is the ¡®Saint¡¯

    Suigetsu opened the distance from Terumi Mei, not daring to act rashly. With a 'bang', Raikagerui punched Sasuke hard in the face, sending Sasuke into the wall. The entire wall collapsed in an instant.  He pressed Sasuke inside.

    "A hot kiss?" Naruto read a sentence, and then said loudly: "Kiden Suigetsu, right? First of all, I have to envy you, because you can accept the Mizukage's kiss. This Mizukage is a rare big one.  What a beauty." Everyone looked at Naruto with curiosity, because they didn't expect that Naruto would suddenly praise Mizukage.

    Terumi Mei glanced at Naruto and said with a smile, "Thank you so much for the compliment, Your Highness. For this 'praise', I can also give you a passionate kiss."

    Naruto shrugged and said: "I don't dare to accept Mizukage-sama's passionate kiss, because I'm afraid that Mizukage's husband will hunt him down in the future. Of course, if Mizukage-sama is still a 'leftover', there will be nothing wrong with me accepting it.  Problem?"

    "'Saint'?" Terumi Mei was stunned and couldn't figure out why it wouldn't matter if it was a 'Saint'.  "A saint?" Chojuro looked at Terumi Mei's back and thought to himself: "Yes, Lord Mizukage is the saint in my heart."

    "Haha, Mizukage-sama, your pronunciation is not very standard, but forget it, let me explain it." Naruto looked at Terumi Mei and said with a smile: "First of all, the 'left' I said is not sacred."  "Saint" is the remaining "leftover", and "leftover women" means "those older women who have exceeded the marriageable age, those women who are left and no one wants them" are referred to as "leftover women"." Terumi Mei's face immediately changed.  Blackened, as black as the bottom of a pot.

    "Naruto-sama is right. If Mizukage-sama is not married yet, there is no problem for Naruto-sama to accept Mizukage-sama's kiss, because there will be no Mizukage-sama's husband to hunt down Naruto-sama, but  Naruto-sama, if you do this, please be careful and report it to His Highness the Daimyo." As he spoke, Nekoyama Kurenai glanced at Terumi Mei and said with a smile: "Look at Mizukage-sama, his lips are red and white, his teeth are extremely gorgeous, and he has a plump figure.  She is indeed a rare beauty, but Mizukage-sama must be already in her thirties. If she is not married yet, she can indeed be called a 'leftover woman'." Hearing Mao Shanhong's words, Terumi Mei's face turned even darker.  a little.

    Naruto waved his hands repeatedly and said: "Hey, Mao Shan, there's no need for this. I'm just too bored standing here, so there's no need to report to Xiaoxue"

    "You are not allowed to insult Mizukage-sama." Chojuro pulled out the double swords from his back, held the handles with both hands, and shouted loudly: "Hirame Solitaire - Liberation." I saw that the double swords held by Chojuro in both hands were so huge that  The chakra formed a hammer-like existence. Naruto's eyes focused and he raised his right hand slightly.

    "Naruto, you have to leave it to me this time." Yuji Yueka said, then rushed past Naruto and took the initiative to greet Chojuro. Naruto glanced at the slightly raised  The right hand was lowered again.

    And Yuji Tsukuka moved his hands, and the two swords at his waist were unsheathed in an instant. The two swords were instantly filled with chakra, and then he rushed towards Chojuro. With a sound of 'dang', Hirame Soba and Yuji Yukaka  The two swords struck, and Yuji Tsukaka spurted out a mouthful of blood. However, in the fight between him and Chojuro, the two men did retreat back. However, it was obvious that Yuji Yuki's injuries were more serious because Chojuro was condescending.  And Yuji Yueka was dealing with him from below, so Chojuro had the advantage.

    "Have fun, this is called fighting." Yuji Yueka wiped off the blood on his mouth and stared at Chojuro closely: "Hey, kid, do you still dare to fight again?"

    "You dare to insult the Mizukage, so why don't I dare!" Chojuro said, holding the flathead and rushing towards Yuji Yueka again, "This is the right thing." Yuji Yueka said directly,  At the same time, the figure had already rushed towards Chojuro.

    "Boom" The two of them fought hard again. This time, both of them vomited blood and fell back.  It was just that Chojuro spun in the air and landed firmly on the ground, while Yuji Yueka kept retreating and hit a wall before stopping.

    "This guy is so powerful." Yuji Yueka said, then tightened the two swords in his hands, and then rushed towards Chojuro again. Chojuro looked at it and rushed over again holding the flathead, whether it was  The two swords in both hands of Hirameko and Tsukukayu both have powerful chakra.

    Mao Shanhong frowned slightly, moved his steps slightly, and wanted to step forward.  "Makoyama" Naruto said softly. Nekoyama Kurenai was startled and looked at Naruto, but Naruto was staring at Yuji Yueka and Chojuro. Nekoyama Kurenai hesitated slightly and raised the  The feet were put down again.

    ¡®Bang¡¯ Tsukuka Yuji and Chojuro collided again with their weapons, ¡®Bang bang¡¯ Tsukuka Yuji and Chojuro kept spitting? retreated, and after the two people were knocked back by the powerful force, they each crashed into the wall behind them.  But both of them got up quickly. They looked at each other and clenched the double knives in their hands. Chakra filled the double knives in their hands again.  The two people were far away from each other, but they were staring at each other at the same time. The two of them launched their "ßÝßÝ" at the same time and rushed towards each other.

    The distance between the two people quickly shortened, and the two swords in his hands were ready to go. Naruto narrowed his eyes slightly, and with a "boom", he saw Yuji Yueji and Chojuro standing between them.  Individuals, Naruto and Terumi Mei. Naruto held the Thunder God Sword and pressed Yuji Tsukuka's swords to the ground, allowing all Yuji Yuji's power to be borne by the ground. Terumi Mei did the same, but he was holding both hands.  On Chojuro's wrist, he also pressed Chojuro's flathead to the ground, and the ground in front of the two of them directly blasted a huge hole due to their blow.

    "Mizukage-sama!" Chojuro said, looking at Mei Terumi's back.  Terumi Mei waved her hand and said: "Okay, Chojuro, you go down and take a rest first. You were also seriously injured in the frontal fight just now." After hearing Terumi Mei's words, Chojuro didn't hesitate at all and directly  He nodded and said: "Yes, Mizukage-sama." At the same time, he put away his flathead.

    Naruto also said: "Yuji, you should take a rest first, your injuries are far more serious than the other party!" Yuehua Yuji wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said: "This small injury is nothing, I  We can continue to fight.¡±

    Naruto waved his hand and said: "Okay, step back, don't let me use my identity to suppress you." Yueji Yuehua was stunned for a moment, then he inserted the two swords back into his waist and muttered: "What?  I'm not your subordinate yet, really." Mao Shanhong took out a pill from his body and said, "Take it first, and we will be companions from now on!"

    "Companions?" Yuehua Yuji said in shock: "Aren't we always companions?"

    "It's different. Before was before, and now is now. Two completely different relationships." Neji said, which made Yueji Yue stunned for a while. He thought about it for a while, but couldn't think of a reason. He shook his head suddenly.  He shook his head and said: "Forget it, never mind, I just have to fight anyway."

    Terumi Mei looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto Namikaze, you have said so much and done so much, and your purpose is nothing more than to help Uchiha Sasuke. If that's the case, why don't I come and play with you first?  .¡±

    "Sasuke?" Naruto shook his head and said, "I've already said that everything between Sasuke and I has been severed. Sasuke and I are just two strangers. I won't put any thought into Sasuke,  Even if you and I are enemies, I won¡¯t want to deal with you for Sasuke¡¯s sake.¡±

    "Hmph." Terumi Mei snorted coldly: "To put it nicely, what you just did seems to be completely opposite to what you are saying now. If it were not to help Uchiha Sasuke, you would have said those words that ridiculed me.  Do you just want to draw my attention to you? In this case, there will naturally be no way to deal with Kito Suigetsu. And you and Kito Suigetsu don't know each other at all. You are helping him like this just because of Uchiha  Sasuke, give him more fighting power."

    "Haha." Naruto chuckled softly and said: "Mizukage-sama is indeed very wise and has revealed most of my purpose." Naruto paused and said, "It's just that Mizukage-sama made a fundamental mistake.  The reason." After saying that, without waiting for Terumi Mei to speak, Naruto said directly: "I did all this not for Uchiha Sasuke, but for another person, a person who is not here. I used to be with that person.  People have an agreement, she and I agreed to bring Sasuke back, so for this agreement, I can't let Sasuke die here."

    "So you want to help Uchiha Sasuke, right?" Terumi Mei said.

    "Hmph. I didn't expect that a mere Uchiha Sasuke would be so important. But it's such a pity that Uchiha Sasuke's power is too weak. Namikaze Naruto, can you deal with so many people here by yourself?" Two days  Hidanogi said coldly: "Why don't you let me, an old man, play with you first?"

    "Naruto, I, Uchiha Sasuke, don't need your mercy yet." 'Boom' Sasuke rushed out from the pile of stones, looked at Naruto and said: "Your power is indeed very strong, but my power is not as strong as mine."  You are weak." As he said this, the pupils and three pairs of magatama in Sasuke's eyes disappeared and turned directly into the shape of stars.  "Mangekyo Sharingan!" Lei Yingrui said.

    "Naruto-sama" Mao Shanhong came to Naruto's side and whispered, but looking at her, she was completely hesitant to speak. Naruto shook his head and said: "I know, Mao Shan  ." Then Naruto said to Terumi Mei: "I'm sorry, Mizukage-sama, I apologize for what I just said. But one thing, you can't deny that you are indeed a rare beauty."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 586 The Promise

    "" Everyone looked at Naruto in astonishment. They couldn't figure out the meaning of Naruto's last sentence. They couldn't even figure out why Naruto said the last sentence. You have to know what he said.  Come out, it can be considered that Naruto is trying to please Terumi Mei.  "" Terumi Mei looked at Naruto suspiciously, but didn't say anything. Instead, she turned around to check Chojuro's injuries.

    Naruto also turned around and said: "Okay, I have done everything I can do. Next, let's stay here. As long as no one comes to mess with us, then even if anything happens, we should not interfere.  Let us see how much power the Uchiha clan has." Then Naruto looked at the two-day Haki Onoki and said: "Of course, if Lord Tsuchikage is interested, I can also play with Lord Tsuchikage."

    "" Onoki looked at Naruto, then shook his head, gently hammered his waist and said: "As people get older, their bodies become weaker, especially when this waist hurts from time to time, don't say  After fighting, I can't even walk. It's better to find a place to rest." After two days of talking, Ohnoki directly found a place to sit down.  When Naruto saw it, he naturally didn't say anything. He also took a few steps back, found a place, and sat down, saying that he would never participate in the battle.

    "Naruto, what's going on?" Neji asked from behind Naruto: "What you just did was not you at all. If it were you, even if you wanted to save Uchiha Sasuke, you wouldn't use such a method.  Obvious means.¡±

    "If you want to know, then I'm afraid everything has to start from the beginning." Then Naruto was silent for a moment, then shook his head, stretched out his hands and made a slight seal with his hands, and a soundproof barrier immediately enveloped Naruto and the others.

    "Naruto is very abnormal today." Gaara said, looking at Naruto who had already entered the barrier.

    Kankuro nodded and said, "Yes, that kid has always been very calm, so calm that it's scary, but today he hasn't been calm at all." "Maybe it has something to do with Uchiha Sasuke." Temari thought about it.  He said at once: "But we can't guess what that brat is thinking at all. Gaara, I'll just go over and ask him." Gaara nodded and said, "That's fine." So Temari moved directly towards Naruto.  They walked over.

    After Naruto put up the soundproof barrier, Naruto said: "I remember when I was still in Konoha, the whole village hated me at that time because the Nine-Tails was sealed in my body, so they directly removed it.  I hate the Kyuubi even after I entered the Ninja Academy. But not everyone hates me. There are exceptions. Although they know about me from their parents or neighbors, they  But she didn't look at me with hatred like others. Among them, Hinata looked at me with the gentlest eyes, and even secretly gave me medicine for my injuries."

    "Uchiha Sasuke is also one of them." Neji said.  At this time, Temari stepped into the barrier. Naruto did not look at Temari, nor did anyone else. In fact, when Temari came here, Naruto and the others had already discovered it, but Naruto signaled to others  Don't embarrass Temari, so Temari easily stepped into the barrier.  However, Temari didn't speak after entering the barrier, but just stood on the outside.

    Naruto heard Neji's words, shook his head and said: "No, Sasuke looks down on me, but there is no hatred in his eyes, which means that Sasuke is not because of the Nine Tails in my body, but because of my great strength.  Weak. He has always been the number one in the academy, whether it is ninjutsu or taijutsu, but I am hovering in the middle and lower reaches, so he looks down on me who is too weak."  Naruto paused slightly and said: "Later, when I graduated from the Ninja Academy, I was in the same group as Sasuke and Sakura. I had no interaction with them at all, but in the subsequent non-stop missions, the three of us  The relationship between us began to get better and better, and later, during the Chunin Exam, Orochimaru attacked. After the war, when I went out to look for Granny Tsunade with the lustful Sennin, Uchiha Itachi appeared and met Sasuke.  At that time, we didn't have the strength we have now. Uchiha Itachi just moved his fingers a little, and Sasuke and I had no power to resist. Later, we were rescued by the lustful immortal. After that time, Sasuke seemed to have suffered a lot.  Big excitement. Then Sasuke suddenly said that he wanted to fight me. And then you all should know that Sasuke defected. I fought with him in the Valley of the End and severed all ties with him."

    "Can the bond really be broken?" Temari asked.  Naruto smiled bitterly and said: "What I have severed is the bond between myself and Sasuke, but I cannot break the bonds with other people in Konoha."

    "Other people's bonds?" Temari was stunned for a moment, and then said: "I remember you just said that you were here to fulfill your agreement with a person, and you mentioned Konoha again. If you say that, thenYou must be from Konoha, and there are only a handful of people in Konoha who are qualified to ask you for something. Is it Haruno Sakura?  " Then Temari said without waiting for Naruto to speak: "Yes, she is the only one, and only she can have such a close relationship with you and Uchiha Sasuke.  "

    "At that time, Sasuke had just betrayed Konoha." Naruto said: "At that time, Shikamaru and I were looking for companions to bring Sasuke back to Konoha. At the moment of departure, Sakura came to us. She prayed to me.  While crying, she prayed to me. She said that this was her lifelong prayer to let me bring Sasuke back." At this point, Naruto paused and said, "Sakura is one of the few companions I recognize in Konoha.  Although I was already planning to leave Konoha at that time, looking at Sakura's tears, I still agreed, and I promised Sakura that she would definitely bring Sasuke back. But I still failed in the end."

    "I see." Temari responded: "In this case, your abnormality is justified, but Naruto, do you still want to continue to fulfill this agreement?"

    Naruto shook his head: "It's not that I don't want to fulfill this agreement, but I have no chance to fulfill it at all. I won't and can't do it for one country. Uchiha Sasuke also put the entire Snow Country in danger. The interruption just now should be  This is the bottom line for the few shadows here. If I disturb them again, they will definitely get angry at me. Then there will be no problem for me alone, but what about others? How should the Snow Kingdom deal with itself? So,  Now even if I watch Sasuke being beaten to death in front of me, I can only remain calm."

    Temari nodded and said: "Gaara means the same thing. Naruto, you are indeed a little too abnormal today, not like a normal person at all. What's more, you want to save Sasuke, but he doesn't appreciate it at all, and  He regarded this feeling as 'pity' and never thought about it. If he didn't want to help you, others might pity you, let alone in such a situation where he would be taking great risks.  .Naruto, if Sasuke escapes this time, will you continue to fulfill this agreement in the future?"

    "No, not anymore." Naruto said, and then said with a smile: "This time is the last time I want to fulfill this agreement. Next time, if Sasuke messes with me, then  It will be me who kills them."

    Temari nodded and then exited the barrier where Naruto was.  Then he came to Gaara and told Gaara in a low voice what he heard in the barrier and the skills Naruto mentioned.  Not a single word is left out.

    "Then let's not move for the time being." After listening to what Temari conveyed, Gaara said, "In the future, if we do this, I will never be able to do this." "Yes." Kankuro and Temari agreed, standing separately.  By Gaara's side.

    "Huh, Mangekyo Sharingan?" Lei Yingrui said loudly: "Although the Mangekyo Sharingan is very powerful, Uchiha Sasuke, you are not strong enough, so the power of your eye technique has not been fully exerted.  Real power. You are simply vulnerable." As he spoke, Lei Yingrui suddenly rushed towards Sasuke. Sasuke gritted his teeth and his right hand was filled with chakra.  Sasuke's pupils shrank suddenly. With the Mangekyou Sharingan, Sasuke could barely keep up with Raikage's movements, and then Sasuke rushed directly towards Raikage Rui.

    With a 'bang' sound, Sasuke and Lei Yingrui's forces collided, and both of them were knocked away at the same time. However, Lei Yingrui's body suddenly sank, and then he stood up directly, without moving anything.  Ran out.

    Lei Yingrui rushed towards Sasuke, and Sasuke did the same. He stood up again almost instantly and started to fight head-on again. The two people rushed towards each other, and the two chakras of the same attributes met again.  Hit.

    "Bang bang bang" continuous thunder sounded, and "bang" a huge noise happened this time. Besides you, there are many people joining us?  "Sasuke and Lei Yingrui suddenly separated. On the surface, they seemed to be about the same, but in fact Sasuke's injury was much more serious, because one look at Lei Yingrui's injuries showed that although they looked serious, they were actually  He only received a little damage, but Sasuke was different. On the surface, Sasuke didn't receive any damage, but in fact, Sasuke's internal parts were somewhat misplaced.

    Sasuke stood up again, but at this time Lei Yingrui had already rushed in front of Sasuke, with white arcs emitting from his body.  Although Sasuke opened the kaleidoscope, he could only keep up with Lei Yingrui's speed, and had no way of knowing what they were blocking?

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 587 Gaara¡¯s words

    Raikage Rui rushed in front of Sasuke. Although Sasuke discovered Raikage Rui's traces with the Mangekyo Sharingan, his body could not keep up and could only watch Raikage catch him.

    Lei Yingrui grabbed Sasuke's collar with one hand and Sasuke's belt with the other hand, then completely lifted Sasuke's body and shouted loudly: "Thunder Release? Raiga Bomb." Only Sasuke's  His body was also covered with a layer of thunder-attribute chakra, and then Lei Yingrui tightened his hands suddenly, and then suddenly smashed Sasuke down.

    ¡®Boom¡¯ was like dozens of explosive symbols detonating, and the smoke completely covered Sasuke and Raikage Rui.

    "Rai Wo Explosive Bomb." Tarui got up and said: "No one can survive after being attacked by the boss. Although Uchiha Sasuke has the Mangekyo Sharingan, since he has been attacked by the boss, then  Dead."

    "Indeed, few people can survive such a double blow." Naruto said after removing the barrier, and then looked at Neji. Neji took a look and said: "Sasuke's chakra has not weakened, and it is faintly  It keeps getting stronger." "What!" Tarui was shocked.

    At this time, Ao said to Terumi Mei: "Mizukage-sama, I already know the figure of the last person. Judging from the amount of chakra in her body, she is just an ordinary jounin. In addition, she is  He is a sensory ninja, and his real combat power should not be strong. But be careful with Uchiha Sasuke, his chakra has increased again."

    Terumi Mei nodded and said: "I understand, okay, Ao, go and catch that guy." "Yes, Mizukage-sama." Ao responded, then took a few steps back and jumped away.

    The smoke gradually dissipated, and Lei Yingrui stood there with a serious expression. Opposite the Raikage, Sasuke stood there proudly. Sasuke's body was exuding strong chakra, "There seems to be a skeleton on his body."  Something is protecting him, and it should have been this thing that protected Sasuke just now." Neji said.  Naruto nodded and said: "It should be the ability brought by Sasuke's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, but this is still not complete. This is just a small part of the skeleton. The real thing should be a complete one similar to the human body."  Something."

    "Huh." Sasuke snorted coldly, looked at Lei Yingrui, his left eye suddenly condensed, Lei Yingrui was suddenly startled, and he left the place instantly.  And at this moment, where Lei Yingrui was standing, a black flame suddenly burned.

    "Black flame." Lei Yingrui took a look and said, "Is this the legendary Amaterasu who can burn everything!" As Lei Yingrui said, he looked at Sasuke, and Sasuke looked at Lei Yingrui, and instantly  A black flame burned on Lei Ying Rui's body, but Lei Ying's figure disappeared.

    "So fast, there are afterimages here!" Sasuke was shocked, and then turned his head. Lei Yingrui appeared behind Sasuke. Just when Sasuke turned his head, Lei Yingrui had already kicked Sasuke.  on the back.  With a 'bang', Sasuke was kicked out directly, but in mid-air, Sasuke controlled his body shape. After removing the Raikage's power, Sasuke immediately regained his balance.

    "What a strong defense." Raikage looked at the skeleton-like thing next to Sasuke and said secretly: "With this thing here, I can't hurt Uchiha Sasuke at all, and this thing can block the attack of 'Raiga Bomb'  , has proven the defensive power of this thing. In this case, this is the only way to use it." Thinking of this, Lei Yingrui rushed towards Sasuke again.

    With a bang, Suigetsu's entire head was shattered and turned directly into a puddle of water. Then Mizukage's entire body turned into water, "Humph. Do you want to escape?" Terumi Mei looked at Suigetsu who turned into water.  : "Then let's keep the Thunder Fang." After saying this, Mizukage made a slight seal with his hands and then opened his mouth, spitting out a ball of magma towards Suigetsu.  The magma fell directly behind Shuiyue, and the sound of 'chichi' sounded, "Ah" At the same time, Shuiyue's screams were also heard.

    Terumi Mei wiped the remaining lava at the corner of her mouth and said: "This is the limit of my blood stains, melting. It happens to be specially designed to restrain people like you who can liquefy. It won't take long before your body will be completely solidified. I have already  Please be merciful, let¡¯s keep Lei Ya now.¡±

    "A blood-stained boundary person?" Naruto looked at Terumi Mei and thought to himself: "It seems that this generation of Mizukage is not an ordinary character. He can be recognized by everyone in the Kirikage Village and Water Country who hate blood-stained boundary people. As a Mizukage  The fifth generation Mizukage, I'm afraid she is not such a simple character." At this time, Naruto looked at the two-day zodiac sign Ohnoki and secretly said: "I remember he just talked about dust escape. If he said that, he is also a bloodstained boundary person. Unexpectedly  There are actually two Bloodstained Borderers. It seems that Sasuke is doomed this time. Even possessing the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan cannot help Sasuke win."

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a fire??'s kiss.  Mao Shanhong said: "It's just that not many people can enjoy this kind of kiss."  "

    "It seems like you can already guess the outcome of the next battle without looking at it." Naruto stood up and said, "No need to waste any more time. Let's go, it's time to return to the Land of Snow." "Yes, Lord Naruto  ." The others responded, not questioning Naruto's words because they also saw the ending.

    "Ah" A female voice sounded, and a red figure fell from the sky. This person was wearing a red cloud coat and red shawl hair. A woman wearing glasses rubbed the pain on her body and said.  "It hurts!" At this time, Qing, who was wearing an eyepatch, jumped down and stood in front of the woman and said: "Master Mizukage, this is the person they are hiding. She is very good at hiding her aura. If she is not a  If I had Byakugan, I wouldn't be able to detect her at all."

    "Damn it, has even Xiang Phosphorus been discovered?" Shui Yue, who had already liquefied, thought secretly: "Damn it, Xiang Phosphorus doesn't have much strength at all. Forget it, let's find a way to protect ourselves first." Thinking of this.  Here, Shuiyue disappeared here and penetrated into the ground.

    "Well, is she the perceptive ninja with strong perceptual ability?" Terumi Mei looked at Xiang Lian and said: "It seems that she doesn't want to." Ao Khan said: "Mizukage-sama, Ao, don't judge a person by his appearance.  !"

    "Tch." Sasuke naturally saw Amaterasu. He glanced at it and then looked at Terumi Mei. Terumi Mei was shocked. She remembered the moment when Sasuke looked at Raikage before, Amaterasu said. When she thought of this, Terumi Mei  Ming opened his mouth directly, and a ball of magma protruded directly. At this time, Sasuke's left eye froze. Just in time, the magma directly blocked Sasuke's sight, and the black flame burned directly on the magma.

    "My Melting Technique is actually able to burn. I am indeed an 'Amaterasu' who can burn everything." Terumi Mei said.

    "Don't ignore me, Uchiha Sasuke, you don't have that qualification yet." Lei Yingrui appeared next to Sasuke and kicked Sasuke. This time, the force used by Lei Yingrui was very strong, and Sasuke was kicked away.  Out, and even the skeletal things on Sasuke's body had cracks.

    "Damn it." Sasuke fell to the ground. At this time, Lei Yingrui had appeared above Sasuke. He raised his right foot high and attacked Sasuke in a battle axe-like manner: "Thunder Escape? Yi Lei Shen Fury Thunder Axe.  "As soon as Sasuke's left eye was focused, the bones on Sasuke's body were covered with black flames, "Surround yourself with Amaterasu to protect yourself!" Lei Yingrui's brain flashed various ways in an instant, but Lei Yingrui  Choosing the most direct method, he did not stop attacking, but instead increased his strength and the amount of chakra.

    With a ¡®boom¡¯ sound, yellow sand splashed in all directions.  "Sunako. Kazekage." Raikage's brain understood everything in an instant, and Sasuke took the opportunity to stand up and at the same time distanced himself from Raikage.

    Raiying Rui looked at Gaara and said, "Master Kazekage, do you want to intervene in my battle?"

    "No, Lord Raikage." Gaara slowly took back the sand and said: "If you had continued to attack just now, you would have been corroded by Amaterasu. You also know that Amaterasu is very powerful. Once  If you are corroded, the best way is to cut off part of your body. This will be a huge loss to Yunyin Village."

    "Hmph." Lei Yingrui snorted coldly and stopped talking. Terumi Mei stepped forward and said: "Lord Raikage, you'd better leave this to me. Although the defense of this thing is very strong, I have ways to deal with it, but I  A closed space is needed because my ninjutsu is an indiscriminate attack."

    Gaara looked at Terumi Mei and Raikage Mei and said: "Raikage-sama, Mizukage-sama, I have a few words to say, I don't know if it's okay." Raikage and Terumi Mei looked at each other, Raikage  Rui waved his hand, then stepped back a little. Terumi Mei looked around and said: "I don't know when Guiteng Suigetsu also escaped, but forget it, he was so seriously injured, there is no certain time, is  If you can't recover, you can get the Thunder Fang back later." After saying that, Terumi Mei also took a few steps back.

    Gaara then looked at Sasuke and said: "You are very similar to me now. Both of them are filled with hatred and want to kill everyone." Sasuke looked at Gaara, with a trace of bloodlust on his lips.  He smiled and said, "Is this what you want to say?"

    Gaara shook his head, and then said: "Come out of hatred, hatred brings people nothing but endless darkness, Uchiha Sasuke, you should have felt it these years, come out, you shouldn't let yourself  Steeped in endless darkness.¡±

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 588 Temari¡¯s words

    "Come out of the darkness, Sasuke." Gaara looked at Sasuke and said: "As long as you come out of the darkness, you will find that there are many things in this world worth cherishing, and people do not only survive by relying on hatred.  I have really felt this, and I hope you can feel it too." Gaara said with a slight pause: "And Naruto, he used to be your teammate, he must also hope that you can get out of your heart.  of darkness.¡±

    "" Sasuke looked at the corners of Gaara's mouth slightly raised with a sarcastic smile and said: "Are you done? What did I think you were going to say? Is this what you want to say? If so  If so, then you can shut up, I don¡¯t have time to listen to your long speech.¡±

    "" Gaara was silent, "This guy." Kankuro said, "It's hopeless. He is different from you, Gaara."

    "Yes, Gaara, there is no use for him anymore." Temari looked at Sasuke and said, "A coward like him who only complains about others cannot compare to you and Naruto Namikaze. He doesn't even have the courage to face reality.  No."

    "A coward?" Terumi Mei looked at Sasuke and said with a smile, "No matter what, he looks pretty good."

    "Looking like?" Temari looked at Sasuke and then at Naruto and said, "Naruto, I want to ask, when did you know that you were the son of the Fourth Hokage?"

    Naruto was stunned and looked at Temari. Naruto didn't know Temari's plan, but after hesitating for a moment, Naruto still said: "I've known it since I was sensible."

    "Really?" Temari responded, then looked at Terumi Mei and said: "Mizukage-sama is right, Uchiha Sasuke's appearance is indeed good, but" Temari said with great disdain: "He  This is the only advantage he has. Apart from being good-looking, what other advantages does he have? He thinks he is like the protagonist in those tragic novels, pitying himself and feeling sorry for himself. He thinks that everyone in the world has betrayed and abandoned him.  , but he has never thought that whether it is Gaara you or Namikaze Naruto, the life experience of each of you is no worse than his. Although he has the glory of the Uchiha clan, Gaara and Naruto  One is the son of the Fourth Kazekage, and the other is the son of the Fourth Hokage, especially Naruto. His mother is still a princess of a country, but what happened after he became a Jinchuuriki? Although I have not seen it, I want to compare it to mine.  Gaara is not much better. And what about Uchiha Sasuke? He has been wearing the so-called 'Uchiha' halo since he was a child, living among the praise of countless people, having parents who love him, and an older brother who loves him, but Naru  Where are humans and Gaara, what do they have?"

    "Okay, sister." Gaara said: "Don't mention these past things."

    "No, Gaara. Let me finish." Temari did not agree to Gaara's words, but said: "I am still your sister, and I will never apologize for what I did before, brother." Hearing this.  Temari called herself younger brother, and Gaara was silent. He silently took a step back without speaking.

    "Gaara is Kankuro and I's younger brother." Temari said, "But in the past, because Kankuro and I were afraid of the Ichibi Shukaku in his body, we didn't dare to approach him at all, even if we were with him occasionally.  She was also cautious, for fear that Gaara would be angry and kill her accidentally. But" At this time, Temari suddenly glanced at Naruto, and then continued: "Later, when I came to Konoha, someone asked me  I had a good contact with Gaara, and he said that Gaara is very lonely. The fact that Gaara became like this has a lot to do with me as a sister. I¡¯m sorry, Gaara, please forgive me, sister.¡±

    "Speaking of which, I am also involved." Kankuro clenched his fists tightly and said, "I never thought about these issues before, but now that I mention them, I suddenly realize, I'm sorry, Gaara."

    "" Gaara's eyes trembled, but he didn't say a word. Looking at his two sisters and brothers who had been silently caring about him, Gaara stretched out his hand, tremblingly wanting to give them to him.  Help him up.

    "Boring." Sasuke said coldly.  Completely destroying the atmosphere between Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro.

    Temari looked at Sasuke and said: "Okay, let me talk about the matter at hand. Uchiha Sasuke, compared to Gaara and Naruto, your life can be considered a paradise. Specifically, I  I won¡¯t say much more, but you should know very well. After all, you were once from Konoha, so you should be very familiar with the life Naruto suffered in Konoha, but he has not changed to miss you  .¡±

    "Is this just nonsense you're talking about?" Sasuke seemed impatient. He directly planned what Temari said: "I've already said that I'm not interested in hearing this kind of nonsense from you, and it's not that I abandoned it.  This world, but I integrated into this world, because this world is originally an ugly world full of hatred and evil, IIt¡¯s just more integrated into the world.  After speaking, Sasuke looked at everyone: "The Uchiha clan can be traced back hundreds of years, and Konoha and Sunagakure were only established for a few decades. The same goes for other ninja villages. What qualifications do you have?"  Compared with the glory of my Uchiha clan.  "

    Everyone was stunned, and Onoki smiled and said: "It seems that your efforts have been in vain, Kazekage-sama. I don't appreciate it at all. Maybe I am still laughing in my heart, laughing at you for being a fool." Then he continued.  Onoki paused slightly and said, "But Sasuke Uchiha is right. This world is originally a dark world. We are struggling desperately in this world every day."

    "Then I would like to ask Lord Tsuchikage, Lord Mizukage, Lord Raikage and everyone present." Gaara's eyes swept over everyone's faces and said: "Since when did you abandon yourselves?  ?¡±

    "Hmph. I don't care about this." Lei Yingrui said loudly: "Now that Master Fengying has finished speaking, I hope you won't disturb my battle anymore." After saying that, Lei Yingrui turned his attention to the side.  On Sasuke's body.

    Sasuke looked at Karin who was being held by Mei Terumi and said, "Have you found it?"

    Xiang phosphorus was stunned, but then he nodded, "Well, found, the other party was leaving, just " Xianghuang glanced at him and grabbed his Zha Mei Ming, and he couldn't speak.

    Sasuke glanced at it and said: "Troublesome thing." Sasuke didn't mean to lower his voice at all. His voice was directly transmitted into the ears of everyone present. Everyone frowned, although they didn't know what Sasuke said.  It's Akira or Terumi Mei, but no matter who it is, it's not a good thing. If it's Terumi Mei, then it's a little better. Sasuke is already an internationally wanted person anyway, so it's not a big deal to make Terumi Mei angry, but  If Sasuke is talking about phosphorus, then it is chilling, because it means that in the eyes of the left eye, phosphorus is just a tool that can be used, and when the tool is in danger of breaking, if the tool is in danger of breaking in the future,  If you still need to use it, protect it. If this tool is no longer useful, then it can be discarded directly.

    Sasuke's two eyes opened the kaleidoscope at the same time, and then he saw that the bones holding him on Sasuke's body slowly began to appear as a complete body. Slowly, a huge complete skeleton appeared behind Sasuke. The skeleton's hand was holding a long  Knife, and then stood up suddenly, the huge body directly broke through the ceiling, and countless huge rocks began to fall down, because it was made of stone. Then, the huge figure clenched the huge long knife in his hand and slashed down  , 'Boom' A huge crack appeared on the ground, and then the huge figure disappeared behind Sasuke, leaving only a small part of the bones surrounding Sasuke, protecting Sasuke from the opponent's direct attack.

    Sasuke's figure appeared in another part, and he threw it casually. With a 'bang', he threw the phosphorus directly to the ground: "Lead me to find Danzo."

    Xiang Lian was stunned and hesitated: "But Sasuke" "Don't make me say the same thing again." Sasuke directly interrupted Xiang Lian's words and held the next sentence in his mouth.  .  Koro wanted to ask about the situation of Jugo and Suigetsu, but Koro was interrupted by Uchiha Sasuke before Koro could even start talking.

    "Okay, let's go." Sasuke just finished speaking, and at this moment, Onoki Ohno appeared in front of Sasuke and said, "Do you want to leave now? You haven't finished speaking yet!"

    Sasuke glanced at Onoki and said, "Huh, damn it, I didn't expect you to catch up so quickly. You are indeed the strongest old ninja." After saying that, Sasuke's eyes condensed, and black flames were sprayed directly to  Two days flat Ohnoki.

    But Tenpei Ohnoki was not that simple. He knew that he could not avoid Sasuke's Amaterasu, but this did not mean that he had no chance to defend himself, so he stretched out his hand and the cloak behind him was directly corroded by black flames.  .

    Two days later, Onoki took off his cloak and threw it somewhere casually. He completed the seal with both hands in an instant, and then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Dust Escape: The Original Realm Peeling Technique." The aperture shrank instantly, and then dissipated directly into the air.  Among them, it was as if it had never appeared before.

    "Oh, Lord Tsuchikage, I haven't fought enough." Lei Yingrui said loudly: "You actually cleaned up Uchiha Sasuke and destroyed this room."

    "That shouldn't be what we're arguing about now," Naruto said, looking around seriously.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 589: First hearing about ¡®Eye of the Moon¡¯

    Naruto looked at the completely collapsed ceiling around him and said, "If it's Sasuke, you can find a way to solve it when you meet him in the future. At least he's alive and well now."

    "Impossible." Two Days Day Onoki said: "My Dust Release can turn anyone and anything into fly ash. Absolutely no one can escape." "Maybe." Naruto nodded and didn't say much.

    "What happened? Naruto." Gaara said: "Master Tsuchikage just attacked, is there no possibility for Uchiha Sasuke to escape?"

    "Indeed, Tsuchikage's dust escape is a very powerful escape technique. If only Sasuke was unable to escape, but he was saved." Naruto looked around and said: "Come out, Uchiha Madara, your  Although the spatial fluctuations are not obvious, they may be hidden from others, but they cannot be hidden from me."

    "Uchiha Madara!" Everyone was startled and looked around warily, but there was no movement. Naruto made a slight seal with his hands: "Ningji, Nekoyama, be careful. Flying Thunder God Technique." Instantly.  Naruto disappeared from the spot, and at the same time, several golden rays of light flashed, and Naruto's figure completely disappeared.  Then there were a few muffled 'bang bang' sounds, and a golden figure suddenly fell from the sky.

    This figure landed on the ground and slid all the way until it reached the side of Neji and Mao Shanhong before stopping, leaving two long traces on the ground.

    A figure appeared in mid-air, wearing a red cloud coat and a whirlpool mask on his face. It was Uchiha Madara. He looked at Naruto and said: "As expected, you are Namikaze Naruto. You are the only one present.  You can spot me when I use space ninjutsu, and only you can take the opportunity to attack me after discovering me. But what I didn't expect is that since the last time in Wind Star City, your power has become stronger. If  If I give you more time, I'm afraid you will grow to the point where even I will look up to you."

    "Hmph." Naruto stretched his body casually, waved his hands to Neji and Mao Shanhong who were about to speak behind him and said: "This kind of thing is not important, tell me, Uchiha Madara, you come here  Is there any purpose? According to your status, it should not be just for Uchiha Sasuke."

    "Sasuke is just one of the things." As he spoke, Uchiha Madara's figure disappeared instantly. When he appeared, he was already holding Xiang Lian in his hand. Uchiha Madara glanced at Xiang Lian and said: "What do you mean?  Sasuke is still useful." As he said that, a suction force was generated in Uchiha Madara's eyes, and Xiang Lian showed no resistance at all, and his whole body disappeared instantly into Uchiha Madara's eyes as if being sucked away by a whirlpool, but  No one present cared about the disappearing phosphorus. What they cared about was the ninjutsu that Uchiha Madara had just used.

    "Is this space ninjutsu?" Ohnoki looked at Madara Uchiha and said, "It's really amazing."

    Uchiha Madara sat down casually and said: "Okay, Namikaze Naruto, I don't have time to fight with you. I came here to find the Five Shadows. Although there is no Hokage among them, it doesn't matter. I have two things to do."  Said. Siying, as long as I can complete these two things, then I will go back, and I can guarantee that from now on, there will no longer be any injustice or war in this world. This world will  It will become a peaceful world."

    "Peace?" Gaara read a sentence: "What is your problem, and how do you want to bring peace to this world? How can you ensure that your so-called peace is not an empty surface."

    "I think several other people must have similar questions in their minds, or have more questions, and some people even doubt my identity, right?" Uchiha Madara looked at the others, and then paused slightly.  Said: "Okay, I will answer them for you one by one." Uchiha Madara paused and said: "First of all, I want to introduce myself. My name is Uchiha Madara. I once worked with the first Hokage Senju Hashirama.  After establishing Konoha, due to political differences with Hashirama, I fought with him in the Valley of the End. I lost. However, although I was seriously injured, I did not die. I survived with my last breath.  So now I can only use Sharingan and space ninjutsu."

    "You mean, you haven't fully recovered your strength until now, and you have been fighting me with part of your strength?" Naruto looked at Uchiha Madara and said.

    Uchiha Spot nodded and then said with a hint of ridicule: "Yes, why, are you surprised, Namikaze Naruto, or do you think my power is only as much as I have shown before?"

    "No." Naruto looked at Uchiha Madara and said, "I'm relieved. I've known for a long time that you didn't use all your strength, because you were the same person as the first Hokage back then. After so many years, you  His strength must be more refined than before.?But I haven¡¯t had the slightest feeling about the battle all this time, which makes me very worried, because I don¡¯t know why you hide your power, so I worry that you have some plan to show weakness deliberately, in this world  The most terrifying things in the world are only those unknown things. Now after hearing your explanation, although I know that my power is not as good as yours, I can feel at ease.  But there's one thing I can't figure out?  "

    "Really?" Uchiha Madara responded, and then said: "It turns out that you have noticed it a long time ago, but if you didn't have this level, you wouldn't be able to get to where you are today. So what is it that you can't figure out?  ?¡±

    "Sasuke." Naruto shook the god robe and said: "Sasuke's talent is indeed amazing, but his nature is too extreme. His pride and self-esteem will not let him obey anyone, even if he is  You, Uchiha Madara, can't conquer Sasuke. If that's the case, then why do you want to accept Sasuke as your subordinate? And the reason why Sasuke comes here is probably your design."

    "Sasuke!" Uchiha Madara said: "So Naruto, what about you, you also have some unruly people in your hands. For example, Hyuga Neji, who also has a strong arrogance, and Momochi Zabu  As a ghost, he is not easy to subdue, but you still take them under your control and make them your strongest assistants. And compared to Hyuga Neji or Momochi Zabuza, Sasuke's talent is higher  Higher, and you should all have seen the thing on Sasuke just now, it is Susanoo, a very powerful pupil technique. One that can only be activated by opening the eyes to the Mangekyo Sharingan.  The super powerful pupil technique. And the purpose of me sending Sasuke here is to enable Sasuke to get better training through fighting. At the same time, if possible, I also thought about letting Sasuke weaken the power of your five shadows, and then I  I will personally capture the five shadows of you and take you as hostages. But now it seems that this is not consistent with reality at all."

    "Hostage? What exactly do you want to do?" Terumi Mei said.

    "What an arrogant guy!" Ohnoki said coldly: "But the former Uchiha Madara is really still alive. This really surprises me. Although I have received news before, I have always thought that  It's just nonsense, now" Ohnogi looked at Uchiha Madara and said: "Then with your identity, such a roundabout approach for a person like you, and with your strength, no matter what the purpose is, it should be easy.  Completed, could it be said that the injury you suffered during the battle with the First Hokage was this serious?"

    "That's right." Uchiha Madara said: "To be precise, I am just a shell now. In order to restore my strength, I planned the Eye of the Moon project." "Eye of the Moon?" Temari pondered.  Said: "Literally, it should be related to the eyes, and you have the Sharingan, so it should be a plan related to the Sharingan and the moon, right?"

    "Oh, you're really smart." Uchiha Madara glanced at Temari and said, "Yes, that's true." "Hey, if you don't want mother-in-law, you'd better tell me quickly." Yuji Yueka looked at Uchiha Madara  Said: "You are really too wordy."

    Uchiha Madara glanced at him, then stretched out a finger and said: "Everything in the world merges with me, and I become the existence that unifies the world." For a moment, everyone looked at Uchiha Madara in shock.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the fusion of everything?¡± Gaara asked.

    Uchiha Madara's pupils shrank slightly and said: "The Uchiha clan has a stone tablet that has been passed down from generation to generation. It is still underground in the residence of the Uchiha clan in Konoha Village. It contains the secrets left by the Sage of Six Paths." He said here  At that moment, a flash of color flashed in the eyes of the four Kage, and a hint of disdain appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth, but he didn't say much.  Uchiha Madara continued: "But that stone tablet cannot be read without pupil power. If you read it in the order of Sharingan, Mangekyo Sharingan, and Samsara Eye, the content will continue to increase."

    "Indeed, the Sage of Six Paths is revered as the god of ninjas, but" Lei Yingrui pointed at Madara Uchiha and said: "But he seems to have nothing to do with your so-called 'Eye of the Moon'. Even if it is  If you go off topic, please give me some control and don't let me go thousands of miles away."

    Uchiha Madara leaned back casually and said, "Then do you know why the Sage of Six Paths became the god of ninja and was legendary? This includes my purpose and connection with the Sage of Six Paths."

    "The Mangekyou Sharingan evolved from the Sharingan, and my senior brother Uzumaki Nagato has the Samsara Eye, but he was once your subordinate." Naruto looked at Uchiha Madara and said: "And recently he has grown  Senior Brother Men was killed by you, which means that Uchiha Madara, you know everything."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 590 The Fourth Ninja War Begins

    "Because if you don't know the whole content, you won't kill brother Nagato, because as you said, without the Samsara Eye, you can't see the required content, but it doesn't necessarily require Nagato.  Senior brother." Naruto looked at Uchiha Madara and said: "As long as you transplant Brother Nagato's Rinnegan Eye, it will be fine, but if you don't know the content, how could you come here to say this?  After all, if you say it, it is very likely that the stone tablet will be destroyed directly. As for the Rinnegan Eye, which is more difficult to open than the Sharingan Eye, you will definitely transplant the Rinnegan Eye after killing Brother Nagato.  "

    "Ah." Uchiha Madara responded, but did not say much, but directly said: "The reason why the Sage of Six Paths can become the god of ninja and be respected by people forever is because he defeated a monster. A monster that keeps giving  A monster that brings great harm to the world." At this point, Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto and Gaara and said: "Naruto Namikaze, Gaara, you two have sealed part of this ghost monster. His  The name is 'Ten-Tails'."

    "Ten-Tails!" Everyone was shocked, especially Naruto. He had just heard "Ten-Tails" from Konan's mouth not long ago. He didn't expect to hear it again so soon.

    "There have always been only nine tailed beasts." Naruto looked at Uchiha Madara and said: "Once, I specially collected information on the jinchuriki. Gaara was the one-tailed Shukaku, and Kumogakure's Yukito was the two-tailed beast.  Nekosha, the Fourth Mizukage three-tailed Isozu, Iwagakure's old purple four-tailed rat Samesaku, the same fan five-tailed Penghou from Iwagakure, Kirigaku's traitorous ninja Hagao six-tailed thunder beast, Takigakure's Kaede is seven-tailed  Raccoon dog, Kumogakure's Kirabi is an eight-tailed demon cow, and finally, I, Naruto Namikaze, am a nine-tailed demon fox."

    Naruto stared at Uchiha Madara closely and said: "Uchiha Madara, do you want to tell us that the so-called nine tailed beasts, when combined, are the ten tails in your mouth? It is also because of this that you will collect  Is the purpose of the so-called tailed beasts to resurrect the Ten-Tails?"

    "Talking to smart people saves effort." Uchiha Madara said: "In order to protect the world from the poison of the Ten-Tails, the Six Paths Sage developed a ninjutsu. To this day, this tailed beast is still secretly inherited. There has never been any  There has been a break. The Jinch¨±riki's sealing system."

    "The Sage of Six Paths is the Jinch¨±riki of the Ten-Tails?" Temari lost her voice.

    "Yes, in order to suppress the Ten-Tails, the Six-Path Sage sealed the Ten-Tails in his body. The Six-Path Sage who sealed the Ten-Tails and protected the world is revered as a god and is highly respected." Madara Uchiha paused slightly and said: "  However, the Sage of Six Paths was worried that this too powerful and evil chakra would unseal and wreak havoc on the world after his death, and the Sage of Six Paths was also worried that the subsequent Jinch¨±riki would not be able to withstand the power of the Ten-Tails, so before the Sage of Six Paths died,  Use the last power to divide the Ten-Tails' chakra into nine and disperse it into the world, then throw the Ten-Tails' body that has been drained of chakra into the sky where the power cannot reach, and then use the "Earth Explosion Star"  'Seal it."

    "Moon?" Temari instantly thought of the plan that Uchiha Madara had mentioned before and immediately said: "Uchiha Madara, you just said that you were going to implement the Eye of the Moon plan. What exactly do you want to do?"

    "Resurrect the Ten-Tails and become the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki. Use the Chakra of the Ten-Tails to enhance my own pupil power, and then activate a technique." Uchiha Madara said.

    "Stop putting on airs, Uchiha Madara." Naruto looked at Uchiha Madara and said, "Since you have told so many things, and even told most of your Eye of the Moon plan, then you no longer hide it.  You¡¯d better tell me your plans directly.¡±

    "" Uchiha Madara nodded slightly: "Putting my Mangekyo Sharingan on the moon is a super illusion, infinite moon. Turn the moon into an existence like my Mangekyo Sharingan, giving life to  Everyone on the ground casts illusion, controls everyone within that illusion, and makes the world blend into one. Everything in the world becomes one with me, all unified. In this way, we can create a world without barriers and disputes.  world."

    "Stop joking." Lei Yingrui shouted loudly: "The world can be left to people like you."

    "Illusion is falsehood, and the peace within falsehood is just deception." Gaara said lightly: "It only makes sense to realize it in the real world."

    "In that kind of illusion, there may be no barriers and disputes, but at the same time, there are no hopes or dreams. It's just an escape." Terumi Mei said.

    Naruto looked at Terumi Mei and said: "I didn't expect this Mizukage to have the same idea as me. The reason why humans are called humans is because humans have hopes and dreams, and they will never give up even in difficult situations.  Hopes and dreams. If I gave up my hopes and dreams, I would probably be just a waste with the Kyuubi sealed."

    "Bringing the world together?  "Tiantian Ping Ohnoki said: "It sounds to me like you're just turning the world into your bag.  "

    "Huh huh huh." Madara Uchiha laughed softly: "Five Kage, and Namikaze Naruto, actually you all understand what I mean, don't you? You all know that hope does not exist at all, and hope is actually the same  It was just an excuse used to get through after giving up. Now you should hand over the remaining Eight-Tails and Namikaze Naruto who are present. The two of them are the most perfect beings as jinchuriki, among all the jinchuriki.  Only they can do it. Five Kage you should help me complete the plan honestly, otherwise, a war will break out." Upon hearing this, Neji, Nekoyama Red, and Yuege Yueka came to Naruto in an instant.  People are on guard in front of them.

    "War? No matter what, I will not hand over Namikaze Naruto to you." Gaara said immediately.

    "Although I have a deep hatred for Namikaze Naruto, I don't think I can hand over Namikaze Naruto to you." Terumi Mei looked at Raikage Rui and said.

    "What do you think, Raikage-sama?" Dayotou Onoki asked.

    "Of course I won't hand over my brother." Lei Yingrui said loudly: "He is my biological brother."

    "Huh, really?" Madara Uchiha looked at everyone and said, "Although I don't have much power, I have the power of the tailed beasts I have collected so far. From one tail to seven tails, you have no chance of winning."

    "I will not give up hope." Gaara said.

    Uchiha Madara said in a serious tone: "Okay, then I will formally declare war on you again, the Fourth Ninja War."

    "Are you serious about the Fourth Ninja War?" Ohnoki said.  "Then goodbye." Uchiha Madara said, "The next time we meet is on the battlefield." As he spoke, a golden sword blade emerged from Uchiha Madara's chest, and then Naruto's entire figure emerged from  It came out of Uchiha Madara's body.

    "Don't be so anxious, Namikaze Naruto." Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto and said: "You are the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, and the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox gets the core chakra of the Ten-Tails, so the Nine-Tails in you can only  Draw at the end. I will come to you in the future." After saying that, the space around Uchiha Madara fluctuated, and Uchiha Madara disappeared from his eyes in an instant.

    "Tch, it's really perverted. It looks like I have to study the art of Flying Thunder God." Naruto retracted the Thunder God Sword.

    "Then, what should we do next? Let's not talk about other things. Not everyone can compete with this space ninjutsu alone." Two days later Ohnoki said.

    "We can only establish a combined ninja army. Only with the power of the five great ninja villages can we fight against the seven tailed beasts." Gaara said.

    "That's right. And although my brother is okay this time, he will definitely encounter greater dangers in the future." Raikage said: "And we can't always let Akatsuki play in the palm of our hands to establish a joint ninja army.  Let¡¯s have a different tone from theirs.¡±

    "Where is Konoha?" Onoki asked two days later: "Hokage-sama suddenly appeared because of Danzo, and now Danzo has left."

    "It would be fine if Hokage-sama is okay." Terumi Mei said: "Although it does not suit my personality, Tsunade-sama is indeed a very trustworthy Hokage."

    "Duanzo is not a good guy. There are endless negative news about him." Lei Yingrui said: "I don't believe this guy. And what happened here today will be spread soon, and Danzo will be in Konoha by then.  Its position will completely collapse."

    "As for Konoha, let me inform Konoha's trustworthy ninjas." Gaara said: "The Third Hokage, he has always been committed to peace, Lord Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, Sharingan Hatake  Kakashi. These can be trusted."

    "Kakashi Hatake? He should be the son of the White Fang alongside the Sannin. They can indeed be trusted." Onoki nodded.  Lei Yingrui also nodded in agreement with Gaara's words.

    "Before this, you should search for the whereabouts of the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki first." Naruto said: "Uchiha Madara will come here to say this. It is obvious that people may have been sent to capture the Eight-Tails. If you are later, you will  We have to face the power of eight tailed beasts.¡±

    "Speaking of this." Onoki looked at Naruto and said, "Your Highness, I wonder if your country of Snow and Snow Hidden Village will participate in this Ninja World War?"

    "People have clearly pointed their target at me, how could I remain calm?" Naruto shook the god robe on his body: "And it's obvious that Uchiha Madara wants to withdraw from my body.  Kyuubi, even if I don¡¯t do it for the Kyuubi in my body, II also have to think about my own life.  "

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 591: Shion¡¯s Prophecy Restrictions

    Naruto took out a jade pendant and handed it to Yuji Yuehua: "Yuji, from now on, you are a member of my organization like Neji and Mao Shan. Your code name is 'Seven Kills'." Yuji Yueka Yue said.  After taking the jade pendant, I saw that on one side of the jade pendant was the word 'seven', and on the other side was the word 'kill'.

    "Yes, the 'Seven Kills' obey the orders!" Yuehua Yuer replied, putting the jade on his body.  At this time, the Five Shadows noticed that both Neji and Mao Shanhong had a similar jade pendant.

    At this time, Mao Shanhong retracted her transformation, and then casually picked up the god robe on the ground. The large god robe directly hid her mature body and said: "Naruto-sama, we should go back to the Snow Country to arrange the arrangements first.  one time."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Yuji, you and I will return to the Land of Snow to gather ninjas and prepare to participate in the Fourth Ninja War. As for all the unstable factors in the country" Naruto's eyes turned slightly cold.  , the evil spirit on his body emerged slightly: "Suppress it forcefully." "Yes. Leader." Yuehua Yuer bowed slightly.

    Naruto looked at Terumi Mei and said, "Mizukage-sama, I wonder what will happen to you and me in the future?"

    "Madara Uchiha directly threatens the whole world." Terumi Mei pondered for a moment and said: "In comparison, although the hatred between you and me is deep, it is insignificant compared to the world. So in order to stop the Eye of the Moon  Before planning, you and I can live in harmony for the time being."

    Naruto nodded, then looked at Gaara and the others and said: "If that's the case, then I'm relieved. Okay, my lords, I'll take my leave first. Neji, Cat Mountain, you stay, Cat Mountain will take my leave.  Let me inform you all of the information. Neji has full authority to discuss with you all the establishment of the Shinobi United Army on my behalf." "Yes, leader." Neji and Mao Shanhong responded.

    "Be careful, Naruto." Gaara said, "Akatsuki's target is you. They may ambush you on your way back to the Land of Snow." Naruto nodded slightly, "That"  Chojuro next to Terumi Mei hesitated and said, "Can you wait a moment?"

    Naruto looked at Chojuro, "That that" Chojuro said embarrassedly.  After a while, he spoke: "There is a Seven Ninja Sword Gigangaki Kisame in Akatsuki just like me and Momochi Zabuza-sama. He holds the most evil Great Sword Samekar among the Seven Ninja Swords. Please be careful.  He, because he possesses chakra like a tailed beast, is called the Tailed Beast Jinch¨±riki without a tail."

    "Dry Kakisame Kisame? I understand." Naruto responded, then looked at Mao Shanhong and said: "I suddenly remembered something, Mao Shan, after you finish dealing with things here, go to the Kingdom of Demons to let Shion prepare.  , then join me in the war."

    "Shion of the Demon Country." Onoki Ohnoki was slightly startled, looked at Naruto and said: "If I remember correctly, the Demon Country is a country ruled by witches, and the power and status of witches in the Demon Country exceeds that of the daimyo.  , and can even decide on the appointment and dismissal of daimyo. And the current witch in the Kingdom of Ghosts seems to be named Shion."

    "" Everyone looked at Naruto in slight surprise.

    "It should be right." Naruto responded casually: "Oh, by the way, Yuji, Shion's code name is 'Tianji'. Although she has never come to the Land of Snow, she can be regarded as your senior.  If you see her, don¡¯t forget to be polite.¡±

    "'Tis secret'?" Ohnoki looked at Naruto and said, "It is said that the witch in the Kingdom of Demons can predict what will happen in the future, and what she says is true. That's why the witches have great names in the Kingdom of Demons.  Position. Holds the real power of the Kingdom of Demons." A strange color flashed in the eyes of Tenten Hei Onoki. Even the other Kage heard a strange color in their eyes after hearing the words of Two Days Hei Onoki. Only Gaara's  A trace of disdain flashed in his eyes.

    "That's right." Naruto nodded directly and said, "Shion can indeed predict the future." After saying that, Naruto looked at the reactions of several Kages. Although the Kages were hiding very well, there was a flash in their eyes.  Their desires are very obvious. Maybe their concealment can be hidden from other people, but it cannot be hidden from Naruto and Gaara.  Both of them grew up as Jinchuuriki. Both of them are extremely sensitive to other people's eyes and can distinguish the meaning of other people's eyes in an instant.

    "Haha." Naruto suddenly laughed, and there was infinite ridicule and disdain in his tone.  "I wonder what your highness is laughing at?" Mifune, the leader of the Iron Country, heard Naruto's laughter and asked, "Why don't you tell us and let us all share it together."

    "Nothing!" Naruto glanced at Mifune and said, "I was just laughing at the people present, including myself, for overestimating their abilities and wanting to fight against Madara Uchiha." The expressions of several Kages changed, but Naruto ignored them.  Dropped, turned around and said: "Ningji, Cat Mountain, this so-called United Ninja Army, we from the Kingdom of Snow, withdrew. We immediately gathered the troops after returning to the Kingdom of Snow. Although I knew that I was not Uchiha Madara¡¯s opponent, I didn¡¯t want to just admit defeat. We would fight Uchiha Madara alone to the end.  However, maybe before fighting Uchiha Madara, we have to fight with some of the Kages present!  "

    "Yes." Ningci and Mao Shanhong knelt on the ground and said, "I will follow the leader to the death."

    "Wait, Naruto." Gaara stopped Naruto who was about to leave, then looked at the other three shadows and said: "I hereby withdraw from the so-called Ninja United Army and the Snow Country in the name of the Fifth Kazekage.  We form an alliance of brothers to advance and retreat together, I don¡¯t know what His Highness the Prince wants.¡±

    "" The remaining three shadows frowned, "That's fine." Temari said with a smile: "Withdrawing from an alliance that thinks about how to plot against its allies when a disaster is imminent, although it is alone, there is nothing to worry about.  At that time, I was plotted by my allies." Temari's words, the eyes of the other three shadows flickered slightly, and it was obvious that Temari had understood what she was thinking, but it is no wonder that Shion's ability is too amazing after all.  , as long as the leader of any force has a little bit of ambition, he would definitely rather kill such a person than be taken over by others.

    Terumi Mei suddenly shook her head, was silent for a moment, looked at Naruto and said, "Wait a moment, Your Highness." After Naruto stopped, Terumi Mei said, "Your Highness, the ability of the witches in the Kingdom of Demons must be that of witches."  There must be great limitations on the ability. Maybe there is a limit on the number of times, maybe there is a certain price required when making predictions, but it must not be that simple."

    Naruto glanced at Terumi Mei and said: "Mizukage-sama is half right. Shion's prophecy does have a limit, but it is not a limit on the number of times. There is no need to pay any price!" Terumi Mei looked at Naruto and said: "You still  Just state the restrictions.¡±

    "Haha" Naruto smiled softly and said: "Aster's prophecies are completely random. Even if we say that Aster may have ten or eight prophecies in a day, she may not have one for several years. It is completely random.  Any rules." After saying this, Naruto looked at the other three shadows and said: "If it's just like this, although it's not as perfect as you think, it's enough to make Shion a popular prophet. I'm afraid.  By then, Shion will no longer be a witch from the Kingdom of Ghosts, she may have been lost to the long river of history, or she may be the chief prophet of one of the people present."

    ¡°You don¡¯t want mother-in-law, please tell me quickly.¡± Lei Yingrui said hotly.

    "Lord Raikage, please be patient." Onoki said, then looked at Naruto and said, "Your Highness, we must unite to resist the enemy. Please tell us what you know.  intelligence."

    Naruto glanced at Lei Yingrui and Lei Yingrui and mocked: "One is pretending to be white and the other is pretending to be black. They work well together!" After the faces of Lei Yingrui and Lei Yingrui darkened, Naruto  He said: "The second limitation of Ziyuan's prophecy is that she can only predict things related to herself. For example, if she predicts a battlefield, it means that she is one of them in this war that has not happened yet.  As for whether other people can be seen in the prophecy, it depends on whether this person is also among them."

    Everyone was stunned, because according to what Naruto said, Shion's role has been infinitely reduced. Although her prophecy is still so powerful, the role it can play is no longer great.

    "You just said 'second', does that mean there is a third one?" Terumi Mei looked at Naruto and said.

    Naruto showed a sarcastic smile and said: "Thirdly, the only thing Shion can predict is death. In other words, when Shion predicts, the only future she sees is death."

    "Death?" Everyone was stunned.

    "Haha, that's right, death." Naruto looked at Lei Yingrui, Tianhe Onoki, and Terumi Mei and said: "The so-called witches can see and predict the future. In fact, it is just that witches can predict their own death in advance.  Just seeing it, and then in order to avoid the death of the witch, one of the guards around the witch will come out and use the special transformation technique of the ghost country to become the appearance of the witch, and then in the future that the witch sees,  To fulfill it on behalf of the witch." After saying this, Naruto glanced at them and said: "Because if no one comes to fulfill the future that the witch sees, then the witch will die just like what she saw."

    "Isn't this just like a death notice?" Terumi Mei said in surprise.

    "Otherwise, what do you think?" Naruto turned around and said, "Although the witch from the Kingdom of Demons has a transcendent status in the Kingdom of Demons, her life is like that of a Jinchuuriki. If this were not the case, Shion would not be so easy.  Follow me."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 592 The Ninja United Army is initially established

    "Okay, Neji, you two, Nekoyama, please stay here. You will have full authority to discuss the alliance with the Kazekage-sama on my behalf. You have the right to decide anything." Naruto said, and after speaking, he turned around and said, "Yuji, we  Let's go." After saying that, Naruto didn't give others a chance to speak, and walked away directly, and Yueji Yuehua quickly followed.

    Naruto's figure quickly disappeared. Neji and Nekoyama Kurenai looked at each other. Neji looked at several Kages, then focused on Gaara and said: "Master Kazekage, my subordinates will introduce themselves first."  Meet this colleague of mine." Neji pointed at Mao Shanhong.

    Nekoyama Kurenai saluted Gaara slightly and said: "Hello, Kazekage-sama, I am Nekoyama Kurenai and I am a member of the Nekoyama clan. My ability is the previous transformation. My code name is 'Lian Zhen'. I got it from Naruto-sama."  He values ????himself and is temporarily in charge of information for Naruto-sama. Therefore, if Kazekage-sama wants to know something, as long as his subordinates know it, tell him everything." Not only Gaara, but also several other Kages.  Looking at Mao Shanhong, their eyes revealed their importance, because Mao Shanhong had just mentioned the code name. They had just seen Yue Yue Yue who was given the code name by Naruto. They knew that having the code name meant officially entering the core of Naruto's group.  .

    Ningji nodded and said: "Yes, because the leader has just given permission, so if Master Kazekage wants to know anything, you can ask directly."

    Gaara nodded slightly, and then said: "Naruto just said that you are fully responsible for everything here, Neji!" Neji was stunned, nodded and said: "If Lord Kazekage wants to unite with other ninjas again,  Village." Neji glanced at the Raikage and the other three and said, "Although my subordinates can make decisions on behalf of Naruto-sama, Kazekage-sama, our Snow Country will go all out in this war. Once we are betrayed by our allies,  If so, I, the Kingdom of Snow, cannot bear this kind of price."

    "." Gaara was silent for a moment and said: "I know, but this alliance is different from the past. This time we have to face Uchiha Madara and the seven tailed beasts. Once we fail, it will mean Uchiha Madara  If the Eye of the Moon plan succeeds, then the entire world will fall into Uchiha Madara's infinite moon slaying. Maybe a very small number of people can avoid falling into his moon slaying illusion at the beginning, but no one can forever  To escape, but Uchiha Madara is using the Infinite Moon. In this case, even if he has the same Mangekyo Sharingan as Uchiha Madara, he cannot avoid falling into his illusion. In this case,  , death may become a kind of relief." After saying this, Gaara paused and said: "But this time, if anyone wants to betray the alliance, even if it means sacrificing everything, I will first make the other party pay ten times.  price."

    Listening to Gaara's hidden warning, the other three shadows didn't look very good, but they also knew that what Gaara said was true, so although their faces looked bad, they didn't care too much, "  Haha, in this case, this subordinate agrees to Kazekage-sama's suggestion on behalf of Naruto-sama." Neji said directly, and then Neji looked at the other three shadows with a hidden smile and said: "But if there is really someone  If you rebel against the alliance, there is no need for Kazekage-sama to take action, Naruto-sama will do it himself."

    "Is it just like when we were in Whirlpool City?" Mao Shanhong asked. Neji glared at Mao Shanhong, but this glance secretly contained a hint of approval, and then scolded: "Don't mention this matter again in the future.  ." Shanhong lowered his head and responded, but after hearing what Mao Shanhong said just now, the expressions of the other three shadows turned black, because they thought at the same time that Naruto drowned nearly two hundred thousand people in the Kingdom of Water with a handful of water.  Elite soldiers together with hundreds of thousands of people from Whirlpool City.

    "Although I am very unhappy, there is nothing I can do about Uchiha Madara, and this matter is related to my brother. No matter what, I will not let anything happen to my brother." Lei Yingrui said loudly.

    "The Kingdom of Water and the Kingdom of Snow do have deep hatred, but now the hatred can only be postponed. Hyuga Neji, I will discuss with the daimyo of the Kingdom of Water to temporarily reconcile with the Kingdom of Snow." Mei Terumi looked at him.  Neji said: "In short, as long as I am still the fifth generation Mizukage, before defeating and stopping Uchiha Madara's Eye of the Moon plan, my Kirigakure Village will not have any conflict with the Snow Hidden Village. I hope you can too.  Go and restrain the people of Xueyin Village."

    Ningji nodded and said: "There is no problem with this. As long as Lord Naruto gives the order, as long as it is something meaningful, then even if you die, there will be countless ninjas in Xueyin Village." Terumi Mei nodded slightly.

    Onoki nodded, and then said in the middle of the group: "Well, Kumogakure, Kirigakure, Sunagakure, Yukigakure, Iwagakure, the five major ninja villages will form an alliance and establish a joint ninja army to fight against those who want to implement the so-called Eye of the Moon.  The planned Uchiha Madara and the Akatsuki organization where Madara is located. If any of us wants to be detrimental to allies, including friendly countries, then everyone will work together to clean up the rebels before fighting against Uchiha Madara." Said here,  Two days in a row?? said: "Of course, including Konoha who is not here yet, I believe he will also be our ally, but we need to give them some time to allow them to send out people with the ability to take charge. When the time comes.  Mifune looked at Neji and said, "When the time comes, I hope Naruto Namikaze, the leader of the Snow Hidden Village, can represent the Snow Hidden Village to participate in the formal alliance."

    "Of course." Neji nodded and said, "My subordinates will inform Naruto-sama as soon as possible."

    "Madara Uchiha has threatened the whole world. The Fourth Ninja War is not only a matter for you, but also a matter for everyone in the world, including the following." Mifune suddenly said: "So Lord Tsuchikage  , Lord Raikage, Lord Kazekage, Lord Mizukage and Lord Neji, I am also willing to lead the Iron Kingdom to participate in this war."

    "The soldiers of the Kingdom of Iron are more elite than the soldiers of other countries." Ohnoki smiled and nodded: "If Mr. Mifune is willing to join our alliance, on behalf of Iwagakure Village, I would be very grateful."

    "Okay, now everyone needs to return to Ninja Village to make preparations, but before that I hope you can stay for a while." Lei Yingrui looked at everyone and said: "Because Namikaze Naruto, the leader of Snow Hidden Village, has just been  Your Excellency, I learned that my younger brother, the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki, Kirabi, is still alive. So wait a moment, and I will give you the information about my brother Kirabi. I hope you can pay attention to it on the way back to the Ninja Village.  Maybe you will find my brother's whereabouts, and you can also send someone to search after you return to Ninja Village. If you find your whereabouts, please inform me immediately, because my brother only listens to me."

    "My subordinates don't need it." Mao Shanhong said: "Because Lord Naruto is also a Jinchuriki, he has specially collected information about other Jinchuriki, so his subordinates know the situation of other Jinchurikis."

    "Then please." Lei Yingrui said, and then gestured towards Xi behind him.  Xi nodded and said: "Yes, boss. We also need to inform Team Samyi. Ever since Lord Qilabi's accident, Omoyi and Karui have been worried." As he spoke, Xi turned to the others.  Several people bowed slightly, turned and left.

    Seeing this, Ningci nodded and said: "Then it's time for me to return to the Land of Snow. I must report what happened here to Naruto-sama. Of course, if there is any information you need to know, you can directly ask Mao Shanhong."

    Mao Shanhong said: "Yes, if you have any questions, you can ask me!" At the same time, Mao Shanhong took out a scroll from his body and handed it to Gaara: "This is the information of Lord Naruto, because Naruto  I can hand over your previous instructions to you first." After Gaara took the scroll, he said: "If you have nothing else to ask, then I will leave first. I must go to the Kingdom of Ghosts first.  That¡¯s it, let¡¯s complete the mission assigned by Lord Naruto.¡±

    "Wait a minute." Onoki said. He looked at Neci and Mao Shanhong and said, "The old man has no doubts about His Highness the Prince's information, but he has a question in private that he wants to ask about."

    Neci and Mao Shanhong looked at each other, and Mao Shanhong nodded and said, "Sir Tsuchikage, please speak."

    "It's nothing? It's just that the old man wants to know when the witch from the Kingdom of Ghosts took refuge with His Highness the Prince?" As soon as the words were spoken, Neci and Mao Shanhong's faces turned to one side, and the latter immediately said: "  Please don¡¯t get me wrong, the old man just wants to know that the witches of the Kingdom of Ghosts are unreliable. After all, the witches of the Kingdom of Ghosts do not follow His Highness like the two of you, so it is possible to have two minds like this."

    Mao Shanhong thought for a while and said: "Sir Shion, he took refuge in Lord Naruto's command earlier than his subordinates, so I'm not sure when he took refuge in Lord Naruto's command, Lord Neji."

    "It was when the Kingdom of Water attacked the Kingdom of Whirlpool." Neji said directly: "At that time, because the witches of the Kingdom of Ghosts predicted the end of the world, and the time was extremely short, in order to prevent the end of the world, the witches sent  People asked for help in various countries, including Konoha and Snow Country. Lord Naruto, his subordinates and two others went there. Konoha also sent a copy of the ninja Hatake Kakashi to lead the team. Afterwards, the witch surrendered to Naruto.  His Majesty¡¯s command.¡±

    Day two days ago Ohnoki nodded and said with a smile: "Old man, I'm fine. I wasted your time. Where are the other adults?" The other adults shook their heads.  So Neji and Mao Shanhong bowed to the four Kages at the same time, and then left. After the two people walked out, they didn't say much and went straight in different directions. Mao Shanhong naturally went to the ghost.  country, and Neji returned to the country of snow.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 593 Chasing Danzo (1)

    "I didn't expect that I would have surrendered to Naruto Namikaze before the Uzumaki Kingdom was destroyed." After Neji and Mao Shanhong left, Dayu Onoki said: "If you include the Kingdom of Demons,  If so, the Snow Country is now fully capable of fighting to the death with any of the five major countries. Namikaze Naruto, haha, is really a good calculation. He has always hidden the power of the Ghost Country, even in  It was not used when Akatsuki attacked, the purpose was just to prevent the five major countries."

    "But why did he suddenly say it? Old man, in fact, there was no need for him to say it, right?" Kurotsuchi, the girl next to Ohnoki on the second day of the day, said, "It seems a bit unnecessary?"

    "Is it unnecessary? It would be great if that's really the case." Terumi Mei said, and then said with a slightly cold expression: "Naruto Namikaze is dealing with problems that may arise within us, such as mutual dissatisfaction.  Trust, so Namikaze Naruto told the story about the Kingdom of Demons. He knew that we would definitely know the prophecy legend of the witches in the Kingdom of Demons, and his purpose was to make us take the initiative to show our desire for the witch's prophetic ability.  Come out, if there are major interests between countries, then there will be disputes between the two countries. And Naruto Namikaze used the prophecy ability of the witch of the Demon Country to seduce our desires, and then Naruto Namikaze  Then use a tough attitude and secret threats to wake us up. In this case, even if similar things happen in the future, some of us will probably think more about it, not to mention, as Lord Tsuchikage said, Yuki no.  The country plus the ghost country is indeed enough to compete with any of the five major countries."

    "What's more, now that Uchiha Madara has declared war on us." Ohnoki pointed at his head and said: "Unless each of our heads is hit by Namikaze Naruto's Rasengan, everyone knows  What is the most important thing in front of me? I just didn¡¯t expect that the prophecy ability of a witch from the Kingdom of Ghosts would be so useless."

    "Does the witch of the Demon Country have the power of prophecy?" Kurotsuchi raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said, "But old man, this is just one side of Naruto Namikaze's words. You can't believe them all, can you?"

    "No, I think it can be believed." Gaara said, then raised the scroll in his hand slightly and said: "As I said to Naruto before, maybe it would be better to withdraw from this ninja alliance and establish an alliance with Naruto.  Safe, because I don¡¯t feel any trust from you. People rely on mutual trust to survive better, just like the villagers in our respective villages trust us, and if we are in the alliance  If there is no trust, then this alliance has no meaning at all." After finishing speaking, Gaara turned around and said: "Sister, brother, let's go, it's time to return to Sunagakure Village. No matter what, we can't let Naruto down.  Trust." After saying that, Gaara threw down the scroll in his hand and left directly with Temari and Kankuro.

    Seeing Gaara's behavior, the other three shadows frowned slightly. Ao stepped forward to pick up the scroll, glanced at Terumi Mei and said: "Mizukage-sama, although I don't want to admit it, maybe Kazekage-sama is right  " Ao handed the scroll in his hand to Terumi Mei and said: "Although I have an irresolvable hatred with Snow Country and Namikaze Naruto, I finally know why people like Hyuga Neji and Momochi Zabuza are willing to take refuge.  Under the command of Namikaze Naruto. Because Namikaze Naruto gave them trust and let them know that someone can understand the efforts they have made."

    Terumi Mei took the scroll and looked through it for a while, and was shocked. Then the scroll was passed around one by one by everyone present. In fact, this scroll contained most of Naruto's information. As for why I say most of it, because it has  Most of Naruto's things, the ninjutsu he must know, and even the fact that Naruto once stole the Book of Sealing, as well as the personnel in the organization that Naruto established, are all recorded, but there are some crucial things.  But there is no record. For example, Tsunade has been sent to the Land of Snow by Naruto, and Konan is also accompanying her. Naruto has not spoken out about these, and besides these, there are some things that are Naruto's final bottom line.  , something that Naruto would not tell even if he died.  But as for other things, Naruto said it all without any reservation.  Everything the other Kage could find was on this scroll, and there was even a lot of content that they would never have been able to find out if it wasn't recorded on the scroll, so it gave them a big shock.  They began to understand Gaara's words somewhat.

    Kurotsuchi read the scroll and said, "In this case, wouldn't we know all the information about Namikaze Naruto? Then wouldn't this be very detrimental to him?"

    "Maybe we really should have more trust in others." Terumi Mei said thoughtfully, "Huh." Lei Yingrui snorted, then glanced at the others and used the scroll about Naruto with thunder.  After turning into ashes, he said: "Everyone knows that the biggest?The enemy is Uchiha Madara, and Namikaze Naruto, as the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki and the Prince of Snow Country, coupled with his own strength, is an indispensable fighting force against Uchiha Madara. I don't allow anyone to think  If it's going to be detrimental to Namikaze Naruto, of course, if he wants to be an enemy of our Kumogakure Village, then that's a different matter.  West.  "

    Xi nodded and said: "Yes, boss." Then Xi took out a scroll from his body and said: "This is Sir Kirabi's information. We have actually prepared it early, but we have no intention of handing it over immediately.  Because there is a lot of information in it that is very important, but now" Xi glanced at everyone and said nothing more, and directly handed the scroll in his hand to the one who was the largest horizontally and vertically among the people closest to him.  Terracotta.

    Then Lei Yingrui turned around and said: "Okay, let's leave first. Let's talk about the rest when we formally form an alliance. Now, we must first go back to my brother Bi. He is alone outside now. It's very dangerous.  It may have been targeted by Uchiha Madara." Lei Yingrui left with his two followers, and soon Terumi Mei and Tiantenghe Onoki also left with their followers.  In this way, the only people left on the scene were Mifune, the leader of the Iron Kingdom, and the followers behind Mifune.

    "Mifune-sama, are we really going to give up the policies of our Iron Kingdom this time?" A bald follower with a scar on his face asked: "But our Iron Kingdom has not always relied on its current policies to be able to do so.  Have you always maintained a transcendent status?"

    "Yes," Mifune nodded: "If it were in the past, no matter what happened, even if the five major ninja villages launched a war at the same time, and the world fell into the Fourth Ninja War, I would not change the Kingdom of Iron.  We must always maintain neutrality in any policy. Only in this way can our Iron Country continue to stand in this world among the five powerful ninja countries, and even maintain a transcendent status. But" Mifune sighed slightly.  He said in a tone: "This time is different. You are also here. You should also know that although the fourth Ninja World War has also been launched this time, the enemy we have to face this time is even the five major Ninja Villages united.  We can barely compete, and once the five great ninja villages are defeated, it will mean that all of us have become Uchiha Madara¡¯s slaves, and can only live in Uchiha Madara¡¯s illusion forever, so we have no choice.  , can only choose to help the five great ninja villages to fight against Uchiha Madara, just like Namikaze Naruto, I think except for the Kazekage Gaara who was also a jinchuriki and the fifth generation Hokage Senju Tsunade of Konoha  , the other shadows of Namikaze Naruto didn't even have a trace of trust, but facing Uchiha Madara, Namikaze Naruto still chose to trust them. At the same time, in order to better unite with each other, Namikaze Naruto took the initiative to  All the information was handed over. I began to understand why Namikaze Naruto was able to develop the Snow Country into such a huge empire in such a short period of time. It was all because of Namikaze Naruto  "At this point, Mifune said: "Immediately summon all the soldiers in the country who can fight. Except for those who must stay behind, all others will fight with me." "Yes."

    "Naruto, this direction does not seem to be returning to the Land of Snow." Yuji Yuehua looked at Naruto and said.

    Naruto nodded and said: "Well, this direction is the only way to go to Konoha, and it is also the fastest way." Yueji Yue was slightly stunned and said: "I know, but Naruto, didn't you mean  Are you going back to the Land of Snow? Why do you want to go to Konoha suddenly?"

    "Do you still remember what I said at the Iron Country Five Kage Conference?" Naruto asked. Before Yuji Yueka could speak, Naruto said directly: "I said, I will never let Danzo  He returned to Konoha alive. Although Grandma Tsunade did not die, he seriously injured her, which was enough to kill him a hundred times."

    "Yes. But there are so many roads to Konoha, will he definitely take this one?" Yueji Yue said doubtfully: "And even if he takes this road, he must have walked a lot since he has been away for so long.  It¡¯s far away, if we want to chase him, we will probably have to chase him directly to the Fire Country to catch him.¡±

    "He will definitely go this way, and he won't be gone for long." Naruto's eyes flashed and said: "Before Sasuke was surrounded by several other figures, he was still nearby, probably he  Interested in the bloodline of the Uchiha clan? It wasn't until several shadows surrounded Sasuke that he knew there was no chance before leaving. And what happened at the Five Shadows Conference, he had to rush back to Konoha as soon as possible to deal with it. Only  Only in this way can he have a chance to keep his position as Hokage."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 594 Chasing Danzo (2)

    "Well?" Naruto suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance, then raised his head and said: "Okay, Yuji, you go back to the country of snow first. Inform Zabuza to integrate the troops." Yuji Yueka was slightly startled,  He hesitated for a moment, but when he saw the figure in the distance, Yuehua Yuer nodded slightly and said: "Okay, leader, I understand." After that, Yuehua Yuer turned and left.

    Naruto looked at the figure approaching from a distance, sighed slightly, made a slight seal with his hands, and the entire figure disappeared instantly.  Seven figures in the distance approached quickly, and soon came to the place where Naruto was standing. "The smell is still very clear." Ya said, riding on Akamaru's back: "It seems that Hinata's feeling was right. Just now  The one standing here is indeed Naruto." Hinata's face turned red with her eyes wide open, but she didn't say much.

    "I just said that my sister's feelings are not wrong." Hinata Hanabi, who also rolled her eyes, said: "But that Namikaze Naruto should have discovered us, why did he leave even though he knew we were there."

    "And just barely saw a golden ray of light, which means that Namikaze Naruto used the Flying Thunder God Technique to leave." Sai looked around and said: "The Flying Thunder God Technique directly breaks through the space, so it is impossible to do so.  It is impossible to catch up with him after leaving his scent. However, although the Flying Thunder God Technique is wonderful, it is impossible for Namikaze Naruto to use the Flying Thunder God Technique even when he is on the road. Therefore, Namikaze Naruto has probably discovered it.  He deliberately wanted to avoid our traces."

    "What, that guy" Hinata Hanabi said angrily.

    "Naruto always doesn't know how to face us." Hinata said softly: "After all, Asuma-sensei"

    "There is nothing we can do about this." Xiao Li said: "With the power that Akatsuki's Pain possesses, even Naruto can only ask for help from various countries. Asuma-sensei's incident cannot be blamed on Naruto at all.  . Shikamaru, Ino, and Choji all understand this, and they don¡¯t blame Naruto. Why does Naruto care so much?"

    "Naruto is a very responsible person." Sakura said: "He always puts all kinds of things on himself. I think this is the case this time. He must blame himself for not being able to save Naruto."  Teacher Sima¡¯s life.¡±

    "That's not right either." Sai said: "According to Namikaze Naruto's character, he doesn't care about Asuma's life at all, and there is no way he can blame himself."

    "It's true that Naruto doesn't care about Asuma-sensei's life at all." Sakura shook her head and said, "But Naruto will care about the feelings of Shikamaru, Ino, and Choji. Naruto attaches great importance to his companions, especially  Those companions that he recognized, Shikamaru, Ino, and Choji are all companions that Naruto recognized, so even to prevent the three of them from being sad, Naruto will do his best to protect Asuma."

    Suddenly Hinata rushed towards her at an angle of thirty degrees to her right and said, "Naruto, I know you won't go too far. Please, let me see you, okay?" Others  Several people were stunned. Hanabi opened her eyes and looked in the direction where Hinata was rushing towards and exclaimed in surprise: "There is chakra in the direction. This person is so powerful. He actually has such a huge amount of chakra in his body" Hinata Hanabi said.  Before they finished speaking, everyone rushed out in an instant. Hanabi was stunned for a moment, and then quickly followed. With her opened white eyes, she stared at the source of huge chakra in the distance and secretly said: "This time  I want to take a closer look to see what it is about you that can make my sister so devoted to you."

    Originally, after Naruto left the place with Flying Thunder God, he originally planned to leave directly, but after hesitating for a while, Naruto still did not leave, but stayed, secretly watching Hinata in the distance.  After the attack on Wind Star City, Naruto and Hinata had never seen each other again, and after that time, Naruto and Hinata's feelings had been fully expressed.  Hinata also overcame her shyness and dared to express her feelings directly to Naruto.

    It¡¯s just that Naruto didn¡¯t expect that Hinata would notice him after he just stayed like this for a little while. He smiled bitterly. Naruto shook his head slightly and raised his feet slightly.  "Don't go, Naruto." Hinata's figure fell behind Naruto. Looking at Naruto's back, Hinata said, "I miss you so much, Naruto. I miss you every day." Hinata  Tian's face was red, and the shame in her heart was almost taking over her entire mind, but she still said it, while Hinata walked towards Naruto step by step.

    "Hinata." Naruto did not turn around, but turned his back to Hinata and said: "Hinata, people's hearts are very greedy. I am obviously married, but when I hear you say you miss me,  I'm still so happy, I couldn't help but want to jump up." After saying this, Naruto stopped talking, and at the same time, six figures flew in behind Hinata.The people in the front are Kiba, Sakura, Sai, Xiao Li, and Aburame Shino and Hinata Hanabi in the back.

    "Naruto!" "Naruto!" "Naruto!" Ya, Sakura, and Xiao Li shouted.  Sai and Aburame Shino were silent, while Hinata Hanabi looked at Naruto with an angry expression.

    Naruto turned his head slightly and smiled softly: "Long time no see, everyone." "Yes, long time no see, Naruto." Sakura said first.  Then everyone fell silent. Although Hinata had a lot to say, in the presence of so many people, the courage Hinata had just mustered up disappeared instantly. Hanabi also had something to ask Naruto. Of course, the most important thing  He wanted to question Naruto on behalf of Hinata.  Because she understood the character of her sister Hinata, she could only question Naruto on her behalf.  As for what the question was about, of course it was why he liked his sister Hinata but chose to marry a daimyo from the country of snow. Why was he still entangled with his sister Hinata since he married a daimyo from the country of snow.  She just took one look at the atmosphere in front of her and closed her mouth. She knew that it was not suitable for her to speak in this situation.

    ¡®Wha¡¯ A figure fell from the sky, ¡°Brother Neci.¡± Seeing the person, Hinata said, Hanabi glanced at him and shouted: ¡°Brother Neci.¡±

    Neji landed next to Naruto, glanced at the people present, then nodded slightly to Hinata and Hanabi and said, "Hello, Ms. Hinata, Ms. Hanabi." After saying that, Neci turned around and faced Naruto.  Humanity said: "We have formed an alliance with the four major ninja villages outside Konoha, and Gaara has promised that he will inform Konoha's Third Hokage and Lord Jiraiya. Konoha will definitely join by then, and  The Tsuchikage said that he hopes that, chief, you will be able to personally participate in the establishment of the alliance."

    Naruto nodded and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Neji. It seems that I left you a mess."

    "It's nothing. At least after your stimulation, leader, the alliance's cohesion will be stronger than before." Neji said: "In this case, it will be of great benefit in future battles." Naruto nodded.

    "Hey, Naruto, what are you talking about? What kind of alliance?" Ya looked at Naruto and Neji and said, "Don't play riddles here, okay? And Ningji, aren't we and Naruto all companions?"  Really? You just showed such respect to Naruto, which made us very embarrassed."

    "Companions?" Ningci glanced at Xiao Li and said, "We can indeed be called companions, but the leader and I are not only companions, but also superiors and subordinates. Normally, of course, our names match each other, but now I am thinking about the leader.  Report, in this case, of course, we only discuss business matters and ignore personal relationships."

    "Okay, Neji." Naruto said, "We are not in the Land of Snow now, so let's talk about personal relations."

    "Okay, Naruto." Neji said: "I have asked Mao Shanhong to go to the Kingdom of Ghosts. Next, I will lead the way for you."

    Naruto was stunned and said, "Do you know where I'm going?"

    Neji nodded and said: "Yes, I can guess it. Okay, we should leave, otherwise, the other party is likely to leave." Naruto nodded, then Naruto glanced at Hinata and the others and said  : "Sister Shizune and Yamato should be on their way back to Konoha. If there are specific circumstances, you can ask them. I have something else to do, so I'll leave first. See you next time." Naruto paused slightly and said: "  Finally, Hinata, that necklace is more suitable for you than for me." After saying that, Naruto's figure suddenly jumped up into the sky, and Neji quickly followed him.

    Kiba and the others wanted to continue chasing, but Hinata stopped everyone and said, "Stop chasing, let Naruto do his own thing." Hinata stroked the necklace around her neck and said, "  Naruto must have something very important to do, otherwise, Naruto wouldn't be in such a hurry, and brother Neji seems to be in a hurry too. I just don't know what Naruto is going to do, if I can help  It'll be fine if you're busy." Hinata Hanabi looked at Hinata's helpless face and said to herself: "It's over, my sister is hopeless, she has completely fallen into love."

    Neji opened his white eyes and looked around and said: "Here, there are still chakra residues. It seems that Danzo should have left his love behind, and judging from the tiny chakras around him, Danzo should be followed by two  Personally, and judging from the remaining chakra, it seems they have been passing here for a while."

    "Really?" Naruto nodded slightly and said, "Then let's speed up. Moreover, when Yuji and I were chasing Danzo together, we found a trace of space fluctuations. In other words, Uchiha Madara is very likely to be here.  Heading towards Danzo. Although I don¡¯t know what Uchiha Madara is thinking, I will never let Danzo return to Konoha alive."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 595 Sasuke vs. Danzo (1)

    "Sister, let's catch up." Hinata Hanabi said to Hinata: "The purpose of my coming out this time is to see what this guy is capable of, but from the recent contact, I can see besides the appearance of this guy  Except for the ones that are pretty good, there is no chance for others. In this case, wouldn¡¯t my trip be in vain?¡±

    "But" Hinata said hesitantly: "Hanabi, haven't you met Naruto before?"

    "Please, sister, I was still so young at that time, and you and him left very quickly every time. I didn't even meet him a few times." Hinata's face turned red and he hesitated without speaking.  .

    Sakura said: "I always feel something is wrong. Naruto seems to be doing something urgent. Otherwise, Neji and Naruto wouldn't be in such a hurry, so I think if possible, we can go and help Naruto."  We only have one person, depending on our abilities. I don¡¯t know if it will hold back Naruto.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Sakura shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no use staying here. I think we¡¯d better  Let's go and have a look. There are many things I want to ask Naruto! And" Sakura looked at the direction Naruto was leaving and said, "Although I know it's impossible, I still hope to be able to go back to where I was before.  In the past, I, Naruto andSasuke went on missions together. Although Naruto and Sasuke always competed secretly, Naruto would never delay the mission. Even now, they are still competing  Competition." At this point, Sakura shook her head suddenly, then looked at the silent people and smiled apologetically: "I'm sorry, I brought back bad memories for everyone. But I want to go over and have a look, so you don't want to  Let's go." With that said, Sakura jumped towards the direction where Naruto left.

    "Hey, we haven't decided to follow Naruto yet? Sakura, really" Ya complained. At this time, a green figure followed Sakura. It was Xiao Li, looking at Sakura.  After leaving with Xiao Li, Ya looked helpless, then looked at the remaining people and said: "No matter what, we can't leave Xiao Ying and Xiao Li alone. Let's go over and take a look now."

    "Naruto's enemies have never been those small characters." Aburame Shino said: "It's okay for us to go over and have a look, but it's best not to be exposed first, because it will easily hinder Naruto, but our team  There are two ninjas with Byakugan inside, plus Kiba and Akamaru's nose, my bug, we can watch at some distance from Naruto without missing anything."

    "Well, that's it." Kiba said, and after saying that, Kiba and Akamaru chased Sakura and Xiao Li. Behind Kiba, Aburame Shino, Hinata, and Hanabi followed closely.  He quickened his pace, stopped Sakura and Xiao Li, and told them what he said to Aburame Shino. Sakura must have nodded and agreed immediately. Xiao Sakura agreed, and Xiao Li naturally had no objection.  

    Under the leadership of Neji, Naruto quickly left the Kingdom of Iron and entered the Kingdom of Fire. However, as soon as he stepped into the Kingdom of Fire, Naruto felt the violent chakra. Naruto knew that there were ninjas fighting.  .  Ningji formed a seal slightly, opened his white eyes full of meridians and said: "There are four chakras, one of which is Uchiha Madara. He is fighting two people. It seems that it should be Danzo at the Five Shadows Conference."  The two people closest to him seem to be Danzo's confidants. The rest is Danzo, but I don't know what's going on? A huge amount of chakra seems to be erupting from Danzo's right hand."

    "You'll know if you go over and have a look." Naruto said, "But since Madara Uchiha is here, we can't get too close, and we have to make some preparations." Thinking of this, Naruto bit his finger.  He formed a seal with his hands and said: "Psychic art." With a bang, a toad appeared next to Naruto.  There was a red one wearing a piece of clothing, it was Toadji.

    "Hey, Naruto, long time no see, what's the matter with summoning me?" Kamakichi glanced around, then raised a greeting and said, "There doesn't seem to be any fighting around."

    "Long time no see, Kamakichi." Naruto smiled, nodded and said: "There is no battle here yet, but the people I have to face next are very strong, so I have to prepare in advance. So Kamakichi,  Wait a minute, I will use my shadow clone, and you can summon my shadow clone to the Toad Kingdom and let them absorb the natural chakra."

    "Natural Chakra!" Gamakichi was slightly surprised and said: "It actually allows you to use Sage Mode. Naruto, your opponent is not an ordinary person."

    "Uchiha Madara, the former leader of the Uchiha clan, who jointly founded Konoha with the first Hokage Senju Hashirama." Naruto said calmly.  It seems as if the other party is just a small fish and shrimp.

    "What, Uchiha Madara!" Although Naruto looked as if nothing had happened, Tomoji was really shocked and said: "Naruto, you are kidding."

    "What do you think, Tomoji!" Naruto said.

    "!" Kamakichi shook his head and said: "Looking at your look, I know you are not joking. Really, you actually want to fight with such a person." After speaking, Kamakichi paused slightly and said: "  By the way, Naruto, how about I go and tell you, and then you summon Fukasaku-sama and Shima-sama."

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No, no need for Tomoji. I can still cope with it." Naruto made a slight seal and said: "Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang', four people appeared around Naruto.  After creating a shadow clone, Naruto waved his hand and said: "Okay, I'm going to leave it to you, Tomoji."

    "I understand." Kamakichi responded, and then said: "But Naruto, Uchiha Madara is not an ordinary person. Do you really not need the help of Fukasaku-sama and Shima-sama?"

    "Don't worry, Tomokichi." Naruto smiled: "When have you ever seen me do something that I was not sure of? What's more, the Uchiha Madara I faced was not the one you knew with the first generation.  Establishing Konoha, Uchiha Madara is at his peak. Konoha has been established for more than sixty years. Although Uchiha Madara's age is not clear, he is at least over ninety, and may even be over a hundred years old. He  The physical quality is definitely not as good as it was back then, at least in terms of physical strength and cell activity. Moreover, the first Hokage and Uchiha Madara fought in the Valley of the End. Everyone knows that the first Hokage won that battle, and  As the victor, the First Hokage died early due to his injuries. As the defeated Uchiha Madara, although he survived, it is conceivable how serious his injuries would be, and he himself said that he  Because he has not fully recovered from his injuries back then, he is simply unable to exert his full strength now"

    "However, no matter how serious it is, he can still use part of his power. Uchiha Madara's power is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Even if it is only partial power, it is not something that ordinary people can contend with." Gamakichi looked at Naruto and said anxiously:  "And Naruto, the Kyuubi still exists in your body"

    "It's useless, Tomoji." Naruto sighed slightly and said: "At the Five Kage Conference, Uchiha Madara has declared war on the Raikage, Tsuchikage, Kazekage, and Mizukage present. For the fourth time  The war in the ninja world has begun and it cannot be stopped."

    "The Fourth Ninja World War? Although I didn't say anything when the first three Ninja World Wars ended, I didn't expect that I would be able to participate in the Fourth Ninja World War. War is really a disgusting thing."  Kamakichi fell silent, then nodded and said: "I understand, Naruto, I, we, Toad will do our best to help you." After saying that, Kamakichi formed a seal slightly and disappeared instantly. After Kamakichi disappeared,  Not long after, several shadow clones around Naruto also disappeared.  However, Naruto knew that the shadow clone was summoned to the Toad Kingdom in Mt. Myoboku.

    "Okay, Neji, let's wait here for a while." Naruto said: "It will take some time for my shadow clone to absorb the natural chakra."

    "Okay, Naruto." Neji responded: "It just so happens that the battle between Uchiha Madara and those two people is not over yet, but it looks like it will end soon. But what on earth is Danzo doing? Why is he  Not participating in the battle? And his left hand was placed on his right hand, as if he was doing something. Is there anything on his right hand?" Naruto hesitated, but did not speak.

    After a while, Neji spoke again: "The battle is over, Uchiha Madara won, the chakra reaction of those two people has completely disappeared, but they are not dead, they should have completely disappeared in an instant,  Just like at the Five Kage Conference, Uchiha Madara took one look at the ninjutsu used by the phoenix and disappeared in an instant. But Uchiha Madara lost an arm."

    "Really? I didn't expect that Uchiha Madara would have to pay the price of an arm when dealing with those two people. It seems that Uchiha Madara's strength has not been restored." Naruto responded, and then said: "Okay  Come on, Neji, let¡¯s get closer, I think my shadow clone is almost ready.¡±

    "Huh?" Neji hesitated for a moment, then withdrew his eyes and said, "I'm sorry, Naruto, I was discovered by Uchiha Madara. But before he was discovered, I saw him suddenly summon two people, Uchiha  Hasami Sasuke and Karin.¡±

    Naruto was stunned and said: "Sasuke! Does Uchiha Madara want to see the battle between Sasuke and Danzo? Death is getting more and more interesting. Okay, Neji, now that Uchiha Madara has discovered it, let's go  Go over there." "Yes."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 597 Sasuke vs. Danzo (2)

    "You really have two good subordinates. Danzo." Uchiha Madara sucked Danzo's two followers into his eyes in an instant, and then casually threw his arms to the ground. Just now he was  One of them hit, because the other person's special ability would spread from the place of contact to the entire body, so Uchiha Madara gave up his entire arm the moment he was hit.

    Danzo glanced at it slightly, then casually took off the last metal substance on his arm and threw it on the ground.  Then Danzo began to untie the bandage on his right hand. Danzo chose to ignore Uchiha Madara's words.

    "Haha, you are really cold-blooded." Madara Uchiha said, "You don't care at all about the whereabouts of your men." Danzo still didn't speak, and just took off the bandage on his hand, "Since you don't say anything,  Then forget it, but Danzo, I am not here just to say a few words to you, I have brought you a gift, maybe you will be interested in this gift." At this point.  , Uchiha Madara's eyes revealed a hint of excitement: "But whether you can take this gift away or not depends on your own ability, Danzo, be careful, this gift is not so easy to get."  As he spoke, another suction force appeared next to Uchiha Madara, and then Uchiha Madara instantly disappeared into his eyes.

    Watching Uchiha Madara disappear, Danzo paused slightly, and then continued to untie the bandage on his right arm. It was not that he did not want to escape, but that he knew that he had no chance to escape at all, although he knew what he had done.  The land where we stand is already the boundary of the Kingdom of Fire.  But he knew that let alone the land of Fire Country, even if he was now standing on the border of Konoha, Uchiha Madara could still force him out of the village. What's more, he didn't think he had the ability.  He escaped from Uchiha Madara's hands, but from the battle just now, he has discovered that Uchiha Madara's strength is not as terrifying as imagined, because Uchiha Madara is facing the attacks of his two followers,  Even with the space ninjutsu, a heaven-defying ninjutsu, he still paid the price of an arm.  Danzo didn't think that Uchiha Madara would give up an arm just to confuse him, so Danzo knew that Uchiha Madara couldn't exert his full power. The first thing Danzo thought of was injury, and he thought of Payne with the Rinnegan, and then he thought of  It ended the battle between Uchiha Madara and the first Hokage in the End Valley, as well as the disappearance of Uchiha Madara for so many years.

    "Have you not recovered from the injuries you suffered during the battle with the first generation? That's why you have been so silent these years." Danzo thought to himself: "What about the injuries he suffered when he killed Pain? But  Forget it, no matter what the situation is, it has nothing to do with me. The important thing is that Uchiha Madara is indeed seriously injured, which prevents me from exerting my strength. Then just take away Uchiha Madara¡¯s Sharingan  ¡±

    There was a 'whoosh' sound, and the surrounding space fluctuated. Sasuke suddenly appeared in the space fluctuations. Sasuke turned over, and then stood still. Then he only heard a 'bang' sound, and he was wearing the fragrance of Akatsuki and rubbing his own body.  pp shouted in pain, and at the same time, Uchiha Madara appeared behind Xianglan.

    Sasuke noticed Danzo as soon as he appeared, and his eyes showed strong hatred: "Duanzo, Madara said, back then, the Uchiha clan was wiped out, and you were the instigator behind it?" Sasuke got straight to the point.  , without any hint of euphemism.

    Danzo paused for a moment and did not answer. Sasuke opened his eyes, and three pairs of Magatama Sharingan appeared directly: "Answer me, or I will kill you."

    "Itachi Uchiha was the captain of the ANBU at the time." Danzo suddenly said: "At that time, because of the genius of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Shisui suddenly committed suicide. Although Uchiha Shisui left a suicide note, the Uchiha clan  No one believes it, because they will soon launch a coup to seize the position of Hokage. Uchiha Shisui is one of the important combat forces, and Uchiha Shisui also knows about this, so it is impossible for him to be there.  At that time, it was time to commit suicide. So the death of Uchiha Shisui caused the Uchiha clan to riot, but they had no intention of changing their plan. The Uchiha clan still decided to carry out the coup according to the plan. As a child, he had been deeply poisoned by the war.  Uchiha Itachi, who had seen the cruelty of war, did not like war. More importantly, we already knew the intention of the Uchiha clan to launch a coup at that time, and the Third Hokage also knew it. Whether it was the Third Hokage or Uchiha  Itachi was unwilling to provoke a war, but in the end Uchiha Itachi made a decision. He made an agreement with the Third Generation to let you, Uchiha Sasuke, live a good life in Konoha, and Konoha will give you the Uchiha clan's dues.  There is honor, and Uchiha Itachi's reward is the disappearance of the Uchiha clan."

    At this point, Danzo stopped, "I don't believe brother, he will kill his parents and destroy the entire Uchiha clan." Sasuke shouted: "Even if it's for me, I don't believe brother will.Kill all the clansmen.  Moreover, there can be other ways to solve it.  "But in fact, he has long believed that the Uchiha clan was indeed destroyed by Itachi Uchiha himself, and he destroyed the entire Uchiha clan for his own sake. This allowed Sasuke to destroy the family.  The reason belongs to himself. As for Itachi, Sasuke no longer hates Itachi after the fight with Itachi in the Uchiha rental house, but transferred all his hatred to Konoha.

    Danzo looked at Uchiha Sasuke and then said calmly: "Uchiha Itachi doesn't want to do anything to his tribe, not to mention, there are his parents among them, but just like before, all Uchiha Itachi's efforts are in vain.  , the continuous efforts have not yielded the slightest reward. The Uchiha clan members simply ignored Uchiha Itachi. Seeing that the time for the coup agreed by the Uchiha clan is getting closer and closer. And I can't wait forever, so I also  I gave Uchiha Itachi a deadline, but because Uchiha Itachi is the captain of ANBU, I set this deadline at midnight on the eve of the Uchiha clan's coup. If Uchiha Itachi can't give us a satisfactory answer by then,  Then it was me, the third generation and others who decided to eliminate the dangerous Uchiha clan. Although the third generation had always hoped to solve the problem through negotiation, at that time I found out that the Uchiha clan was fully prepared and had  We were fully prepared, so in this case, Koharu, Mito and I both disagreed with the Third Generation's gentle policy. Later, Itachi Uchiha took the initiative to appear in front of us. He made you a condition,  I was willing to personally massacre the entire clan. What I considered at the time was that I only needed to leave you with a newborn child to destroy a huge Bloodstained Boundary clan. Even if it failed, I could reduce the power of the Uchiha clan. Then I  If I do it myself, no matter how I calculate it, I will win. How could I not agree? So, that night, the Uchiha clan was wiped out. This was Uchiha Itachi of the Uchiha clan. The only one who survived at that time was  Uchiha Sasuke, that is, you, returned from school, but although he survived, he was hit by his brother's moon and fell into a coma. Then Uchiha Itachi left Konoha and willingly joined the Akatsuki organization established by Uchiha Madara.  "

    "That is to say, Danzo, if it weren't for you, if you didn't constantly put pressure on my brother, then my brother wouldn't have massacred the entire family?" Sasuke asked Danzo loudly.

    At this time, Naruto and Neji no longer carefully concealed their traces, but directly accelerated their speed and headed in the direction of Uchiha Madara and the others. However, Naruto and Neji did not directly make a big move.  Fang Fang rushed forward. Although he was no longer so cautious, he tried his best to hide his traces. Because Sasuke and Danzo were confronting each other, all their minds were on each other, so they did not notice Naruto.  , as for Uchiha Madara, he has already discovered it anyway, so Naruto and Neji have no further plans to hide it from her, but Naruto and Neji temporarily ignored Xiang Lian, Xiang Lian is also a perception type.  He is a ninja, and he is also a person who can be favored by Sasuke based on his perception. From this, we can see how powerful Xiang Ling's perception ability is.

    "Huh?" Xiang Lian was stunned for a moment and then looked back and said, "There is someone! Two people. But we haven't figured out who it is yet?" After hearing Xiang Lian's words, both Sasuke and Danzo paused.

    "Don't worry, Sasuke." Uchiha Madara said casually: "I know who is coming, Namikaze Naruto and Hyuga Neji. The target should not be us, but Danzo. Moreover, I will stop Namikaze Naruto  Between you and Hyuga Neji, you won¡¯t let him interfere with your battle with Danzo.¡±

    'Whoosh' golden light flashed, and Naruto appeared with Neji in hand. Naruto glanced for a moment, then looked at Xiang Lian and said: "It seems that I should kill you, a perceptual ninja first." After that,  , Naruto didn't wait for others to speak, looked directly at Danzo and said: "I came here to borrow something from you. As long as you can lend me such a thing, I can turn around and leave immediately. I can even guarantee that no matter what  Neither Uchiha Madara nor Uchiha Sasuke will bother you anymore."

    "Oh, it's interesting. Tell me, what is it?" Danzo put his left hand on his right hand and said.  Now he can take the bandage of his injury at any time.  But he still spoke.

    "Naruto Namikaze, Danzo is my prey." Sasuke looked at Naruto and said, "If you want to steal it, then I will kill you first."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 597 Sasuke vs. Danzo (3)

    Naruto ignored Sasuke's warning. At the same time, Naruto looked at Danzo and said, "I want your head, Danzo." After saying that, Naruto paused slightly and looked at Danzo and said, "As long as you will  If you give your head to me, then I can guarantee that Sasuke and Madara will not pester you, otherwise, I will kill them directly. What do you think, Danzo!"

    "Not a bad idea." Danzo nodded and said: "You do have a lot of ideas, but Namikaze Naruto, you are not the only one who wants my head, even Uchiha Sasuke wants it, but my head  There is only one head, and it's right here, it's up to you to decide whether it should be given to you or Uchiha Sasuke."

    "" Sasuke looked at Naruto, with strong murderous intent in his eyes.

    "Haha." Naruto clapped his hands softly and said: "Not a bad idea, Danzo. It seems you know Sasuke very well. You know that Sasuke, who has fallen into darkness, is very extreme. You don't need to say anything more, just a little  If you point it out, you can provoke Sasuke, and he will be unable to control himself"

    "Are you looking down on me? Naruto." Sasuke looked at Naruto with three pairs of Magatama Sharingan and said: "I have seen through Danzo's plan a long time ago. Don't think that you are the only smart person in this world."

    "Haha." Naruto smiled softly, and at the same time stretched out his hand to stop Neji who wanted to speak, looked at Sasuke and said: "Sasuke, I admit, you are a genius, and you also work very hard, superhuman.  Talent coupled with superhuman efforts, so Sasuke, you now have superhuman strength, but Sasuke, you have not been exposed to politics, so you do not understand Danzo¡¯s plan just now. Danzo¡¯s purpose is very clear, that is, he hopes that you and I will  Fight, but Sasuke, do you think Danzo can't see that his plan will be seen through by us?" Naruto shook his head and said: "No, Danzo can see that he knows that as soon as his words are spoken, his purpose will be revealed.  He'll let us see it right away, but he caught your weakness, Sasuke."

    Naruto looked at Danzo and said: "Danzo, I heard part of what you just said. You specifically said about Uchiha Itachi just to make Sasuke have great hatred for you. If hatred arises, then Sasuke  I will want to kill you personally, and I also want to kill you. In this way, I will become the biggest obstacle that hinders Sasuke from killing you. If Sasuke wants to kill you, then he must defeat me first.  But this is Sasuke's biggest weakness. Even if he sees this, he will still want to kill me first, and then kill you without anyone else interrupting. Am I right? Danzo.  "

    "As expected, he is indeed the son of the Fourth Hokage." Danzo opened his eyes, looked at Naruto and said, "My thoughts were revealed in just one sentence. It's no wonder that you were able to turn a mere snowman into someone else in just a few years.  The country has developed to the great country it is today, and there are some powerful talents under its command." Danzo glanced at Sasuke and said: "And Namikaze Naruto, your own strength is extremely powerful, compared to someone else  , mind, talent, hard work, and even appearance, Namikaze Naruto, you are far superior to him in every aspect. No." Danzo paused slightly and said: "Namikaze Naruto's talent may be different.  It might as well be, because the other party has one of the three major pupil techniques, while Namikaze Naruto has none, but even so, Namikaze Naruto, your strength has far surpassed that of the other party, isn't it?"

    "Huh, are you repeating the same trick?" Sasuke snorted at Danzo and said, "If you want to fool me like this, then you are underestimating me, Danzo." Even so.  , but Sasuke still gave Naruto a cold look.

    Danzo glanced at Sasuke, a smile appeared on his lips, then stretched out his hand to untie the last bandage in his hand and said: "Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Madara, and your Sharingan, all belong to me."  With that, Danzo revealed the Sharingan all the way up his arm.

    "There are so many Sharingan!" Xiang Ling said in surprise,

    "There are nine Sharingans, and each one is a Sharingan with three pairs of magatama." Neji looked at it with the Sharingan and then said: "But what I care about more is Danzo's right eye.  His right eye is also covered with a bandage. Judging from the white eye, it seems that there is also a Sharingan, and judging from the fluctuation of chakra, it seems that it is still a powerful eye. "

    "There are only nine Sharingan here." Danzo slightly raised his arm and said, "It is your honor to die on this arm, but considering that you were once Konoha ninjas,  For my sake, if it¡¯s about this arm, I can tell you the results directly.¡±

    "I'm not interested in the arm thing?" Naruto looked at Danzo and said, "There are only nine Sharingans on it, but Danzo, I am interested in your right eye after all." Naruto looked at it  Danzo said: "Your left eye is that of an ordinary person.Normal eyes, but Danzo, your bandaged arm has a Sharingan.  And what about that right eye that's wrapped in a bandage on your face?  "

    "It's nothing, it's just Uchiha Shisui's Sharingan."

    "Uchiha Shisui? The Sharingan is really powerful!" Naruto said: "Uchiha people who can open the Sharingan are very talented, especially those who can develop the Sharingan to three pairs.  Magatama's Sharingan. Even if they are not Kage-level masters, they are still quasi-Kage-level masters, but now these people's eyes and their Sharingan are all set on their arms, even their arms are like this  Sharingan, then it can be seen that his eyes must be the same Sharingan, and this Sharingan can be selected by Danzo as his own eye among all Sharingan, so it can be seen that this Sharingan  The power of the Sharingan must be the most powerful among all the Sharingan here. As for me, I didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it after hearing it, and there weren¡¯t that many so that this Sharingan could continue to survive. But I didn¡¯t expect that Tuan  There are actually ten Sharingan hidden in Zang's body. In this case, Sasuke versus Danzo will become Sharingan versus Sharingan? Then this battle will be even more fun. I just want to wait for this  This battle will probably take a lot of time!" After that, Naruto jumped directly to the tree next to him and said: "Neji, can you see anything with your Byakugan?"

    Neci hesitated slightly, then followed Naruto's movements and said, "I'm sorry, Naruto, I haven't noticed it yet, but we can slowly figure it out!"

    "No need." Naruto was silent for a while and said: "No need. In fact, although I wanted to kill Danzo myself, I don't want to fight Sasuke. His strength is not inferior to mine.  , facing Sasuke's Sharingan, although I am somewhat confident in the current situation, but now I still want to defeat all the people before me and want to defeat Uchiha Sasuke as soon as possible, then I can only use the Flying Thunder God  However, even if I use the Flying Thunder God, I am not very sure that I can kill Sasuke in a short time. However, although my Flying Thunder God is powerful, it is difficult to defeat Sasuke who has the Sharingan.  easy."

    When talking about this, Naruto looked at Sasuke and said: "And there is Uchiha Madara standing next to Sasuke. Although Madara is an enemy, I have to say that the curtain does not have the confidence to deal with Uchiha Madara. What's more, even if it's me,  The flying thunder god used is useless. My purpose is just to prevent Danzo from returning to Konoha. I want Danzo to stay here forever. Although I can't do it now, since there are people who are willing to do it for us,  So we might as well take a good rest now and watch their battle. At least in this way, we can get the results we want without having to fight for a long time, and even if Sasuke fails and loses,  We don¡¯t need to care too much, because we can clearly see Danzo¡¯s strength. Then when we fight Danzo, we will always have the upper hand.¡±

    Ningji smiled, then nodded and said no more. The other person's eyes turned away from Naruto.  Sasuke took his eyes away from Naruto, and then looked at Danzo, his eyes tightened and turned cold. Danzo took a slight breath and said secretly: "Fortunately, Uchiha Sasuke is very extreme now and doesn't know what to do at all."  How to respect others and only care about walking in the darkness alone. He completely gave up on the light in the dark time, and walked alone in the darkness with a look of addiction on his face.  The bloody smile makes it impossible for people to get close to him. But if we talk about the plan, it is actually in progress, and the situation is better than expected. Although the appearance of Naruto Namikaze disrupted my plan, as long as I stick to it  If they firmly grasp Uchiha Sasuke's weaknesses, there will be no problems. But this time, they are finally good. Under Uchiha Sasuke's words, Namikaze Naruto will not join the battle for the time being, otherwise  , he needs to face the attack from the two of you. In this case, why not come directly?"

    At this time, Uchiha Madara looked at Xiang Lian and said: "Okay, you go down first, otherwise, if you are affected by the battle between Sasuke and Danzo, you will either die or be injured." Xiang Lian was stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly moved toward  Run next to it.  It was quickly hidden under a huge rock.  Then Xiang Phosphorus hid in other rocks.  And just when the phosphorus was just getting better, the battle between Danzo and Sasuke had officially begun.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 598 Naruto on the Sharing Wheel

    "It seems that it will be difficult for Sasuke to win this battle." Neji looked at the group leader and Sasuke who were fighting and said, because at the beginning of the battle, neither the group leader nor Sasuke immediately burst out with their strongest strength.  , the two sides are currently only testing the attack, but do not underestimate this kind of attack, because if the other party seizes the opportunity, the other party will burst out with all its strength in an instant, determining the outcome in one fell swoop, but if the opportunity is not seized and  If you burst out with power, you will only create an opportunity for the opponent to attack, and even if the opponent does not seize the opportunity to attack, such a powerful burst of power out of thin air will only consume your own physical strength, so during a tentative attack  When fighting, you must grasp the power you use. It cannot be too strong or too weak. It is not less dangerous than a formal battle.

    "Danzo has completely gained the upper hand." Neji opened his eyes and looked at Danzo and Sasuke who were fighting in close combat. "Although Uchiha Sasuke did not use the power of Sharingan too much, Danzo also did not use it.  There are too many Sharingan powers, and Danzo has a lot of them. With ten Sharingans, in terms of power alone, Danzo¡¯s own power has far exceeded Uchiha Sasuke and Hatake Kakashi.  He also has the Sharingan, and he has proven that the Sharingan is not only used by the Uchiha clan, Hatake Kakashi can also use it. Since Hatake Kakashi can, then the talent, ability, strength, etc. are not the same.  Danzo, who is inferior to Kakashi, can certainly do it. It seems that if Uchiha Madara doesn't take action, this battle may be Uchiha Sasuke's last battle."

    "Is this how you see it? Neji." Naruto looked at the battle between Danzo and Sasuke and said, "The battle has just begun. Isn't it too hasty for you to say that?"

    Ningci was stunned, looked at Naruto and said: "Chief, what do you think?"

    Naruto shook his head and said: "Okay, Neji, if you are outside, you don't need to call me this way, just call me by my name." After saying that, Naruto paused slightly and said: "Danzo is already sixty years old.  He is almost seventy. He and the Third Hokage are from the same era. As a competitor of the Third Hokage, his strength is undoubted, and now he has a wealth of life experience and combat experience. These are not Sasuke.  The only thing that can be compared to Sasuke is the years that have disappeared over time, and his body is slowly weakening with the years. If nothing else, at least he has great physical strength.  It's not as good as before. But even so, Sasuke can't hope to defeat Danzo. It's not that he looks down on Sasuke, but Danzo is so strong. Even if his body is already declining. With rich combat experience  Danzo is absolutely capable of defeating Sasuke. Even for me, if I don¡¯t explode the Kyuubi¡¯s chakra, then I¡¯m only 50% sure that I can defeat Danzo.¡±

    "So few!" Neji's pupils suddenly shrank and he said in shock: "Can Danzo be so strong?"

    "Is it less?" Naruto smiled softly and said, "I think it's quite a lot, because Danzo is already so strong, and I don't know if Danzo has other hidden secrets.  trump card, so 50% is normal.¡±

    "But first, no, Naruto." Neji looked at Naruto and said, "Your own strength doesn't count. It would be very difficult for Danzo to deal with you just by relying on the 'Flying Thunder God Technique'. You can also easily do it."  It will grind Danzo to death."

    "That's right, the Flying Thunder God Jutsu. Without the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, I'm only 20% sure. Counting the 'Flying Thunder God', I'm only 50% sure." A smile appeared on Naruto's lips and he said: "  But if I face Danzo now, I am absolutely sure that I can kill him."

    "!" Ningci was slightly stunned, looked at Danzo and said: "Naruto, as you said, compared to when Danzo was young, his physical strength will never be able to keep up, but his  Combat experience will definitely make up for this, not to mention that Danzo now has so many Sharingan"

    "It's the Sharingan." Naruto said with strong disdain on his lips: "If Danzo didn't have so many Sharingan on his body, I wouldn't be so sure, but now" Naruto was extremely  He looked at Danzo with disdain and said, "I don't need to use Nine-Tails' chakra to kill him. If I only need to enter the sage mode, I can kill him in a short time. Even in this battle with Sasuke,  I¡¯m afraid Danzo won¡¯t be able to survive this either.¡±

    "" Ningci was stunned for a moment, confused.  Naruto looked at Danzo and said: "The Sharingan is the blood-stained boundary of the Uchiha clan, and even among the Uchiha clan, not everyone can open the eyes. There are not many powerful features of the Sharingan.  I said it, and you know it very well, but the Sharingan gives people not only the powerful power, but also the boundless limitations."

    "Restrictions?" Ningci was slightly startled, and then said: "Naruto means that when the SharinganWhen you evolve into a kaleidoscope, will your eyes enter darkness and gradually become blind?  "

    "No." Naruto shook his head and said, "That's not what I'm talking about." Neji was stunned for a moment, and then Naruto said, "As far as I know, the only person who has transplanted the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan is  Two people, Kakashi-sensei and Danzo. Danzo has not yet exploded with all his power, so I won¡¯t comment yet. Let¡¯s talk about Kakashi-sensei. Kakashi-sensei was the leader of the Seven Colors of Konoha in those days.  Ya, the son of Shigesaku Hatake. At that time, Shigesuke Hatake was a figure who dominated the battlefield with his own sword skills. Needless to say, the son of such a man has talents. He has superhuman talents and Kaka.  Thanks to Mr. Nishi's own efforts, Mr. Kakashi became a chuunin at the age of six, and was officially promoted to a jounin at the age of twelve." At this point, Naruto paused slightly and said: "As for master, Kakashi  Nishi-sensei¡¯s later master was my father, the Fourth Hokage. Although I am a bit boastful, I don¡¯t think my father was not a good master. However, it was still the war era, and my father probably didn¡¯t have much time to teach Kakashi-sensei.  At most, he can only give his own understanding on some training issues, and Kakashi should be practicing the swordsmanship of senior Shigesaku Hatake. But Kakashi-sensei soon transplanted the Sharingan after becoming a Jonin.  But until now, it has taken more than ten years for Kakashi-sensei's strength to break through the elite jounin level and step into the shadow level. Neji, why does Kakashi-sensei's power increase slow down after possessing the Sharingan?  Come down, and Neji, you have now entered the quasi-kage level. You are not yet twenty years old, and you are more than ten years younger than Kakashi-sensei. Your talent is just that much better than Kakashi-sensei.  " Naruto paused slightly and said: "Even if Kakashi-sensei has developed the Sharingan to the Mangekyo Sharingan, if he really fights with Kakashi-sensei,  Do you think I will lose to Kakashi-sensei?"

    "" Neji fell silent. He didn't know what to say. There was no doubt about the power of the Sharingan, but everything Naruto said was true. He didn't think his talent was the same.  Can surpass Kakashi Hatake, no, I should say, far inferior to Kakashi, but

    "Head of the Seven Colors White Fang Shigesaku!" Naruto read it again and then said: "My father is known as the Golden Flash for his 'Flying Thunder God'. Other ninja villages even announced that if they meet me during the mission,  My father's golden flash can retreat directly without failing the mission, but even so, my father is still ranked below senior Shigesaku Hatake. This shows how powerful senior Shigesaku Hatake is. I'm afraid he has already  Beyond the Kage level, even Kakashi-sensei was able to become a jounin at the age of only twelve years old after receiving the true inheritance of Hatake Shigesaku-senpai. But why did Kakashi-sensei possess the power after becoming a jounin?  Sharingan, the increase in strength will decrease so quickly.¡±

    "Because Kakashi-sensei attaches too much importance to Sharingan and thus neglects his other ability training," Naruto looked at Danzo and said, "Kakashi-sensei has not used Hatake Shigesaku-senpai's sword skills for a long time.  , it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to use it, but even Kakashi-sensei has forgotten the feeling of using sword skills. In fact, the Sharingan is just a tool in the final analysis, just like my Flying Thunder God, it is a  It's just a relatively powerful ninjutsu. Whether it's Sasuke or Danzo, they all rely too much on the Sharingan. When a ninja is too obsessed with a kind of power, it means that the ninja will be stagnant forever.  In the past, perhaps in their eyes, the Sharingan represented infinite power. They could use this power to do everything they could not do before, but this kind of idea brought them nothing but powerful power.  In addition, there are other negative emotions. These negative emotions will gradually lead them into the abyss of darkness, and they will never have time to come out." After saying this, Naruto paused slightly and said: "They in the darkness  , but couldn¡¯t see that we had already quietly caught up with them and left them far behind. Because they were still immersed in the power that the darkness brought to them.¡±

    Neji looked at Naruto with some surprise. He did not expect that the Sharingan in Naruto's eyes would be so unbearable. However, Neji could not refute Naruto because Naruto gave enough examples that he could not  To refute.

    After a moment of silence, Neji looked at Danzo and Sasuke in the battle and said to himself: "Maybe it's just like what Naruto said, but no matter what, the Sharingan is a powerful force. I'm afraid there is no such thing in the world.  Only Naruto would be so disdainful of the Sharingan."

 µÚËÄ¾í ¼²·ç´« µÚÎå°Ù¾ÅÊ®¾ÅÕ ÍŲصġ®¸ù¡¯

    ¡®Å顯µÄÒ»Éù£¬×ôÖú±»ÍŲشò·ÉÁ˳öÈ¥£¬Õû¸öÉíÌå²»ÓÉ×ÔÖ÷µÄÏòºó·ÉÈ¥£¬ÍŲؽÅÏÂÒ»µãÁ¢¿Ì³¯×Å×ôÖú×·¹ýÈ¥£¬ºÜ¿ìÍŲؾÍ×·ÉÏÁË×ôÖú£¬È»ºóÍŲØһȭ´òÔÚÁË×ôÖúµÄÉíÉÏ£¬²»£¬Ó¦¸ÃÊÇ´òÔÚÁË×ôÖúÃæÇ°Ò»¿Å×ÏÉ«µÄ¹Ç÷ÀÉÏÃæ¡£¶ø×ôÖúÒѾ­²»ÖªµÀʲôʱºò½«Èý¶Ô¹´ÓñµÄдÂÖÑÛÒѾ­±ä³ÉÁËÈçͬÁùâÐÇÒ»ÑùµÄÐÎ×´£¬Õâ¾ÍÊÇ×ôÖúµÄÍò»¨Í²Ð´ÂÖÑÛ¡£

        ÍŲصÄ×óÑÛÍ«¿×΢΢µÄÒ»Ëõ£¬ÉíÌå΢΢µÄºóÇ㣬ÉíÐÎÁ¢¿ÌÏòºóÍËÈ¥£¬¡®Å顯µÄÒ»Éù£¬Ò»Ö»×ÏÉ«µÄ÷¼÷ÃÊÖÕÆÎÕסÁËÍŲأ¬Ë²¼ä¾Í½«ÍŲؽô½ôµÄÎÕס¡£

        ¡°Íò»¨Í²Ð´ÂÖÑÛ£¡Ðë×ôÄܺõ£¡¿´ÆðÀ´½ÓÏÂÀ´¾ÍÊÇÕýʽµÄÕ½¶·ÁË¡£¡±ÃùÈË¿´ÁËÒ»ÑÛ×ôÖúµÄÑÛ¾¦µÀ£º¡°»òÐí»áºÜÓÐÒâ˼ÄØ£¿¡±

        ¡°Õⳡս¶·Ëƺõ¸Õ¿ªÊ¼¾ÍÒª½áÊøÁË¡£¡±Äþ´ÎÕö×Å°×ÑÛµÀ£º¡°Îҵİ×ÑÛºÜÇå³þµÄ¿´µ½±»×¥×¡µÄ¾ÍÊÇÍŲصı¾Ì壬²¢²»ÊÇʲô»ÃÊõ£¬ÖÁÓÚ˵Ӱ·ÖÉí£¬´ÓÒ»¿ªÊ¼µ½ÏÖÔÚÍŲØÉíÌåÀïÃæµÄ²é¿ËÀ­³ýÁËÕý³£µÄСºÅÖ®Í⣬ûÓÐË¿ºÁµÄ±ä¶¯£¬Ò²¾ÍÊÇ˵ÍŲز¢Ã»ÓÐʹÓÃÀàËÆÓÚÓ°·ÖÉíÖ®ÀàµÄÈÌÊõ¡£¶øÓîÖDz¨×ôÖúÏÖÔÚʹÓõÄÐë×ôÄܺõÓ¦¸ÃÊÇÒ»ÖÖÍò»¨Í²Ð´ÂÖÑÛ²ÅÄÜʹÓõÄÍ«Êõ£¬¹À¼ÆÍŲظù±¾¾ÍÎÞ·¨ÌÓ³öÀ´¡£¡±

        ¡°²»ÒªÐ¡¿´ÍŲأ¬Äþ´Î¡£¡±ÃùÈËһ˦ÉíÉϵÄÓùÉñÅÛ£¬½«µØÃæÉϵĻҳ¾É¨µô£¬È»ºó×øÏÂÀ´µÀ£º¡°ÍŲؾø¶Ô²»»á¾ÍÕâôÇáÒ׵ľÍËÀÁ˵ģ¬Èç¹ûÕâÑùµÄ»°£¬ÄÇôËû¸ù±¾¾Í²»ÊÇÍŲء£×øÏÂÀ´°É£¬ÕâÕÅÕ½¶·£¬Ó¦¸Ã»áºÜ¾«²Ê²Å¶Ô¡£¡±Ìýµ½ÃùÈ˵Ļ°£¬Äþ´ÎÐÄÀïËäÈ»»¹ÊÇÓкܶàÒÉÎÊ£¬µ«ÊÇ»¹ÊÇÔÚÃùÈ˵ÄÉí±ß×øÁËÏÂÀ´£¬×ÐϸµÄ¹Û²ì×ÅÕ½¶·Ö®ÖеÄÁ½¸öÈË¡£

        ¡°ÄãÔõô»áÓÐÕâô¶àµÄдÂÖÑÛ£¿¡±×ôÖú¿´×ÅÍŲصÀ¡£

        ¡°ËµÆðÀ´¾Í»°³¤ÁË¡£¡±ÍŲØÒ»Ö±×óÑÛ¿´×Å×ôÖúµÀ£º¡°ÆäÖÐÇ£³¶µ½ºÜ¶àµÄÊÂÇé¡£¡±

        ¡°ËãÁË£¬ÎÒ²»¹ØÐÄÕâ¸ö¡£·´ÕýÎÒÒѾ­¾ö¶¨ÒªÉ±ÁËÄ㣬˵³öÀ´Ò²Ö»ÄÜÔö¼ÓÎҵķßÅ­¶øÒÑ¡£¡±×ôÖú¿´×ÅÍŲصÀ£º¡°Ö»ÊǸç¸ç¾¹È»ÔÚÄ㻹ÓÐľҶµÄ¸ß²ãµÄ±ÆÆÈÏ£¬·ÅÆúÁËÓîÖDz¨Ò»×åµÄÈÙÓþ£¬±³¸º×ÅÎÛÃûµÄÀ뿪ÁËľҶ¡£¶øÈÃÄãÃÇÕâЩÈËåÐÒ£×ÔÔÚ¡£¡±Ëµ×ÅÖ»¼û×ôÖúµÄÉìÊÖ³öÏÖÁËÒ»¸±ÍêÕûµÄ¹Ç¼Ü£¬È»ºó×¥×ÅÍŲصÄ÷¼÷ÃÊÖ±ÛÖ±½Ó³öÏÖÁËÀàËÆÓڵĶ«Î÷£¬

        ¡°Äܹ»×ÔÎÒÎþÉü£¬Õâ²ÅÊÇÈÌÕß¡£²»¼ûÌìÈÕµÄÄ»ºóÓ¢ÐÛ£¬ÉõÖÁ¿ÉÄÜ»¹ÈçͬÓîÖDz¨÷øÒ»Ñù±³¸º×ÅÍÀɱ×Ô¼º¼ÒÈ˺Í×åÈË¡£Õâ²ÅÊÇÕæÕýµÄÈÌÕß¡£¡±ÍŲصÄÑÛÉñÖ®ÖÐÁ÷¶³öÁËһ˿µÄ¾´ÒâµÀ£º¡°²»½ö½öÖ»ÊÇ÷ø£¬ÊÀ½çÉÏ»¹ÓÐÎÞÊýµÄÈÌÕߣ¬ËûÃǶ¼ÊÇÕâÑùÏ׳öÁË×Ô¼ºµÄÉúÃü£¬ËûÃÇ×Ô¼ºÈ´Ê²Ã´¶¼Ã»Óеõ½£¬ÉõÖÁ»¹Òª±³¸º×ÅÂîÃû¡£Æ¯ÁÁ»°Ë­¶¼»á˵£¬µ«ÊÇƯÁÁ»°ËµµÄÔÙ¶¯ÌýÒ²ÊÇÎÞ·¨³Éʵģ¬ÒòΪÕâЩÈËÕâÑùÐÁËáµÄ¸¶³ö£¬²ÅÓÐÁËÏÖÔڵĺÍƽҲ²ÅÄÜά³ÖÏÖÔڵĺÍƽ£¬ÄãÕâÖÖ¸ù±¾²»¶®÷øµÄÐÄÔ¸µÄ¼Ò»ï£¬ÊǸù±¾²»¿ÉÄܻᶮ¡£¡±×ôÖúµÄË«ÑÛÒ»Äý£¬ÓÒÊÖ΢΢һ½ô£¬Ðë×ôÄܺõ×¥×ÅÍŲصÄÓÒÊÖ˲¼äÍêÈ«ºÏ££¬ÏÊѪ·É½¦¶ø³ö¡£

        ÃùÈË¿´×ÅÐë×ôÄܺõµÄÓÒÊÖÉϵÄÏÊѪÒÔ¼°ÍŲصÄʬÌ壬³ÁĬÁËÏÂÀ´£º¡°ÍŲØÂ𣿿´ÆðÀ´£¬ÎÒ¶ÔËûËƺõÓÐЩ´íÎóµÄÈÏÖª¡£¡±

        ¡°ÃùÈË¡£¡±Äþ´Î¿´×ÅÃùÈË£¬È»ºóµÀ£º¡°ÍŲظոÕ˵ÄÇÒ»·¬»°µÄʱºò£¬ËµÄÇЩĬĬÎþÉüµÄÈÌÕßµÄʱºò£¬ËûµÄÑÛÉñÖ®ÖÐÉÁ¹ýÁËһ˿¾´Ò⣬Ӧ¸ÃÊǶÔÄÇЩĬĬ¸¶³öµÄÈÌÕߵľ´Òâ¡£ÎÒ²»ÈÏΪÕâһ˿µÄ¾´Òâ»áÊǼٵġ£¡±

        ¡°ÍŲأ¡¡±ÃùÈËÕ¾ÆðÀ´´óÉùµÄ¿ª¿ÚµÀ£º¡°Äã˵µÄû´í£¬Ö»»á˵ƯÁÁ»°ÊÇûÓÐÈκÎÓô¦µÄ£¬ËùÓеÄÒ»Çж¼ÐèÒª¿¿ÎÒÃÇ×Ô¼ºµÄÁ¦Á¿È¥ÕùÈ¡£¬Ï£Íû£¬¹«Æ½£¬ºÍƽ¡£Ö»ÊÇÍŲأ¬ÕâЩÄêÀ´£¬ÄãµÄÐÐΪºÍ˼Ï붼̫¹ýÓÚÆ«¼¤£¬µ«ÊÇÎÒ²»µÃ²»Ëµ£¬ÄãµÄ±¾ÐÄÊÇûÓдíµÄ£¬¶øÇÒÄãµÄ×ö·¨¶¼ÊÇ×îÖ±½ÓµÃµ½×î´ó³ÉЧµÄ·½·¨£¬±¾À´ÎÒ»¹ÏëÒªÇ×ÊÖɱÁËÄãµÄÍŲأ¬µ«ÊÇÏÖÔÚÎҸıäÖ÷ÒâÁË£¬ÄãºÃ×ÔΪ֮°É¡£¡±Ëµ×ÅÃùÈË΢΢µÄÒ»¶ÙµÀ£º¡°ÍŲأ¬ÎÒСʱºòÔÚľҶµÄÊÂÇéÒ²ÊÇÄãÉè¼ÆµÄ°É£¬Ô­±¾Îҷdz£µÄ³ðÊÓÄ㣬µ«ÊÇÏÖÔÚÏëÏëµÄ»°£¬ÄãÄÇô×ö£¬ÈÃÕû¸öľҶµÄÈ˶¼³ðÊÓÎÒ£¬µ«ÊǶÔÓÚÈý´ú½Ó½üÎÒ£¬È´ÎÞ¶¯ÓÚÖÔ£¬ÄãÎÞ·ÇÊÇÏëÒªÈÃÎÒÇ×½üÈý´ú¶øÒÑ¡£ÒòΪÄãÖªµÀÈý´úµÄÏë·¨»áÓ°Ïìµ½ÎÒµÄÒ»Éú£¬Ö»ÒªÎÒ´«³ÐÁË»ðÖ®ÒâÖ¾µÄ»°£¬ÄÇôÄã¾ÍÄܹ»ÈÃΪľҶµÄ·¢Õ¹¶øЧÁ¦¡£ÒªÖªµÀÄǸöʱºò£¬ÄãÍêÈ«¿ÉÒÔÇáÒ×ɱµôÎÒ£¬¶ÔÄãҲûÓÐË¿ºÁµÄÓ°Ï죬ÉõÖÁÖ»ÒªÄãÉÔÉÔÓÃЩÊֶΣ¬Ä¾Ò¶µÄÄÇЩ´åÃñ¿ÉÄÜ»¹»á´óÁ¦µÄÔÞÉÍÄã¡£ÍŲأ¬Èý´úÊÇľҶÕâ¸ö´óÊ÷µÄÊ÷¸É£¬ÎÞÊýľҶÈÌÕßÔòÊÇľҶµÄÊ÷Ö¦ºÍÊ÷Ò¶£¬¶øÄãÔòÊÇľҶµÄ¸ù£¬ÎªÁ˸øľҶÎüÈ¡³ä×ãµÄÑø·Ý£¬ÄãÉîÉîµÄÏÝÈëÁ˺ÚÉ«µÄµØÀïÃ棬ĬĬµÄ¸¶³ö¡£¡±

        ¡°ÃùÈË£¡¡±Äþ´Î¿´×ÅÃùÈË£¬ËûûÓÐÏëµ½ÃùÈË»á˵³öÕâÑùÒ»·¬»°£¬¶øÇÒ»¹ÊǶÔ×ÅÒѾ­ÉíËÀµÄÍŲأ¬Ëû¿ÉÊǸú×ÅÃùÈ˺ü¸ÄêµÄʱ¼äÁË£¬Ëû·Ç³£Çå³þÃùÈËÐÄÖжÔÓÚÍŲصĺÞÒ⣬ÓÈÆäÊÇÔÚÎåÓ°»á̸ÉÏ£¬ÍŲØÉËÁ˸ÙÊÖÖ®ºó£¬ÃùÈ˶ÔÍŲصĺÞÒâÒѾ­ÉÏÉýµ½ÁËÒ»ÖÖÎÞ·¨»¯½âµÄµØ²½ÁË£¬µ«ÊÇÏÖÔÚ£¬Í»È»Äþ´ÎµÄÍ«¿×ÃÍÈ»µÄÒ»Ëõ£¬×ª¹ýÍ·¿´Ïò×ôÖúµÄÉíºó²»Ô¶´¦Ä¬Ä¬Õ¾ÔÚÄÇÀïµÄÍŲء£

        ÃùÈËÃÍȻתÉíµÀ£º¡°ÍŲأ¬ÎÒ¿ÉÒÔ·ÅÆú¶ÔľҶ´åÃñµÄ³ðÊÓ£¬¿ÉÒÔ·ÅÆúÎÒ×Ô¼ºÔø¾­ÔÚľҶËùÊܵÄÇüÈ裬µ«ÊÇÍŲأ¬ÓÐÒ»µãÎÒ²»»á·ÅÆúµÄ£¬¾ÍÊǵ±ÄêÄã¶ÔÎÒĸÇ×Ëù×öµÄÊÂÇ飬Õâ±Ê³ð£¬Ö»ÒªÓлú»áµÄ»°£¬ÎҾͻáÏòÄãÌÖ»ØÀ´µÄ¡£¡±ËµÍ꣬ÃùÈËתÉíµÀ£º¡°×ßÁË£¬Äþ´Î£¬Õⳡս¶·£¬ÎÒÃÇÒѾ­Ã»ÓÐÔÙ¼ÌÐø¿´ÏÂÈ¥µÄ±ØÒªÁË¡£»ØÑ©Ö®¹ú°É¡£¡±

        Äþ´Î΢΢һ㶣¬È»ºó΢΢¹ªÉíµÀ£º¡°ÊÇ£¬Ê×Áì¡£¡±½Ó×ÅÃùÈË΢΢²à¹ýÍ·¿´ÁËÒ»ÑÛÍŲصÀ£º¡°×îºó£¬ÍŲأ¬²»ÒªÕâôÈÝÒ×ËÀÁË£¬ÎÒĸÇ׵ijðÎÒ»¹Ã»ÓÐÌÖ»ØÀ´ÄØ£¬¶øÇÒÕâ¸öÊÀ½çÉÏÉÙÁËÄãÕâ¸ö¶ÔÊÖ¿ÉÄÜ»áÓÐЩ¼ÅįµÄ£¬Ä¾Ò¶Õâ¿Å´óÊ÷ÉÙÁËÄãÕâ¸ö¡®¸ù¡¯¿ÉÄܻ᲻̫ÃîÄØ£¬Å¶£¬¶ÔÁË£¬¸ÙÊÖÆÅÆŲ¢Ã»ÓÐËÀ¡£¡±ËµÍ꣬ÃùÈË×ÝÉíÀ뿪£¬Äþ´ÎÁ¬Ã¦¸úÔÚÁËÃùÈ˵ÄÉíºó¡£

        ¡°ÕâÑù¾ÍÏë×ßÂ𣿲¨·çÃùÈË¡£¡±ÓîÖDz¨°ß³öÏÖÔÚÃùÈ˵ÄÃæÇ°£¬ÃùÈ˺ÍÄþ´ÎµÄÉíÐÎͬʱͣÁËÏÂÀ´£¬ÓîÖDz¨°ß¿´×ÅÃùÈ˵À£º¡°ÎÒËƺõºÍÄã˵¹ý°É£¬ÉíΪÈËÖùÁ¦£¬Äã×¢¶¨»á±»ÎÒ²¶×½µÄ¡£¡±

        ÃùÈË¿´×ÅͻȻ³öÏÖÔÚ×Ô¼ºÃæÇ°ÓîÖDz¨°ßµÀ£º¡°¶ÔÎÒ¶¯ÊÖ£¬Ò²¾ÍÊÇ˵£¬ÓîÖDz¨°ß£¬ÄãÒѾ­ÅÉÈËÈ¥²¶×½°ËβÈËÖùÁ¦ÁË°É¡£¡±

        ¡°ÎÒÈùíöÞÈ¥ÁË¡£¡±ÓîÖDz¨°ß¿ª¿ÚµÀ¡£¡°ÆßÈ̵¶Ö®Ò»µÄ¸ÉÊÁ¹íöÞ£¬±»³ÆΪûÓÐβ°ÍµÄβÊÞµÄÄÐÈË¡£¡±Äþ´Î΢΢¾ªµÀ¡£

        ÃùÈË΢΢̧ÆðÊÖ£¬Ò§ÆÆÊÖÖ¸£¬ÓîÖDz¨°ßÍ«¿×Ò»Ëõ£¬ÉíÐÎ˲¼äÏûʧ£¬ÃùÈ˵Ä×ì½Ç¸¡ÏÖһ˿ЦÒ⣬ÏÊѪÔÚÊÖÕÆ»®¹ý£¬Õâ¸öʱºòÓîÖDz¨°ß³öÏÖÔÚÃùÈ˵ÄÉíºó£¬ÊÖÖÐһö¿àÎÞ³¯×ÅÃùÈ˴̹ýÈ¥£¬µ«ÊÇÃùÈ˵ÄË«ÊÖÔÚ˲¼ä¾ÍÍêÈ«Á˽áÓ¡ºÈµÀ£º¡°Í¨ÁéÖ®Êõ¡£¡±¡®Å顯µÄÒ»Éù£¬Ò»ÕóÑÌÎíÉýÆð£¬Í¬Ê±Ò»µÀ½ðÉ«µÄ¹ââÉÁ¹ý£¬ÃùÈ˵ÄÉíÐγöÏÖÔÚÁíÒ»±ß£¬ºÍÓîÖDz¨°ß´óÔ¼ÎåÃ׵ľàÀ룬ËæºóÃùÈ˵ÄË«ÑÛ½¥½¥µÄ³öÏÖÁ˳ÈÉ«µÄÑÛÓ°£¬º£À¶É«µÄÍ«¿×±ä³ÉÁËÒ»¸ö¡®Ò»¡¯×Ö¡£

        ¡°Í¨ÁéÕÙ»½µÄÊÇÓ°·ÖÉí¡£¡±ÓîÖDz¨°ß´ÓÑÌÎíÖ®ÖÐ×ß³öÀ´µÀ¡£ÃùÈËÉì³öÊÖ£¬¼âÈñµÄÉùÒôÁ¢¿ÌÏìÆð£¬Ò»¿ÅÂÝÐýÍèÁ¢¿Ì³öÏÖÔÚÃùÈ˵ÄÊÖÕÆÖ®ÖУ¬Í¬Ê±³¯×ÅËĸö·½ÏòÑÓÉì³öÀ´£¬È»ºó±ä³ÉÁËÒ»¸öÈçͬÊÖÀï½£µÄÐÎ×´¡£

        ¡°Ò»¿ªÊ¼¾ÍʹÓÃÂÝÐýÊÖÀï½£°¡£¡¡±ÓîÖDz¨°ß¿´×ÅÃùÈË¿ª¿ÚµÀ£º¡°µ«ÊÇÕâÕÐÈÌÊõ¶Ô×ÔÉíÒ²ÓÐ׿«´óµÄ¸±×÷Óðɡ£¡±ÃùÈ˵Ä×ì½Ç¸¡ÏÖһ˿ЦÒ⣺¡°½ÓÕУ¬ÏÉ·¨¡¤ÂÝÐýÊÖÀï½£¡£¡±ÃùÈËÃÍÈ»½«ÊÖÖеġ®ÂÝÐýÊÖÀï½£¡¯Í¶ÖÀÁ˳öÈ¥£¬Ë²¼äÊÖÀï½£ÅòÕÍÁËÊý±¶£¬ÓîÖDz¨°ß¸ù±¾¾ÍûÓÐÏëµ½ÃùÈË»áͻȻͶÖÀ³öÀ´£¬¸ü¼ÓûÓÐÏëµ½Õâ¸ö»áÅòÕÍÆðÀ´£¬ÔÙ¼ÓÉÏÁ½¸öÈ˵ľàÀë·Ç³£µÄ½ü£¬¡®ßÝ¡¯ÂÝÐýÊÖÀï½£´©Í¸ÁËÓîÖDz¨°ßµÄÉíÌ壬ºäÔÚÁËÇ°ÃæµÄÉÏ£¬¡®ºä¡¡¯µÄÉùÒôÏìÆð£¬È»ºóÖ»¼û±»ÂÝÐýÊÖÀï½£ºäµ½µÄµØ·½Ö±½Ó³öÏÖÁËÒ»¸ö¾Þ´óµÄɽÛê¡£

        ¡°²¨·çÃùÈË£¬Äã¹ûÈ»À÷º¦£¬Ã»Ïëµ½¾¹È»¿ÉÒÔÓÃÕâÖÖ·½·¨À´Ãâ³ýÂÝÐýÊÖÀï½£´øÀ´µÄ¸±×÷Óᣡ±ÓîÖDz¨°ß¿´ÃùÈ˵À£º¡°ÏÖÔÚÎÒµÄûÓÐÄÜÁ¦×¥Ä㣬Äã×ß°É¡£µ±È»ÁË£¬Èç¹ûÄãÏëÒªÕ½¶·µÄ»°£¬ÎÒÒ²»áÅãÄ㣬ֻÊÇ¡£¡±ÓîÖDz¨°ßÖ¸×ÅÃùÈ˵ÄÉíºó¡£

        ¡°Ê×Á죬ÊdzûÌïС½ãËýÃÇ¡£¡±Äþ´ÎÔÚÃùÈ˵ÄÉíºó¿ª¿ÚµÀ¡£

        ÃùÈ˽ô½ôµÄ¶¢×ÅÓîÖDz¨°ßµÀ£º¡°ÎÒÖªµÀÁË£¬Äþ´Î£¬ÄãÏÈ×ß°É¡£ÎÒËæºó¾Í¹ýÈ¥¡£¡±

        ¡°ÊÇ£¬Ê×Áì¡£¡±Äþ´ÎÓ¦ÁËÒ»Éù£¬×ªÉíÀ뿪£¬Äþ´Î·É×ݳöÉÏ°ÙÃ×Ö®ºó£¬ÃùÈËË«ÊÖ΢΢½áÓ¡µÀ£º¡°ÓîÖDz¨°ß£¬µÚËÄ´ÎÈ̽ç´óÕ½£¬ÎÒÒ»¶¨»áÓ®µÄ¡£·ÉÀ×ÉñÖ®Êõ¡£¡±½ðÉ«¹ââÉÁ¹ý£¬ÃùÈË˲¼äÏûʧ¡£

        ÓîÖDz¨°ß¿´×ÅÃùÈËÏûʧ֮ºó£¬Á¢¿ÌÓÃÊÖÎæסÁË×Ô¼ºµÄÐØ¿Ú£¬¡®àÍ¡¯µÄÒ»Éù£¬ÓîÖDz¨°ßÐØ¿Ú´¦µÄÒ·þÖ±½ÓÆÆ¿ª£¬ÏÊѪӿ³öÀ´£¬µ«ÊÇ˲¼ä¾ÍÏûʧÁË¡£ÓîÖDz¨°ß¿´×ÅÔ¶´¦µÄÃùÈËÇáÇáµÄµÀ£º¡°²¨·çÃùÈË¡£¡±

        

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 600 The Unchanged Hinata

    Hearing Naruto's words, Sasuke was slightly startled, turned around suddenly, and saw Danzo standing about two meters behind him, but Danzo looked at the direction Naruto left and said: "Naruto Namikaze?  , he is indeed the son of Namikaze Minato. Even if he has never met his father, even if he leaves Konoha, he has inherited the will of fire. It was indeed the right decision for Minato to choose him to become the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki.  Choice, although he left Konoha, but now it seems that it may be a better thing for him to leave Konoha."

    ¡®Boom¡¯ Sasuke¡¯s eyes froze, and Susanoo knocked Danzo to the ground with a punch.  Danzo's body is clearly visible.  "Uchiha Sasuke, you are not as good as Namikaze Naruto." Danzo reappeared not far away and said: "It's not just about your power, everything about you is not as good as Namikaze Naruto. Although you and him  Born in the same year, but your mind, your endurance, everything about you is inferior to Namikaze Naruto. Uchiha Sasuke, you know, I started designing when Namikaze Naruto was just born and became a jinchuriki  , so that he was despised by the villagers. The only people willing to get close to him were the Third Hokage, Hatake Kakashi and a few others. However, the Third Hokage was busy with work, and after Kakashi got close, I always designed to make him receive more attention.  He was in great pain, so he was hated by the entire village, and he also hated the entire Konoha Village. Under this situation, Namikaze Naruto had grown up alone since he was a child, so naturally he had no one.  To teach him, until later, the Third Hokage taught him how to refine chakra, that's all. Unlike you, Uchiha Sasuke, you were born in the Uchiha clan, you have received strict training since you were a child, and you also have a genius  And my kind brother, compared to Namikaze Naruto, your status is not much better. Although the Uchiha clan can be traced back to the Six Paths Sage, the Uzumaki clan is also a branch of the Six Paths Sage, and compared with the declining Uchiha  , but the Uzumaki clan is still the majestic lord of the country, and his father is the fourth Hokage of Konoha. In terms of identity alone, Namikaze Naruto's status is much more noble than yours. But his treatment is completely different from yours.  Even after the Uchiha clan was exterminated, this will still be the case."

    "What are you talking about, Danzo?" Sasuke said angrily, and then Susanoo punched Danzo directly. 'Boom' Susanoo's power is indeed huge, but if he didn't hit,  Even if the strength is ten times stronger, it will be useless.

    "Naruto Namikaze, who had a distinguished identity and status but was treated unfairly and did not accept the teachings of others, was born into the Uchiha clan since he was a child. He has been treated with supreme honor since he was a child, and at the same time, he has to accept every day that his strength has already reached his peak.  I have always wanted to know, Uchiha Sasuke or Namikaze Naruto, who will have higher achievements in the future. On the surface, there was no comparison between you two at that time.  Sex, I just didn¡¯t expect that now, Namikaze Naruto has such a high achievement, even the current Uchiha Madara does not dare to attack Namikaze Naruto easily, and you Uchiha Sasuke, you and Namikaze Naruto are simply  There is no comparison. I have always thought too highly of you, Uchiha Sasuke." Danzo's eyes showed strong disdain. Sasuke gritted his teeth and stopped talking. He didn't know what he should say, and there was a hint of disdain in his eyes.  A trace of reluctance. In fact, he betrayed Konoha and had a relationship with Naruto. All along, when he was in the ninja academy, Naruto was only an average player, while he was a veritable No. 1. He had a natural talent.  However, after becoming a genin, the gap between the two disappeared. Even as Naruto moved further and further away, Sasuke gradually couldn't catch up. Especially during the chunin exam, Sasuke knew clearly.  The gap between the two people, and the huge power that Naruto had when he transformed into the Kyuubi Castle deeply shocked his heart, and he longed for such a powerful power because of his great hatred.

    "That's because Sasuke has too many things to deal with, so Sasuke's strength is dragged down" Seeing Sasuke's silence, Xiang Ling couldn't help but stood up and spoke loudly.

    "Is there a lot to do?" Danzo said, the disdain in his eyes became even stronger, and then he said directly: "I just don't know what matters Uchiha Sasuke has to deal with?"

    "This" Xiang Liao hesitated, she didn't know how to continue.

    "Although I don't know what matters Uchiha Sasuke needs to deal with, but" Danzo said: "After Namikaze Naruto left Konoha, he came to the Snow Country. At that time, the Snow Country was just a random place.  A small country that can be destroyed, due to the arrival of Namikaze Naruto, the Snow Country has developed rapidly. In less than ten years, the Snow Country has developed to its current level and has become the sixth largest country comparable to the five major countries. It has spent a lot of money  The energy is beyond what you can imagine." Shuduo Danzo paused slightly and said: "In the final analysis, it's just Namikaze Naruto who practices hard, coupled with his superhuman talent, that's why he is where he is today.  The strength, and you, Uchiha Sasuke, you rely on nothing more than?It's just the talent of the Uchiha clan and the infinitely powerful Sharingan. Other than that, you don't know how to work hard at all.  It is really sad for a genius like Uchiha Itachi to have a younger brother like you, and he is blind to live with the stigma because of you.  "

    "You are not allowed to mentionItachi." Sasuke's face changed drastically, and he rushed out of Susanoo. His left eye had been closed at some point, and suddenly Sasuke opened his eyes and shouted.  : "Amaterasu." I saw Danzo who was still more than ten meters away from Sasuke. Black flames came out of his body and burned on Danzo's body. After a while, Danzo screamed and fell to the ground. The air  The aroma of barbecue is permeated.  But the black flame did not stop, it continued to burn

    "Naruto's scent has become stronger. He should be nearby. But it will take some time to determine his location. Hinata, just use your Byakugan to search." Kiba rode Akamaru at the front of the team and said.  : "Oh, by the way, Neji is also nearby, and the smell is equally strong." Hinata and Hanabi looked at each other, and then formed seals at the same time.

    "What do you want to do? Why don't you leave?" With a 'whoop' sound, Neji appeared in front of Kiba and stopped the entire team and said, "I remember Naruto asked you to leave. Why don't you listen?"

    Seeing Neji's appearance, Hinata and Hanabi stopped marking in their hands at the same time. They just wanted to use their Byakugan to better find Naruto and Neji, but now that Neji appeared, they naturally stopped.

    Hinata took one look and immediately asked: "Brother Neji, where is Naruto?"

    "Naruto still has something to deal with." Neji said, then looked at Hinata and frowned: "And Ms. Hinata, why didn't you listen to Naruto and still come here? Do you know,  Your arrival will most likely distract Naruto."

    "I'm sorry." Hinata lowered her head slightly and said. Others were a little dissatisfied, but they were a little helpless about Hinata's character. But as soon as Hinata apologized, she immediately raised her head and looked at Ningci and said, "But, brother Ningci, I  Worrying about Naruto, even though I know that Naruto is strong enough that I don¡¯t need to worry about him, I can¡¯t help but worry about Naruto. If I can¡¯t see with my own eyes that Naruto is safe and sound, I won¡¯t feel at ease. So, Neji  Brother, please tell me, where is Naruto now?"

    Everyone was stunned. They did not expect that Hinata would look directly at Neji like this. Even Neji was stunned for a moment. For a moment, Neji didn't know how to speak.  Suddenly a golden light flashed, and a pair of hands wrapped around Hinata's waist.

    "I'm here, Hinata." Naruto blew gently against Hinata's ear.

    Hinata's ears trembled slightly, her cheeks turned red instantly, she covered Naruto's palms with both hands, turned her head to look at Naruto and said timidly: "Nodon't do thisNaruto, everyoneeveryone  here I am!"

    Naruto did not let go, but breathed out again into Hinata's ear: "So Hinata, if there are only two of us, can we do 'this'?" Naruto deliberately emphasized the word 'this'  As soon as Hinata heard the volume of these two words, an alarm instantly sounded on Hinata's face.

    Kiichi saw that Naruto and Hinata seemed to be going on, so he interrupted: "Hey, you don't have to be like this. Although you have a good relationship, you don't have to kiss me like this as soon as you meet.  "Then Ya said with an ambiguous smile: "Hinata, do you want me and the others to step away for a while and let you and Naruto make out first."

    "Make love!" Hinata repeated, then closed her eyes and fainted.

    Naruto tightened his hands on Hinata's waist, letting Hinata completely lean into his arms. Hanabi saw Hinata fainted, shook her head slightly, then came to Naruto's side and stretched out her hand unceremoniously: "  Leave it to me. Just let me take care of her. It's not convenient for you as a grown man."

    Hearing the rudeness in Hanabi's tone, Naruto just smiled softly, handed Hinata into Hanabi's hand and said, "Then Hinata is in your hands, Hanabi." Hanabi took Hinata.  Naruto looked at Hinata, stretched out his hand slightly and stroked the naughty hair on Hinata's face behind her ears: "We haven't seen each other for so long, Hinata hasn't changed at all, she's still so shy. You have to take good care of her.  She."

    "Of course, I won't let any man take advantage of my sister." As he said that, Hanabi glared at Naruto fiercely, "Haha." Naruto looked at Hanabi. Regarding Hanabi's hostility, Naruto just said lightly.  smiling.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 601

    Regarding Hanabi's hostility, Naruto just smiled softly, while Neji frowned slightly, but it was hard to say anything. First of all, Neji was from a separate family, and both Hinata and Hanabi were young ladies of the clan. According to etiquette, he  He was not qualified to point out the shortcomings of their salutes, not to mention that Neji had already betrayed Konoha with Naruto, and at the same time he had betrayed the Hyuga family, so he was even more unqualified to say anything.  But other people can't get involved.

    "By the way, Naruto, has the matter that brought you here been resolved?" Sakura asked, and at the same time diverted the attention of the group. After all, Hanabi came out with her group, so if anything happens,  , then it wouldn¡¯t look good. Although Sakura knew that Naruto would not argue with Hanabi even for Hinata¡¯s sake, she didn¡¯t think that Ningji would always be so easy to talk to, so Sakura took advantage of Hanabi not saying anything.  When he said something too outrageous, he changed the topic first, especially to divert the attention of Naruto and Neji.

    Neji frowned slightly and wanted to say something, but glanced at Naruto and ultimately did not say anything. Others naturally saw Neji's actions. In fact, when Sakura spoke, she knew that her words should not be spoken.  , but she had no choice. For a moment, she could only think of this to change the topic.

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "It's basically settled, and this meeting of the Five Shadows has ended, so I plan to return to the Snow Country first. There are still many things that need to be dealt with in the Snow Hidden Village of the Snow Country.  "

    "Really?" Sakura responded: "I didn't expect that we were late. It seems that it's almost time for us to return to Konoha. By the way, Naruto, are you leaving soon?"

    The man responded slightly and said, "I'm going back to prepare for the Fourth Ninja War"

    "The Fourth Ninja War?" Everyone was shocked, and the anxious Ya immediately said: "Hey, Naruto, what is going on? What is the Fourth Ninja War?"

    "War has just been declared, so you don't know yet. At the Five Shadows Conference, the leader behind Akatsuki and the first Hokage jointly established Konoha's legendary super ninja, Uchiha Madara, officially declared war on the Five Shadows. He announced that he would  Capture the remaining eight and nine tails, and if the previous seven tailed beasts extract chakra to achieve their own goal of unifying the entire world, the five shadows are naturally different, but in the face of Uchiha Madara's powerful strength and  The seven tailed beasts and five shadows that have been captured by him have decided to form a ninja alliance to jointly deal with Uchiha Madara. Of course, it is normal that you don't know about this just happened, but you should know about it soon."  Wan Naruto paused slightly and said: "But you are all people who have never experienced war. Although you are very strong and have performed many missions, the battlefield is not like other mission places, and the danger is much greater.  Ten times, especially the Ninja World War, the danger is several times greater"

    "Hmph, you're talking as if you've been on the battlefield." Hanabi said with a disdainful look on her face, directly interrupting Naruto's words.  Everyone looked at Hanabi with some displeasure in their eyes.

    "The country of Snow has grown from a small country to the present day. He has been on many battlefields." Aburame Shino, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said something, but this sentence made Hanabi stunned, and then her expression changed.  It looked better, but he still insisted: "That's just a battlefield for ordinary people, not a battlefield for ninjas."

    Naruto smiled softly and said: "Okay, in short, everyone should be careful and make no big mistakes, and return to Konoha as soon as possible. The Fourth Ninja World War has been officially declared, and the whole world will burn soon.  The war is raging, and I'm afraid there won't be much peace by then." At this point, Naruto stopped talking and said, "Okay, you'd better return to Konoha quickly."

    "By the way, Naruto." Sakura looked at Naruto and said hesitantly, "I heard that Sasuke is here too"

    "Sasuke?" Naruto said, then looked at Sakura and said, "Sakura, do you still remember?"

    Sakura was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "Well, I still remember that when Sasuke left, I asked you to bring Sasuke back, and then"

    "That time I didn't bring Sasuke back to Konoha!" Naruto interrupted Sakura and said, "I knew at that time that it was the first but also the last time that I sincerely wanted to bring Sasuke back.  Konoha. I'm afraid I won't have a chance in the future." After saying this, Naruto bowed his head slightly to Sakura and said, "I'm sorry, Sakura, I'm going to break the contract this time." Sakura's face turned pale, and she knew that Naruto  The meaning of this sentence is,

    "Uchiha Sasuke, he is no longer the Sasuke he was when he was still in Konoha. Now he is just a man immersed in the darkness called 'hatred'. No one can get close to him, no one can get close to him,  If you want to get close to him, you can only sink into the darkness yourself.?.  Neji said: "But this is just getting close to him. It is simply impossible to make Sasuke change back to before. Unless one day he can get out of the darkness on his own, otherwise"  "After saying this, Neci paused slightly and said: "Personally, you'd better not go to Sasuke. The strength that Sasuke has now is not something you can compete with.  Even I may not be Sasuke's opponent.  "

    "Is there no other way?" Sakura lowered her head and asked, "Is there no other way to change Sasuke back?"

    The man nodded and said: "If you want to make Sasuke change back, there is another way besides Sasuke giving up his hatred. That is to make Sasuke realize his wish, which means to let him avenge the genocide."

    Sakura was silent for a moment, then gritted her teeth and said, "Does the enemy refer to Uchiha Itachi? But Uchiha Itachi is not in Uchiha Madara's hands."

    "Itachi, it seems that he really paid too much for Sasuke." Naruto raised his head slightly and looked at the sky, and then said with a hint of envy: "It's great that Sasuke has such a brother. It's a pity that Itachi has  What a useless brother."

    Everyone was stunned. Sakura looked at Naruto and seemed to want to say something, but Aburame Shino spoke again: "Naruto, what do you mean, Uchiha Itachi is not the murderer of the Uchiha clan?"

    "No, Uchiha Itachi was the one who massacred the entire Uchiha clan." Naruto shook his head and said, "But Uchiha Itachi was forced to do so, and even without Uchiha Itachi, the Uchiha clan would have been killed that night.  It will also be destroyed. It's just that Itachi chose to do it himself, with the purpose of exchanging the entire Uchiha clan for Uchiha Sasuke." Everyone's pupils shrank suddenly, with a look of surprise on their faces, even Aburame Shino was hidden in a turtleneck.  His face also showed surprise.

    After a while, Naruto waited for them to digest and said: "Sasuke has completely stepped into the darkness. Coupled with Madara Uchiha who is afraid that the world will not care about him, Sasuke is destined to stand opposite us. Maybe in the next  In the future, Sasuke will participate in the Fourth Ninja War as Uchiha Madara's subordinate. I hope you won't have to hold back on him at that time, let alone think that Sasuke can change back. He is no longer the person we know.  Uchiha Sasuke, he gave up on his men without hesitation during the Five Shadows Conference. As for our former companions, he can definitely kill them himself."

    "Why? Why did Sasuke become like this?" Sakura's eyes turned red, and tears immediately filled her eyes.  Naruto shook his head slightly, then turned around and said: "I still have a lot of things to deal with, so I'm leaving now. You guys should go back to Konoha as soon as possible." As he said that, Naruto took a deep look at Hina who was still lying in Hanabi's arms.  Tian glanced at him, a smile appeared on his face, and then he waved his hand and said: "Neji, let's go." With a sudden leap, his entire body flew out quickly.

    "Take care." Neci said to Xiao Li, then glanced at Hinata and Hanabi, then jumped up and followed Naruto's figure away.

    After Naruto and Neji left, Hanabi hugged Hinata and said secretly: "He is very strong, especially the Flying Thunder God Technique. Even my Byakugan could not see the moment he appeared. He looks very good, and the expression on his face  The six beards gave him a special temperament, and he had a pretty good temper. At least he did not turn against me despite my constant rebuttal. If it had been someone else, he would have turned against him long ago, and might even have taken action.  . The most important thing is his feelings for his sister. The moment he left, the look he looked at his sister was full of love and affection. No wonder his sister liked him so much, but it was a pity that he was already married and betrayed her. Although he was forced to  I was helpless, but it still caused a lot of harm to my sister, but"

    Tian opened his eyes slightly, looked around and found that he was lying in Hanabi's arms. He immediately got up, then looked around and said with some disappointment: "Naruto is gone. But that's right, Naruto is so busy, there is no  Time will stay longer. If I can help him, that will be great."

    Hanabi glanced at Hinata and sighed helplessly and said to herself: "It's just that even if he is married, he is still the whole life to my sister. And it seems that even my sister's soul is obsessed with him.  My sister is completely hopeless. Just like Uchiha Sasuke in his mouth. Now I just hope that he can treat my sister well."

    "Woof woof." Akamaru suddenly shouted loudly. Ya was slightly startled and said, "What, Akamaru, are you serious?" "Woof woof." Akamaru shouted twice again, "I know." Ya responded.  With a cry, Akamaru also stopped shouting.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes are on Ya.  Ya hesitated and said: "Akamaru said that it smelled an extremely subtle smell. The owner of this smell is UchihaSasuke."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 602

    "Sasuke!" Sakura exclaimed.  Kiba nodded slightly, then looked at Hinata and said: "Please, Hinata." Hinata nodded and made a slight seal with his hands, while Hanabi also made the same seal, and the two said at the same time: "Byakugan." Both of them used it at the same time.  He rolled his eyes, and countless meridians protruded around his eye sockets.

    The two of them looked around for a while, but found nothing.  Hinata shook her head at her teeth, and Hanabi said directly: "I didn't find anything, not even some traces of chakra."

    "Akamaru's nose is unmistakable," Aburame Shino said.  Kiba nodded and said: "I also believe Akamaru. But why can't Hinata and Hanabi find it? Their Byakugan can't be wrong."

    "Didn't Naruto say that?" Sakura said with a bitter smile at this time: "Sasuke attacked the Five Kage Conference. Maybe he passed by and stayed here after the attack, so there is still a trace of the smell left."

    Ya thought for a moment and said, "That does make sense. Because we stayed there, there will be more smell left behind."

    "Hinata." Shino Aburame pushed the sunglasses on her eyes slightly, then pointed with her hand and said: "Don't worry about other directions, use your white eyes, and observe this direction with all your strength."

    "Isn't this the direction from which Neji came?" Xiao Li took a look and said, "Speaking of which, we were chasing Naruto and Neji in this direction just now." Everyone was stunned, and Hinata nodded hesitantly.  , the marks on his hands changed, and then he looked in that direction with all his strength. Hanabi hesitated for a moment, then looked at Hinata, and looked over with all his strength. After a while, Hanabi first withdrew his eyes and shook his head: "I still haven't.  Any discovery."

    "This is it." Hinata said in surprise: "This chakra is."

    "What's the matter? Hinata." Ya asked immediately.

    Hinata retracted her eyes and said: "I found several chakras in this direction. Each chakra is very huge. One of them is the chakra of Uchiha Madara. And the remaining chakras are  , there are two groups that are constantly fighting. One of them is Uchiha Sasuke."

    "Sasuke is fighting!" Sakura said slightly, and then immediately rushed in that direction. Just as Sakura started, a black thing suddenly appeared in front of Sakura. Sakura was stunned, stopped, and looked at the oil  The female Shino said: "Zhino, why are you stopping me?"

    "Sasuke is Uchiha Madara's subordinate. Since Uchiha Madara is present, he will not let Sasuke die easily. What's more, according to Sasuke's current strength, he will not die so easily." Aburame Shino said slightly.  He pushed up the glasses on his eyes and said: "On the contrary, I am more concerned about another thing. I have been thinking about what happened until we met Naruto." Aburame Shino paused slightly and said: "We just met Naruto.  When we were alone, Naruto said that he had something to do. He asked us to leave and return to Konoha. We didn't listen and chased after him. However, Naruto and Neji were not fast enough for us to catch up. When we got here  , but just happened to meet Naruto. This time Naruto revealed a lot of information, which shocked us, but at the same time made us return to Konoha several times. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too strange? In addition, Naruto¡¯s attitude toward Sakura  That sentence. Sakura, what does Naruto mean by that sentence?" Everyone focused their attention on Sakura.

    "That was when Sasuke left Konoha. Hinata and Kiba were also present!" Sakura said, but then she couldn't continue.  Ya Yi scratched his head and thought hard: "Did Sakura and Naruto have any agreement at that time? It has been so long that I have forgotten it."

    "I remember that at that time, Sakura seemed to have asked Naruto to bring Sasuke back to Konoha." Hinata said softly.

    Sakura nodded and said: "Yes, at that time Sasuke suddenly left Konoha, I couldn't persuade Sasuke, I could only pray to Naruto to bring Sasuke back, but it failed in the end. I didn't expect Naruto to still remember it until now.  "

    "I remembered." Yayi patted his head and said: "At that time, Sakura, you said this was your life's prayer, and Naruto agreed, but the enemy's strength was far beyond our expectation. We  He even didn't expect that even Yakushi Kabuto would appear, and even Sasuke himself was unwilling to come back. In the end, Naruto and Sasuke had a big battle in the Valley of the End. Although they won Sasuke, they did not bring Sasuke back in the end. Wait, what if  If that's the case, then Naruto just said he was going to break the contract. He meant it."

    Sakura spoke at this time: "Naruto and Sasuke have met several times since the Valley of the End, and every time Naruto showed mercy to Sasuke. It was like this every time. But not long ago, Akatsuki attacked Wind Star City and almost killed him.  Hinata, Sasuke just attacked the Five Kage Conference as a member of Akatsuki, and Uchiha Madara officially declared war to start the Fourth Ninja War.Sasuke's tolerance may have reached its limit.  Naruto let Sasuke go this time, but if Sasuke appears as a member of Akatsuki next time, it will definitely be on the battlefield of the Fourth Ninja War.  "

    "Naruto never disregards the overall situation." Hinata said softly: "Naruto told me that he would marry the Daimyo of Snow Country in order to gain a better foothold in Snow Country.  At the same time, it is also for the sake of the overall situation. So if Naruto and Sasuke really meet on the battlefield, then Naruto will definitely kill Sasuke for the sake of the overall situation, so Naruto will apologize to Sakura in advance."

    "." Sakura fell silent. She knew Naruto. Naruto had been away from Konoha for so long, but he still remembered the original agreement. Coupled with the occasional meetings over the years, it proved that Naruto really valued him.  He had these companions, but now he decided to kill one of them with his own hands. Everyone present knew that Naruto definitely felt uncomfortable.

    "We'd better go take a look." Aburame Shino said, "But we can't let them find out, because we are definitely not Uchiha Madara's opponent. Once we are discovered, there will be only one end." Then Shino took back his own  of bugs.

    Sakura said: "Thank you, Shino. But this time I'll go by myself. There are some things I want to say to Sasuke alone." Everyone was stunned and hesitated for a moment, but Shino said: "Go over first.  , don¡¯t get too close yet. We¡¯ll talk about the rest later.¡±

    "Yes, Sakura, besides, Sasuke is also our companion." Ya said with a smile, then came to Shino's side, slapped Shino's shoulder hard, then put his arm on Shino's shoulder and said:  "However, I really didn't expect that Shino would talk so much today. I knew that although you are usually a taciturn guy, you are actually a guy who cares about his companions very much. I was indeed right."

    Aburame Shino shrank slightly and broke away: "There is one thing, let me say it first. This time, if Sasuke listens to the advice and returns to Konoha, then it will be natural. But if Uchiha Sasuke really refuses to repent, then  Just treat Uchiha Sasuke according to the rules for treating traitors. Sakura, if you don't have the heart to do it, let me do it." Sakura lowered her head slightly, not knowing what she was thinking. She didn't do anything to Shino's words.  respond.

    "Okay, okay, let's not talk about this for now." Zuo Jing immediately smoothed things over and said, "Let's go over and take a look first. Then we will make a decision." Everyone looked at Zuo Jing's smile, hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded.  nod.  Hinata and Hanabi, who only had their eyes open, saw Sai put a book into his ninja bag, but they both knew what the book in Sai's hand was, so they didn't say anything more.  So the group of people headed in Sasuke's direction.

    Not long after they left, a golden light flashed, and Naruto and Neji appeared. Naruto looked at the direction in which they left, shook his head slightly and said, "They still found it."

    "What should we do next? Naruto." Neji said: "They will definitely be discovered by Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara will not show mercy to them."

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "Not to mention Uchiha Madara, even Sasuke will not show any mercy. If they go this time, they will just embark on a dead end." As he said that, Naruto shook his head slightly,  Then he said: "Okay, Neji, you go back first, I will protect them secretly. By the way, immediately pass on my order and ask Mao Shanhong to hand over the mirror of Grandma Tsunade to the lustful immortal, and don't let the lustful immortal  The immortals spread out. I am afraid that Danzo will not be able to return to Konoha alive. Even if he defeats Sasuke, Uchiha Madara will not let Danzo go. Although the current Uchiha Madara's strength is not the peak of the past,  But it is definitely not what he said at the Five Shadows Conference. Otherwise, how could he defeat the three people of Nagato, Konan and Zangetsu Fengqing together? Even if Danzo has so many Sharingan  He is not his opponent. Seeing as he is doing everything for Konoha and for the sake of peace, even though he treated me and my mother like that before, he is about to die now, so there is no need to ruin his reputation.  "

    "Yes, leader." Neci responded: "My subordinates, please leave." After saying that, Neci turned around and flew away in the direction of Snow Country without any pause.  Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "Fortunately, I only used one of the shadow clones, and there are still three shadow clones left in the Toad Kingdom." As he spoke, Naruto made a slight seal with his hands and said: "If you want to avoid Hinata's white eyes, just  We can only rely on this. The Flying Thunder God Technique." Golden light flashed and Naruto's figure disappeared instantly.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 603: The Way of Ninja is ¡®Hate¡¯

    "Amaterasu!" Danzo stood on a high place and looked at the black flames that were gradually disappearing not far away and said: "I haven't seen him for a long time, but I didn't expect to see him again under such circumstances. He is indeed Itachi's younger brother.  , I didn¡¯t expect that even Amaterasu is so skilled, but even if the two brothers have mastered the same skills, there is still a big gap between them. Compared with Itachi, your Amaterasu is much weaker.  ." Sasuke was shocked. He had never thought that Danzo was still alive. His Mangeky¨­ Sharingan had clearly seen that Danzo had been hit by Amaterasu, and Amaterasu's black fire shadow would never burn the target before it was burned.  will go out, so he just lifted Susanoo's technique when the flames gradually extinguished. After all, although Susanoo was powerful, it brought a huge burden to himself, so when the battle was over, Sasuke  After dispelling this technique, this was the time when his defense was at its weakest.

    Sasuke gritted his teeth, but Danzo had already completed the mark in his hand and said: "Wind Release; Vacuum Jade." Although he took a sudden breath, it was this breath that caused a suction force around him, making him want to leave just now.  Sasuke's body suddenly escaped, and then Danzo spit it out directly towards Sasuke. In an instant, there seemed to be fluctuations in the distance in the air. He was stunned for a moment, then pushed the glasses on his eyes, and then he spat out.  It can be seen that Danzo sucked the gap in and then spit out a large number of air bullets similar to bullets.  The dense mass filled the entire space in an instant.  But Danzo, who had just spit out a large number of bullets, was already forming a seal, while Sasuke had to face the attacks of countless air bullets behind him.

    Needless to say, the speed of bullets, but Danzo's seals are faster. Even if his right hand is embedded with Sharingan, and even if that right hand has not been used for decades, his seals are still very fast.  , the air bullet had just approached Sasuke's back, Danzo had already completed the mark in his hand, but this time Danzo did not release it immediately, but instead triggered it.

    ¡®Bang bang¡¯ Sasuke had time to stand up, but at this moment countless bullets penetrated Sasuke¡¯s body, and in an instant Sasuke¡¯s body was beaten into a sieve.  "Sasuke!" Xiang Ling screamed. She saw with her own eyes that Sasuke was beaten into a sieve in front of her. She ran out of the hiding place desperately, and then ran towards the direction where Sasuke fell. Although  There was little hope, but she still hoped to bring Sasuke back.  At the same time, the seven people who saw this scene in the distance were Sakura, Aburame Shino, Sai, Lee, Kiba, Hinata, and Hanabi.

    In fact, they had just arrived. They had just hid their figures when they saw this scene. Everyone was dumbfounded. Only Saai, who had received root training, was not stunned. For him, Sasuke's behavior has nothing to do with him, he is just a person.  They were just strangers, so Sai didn't even change his eyes. Apart from Sai's surprise, Hanabi was not stunned. As for the reason, it was the same as Sai, but after all, Hanabi had not received training with Sai, so she was slightly surprised.  Aburame Shino woke up first, but as soon as she woke up, a mark formed on Aburame Shino's hand. Countless black things crawled out of Aburame Shino's body, and the small mouth next to her was instantly blocked.  Just enough to silence Sakura's exclamation when she saw Sasuke.

    Aburame Shino's mind was slightly distracted. Countless bugs quickly formed a few lines in front of the group of people. "No need to say anything. Although the wind direction is in our favor, the opponent's strength is too strong. If it is born, it is very likely to be discovered."  . Sasuke is very strong and will not die so easily." Seeing these words, Sakura calmed down.  At the same time, the bodies that everyone had just climbed up lurked down again. Sakura nodded slightly at Aburame Shino, who then took back his bug.

    Although Uchiha Madara has been paying attention to the battle between Sasuke and Danzo, he also has a trace of his mind on other places.  At that moment, although Sakura did not scream in surprise and the group's figures were not exposed, Uchiha Madara had already discovered their figures.  Although he did not turn his head, the Sharingan under his mask turned slightly and secretly said: "One, two, a total of eight little mice! It seems that Namikaze Naruto did not  They persuaded them to go back. However, Namikaze Naruto was not among them. His character should not leave her alone. Is he still hiding nearby? Forget it, at this time, it is still Sasuke and the captain's battle.  More important."

    "Wind Release; Vacuum Wave." When Danzo saw Sasuke being beaten into a sieve, he immediately turned his head and pointed it at Uchiha Madara, then spit out a straight line of wind blades and went directly towards Uchiha Madara.

    Madara Chiha stood still, the straight wind blade passed directly through Madara Uchiha's body, and then divided the boulder behind Madara Uchiha into two sections.  "Tch, it's really a troublesome ability." Danzo looked at Uchiha Madara and said: "But forget it, although it is troublesome, Uchiha can help you."??has been solved, and now you are the only one left, Madara. As long as you are solved, the world will be able to maintain general peace. By then, I will still have enough time.  And as long as I take away your Sharingan, then I can also use this ability, and Uchiha Sasuke's Sharingan. I will also take away his Sharingan in a while, and then I can use it.  Susanoo is gone.  "

    "Has Sasuke solved it?" Uchiha Madara said, and then pointed behind Danzo.  Behind Danzo, Xiang Lian suddenly said loudly: "Sasuke, you're okay!" There was strong surprise in his tone.

    "?" Danzo was shocked, and at the same time a doubt arose in his heart. He didn't see Sasuke hiding at all, and he didn't feel like he was under an illusion.

    "Who do you think we have already solved?" Sasuke's voice sounded behind Danzo.  Danzo knew that he had been deceived by Sasuke. He turned around and saw only Sasuke's head, not the body.  But one crow flew over and gradually formed Sasuke's body.  "Is it Itachi's technique again?" Danzo glanced at it and narrowed his eyes slightly again and said: "Itachi Uchiha is a very qualified ninja. His belief in living is self-sacrifice, for the village, and even more for the sake of the village.  You, Uchiha Sasuke, he gave you the goal of revenge, so that you can live to avenge him. He wants you to believe that the Uchiha clan is a clan that Konoha can be proud of, no, it should be said that so far  The Uchiha clan is indeed the proud clan of Konoha. In order to prevent you from knowing the truth of all this, Uchiha Itachi asked Hiruzen, the third generation. At the same time, when he left the village, he had already decided to die with you.  During the battle. For the sake of peace, he did not hesitate to abandon his reputation and bear the stigma. He gave up love and chose to die bearing hatred. The name of the Uchiha clan is entrusted to you, but Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi  The peace that was gained at such a price, and the Uchiha's reputation that was gained, do you want to destroy him with your own hands now?"

    "Peace?" Sasuke read a sentence, then looked at Danzo and said loudly: "This kind of peace is built on the blood and corpses of everyone in my Uchiha clan. This kind of peace is not only paid by my Uchiha clan.  You have lost your blood, and it has made my brother Uchiha Itachi bear a huge infamy. Apart from being a huge stain on my Uchiha clan, what qualifications do you have to talk to me about honor here." After saying this, Sasuke opened his eyes.  The Sharingan looked at Danzo and said: "For the so-called peace, I lost everything, my stern but caring father, my loving mother, my kind and kind brother. My parents died tragically, and my brother became a murderer of the genocide. This  This is the price of peace in Konoha as you say. If a price must be paid, then why don't we sacrifice the Uchiha clan instead of the third generation giving up the position of Hokage, and you withdraw from the elders? In that case, you can also get peace.  ? And I believe that Konoha can definitely develop better in the hands of my Uchiha clan."

    "Has your heart been filled with hatred?" Danzo looked at Sasuke and said, "The Uchiha clan does have many geniuses. In terms of combat power alone, the Uchiha clan is indeed the strongest in Konoha, except for the first Hokage.  When you were still alive, the Senju clan at that time was slightly better, but the position of Hokage is not just about being strong. If you want to become Hokage, you must meet many other conditions. And your Uchiha clan can meet the requirements in addition to combat power.  Except for that, other aspects are simply negative. If you want to rule a shinobi village, you Uchiha clan don¡¯t have that kind of talent yet.¡±

    A bloodthirsty smile appeared on the corner of Sasuke's mouth: "You just said that hatred has filled my heart, right?"

    "What do you want to say?" Danzo looked at Sasuke and said coldly.

    Sasuke's scarlet Sharingan seemed to emit a red light and said: "It's nothing, but I suddenly remembered that when I was in Konoha, I seemed to use the will of fire as my ninja, so let me tell you,  I am an Avenger, especially after leaving Konoha, hatred is my way of ninja." As he spoke, Sasuke reached out to cover his face, but revealed a pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and said: "I will never forgive  It takes the entire Uchiha clan to represent Konoha in exchange for peace. Since you have destroyed my Uchiha clan, then I will destroy the entire Konoha. Use the blood of the entire Konoha clan to honor my Uchiha clan and comfort me.  The unwilling souls of the Uchiha clan members who were sacrificed by you." a

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 604 Shadow Level Sasuke

    "Sasuke, why are you like this?" Sakura murmured as she looked at Sasuke who was making a loud declaration in the distance.  You must know that they are about a hundred meters away from Sasuke. This distance allows them to only hear the sounds of fighting, but not their voices. They can only rely on Akamaru's hearing, which is several times stronger than humans, and then rely on  The emotions between Kiba and Akamaru are used to convey the sound of the battle.  It's just that Kiba and Akamaru communicated very carefully, and then Kiba communicated very carefully with Shino Aburame, and Shino Aburame finally expressed it in words using his own bugs.

    Although they are so careful, they don't know that they have been discovered by Uchiha Madara a long time ago. Of course, only Uchiha Madara has discovered it now, and the others, even Xiang Ling, have not discovered it, although she is a sensory type.  She is a ninja, but because all her attention is on the battle between Danzo and Sasuke, she may not be able to detect someone coming behind her.  And Sasuke focused all his energy on Danzo, fighting Sasuke with all his strength, and Danzo kept fighting Sasuke, because Sasuke was not weak, and if he was not careful, he might really get hurt, but  It was impossible for Danzo not to pay attention to Uchiha Madara and Karin, so he had to devote some of his attention to Uchiha Madara and Karin. He did not believe that Uchiha Madara would let Uchiha Sasuke be killed by him.

    Of course, Hinata and Hanabi have already put away their Byakugan. Although Byakugan is very strong, it is easy for the other party to notice when they stare at Byakugan, especially Sasuke and Danzo. Both of them are extremely masters. If they use  If the Byakugan stares at them, they will be discovered in an instant, so Hinata and Hanabi have already put away the Byakugan and just look into the distance with ordinary eyes. It is precisely because of this that Naruto can quietly come to Hinata.  Above the field, he glanced at the people hiding below, shook his head with a wry smile, and then hid among the leaves.  Naruto made a slight mark on his hands, which was the mark of the Flying Thunder God. Naruto was already prepared. Once Uchiha Madara launched an attack on Hinata and the others, Naruto would immediately step forward to block Uchiha Madara.  It was precisely because of this that Naruto gave up and immediately returned to the Snow Country and continued to stay here. You must know that in the Snow Country, Naruto still had a very important matter to deal with.  Moreover, Naruto still needed to communicate with Jiraiya, and suddenly Naruto felt like he had a headache.

    "Is it an illusion?" Danzo said as he watched Sasuke being formed into a group of crows in front of him: "You can actually use an illusion on me. This is worthy of praise." "Go to hell, Amaterasu." Sasuke's left eye  Blood flowed out of it, but black flames instantly appeared on Danzo's body.

    Danzo glanced at it, Weiwei's right hand stretched out his index and middle fingers and pinched it slightly, directly clamping the tip of a sword. Then the black flames on Danzo's body disappeared directly, and Sasuke was seen holding both hands.  The Kusanagi sword stabbed towards Danzo's heart, but the tip of the Kusanagi sword was caught by Danzo's fingers.  Sasuke was startled and immediately twitched, but did not pull back the Kusanagi sword. He immediately let go of the Kusanagi sword and wanted to retreat, but as soon as Sasuke retreated, two bandages suddenly appeared around him, and Sasuke was killed in an instant.  It was entangled, making Sasuke unable to move.

    "As expected, he is Itachi's younger brother. He has very good illusion skills." Danzo held the Kusanagi sword and looked at Sasuke who could not move. "But that's it. Compared with Itachi's Yuedu, who can freely control time,  That's a world of difference, your illusion is nothing more than that." Danzo said, raising the Kusanagi sword in his hand.

    "Sasuke!" Xiang Lian said in shock, and then immediately rushed towards Danzo, holding a kunai in his hand. Danzo glanced at Xiang Lian for a moment, and when he saw that the kunai was about to stab him, his feet  With one turn, he let Xiang Lu pass over. Xiang Su suddenly stood still. At this time, Danzo turned around and kicked Xiang Su's calf. There were two "clicks" and the sound of bone cracking was very obvious.  Kaoru was kicked in the calf and fell down involuntarily, but before falling to the ground, Kaoru was kicked in the back by Danzo, and the huge force directly kicked her away.

    With a 'Peng' sound, the fragrant phosphorus hit a rock, directly smashing the huge rock into pieces.  "Ahem. Sasuke." Xianglan crawled out of the rubble and spat out a mouthful of blood.  However, Kaoru's calf was broken by Danzo's kick, and she could not stand up at all before the treatment was completed.

    Danzo glanced at Xiang Lian and said: "In this case, the matter is solved." Then Danzo made a slight seal and said: "Resolved."

    "Don't continue to use it, but use taijutsu?" Uchiha Madara looked at Danzo and said secretly: "Does it seem to be saving chakra? It seems that he wants to fight me. Really, I want to rest for a while.  But it seems that Sasuke is really not as good as Itachi. But he is the only one who can activate Susanoo now, and he can't die yet." Thinking of this, under Uchiha Madara's whirlpool mask, something seemed to have happened  There was a whirlpool.  This?Uchiha Madara is about to use space ninjutsu to save Sasuke.

    Danzo glanced at Uchiha Madara, then raised the Kusanagi sword high, looked at Sasuke with his left eye and said: "Itachi, why did you leave this garbage life? You killed all the emotions with blood and tears, for the sake of the village  , slaughtered all the Uchiha tribesmen for the sake of peace, but was unable to do anything to this piece of trash. Look at his wretched state now, Itachi, this piece of trash is the only stain on your perfect life, and it is simply the only failure in your life.  Manifest." Danzo said and swung down the Kusanagi sword in his hand mercilessly.

    The whirlpool around Uchiha Madara became more intense, but he still didn't take action. He was still waiting, waiting for Sasuke to explode. Of course, he didn't believe in Sasuke, he believed in Itachi. He believed that Itachi couldn't do anything to Sasuke not only because  Brotherly love.  The mark in Naruto's hand condensed and could be activated at any time. Of course, Naruto would no longer care about what happened to Sasuke, but if Sakura wanted to rush out after seeing this scene, Naruto would definitely stop her.  Yes, Naruto will not let Sakura harm other people because of her emotions.

    Sasuke suddenly shouted loudly: "I said, you are not qualified to mention Itachi." Then strong chakra surged out of Sasuke's body, and then purple chakra rose directly into the sky.  Then a huge skeletal figure appeared, it was Sasuke's Susanoo.

    "Damn it." Danzo was completely knocked away by Susanoo. When his body was still unable to be controlled, Danzo looked at Sasuke and said secretly: "Is this the true form of Susanoo?"  A layer of armor-like things appeared on Sasuke's Susanoo's upper body, including his head. A purple bow appeared on his left hand, and a huge arrow appeared on his right hand. Now Susanoo was in full swing.  He aimed his bow at Danzo, but he didn't shoot the arrow because he wasn't sure of the hit.

    "Sasuke's chakra is completely different from before. They are basically two people." Xianglan lay on the ground, raised her head slightly and looked at Sasuke and secretly thought. Because of Sasuke's drastic change, she completely forgot about the severe pain in her body.

    "I didn't expect that under such circumstances, Sasuke actually broke through the bottleneck and truly entered the shadow level." Naruto looked at Sasuke and said to himself: "It seems that Danzo has no chance to fight Uchiha Madara."

    "That's great, Sasuke is okay." Sakura sobbed in a low voice. It was Aburame Shino who suppressed Sakura just now. If not for this, Sakura would have rushed out long ago.  But at this moment, Aburame Shino sighed in her heart about Sasuke's strength.

    "Damn it." Ya said in a low voice: "I didn't expect that Sasuke's strength has increased again. I'm afraid his strength has already entered the shadow level. Those of us who are at the same time as him have been far away from him.  If we are left behind, I'm afraid we can only look up to Sasuke when we face him in the future."

    "Ya, why do you use 'ye'?" Xiao Li asked curiously.  Yaichi shook his head and said with a hint of reluctance and envy: "Because there is still Naruto. These two guys are so perverted, but I don't know who is stronger between Sasuke and Naruto now?"  Female Shino made a silencing gesture, and everyone fell silent.

    Uchiha Madara looked at Sasuke's slight nod with a trace of appreciation in his eyes, and thought to himself: "It really didn't disappoint me. The hatred increased again, increasing the power of the Sharingan, and the body also responded accordingly. It's a good development.  , it seems that I don¡¯t need my help anymore, but looking at the current situation, it is not unreasonable for Itachi to entrust everything to Sasuke. Although he is not as good as Itachi now, in the future development, Sasuke may not be worse than Itachi.  No. No, Sasuke will definitely surpass Uchiha Itachi in the future, and the hatred in his heart is the best to use."

    Just when Danzo landed, Susanoo immediately let go of the arrow in his hand. Danzo raised his head slightly and was about to form a seal with his hands: "Sure enough, he aimed at the time when I landed from the beginning, but he didn't expect it.  The arrow speed was so fast. It was beyond my expectation. In this case, it would be too late to form the seal. There is no other way." Danzo gave up the seal, and then there seemed to be a squirming movement on the shoulder of his right arm, and then a huge  The tree stretched out of thin air in front of Danzo, growing into a towering tree in an instant.

    With a "boom", the purple arrow landed within two centimeters of Danzo's side. The clothes on Danzo's right arm were completely torn, and it was seen that the towering tree and Danzo's arm were connected.  , it seems that the big tree is stretched out from Danzo's arm.

    "Wood escape!"

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 605 Analysis of Fragrant Phosphorus

    "Danzo's chakra has been greatly reduced." Xiang Lian tried his best to say loudly: "Sasuke, judging from the previous battle, this guy should have the ability to die, but Susanoo's attack just now, why did he?  Consume a lot of chakra to avoid Susanoo's attack. The only reason is that once he is hit, he will die. All his secrets seem to be in the eyes closed on that arm  Ahem." Xiang Liao said and coughed again, spitting out blood.

    "Yes." Sasuke looked at Danzo, and immediately the long bow in Susanoo's hand was pulled open again. Danzo glanced at the man who had been knocked to the ground by him and secretly said: "This brat is a perceptive ninja.  It seems that she discovered some secrets of my jutsu, but forget it, it's useless even if he knows everything, he just needs to kill her." At the same time, Danzo completed the mark on his hands and said secretly: "Forbidden jutsu? Yi  Zanagi." 'Boom' Susanoo's arrow shot right into Danzo's heart.

    "Is that Wooden Technique?" Uchiha Madara was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly said: "I find it strange. It is already very good that someone from the Uchiha tribe can control the Sharingan, but I didn't expect that he would transplant the cells of the first generation.  , but only in this way can he control so many Sharingan, damn Orochimaru, it seems that he has been in contact with Danzo for a while." Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara's Sharingan flashed with a brilliance:  "But the jutsu Danzo used just now is unmistakable. It is the forbidden jutsu of the Uchiha clan, Izanagi. It only takes a very short time to injure all factors that are unfavorable to the caster.  Even death, in short, all unfavorable factors are converted into dreams, and then all factors that are beneficial to the caster, such as attacks, etc., become reality. Izanagi can freely control the boundary between reality and dreams.  , the ultimate illusion cast on oneself. But this kind of illusion, which is so powerful that it is almost invincible, requires a huge price, which is light. If Izanagi's Sharingan is used, it will immediately lose its light, and then it will be closed forever and cannot be used again.  Open. And there is a certain time limit. When Izanagi activates it, the timer starts. After the time, even if the ability has not been used once, the eye will still be closed forever, and using it at this time will allow  If reality is transformed into a dream, this time will be shortened. In addition, this time itself is extremely short. Even I may not be able to last long. However, in the battle of ninjas, especially now with Sasuke and Danzo.  In a battle between Tanekage-level ninjas, not to mention a certain amount of time, even if it is only a few milliseconds, they may decide the winner. Therefore, although Izanagi's cost is very high and there is a time limit, it is enough to decide  Ninety-nine point nine percent of the battles in the history of ninjas have ended. This kind of battle situation that is still entangled after using Izanagi has probably never happened in all the battles from the beginning of the history of the ninja world to the present.  More than three times. It's just that a person usually only has two eyes, so although Izanagi's genjutsu is extremely powerful, it is a super powerful genjutsu that can only be used twice in a lifetime. However, Danzo now has this on his right arm.  Many eyes The duration of Izanagi will be different for everyone. I am afraid that there will be so many Sharingans on his arms in order to extend the duration of Izanagi, an experiment created by Orochimaru's suggestion  Bar."

    "Be careful, Sasuke." Xiang Ling said again: "The chakra on his body has changed slightly, just like when he fought with you before, and he used the nearly invincible technique just now ahem.  Xiang Ling coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood again and said to himself: "That guy is so strong. Even if I was just kicked by him, my internal organs were injured. With my self-healing ability, it has not healed after so long."  Recovery. From this point of view, I really envy that guy Shuiyue's ability. I just don't know how that guy is doing now? Although I hate that guy and really want that guy to die there, after all, he has become such a  Ku's companion, I still hope that guy can survive. And Jugo too. Now we can only help Sasuke kill Danzo that guy before we can talk about anything else. I hope those two guys can survive, but I also have a kick.  I can¡¯t do anything to help Sasuke, I can only provide Sasuke with as much information as possible so that Sasuke can increase his chances of winning by two points.¡±

    Thinking of this, Xiang Ling stopped caring about the injuries in his body and concentrated on analyzing the ninjutsu performed by Danzo.  Danzo glanced at Uchiha Madara from a distance and said secretly: "Uchiha Madara doesn't seem to be planning to participate in the battle for the time being, but he can't be too careless. He must leave the strength to fight him. But it can't be lifted now.  Izanagi, damn it, I haven't fought for too long, has my physical strength deteriorated to this point? I didn't expect that in Izanagi's state, he would be so tired against a mere Uchiha Sasuke, and against the stronger Uchiha Madara.  , without Izanagi, I have no chance of winning at all. In this case, I must deal with Uchiha Sasuke as soon as possible, and I was concentrated twice by Susanoo and wasThe light burned twice, and four Sharingan eyes on my arm have been blinded. Now I have entered the state of the fifth one, which consumes too much power.  "

    Thinking of this, Danzo formed a slight seal with his hands, and then chakra appeared on his feet, and then he suddenly rushed towards Sasuke, "Yeah!" Sasuke stood high and watched Danzo rush over, but he was not in a hurry.  Because Sasuke opened the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, although Danzo was very fast, he still couldn't hide it from Sasuke's eyes.  Sasuke could still clearly see Danzo's body movements.

    Suddenly, just as Danzo made a sudden leap and rushed towards Sasuke, Susanoo finally let go of the bow string in his hand, purple light flashed, and with a 'bang' sound, the long arrow penetrated Danzo directly.  Hidden throughout the chest.

    But then Danzo, who was pierced by the long purple arrow, disappeared, and Danzo rushed in front of Sasuke from the other direction.  The body stopped in mid-air. Sasuke originally wanted to attack again immediately, but just as his thoughts moved, Susanoo also raised the bow and arrow in his hand. But at this moment, Sasuke opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood.  Then his legs softened and he knelt on the ground. Danzo felt happy, and at the same time he completed the mark with his hands: "Wind Release? Vacuum Dayama." Danzo opened his mouth and blew out a super large air bullet with a radius of five meters, 'Boom  'With a sound, he hit Sasuke's Susanoo hard.

    Danzo stood on the ground, and in the palm of his right hand, the Sharingan slowly closed.  "One eye is closed. In this case, there will only be five left. The timer has started and the duration of this technique must be calculated." On the ground, Danzo was sensing Danzo not far away and said:  "Every time you close your eyes, the chakra will suddenly decrease. This is the best and best timer. And if Danzo suddenly releases this technique, the chakra fluctuation will change. This is the best calculation method.  .I can calculate it even without looking at Danzo."

    "We can no longer waste time and energy on a small character like Uchiha Sasuke. It's just that Susanoo doesn't seem to be easy to deal with." Danzo formed a seal with his hands and said: "Psychic art." With a 'bang',  There was a magical burst of smoke, and a huge monster appeared next to Danzo. It was dozens of meters tall and made a roar like an elephant.

    The smoke dissipated, and a monster with the triangular ears of a cat, the trunk of an elephant, the eyes of a rhinoceros, the tail of an ox, and the feet of a tiger appeared.  The monster let out an elephant's roar, then opened its mouth, and a huge suction force was generated. Countless rocks and trees were pulled up and swallowed into the monster's mouth. Sasuke was affected by the suction force and could only rely on it for a moment.  Susanoo came to the defense.  Danzo took advantage of this moment and rushed towards Sasuke from the other side.

    "I will never let you leave my senses." Xiang Ling clutched the ground tightly and said to her heart.

    "This animal seems to be a tapir." Naruto looked at the channeled monster and said to himself: "It is said to be a monster that can eat human nightmares. And it is the kind that only eats nightmares. It seems to have a good taste.  It's just that Danzo is too impatient. If he can fight steadily here, it might change the situation of the battle. Now, I'm afraid Danzo is going to 'die' again."

    Danzo rushed behind Sasuke, quickly formed a seal with his hands and said: "Wind Release? Vacuum Waves." Danzo opened his mouth and spit out several straight wind blades in succession towards Susanoo.  'Boom, boom, boom' All the straight-line wind blades attacked Susanoo's back at once, because the wind generated by the tapir's suction strengthened the power of the wind blades, and at the same time, because all the wind blades attacked on Susanoo's back.  At the same point, the armor-like thing on Susanoo's body was directly broken.  Danzo's eyes narrowed and he said: "We found a flaw." Then he immediately rushed towards Sasuke.

    But this time it reminded Sasuke, who formed a seal with his hands and said: "Fire Release? The art of fireball." A fireball was spit out from Sasuke's mouth, but due to the huge wind force, the fireball expanded dozens of times in an instant, and then  It was directly sucked into the tapir's mouth, "Roar" The tapir screamed, stopped immediately, and then disappeared with a 'bang'.

    Sasuke turned around and looked at Danzo who had already rushed in front of him. With a "boom", Danzo's body was instantly knocked out by Susanoo.  With a "boom", Danzo directly crashed into several huge rocks, and then fell down. Blood flowed down Danzo's body. As expected, he couldn't die anymore.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 606 Danzo Shimura

    But Danzo's body disappeared again and reappeared aside.  Danzo glanced at his arm and slowly closed one of his Sharingan eyes again.  "Tch." Danzo raised his head and looked at Sasuke.

    "Sasuke, the time limit of that eye is about sixty seconds. During this time limit, he will be immortal, but the eyes on his arms will close as soon as the time is up." Xiang Lian shouted loudly.

    Danzo was slightly startled, and looked at the man whose legs were broken by his own kicks. A trace of murderous intent flashed in his eyes: "Damn it, who on earth can understand Izanagi's secrets in such a short period of time?"  constituted.¡±

    A smile appeared on the corner of Sasuke's mouth: "Duanzo, it seems that your secret can no longer be hidden."

    "Sasuke, he still has four sharingan eyes in his hand, which is about 240 seconds. As long as this period of time can be delayed, his immortality technique will be released."

    A smile appeared on the corner of Sasuke's mouth. In an instant, Susanoo punched Danzo away. While Danzo was beaten into a pulp because of the child's attack just now, Danzo's body disappeared again, and then in the  Appears in the other direction.  The battle between the two reached a stalemate, and a fierce offensive and defensive battle began. Danzo almost completely gave up defense because he had Izanagi and devoted himself to the offense, while Sasuke used Susanoo's power to continuously attack Danzo.  With.  As for defense, it was completely left to Susanoo's own defense.  Under this attack, the Sharingan on Danzo's right hand quickly closed again.

    "Why Sasuke, why are you still attacking? You should delay for time now!" Xianglan shouted, but Sasuke didn't pay attention to Xianglan at all.  Instead, he devoted his whole body and soul to fighting Danzo. At the same time, he struggled a little, looked at his calf and said secretly: "Isn't it okay? It seems that it will take some time to recover. Damn it, but at this time, Sasuke is already exhausted.  , but I can only lie here. Damn it!"

    "Izanagi's jutsu has indeed been revealed a lot by Kosovo." Madara Uchiha looked at Kosovo and said: "Looking at it this way, this guy's role is really great. In just a few minutes, he can only  , he has already seen most of Izanagi's strengths and weaknesses. She is not only a perception-type ninja, but can also be used as a medical-type ninja. The only flaw is probably her low combat ability, but  Even this is already amazing, and he is indeed the person chosen by Sasuke himself. But delaying time is of no use to Izanagi. If he suddenly distances himself and delays time, then Danzo can completely relieve Izanagi, so  If so, such a long battle is almost meaningless, and the reason why Sasuke is launching such a powerful attack now is to allow Danzo to continue to maintain Izanagi. As long as Danzo maintains Izanagi, sooner or later  All the remaining Sharingan eyes on his hand will be closed, but Sasuke's physical strength is almost exhausted now. Now we can see whether the Sharingan eye on Danzo's arm closes first or Sasuke's.  My physical strength was exhausted first.¡±

    With a 'boom', Danzo was once again blasted to the ground by Sasuke and smashed into a pulp. The only thing left was Danzo's right hand, but at this moment, the Sharingan on Danzo's right hand closed again.  One was lost, and only two were left.  Danzo's smashed body disappeared and reappeared not far away.

    "Hyang Phosphorus?" Naruto looked at Xiang Phosphorus who fell on the ground and said: "It's really amazing. I didn't expect that in such a few minutes, I could see through this jutsu. Even I only discovered that this jutsu and his hand  It's just related to the Sharingan on her. It seems that we should be careful about this guy in the future. Although she doesn't have Byakugan, her perception ability is definitely above Neji, not below him. But now Danzo's arm has closed  Eight eyes were lost, but there are still two left, and Sasuke's physical strength has been almost exhausted. After Danzo summoned the tapir, Sasuke has been panting violently. If he is not careful, even one eye will be lost.  No need, Danzo can tell the winner, and apart from these two, Danzo's right eye that has been hidden has not been used yet, but Uchiha Madara is still there, I'm afraid Danzo wants to keep it.  Let¡¯s use the power of that eye to deal with Uchiha Madara. But Danzo¡¯s chances of winning this battle are not high. Although Danzo should have a slight advantage in terms of strength alone, after all, he has not fought for so many years.  The fighting instinct has deteriorated a lot. Although Izanagi is nearly invincible, in the end he is just a tool. If you rely too much on the 'tool', you will eventually die from the 'tool'."

    Just when there were still two Sharingans left on Danzo's right hand, Sasuke's Susanoo disappeared automatically, as if it had not appeared at all, leaving no sign, and Sasuke was temporarily unable to fight.  Steady, my legs went weak, but luckily I held my hands on the ground in time to prevent myself from kneeling down.  Everyone was stunned, Danzo's face showed an imperceptible smile: "The Susanoo has disappeared, which means that your chakra is no longer enough to support you to continue using the Susanoo. Go to hell, Uchiha Sasuke  , I will accept your Sharingan. This is the first time I have directly obtained the Mangekyo Sharingan." Danzo rushed directly towards Sasuke, Sasuke's eyes condensed, and he immediately stood up and faced the same direction.  Danzo rushed over.

    With a 'bang' sound, Sasuke punched Danzo on the body. Although Danzo spurted out a mouthful of blood, he was not moved at all. He directly stretched out his right hand to grab Sasuke. Sasuke turned his body slightly and let Danzo pass.  Danzo grabbed Sasuke's collar, and immediately tried to pull Sasuke back, "Chidori-ryu." Sasuke shouted in a low voice, and a strong white electric current immediately emitted from his body.  , Danzo was hit from the front, and his whole body was immediately imprisoned by electric current. Sasuke didn't hesitate at all. He flipped his palm and an abomination immediately appeared in his hand, and then stabbed directly into Danzo's heart. Without any doubt,  Danzo died immediately, and then Sasuke no longer stayed where he was and jumped away.  Only this time Sasuke's clothes were completely torn.  Danzo's body disappeared again, and his body appeared on the other side without any damage.

    "Hufu." Sasuke kept breathing heavily. His body had reached its limit. Danzo glanced at his right arm again, and only the last Sharingan was still open.

    "Only the last one is left. We must kill Uchiha Sasuke before this eye closes." Danzo took out a kunai and secretly said: "If you can't kill Uchiha Sasuke while this room's eyes are open,  Then things will be in trouble.¡±

    "Huhu." Sasuke kept breathing heavily, and at the same time, a white arc of electricity emitted from his right hand, and something similar to a laser sword appeared in Sasuke's hand.

    "Is it similar to Chidori?" Danzo looked at the electric arc on Sasuke's hand and asked secretly: "And the 'Chidori-ryu' just now was improved by Chidori." Thinking of this, Danzo glanced at his right hand again  The Sharingan still open on his arm secretly said: "Since Uchiha Sasuke's Susanoo has disappeared, let's decide the winner in this blow. My Izanagi still has time, so even if  It¡¯s a shared demise, and it¡¯s also my victory.¡±

    "For the Sharingan in your arm, how many Uchiha people have you killed, Danzo?" Sasuke shouted loudly, while rushing towards Danzo with the Chidori Sword in hand.

    Danzo held the kunai in his hand, and then continued to blow chakra at the kunai. In an instant, the kunai was also covered with a layer of energy sword.  "Oh, will all the chakra be used to make a chakra sword?" Uchiha Madara took a look and said: "This is the last blow. What will be the result?" Under Uchiha Madara's mask  , the Sharingan turned slightly.

    "For the sake of peace in Konoha, I will not hesitate to kill more people." Danzo said loudly.  The distance between the two people quickly shortened.  Just when the two people were approaching, the last Sharingan on Danzo's arm closed, but Danzo didn't notice it at all. Just when this eye closed, Sasuke's Mangeky¨­ Sharingan moved.  , and then the eye opened again.  At this moment, Danzo lowered his head slightly and glanced at the Sharingan on his arm.

    "Puff, puff", only Danzo and Sasuke were seen. Each of them thrust his sword into the other's body. The only difference was that Sasuke directly penetrated Danzo's chest, although he did not stab his heart.  But it is also a fatal injury.  Danzo only stabbed Sasuke in the abdomen, but if it was at the beginning, Sasuke would be fine, but now, Sasuke's energy is exhausted, and this wound is also a fatal injury.

    "How could this happen," Danzo said in shock, "Why can't Izanagi activate?" Danzo glanced at his arm, only to find that all the Sharingan on it had been closed.  "Genjutsu!" Danzo said in shock.  Then Danzo looked at Sasuke, tightened the chakra sword in his hand and said: "Uchiha Sasuke, you must die with me as compensation."

    With a 'Peng' sound, Xiang Lian rushed to Danzo and Sasuke's side, kicked Danzo out, then exposed his arm and put it on Sasuke's mouth and said: "Hurry up and bite me, Sasuke." Sasuke.  I took one bite.  Danzo got up and took a look and said in surprise: "You guys are still a medical ninja!"

    "Sure enough, Danzo still died on the 'tool'." Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "If he hadn't relied too much on the Sharingan, this battle would not have ended so quickly."

    At this time, a big tree suddenly grew on Danzo's right arm, and the first-generation Cell Kick was no longer under control.  Danzo endured the pain and broke off his right arm, then pulled off the bandage on his head with his left hand to reveal the last Sharingan, the Sharingan of Uchiha Shisui.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 607 Goodbye Sasuke

    Danzo stood up, and then rushed towards Sasuke again. Sasuke immediately let go of the phosphorus, fully alert to Danzo, and electricity emitted from his body again.  Suddenly Danzo disappeared from Sasuke's eyes, "Sasuke!" Xianglan screamed, turned his head and saw that Danzo had caught Xianglan.  The remaining left hand was tightly stuck on Xiang Lu's neck, making it impossible for Xiang Lu to move at all.  As for Xiang Lian, his calf was broken once by Danzo. Although Xiang Lian had already treated himself, he was not completely healed, so he was still a little inconvenient and was caught by Danzo in an instant.

    "You talk about self-sacrifice, so why don't you threaten me by taking hostages?" Sasuke said with extreme disdain.

    "It's not that I'm greedy for life and afraid of death, but I can't die now. For Konoha and the ninja world, I absolutely can't die in a place like this. I want to be the only reformer to change the ninja world. This woman  It's an honor to die to help me achieve my goals."

    "Save me, Sasuke." Xiang Lian looked at Sasuke and begged.

    "Don't move, Koro, I will save you." Sasuke lowered his head and said. Hearing Sasuke's words, Koro was slightly relieved, while Danzo let out a slight breath. He was afraid that Sasuke really  No matter Xiang Phosphorus's life, in that case, he really has only one way to die.  Although the Sharingan in his right eye has not been used yet, he has to face more than just one enemy, so Danzo also relaxed slightly.

    Just when Danzo was relaxing, a white light suddenly flashed through, and Xiang Lian looked at the arc on Sasuke's left hand in shock, and then followed the arc to his chest: "Why, Sasuke?"

    A satisfied smile appeared on the corner of Sasuke's mouth and he said: "Xiang Phosphorus, for me, if you are caught, then you are just a stumbling block." After saying this, the arc in Sasuke's hand disappeared, but it was enough.  , the Chidori just now continuously pierced the phoenix, and even the body of Danzo behind the phoenix has been completely pierced.  The white arc directly penetrated the bodies of the two people.

    With a 'bang', Danzo could no longer hold the fragrant phosphorus and fell to the ground. At this time, Uchiha Madara stood up and came to Danzo and said: "Okay, the battle is over, but this is Uchiha  The eyes of Ha Shisui? Sasuke, leave it to me, I will recycle this eye."

    "Gugu." Danzo's mouth was full of blood. At that moment, Danzo didn't have time to react at all, including Izanagi, who didn't even have time to activate. He was hit directly.  It was aimed at the heart, so there was no possibility for Danzo to continue to live.

    "Hiruzhan, you have always been in front of me. Leave me far away." This thought suddenly flashed through Danzo's mind: "From childhood to adulthood, no matter what, you have to walk in my path.  In the front, whether it is learning ninjutsu or performing tasks, you are in front of me. But." Danzo reluctantly raised his head and looked at Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Sasuke in front of him and said secretly: "But this time, I want to leave.  In front of you. Hiruzen, you are Konoha bathed in sunshine, and I am the root in the darkness." Thinking of this, Danzo said loudly: "Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Sasuke, for Konoha,  For the sake of the ninja world, we will never let you live." Then some talismans appeared on Danzo's body.

    "This is, what's wrong, get out of here quickly, Sasuke." As he spoke, Uchiha Madara disappeared without any hesitation. Sasuke also used up the remaining strength to get back to where he was. At this time, a black energy ball appeared.  , "No matter where I go, I still can't catch up with you, Hiruzen, and even in the end, I never became Hokage like you. Hiruzen, I have been competing with you my whole life, but I have never won.  , but there is one thing that I walked in front of you, Hiruzen, and that is to sacrifice for Konoha. This time I am one step ahead of you. Haha, Hiruzen, I suddenly regret it, but I don¡¯t regret being Konoha.  Ye Sacrifice, I regret whether it was right or wrong to force Uzumaki Kina out of Konoha. If Uzumaki Kina still stays in Konoha, then Namikaze Naruto will definitely stay in Konoha. If so,  Then the superhuman talent and mind shown by Namikaze Naruto will definitely be a huge help to Konoha. It's a pity, it's a pity, it's a pity that I have been scheming others all my life, and I have never made any mistakes in order to achieve my goals.  The most powerful force has been sent out of Konoha. Haha, Hiruzen, you think I am not ridiculous. It must be ridiculous. Haha, Hiruzen, in your eyes, how do you view me like this? I will do whatever it takes.  Politician, former hot-blooded ninja? It's a pity that I can't hear your answer."

    Uchiha Madara and Sasuke appeared not far away, "It's really dangerous." Uchiha Madara said softly: "This is a technique that is automatically activated when dying, absorbing things within a certain range around it.  into the body, and thenThe art of sealing.  If we are sucked away, I'm afraid we can only go to hell with Danzo.  "

    Suke snorted coldly, then glanced at Danzo's body and said: "But forget it, this is just the first one. Brother, father, mother, just watch. In the future, there will be people one by one who will apologize to you.  of."

    Uchiha Madara glanced at it and then jumped up to Danzo's body, picked up Danzo's body and said: "Okay, Sasuke, I will recover Shisui's Sharingan first, you can deal with this person first."  Uchiha Madara looked at Xiang Lian and said: "It's best to kill her. She knows too many of our secrets, and although her fighting ability is not strong, her other abilities are very powerful, especially the analysis of ninjutsu and  I think you should also be very clear about chakra perception, and she will definitely not be able to be used by us in the future. Since she cannot be used by us, then kill her, at least we will have one less powerful opponent in the future."

    "Us?" Sasuke glanced at Uchiha Madara and said, "I seem to have already said that I have left Akatsuki, so don't involve me with you. Next, there will be Konoha." Sasuke's  A hint of perverted pleasure flashed in his eyes.

    Regarding Sasuke's words, Uchiha Madara directly ignored the first half of the sentence, and then said the second half of Sasuke's sentence: "Sasuke, I'd better take a rest first. Although I understand your desire for revenge, after all, you have just experienced something  After a big battle, your physical strength and chakra have been almost exhausted. It's better to take a rest first. Although I know you are cruel and impatient, rest is also necessary. Your pupil power has been overused today. If you use it forcefully, it will be harmful to you.  Your eyes are in great danger, and one day they won't be able to hold on anymore. If your eyes lose their brightness, then no one will be able to avenge the Uchiha clan, and what can you do if you go to Konoha alone?  what?"

    "Humph, you don't have to worry about this, I will take care of it." Sasuke said coldly, but Uchiha Madara had already heard it from his mouth, and Sasuke had already relaxed.  So Uchiha Madara glanced in the direction behind Sasuke and said: "Okay, Sasuke, I'll go recover Shisui's eyes first, and I'll leave this to you. Oh, by the way, there are eight rats hiding not far away.  'And it seems that you know many of them. Do you need me to tell them how to deal with them?" Uchiha Madara did not lower his voice, so Akamaru in the distance also heard it, and Akamaru immediately reported it to Kiba.  Tell it to other people.

    "Huh?" Sasuke was stunned, then waved his hand and said: "I can handle this kind of thing myself, so you don't need to worry about it." Uchiha Madara smiled softly, and then said: "Then it's up to you. In the end, cherish yourself.  This life, you are the only one who can avenge the Uchiha clan now." As he spoke, space fluctuations appeared around Uchiha Madara, and then Uchiha Madara completely disappeared.

    After Uchiha Madara disappeared, Sasuke glanced behind him, a smile appeared on his lips, and then searched for a while, and soon found his Kusanagi sword.  Holding the Kusanagi Sword in hand, Sasuke walked towards Karusa step by step.  Blood continued to flow from Xiang Lian's mouth. She looked at Sasuke, and there was not much hatred in her heart, but only sadness, sadness for her relationship that had ended before it even started.

    Sasuke stood in front of Koso with the Kusanagi sword he was holding, and raised the Kusanagi sword in his hand: "I really have to thank you, Koso. If it weren't for you, I wouldn't have known Danzo so easily.  "After saying that, Sasuke waved it down without hesitation.  "Sasuke!" Sakura rushed out directly, and Sasuke stopped swinging the Kusanagi sword and looked at Sakura jumping from a distance, with a smile on his lips.

    "I can't bear it anymore. We've been discovered anyway, so we might as well rush out. Let's go, Akamaru." When Kiichi saw Sakura rushing out, he shouted loudly, and then rushed out with Akamaru.  Seeing the two of them rushing out, Aburame Shino shook her head helplessly, and then rushed out too. Xiao Li shouted "Youth" and followed him out. Sai moved quickly and followed Xiao Li after he went out.  After going out, only Hinata and Hanabi were left.

    Hinata stood up and looked at Hanabi and said: "Okay, Hanabi, you don't need to participate anymore. It's better to go back quickly. Let my sister do this battle. The Hyuga clan still needs you." Then no.  Waiting for Hanabi to answer, she rushed out.

    "I will not abandon my sister and escape alone." Hanabi said, and then rushed out after Hinata.

    "One after another." Sasuke glanced at everyone, and finally put his eyes on Akamaru and said: "It seems that the eight 'rats' Madara mentioned are the seven of you and this dog."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 608 Sasuke¡¯s Conditions

    After hearing Sasuke's words, there was a hint of anger on the other people's faces, because Sasuke's tone was very rude, and his slightly raised chin was facing everyone, as if he was looking down at them.  .

    "Sasuke, she seems to be your subordinate, right?" Sakura said looking at Xianglan who was lying aside.  Because of Sakura's opening, everyone else suppressed their anger and closed their mouths after hesitating for a moment, because only Sakura and Sasuke have the deepest relationship here. Now that Sakura has spoken, others  There is no need to speak anymore.  Just wait for things to develop.  What's more, they are still very afraid of Sasuke's strength.

    "That's right." Sasuke nodded with a smile on his face: "And she is also a very capable subordinate, because she is a perceptive ninja. She has extraordinary perceptual abilities, and he can easily perceive others.  Chakra, as long as she remembers a person's chakra, then even if that person is mixed among tens of thousands of people, she can find that person in an instant. And not only that, her chakra possesses beyond  Imagine the resilience. If you bite her arm, the chakra will be restored, and even the wounds will begin to heal. At the same time, she has a strong analytical ability. A lot of time, she can rely on just a little  He can completely analyze the clues. It can be said that she is not only a perceptual ninja, but also a medical ninja and strategist. As a member of the Eagle Team, she plays a very important role."

    "In that case, Sasuke, why did you kill her? Wouldn't it be better to keep her by your side?" Sakura lowered her head and said softly.

    "Because she is no longer useful." Sasuke glanced at the phosphorus, then threw away a broken shuriken and said: "Indeed, her ability is very good, and she is also very important to me, Sakura.  What do you do with these 'kunai and shuriken' that are completely useless!"

    "Have I become a completely useless 'kunai and shuriken'?" This thought flashed through Xiang Lian's mind, and then she kept thinking about how she followed Sasuke after he killed Orochimaru.  Everything Sasuke did after leaving the base, suddenly a trace of ridicule appeared on the corner of Xiang Lian's mouth, self-ridicule: "It turns out that all the beauty is just my self-imagination."

    Sasuke glanced at Xiang Lian and said: "She is completely useless. She can no longer help me with my revenge. I always just give up things that are useless."

    "Why, Sasuke, are you like this? Why can't you go back to the Sasuke you were before." Sakura lowered her head and said, "Why can't you go back to that time? Why can't you give up hatred?"

    "Go back to that time, give up hatred. Haha, haha." Sasuke said, and then laughed loudly. What was conveyed in Sasuke's laughter was not joy, but endless hatred. Listening to the sound of hatred,  The laughter sent chills to everyone present, especially Akamaru who hid behind Kiba after humming twice.

    "No problem." Sasuke stopped, and then said: "As long as you can do one thing, then I will stop revenge and give up hatred. As for returning to Konoha, there is no problem, even if you want to do it to me.  I don¡¯t have any objections to the punishment.¡±

    "Really, Sasuke!" Sakura said excitedly.

    "Great, in this case, the old Sasuke will come back, and we can have another companion." Ya said with a smile, and the smile on his face made everyone feel his sincerity.

    "Yes." Xiao Li said equally excitedly: "After we return to Konoha, let's have a good discussion." Everyone else also had smiles on their faces, especially Hinata, because she thought of Naruto.  If Sasuke can really return to Konoha, then Naruto can definitely return to Konoha." This was the first thought that came to Hinata's mind after hearing Sasuke relent.

    "What is it? Sasuke, what is it that can make you give up the hatred that you have persisted in for so many years?" Sakai's face showed no expression. He looked at Sasuke and said directly. Just this sentence made everyone  All the enthusiasm has cooled down.

    "Really, Sasui, can't you have some other expressions? Don't be too serious." Ya looked at Sasui who was expressionless and serious and said, "As long as Sasuke is willing to come back, then even if you risk your life  , I will also help him complete it."

    "That's right." Xiao Li said loudly: "I will also try my best to help you."

    "That's right, that's it." Ya said loudly: "As long as we all work together, we will be able to accomplish anything no matter what.of.  At worst, just treat it as an S-level mission.  "

    Saoi shook his head slightly and said: "It's not that simple. I have studied it. In order to take revenge, Uchiha Sasuke gave up everything in Konoha and left Konoha to join Orochimaru. After studying under Orochimaru for several years, there was  He killed Orochimaru, then joined the Akatsuki, and then attacked the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki in Hidden Cloud Village. He even attacked the Five Kage Conference before, and just killed Danzo-sama. Do you think he would give up all this so easily?  Are you willing to be captured without any help?"

    "It's too hard to say what you said is too harsh." Ya said with some dissatisfaction, but he also agreed with Sai's view, so he looked directly at Sasuke without talking to Sai.

    "Sasuke, what do you need us to do?" Sakura looked at Sasuke expectantly and said, "As long as we can do it, we will do our best to do it. I believe that Godai-sama will also be very happy.  She will definitely help you."

    "Godai-sama, are you talking about Senju Tsunade?" Sasuke said with a cold smile: "If I remember correctly, during the Five Kage Conference, Danzo wanted to capture Senju Tsunade back to Konoha.  However, due to some violent behavior during the process, Namikaze Naruto was dissatisfied, and the two fought. As a result, Senju Tsunade was hit head-on by Namikaze Naruto's Nine-Tailed Rasengan, and was immediately killed by Danzo.  A sharp crutch penetrated the body. It's hard to tell whether he is alive or dead now. Is she going to help me head-on again?"

    "What, how is it possible? Master actually" Sakura said in shock, even others looked surprised.

    "Sasuke, what is your request?" Aburame Shino said: "If it is something that cannot be accomplished, it is best for you and Danzo to die here together."

    " Shino looked at Aburame Shino in shock. He did not expect that Aburame Shino would suddenly say such heartless words.

    But Sasuke didn't care. He glanced at Aburame Shino, and then shouted loudly: "It's very simple. As long as you bring my father, my mother, my brother, and my clansmen, they all come here and stand with me."  If you say it in front of me, then I am willing to listen to you in everything. Even if you kill me immediately, I will never make any resistance."

    "Sasuke" Sakura called softly.

    "Sure enough, is it the kind of mission that cannot be completed?" Sai took out a writing brush and said: "In this case, then this is the only choice left." The ink on the brush was thrown out, and the surroundings of Sai appeared directly  Dozens of black venomous snakes.

    "Sakura Sakura stepped forward and stopped in front of Saoi. Suddenly, countless black things poured out. Behind Aburame Shino, countless black bugs were seen crawling out of his body, covering the surrounding area. Aburame Shino was slightly stunned.  Pushing up her glasses, she said: "Sakura, according to the regulations, if a rebellious ninja refuses to repent, then he has no choice but to deal with the rebellious ninja personally.  What's more, when Sasuke and Danzo fought before, you also knew what he said. His hatred would drive him to destroy the entire Konoha.  Do you really want to watch Konoha be destroyed by him?  "

    Sakura was stunned and hesitated. She looked at Sasuke, but a bloodthirsty smile appeared on Sasuke's face. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at them and said: "Just in time, I just killed Danzo. Although I feel that my soul  It seems to have been purified, as if even the hatred in my heart has disappeared, but I feel it is not enough. Sakura, Xiao Li still has teeth, aren't you my companions? Then use your lives to wash away the hatred in my heart.  Hate." At the same time, Sasuke's eyes opened, and a purple humanoid monster appeared next to Sasuke, and he seemed to be wearing a suit of armor.

    Everyone was stunned and looked at the ferocious-looking Sasuke in shock: "Susanohu!" At the same time, a chill continued to rise in the hearts of the group, because they knew that Sasuke really wanted to kill them.  Otherwise, Sasuke would not have used the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to use Susanoo.

    "Sasuke, do you really want to kill us?" Sakura looked at Sasuke with a pleading look on his face and said, "We are obviously classmates in Kakashi-sensei's class."

    The corners of Sasuke's mouth raised slightly and he said, "Is Kakashi class? That's true." Then Sasuke looked at Sakura and said, "Then Sakura, I'll just kill the others first. Don't worry, I'll be here."  I'll kill you last." After saying that, Sasuke looked at the others, as if he was looking for his target. Soon Sasuke set his sights on Saoi and said, "I remember that you seemed to be arranged by Danzo to join the card.  I'm from the Kashi class, so let's start with you." Susanoo said and directly drew his bow and pointed it at Sayi.  Saoi, on the other hand, was on guard against this. He had seen the battle between Danzo and Sasuke, so he naturally knew the power and speed of this kind of bow and arrow.  The corners of Sasuke's mouth raised slightly, and the bow and arrow in Susanoo's hand shot directly.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 609 Naruto's Wrath (1)

    With a 'bang', the long purple arrow landed on the ground, and black ink splashed out. "Damn it." Sai fell to the ground, holding the huge wound on his right hand with his left hand and whispered.  I saw that Sai's right foot was full of blood, and the entire right foot was directly cut off by a giant arrow. Although the medical ninjutsu in this world is very advanced, it is easy to reattach the broken foot. After all, even things like eyes can be transplanted.  , let alone just connecting a broken leg, but now, Sai has completely lost his ability to fight.

    "Hmph, did you dodge it?" Sasuke glanced at Saai and said, "Are you using these ninjutsu to affect your accuracy? However, although you dodge the vital point, most of your right hand has been destroyed.  , he probably has no fighting ability. Where should he attack next?" As he said that, Susanoo pointed the bow and arrow in his hand at Sayi again.  But this time, it didn't launch immediately. Instead, it pointed at Sasui from a distance. Sasuke didn't want to kill Sasui, but just wanted to use Sasui.

    "Saui." Sakura shouted, and then immediately rushed towards Saoi, because Sakura was the only medical ninja present, and Saoi and Sakura had been teaming up for several years. Over the past few years, Saui  Although he had always been a person who didn't know much about the world, he was sincerely recognized by Sakura. So when Sakura saw that Sai had broken an arm, she looked at Sasuke in shock and immediately walked towards Sai.

    Sasuke watched Sakura heading towards Saoi, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and a bloodthirsty smile appeared. Just as Sakura approached Saoi, the giant arrow in Susanoo's hand was shot directly. Sasuke didn't hesitate at all.  And the target of this arrow is not only Sai, but Sakura is also within the attack range of this arrow.

    With a ¡®boom¡¯, a black mass was directly shattered by the giant arrow, and then the giant arrow was nailed into the ground, but Sakura and Sai were no longer there.  "Insects." Sasuke muttered, and then said: "It turns out to be Aburame Shino. I just didn't expect that you guys were quite fast and actually saved Sakura and Sai."

    Not far away, Xiao Li gently put Saai down, and Sakura immediately began to treat Saei, "How could it be? Sasuke, why are you like this? They are all your companions."  Ah." Ya looked at the giant arrow that Sasuke had just shot and said, "Forget it Sakai, but Sakura studied in the Ninja Academy with you, and later became a companion in the same class as you. You actually really  Attack her."

    "Companion?" Sasuke said with a smile on his lips: "I betrayed Konoha a few years ago. Konoha is my enemy. As Konoha ninjas, you are naturally my enemy."  As he spoke, Susanoo's long arrow shot out again, and this time the target was Kiba.  "Woof woof." Akamaru muttered twice, raised his teeth, and quickly left the place.

    A layer of black stuff suddenly surrounded Sasuke, but before he could get close to Sasuke, he was blocked by Susanoo. However, it was densely packed and completely covered the huge Susanoo in the blink of an eye. This amount was really terrifying.  , "Hmph, are you sending bad bugs? You want to eat my chakra." Sasuke muttered, then opened his right eye and whispered: "Amaterasu." Then he saw black coming out of Susanoo's body  In an instant, black flames ignited on the bodies of countless insects, and they were completely burned in the blink of an eye.

    "It's Amaterasu, everyone, be careful not to come into contact with that flame. Once you are burned by that flame, it will not stop unless it burns everything." Sakura said loudly. As soon as Sakura finished her words, she just  Xiao Li, who was capable of close combat, immediately stopped. He had rushed behind Susanoo, but after taking a look at Susanoo with black fire all over his body, he could only retreat.  Also returning at the same time were Kiba and Akamaru, who were also close combat types.

    "Huh, are you helpless? You are really weak." Sasuke looked at the group of people and said, "You dare to show up at this level. You really don't know how to live or die. By the way, if Danzo goes on the road alone, it will be unavoidable.  It's too lonely, and he is a high-ranking official in Konoha, and he has always been supported by everyone. This time I will send you down to be his subordinates." As he spoke, Susanoo drew the bow and arrow in his hand again.

    Sakura and the others looked at each other and found that they were helpless as Sasuke said. First of all, Xiao Li and Ya were melee type, Sakura was a medical ninja, and their other attack abilities were also melee. Sasui had lost one of his legs and was basically dead.  Lost their ability to fight, and Hinata and Hanabi, they are from the Hyuga clan. The Hyuga clan has always been famous for their physical skills. The only remaining Aburame Shino, most of his bugs have been burned to death just now.  There are not many bugs left. Besides, even if they charge forward again, they will still be burned clean once they get in contact with Amaterasu. So in this case, the group of people will really be helpless and unable to attack.

    At this time, Hinata stepped forward slightly and formed a seal with her hands: "Byakugan."The flaring meridians immediately appeared on the side of her chest. Hinata stretched out her hands and whispered: "White Sky Dance." At this moment, the giant arrow in Susanoo's hand shot out, and this time the target was exactly where he was standing.  Hinata is at the front.  Not far away, Naruto felt anxious, his hands were trembling slightly, and he wanted to activate the Flying Thunder God, but at this moment, he saw Hinata's hands dancing slightly, and then a blue chakra line stretched out from the palm of his hand, and then  Just a few flashes of blue light were seen, and the giant purple arrow that Susanoo had just shot was completely decomposed in an instant.

    Everyone was stunned, including Sasuke. Naruto let out a slight breath, his hands stopped shaking, and he calmed down. However, the anger in Naruto's heart began to surge, so that the god robe on Naruto was fluttering slightly.  He was wearing it, and the jade pendant around Naruto's waist emitted a subtle light, allowing Naruto to keep his mind clear.

    "Oh, it's a good ability. It can actually disintegrate the arrows shot by Susanoo in an instant. Something similar to chakra lines should be emitted instantly from the palm of the hand." Sasuke looked at Hina.  Tian said: "She is indeed the woman that Namikaze Naruto likes. Although she is not strong, her power is not weak. But this is a little interesting." Sasuke paused slightly here and said: "And  I heard that in the Snow Country, when Pain attacked Wind Star City, Namikaze Naruto unleashed all the power of the Nine Tails for you, so that the Nine Tailed Demon Fox reappeared in the eyes of the world, and then you seemed to be the same as Snow.  The two daimyo of the country restored Naruto, who had turned into a nine-tailed demon fox, to his sanity. From this, we can know your position in Namikaze Naruto's heart. If we kill you, then I don't know if Namikaze Naruto will also be with him.  I will also become an Avenger." When he said this, Sasuke still had a smile on his lips, but no one doubted the authenticity of this sentence. Everyone knew that judging from Sasuke's previous behavior, once Sasuke caught  If given the chance, he would definitely kill Hinata without any hesitation.  Looking at Sasuke who was completely immersed in hatred, Sakura and the others turned pale as they thought of what would happen if Naruto also became an Avenger.

    Sakura immediately gave up treating Sai and stepped forward to stand in front of Hinata: "Hinata, everyone, you go, I will break up the queen. Even if I risk my life, I will not let him chase you.  of."

    "How is this possible? How can we leave you alone, Xiaoying?" Xiao Li immediately said: "Xiaoying, I will stay with you." Although the others did not speak, they stood there extremely firmly.  , their eyes were very firm.

    "Okay, don't say any more, let's go quickly, Xiao Li." Sakura said: "You must protect Hinata, otherwise, Naruto, Naruto will become like Sasuke now.  . Although Naruto has left Konoha, the current Naruto is still our companion, and his character has not changed much. He is still the same Naruto as before. But if something happens to Hinata, then Naruto  You will go crazy." At this point, Sakura looked at Sasuke and said: "The original Kakashi class has fallen apart. Sasuke and Naruto have both left Konoha. Now Sasuke has been completely overwhelmed by hatred. I don't want Naruto to  This is also true, so nothing can happen to Hinata."

    'Whoosh' A giant purple arrow was shot towards Sakura and Hinata. Hinata was startled and waved her hands quickly. In an instant, the giant purple arrow was decomposed again, but this time Sasuke had already rushed over, with his right eye  The Sharingan that resembled a six-pointed star suddenly opened, but what appeared in Sasuke's eyes was Sakura who opened her hands to block Hinata. Hinata was completely blocked by her, and Sasuke's eyes narrowed slightly.  Then he stared at Sakura closely and shouted: "Amaterasu."

    With a 'bang' sound, just when Sasuke called out the word Amaterasu, Hinata suddenly pushed Sakura away from him, and then black flames surged up.

    "Hinata!" "Hinata!" "Hinata!" "Sister!" Xiao Li, Ya, Sakura, Hanabi, they looked at the black flames covering the surroundings, and they could only shout meaninglessly Hinata's  name.  Listening to their hoarse shouts, the corners of Sasuke's mouth raised slightly, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.

    "What an idiot! That's Amaterasu, he will die, do you know?" Such a voice suddenly came from the black flames. Everyone was stunned. Sasuke's face instantly became ugly, and his eyes showed a strong look.  Resentful, he looked in the direction of the sound in astonishment.  I saw Naruto holding Hinata's waist with his right hand, raising his left hand slightly, and black flames were burning on it.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 610 Naruto's Wrath (2)

    "Naruto." Hinata looked at Naruto holding her and called out softly. Then she noticed the burning Amaterasu on Naruto's left hand and said with a worried look on her face: "Naruto, your hand  "

    "It's okay, it's just the outer clothes that have been burned." Naruto gently let go of Hinata and said, "Although Amaterasu is known as the strongest physical attack, it has the ability to never be extinguished before burning the target.  , but it doesn't mean that I will be helpless." As he spoke, Naruto took out a scroll from his right hand, and saw all the strange symbols written on the scroll. Naruto flicked it slightly and placed the scroll under his left hand.  , then put his hands together to form a seal and said: "Sealing Technique? Fire Sealing Array." Then I saw the black flames in Naruto's left hand being quickly absorbed by the scroll, forming a flame pattern on the scroll.  And Naruto's hand completely disappeared.

    "That's great." As soon as Hinata saw Amaterasu's flames being absorbed, she immediately reached out and grabbed Naruto's left hand, looked at it carefully and said, "I'm so worried." As she said that, Hinata wanted to relax.  He opened his hand, but Naruto stretched out his hand and grabbed Hinata's small hand with his backhand. Then he tapped Hinata's forehead lightly with his other hand and said, "Okay, I haven't told you yet.  Didn¡¯t I ask you to return to Konoha, why didn¡¯t you listen to me, and you are not allowed to engage in similar dangerous behavior in the future, do you understand?¡±

    "Oh." Hinata responded softly, looking at Naruto who had no other expression on his face, but whose eyes were full of worry, Hinata smiled softly, then reached out and hugged Naruto gently,  Lying quietly in Naruto's arms, leaning on Naruto's chest, looking at Naruto's face and eyes, Hinata secretly said in her heart: "I will listen to you from now on, Naruto. But Naruto, since  After you left Konoha, in these years, only every time I was in danger, I was able to be as close to you as I am now, and listen to your heartbeat quietly like now. I really don¡¯t want to lose this feeling."

    "Flaw." Sasuke was slightly happy when he saw Hinata leaning on Naruto's arms, but this time Sasuke did not use Amaterasu again, because he already knew from the fire-sealing circle just now that Amaterasu has a strong influence on Naruto.  People will not have much effect, not to mention, because of Amaterasu's use, Sasuke's eyes are constantly bleeding, so Sasuke's left eye has long been closed, and the Amaterasu fire on Susanoo's body has also long since  It's already gone.

    And this time, as soon as he saw Naruto and Hinata kissing each other, Sasuke immediately asked Susanoo to target Naruto.  However, Sasuke did not let Susanoo launch it, but kept holding it. Just when Hinata was leaning in Naruto's arms, a flaw seemed to be exposed. Sasuke finally couldn't help it and directly let Susanoo  He almost shot out the giant purple arrow in his hand.

    Just when Susanoo stretched out the giant arrow in his hand, a golden light flashed, and Naruto hugged Hinata and disappeared and came back to the same place. The purple giant arrow only penetrated the afterimages of the two of them.  "Flying Thunder God Jutsu." Sasuke was slightly startled, and Naruto appeared behind Hanabi. Naruto ignored Sasuke, but gently let go of Hinata, then reached out to caress Hinata's cheek and said:  "Don't disobey me in the future, you know?" "Yes, I understand, Naruto." Hinata nodded, but a blush appeared on her face.

    Naruto looked at Hanabi for a moment, but didn't say much. Then he looked at the others briefly, and then the figure disappeared from the place in an instant and reappeared in front of Sasuke. Naruto was facing  Sasuke's eyes gradually turned cold, and the evil energy in his body began to emerge: "Sakura, are you okay?"

    "It's okay." Sakura responded, then looked at Naruto's back and whispered: "Thank you, Naruto, if it weren't for you, we might really die here."

    Naruto shook his head and said with a smile: "It's nothing. Seeing that my companions are facing a crisis, how could I ignore it?"

    "Naruto" Sakura hesitated, glanced at Sasuke and said, "If possible, can you let Sasuke go? After all, he is still our companion."

    "Hmph, you say it as if I will definitely lose." Sasuke said coldly, and then a strange color flashed in Sasuke's eyes, and he looked at the other people behind Naruto: "By the way, Namikaze Naruto, once  Someone has said that we are very similar. Both of us have boundless hatred, but I completely sank into the darkness, and you jumped out of the darkness and began to pursue the sunshine. Namikaze Naruto, this time I  I will drive you into the darkness again, but you can rest assured that I will definitely let you go this time. But Namikaze Naruto, since you recognize those behind you as your companions, then I will kill them in front of you.  Killing them one by one will make you clearly feel the pain of being killed by your companions, the pain of lack of strength, and the boundless hatred. When the time comes, I would like to see if you can still do it again.  Jump out of the boundless darkness?"

    "Are you a companion?" Naruto looked at Sasuke and said coldly: "Sakura, Xiao Li, Kiba, Shino, they??He is indeed my companion, which I have long recognized, but Sasuke, in the past, he was indeed my companion, a companion that I recognized, but when we were in the Valley of the End, everything between me and him was gone.  Severed, including the bonds with his companions.  Companion, huh, is he worthy?  "Hearing the disdain and contempt in Naruto's tone, Sasuke's face instantly became very gloomy. Sakura and the others behind Naruto also looked at Naruto in shock. They didn't expect that Naruto would actually say  Saying these words. These words are basically equivalent to Naruto saying that he will kill Sasuke himself.

    "That's right." Sasuke said with a gloomy face: "Everything was cut off when we were in the Valley of the End. Namikaze Naruto, when I think about it, I just remembered that I seemed to have lost that battle. All of this  , I will not lose again, Namikaze Naruto. This time I will kill you with my own hands. Namikaze Naruto." Sasuke shouted, and then saw Susanoo's giant arrow on the bow suddenly heading towards  Naruto came.

    The mark in Naruto's hand knotted, chakra emerged from his feet, and then Naruto stepped a little further, and his whole body shot directly into the sky. With a "boom", the giant purple arrow nailed the place where Naruto had just stood.

    In the air, Naruto turned his body, quickly adjusted his body, formed a seal with his hands and said: "Wind Release? Beast Wave Fierce Wind Palm." A huge wind blade appeared, and then directly hit Susanoo's body.  , only a "boom" sound was heard, Susanoo's body leaned slightly, and Sasuke also took a small step back. Then Sasuke gritted his teeth and looked up in the direction of Naruto. Following Sasuke's movements, Susanoo  Hu also raised his head, and then Susanoo once again opened his bow and aimed an arrow at Naruto, who was still in the air, and then shot out directly. When the purple arrow broke away from the giant bow, in an instant,  It split into thousands of purple ordinary arrows, but they densely covered the entire sky.  Since Naruto was in mid-air and couldn't use any force, he couldn't dodge. Of course, if he used the Flying Thunder God Technique, he could still dodge, but Naruto didn't want to use this.

    Looking at the countless purple arrows, although Naruto's people were in mid-air, it didn't mean that Naruto had nothing to do. Naruto's eyes narrowed, and he instantly completed the seal in his hand and said: "Ninjutsu? Needle Jizo."  I saw Naruto's long golden hair swaying in the wind flying behind him, and instantly surrounded Naruto, forming a thick ball with Naruto as the center.  Only an extremely small gap was exposed for Naruto to inspect.

    The sound of 'bang bang bang' kept ringing, and countless purple arrows were shot at Naruto's long golden hair, but they were unable to penetrate. Each arrow lost its impact and fell down.

    As soon as the arrow stopped, the mark in Naruto's hand changed and he shouted: "Ninjutsu? Chaos Lion Technique." The huge ball instantly decomposed into countless sharp golden spears, and then in an instant, countless sharp spears were directed towards  Susanoo thrust away, because Susanoo's reminder was too huge, so countless sharp spears easily pierced his body. Maybe one spear was nothing, but if there were dozens of them,  If there are hundreds of them, the effect will be different.  I only heard the sound of "ding ding ding", and then I saw holes on Susanoo's armor being pierced by golden spears. Then Susanoo's armor disappeared, revealing the inside.  All skeleton bodies.

    In a hurry, Sasuke immediately formed a seal with his hands and said: "Fire Release? The art of fireball." Sasuke opened his mouth and spit out a huge black fireball, heading directly towards the golden spear. At the same time, Sasuke controlled Susanoo,  A punch was struck at Naruto. Naruto's eyes froze, the mark in his hand changed, and countless golden spears directly shattered the huge fireball.

    Although the fireball was shattered, Susanoo's fist passed through countless golden spears and hit Naruto directly. You can know the power of this punch by looking at the wind generated by this fist, but Naruto  When the man was about to hit Naruto, he saw countless golden spears forming a wall of spears in front of Naruto.  'Boom' The wall of spears was broken, but Naruto was no longer there.  Naruto had already left with the spear.

    In an instant, all the spears disappeared. Naruto stood on a rock and looked at Sasuke with a calm expression on his face, while Sasuke's expression was extremely gloomy.  The short fight just now, although it sounds like a lot, was actually only a dozen seconds. In such a short time, Naruto and Sasuke had already fought fiercely, and it was obvious that Sakura and Xiao  Li and the others were stunned.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 611 Another Fate

    "Are you going to die?" Xiang Lian was lying on the ground, his eyes already full of tears: they kept falling down his cheeks, "I didn't expect that I would die in Sasuke's hands, and I have been waiting for so long.  They all liked him so much, and dying in the hands of the one you love is really a strange happiness. Haha, what a huge irony." Thinking of this, Xiang Ling closed his eyes.  Hinata glanced at her and pointed at her and whispered to Sakura: "Sakura, her life force is about to be exhausted. Please save her after all."

    "She is an enemy. According to ninja regulations, she cannot save the enemy." Aburame Shino pushed up her sunglasses and said: "But she is a member of Sasuke's assistant. She must know a lot about Sasuke, and Sasuke joined him.  Akatsuki, then she must also know about Akatsuki, and Sasuke treats her so much, she must also have resentment towards Sasuke. As long as we save her, then she will definitely be able to help us, at least we can get some information from her. So  , although she is an enemy, in order to get the information we want, we must save her."

    "Tch, you're still like this, Shino." Ya said, and then slapped Aburame Shino's shoulder hard: "Although I always talk about the so-called rules, in fact they are  A very gentle man, he is indeed my companion.¡±

    "Yes, I understand." Xiao Ying responded, then stood up, quietly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, came to Xiang Lu's body, and then immediately started to treat Xiang Lu.

    "Why do you want to save me?" Xiang Lu opened his eyes slightly, because there were tears in his eyes, and coupled with the loss of life force, Xiang Lu's vision was very blurry, but it was enough, enough for Xiang Lu to see that he was being treated for himself.  Healing tears inside Sakura's eyes.

    "Tears, are you crying? Why?" Such questions appeared in Xiang Lian's mind: "Why is she crying, or who is she crying for? Sasuke? By the way, she seems to be Sasuke's former lover  Teammates. They used to be the closest ninjas. But I didn't expect it to develop to this point. Things in the world are really unpredictable."

    Naruto looked at Sasuke coldly, with murderous aura constantly emerging from his body. Sasuke also looked at Naruto. Suddenly, Sasuke's vision blurred. Sasuke quickly covered his eyes, squinted slightly, and opened his eyes again.  But his vision was still blurry, and at the same time, the Susanoo on Sasuke disappeared.

    "Can't you see clearly?" Naruto asked as he watched Sasuke's movements, while Sasuke raised his head and looked at Naruto, frowning slightly, as if he was looking hard at Naruto, and Naruto stretched out his right hand slightly,  Palms turned to the sky: "You have overused your Sharingan. Regardless of other things, you kept using your Sharingan during the Five Kage Conference. In the battle with Danzo, you even used your Sharingan to its full potential.  .Although you successfully defeated Danzo, your pupil power has been overused. Whenever you use the Mangekyou Sharingan, you will slowly enter the darkness. If you use the pupil power excessively, it will speed up infinitely.  This process. I'm afraid you can't see the scene clearly in front of you now. I'm afraid that after a while, your eyes will be completely blind and you will never be able to regain the light. But it's useless even if your eyes are intact.  You are no match for me, Sasuke." As he said that, a blue chakra ball appeared on Naruto's palm.  Naruto held the chakra ball in his hand, his eyes narrowed, and he jumped away and rushed towards Sasuke.

    Sasuke glanced at it, then formed a seal with both hands, and then held his right wrist. White lightning flashed on the wrist, and then crackling arcs of electricity kept beating on Sasuke's hand: "Isn't he your opponent? Then we have to fight.  Only later did I realize, Naruto, I am not the same person I used to be. As a member of the Uchiha clan, how could I lose to a vulgar ninja like you? Don¡¯t underestimate me, you vulgar ninja.  The power of the Rinnegan." Then Sasuke looked at Naruto who was rushing towards him, and went straight to meet him.

    "Rasengan!" "Chidori!" 'Boom' I saw two powers colliding together, and the two powers exploded directly. The powerful aftermath directly shook Naruto and Sasuke back, and they both turned over.  , a little on the ground, the whole person rushed directly towards the opponent. Sasuke didn't know when he had already held the Kusanagi sword in his hand, and Naruto had already held the Thunder God sword in his hand. The golden blade was like Naruto.  The same as a person's long golden hair.

    With a 'ding' sound, the tips of the two swords touched each other, and the two people immediately disappeared. Of course, it was not because of the use of space ninjutsu, but because the speed was too fast. But it was precisely because of this that the two people disappeared.  A series of afterimages are left behind an individual,

    'Ding ding ding' The two swords kept intersecting, and the afterimages of Naruto and Sasuke kept appearing behind them. 'Puff puff' the two people suddenly separated and stood facing each other. Naruto was holding the Thunder God Sword and pointing at Sasuke.  And Assistant Sasuke held the Kusanagi sword and hung down helplessly.Later, the Kusanagi Sword and the Thunder God Sword both had a hint of bright red.  There was a bloodstain on Naruto's left arm, but it was not big, just a small wound. There was a larger wound on Sasuke's wrist holding the sword, which directly prevented Sasuke from holding the sword.

    "Damn it." Sasuke said in a low voice, then let go of the Kusanagi sword in his hand, then raised his head and said loudly: "Damn it, ah!" Sasuke's chakra surged again.  A pair of Sharingan eyes opened, and Susanoo appeared behind Sasuke again.

    The corners of Naruto's mouth raised slightly and he said: "Susanoh, hum, Sasuke, it seems like you really don't want your eyes anymore. You still dare to use Susanoo in this situation, but Susanoo  It's powerful, but it's not a problem for me!" Although he said this verbally, in fact, Naruto was very appreciative of Sasuke's outburst.  Because bursting out your hidden power in a crisis is what many people dream of, because such an outbreak often means that your power has reached a better level. Many people will use this method when their power reaches a bottleneck.  There are many ways to break through, because breaking through in a crisis is the easiest, but it is also the most dangerous, because many times you will die before you can break out.  Sasuke exploded twice in a short period of time.  So Naruto admired him very much.

    Sasuke looked at Naruto, his eyes suddenly shrank, and he saw something similar to armor instantly appeared on Susanoo's body, and a bow and arrow appeared in his hand.  Susanoo then drew his bow and aimed an arrow at Naruto.  "Is this still the move?" Naruto glanced at Sasuke and said, "If it's still the same move, it's useless to me. Sasuke." As he spoke, the long golden hair behind Naruto began to flutter slightly.  .  But in fact, Naruto became more vigilant. Although he hadn't attacked yet, Naruto knew that this attack was definitely not like the previous one.

    A smile appeared on Sasuke's face. Seeing Sasuke's smile, Naruto had already confirmed his thoughts. This attack was indeed different from the previous ones. The giant arrow in Susanoo's hand shot out. The moment it was shot,  The giant arrow split into countless ordinary arrow sizes.  Seeing this scene, Naruto frowned slightly, because Naruto had seen this move before, when Sasuke used this move against Hinata.

    Without hesitation, the long hair behind Naruto stretched out directly, forming a wall in front of Naruto. With a 'pop', a purple arrow was nailed to Naruto's long hair, and then 'boom'  With a sound, the purple arrows exploded directly, blowing away Naruto's long hair, and then countless purple arrows shot directly in front of Naruto, completely covering Naruto's entire body.

    "Boom, boom, boom" violent explosions sounded, and the explosions continued all the time as purple arrows continued to shoot.  A huge hole was soon blown into the ground.  But this was not the end. After all the arrows exploded, Susanoo raised his fists, and then quickly attacked into the hole. The sound of 'bang bang' sounded, and dust filled the entire sky.  , even the surrounding ground began to crack.

    "Sister." Seeing this scene, Hanabi, who was worried that Hinata would not be able to accept it, quickly pulled Hinata beside her and said: "Don't worry, sister, although Uchiha Sasuke's attack just now was very violent, he shouldn't be able to defeat it so easily.  dead!"

    "Death?" Hinata looked at Hanabi in confusion, then smiled softly and said: "Hanabi, are you worried that Naruto will not be able to withstand such an attack?" Hanabi was stunned.  Hinata smiled and shook his head, then looked at Susanoo and said: "The attack just now was indeed very strong, especially those arrows that would explode. If it were me, I'm afraid I would be unable to defend myself against the explosion of the arrows.  , plus Susanoo's attack that came later, I'm afraid I would have been killed long ago. But the one fighting now is Naruto. Although I don't know how Naruto is doing now, I know,  Naruto is still fighting, and I know that Naruto will not fall like this. I believe that no one in this world can kill Naruto."

    ""Looking at Hinata who said this, Hanabi was speechless.  Because Hinata's words have no basis at all. No, Hinata's basis should be her own feelings. But at this time, Hanabi found that no one else made any movement, even Uchiha Sasuke didn't have any.  Relaxed but solemn on his face, in this case, Hanabi could only choose to believe Hinata's unfounded feeling.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 612 Sakura¡¯s Pleading

    Susanoo stopped attacking. He had to stop because the entire ground sank a few centimeters. In this case, even if he continued to attack, it would have no effect.  It was just a waste of energy, so Sasuke stopped Susanoo's attack.

    "Byakugan." Hanabi opened her white eyes and penetrated the dust to find Naruto, but all she could see was the endless dust and Sasuke's strange chakra.  But there is no other chakra similar to Naruto.  After looking at it, Hanabi withdrew her eyes and looked at Hinata, but found that there was no worry on Hinata's face or eyes. Hanabi was stunned, but did not speak.

    "Huh." Sasuke took two breaths. A pair of Mangeky¨­ Sharingan looked into the dust. There was no relaxation in his eyes. Suddenly Sasuke said loudly: "Come out, Namikaze Naruto. Do you think you can hide?"  Is that enough? My Sharingan is a Mangekyou, and I can easily find your traces." But there were no signs around, and Naruto's figure did not appear at all, not even a trace.

    "Hmph." Sasuke snorted coldly: "Naruto Namikaze, if you hide, I really can't find you, but if you have the ability, you don't have to come out." With that, Susanoo opened the bow and arrow in his hand again,  This time the target is Hinata.

    "Sasuke, if you want to die, then I will help you." Naruto's cold voice appeared behind Sasuke, and he saw Naruto standing behind Sasuke, with a strong murderous look in his eyes.

    "How did this guy hide just now? Why was he able to hide it from my Byakugan?" Hanabi looked at Naruto's figure and thought to herself: "Is it because my Byakugan is not developed enough, or is there any way this guy can hide it?  ?¡±

    The Thunder God Sword, with its tip pointing upwards, floated out of thin air in the palm of Naruto's right hand, and on Naruto's right hand, a Rasengan had already taken shape.  The hilt of the Thunder God Sword was in the center of the Rasengan. Because of the Rasengan, the Thunder God Sword was spinning at high speed. Naruto glanced at Sasuke coldly and immediately rushed towards Sasuke. Sasuke was startled, and then  With a thought, Susanoo immediately gave up the bow and arrow in his hand and punched Naruto.

    Naruto's eyes condensed, and gradually turned red. His sea-blue sapphire-like eyes turned into strange rubies. Blood-red chakra began to appear on Naruto's body, and this chakra continued to mix into Naruto.  Among the Rasengan and the Thunder God Sword in his hand, I saw that the Rasengan in Naruto's hand turned from blue to purple almost instantly, and the golden-edged Thunder God Sword also continued to turn black.  "Nine-Tailed Forbidden Technique? Spiral Gun!" 'Boom' I saw Naruto holding the Rasengan in his hand and hitting Susanoo's fist hard.

    A trace of black light flashed, and then with a 'bang' sound, the black light directly fixed on a hard rock in the distance. If you look closely, it was the Thunder God Sword in Naruto's hand.  Everyone quickly looked at Naruto and Sasuke.

    I saw that Susanoo had disappeared. Naruto and Sasuke were only more than ten meters apart. Naruto stood there, motionless, with a strong murderous look in his eyes. However, everyone present knew that it was Sasuke.  Targeting Hinata again and again had completely pissed Naruto off.  Sasuke looked at Naruto with his eyes open, because even the Mangekyou Sharingan disappeared uncontrollably in surprise, and there was a round hole on Sasuke's right chest, and blood was constantly gushing out from here.  , but at the same time, this hole is constantly corroding Sasuke's body.

    "Ahem." Sasuke opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood, then covered his right chest and said: "Using the Rasengan as power, coupled with the sharp Thunder God Sword and high-speed rotation, it actually defeated Susanoo.  . How is it possible?" Sasuke looked unbelievable, but even if he didn't believe it, there was nothing he could do. Sasuke's combat effectiveness plummeted, and he had no ability to resist Naruto. At this time, Sasuke suddenly stretched out his hand and wiped it hard.  Eye.

    Naruto looked at the same thing, clasped his hands slightly, and then formed a seal: "The Lion's Technique!" I saw Naruto's long golden hair flying behind him, and stabbed Sasuke directly. It looked like he would definitely stab Sasuke.  Become a hedgehog.  "If you use too much eye power, I'm afraid your eyes will be completely blind in a short time." Naruto said: "However, it is the same for the dead."

    "No, Naruto." Sakura stopped the treatment, then rushed over and stopped in front of Sasuke, pleading to Naruto: "Please, Naruto, I know Sasuke wants to kill Hinata.  , it¡¯s Sasuke¡¯s fault, but please, please forgive Sasuke this time, please, please, don¡¯t kill Sasuke!¡±

    Seeing Sakura standing in front of Sasuke, the mark in Naruto's hand changed, and his long golden hair stopped less than ten centimeters in front of Sakura. Naruto glanced at Sakura and said: "Sakura, you  You should know that if Sasuke is allowed to continue to liveIf so, he will only continue to vent his hatred to the world. Even you, his former companions, and his current companion, Xiang Phosphorus, can do it without hesitation. No one in this world can stop him.  What about revenge?  "

    "I know." Sakura responded: "And I also know that Sasuke will take revenge on Konoha in the future."

    "As long as I am still alive, then I will definitely destroy Konoha, and I will definitely kill the top brass of Konoha who caused the annihilation of my Uchiha clan." Sasuke held his chest and said with a look of arrogance: "Except if I die  , otherwise, I will never stop taking revenge."

    Listening to Sasuke's words, Sakura's eyes became even darker, but she still stopped in front of Sasuke and begged Naruto: "I know that Sasuke will definitely make Konoha an enemy. Since the last time at the Tenchi Bridge, I have been hiding  I feel like this. When the three of us stayed together in Konoha, you would always stay and wait for me. But everything changed during the Chunin Exam. From then on, Naruto, you will  Walking in front, I know you want to withstand all the wind and rain, but Sasuke only sees you walking in front, Sasuke wants to catch up with you, he no longer waits for me, desperately wants to catch up with you, and  From now on, I could only watch your backs. As a result, both Sasuke and Naruto, you two walked further and further away. Later, Sasuke went to another road, and I could only keep chasing you behind.  But in the end, I can only watch your backs disappear from my eyes. How I wish we could go back to that time, when we were in Konoha, practice together with Mr. Kakashi, and then go on missions together.  You and Sasuke will constantly compete to always be ahead of me, but you will stop and wait for me from time to time.¡±

    Naruto looked at Sakura and shook his head slightly: "I'm sorry, Sakura, your dream is very beautiful. I also have a dream. I dream that one morning, after I get up, my father is reading the scroll while eating what my mother prepared.  For breakfast, I was like an ordinary child. After washing, I grabbed the breakfast prepared by my mother. My mother shouted behind me, asking me to wash my hands first, while my father looked at us with a smile on his face. These  The warm family you have, and even the warm family that I don't even feel at all, is my greatest desire." As he said that, Naruto looked at Sasuke and said: "Sasuke, you once had a very beautiful family, but then you lost it.  Everything, your pain, I can understand"

    "Understood? Haha. Don't make me laugh, Naruto." Sasuke looked at Naruto coldly and said: "Although your mother does still live with you, how can you understand that you have never had parents since you were a child?  The pain of being able to have something and then losing it. Don¡¯t talk like you can understand everything. If you really want to understand it, wait until I kill Uzumaki Kina before talking nonsense.¡±

    "!!!" Everyone was shocked when they heard Sasuke's words. Sakura looked at Naruto in horror, and saw a frightening murderous aura rising from Naruto's body: "Uchiha Sasuke, you  Seeking death." Naruto was furious, the nine-tailed chakra on his body kept beating, and his long golden hair passed through Sakura slightly, and pierced Sasuke like a sharp arrow.

    "No, Naruto." Sakura rushed towards Sasuke and directly blocked the seriously injured Sasuke under her body

    "Haruno Sakura!" Naruto said angrily. Naruto no longer called her 'Sakura' but 'Haruno Sakura'. You can imagine the anger in his heart because Sakura blocked Sasuke. After all, Sakura is Naruto.  Although Naruto was angry, he didn't want to fall in love with Sakura, so he didn't dare to attack anymore, so he had no choice but to take back his long hair.

    "I'm sorry, Naruto." Sakura saw that Naruto had taken back her long hair, so she stood up. She did not look at Sasuke, but came to Naruto, but Naruto just turned his head away.  Look at her.

    Suddenly there was a fluctuation in the surrounding space. Naruto immediately reached out and grabbed Sakura by the collar, lifted her up directly, and threw her in the direction of Hinata. Then he bit his fingers and formed a seal with his hands and said: "Tong  Spiritual art." With a 'bang' sound, a cross-legged Naruto appeared in front of Naruto, and in the space, Uchiha Madara wearing a whirlpool mask appeared next to Sasuke and looked at him and said: "  It turns out to be Naruto Namikaze, no wonder." As he spoke, Uchiha Madara looked at Sasuke and said, "It seems that after overusing the pupil power, he continued to forcefully use the Mangekyo Sharingan, which caused great damage to your eyes.  Ah. Didn't I tell you to have a good rest? Why are you still fighting Namikaze Naruto? You should know that facing Namikaze Naruto, even those who are in peak condition have little chance of winning.  "

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 613

    "Shadow clone. Does that mean I'm just fighting Naruto who only has half the chakra!" Sasuke saw Naruto's shadow clone and said, "Are you looking down on me? Namikaze Naruto."

    Naruto didn't pay attention to Sasuke, because there was no need. Instead, he made a slight seal with his hands. Naruto who was sitting cross-legged disappeared directly. Naruto's pupils immediately changed, gradually turning into an orange 'Ò»'  , orange eye shadow appeared on the corner of his eyes, and an amazing aura rose to the sky from his body.

    Naruto stretched out his right hand and formed a Rasengan in Naruto's hand, "Okay, Namikaze Naruto, I'm not here to fight you, I'm just here to take Sasuke away." Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto  Humanity said: "As for how to deal with the fragrant phosphorus, it is up to you to decide."

    "Really?" Naruto responded casually, then turned around suddenly and blasted out the Rasengan in his hand. The Rasengan directly hit a white figure. At the same time, golden light flashed and Naruto's figure disappeared instantly.  , appeared in front of Hinata.

    Naruto glanced at Bai Zetsu, who had just come down from the rock wall after being hit by the Rasengan, and said: "It turns out to be Akatsuki's Zetsu, Madara, is this what you said, isn't it here to fight?"

    Uchiha Madara glanced at Zetsu and said, "I'm really not here to fight. Okay, Zetsu, Sasuke, let's go back."

    "Isn't Namikaze Naruto the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki?" Bai Zeze looked at Uchiha Madara and said: "In your plan, the Nine-Tails is a vital force. It needs to be captured sooner or later anyway, so why not let it go now?"  I'll take him away. Although I'm not a fighting type."

    Naruto looked serious and whispered: "Hinata, please step back." Hinata nodded slightly, and then slowly backed away.  Uchiha Madara glanced at Naruto, then looked at White Zetsu and said: "Okay, White Zetsu, you are no match for Naruto Namikaze. You go and join Black Zetsu. We are going to fight for the fourth Ninja World War."  Make preparations." Bai Jue nodded slightly and said, "That's right. I know, so I'll take the first step." After saying that, Bai Jue left quickly and blended into the trees.

    "Naruto Namikaze, I don't have time to fight you now. If you want to fight, then just wait. We will meet again soon, and that's when I will capture you." Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto and said:  "I don't want to fight you yet. Because I don't have enough strength to defeat you yet, but Namikaze Naruto, do you think your strength can defeat me? It's better to put away your sage mode." Uchi said  The one eye under Haubara's whirlpool mask suddenly opened his Sharingan, and a burst of space fluctuations appeared around him.  Naruto was stunned for a moment, and then slowly dispersed the natural chakra in his body. Naruto's sage posture was slowly fading away.

    "Uchiha Madara, I don't allow you to do anything to Naruto, because he is my prey." After Sasuke left, he looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto, the next time we meet, that's when I defeat you.  "Sasuke said: "Before this, don't stand still, otherwise, I will kill everyone you care about" Before he finished speaking, Sasuke's figure disappeared in Uchiha Madara.  in the eyes.

    "Sorry, Naruto Namikaze, Sasuke is not fully mature yet, so what he said is a bit inappropriate." Madara Uchiha looked at Naruto and said with a smile.  Although Uchiha Madara's expression could not be seen, it could be heard from his tone that he seemed to be smiling.

    "It's nothing, it's just that if I see him next time, I will kill him." Naruto's face showed no expression, and he said calmly: "It's just that, you will lose a junior who is easy to take advantage of.  Now." Because Madara and Sasuke are both members of the Uchiha clan, Naruto calls Sasuke Madara's descendant.

    "That's not necessarily true, Namikaze Naruto." Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto and said, "This battle may not be a big deal to you, because even a third of your strength training is useless.  He had already defeated Sasuke when he came out, but it was a huge shame for Sasuke. If a person is insulted, there will usually be two situations. One is being overwhelmed by the insult, and the other is knowing shame.  And Houyong. And Sasuke belongs to the latter type. After this battle, he will be more eager to gain power, and the power of Sharingan requires huge hatred to activate, so whoever wins next time will decide  Not necessarily, but speaking of it, I also want to thank you for Namikaze Naruto." Then Uchiha Madara paused and said: "Okay, I won't say much else, and I found that I stayed here,  I'm afraid it will prevent you from being intimate with your beloved woman, so Namikaze Naruto, hurry up, the next time we meet will be on the battlefield. And the next time we meet, it will be when you are drawn from the Nine Tails. I look forward to that  Goodbye, Namikaze Naruto." As he said that, space fluctuations appeared again around Uchiha Madara, and then Uchiha Madara also disappeared from his eyes.

    Just when Uchiha Madara completely disappeared, Naruto also completely dispersed his body.The natural chakra on it: "Uchiha Sasuke" Naruto whispered the name softly.

    Sakura came behind Naruto and took a look at Naruto's figure, then lowered her head and said: "I'm sorry, Naruto, I've caused you trouble again. I know that Sasuke is no longer the Sasuke before, and his current brain  There is only hatred and revenge in it. If we kill him, we will save a lot of trouble. At least in the fourth ninja war in the near future, there will be one less shadow-level combat power among the enemies. But Sasuke is our companion after all, although  I know that Sasuke is better dead than alive, I know that Sasuke deserves to die, but I just can't watch you kill Sasuke, Naruto, I can't do it. I can't do it."

    Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "Sakura, now Sasuke, like Uchiha Madara, is standing on the opposite side of the world. In the Fourth Ninja War, if Sasuke appears again, then he will be criticized by the whole world.  People are chasing him. Although Sasuke's strength has now reached the Kage level, and he also has the Mangekyou Sharingan, it doesn't mean anything. Sooner or later, he will die in the hands of someone. If this is the case, then I might as well do it myself.  Come and deal with him. As his companion, this is the only and last thing I can do for him."

    "" Sakura fell silent. After a while, Sakura finally said, "Is this really the only way to go? Naruto, is there no other better way?"

    Naruto shook his head and looked at Sakura and said: "Do you think there are other ways? Don't run away, Sakura. The Sasuke you know was the one who left Konoha when I caught up with him in the Valley of the End.  Already dead. Did you know that?¡±

    "Don't say that, Naruto." Hinata supported Sakura, who was pale and a little unsteady, and said, "Sakura is working hard." Naruto shook his head slightly and stopped talking.  Although Hinata was supporting Sakura, she kept looking at Naruto.

    After a while, after Sakura calmed down a little, Naruto said: "Okay, I will escort you to Sister Shizune and Yamato first. If you don't join them, I won't be relieved.  "Then Naruto glanced at Xiang Lian, and then said: "By the way, Ya, let Akamaru out and take Xiang Lian back. She should know a lot about the disappearance of Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Sasuke, and bring her back.  If you take it back, it will be a lot of help in future battles, but be careful. After Sakura's treatment, although your life is no longer in danger, it will probably take a lot of time to fully recover. You guys  Deal with it." After a pause, Naruto sighed slightly and said: "As soon as possible, I have been here for too long."

    Hearing Naruto's words, everyone present fell silent, and then began preparations in silence

    The country of ghosts, the witch's mansion.

    "Lord Ziyuan." Mao Shanhong saluted to herself. Ziyuan, who was served by an orthodox miko, nodded slightly, and then said to the other people around her: "You go down first. Don't come in without my order."

    The attendants and guards on the side were stunned for a moment, but under Ziyuan's order, they all retreated one by one.  After everyone left, Shion looked at Mao Shanhong and said, "You said you were Naruto's subordinate."

    Mao Shanhong nodded, then took out the jade pendant around his waist and handed it to Ziyuan and said: "Yes, Lord Ziyuan, I am Lian Zhen Mao Shanhong, collecting and managing intelligence for Lord Naruto. Here in the Kingdom of Ghosts, is  I came here to deliver the order as ordered by Naruto-sama."

    After Ziyuan took out a similar jade pendant from her body and compared them together, Ziyuan nodded and said: "No matter the texture, format or efficacy, it looks the same. It seems that it was indeed given to you by Naruto. Then Naruto's order  What is it?" Ziyuan said and returned the jade pendant of Mao Shanhong to Mao Shanhong.

    Mao Shanhong took back the jade pendant and said: "Naruto-sama asked you, Shion-sama, to be prepared to participate in the fourth ninja world with Naruto-sama, because the wind, water, fire, thunder, earth, and five shadows are talking in the Iron Kingdom.  At that time, Uchiha Madara broke in and declared war on the Five Shadows, and the Fourth Ninja World War officially began. The Five Shadows formed a Ninja United Army to fight against Uchiha Madara, and Lord Naruto agreed to join the so-called Ninja United Army."

    "I understand." Ziyuan nodded and said: "That's good, I don't have to hide anything in the future? I will ask people to summon the army, but soldiers are not a powerful force for ninjas. So when the time comes  , I will not use the soldiers of the Kingdom of Ghosts, but I hope to fight with Naruto-sama."

    "That's enough. That's what Naruto-sama means." Mao Shanhong stood up and then saluted to Shion and said: "Then Master Shion, I will take my leave first. I must complete the first task ordered by Naruto-sama.  Two tasks will do.¡±

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 614: First hearing about Mizukage's son

    "Shizune-sama, Yamato-sama." Sakura greeted Shizune and Yamato.  Because Yamato appeared in everyone's eyes as Tsunade's confidant, Sakura still addressed him as "sama".

    Yamato smiled reluctantly and said: "It's Sakura, and Kiba, Saai, Hinata, Shino, Hanabi, and Xiao Li. Aren't you supposed to be in Konoha? Why are you here? Sai is injured, and she is  .?" Said Yamato looked at the fragrant phosphorus on Akamaru's body. Uchiha Sasuke's information had already been engraved in his mind, and of course it also included the subordinates around Uchiha Sasuke. At the same time, Yamato also discovered that there was something missing.  Sai with one leg, all this let Yamato know that things are not simple. As for Shizune, she looked distracted, her eyes were not focused at all, and she had no reaction to the appearance of Sakura and the others.

    "We'll talk about this later." Sakura looked at Shizune and said, "Yamato-sama, Shizune-sama, what's wrong?"

    Yamato glanced at Shizune, shook his head and said, "Let's talk as we walk. On the way back to Konoha, I will tell you everything that happened." As soon as he finished speaking, a golden light suddenly flashed, and Naruto  Appearing next to Hinata, although Naruto wanted to move directly to Naruto, the Flying Thunder God Technique still needs to rely on special spells. Otherwise, the positioning will be extremely unstable, and the practicality is not even as good as  An ordinary teleportation technique, so Naruto could only use the Flying Thunder God to get to Hinata, because Hinata had been carrying a special kunai that Naruto left for her.

    Yamato glanced at the golden light that suddenly appeared. After discovering that it was Naruto, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It's Naruto. Why are you here?"

    Naruto waved his hand and did not answer, while Sakura hesitated. Finally, Aburame Shino pushed up her sunglasses and said, "We met halfway. Naruto was worried about our safety, so he escorted us all the way."

    "Danger." Yamato glanced at Sai's thigh and said to himself: "It seems that Sai lost his thigh in that danger, and each of them has traces of battle. It seems that the enemy they encountered was not simple.  In the end, Naruto should be the one to fight off the powerful enemy. And they also brought back Uchiha Sasuke's men. Could it be said that they met Uchiha Sasuke?"

    Naruto came directly in front of Shizune and said softly: "Sister Shizune, it's me, I'm Naruto." Shizune glanced at Naruto with blank eyes, but without any reaction, she walked around Naruto  Keep going.

    Naruto frowned slightly, and then Yamato said: "Since what happened in the interview room, Shizune-senpai has become like this. I think Shizune-senpai needs some rest and time to recover."

    Naruto nodded slightly, but looking at Shizune acting like a zombie, Naruto really couldn't bear it.  After hesitating for a moment, Naruto said: "I am also responsible for Sister Shizune becoming like this. I will be responsible for healing her. Hinata, Sakura, you should return to Konoha with Yamato first."  , Naruto directly stretched out his hand to pull Shizune, but Shizune didn't react at all and just continued to walk forward.

    and hesitated for a moment.  Naruto shook his head slightly, then stretched out his hands to hug Shizune and let her lean on his chest. Shizune did not struggle at all, and leaned against Naruto's chest with eyes blankly, as if she would not be breathing at all.  It's just a corpse.

    "At the meeting of the Five Kages, Uchiha Madara appeared. He formally declared war on the four Kages present, including Wind, Water, Thunder, Earth, and me. The four Kages have decided to form a ninja alliance to kill Uchiha Madara and Akatsuki.  I am also a member of the United Ninja Army, so I will not be detrimental to the people of Konoha. In a short time, I will give Konoha the same Shizune as before. You don't want Sister Shizune to be like this forever.  "As he spoke, golden light flashed, and Naruto disappeared instantly while holding Shizune in his arms.

    Yamato smiled bitterly, but there was nothing he could do. However, Yamato was not too worried. Although he did not have much contact with Naruto, he still understood Naruto. He knew that even if Naruto hurt himself, he would not be too worried.  Shizune won't be hurt.  So Yamato smiled bitterly, didn't react much and didn't chase after him. He looked directly at Sakura and Hinata and said: "Okay, let's go. I will tell you about the meeting in the Five Shadows along the way.  What happened on the previous day, and you must also tell me why you left Konoha and came here, and what happened after you met Naruto? Also." Yamato looked at Sakura and said: "Sakura  , your expression is very wrong, something important must have happened, don't be in a hurry to speak, I can see it." Sakura, who was hesitant to speak, shook her head, but didn't know how to speak, and everyone else was the same.  After a while, Yamato finally focused on Hanabi, who was the least affected.

    Hanabi hesitated for a moment, glanced at everyone present, and then said: "This is what happened."

    ?Naruto held Shizune, who had no consciousness at all, and kept walking through the forest. From time to time, Naruto also used the teleportation technique. All of this was just to rush back to the Land of Snow as soon as possible.  As for Shizune, as the saying goes, the person who untied the bell must tie the bell. Shizune became like this because of Tsunade, so she can only recover when she sees Tsunade, and Tsunade has now been brought back to the country of snow.

    Suddenly, Naruto's ears twitched slightly and he looked in another direction, because from this direction came the sounds of weapons intersecting, and at the same time, there were shouts of killing and the clash of ninjutsu.  Naruto frowned slightly, but Naruto was not a good person, and Naruto was still holding Shizune in his hand, so Naruto had no intention of paying attention and wanted to leave directly.

    "Young Master, please run away quickly. I will escort you out, and then I will hold them back." A middle-aged man's voice came out, with a kind of farewell in his tone, "How is this possible? It's taken so long  Since then, you have been taking care of me, how can I abandon you at this time?" A child's voice came out, with a hint of weakness and uneasiness in his tone, but this voice should be that of a ten-year-old child.  But it seems that he is not a ninja, because if he is a ninja, no matter how young he is, he will have a certain fighting ability, and as a ninja, the best way at this time is to escape as the middle-aged man said. Only in this way can we  If there is a chance, he will come back to take revenge in the future, but if he stays, he will only be killed in vain.  Of course, passionate and impulsive ninjas are not excluded, but the tone of voice of such ninjas does not appear uneasy at all, or in other words, such ninjas do not know what uneasiness is at all.

    Although it was strange why there were ordinary children mixed in, Naruto didn't pay attention. He just thought that a relatively large family had been destroyed, because for a large family, it is not surprising that there are ninjas.

    "Young Master, please leave your subordinates alone and run away quickly." The middle-aged man said anxiously, "Otherwise, both of us will die here."

    "This is not possible, he is an important prey." A slightly teasing voice came over: "As the son of the Fourth Mizukage, his bounty is not low. And he has no strength, and left again  In Kirigakure Village, such easy bounties rarely appear, and they are still life-or-death." Then the voice paused slightly and said: "Everyone must have heard it."

    "Yes, I heard it." There were many voices from people around, and he spoke again with a teasing voice: "Since you heard it, let's go. Remember, it doesn't matter whether you live or die." "Yes."

    "The son of the Fourth Mizukage." Naruto muttered, stopped slightly, glanced at Shizune he was holding, and said in a low voice: "Sister Shizune, wait a moment, I will take care of it there, and then return to the snow.  Kingdom." After saying that, Naruto didn't wait for Shizune to answer. No, Shizune probably couldn't answer at all. Naruto turned around and flew away in that direction.

    Soon Naruto arrived at the battle site, but Naruto did not rush out immediately. Instead, he stood on a big tree and looked at them quietly with no expression on his face.  And because Naruto didn't hide his aura, he was noticed as soon as he appeared.  I saw a cave under a huge rock wall. The entrance was small and could only accommodate two or three people at the same time. At the entrance of the cave, a middle-aged man was blocking it. His strength was that of a jounin.  A teenage boy is standing behind him. There is a trace of chakra fluctuation in the boy's body, but it is not strong, not even as good as a trainee genin, and more than 20 people are surrounding them outside.  nearby.  The strongest one among them has reached the level of special jounin. He seems to be the leader of these twenty people. Although he is a little worse than the middle-aged man, he still has the strength of some chuunin and genin around him, so that he can  He beat the middle-aged man, and of course there were some corpses lying around. Judging from the clothes, they should be the same type of people as the people around him.

    Seeing Naruto appear, the middle-aged man's eyes showed despair, because he did not see Naruto's strength at all. There are only two possibilities for this situation. The first is that the other person is just an ordinary person, and the second is the other person's strength.  Far more than himself, but the middle-aged man didn't think that the other party was just an ordinary person.

    The leader of the group of people around looked at Naruto, and he agreed that he had discovered this, so he cautiously said: "I don't know what the Lord is here for? If possible, I can do it for you. If  If possible, I wonder if I would be honored to know your lord¡¯s surname.¡±

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 615 Bounty of Ten Million

    Naruto did not answer, but looked at the middle-aged man and the young man and said, "You are the son of the Fourth Mizukage." The young man glanced at Naruto, and then hid behind the middle-aged man.  The middle-aged man looked at Naruto. He deliberately didn't answer, so he just closed his mouth and did not speak.  Seeing that he didn't answer, Naruto didn't say anything more, but turned around and planned to leave.

    "I am definitely no match for these people. Once I die, the young master will fall into their hands and his life will be worse than death. This person is the young master's only hope." Thinking of this, the middle-aged man looked at Naruto's figure.  He hesitated for a moment, then nodded suddenly and said: "Yes. The young master is the only descendant of the Fourth Mizukage-sama. I am ordered to protect the young master. As long as I am alive, I will never let anything happen to the young master. If you want to harm the young master,  Master, please kill me first."

    "Really, what about you?" Naruto looked at the people surrounding the middle-aged man and asked.

    "Who do you think you are?" One of them may have a hot temper. When he saw Naruto's unkind words, he burst out. However, he just said a few words and was beaten by their leader.  After the slap was gone, the leader shouted: "Be presumptuous, don't be rude to your Excellency." Then the leader looked at Naruto and said: "Sir, I'm so presumptuous, I'm a bounty hunter, because this bounty list article is so talented  Appeared here." As he spoke, he took out a scroll.

    Naruto glanced at it and said: "Throw it over." The leader glanced at it, and then he could only throw out the scroll. Naruto was holding Shizune and naturally couldn't catch it with his hands. Naruto jumped out directly, with his feet  A little above the scroll that was thrown over, I saw that the entire scroll was opened directly. As Naruto fell, when Naruto landed on the ground, the scroll also fell on the ground. Naruto looked at the leader and said: "  I accepted this matter. The bounty on this bounty list is 10 million taels. Although it is a lot, I can still afford it."

    "This" The leader was stunned, with a trace of unwillingness flashing in his eyes, because if they did not complete the mission, they would lose not only money, but also their reputation. After all, if a mission fails  If you do, then the next time there is a similar task, it will be difficult for others to believe that you will complete it. However, he was a little worried, so he still hesitated and said: "I don't know what your name is, sir."

    Naruto glanced at him. Naruto naturally knew the other party's plan. If the other party was a ninja with strong strength, then unless he had been hiding in the mountains to practice, otherwise, the huge strength would definitely bring a huge reputation.  A huge reputation must be supported by strong strength.  And this is his plan. If Naruto is a very famous person, then in order to protect his men and his own life, he can only retreat. It will not have much impact on himself, but if not  If his reputation is not great enough, then he will consider how to deal with Naruto.

    However, Naruto didn't pay attention, but said directly: "My name is 'Naruto Namikaze'."

    "Naruto Namikaze!" "Naruto Namikaze!" Everyone present was shocked, especially the man who just shouted at Naruto and the middle-aged man behind Naruto.  He turned pale instantly.

    The leader was frightened but also secretly breathed a sigh of relief, because he didn't do anything excessive from beginning to end. He knew that as long as nothing offensive happened next, his life, including that of his men, would never be in danger.  , so after hearing Naruto's name, although he was surprised, he was not too worried. He immediately yelled at his subordinates: "How dare you call His Highness the Prince by his first name?"  ." Then he bowed respectfully to Naruto and said, "Since His Highness the Prince has accepted this matter, I will take my leave." With that, he turned around and wanted to leave.

    "Wait a moment." Naruto called to them.

    The leader hesitated for a moment, then turned to look at Naruto and saluted slightly: "I wonder if His Highness the Prince has any other instructions? If I can do it for you, then I should do my best."

    Naruto turned around and a special kunai fell on the scroll: "Take this scroll and this kunai and go to the Land of Snow or to the Hidden Snow Village. Of course someone will pay you these ten thousand taels.  "Naruto walked towards the middle-aged man and the boy known as the son of the Fourth Mizukage.

    The leader was stunned for a moment, and then hesitantly glanced at the crowd behind him. He saw a trace of greed flashing through the eyes of those people watching Naruto throw down the special kunai from time to time. The leader shook his head helplessly, and then faced  Naruto bowed slightly from behind and said, "Thank you, Your Highness, little man." After saying that, he stepped forward to pick up the scroll and the special kunai.

    "Aren't you surprised?" Naruto said calmly: "An ordinary brat and a special Jonin, what kind of combination is this?"Will there be a reward of 10,000 taels?  "

    The leader shook his head and said: "The villain doesn't know this, and the villain is a bounty hunter who only chooses targets based on the bounty list. As for why there is a bounty, it is not the villain's concern."  The person nodded slightly and then waved his hand.  The leader nodded, turned to his men and said, "Okay, let's go." "Yes." Then the leader left with his men.

    Then Naruto looked at the middle-aged man and the boy and said: "Okay, don't be too nervous. I won't do anything bad to you for the time being. If I want to kill you, it will be easier than crushing an ant to death.  "

    "Of course." The middle-aged man looked at Naruto and said: "Although I am a little conceited about my own strength, I know the gap between myself and His Highness. As long as His Highness is willing, I can't get past His Highness."  It's just that I can't understand His Highness the Prince's behavior." The middle-aged man looked at the young man beside him and said: "The Kingdom of Snow and the Kingdom of Water are two hostile countries, because this also caused the Snow Hidden Village.  The hostile relationship with Kirigakure Village is just that I don¡¯t understand that according to the relationship between the two countries, it seems that His Highness should kill me and the young master. How could he come to rescue us like this time?"

    "Let's go. Follow me back to the Land of Snow. I will personally send you to Kirigakure Village after a while." Naruto glanced at the two people and said: "The current Fifth Mizukage is a reasonable person, she will  Take care of your affairs, but because of the previous policies of the Fourth Mizukage in Kirigakure Village, he may not be able to become a hero after he returns, but at least he can live an ordinary life, at least he does not need to be like now.  , when did you become targeted by others and become prey?"

    "Why?" The middle-aged man looked at Naruto and said, "What is your purpose?"

    "Purpose?" Naruto glanced at the middle-aged man and said, "You probably don't know yet, but the Fourth Ninja World War is about to break out. This time, Akatsuki has declared war. This time, Akatsuki has already collected a  In order to fight against the seven tailed beasts from the tail to the seven tails, Konoha, Kumogakure, Sunagakure, Iwagakure, Kirigakure and Yukigakure will each send their elite ninja troops to form a ninja joint army.  Now Yukigakure and Kirigakure are still allies for the time being, but the relationship between Yukigakure and Kirigakure is very unharmonious because of the previous war. If I can send the son of the Fourth Mizukage back to Kirigakure Village, then  The relationship between the two parties will be greatly improved. Secondly, after all, the Fourth Mizukage has been in power for so many years. Although he later implemented harsh policies, there are still many supportive people in Kirigakure Village. So if the Fourth Mizukage  If the son of Dai Mizukage can go back, it will be a great blessing for them. Of course, it will also be of great benefit to the current Fifth Mizukage, and this one does not know any ninjutsu. For her,  She said that she would not compete with him for the position of Hokage at all, so she only needs to provide good food and drink, and she can gain a lot of reputation, so why not?"

    "Of course, it's up to you whether you want to go back to the Land of Snow with me first." Naruto looked at them and said, "It's just that I can save you once, but I won't save you a second time." With that, Naruto jumped up  Heading towards the Land of Snow.

    "Let's follow." The young man looked at Naruto's figure and said, "What he said makes sense, doesn't it? And I like the life of ordinary people. If I can live like ordinary people in Kirigakure Village, then my reason  Back to Kirigakure Village, and I was born in Kirigakure Village, but I have never seen the place where I was born. Maybe that is my final destination."

    "Young Master" The middle-aged man glanced at the young man, then nodded and said: "Yes, Young Master, no matter where the Young Master is, I will definitely follow the Young Master and never let the Young Master suffer."

    "Thank you, you have worked hard these days." The young man said, and then the middle-aged man carried the young master on his back and jumped up to catch up with Naruto who had slowed down.

    "Have you decided?" Naruto said directly without looking back.

    "Yes, Your Highness the Prince." The middle-aged man nodded and said: "During this period, the young master and I will temporarily obey your instructions until you have time to send the young master back to Kirigakure Village."

    Naruto nodded slightly: "Don't worry, it won't take long, and the Fourth Ninja War has already begun, and I won't stay in the Snow Country for too long. I will probably bring you all in person in a short time."  When you are sent back to Kirigakure Village and stay in the Land of Snow, I will send snow ninjas to protect you."

    "So, thank you, Your Highness, Prince. I am deeply grateful." The middle-aged man said with a grateful face.  The young man looked at Naruto and smiled softly: "My name is Yukimaru. Please give me your advice in the future."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 616 Return to Wind Star City

    'Wind Star City' Naruto looked at the city in front of him and breathed a sigh of relief. He turned his head and glanced at Yuukimaru and Yae beside him (the middle-aged man who protected Yuukimaru.) Soon the three of them stepped into Wind Star City.  Inside, there were only three people walking slowly on the street like ordinary people.

    When approaching Daming Mansion, Naruto said: "Okay, we have arrived at Fengxing City. I usually live in Daming Mansion, but you are obviously not suitable. Living in a post house may not be foolproof. This is good.  Outside the Daming Mansion, there is a mansion, the Prince's Mansion, which belongs to me. Although I rarely go to live there, my subordinates, Momochi Zabuza, Hyuga Neji, Yuji Yugeka, Qiya Zuimu, they basically  You all live there, I can arrange for you to live in it first, what do you think?"

    "It doesn't matter to me, I can do it anywhere." Youguimaru shook his head and smiled.  Yae thought about it for a moment and then said hesitantly: "Yes, thank you for that, Your Highness. It's just that Zabuza, the demon Mochi, is a Kirigakure traitor. Are you okay when you see us?"

    "It's nothing." Naruto shook his head slightly and said, "Zabuza will not take it out on you. But wait a moment, I will let a more important person take you there." Hearing Naruto say this, Ya  Mamoru nodded and said, "Please, Your Highness." Naruto took Yae and Yuukimaru and entered the Daming Mansion. Just when Naruto entered the Daming Mansion, a snow-white figure appeared in front of Naruto.  before.

    "Welcome back, Naruto-sama." Bai looked at Naruto with a pure smile and said with a smile.  "Naruto-nii." He said a petite figure hugged Naruto's waist and buried his head in Naruto's arms.

    "I'm back, Ran Ran." Naruto said. Bai looked at Shizune who was being held by Naruto and said, "Naruto-sama, Shizune-sama, this is?" At the same time, Bai saw the two people behind Naruto.  He frowned slightly.  At this time, behind Shiro, Minagawa Natsuki, Mao Shanqiu and Neji also rushed over.

    Minagawa Natsuki stood on one knee in front of Naruto and said, "My subordinate, Minagawa Natsuki" Before she could finish speaking, Naruto stretched out his hand to help her up and said, "Okay.  Come on, don't do these false gifts, Xia Xue." Then Naruto handed Shizune in his hand to Shiro and said: "Sister Shizune was greatly stimulated by what happened to Mother-in-law Tsunade, so she became like this. You take her first.  Let's go rest. As for them" Naruto looked at the two people behind him and said, "The boy's name is Yukimaru, and he is the son of the Fourth Mizukage. The other one is his guard, but I don't know who will  They got on the bounty list, and the bounty was tens of millions. When I met them, they were being besieged, but I was holding Shizune-san, so I gave those people a special kunai and asked them to take it with them.  Kunai and the bounty list are here to receive tens of millions of taels, so pay attention when the time comes."

    "Yes, I understand, Lord Naruto." Bai nodded and said, she had no objection to Naruto's decision.

    "The son of the Fourth Mizukage?" Neji glanced at Yuukimaru and said, "Chief, do you want him to ease the relationship with Kirigakure?" Before Naruto could answer, Neji continued: "But  Also, now Uchiha Madara directly threatens the entire world. Since we have formed an alliance with them, we naturally have to find ways to ease the relationship between the two parties. Otherwise, once they go to the battlefield and the relationship between the two parties becomes a fire and water, what will happen to us?  Very disadvantageous.¡±

    "It's good if you understand." Naruto said: "Well, Ningji, they are all men and are not suitable to live in Daming Mansion, but their bounties are too high. I'm afraid there will be countless people fighting for this large bounty.  Jin is coming one after another, and it is not very safe to live in the inn like this, so I decided to let them live in the prince's palace. Neji, you can send them there yourself. Well, by the way, tell Zabuza about this."

    "Yes, leader." Neji responded, then came to Yuukimaru and Yae and said: "Okay, you come with me. As long as you stay in the Prince's Mansion, your lives are absolutely safe, but  If you want to go out for fun, you'd better tell me or Zabuza first, and we will send snow ninjas to protect you in secret. Your lives are very important, don't die easily, otherwise, you will only let the leader's  Ten million taels of money wasted in vain."

    "Don't worry about this. Even if it's just for the safety of the young master, I won't act rashly." Yae nodded.

    Ningci nodded, and then said: "Follow me." As he said that, Ningci took the lead and walked outside the Daming Mansion.  Yuukimaru and Yaoe followed them two by two. After they left,

    Naruto looked at Bai and said, "By the way, Bai, how is Granny Tsunade doing now?"

    "Very good, Naruto-sama." Bai smiled and said, "After bringing Tsunade-sama back, I began to examine Tsunade-sama. As a result, my subordinates found that Tsunade-sama's body was constantly recovering on its own.  AlthoughSlowly, but it is indeed recovering. It¡¯s just that you, Naruto-sama, were not here at that time, so after consideration, my subordinates could only lift Tsunade-sama¡¯s ice and treat her. However, my subordinates¡¯ medical ninjutsu abilities  It's not enough to wake up Tsunade-sama, but Tsunade-sama is out of danger.  "

    "Really, that's great." Naruto said, joy flashing in his eyes.  He glanced at Shizune in Shiro's hand and said, "Okay, Shiro, please send Sister Shizune to Granny Tsunade first. I want to see Granny Tsunade, Sister Shizune will definitely react."

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Bai responded, then hesitated and said: "And Naruto-sama, after coming here, Nan-sama took a bath first, then ate something, and is now asleep.  After getting off, also, when Nan-sama was bathing and eating, Nan-sama mentioned you Naruto-sama several times and asked if you had come back. Although Nan-sama did not have any other emotions, his subordinates could tell that Naruto-sama  I feel very painful in my heart. When bathing and eating, Mr. Nan is like a walking zombie, very passive, so"

    "I understand." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "But let's talk about other things after Senior Sister Xiaonan has rested."

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Bai responded, and then saluted Naruto: "Naruto-sama, I will take Shizune-sama to the medical hall to visit Tsunade-sama. Oh, by the way, Naruto-sama, Anko  The lady is also with Tsunade-sama, so I will take my leave first." Shiro hugged Shizune and turned to leave.

    Naruto stretched out his hand and gently stroked Ran Ran's head and said, "Did Ran Ran be obedient when Brother Naruto was away?"

    "Of course." Ran Ran raised her head and rubbed Naruto's palm and said, "Ran Ran is the most obedient. If you don't believe it, Brother Naruto, you can ask Sister Xia Xue."

    "That's good." Naruto smiled and said: "It's a pity that I don't have much time when I come back this time. Otherwise, I can have fun with you."

    "It's okay Ran Ran." Ran Ran held Naruto's arms with both hands and said: "Ran Ran knows that Brother Naruto is working very hard, so Ran Ran will not cause trouble to Brother Naruto anymore. Ran Ran can play with other people."

    "Ran Ran is so good." Naruto responded with a smile, then straightened his face and said seriously: "Xiao Qiu, where do you want to go?"

    Mao Shanqiu, who originally planned to leave quietly, paused, then turned around and looked at Naruto timidly and said: "Hey, Xiaoqiu wants to" Naruto took a few steps to come to Mao Shanqiu and stretched out his arms towards Mao Shanqiu.  He took out his right hand and looked at Naruto's hand. Mao Shanqiu closed his eyes with fear. Naruto stretched out his hand and put it on Mao Shanqiu's head. He messed up Mao Shanqiu's hair a few times and said, "You want to escape secretly?"  , did you do something wrong again? Or are you lazy and not practicing properly?"

    "No not at all!" Mao Shanqiu opened his eyes, and looked at Naruto with a pair of smart eyes, saying aggrievedly: "Xiao Qiu is not a child, so he won't make mistakes! And with practice, he has already achieved his goal.  , you can have a good play No, no, you can have a good rest. Meow!" A pink cat with a big head also came out of Mao Shanqiu's arms.

    "Oh, really?" Naruto responded casually: "In that case, you can transform into a Cat Mountain warrior at any time."

    "Of course." Mao Shanqiu said with a proud look on his face: "And when he turns into a Mao Shan warrior, his clothes are completely black."

    "Yes." Naruto responded, and then said: "So you have completed the task I gave you. So let's do this. In the future, as long as you can complete the tasks I asked, I will no longer restrict you from eating.  Tuna ramen, and as for the money, I can give it to you.¡±

    "Really?" Mao Shanqiu looked at Naruto with a surprised look on his face, and then said hesitantly: "You won't lie to Xiao Qiu, will you?"

    Naruto shrugged and said, "If you don't believe it, forget it."

    "No." Mao Shanqiu said immediately: "I believe it. It's great, I can finally eat tuna ramen." After saying that, the whole person disappeared instantly. Of course, it was not a space ninjutsu, just because the speed was too fast.  It¡¯s just fast.  Because Naruto wanted her to practice well, he gave her an order not to eat tuna ramen without his permission, so Mao Shanqiu had not eaten tuna ramen for a while, and only this time  Would be so anxious.

    Seeing Mao Shanqiu leaving in an instant, Naruto smiled slightly, but didn't say much. He just took out some money from his body and handed it to Ran Ran and said: "Ran Ran, you can go too. Xiao Qiu must not have brought any money with her in such a hurry."

    "Well, I understand, Brother Naruto." Ran Ran took the money and immediately headed towards the ramen shop in the city.

    "Okay, Xia Xue, tell me what happened during the period after I left."?Tell me.  "Naruto said slightly.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 617 The Life Experience of Yukimaru

    "You can stay in this room for the time being." Neji pointed to the room in front of him and said, "As soon as you move in, someone will naturally come to give you everything you need every day." After speaking, Neji paused and said.  : "But this is not important, nor is it what I care about. There is only one thing I care about." Ningji looked at Yuukimaru and said: "I don't know much about the Fourth Mizukage, but I have never  I have heard of any children he has. I have not even heard of who the Fourth Mizukage's wife is, so I am very curious about your identity. Because if you are really the son of the Fourth Mizukage, then even  No matter how deep you hide, it's impossible for no one to notice it. And I just looked at your body with my white eyes. There seems to be something in your body. Other than this, you are just an ordinary person.  This person is completely inconsistent with your status as the son of the Fourth Mizukage. Moreover, during this trip to the Iron Country, I was always by the leader's side and did not leave the leader until later. However, I only returned to Windstar City last night, and  How come the leader, who is only a few hours behind me, meets you by such a coincidence? Don¡¯t you think you should give me an explanation?¡±

    "Actually, I don't know my own life experience." Yukimaru looked at Ningci and said with a smile: "I have lived with my mother since I was a child, but I don't remember it clearly. I only remember the blood-red camellias, but  In fact, there were no blood-red camellias at all. I have been living under Kabuto's watch since then. Later, Kabuto took me out of the base and followed a woman named Guren. We saw a girl with three tails.  A giant turtle-like monster. I took a lot of weird pills and then I didn't quite understand it until I woke up."

    "Let me tell you." Yae took over the conversation and said: "The young master is indeed the son of the Fourth Mizukage-sama, and I am the retainer of the Fourth Mizukage-sama. Because the Fourth Mizukage-sama is a Jinchuuriki, the Fourth Mizukage  Mizukage-sama's wedding was held in secret. I am the only one who knew about it and the others are dead, so no one knew about it. In fact, the fourth generation Mizukage-sama had already noticed it.  Someone would be unfavorable to him, so he sent his wife, who had just secretly married, out of Kirigakure Village in advance and lived in seclusion in a remote place in the Kingdom of Water. I and others were ordered to protect my wife. After two months of seclusion, my wife  Suddenly nausea and retching occurred. After a doctor's examination, we found out that the lady was pregnant. However, the Fourth Mizukage didn't know about it at that time. After my subordinates and I learned about this, we immediately dispatched  One person went to Kirigakure Village to report back to the Fourth Mizukage-sama. What he brought back was only the order from the Fourth Mizukage-sama, but the order passed back by the Fourth Mizukage-sama was for us to continue to protect my wife and the unborn child at that time.  The young master also issued an order not to allow us to return to Kirigakure Village without his order, and we were not allowed to have any contact with him again. Until one day he lifted the order. So my other companions and I have been guardians  lady."

    Having said this, Yao sighed slightly and said: "It's just that none of us thought that this would be a task that would take us more than ten years to complete, and even my companions all sacrificed their lives." Neji  Frowning slightly, but not speaking, Yao continued: "The Fourth Mizukage-sama never sent any orders until the day my wife gave birth. The Fourth Mizukage-sama transformed into an ordinary person and came to live in seclusion with us.  place, after seeing the newly born young master, the Fourth Mizukage-sama held the young master and his wife together for an hour, and then left alone. At the same time, he ordered us to continue to protect the young master and the young master.  , but we were not allowed to teach anything about ninjas to the young master. After that, apart from hearing that the Fourth Mizukage's administration was becoming more and more strict and cruel, there was no other news. Soon we  After receiving new news, the Fourth Mizukage disappeared, and the Fifth Mizukage ascended the throne on the recommendation of the elders. In this way, a group of us all vaguely understood why the Fourth Mizukage sent his wife and young master out of Kirigakure Village. Later we found out  The three tails have turned into a wild state, which means that something has happened to the Fourth Mizukage-sama, and we can only continue to protect the madam and the young master, and this has been going on for nine years."

    "Nine years?" Neji thought for a moment, and after a pause, Yae continued: "Yes, nine years. Nine years later, the young master will be nine years old. In that year, someone attacked the place where we were hiding.  , I should have just gone out at that time, so I was fine, but all the people nearby were killed, including my companions. The only ones left were the bodies of the lady and the young master. When I came back, I  I immediately looked around for the wife and the young master, and found the wife's body not far away. As for the young master, I found nothing. After burying the rich man's body, I began to search for the young master's whereabouts, but there was no trace of the young master.  Until one day, I found someone fighting with the three tails, so I quietly approached with hidden figures, and I immediatelyImmediately I discovered the figure of the young master. He was controlling the three-tails. Because the other party's strength was far superior to mine, I didn't dare to get close at all. Later, the three-tails were captured, and the young master ran out of power.  He fainted, and at that time no one cared about the young master anymore, they all left one after another.  Just like that, I returned to the young master's side.  Then we started living a wandering life, but we didn't expect that the young master would become a figure on the bounty list, and the bounty was so high.  "

    "Really? That means there are only two people who know that he is the son of the Fourth Mizukage." Neji looked at Yae and said: "One is you, and the other is the person who published the bounty list. But now there are many  People know. So what about the other question?"

    "I don't know either." Yawei said with a bitter smile: "We were chased by the enemy, so we fled in a panic. Later, we were trapped in a cave. Originally we thought we were dead, but we didn't expect that we just met  Enter His Royal Highness."

    "Forget it, let's have a good rest." After Neci said that, he stood up, turned around and left.

    "So that's it." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "We don't have much time. This time, I want to clear out all the people in the Snow Country who are hiding and want to deal with us." Naruto's eyes were clear.  A hint of murderous intent flashed through his mind, and then he said: "Xia Xue, immediately notify all personnel in the organization and call for a meeting at the Prince's Mansion tonight."

    "Yes, leader." Xia Xue responded, "By the way, Xia Xue. Where is Xue'er?" Naruto asked with some confusion.

    "Your Highness the Daimyo, he should be discussing matters with the ministers." Minagawa Natsuki responded: "Lord Kinai and Lord Minako are also here."

    "Really?" Naruto responded, then hesitated slightly and said, "Okay, Xia Xue, you go ahead." "Yes, leader." Xia Xue responded, then turned and left.  Naruto headed towards the meeting hall.

    Arriving outside the meeting hall, the voices of Xiaoxue and his ministers were heard inside. Naruto paused slightly and did not enter. Instead, he gave a few instructions to a maid, then turned and walked directly towards the medical hall.  .

    When Naruto arrived at the medical hall, Anko was outside the medical hall, looking at the medical hall anxiously. Anko was not aware of Naruto's arrival. Although there was a difference in strength between the two, there was no difference.  It would lead to the current situation where Naruto was standing behind her without even noticing.

    "Are you worried?" Naruto asked.

    Dou was startled, and then he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Naruto behind him and said, "It's His Highness Prince Naruto."

    "Just call me by my name." Naruto waved his hand and said, "I'm more used to it. By the way, you haven't answered my question yet!"

    "It's a human being." Anko turned around and looked into the medical hall and said, "Shizune had fully recovered when she saw Tsunade-sama. Now she is treating Tsunade-sama with Shiro. Shizune said that she was confident that the treatment would be successful.  Sir¡¯s injuries.¡±

    "Is that so? Isn't that great?" Naruto looked at the medical hall and said.

    Dou nodded, then looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto, can you tell me what happened? Why did this happen to Tsunade-sama."

    Naruto hesitated for a moment, and then said: "I don't want to say it, Anko-sensei, you'd better ask Sister Shizune." Anko hesitated for a moment, but looking at Naruto who had no expression, Anko nodded in agreement.

    Time passed little by little, and soon outside the medical hall, a maid hurried in and saw Naruto bowing slightly and saying: "Your Highness, the Daimyo Highness has finished the meeting and is in the study.  "

    "Really? I understand. You go and receive the reward." Naruto responded, then waved slightly. The maid thanked her happily and left. Naruto glanced at Anko, turned around and said, "Okay, I have something to do.  Let¡¯s go now, Teacher Hongdou, I¡¯ll leave this place to you first.¡±

    "Okay, Naruto." Anko responded. Naruto took a deep look at the medical hall and turned to leave.  Anko looked at Naruto's figure and had mixed feelings in her heart.

    In another room in the Daming Mansion, a woman with long blue shawl hair slightly opened her eyes. She seemed to have not slept enough. The eyes she had just opened narrowed slightly, and then she opened her eyes with a yawn.  She immediately realized that she had no clothes on her body. She screamed "Ah" and immediately hid herself under the quilt while looking at the scenery around her.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 618

    "Where is this?" Xiaonan covered her body with a quilt and looked around: "My head is still a little heavy."

    ¡®Zhiya¡¯ The door to the room was pushed open, and several maids came in and looked at Xiao Nan, who was sitting on the bed and covering herself with a quilt, and bowed slightly. The leading maid said, "My lord, have you had a good rest?"

    "You?" Xiao Nan looked at the several maids hesitantly, and the leading maid smiled slightly and said, "My lord, have you forgotten? Before, the lord and Lord Bai returned together, and it was the maid and others who bathed for the lord."

    Xiaonan was stunned for a moment, then shook his head vigorously, and gradually the previous things began to appear: "So that's it." Xiaonan's face began to return to its original indifferent look, then he lifted the quilt and got out of bed directly: "  Where are my clothes."

    The leading maid waved her hand and said: "My lord, your original clothes have been severely worn in the battle and can no longer be worn, so the maid asked someone to make a new set according to the previous style. Please try it, sir."  ." Xiao Nan nodded, and the maid waved her hand. The maid behind her took the clothes and began to dress Xiao Nan. However, Xiao Nan was not used to having others dress for her, and she caused a lot of trouble. However, the abilities of these maids are still good.  Not bad, Xiaonan was still able to put on all her clothes in a short period of time.

    Looking at Xiao Nan who was wearing a white royal robe and full of energy, the leading maid nodded slightly, then came to Xiao Nan with a face plate: "Okay, sir, please wash up first." Xiao Nanji was not used to being treated like this.  She was being served because she had never experienced anything like this before, but she didn't know how to refuse, so she could only stand where she was.

    After a while, the maids who had finished all the work left one by one. Konan quickly said, "Is Naruto back?"

    "His Royal Highness the Prince should have returned not long ago, but the maid doesn't know where His Highness is now?" The maid looked at Xiao Nan and said, "Do I need my maid to ask?"

    "Yes." Xiaonan responded, and the maid nodded: "Please wait a moment, sir. The maid has already given orders, and someone should bring meals soon." Xiaonan nodded, turned and left, and after a while  Someone brought some very exquisite dishes.

    In the study room.

    "Naruto." Fenghua Xiaoxue took the initiative to hug Naruto when she saw him, then looked at Naruto and said, "You are finally back. When I saw Shiro and Neji coming back first, I  I¡¯ve always been worried about you.¡±

    Naruto hugged Fenghua Xiaoxue with his backhand and sat on the chair, smiling and saying: "Didn't I come back? And didn't I say it? There is no one in this world who can kill me yet! By the way,  Where are mom and Aunt Minako?"

    "Mom and Aunt Minako, after the meeting, they went to visit Lady Tsunade." Xiaoyue leaned on Naruto's shoulder and said: "By the way, Naruto tell me what happened along the way.  "

    Naruto nodded and said, "Okay, Xiaoxue." In response, Naruto began to slowly tell what happened along the way.  Not a single thing was missed.  He even told everything about his encounter with Hinata and the others.

    "It turns out that so many things have happened." Xiaoyue leaned against Naruto and said: "Tsunade-sama was actually injured like this. The most important thing is that Uchiha Madara actually declared war on the five major ninja villages. In this case, I'm afraid this war will sweep across  The whole world."

    "It's not that I'm afraid, but absolutely." Naruto said: "Once the five major ninja villages fall into war, it will affect the five major ninja countries, and the territory of the five major ninja countries already covers most of the land in the world. Secondly,  Uchiha Madara¡¯s purpose is to capture the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails, so Uchiha Madara and I will be on opposite sides of the world. By then, I¡¯m afraid even the Land of Snow will fall into the quagmire of war again.¡±

    "Then let's fight." Xiaoxue got up from Naruto's arms and said: "The Snow Country's status today is all due to you, Naruto. If it weren't for you, Naruto, then the current Snow Country would be  I'm afraid it was just the small city of ice and snow before. And if it weren't for you, I'm afraid that when the Kingdom of Water attacked, the Kingdom of Snow would have been destroyed. If it weren't for you, I would still be just an actor. Although an actor  It's also my favorite profession, but I'm even more satisfied with this great name who can be your backing." After speaking, Xiaoxue paused slightly and said firmly: "Naruto, you are the prince of the Snow Country, and it was you who conquered the Snow Country.  In today's world, for the people of the Snow Kingdom, you are their most respected prince, but for me, you are my husband, my God, and my everything. Since you want to participate in the war  , then I will take the Kingdom of Snow to face the war with you."

    Naruto looked at Xiaoxue's eyes. From her eyes, Naruto could see the firmness in Xiaoxue's eyes.  Ming ???Shaked his head slightly and said: "No, Xiaoxue, the Ninja World War is not something soldiers from the Kingdom of Snow can participate in. If it is a national war, then ninjas can join as an assassination force, but if it is a ninja war, one hundred thousand  The army can defeat tens of thousands of chuunin, but if it faces thousands of jounin, not even one person can escape. Everyone in the Akatsuki is a shadow-level master, although there are not many left now.  , but each of them is worth an army of 100,000. If the Snow Country also joins, it will only bring a huge shadow of war and death to the world, not to mention that although the five major ninja villages are now united to fight against Akatsuki, they are not  It does not mean that they can really give up everything. After this time, I am afraid that the five great ninjas will once again return to their previous peaceful state but in fact there are turbulent undercurrents. Therefore, the Snow Kingdom cannot participate in the fourth time without the power of guardianship.  There is a war in the Ninja World, and the current guardian force is no longer enough. Xiaoxue, take this opportunity to find a way to expand the army. But there is no need to worry too much, because this time the Ninja World War breaks out, as long as no country is insufficient in strength,  Then this turbulent undercurrent may last for decades before it breaks out again. But at least if peace can be maintained during these decades, these decades should be a very good life, especially for ordinary people  For ordinary people, even if they lose ten years of their life in exchange for one year of good weather, happiness and health, they would not hesitate."

    "Yes, ordinary people have very low requirements. As long as they can reduce taxes a little and increase their income so that they can have enough food and clothing, then they will have nothing to ask for." Xiaoxue nodded.  .

    "The Snow Country is now huge. Xiaoxue, you are making more and more people live a happy life. Therefore, during this war, I cannot use the power of the Snow Country." Naruto said: "  But I will take away most of the combat power of Xueyin Village. This battle is related to my own life, and even more to the whole world. Apart from leaving a little fire, I will not leave any combat power behind.  By that time, I¡¯m afraid the strength of the guards around you will drop to the lowest level. I¡¯m afraid then.¡±

    "It's okay." Xiaoxue gently hugged Naruto and said, "After all, I am still the daimyo of the Land of Snow, and I have been for several years. If they want to deal with me, it won't be that easy. They forced me into the palace last time.  Are there many people on my side?¡±

    "No, Xiaoxue, you underestimate them too much." Naruto shook his head, and then said: "Xiaoxue, do you know why I want Mao Shanqiu to stay in Fengxing City for a long time? She is from the Maoshan clan and is very good at it.  For detecting intelligence, all this has been known since the Maoshan clan joined Xueyin Village. Although they only have a few people left, the complexity, accuracy and timeliness of the intelligence have more than doubled compared to before.  .¡±

    "Isn't it because Xiaoqiu's mind is not mature enough and her abilities are incomplete?" Xiaoxue said doubtfully.

    "No, it's not just that." Naruto said with a focused look: "It's not just that, letting Mao Shanqiu stay in Fengxing City to practice. What's more important is that Mao Shanqiu also received my order to stay in Fengxing City.  Exploring the situation of that important official in Fengxing City is just the result." Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "Xiaoyue, there is a person you trust very much, and he is playing the role of the traitor."

    "Is that so?" Xiaoxue's face darkened.  Naruto looked at Xiaoxue, his face straightened, and there was a hint of murderous intent in his eyes: "Don't worry, Xiaoxue, I will handle all this before I leave Wind Star City to participate in the Fourth Ninja World War."

    "No, Naruto." Xiaoxue stopped Naruto and said: "After all, they are in charge of many things in the Snow Country. If you kill them for no reason, it will probably cause turmoil in the Snow Country and will also reduce your reputation among the people of the Snow Country.  status among them."

    "" Looking at Xiaoxue, Naruto restrained his murderous intent, hesitated and said: "Okay, Xiaoxue, I can agree to you temporarily, but they have to pass all my tests, I will give them a chance, one can  I have the opportunity to completely control your name and the Kingdom of Snow. If they can't bear it, I will clean them up. Xiaoxue, you are my wife, and I will never allow anything to happen to you."

    "Yes!" Xiaoxue gently hugged Naruto and said nothing. Naruto also hugged Xiaoxue, and the two quietly felt each other's breath.  A very warm atmosphere circulated between the two people.

    "My maid, please see Your Highness, Your Highness the Prince." At this time, a female official walked in and immediately knelt on the ground and saluted: "Your Highness, the news just came that the blue-haired woman who came back with Lord Bai has woken up.  "

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 620 Xiaonan¡¯s Attachment

    "That's what happened." Naruto looked at Konan in front of him and said, "Senior Sister Konan, the Ten-Tails does exist, but under the circumstances at that time, Uchiha Madara had no reason to lie, so" Naruto said  The man paused slightly and said, "By the way, Senior Sister Xiaonan, do you have any plans in the future?"

    "What's the plan?" Konan glanced at Naruto with a pair of dull eyes and said, "I originally planned to find the Ten-Tails, and then become the Jinchuriki of the Ten-Tails, and use the powerful power of the Ten-Tails to fight against Uchiha Madara's Sharingan.  , but now Why should I fight against Uchiha Madara." As he spoke, a trace of death flashed in Xiaonan's eyes. After a while, Xiaonan's eyes gradually became firmer, and then Xiaonan stood up and faced  Walk outside the room.

    "Senior Sister Xiaonan, where are you going?" Naruto asked, looking at Xiaonan's figure.  Konan paused slightly and continued to walk outside: "Excuse me, Naruto, and you will actually join forces with Konoha to fight against Uchiha Madara, then you will definitely see Mr. Jiraiya, remember to tell him for me  Say hello to Laiya-sensei!"

    Naruto shook his head slightly, and then came to Xiaonan in two steps. Looking at Xiaonan, who was about the same height as himself, Naruto stretched out his hand and directly took hold of Xiaonan's slender jade arm. His eyes stared at Xiaonan closely and said: "Senior Sister Xiaonan, your teacher  Tell me, are you planning to fight for Uchiha Madara?"

    Looking at Naruto's eyes, Konan smiled reluctantly, then slightly avoided Naruto's eyes and said: "How is it possible? Do you think I am the kind of man who will die in vain?" Konan looked into the distance and said: "That was so bad back then.  Thanks to hard work, I survived, and it will be the same this time, I will live well. Don't worry."

    "I wasn't sure at first, but after listening to what you said, Sister Xiaonan, I know that once you leave this gate, you will go directly to Uchiha Madara." Naruto looked at Xiaonan and said, "The look in your eyes tells me  I, you want to die."

    "Naruto, you are joking." Konan said with a forced smile: "How could I want to die? I cherish my life very much. Because it was Yahiko Nagato and the others who fought to the death to let me live, so even if  I won¡¯t give up my life for them.¡±

    "If you really think so, then I'm relieved." Naruto looked at Xiaonan and shook his head: "But I know Senior Sister Xiaonan, you don't think so. Eyes are the windows to the soul, and human eyes can express  There are many things out there, and they are all the most real things. Unless you and I have undergone incomparable training, we can slightly hide the meaning of our eyes. But Senior Sister Xiaonan, you did not hide the meaning of your eyes in time, so from your eyes  I can see it." Naruto looked at Xiaonan and said, "And Senior Sister Xiaonan, you keep avoiding my eyes, isn't it just because you are afraid of being seen through by me?"

    "I told you it wasn't." Xiao Nan's face changed slightly and said, "Naruto, can you please stop being so suspicious? If I want to die every now and then, I'm afraid I won't be able to survive until now."

    Naruto's face remained unchanged as he looked at Konan and said: "But Senior Sister Konan, when you were a child, Senior Brother Yahiko and Senior Brother Nagato were with you. Even if Senior Brother Yahiko died in the battle, Senior Brother Nagato was still by your side, but now there is only one left.  As a human being, have you decided that living alone in this world is lonely?"

    "No way. I'm not one of those weak women, and I won't feel lonely." Xiaonan said anxiously: "Okay, Naruto, let me go, I want to go out for a walk."

    "I won't let you go." Naruto said directly: "Your eyes really told me that once I let you go, you will go to Uchiha Madara to fight for your life. Sister Konan, you can only die in vain.  .¡±

    "I said, I will cherish my life." Xiaonan tried to break away from Naruto, but she couldn't break free at all.

    "Okay." Naruto stared at Konan closely and said: "Sister Xiaonan, as long as you look into my eyes and say what you just said again, then I will let you go. Otherwise, you will listen to me in everything.  .¡±

    "Okay!" Xiaonan responded immediately, then raised his head slightly and looked at Naruto's sea-blue eyes with his orange eyes. Suddenly his pupils shrank slightly and then he said: "I will cherish my own life, because this  It was Yahiko and Nagato who fought hard to let me survive, and I will not let them down."

    Hearing what Konan said, Naruto looked at Konan and sighed secretly in his heart. Then he let go of his hand slightly. Konan glanced at Naruto and said, "Thank you, Naruto. I'm leaving. I'll have a chance in the future."  If so, I'll come back to see you, and remember what I said, greet Jiraiya-sensei for me." With that, Konan turned around and planned to leave.

    "Senior Sister Xiaonan." Naruto shouted. Xiaonan hesitated and stopped, turning his head to look at Naruto. Naruto looked at Xiaonan and sighed slightly, and thenHe said with a straight look: "Do you remember? Senior Sister Xiaonan, do you still remember the last time I met Senior Brother Nagato outside Wind Star City? That was the first and last time I really met Senior Brother Nagato.  "

    "Of course I remember." Xiaonan looked at Naruto with some confusion and said, "Why are you bringing this up now?"

    "It's nothing, it's just that at that time, Senior Brother Nagato agreed with my idea." Naruto looked at Konan and said, "Senior Sister Konan, do you believe me?"

    Konan nodded: "That's because Nagato entrusted his and Yahiko's dreams to you, and you became their dream. Nagato and Yahiko are everything to me. So Nagato believes in you and entrusts his dreams to you, and Nagato  If I also call you 'Junior Brother', then you are Nagato and I's Junior Brother, and I believe in you."

    "Yes." Naruto nodded and looked at Konan and said: "Senior Sister Konan, Uchiha Madara is collecting the nine tailed beasts, and I am the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki. This means that sooner or later, Uchiha Madara and I will have a battle.  If you believe it, then Senior Sister Konan" Naruto took a step back, and then bowed deeply: "Senior Sister Konan, I am here to ask you to stay and fight with me against Uchiha Madara, not just for Uchiha Madara.  Brother Nagato takes revenge, and more importantly, together we can fulfill the dreams of Brother Nagato and Brother Yahiko.¡±

    "I" Xiaonan hesitated. She looked at Naruto who was saluting to her. She hesitated to leave. She looked at Naruto and didn't know what to make for a moment.  Naruto raised his head slightly and looked at the hesitant Konan, and spoke again: "Sister, if you believe it, then I swear here that I will definitely kill Uchiha Madara in my lifetime to avenge Senior Brother Nagato, and find a way to  More people will have peace. But I am alone. Although I have many companions, my strength is still a little insufficient. Please stay and help me fulfill the dreams of Senior Brother Yahiko, Senior Brother Nagato and me. If I  If you break your oath, then I will be punished for the rest of my life"

    "Okay, don't say it anymore." Konan quickly stopped Naruto's oath, otherwise Naruto would complete his oath. Naruto looked at Konan and said happily: "So, Senior Sister Xiaonan, have you agreed?"

    "Nagato, Yahiko." Xiaonan kept chanting the names of the two people, his eyes hesitating for a while.  But Naruto did not disturb her, but just looked at Konan. Naruto knew that she could only wait for her to think clearly about this matter.

    "Your Highness the Prince." At this time, a maid came in from outside the room and saluted Naruto: "Your Highness, His Highness the Daimyo just now, let me tell His Highness the Prince that just now, the Kingdom of Fire, the Kingdom of Wind, and the Kingdom of Water,  The five daimyo of the Kingdom of Thunder and the Kingdom of Earth summoned a video conference, seemingly in response to Uchiha Madara's declaration of war on the Five Kage. His Highness the Daimyo was also summoned, as well as the leader of the Iron Kingdom and the witch of the Demon Kingdom.  . His Highness the Daimyo ordered his maid to tell His Highness the Prince about this before going to attend the meeting."

    Naruto was stunned, and then said: "I know, I guess the time is almost up. After all, Uchiha Madara and captured too many tailed beasts, and violated the bottom line of the five great ninja countries, I am afraid that the five great ninja countries will soon be  They will formally unite, and by then, the Fourth Ninja War will officially begin." Then Naruto waved his hand, and the maid withdrew.

    "Are we going to start another war?" Xiao Nan lowered his head and said, "Once a war occurs, countless people will be displaced, and there will be countless more orphans in the world."

    "There is no way around this, Senior Sister Xiaonan." Naruto said: "You already know Uchiha Madara's purpose. Once he succeeds, the whole world will fall into his hands. Instead of living in the moonlight,  If we are left at his mercy in this world of profanity, it would be better to die vigorously as early as possible."

    "I know." Xiaonan looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto, can you really do what you said?"

    "No." Naruto shook his head and said in a straight tone: "Senior Sister Xiaonan, I don't know if I can do it, but I will try my best to do it. Even if it costs my life." And Xiaonan only  Looking into Naruto's eyes, she didn't see any falsehood in his eyes.

    "Okay, if that's the case, then I believe you. Naruto." Xiaonan looked at Naruto and suddenly smiled and said: "Junior brother, senior sister, I will ask you for more advice in the future."

    Naruto was overjoyed. From Xiaonan's words, Naruto already knew Xiaonan's decision. Naruto looked at Xiaonan and said with a smile: "No, you are senior sister. As a junior brother, I should ask senior sister for advice."  right."

    Konan looked at Naruto's smile and said secretly in her heart: "Yahiko, his smile is very similar to yours, no, I should say almost exactly the same. Looking at his smile, I changed my mind unknowingly.  Choosing to stay, maybe just like when we first met when we were children, it was because of your smile that we were togetherLiving in troubled times, and then met Nagato and Fengqing  Today I saw your smile again.  Are you guiding me?  Yahiko.  "

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 620 Organizational Meeting

    Land of Snow, Wind Star City, late at night. For ordinary people, they have already gone to bed at this time because they must recuperate. But for people in the Prince's Mansion, this time is the most important moment.

    In the hall of the Prince's Palace, Hyuga Neji, Momochi Zabuza, Kiga Zuimu, Minagawa Natsuki, Yuji Tsukihana, Minazuki Shiro, Namikaze Minako and Naruto's mother, Uzumaki Kina, and the weak Kurama  Yakumo, as well as Nekoyama Kurenai who just rushed back from Konoha, and Shion who came to Snow Country from Ghost Country.  The ten of them sat in their seats and communicated in low voices, especially Ziyuan. Because she stayed in the Kingdom of Ghosts for a long time, she rarely met people here, and it was even the first time for her to meet many of them, so Ziyuan and them  Constantly chatting and exchanging feelings.  After all, we have to share weal and woe as companions in the future.  However, although there are many people, it is not noisy.

    "Mr. Neji, Miss Yakumo." Shion looked at Neji and Yakumo and said, "Long time no see."

    Yakumo glanced at Shion, then turned away and continued to draw on his drawing board. On the drawing board, there was a mountain peak. On the mountain peak, a girl was drawing, and a boy with waist-length hair was drawing.  Just as he was looking at the girl, he saw a building with the word "fire" in the distance. On the cliff behind the building, five heads were very clear.  It was when Naruto and Yakumo wanted to meet for the first time.

    Shion was slightly embarrassed. When Neji saw this, he nodded slightly and said to Shion: "Long time no see, Miko-sama. Please don't take it personally. Yakumo doesn't have any ill intentions. By the way, speaking of which, how is Miko-sama doing in the Kingdom of Demons?"  ?I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to get here so quickly.¡±

    "It's better to just call me Ziyuan, otherwise, I will be a little unaccustomed to it. In the country of ghosts, it's still the same. It's neither good nor bad." Ziyuan said with a smile: "Then senior Maoshan came to the country of ghosts and I  I started preparations immediately, and luckily I was able to catch up with this meeting just in time." Shion paused slightly and said, "Speaking of which, Neji, Naru, no, where is the leader?"

    "I don't know." Neci shook his head slightly, then looked at Bai and said, "Bai, you have been following the leader. Do you know where he is now?"

    "I don't know either." Bai turned to look at Neji and said with a smile: "Lord Ningci, I have to return to Wind Star City a few days earlier than you. I don't know very well, but Lord Naruto is talking to Xiaoyue.  While the Lord was talking, Konan-sama rested, and then Naruto-sama went to see Konan-sama, maybe there will be one more among us."

    "Really?" Neci responded, then looked at Zion and said, "It's better to wait, the leader should be here soon." Zion nodded.  Suddenly Neji looked at Mao Shanhong and said: "Mao Shansenpai, that mirror of yours"

    Mao Shanhong nodded slightly, with a trace of paleness on his face and said: "I have handed it over to Lord Jiraiya. Just when he was about to carry out Lord Naruto's order, he was caught up by the tribe. At the same time, Lord Naruto was announced.  The two orders and the meeting were held, so I came back before I could say anything. Although Lord Naruto told me not to participate, it was okay, but I still rushed back as hard as I could, but fortunately I finally caught up with this  meeting.¡±

    "I see, you have consumed too much chakra." Neji said, "You still haven't recovered much after resting for so long." Mao Shanhong smiled softly and did not answer, but chatted with Shion about other things.  things.

    At the gate of the Prince's Mansion, Naruto and Konan stepped into the Prince's Mansion. A maid immediately came to Naruto and saluted: "Your Highness, Lord Neji and others are already waiting in the hall." Naruto smiled slightly.  Nodding, he and Xiaonan walked directly towards the hall.

    Arriving in the hall, Naruto didn't say much, and took Konan directly to the middle of the hall. He took a look at the people present, and only after knowing that everyone was present, he said: "The purpose of gathering everyone this time.  I think everyone almost knows it, but I will talk about it later. Now let me introduce someone to you." Naruto pointed to Konan next to him and said: "You may also know him, she is  Konan, like me and my mother, is a disciple of Master Jiraiya. And he is the earliest disciple. He accepted the teachings of Master Jiraiya earlier than my mother." Naruto paused slightly and said, "Not long ago  , Senior Sister Xiaonan and Senior Brother Nagato also came to attack Fengxing City. Some of the people present may be confused, but from now on Senior Sister Xiaonan will fight with us as our companions. I hope everyone can forget all the past things,  Don't be grudged anymore. We are all ninjas, and we naturally know that if we have personal emotions, we can easily make major mistakes in the mission, leading to mission failure or even loss of life. So if you have any dissatisfaction, now  Just say it. After today, Senior Sister Xiaonan will be your companion, the companion you can entrust your back to. If anyone plans to deal with her at that time?, don¡¯t blame me. You should still remember the two rules I mentioned when you joined. You must not do anything to your companions. When it comes to organizational matters, if I don¡¯t make any mistakes, then I will  I respect you.  "

    "Yes, I understand." Everyone responded.  Naruto nodded slightly, and Zabuza stood up and said, "Chief, my subordinates are being presumptuous." After saying that, Zabuza looked at Konan and said, "I know you are a person known as an 'angel' in the Akatsuki organization.  In the Akatsuki organization, you have a very high status, so why did you come to join our small organization? You must know that although the core members of the Akatsuki organization are small, each one is a shadow-level master, and each one is a master of one shot.  People who can destroy a city. Especially Payne, he is a super shadow-level figure. Now there is Uchiha Madara, the second super shadow-level figure. Even you are a peak shadow-level person.  , and although our organization has the support of the country, the core personnel are not as good as Xiao after all. Except for the leader whose strength breaks through the shadow level and barely reaches the super shadow level, the other people are not even at the shadow level, and their strength is no more than a quasi-shadow.  , and the same goes for Hyuga Neji, and the others are basically at the level of quasi-kage and elite jounin. Compared with Akatsuki, you seem to have no reason to give up Akatsuki and join our organization."

    "About this" Just when Naruto was about to speak, Konan stretched out his hand to stop Naruto and said, "Okay, I will speak for myself." Naruto stopped as soon as he saw it, and Konan took a step forward.  Said: "About this, several people present already know this, but I'd better say it again." After a pause, Xiaonan said: "Penn is his alias, and his real name is Nagato. Maybe you already know  Now, he and I still have Fengqing, and Yahiko and we have been together since childhood. At that time, our relationship was very good. Later, we wanted to go to the Sannin of Konoha to train, Fengqing left us, and the three of us found Sannin.  Ninja, although we almost died at the hands of Orochimaru, Teacher Jiraiya took us in and taught us Ninjutsu. Three years later, Teacher Jiraiya left us and returned to Konoha. The three of us have never been separated.  , we grew up together and had a deep relationship, but now both Nagato and Yahiko, including Fengqing, who they met again not long ago, are dead. Both Nagato and Fengqing were killed by Uchiha Madara, and even Nagato's  The Rinnegan Eye was also poached by Uchiha Madara. The reason was that Nagato was unwilling to capture Naruto as the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, and at the same time planned to use other methods to obtain peace. This was different from Uchiha Madara's idea, and  Fengqing and I were only willing to obey Nagato, so Uchiha Madara had murderous intentions towards Nagato, me, and Fengqing. We knew we were no match for Uchiha Madara and left the Akatsuki organization, but we didn¡¯t expect to be chased by Uchiha Madara.  Go ahead, Nagato and Fengqing were killed to protect me."

    "I see, that is to say, we have a common enemy, right?" Zabuza said, "This enemy has very strong power, so as weaklings, we must join forces to fight against him." At this point, Zabuza said  He nodded slightly and said: "My subordinate is being presumptuous, now there is no doubt. I would like to welcome Konan-sama to join me." Then Zabuza cupped his hands towards Naruto and said: "My subordinate, congratulations to the leader for having the first shadow-level master under his command.  ." After saying that, Zabuza sat down.

    Naruto waved his hand and said: "Okay, now is not the time to talk about this." Naruto sat down on the main seat and said: "I summoned everyone here this time because there is something I need to talk to you about." As he spoke, Naruto  The person paused slightly and said: "Uchiha Madara has officially declared war on the Five Shadows at the Five Kage Conference and launched the Fourth Ninja World War. His purpose is very obvious, which is to collect the nine tailed beasts. Uchiha Madara and I  Already destined to live forever, as for Uchiha Madara¡¯s purpose of collecting tailed beastsMao Shan.¡±

    Mao Shanhong nodded slightly and said: "At the Five Kage Conference, Uchiha Madara personally stated his purpose of collecting tailed beasts. He wanted to extract the chakra of the nine tailed beasts and then let the monsters that were previously sealed by the Six Paths Sage, ten  The ten tails are resurrected. This ten tails can split into nine tailed beasts. Its power can be imagined. And Uchiha Madara will become the jinch¨±riki of the ten tails, and then use the chakra of the ten tails to use the Sharingan's pupil technique.  "Yuedu' is thrown onto the moon and reflects the pupil power to the ground to control all things on the ground." As he spoke, Mao Shanhong paused slightly and said: "Based on the situation at the time, I don't think Uchiha Madara has any  The need to lie.¡±

    Looking at the shocked people, Naruto's pupils condensed slightly and said: "I don't want to be drawn out of the Nine Tails, so I decided to join the ninja alliance of the five major ninja villages."

    "Yes, leader." Everyone responded loudly.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 621 Tsunade Awakens

    "Okay, that's it." Naruto sat on the deputy seat, looked at the people below and said: "My requirements are not high, and you don't need to participate in the battle, as long as you do your job well.  , except for this accident, the rest is the preparation of food, grass and ordnance, which needs to be completed by you. I don't want to suddenly run out of food and grass, or run out of kunai, shurikens, explosive charms, etc. when I am leading the snow ninja to fight.  The phenomenon of supplementation.¡±

    "Your Highness, please rest assured. We will do our best." The ministers below stood up at the same time and said: "Your Highness will never be short of any strategic supplies during the battle."

    Naruto nodded, then looked at Xiaoyue who was sitting on the main seat and said: "Your Majesty, in the coming days, I will summon all the ninjas in Xueyin Village who can fight, and all ninjas will step onto the battlefield, so the supplies  I may have to ask His Highness the Daimyo to transport it."

    Xiaoxue nodded slightly and said, "Prince, please rest assured."

    "Your Highness the Prince." An official stood up and saluted Naruto slightly: "I have a question. Your Highness just said that all the ninjas in Xueyin Village will be taken away to participate in this war, so the ninjas who protect His Highness the Daimyo  What? The safety of His Highness the Daimyo is related to the entire Snow Country. If even the ninjas around His Highness are suddenly transferred, wouldn¡¯t His Highness have no one to protect him? And once the Ninja World War breaks out, then the whole world will inevitably fall into  During the war, it would be very dangerous if His Highness the Daimyo had no one to protect him. I hope His Highness the Prince can think about it more."

    "Very good." Naruto looked at the official and nodded slightly: "Your concerns are very good." Naruto and Xiaoyue looked at each other and said, "The daimyo and I are husband and wife, how could I let him  Is she in crisis? As for the person to protect His Highness the Daimyo, I have already made arrangements, that is, my mother, Uzumaki Kina. I think if she protects her, at least she will not encounter a shadow-level master, so there will be no problem.  Moreover, my mother¡¯s sealing technique is unparalleled in the world. Even a shadow-level master cannot break through my mother¡¯s sealing technique in a short period of time.¡±

    "Sir Kinai, there is indeed no problem, it's just His Highness" The official said again: "I think more people should be arranged to protect His Highness the Daimyo."

    "No need. If you put your power on protecting me, then the power available to His Highness the Prince will be insufficient, which will be detrimental to His Highness. Moreover, I am not used to having too many people protecting me. Yukinai  You just need to protect me alone."

    "Your Highness the Daimyo" "Okay." Xiaoxue interrupted the official's words, and then continued: "Okay, let's just make one."

    "Your Highness the Daimyo, Your Highness the Prince, I'm sorry to disturb you." Mao Shanhong opened the door of the room and said salute.

    "What's the matter, Mao Shan?" Naruto looked at Mao Shan Hong and said, "You know, an important meeting is going on here."

    "My subordinates know." Mao Shanhong nodded slightly and said, "But there is also a very important matter here that needs to be handled by the Prince." Naruto glanced at the officials present, then waved his hand and said, "Just tell me."

    "Yes, Your Highness." Mao Shanhong glanced at the people present and said, "Master Lei Ying of Yunyin Village sent someone to invite His Highness to go to Yunyin Village to attend the meeting in three days. At the same time, this meeting will be formal  Signed an alliance to establish the Ninja United Army, and the Raikage-sama¡¯s envoy informed his subordinates that the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki Rabbit had returned to Kumogakure Village, and it was said that before returning to Kumogakure Village, he was raped by a member of the Akatsuki organization Kakisame Kisame  After catching up, there was a big battle, and Kisame Kisaki was killed. Lord Mochi Zabuza mentioned the Samehada sword, and according to the messenger's answer, it seemed that Samehada was taken away as a trophy by Kirabi."

    "Really? I understand." Naruto looked at Mao Shanhong and said, "Let the messenger wait a moment, I will be there right away."

    Shanhong nodded in response, and then spoke again: "Your Highness, that is a business matter, and there is another private matter left." Mao Shanhong looked at Naruto and said, "The man in the medical hall has just woken up"  Before she finished speaking, Mao Shanhong already realized that Naruto was no longer in front of her.  Mao Shanhong stopped talking and saluted Xiaoxue slightly: "Your Majesty, your subordinates will take their leave first."

    Xiaoxue nodded, and then Mao Shanhong turned and left. Xiaoxue looked at the other officials present and said: "Although His Royal Highness is no longer here, his meaning is already clear. This time, Yunyin Village will take the lead, and the others will  The Four Great Ninja Villages, supported by Snow Country and Iron Country, are fighting against the Akatsuki where Uchiha Madara is. Because it is a war between the ninja world, ordinary soldiers cannot participate in the battle, so except for the Snow Hidden Village led by His Highness the Prince  , we don¡¯t need to directly participate in the battle, but Xueyin Village comes out in force this time, and we need to prepare all the combat materials needed. I don¡¯t want to see any non-combat situations when Xueyin Village is fighting on the battlefield.  Attrition. If?If this happens, then everything will be dealt with seriously, you know what I mean.  "Xiaoxue's voice was smooth and without any surprise, but there was a feeling of fear among the officials present. Xiaoxue's special temperament began to become more and more obvious.

    "I understand." All the officials stood up at the same time and saluted respectfully. Xiaoxue stood up and said, "Okay, let's go back and prepare. I'm afraid that after the prince attends the meeting this time, it will soon be a real war.  Everyone, please be mentally prepared." After saying this, Xiaoxue stopped talking and left the meeting hall directly.  After all the officials looked at each other, they also left here and returned.

    Golden light flashed, and Naruto's voice appeared in the medical hall, but there were no people around. Naruto walked directly towards a place deep in the medical hall without hesitation, "Tsunade-sama, that's great.  , Tsunade-sama." Shizune's cry of joy reached Naruto's ears.

    "Okay, Shizune, I'm not dead yet, please don't mourn here, okay! It makes me very upset." In the room, Tsunade sat up from the bed and said unceremoniously to Shizune, although Tsunade's skin was still very  It was dull and boring, but now that Tsunade woke up and sat up, this sentence proved that there was no big problem with Tsunade's sentence.

    "Please don't say that, Tsunade-sama. If Naruto-sama hears you saying something like 'crying for mourning', Naruto-sama will be unhappy." Bai stood aside and said with a smile: "I have asked someone to  I'm going to inform Naruto-sama, and Naruto-sama should be here soon, so you'd better not say these words again."

    "What?" Tsunade's surprised voice sounded, and then Tsunade said loudly: "Wait, Shiro, you go and stop Naruto immediately. I can't see that brat Naruto like this now. Every time I see him before,  When I see him, he calls me 'mother-in-law'. If he sees me like this, I'm afraid that kid will never change his name to me. Shizune immediately prepares food for me. I want more.  Eat something to replenish your strength."

    "But, Tsunade-sama, even if you return to your youthful appearance, Naruto will not change the name he calls you." Shizune said.

    "What did you say?" Tsunade's voice immediately changed, and she looked at Shizune with a fierce look on her face and said, "Believe it or not, I will marry you right away." Shizune shrank her neck, stood up and said, "Yes, yes, I  I know, why don¡¯t you go and prepare some food for you? Really, you threaten me with this every time.¡±

    "Master Shizune, please stay." Shiro said with a smile: "I will take care of these things. I will instruct the maids to prepare. You should stay here with Master Tsunade." After saying this, Shiro said to  Tsunade smiled and said: "Tsunade-sama, no matter you are young or old, you will always be Naruto-sama's 'Grandma Tsunade' in my heart, and this will never change." He said with a smile.  Then walked out of the room.

    "I don't care about anything," Mother-in-law Tsunade muttered with a dissatisfied look on her face. Shizune smiled softly and said, "Tsunade-sama, the corners of your mouth are almost bent to the back of your head."  ""kindness!  "Tsunade looked at Shizune, who shrank her neck and stopped talking.

    Naruto stood quietly outside the door of the room, listening to Tsunade's words. Naruto could imagine what Tsunade looked like, but Naruto did not look at Tsunade's current appearance because Tsunade wanted to show her most beautiful side.  In front of Naruto, how could Naruto destroy Tsunade's idea.

    Shiro walked out of the room and saw Naruto. Shiro's face was pale. It was obvious that he had consumed too much chakra.  She saw that Naruto was about to salute when he pulled him back. A golden light flashed and Naruto and Shiro disappeared and appeared directly outside the medical hall.

    Looking at the obviously frightened maid next to him, Naruto said: "Immediately prepare the best and most nutritious food and send it to the innermost room of the medical hall. Then follow the orders of the two people inside and satisfy them with any requests they have.  .¡±

    When the maid heard Naruto's order, she immediately came to her senses, saluted to Naruto and said, "Yes, maid obeys the order." Then the two maids left.

    "How is Granny Tsunade doing?" Naruto asked.  "Don't worry, Naruto-sama." Bai smiled and said: "Tsunade-sama is fine. I have to say that Tsunade-sama is indeed the strongest medical ninja in the world. Tsunade-sama's body has the function of automatic healing.  , the injuries suffered at the Five Kage Conference are fatal to anyone, but Tsunade-sama was able to recover in just a few days, which is really amazing."

    "Really, that's good." Naruto said quietly, "I understand. I have something else to do, so I'll leave first." After saying that, Naruto turned around and said, "Okay, Shiro, I've worked hard for you these days.  , you should have a good rest next, I will need you to fight for me soon, so don¡¯t cry tired when the time comes."

      "As Naruto-sama, you are your tool." Bai looked at Naruto's leaving figure and said firmly: "As long as you are willing, I will never be 'tired'."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 622 Granny Tsunade is back

    "I understand." Naruto looked at the envoy from Hidden Cloud Village in front of him and said, "Please go back and tell Lord Raikage that I will attend the meeting on time in three days."

    "Yes, thank you so much, Your Highness. In this case, my mission will be completed." The messenger saluted Naruto and said, "Then I will return to Yunyin Village to report to Lord Raikage. I will retire.  "

    Naruto nodded slightly, and after the envoy from Yunyin Village saluted, he turned and left.  Naruto closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then opened his eyes and said: "Zabuza, Qi Yazuimeng, you will go with me to the meeting attended by Kumogakure this time. By the way, Zabuza, you  By the way, take the two people who live in the Prince's Mansion, and we will take this opportunity to return them directly to the current Mizukage." After a slight pause, Naruto looked at Shion and said, "There is also Shion with me.  Go. Your other identity is a witch from the Kingdom of Ghosts, so go and see what¡¯s going on. And I¡¯m afraid they already know that you¡¯re here, and if they don¡¯t take you there, they might be dissatisfied.¡±

    "Yes, leader." Zabuza, Qi Ya, and Shion stood up at the same time.

    Naruto looked at the others and said: "Others, Ningci is in charge of Wind Star City, Prime Minister, Xia Xue, you two will assist Ningci well, mother and Minako are in charge of Daming Mansion, Shiro, you go summon the snow ninja and train them at the same time.  So that you can participate in the battle at any time. Maoshan, you closely monitor the ministers in the city. In these extraordinary times, any situation must be resolved as soon as possible. While I am away, you can discuss it with Neji and Kanexiang. If there is no big problem, just go ahead.  It's been solved, but Neji and Kanxiang may not have much time, so Yuji, it's up to you to clean it up. By the way, Maoshan, you can protect Xiaoqiu and Ranran by the way." After saying that, they didn't wait.  Flower, Naruto looked at Yakumo who was drawing something on the drawing board and said: "Yakumo, your body is too weak, take a good rest now. After signing an alliance with the five great ninja countries in three days, Yakumo, are you willing to do it for me?"  Do you want to fight for me? If you do, then you may not have much rest time left in the future."

    "Of course, are we friends? Of course I am willing to fight for you. It's just" Yakumo paused slightly and said: "It's just that in this case, you may need to focus part of your energy on me.  . My body is too weak. If no one helps me, I may just start the battle and fall behind because I cannot keep up with you."

    "I will arrange it." Naruto said softly.  Yakumo smiled softly, put down the drawing knife, took out the brush, wrote a few strokes on the drawing board and said to Naruto: "Naruto, see how my painting goes?" Naruto stood up without hesitation,  Then he came to Yakumo, and everyone else present also followed Naruto.

    Yakumo picked up the drawing board and said: "'The Newborn Sun', what does the name of this painting sound like, Naruto?"  "Naruto looked at the painting in front of him. The painting was a cliff. There was a man with long golden hair standing on the cliff. The man raised his head and was looking at the rising sun in the sky. But the rising sun was not  It is conspicuous. If it were not for the man's eyes staring at the sun, I am afraid that no one would notice the sun, because the man is too dazzling. His long golden hair seems to be even more dazzling than the sun when it shines.  The light makes people focus more on this man. It is obvious that the subject of this painting is this man.

    Naruto took a look, and then said: "Yakumo, your painting is beautiful, but it seems that there is something missing?" Naruto paused slightly and said: "Okay, Yakumo, you are in the painting.  Draw another person next to her, a girl holding a drawing board in her hand."

    "Okay, Naruto." Yakumo responded with a smile, then lowered his head and did what Naruto said. Naruto turned around and said: "Senior Sister Xiaonan, please stay in Fengxing City for the time being. Now  You are not suitable to be exposed so early. You are my trump card." Xiaonan nodded, but did not speak.  Then Naruto waved his hand and said: "Okay, everyone, let's follow the arrangements just now.

    "Yes, leader." Everyone responded, and then left one after another. Even Zabuza, Qiya Zuimeng, and Shion also left. They also needed to prepare.

    "I'm sorry, Naruto." Uzumaki Kina came to Naruto and said, "Mom is not strong enough. Not only can't she help you, but she can only hold you back." The expression on Naruto's face changed, and he was about to speak just now  , was blocked by Qinai. Qinai shook his head and said with a smile: "I know your plan. Judging from your arrangement, I will always be in the safest place. Because I am not strong enough.  , although I have reached the level of quasi-shadow, I am good at sealing techniques and various barrier techniques, but when it comes to fighting ninjas, this is not what I am good at."

    "Mom!" Naruto called softly.  But before he could say anything, Naruto was interrupted. Uzumaki Kinai said: "Naruto, although?Mom's power can't help you, but mom wants to gather the remaining members of the Namikaze clan.  "

    "The Namikaze clan!" Naruto said in surprise: "Mom, do you have any news about them?"

    Uzumaki Kina nodded: "The news I just received not long ago." Uzumaki Kina looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto, since your father's accident, the Namikaze clan has begun to decline. The current Namikaze clan members  There are only so many left, so I want to move the Namikaze clan to the Land of Snow so that the Namikaze clan can continue to live on."

    "Is it impossible to even survive?" Naruto said with some surprise.

    Uzumaki Kinai nodded and said: "When I got the news, it was already like this. The Namikaze clan has reached the edge of annihilation, so"

    "I understand, Mom." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "I'll go. Oh, by the way, let Aunt Minako go with you. I'm not worried if you are alone." Uzumaki Kinai shook his head and said:  "No, I can go alone. And if even Minako leaves, wouldn't Koyuki have no one to protect her?"

    "No, let Aunt Minako go with you. If I hadn't been able to leave, I would have accompanied you personally." Naruto hugged Qina and said, "Although I don't know where the Namikaze tribe is now, but if  If you were in Windstar City or Snow Country, you would never wait until today to say this. This is enough to prove that the place where the Namikaze clan lives in seclusion is definitely far away or difficult to reach. It takes time to reach it, Mom.  , now that the Fourth Ninja World War has begun, I will never allow you to leave Feng Novel alone ~ Come to O Star City and leave the Country of Snow. What's more, Aunt Minako's surname is also Namikaze, I think she must too  I want to see my people again.¡±

    "Okay, I understand." Uzumaki Kina looked at Naruto and finally nodded, but still hesitated a little: "If this is the case, who will protect Xiaoyue?"

    "I'll do it." Xiaonan said: "Naruto is my junior brother. If you count it this way, she can also be regarded as my junior brother and sister. I will protect her temporarily."

    "Senior sister." Uzumaki Kina looked at Konan and nodded and said, "If it's you, then I'll be relieved." Then Uzumaki Kina looked at Naruto and said, "Then that's it, Naruto, I'll go back and prepare with Minako.  Senior sister, please come with me, I will take you to get familiar with it first." Xiaonan nodded.  Then Kinai spoke again: "By the way, Naruto, Tsunade-sama woke up yesterday and has almost fully recovered today. Go and meet her, and Naruto. Tsunade-sama is the Fifth Hokage after all.  She cannot stay here for long, and Konoha cannot live without Tsunade-sama."

    "I understand." Naruto nodded and said, "I'll be there in a moment." After saying that, he paused slightly and said, "Senior Sister Xiaonan, Xiaoxue's safety will be troublesome to you." Naruto sincerely thanked Xiaonan.

    Xiao Nan shook his head and said: "It's nothing. I am now considered your subordinate, and you are also my leader. Obeying the leader's orders and sharing the leader's worries is what I should do as a subordinate."

    Naruto immediately said: "Don't say that, Senior Sister Xiaonan, I never wanted you to be my subordinate."

    "I know." Xiaonan nodded: "But it's better for me to become your subordinate. After all, I can't hide for too long. Many things will be easier to handle as your subordinate. As for Akatsuki, Nagato is dead.  After that, I have already quit the Akatsuki." After speaking, Xiaonan tightened the black god robe on her body and said: "Junior brother, Naruto, leader, I am still waiting for you to give me a code name." Naruto was slightly stunned and looked at  Konan wanted to speak, but Konan waved her hand to stop Naruto's words. At the same time, she walked outside. Looking at Konan and Kinai, Naruto said softly: "Thank you, Senior Sister Konan."

    Until Konan and Kinai disappeared, Naruto formed a slight seal with his hands and disappeared in an instant. Golden light flashed and Naruto's figure appeared in the medical hall.

    "Oh, Tsunade-sama, please eat less. If you eat too much, it will be bad for your health." Shizune looked at the overeating Tsunade in front of her and expressed concern.

    Tsunade was eating in her mouth, holding a large chicken drumstick in each hand. She chewed hard a few times and swallowed the food in her mouth, saying: "No, I want to eat more, be good."  I need to make up for it, and it¡¯s rare that there is wine here. After I return to Konoha, it will be difficult for me to drink wine." After saying that, he bit down hard on the chicken leg in his hand.

    Now Tsunade has completely restored her previous appearance, with shawl light golden hair, smooth and delicate skin, a magnificent mind, and a beautiful face.  "Seeing that you are so energetic makes me feel relieved, Granny Tsunade."

    "Call me sister." Tsunade shouted loudly when she heard Naruto's voice.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 623 Tsunade¡¯s ¡®mind¡¯

    "Yes, yes, yes." Naruto waved his hands and walked in with an indifferent expression: "I know, Granny Tsunade." It can be seen from the expression on Naruto's face that Naruto was just perfunctory.

    Tsunade stopped eating and continued to eat. A cross appeared on her forehead. She looked at Naruto with a malicious look on her face and said, "I said, Naruto, you did it on purpose. Is your skin itchy and deserves a beating? If so, it's just right."  I exercise to digest the food I just ate.¡±

    "No, no, no. I was wrong. Isn't it okay that I was wrong?" Looking at Tsunade who seemed to be furious, the look on Naruto's face became a little serious, but when Tsunade turned to eat again  , Naruto once again regained his indifferent look, which lasted for less than two seconds.

    Naruto came to Tsunade's side and took a look at the food placed in front of Tsunade. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. He saw that there was a whole table of luxurious meals on the table in front of him. All kinds of food were flying in the sky.  , walking on the ground, swimming in the water, everything you want.  Of course, this was not the reason why Naruto was surprised. What surprised Naruto was the nearly a hundred empty plates under the table.

    At this time, several maids stepped into the room, each holding a sumptuous delicacy in their hands. When they saw Naruto, they immediately stopped and bowed slightly to Naruto, and then placed the plates in their hands on the table.  Then he picked up the empty plates under the table and left, while Tsunade continued to eat and drink.  Naruto wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, "What, Granny Tsunade, how long have you been eating?"

    "I told you to call me sister." Tsunade shouted after swallowing the food in her mouth. Shizune said at the side: "I haven't stopped since Tsunade-sama woke up." "Of course." Tsunade  He picked up a chicken again and said: "I spent a lot of energy this time, and when I was in a coma, my chakra was almost exhausted. Now that I'm awake, of course I have to eat more."

    Naruto looked at Tsunade, then nodded and said: "Well, Granny Tsunade is right, you do need to eat more." "But" Shizune looked at Tsunade and said worriedly: "But Tsunade-sama  If you overeat like this, it will put a huge burden on your body.¡±

    "Is it a burden?" Naruto responded with a deep understanding and nodded: "Indeed, but it's not a big problem. Anyway, no matter how much Mother-in-law Tsunade eats, she always adds it to her chest. Now it's already  I am proud of the whole world. I remember that one time I secretly went to Konoha and was almost suffocated to death by Granny Tsunade¡¯s chest. If"

    With a 'bang', Tsunade clenched her fist and hit Naruto's forehead hard. Regardless of the greasy hands, she grabbed Naruto's shoulders and said with a red face: "Naruto, what do you mean?  I was almost suffocated to death, so I will satisfy you now." After saying that, he hugged Naruto tightly to his chest.  Naruto was instantly buried in Tsunade's chest. Except for Naruto's long golden hair, Naruto's entire head was buried in Tsunade's chest.

    "Uh-huh." Naruto made a similar sound and kept waving his hands. Tsunade hugged Naruto tightly and blushed, but looked at Naruto and still smiled and said: "Humph, Naruto,  Do you know that you are not allowed to call me 'grandma' again in the future? Otherwise, don't think I will let you go." "Uh-huh." Naruto could only make a similar sound.

    After a while, Shizune saw that Tsunade seemed to have no intention of letting go, so she carefully said: "Tsunade-sama, please let go of Naruto first. You see, he seems to be out of breath."  , and Naruto coming at this time is probably because he has such a thing to say."

    Tsunade glanced at Naruto on her chest, hesitated for a moment, and then let go of her hands. The moment Tsunade let go of her hands, Naruto immediately flew out and jumped five meters away, gasping for breath at the same time.  Sighing.  "Hahaha." Tsunade looked at Naruto's slightly embarrassed look and laughed loudly, and it was still that unbridled laugh.

    Naruto calmed down his breathing slightly, then looked at Tsunade and said: "Grandma Tsunade, I am no longer the kid who went to Tanshu Street to find you, okay? I am not young anymore, and I am married.  Now that I have a wife, please stop treating me like a brat."

    "Haha." Tsunade looked at Naruto and said with a smile: "In my eyes, even if it takes ten or twenty years, you will always be a brat." "My mother!" Naruto  The person was stunned, and his whole body instantly turned to stone.

    "Pfft." Shizune couldn't help it, covering her mouth and laughing.  Shizune's laughter woke up the petrified Naruto. Naruto shook his head slightly to clear his mind, especially from Tsunade's chest.  Looking at Tsunade laughing wildly, Naruto could only smile bitterly.

    After Tsunade had laughed enough, Naruto's expression changed: "Okay, Granny Tsunade, I have something to tell you first." After saying that, Naruto paused slightly and said: "At the Five Shadows ConferenceOn the road, Sasuke appeared and fought with other Kage, and was finally rescued by Uchiha Madara.  Afterwards, Uchiha Madara revealed his Eye of the Moon plan.  "

    "Eye of the Moon Plan?" Tsunade was stunned and asked in confusion: "What plan is that?" Naruto paused, then explained in detail, telling everything about the Five Shadows Conference: "That's it,  Uchiha Madara declared war on the Five Shadows. The Five Shadows decided to establish the Ninja United Army, and the daimyo of the five major countries have also agreed to the establishment of the Ninja United Army. The Fourth Ninja World War has officially begun. And just now the Kumogakure Village has  The messenger is here, and the general leader of the Ninja United Army, Lei Yingrui, has decided to hold a formal meeting in Yunyin Village in three days to formally establish the Ninja United Army."

    "So what about Konoha, will Danzo be the representative or will old Sarutobi go by himself?" Tsunade looked at Naruto and asked.

    Naruto shook his head and said: "I don't know, but it's definitely not Danzo. It may be the Third Hokage coming out again. After all, Danzo, the so-called Sixth Hokage, is dead!"

    "Duanzo is dead? Naruto, what's going on?" Tsunade looked at Naruto and said anxiously: "How rare is it you?"

    Naruto waved his hand and said: "Don't worry, Granny Tsunade, I wasn't the one who killed her. I wanted to kill Danzo at that time, so I chased after him. It turned out that Uchiha Madara and Sasuke were already chasing Danzo. Danzo  Although he had ten Sharingan eyes on his right hand and one on his right eye, he still lost the battle with Sasuke. In the end, although he captured Sasuke's subordinate Xiang Lian as a hostage, he was used by Sasuke.  Chidori and the hostage hit the vital point together. Finally, Danzo activated the Four Elements Seal Technique that had already been engraved on his body in order to die together with Madara Uchiha and Sasuke, but unfortunately he failed in the end."

    "Duanzo, that old guy is actually going to die." Tsunade said, with regret and pity in her tone, but there was no joy in it, "Don't you hate Danzo? Granny Tsunade."

    "Hate?" Tsunade was stunned, shook her head and said: "No, I don't hate him, because I know that although he has done some things too much, even if his ideas are completely different from mine, I don't hate him.  Everything he did was for Konoha, to make Konoha stronger. This was the truest thought in his heart. Perhaps no one in Konoha could compare to him at one point, even  Old man Sarutobi can't compare to him in this regard. Of course, there are some complaints from time to time, because he did go too far in some things."

    "Really!" Naruto responded: "In that case, it seems that my judgment is correct." Naruto looked at Tsunade and said, "Grandma Tsunade, when Danzo and Sasuke were fighting  , I said that I would give up my hatred for the villagers of Konoha"

    "Chief." Outside the room, Zabuza walked in. After seeing Tsunade, Zabuza knelt on his knees and said, "Zabuza has met Tsunade-sama. Here, I would like to sincerely thank Tsunade-sama for your great kindness in healing me."

    Tsunade gestured slightly: "This happened a few years ago, and I did it for Naruto's sake, otherwise, I wouldn't have treated you at all." Shizune immediately stepped forward to help Zabuza up.

    Zabuza stood up and said, "No matter what, it was Tsunade-sama who cured me. I must thank you very much, Tsunade-sama. Your kindness will always be engraved in my heart."

    Tsunade waved her hand, then stood up and said, "Okay, don't talk about this. You came here because you probably have something to report to Naruto. I just ate a lot, so I'll go out and do some exercise first."

    "No need, Granny Tsunade." Naruto took Tsunade's arm and said, "Okay, let's just talk, Zabuza."

    "Yes, leader." Zabuza responded: "My subordinates and Qi Ya Zui Meng, Shion-sama is ready, and Yukimaru and Yae are also waiting, ready to leave at any time for Kumogakure Village.  "

    Naruto nodded and said: "Grandma Tsunade, why don't you go to Cloud Hidden Village with me. The people sent by Konoha are either the third generation or the lustful immortals. But no matter who they are, they will go to Cloud Hidden Village."

    Tsunade thought for a moment, then nodded and said: "Okay, if it was in the past, we still need to avoid suspicion to prevent others from saying that we are colluding with each other, but now that the Ninja United Army has been established, we don't need to care about this. Okay, Naruto  , let¡¯s set off immediately. From here, it will take nearly two days to reach Yunyin Village, if we¡¯re lucky.¡±

    Naruto nodded and said: "Well, Granny Tsunade, I'm going out first. You get ready first. I'll wait for you outside."

    Tsunade shook her head and said: "I don't need to prepare anything, Shizune, let's go." "Yes, Tsunade-sama."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 624 ¡®Fire and Water Are Incompatible¡¯

    "It's a little later than expected." Tsunade stood in front of the Hidden Cloud Village and said: "Naruto, let's go. I guess the Raikage is already waiting impatiently."

    Naruto nodded slightly and then walked forward, came to the gate of Kumogakure Village and said to the two Kumo ninjas guarding the door: "Naruto Namikaze of the Land of Snow and the Fifth Hokage of Konoha, Senju Tsunade, led their subordinates to attend the Raikage-sama meeting.  Recalled meeting.¡±

    "The Fifth Hokage!" The two Kumogakure looked at Tsunade behind Naruto in surprise. At this time, a woman with golden hair walked out of the door. She looked somewhat similar to Tsunade. The same  She has blond hair, a pair of big breasts, and is also wearing gray clothes.  Behind her were two people, a man and a woman. The man had long white hair, shouted a lollipop, and carried a long sword behind him.  The woman has long red hair and yellow pupils.

    The woman with short blond hair glanced at Naruto and Tsunade, especially Tsunade. Her eyes flashed with deep doubts, but she did not show it, but immediately saluted and said: "Samyi and team member Omoi  , Karui met with the Fifth Hokage, His Royal Highness the Prince, to welcome the two adults to Kumogakure Village." Then he paused slightly and said: "The Fifth Hokage, one of the Sannin, Jiraiya-sama and Yamato-sama, had already met yesterday  Arrived." He looked at Naruto and said, "Now the Fifth Hokage and His Highness the Prince have arrived together. In this case, the members of the meeting have basically arrived."

    "Really, it looks like we're late." Naruto said.  Samyi shook his head slightly and said: "No, His Highness the Prince is serious. His Highness the Prince did not come late. On the contrary, he came much earlier because the agreed time has not yet arrived. And the meeting time is early tomorrow morning, so at this time  Previously, if His Highness the Prince was interested, I could serve as His Highness¡¯s guide and visit Yunyin Village."

    "Thank you, but we're a little tired from the journey. You'd better take us to have a rest first." Naruto said.  Samyi nodded and said: "Then, Your Highness, please come with me. I, Yunyin Village, proposed to prepare a mansion for His Highness. Hokage-sama, because the two prepared mansions are not close to each other, Hokage-sama can only let Karu  Yi is leading the way, Karui, you take Lord Hokage to the mansion where Konoha is resting. Omoi, you go and report to Lord Raikage that His Royal Highness the Prince and Lord Hokage have arrived."

    "Yes." The man and woman behind Muyi, namely Omoyi and Karuyi, responded. Omoyi immediately turned around, and Naruto raised his hand and said: "Wait." Omoyi was about to provoke  His body suddenly paused, and then he looked at Naruto with slight doubts.

    Samyi looked at Naruto and said, "Does His Highness the Prince have any other instructions?"

    The person shook his head slightly and said: "It's not a big deal, but I want to say by the way, except for the two of us." Naruto pointed at Shion and said: "She is the current shrine maiden of the Demon Kingdom, Shion." Sam.  Yi was stunned for a moment, looked at Ziyuan, then nodded slightly and said: "Omoy, add this point." Omoy glanced at Ziyuan, then nodded, turned and left.

    "Okay, Naruto, that's it." Tsunade looked at Naruto and said, "I'll go see Jiraiya and Yamato first. After all, they should be very worried about what happened at the Five Kage Conference.  "Naruto nodded slightly, while Tsunade and Shizune followed Karui.

    Samui looked at Naruto and spoke again: "Okay, Your Highness, please come with me." Naruto nodded, taking Zabuza, Qi Ya Zui Meng, Shion, Yuukimaru, Yae and others  Follow Samyi.

    Yunyin Village is indeed a large military village among the five great ninja villages. Naruto followed Samyi all the way up. From the atmosphere of Yunyin Village, Naruto could tell that the martial arts in Yunyin Village far exceeded  Konoha and Snow Hidden Village.  You must know that the Kingdom of Snow has continued to expand over the years, and the martial arts in the country, including in the villages, are on the rise. Since the end of the Third Ninja War in Kumogakure Village, there has never been a war again, but even if  In this way, the atmosphere in Yunyin Village is still higher than that in Xueyin Village. From this, we can see how surging the atmosphere in Yunyin Village is when it is at its highest.

    Under the leadership of Samyi, Naruto and his party quickly arrived in front of a mansion, "Okay, Your Highness. Before the meeting begins, please take a rest here for the time being. If there is nothing else, I will  I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    "Where is Mizukage-sama?" Naruto looked at Sam and asked.

    "Mizukage-sama?" Samui took a deep look at Naruto and said, "The place where Mizukage-sama rests is some distance away from here. It is closer to Tsuchikage-sama and Hokage-sama, and Kazekage-sama and His Highness the Prince  , your residence is relatively close.

    "Really?" Naruto responded, and then said: "Shion, please go in and take a rest first. Zabuza, Yuukimaru and Yae, follow me. Let's go find Mizukage-sama." Said Naruto  The man paused slightly and said: "Qi Ya Zui Meng, you go find Master Kazekage. After all, you were once a ninja from Sunagakure Village.  But I have mentioned your matter to Mr. Feng Ying before, so he probably won¡¯t care too much, and there are some things that you must ask yourself.  "

    A strange look flashed in Qi Ya Zui Meng's eyes, and then he nodded and said: "Yes, I would like to thank you leader." After Qi Ya Zui Meng turned around and planned to leave, Sam Yi immediately said: "Wait, you know  The residence of Lord Kazekage?¡±

    "I know." Qi Ya Zui Meng nodded and said: "While walking along the way, I noticed a large amount of sand at the door of a mansion. I thought that there would be no one except the Kazekage-sama of Sand Hidden Village.  This is the case." After saying that, Qi Ya Zuimeng flew away without waiting for Samyi to answer.

    Naruto said: "Don't worry. Qiya Zuimeng knows how to behave and won't cause trouble. Now, please take us to Master Mizukage's residence first." Samyi looked at Naruto and finally nodded and said:  "Please come with me, Your Highness.".

    Tsunade and Shizune followed Karui to a mansion. Karui immediately said: "Sir Hokage, this is Lord Jiraiya's current residence, but I just don't know if Lord Jiraiya is here now?"

    "Hokage-sama." A surprised voice sounded, and then Yamato came to Tsunade with a surprised look on his face, kneeling on one knee and said: "See you, Hokage-sama, great, Hokage-sama, are you okay? What on earth is going on?"  What's going on? Haven't you already?"

    "It's Yamato." Tsunade looked at Yamato who was kneeling in front of her and said: "I'm fine, although I was severely injured during that meeting. The whole text, especially Naruto's Rasengan, but I  I don't regret it. I don't know much about what happened afterwards, but Shizune told me that it was Naruto's woman named 'Shiro' who sealed me in ice. Later, Madara Uchiha appeared again and frozen me.  It was stolen. Although I don¡¯t know what happened next, when I woke up, I was already in Wind Star City in the Land of Snow, and Shizune was also by my side.¡±

    "I don't know much about the matter. But Naruto told me that it was Konan who was called an angel in the Akatsuki organization." Shizune said: "She quit Akatsuki because Uchiha Madara killed Uzumaki Nagato.  The Kingdom of Iron saw Uchiha Madara taking Tsunade-sama away, so he confronted Uchiha Madara, and then Naruto arrived and rescued Tsunade-sama."

    "So that's it." Yamato let out a slight breath and said, "But it's great. Tsunade-sama is fine. This is great. If Tsunade-sama doesn't show up again, everyone in the village is considering registering a new six.  Take the place of Hokage."

    "The Sixth Hokage!" Tsunade was stunned and said: "Isn't Danzo the Sixth Hokage? Even if he is dead, there is no reason to register a Sixth Hokage."

    "About this." Yamato nodded and said: "My subordinates only found out after returning to Konoha that Danzo is not the Sixth Hokage, but just the agent of the Sixth Hokage."

    "Ah. Isn't this the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade-sama?" A pleasant female voice came over: "It's rare to see you so energetic. Why didn't Konoha remove you, the Fifth Hokage?"

    "Really, I am still the Fifth Hokage now." Tsunade knew who the voice belonged to without turning her head. She turned her head and said directly: "But compared to this, I care more about the Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei, your  I wonder if your marriage has been settled? You must know that you are already in your 30s. If you can't find it again, I'm afraid you will have to become an old maid that no one wants like me. But don't worry, I'm here  Let me introduce you to a young and talented man, but you are suspected of being an old cow eating young grass."

    "What did you say? Old woman." Terumi Mei heard Tsunade's curse words without using curse words and shouted angrily.

    "Ara. I have forgotten that I am already so old." A cross appeared on Tsunade's forehead, but she said calmly, and then looked at Terumi Mei and said: "But the Fifth Mizukage-sama,  I am a medical ninja, and I have the ability to maintain my appearance. Even if it takes ten or twenty years, or even if I die of old age, I can maintain my current appearance. But let alone ten years, even if it takes five years,  I'm afraid, Godai Mizukage-sama, your appearance will slowly grow old. When the time comes, if we stand together, some people may think you are my grandma."

    "You old woman, do you want to fight?" Terumi Mei shouted loudly, because Terumi Mei shouted "old woman" again and again, which made Tsunade furious: "Just fight, am I afraid of you?"  People stand together and stare at each other, one is angry and the other is angry, it is really 'fire and water are incompatible'.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 625: Zabuza's wanted order cancelled

    Looking at Tsunade and Terumi Mei with angry faces, Shizune and Yamato had helpless expressions on their faces, and even Ao and Chojuro behind Terumi Mei were speechless.

    When Naruto came here under the leadership of Samui, Tsunade and Terumi Mei stared at each other fiercely like a bullfight, "Oh." Naruto looked at the two people, especially Tsunade.  I couldn't help but smile in my heart, but on my face, I pretended to be surprised: "Grandma Tsunade, your relationship is really good."

    "Who has a good relationship with her!" Tsunade and Terumi Mei shouted loudly at Naruto at the same time, especially Tsunade who didn't care about Naruto calling "mother-in-law".

    "They all spoke in unison, there is really a tacit understanding." Naruto continued.  Tsunade and Terumi Mei looked at each other, and then yelled at each other again: "You are not allowed to imitate me." Once again, the two people said the same thing.  The two men stared at each other again.

    "Mizukage-sama." Ao glanced at Naruto, his pupils shrank slightly, and then called to Terumi Mei. Terumi Mei was stunned and gave up looking at Tsunade. Ao's matter suddenly turned to Naruto,  At this moment, Terumi Mei raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Naruto: "Your Highness, I don't know what this means?"

    Chojuro glanced at him with some surprise, then bowed ninety degrees to Naruto, or to be precise, to a person behind Naruto: "See Momochi Zabuza-senpai."

    Chojuro's reaction shocked everyone present. Zabuza looked at Chojuro and said, "It turns out that Hirameko is also one of the seven ninja swords. Are you the one who inherits this sword?" Zabuza said without waiting for a moment.  Juro replied, and Zabuza continued: "Although you seem to be very young, when I got the title of 'Seven Ninja Sword', I was only 17 years old. Since you can inherit this sword, that's it."  It shows your strength. Find an opportunity, and I will try to see if the current 'Seven Ninja Sword' has faded."

    "Your Highness," Terumi Mei looked at Naruto and said again, with a hint of displeasure on his face.

    "" Naruto sighed slightly, then took a step forward and said: "Lord Mizukage, my highness came here not to make an enemy of Mizukage, nor to embarrass Mizukage.  The adults include Mizukage-sama's subordinates. But there is one thing I need to ask Mizukage-sama." "Please ask me." Terumi Mei narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Naruto and Zabuza, hesitating slightly.

    "Don't worry, Mizukage-sama." Naruto looked at Terumi Mei and said: "This matter should be easy for Mizukage-sama. And if this matter is completed, for Mizukage-sama  You also have a huge advantage."

    Mei Terumi looked at Naruto and thought to herself: "What the hell is Namikaze Naruto doing? He seems to have some bad intentions in bringing Zabuza here, but his tone doesn't seem to mean that he is looking for trouble, not to mention that he has never been here before.  At the Five Kage Conference, Namikaze Naruto's performance is that he is probably most happy to see the establishment of the Ninja United Army, and he is unlikely to destroy it at this time." Thinking of this, Terumi Mei looked at Naruto and waved his hand.  He smiled and said: "Then, Your Highness, please go to the mansion and have a cup of tea and talk slowly."

    Naruto waved his hand and said: "No, no need, Mizukage-sama. The matter is actually very simple, I just need to say it here." After saying that, Naruto paused slightly, looked at Yuukimaru and Yae and said, "Come up  Come."

    Yae followed Yukimaru and walked out from behind Naruto and Zabuza. Yae took a few steps, crossed Yukimaru, came to Terumi Mei, knelt on one knee in front of Terumi Mei and said: "Attribute  Next, please see the Fifth Mizukage-sama.¡±

    "You are a Kirist ninja." Terumi Mei looked at the forehead protector on Yae's forehead and said with some surprise: "Why have I never seen you before?"

    "Yae, you are Yae!" Qingyi frowned slightly when he looked at Yae at first. He had been thinking about who the person in front of him was, but it wasn't until Yae knelt in front of Terumi Mei that he suddenly remembered  .

    "You know him, Qing?" Terumi Mei asked with some doubts.

    Ao nodded and said: "That happened more than ten years ago. When the Fourth Mizukage-sama was still a wise leader, Yae was a member of the escort team around Mizukage-sama at that time.  Later, the Fourth Mizukage-sama seemed to send them on a certain mission, and Mizukage-sama¡¯s wife also disappeared, and I have never seen Yae since then.¡±

    "I didn't expect that people would still remember what happened back then." Yawei looked very excited and said with his head lowered.

    "Qing, what's going on?" Terumi Mei asked.

    Ao shook his head and said: "I'm sorry, Mizukage-sama, my subordinates don't know very well. After all, that happened more than ten years ago, but I remember that about a few years have passed since Yao and the others went out to perform their missions."  months??Mizukage-sama suddenly left Kirikage Village. After Mizukage-sama came back, Mizukage-sama's character completely changed, and his governance became increasingly  "Qing paused slightly, and then continued: "About five years ago, a tragedy occurred in the Kingdom of Water. A very small village with only about a dozen families was massacred by unknown ninjas.  , all the villagers in the village were killed, and at the same time, more than ten ninjas from Kirigakure Village, and a beautiful woman in very luxurious clothes were killed.  Those dozen or so ninjas happened to be the escort of the Fourth Mizukage-sama, and that woman happened to be the wife of the Mizukage-sama.  However, after verification, the body of one person in the only escort team was not found  "Said Ao and looked at Yaoe.

    Terumi Mei was slightly surprised when she heard Ao's words. She had vaguely guessed the identity of Yukimaru who was standing aside. She was frightened but also a little excited at the same time: "Could he be the son of the Fourth Mizukage? No.  , isn't it? According to what Ao said, he is simply the son of the Fourth Mizukage. In this case, I must bring him back to Konoha no matter what, but why would Namikaze Naruto bring him back to Konoha at this time?  Bring him here, and why do you want to call Zabuza here too? He is obviously the rebellious nin of my Kirigage Village. Could it be that"

    "Okay, I don't want to know too much about the specific situation. Because after all, I am still an outsider, and I don't seem to be too involved in your internal affairs." Naruto said: "Mizukage-sama, I have already  After sending them to your hands, what will happen in the future is beyond the control of His Highness. I hope Lord Mizukage can protect them." Naruto paused slightly and said: "I want Mizukage to protect them.  Kage-sama has already guessed a lot of things, such as his identity." Naruto pointed at Yukimaru and said, "Please be careful, Mizukage-sama, because he has been put on the bounty hunter's bounty list, and  There is a reward of tens of millions, regardless of life or death. So although his status is noble, I am afraid there will still be countless bounty hunters who want money or life to rob him. I met several waves of blind people on the way to Yunyin Village.  Guy."

    Terumi Mei looked at Naruto and said: "Your Highness the Prince's act of saving the two of them is admirable. Terumi Mei is very grateful." Terumi Mei paused slightly and said, "But Terumi Mei doesn't want to owe anyone a favor. This favor  Terumi Mei must pay it back. However, His Highness the Prince lacks nothing, and Terumi Mei seems to have nothing to repay. So, Ao, you immediately send a message back to Kirigakure Village to cancel the attack on Momochi Zabuza, one of the Seven Ninja Swords.  The wanted order was issued, and at the same time, all the information about Zabuza in the village was handed over to His Highness the Prince. By the way, there is also that Minazuki Shiro."

    Please watch as Terumi Mei opened her mouth, but still did not say anything to object. Instead, she nodded and said: "Yes, Mizukage-sama, I understand."

    Hearing these words, Naruto nodded slightly and said, "Then, Your Highness, I would like to thank Lord Mizukage." Zabuza also saluted Terumi Mei and said, "Zabuza would like to thank Lord Mizukage."

    "Then I will take my leave first." Naruto bowed slightly to Terumi Mei, then turned and left. Zabuza also quickly followed Naruto. Samui listened to a lot of words, and when he saw Naruto leaving, he quickly  He bowed to Tsunade and Mei Terumi, and then left with Naruto and the others.

    "Mizukage-sama" Qing called softly.

    Terumi Mei shook her head slightly, then looked at Yuukimaru and Yae and said: "Okay, you come into the house with me first. We are safe in Kumogakure Village now. No one will come back to disturb us. As for returning to Kirikage  Village, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to wait until this time after the Yunyin Village meeting.¡±

    "No, we already want to be able to return to Kirigakure Village. How dare we ask for anything more." Yae nodded and said: "And in the past, because of the orders of the Fourth Generation, I never dared to return to Kirigakure Village.  , I can only hide here and there with the young master. If I hadn¡¯t met His Highness the Prince, I¡¯m afraid the young master and I would have died at the hands of those bounty hunters.¡±

    "Really, I understand, but you can't relax too much now. If you really want to relax, wait until you return to Kirigakure Village." Terumi Mei responded, and then said with a smile: "Okay,  Let¡¯s go to the mansion first, you guys have a good rest first, and we¡¯ll talk about everything else after we return to Kirigakure Village.¡±

    "Yes, all subordinates will obey Mizukage-sama's instructions." Yae nodded.

    Yuukimaru looked at Terumi Mei and smiled and said, "Are you going to take us back to Kirigakure Village?" Terumi Mei nodded and said, "Yeah, why don't you like Kirigakure Village?" Yuukimaru shook his head slightly and said, "Talk.  It¡¯s not up to you whether you like it or not, because I¡¯ve never been there, but will you be my destination?¡±

    Terumi Mei smiled slightly and said: "I am not your destination, but Kirigakure Village is your destination."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 626

    Naruto and Zabuza were returning to the mansion prepared for themselves and others in Kumogakure Village.  As for Samyi, he had already asked Naruto to send him back. After arriving at the door of the mansion, Naruto stepped into the mansion and said: "In this case, Wuying Village will not come to trouble you again in the future. At least not.  I'll deal with you as a traitor."

    "Ah, Kazushiro broke away from the identity of a rebel ninja in Kirigakure Village. Well, it's much easier. I don't need to worry about the assassination team in Kirigakure Village in the future." Zabuza stretched his body, then knelt on one knee in front of Naruto  In front of him, he said: "My subordinate Momochi Zabuza, I would like to thank the leader for getting rid of his status as a traitorous ninja." After Zabuza knelt down and said these words, Naruto helped Zabuza up.  It's not that Naruto likes to see others kneeling in front of him, but after all, Naruto is the prince of the Snow Country and the leader of the Hidden Snow Village. Sometimes, even if he doesn't like it, he can only do this.  Kneeling, for Naruto, is a form of showing threat. After all, Zabuza is Naruto's subordinate. If he can be on an equal footing with Naruto, then why does he need Naruto as the leader?

    "Okay, let's go back and rest first. By the way, let Shion come to my room." Naruto said, and then walked directly towards his room.  Zabuza responded loudly from behind Naruto.

    After Naruto returned to the room, there was a knock on the door not long after, and then Shion pushed open the room and walked in. Naruto, who was sitting on the bed practicing, opened his eyes slightly and looked at Shion.  The moment the two people looked at each other, Shion's whole body froze. She looked at Naruto with a strange look in her eyes. Naruto was stunned, but he did not disturb Shion, but looked at him silently.  With aster.

    After a while, a glimmer of light appeared in Ziyuan's eyes again, and then she suddenly woke up.  "Did you see the image of the future again? Shion." Naruto stood up, poured a cup of tea and handed it to Shion and said softly.

    Hearing Naruto's words, Shion came back to her senses, took the tea handed over by Naruto, took a sip, and then nodded and said: "Well, I saw some, but not a lot." "Tell me about it."  Naruto turned around and sat down in his seat and said, "What do you look like in there?"

    Shion was silent for a moment and then said: "The future I saw does not include my existence." Naruto was stunned, looked at Shion and said: "Without you, that means you can already see other people's futures?  "

    "Well, not exactly." Ziyon said: "Chief." "Call me Naruto in private." Naruto waved his hand and interrupted Zion.

    "Okay, Naruto." Ziyon nodded, and then said: "Ever since Naruto defeated the demon last time, I can foresee the future without me like this. But it's very unstable, and since then, counting  This time is only the second time in total. However." Ziyuan hesitated.

    "But what?" Naruto said: "No matter what it is, just say it, it doesn't matter."

    "But both times were related to you, Naruto." Shion said: "The first time, I saw Naruto and you in the form of a tailed beast, and there were two of them. I couldn't tell which one was Naruto, and then I  I can't see it anymore. The second time and this time, I just saw a huge nine-tailed fox, and something that always looked like an octopus, but I didn't see it clearly, but I can be sure that the eight growing  The feet are definitely octopus feet.¡±

    "The nine-tailed fox is obviously the nine-tailed fox in my body. As for the octopus?" Naruto said: "I can't think of it, but since the nine-tailed fox appears, it will be related to the tailed beast, but the situation is not enough.  If Kaneso Sanada was here, he might be able to come up with more things."

    "I'm sorry, Naruto." Ziyuan lowered her head slightly and said, "If I can see more things."

    Naruto shook his head and said: "No, this is enough for now, but at least it can prove that this time I came to Yunyin Village, I came to the right place. There may be unexpected gains."

    Ziyon nodded, then looked at Naruto and said, "By the way, Naruto, did you ask me to come here for something?"

    "It's nothing, I just want to tell you that when I go to the meeting tomorrow morning, you go with me." Naruto said, "If I don't take you there, someone will come to visit then. In that case,  It¡¯s better to just go there.¡±

    "I understand." Ziyuan nodded and said, "Then I will go and prepare." Naruto nodded slightly, and Ziyon left first.

    "Octopus?" Naruto muttered silently: "Octopus, nine tails, could it be said that the so-called 'octopus' Shion saw was an eight-tailed cow ghost? If it is eight tails, it is still possible. As for the octopus, it seems  There is no chance at all. But Shion has never made any mistakes when meeting the future. It is better to believe that it is true than to believe that it is not."

    ? ?"Tuk tuk tuk" The door of the room was knocked again, and then Qi Ya Zuimeng opened the door. When he saw Naruto, he immediately knelt down on one knee and said: "I see the leader."

    "Get up, what do you say Gaara?" Naruto said directly.

    Qi Ya Zui Meng stood up and said: "Master Feng Ying already guessed what he meant when he saw his subordinate. He directly said to him, 'A wanted order has never been issued, and you are not a traitor.' Subordinate  I was so happy that I began to ask Lord Kazekage about the events of that year. Lord Kazekage also investigated the events of that year, but the action that year was a secret operation. There was only one file in the entire Sunagakure Village, and the person in charge of the operation at that time was  Ishida Hijiu. Master Kazekage said that there was only so much that he could find out, because all other information was destroyed when Ishida Hijiu betrayed Sunagakure. The only information left was that of the person in charge of the operation  It¡¯s just his name. There is no reason for Mr. Fengying to deceive his subordinates on this matter, so the subordinates believed that what Mr. Fengqing said was the truth. After that, the subordinates casually chatted with Mr. Fengying about some things about the Kingdom of Wind.  The subordinate came back immediately."

    Naruto nodded and said: "In other words, Ishida Hijiu was the only insider about your parents' affairs back then!" Qiya Zuimeng nodded and said: "Yes, leader."

    "I know." Naruto responded: "Ishida Hijiu? After this meeting is over, I will ask Mao Shan to collect information about him, and then wait for an opportunity to catch him.

    Qi Ya Zui Meng nodded, then knelt down again and said: "Thank you, chief." Naruto waved his hand, his long golden hair flew up, and dragged Qi Ya Zui Meng up: "Okay, let's go back and rest first. Tomorrow  I have to attend a meeting early in the morning." "Yes, leader." Qi Ya Zui Meng stood up reading a book and got up as quickly as possible, then gave a slight salute to Naruto, then turned and left the room.

    "Ishida Hiju?" Naruto muttered something to himself: "I remember that after Sasuke killed Orochimaru, he seemed to have seized part of Orochimaru's power, and then fought against Yakushi Kabuto. However, it seems that Yakushi Kabuto has disappeared recently.  , there is only one Guren left fighting against Ishida Hijiu, but Ishida Hijiu's power is getting bigger and bigger. It seems that Guren won't be able to hold on for long, but it seems that he needs to help Guren now.  "Thinking of this, Naruto shook his head again and said: "No, the icing on the cake is not as good as giving someone timely assistance. Guren seems to be a bloodstained boundary person, too. Orochimaru is dead, and her power may be taken under his command. After the return wind is formed, and Sanada  Let¡¯s discuss it with the Prime Minister and make a good plan.¡±

    Thinking of this, Naruto nodded secretly, then returned to the bed, closed his eyes again, and began to practice

    Early the next morning, just after eating the breakfast delivered, Samyi was already here.

    "Your Highness the Prince, Your Highness the Miko, are you two ready?" Samyi looked at Naruto and Shion and asked: "In a while, the meeting will begin. If you are ready, then let me  Please lead the way for your two highnesses."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Thank you." As he said that, Naruto and Shion followed Samui at the same time. Zabuza and Qiya Zuimeng followed Naruto and Shion respectively as guards.  Shion arrived at the Raikage Building and stepped into the conference room.

    I saw a round table in the conference room, with six people sitting on it, and six people standing. They were the fifth Hokage Tsunade, the bodyguard Nara Shikaku, Shikamaru's father, the fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei,  Guarding Ao and the Fifth Kazekage Gaara, guarding Temari and the Third Tsuchikage T¨­h¨­gi Onoki, guarding Kurotsuchi, Mifune, the leader of the Iron Country, guarding a bald swordsman whose strength has actually reached the level of a Jonin.  Finally, the fourth generation Lei Yingrui is naturally the host, and the escort is a mature woman with a scholarly atmosphere, just like a white-collar worker in the city, full of knowledge.

    There are two seats in front of the round table, one is obviously for Naruto and the other is for Shion.  As for the guards, they all stood behind their respective leaders.  There were two positions, one was next to Naruto Tsunade, and the other was next to Mifune. Naruto nodded slightly to Shion, then took the initiative to step forward and sit next to Mifune.

    The Fourth Raikage took a look and nodded: "Okay, in this case, everyone is here."

    "Because the situation is very urgent." Gaara said calmly: "I would rather have this meeting yesterday. This can buy some time."

    "Compared to this. By the way, Tsunade, you have recovered." Ohnoki looked at Tsunade and said: "However, you are also old, so it is time to take this opportunity to let young people take the position."

    "This sentence should not come out of your mouth." Tsunade said unceremoniously: "Two days old man!"

    "But even though Tsunade-sama and I are not on the same page." Terumi Mei said with a smile, "But I can see that Tsunade-sama can return safely and continue??As Hokage, I feel relieved.  "

    "I have to thank His Highness the Prince of Snow Country for this." Mifune said: "But that's enough for the daily routine. Let's start the meeting next."

    "That's right." Lei Yingrui said, "Then the meeting will begin."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 627 Sudden Prophecy

    "First of all, the purpose of this war." Mifune said: "Everyone should already understand this. In order to protect the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, only victory can truly be achieved. However, if you want to win in the war,  . In addition to the need for strong combat power, other aspects are also indispensable, among which two things are the most important, intelligence and baggage. Our Iron Kingdom can provide iron weapons, such as kunai, shuriken, etc., but our Iron Kingdom  Our country is a relatively poor country, as far as food and grass are concerned"

    "We all know this. So it is enough to be able to provide iron tools." Lei Yingrui said: "The Kingdom of Ghosts does not need to provide materials. Because the Kingdom of Snow has just expanded, domestic supplies are probably very tight, so if it is a heavy supply,  , there is no need to go out. As for the Kingdom of Water, because of the turmoil of several years, there is no need to send out supplies. Our remaining three big countries, the Kingdom of Thunder, the Kingdom of Fire, and the Kingdom of Earth, each have more supplies.  "

    "Thank you so much, Raikage-sama." Naruto nodded and said, "But this war started because of my highness. If nothing comes out, my highness will feel bad. However, our country's domestic supplies are indeed a bit tight, so  Well, our country of snow has a special kind of chakra armor, which can be used even by people without any chakra. Your Highness can take out most of it and give it to Raikage-sama, who will distribute it, but this  Armor is very rare, and only a hundred pairs are produced every year, and the Kingdom of Snow has lost a lot of money due to its expansion over the years, so I can only provide three hundred pairs, and I hope you will forgive me."

    "Chief" Zabuza was slightly startled when he heard Naruto's words, and said unconsciously, a trace of anxiety flashed in his eyes. Naruto waved his hand to stop Zabuza, and Zabuza had no choice but to retreat.

    "Three hundred pairs? Although it's a little less. But may I ask, Your Highness, how defensive are these armors?" Onoki asked.

    "Defense?" Naruto paused slightly and said, "Actually, I don't know much about it, because I have never used these things. After all, these are just external objects in the final analysis, and they can never be compared to my own strength.  .Zabuza, please explain the chakra armor in detail."

    "Yes, leader." Zabuza responded, and then said: "These chakra armors have always been the specialty weapons of the Snow Country. Because they require special materials to make, they are not available to other countries except the Snow Country.  Manufacturing, at the same time, these substances can only produce a small amount every month, and all of them are used to make Chakra armor. The substances produced every year are only enough to make a hundred pairs of armors. Therefore, even if the manufacturing technology of Chakra armor is made public  , it is useless without this special substance. Because this special substance is rare, this kind of armor cannot be popularized. As for the defensive power of these armors?" At this point, Zabuza paused slightly and then said: "  This kind of armor is also divided into good and bad, depending on the amount of special substances inside. However, the worst chakra armor cannot be broken by a single attack with all the strength of a Jonin. Of course, if it is two full-power attacks  If attacked, the chakra armor will be unable to withstand it.¡±

    "At worst, it can withstand a Jonin's full attack." Everyone present was shocked. You must know that all the ninja villages, including Konoha, Kumogakure, Iwagakure, Sunagakure, and Kirigakure, are the main ones in the five major ninja villages.  The combat troops are mainly chunin, and jounin belongs to the upper echelon of the force no matter which ninja village they are in.  And this kind of armor has such defensive power, which surprised everyone slightly.

    Zabuza nodded and said, "Of course there are also good armors. For example, the chakra armor worn by the great name of the Land of Snow, Kazuka Koyuki-sama, is the best chakra armor in our country and can withstand two full-force attacks at the quasi-shadow level.  . However, there are too few special materials, and the demand for making such good armor is too great, so our country only has one pair."

    "It's really a powerful defense. This kind of physical defense is really powerful." Terumi Mei said.

    Zabuza smiled softly and said: "Mizukage-sama, this kind of armor is not only capable of physical defense, because the defensive power of this kind of armor is effective in the face of physical attacks. Even ninjutsu attacks, this kind of armor can  Resist it. Because this kind of armor usually does not activate, but when it is attacked, even if the owner does not react, this armor will automatically release a circular defensive cover, whether it is thunder escape, fire escape, water escape, etc.  Escape, wind escape, earth escape, as long as the defensive shield is not destroyed, then this armor can defend against them. And even if the defensive shield is destroyed, the physical defense capabilities of the armor itself are still there."

    "What a powerful armor," Terumi Mei said in shock. Even the others were surprised. Everyone present was not an ordinary character. They knew the power of this armor as soon as they heard it.

    "Everyone, three hundred copies is already the limit for His Highness. I hope you can understand." Naruto said at this time: "ThisI will give the hundred armors to Raikage-sama for distribution, but I have an opinion that I would like Raikage-sama to listen to.  "

    "Your Highness, please speak." Lei Yingrui said.

    "There are only three hundred pairs of armor, so it is best to use each pair where it is most needed." Naruto said: "For example, I won't go into details about the importance of the great names of various countries. Secondly, the reconnaissance force.  Everyone knows that if you want to win the war, you need not only sufficient baggage, but also various intelligence, which is also very important. The source of intelligence is naturally the reconnaissance force. In order to obtain the latest and most accurate intelligence, the reconnaissance force  We often have to go deep behind enemy lines, and the risk is the highest among all the troops, so I suggest that it is best to equip the reconnaissance troops with these armors. However, the information from each ninja village is different"

    "His Highness's suggestion is very correct." Lei Yingrui nodded, and then said: "As soon as these three hundred pairs of armors arrive, they will be immediately handed over to the daimyo of various countries and the reconnaissance troops of each ninja village. At the same time, the intelligence of the ninja joint army will be formed immediately.  Headquarters, check the intelligence of each ninja village."

    "Very good. The problem of intelligence and baggage is no longer a big problem. Coupled with His Highness's armor, the casualties of the intelligence personnel will definitely be reduced to a minimum." Two days later Ohnoki nodded and said: "Then the next step is about the Eight-Tails and the  Kyuubi"

    When Onoki said this two days ago, there was a sudden 'bang', and Naruto's entire body turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared.  "Shadow clone?" The people present were slightly stunned.

    "No, it was not the shadow clone just now, it was the entity of His Highness the Prince." Qing said: "Although the shadow clone and the main body cannot be seen clearly, the disappearance of the shadow clone is different from the disappearance of the prince just now."

    "It's reverse channeling." Tsunade said: "Naruto signed a contract with the toad clan of Mount Myoboku. This situation seems to be how the toads of Mount Myoboku summoned Naruto. But Jiraiya also told the toads  The clan has a contract, Lord Raikage, please send someone to call Jiraiya over."

    Lei Yingrui nodded and waved slightly. Naturally, someone went to carry out Lei Yingrui's order. The group fell silent. Not long after, Yamato followed a Yun Ninja to the conference room. Yamato glanced at everyone, bowed slightly, and then said  : "Lord Hokage, Lord Jiraiya, just disappeared in the hot spring."

    "Let's go to the hot spring early in the morning," Tsunade said softly.  Yamato's face turned red and he said: "Well, Jiraiya-sama insisted on going there himself, and my subordinates had no choice but to go with Jiraiya-sama. Moreover, Jiraiya-sama asked his subordinates to send the Prince of Snow Country to him after the meeting."  Your Highness, please come over as well.¡±

    Tsunade covered her forehead and said, "This lecherous toad won't be willing to lead Naruto astray, right?"

    "But at least it can be confirmed that His Highness the Prince was indeed summoned by the psychic beast using reverse channeling." Onoki said: "Since His Highness the Prince is not here, our meeting cannot be stopped and we can continue the topic. Yes.  Regarding the Jinchuriki of the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails, that is, Lord Raikage's younger brother, Kirabi, and His Highness Prince Namikaze Naruto, should we hide them?"

    A burst of smoke rose, and Naruto appeared in a room, sitting on a chair, with some food made of various bugs in front of him.  Opposite Naruto, Jiraiya, wearing only a pair of bathing pants, appeared. He held a cup in his hand and took a sip with his eyes closed. While tasting the wine, he picked up the chopsticks and ate the bugs on the table. No.  , is food.

    Just after taking a bite, Jiraiya frowned slightly and said, "It's strange, why the food that goes with the wine this time tastes so weird." Then he opened his eyes and looked at them. For a moment, his eyes almost popped out, and then he turned around and vomited.  .

    Naruto looked at Jiraiya, shrugged slightly, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, then picked up a bowl of soup and handed it to Jiraiya and said: "Okay, lustful sage, have a drink of soup." Jiraiya didn't either  I really wanted to take it directly and drink it. Just after taking a sip, Jiraiya spit it out and yelled at Naruto: "Naruto, do you want me to die?"

    "Okay, stop talking." Fukasaku jumped up on the table and said: "Don't talk about this, the child has worked hard to make this. But now is not the time to eat, little Jiraiya, little Naruto, big brother  The old immortal Toad wants to see you."

    "Old Toad Sage." Naruto and Jiraiya's expressions became serious and serious. Naruto slightly saluted Fukasaku and said, "Then, Fukasaku-sama, please take us there." "Follow me." Fukasaku  Jumped out first.  The Old Immortal Big Toad is the oldest toad in the toad clan, and he is also a toad who can predict the future.

    "Hello, Old Toad Immortal." Naruto and Jiraiya came to the old Toad Immortal, bowed their heads and saluted at the same time.

    When the old toad sage saw Naruto and Jiraiya, he went straight to the point and said: "??I called you here today becausewell, what are your names?

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 628 Similar Prophecy

    Cold sweat broke out on the foreheads of Naruto and Jiraiya, and there were bursts of physical activity. Jiraiya said loudly: "Old Toad Sage, I am Jiraiya, and he is Naruto. I have asked you so many times, you always  Remember our names."

    Fukasaku covered his forehead and said, "Do I have to repeat these conversations every time?"

    "Naruto," the old toad sage said, "I dreamed about your prophecy. I am about to meet an octopus."

    "Octopus" Naruto said in surprise. Of course, this was not confusion, but surprise, because Shion also predicted the octopus.  Jiraiya glanced slightly at Naruto.

    The old immortal toad nodded slightly and said: "I can't see clearly, but it is definitely the tentacles of an octopus. After this, you will fight a young man with strong pupils. This is between you and him."  It's fate, Naruto. Unless one party falls, it will never end."

    "Yes, I know, Old Toad Immortal." Naruto nodded and said, "As for the octopus, I also have some clues."

    "Really, that's good, Jiraiya." The old toad sage looked at Jiraiya and said, "Give Naruto the key to the seal of the fourth generation." "Old toad sage." Jiraiya said.  Shocked, but didn't say anything else.  The old toad sage said: "Jiraiya, Naruto has been able to control the Nine-Tails, and as long as he does not encounter special circumstances, Naruto has been able to avoid being corroded by the Nine-Tails' chakra. Now it is time to control the Nine-Tails."  The key is given to Naruto."

    "Yes." Jiraiya nodded, then made a slight seal, and with a 'bang' sound, a toad appeared next to Jiraiya. The toad only had two forelimbs, and its hind limbs were something similar to a scroll.  It's a key toad.

    "Toad Tiger, open the scroll and give the key to Naruto." Jiraiya looked at the toad and said.

    Toad Tiger was slightly startled and said: "Hey, Jiraiya, is this okay? This is a very important key. Once it is handed over to Naruto, what consequences may occur, do you know?"

    "Don't worry, Toad Tiger, Naruto can handle it. And after so many years, it's time to leave this matter to Naruto." The old toad sage spoke before Jiraiya.

    Toad Tiger shrugged and said: "Since it is the order of the old immortal Toad, then I can only obey it." As he said, Toad Tiger turned his body, and the scroll under him opened directly, and then there was no need to  Someone pulled it open, and it was pulled away automatically. Toadhu said to a blank box in the positive direction on the page: "Naruto, this is the key to the seal left by your father, the Fourth Hokage, on you.  If you put your hand here, the seal will be lifted, and if you want to, you can completely release the Kyuubi."

    "Completely release the Nine-Tails?" Naruto read.

    "Naruto." Jiraiya said with a serious look: "Actually, what we call complete control of the Kyuubi is actually only pulling the Kyuubi's huge and nearly infinite chakra out of the Kyuubi and converting it into his own chakra.  Karat, but the Nine-Tails¡¯ consciousness and Chakra are entangled with each other, including the Nine-Tails¡¯ dark consciousness. When you pull the Nine-Tails¡¯ Chakra, the Nine-Tails¡¯ evil consciousness also follows, and the evil consciousness comes along with it.  Naruto, if your own dark consciousness is combined, then Naruto, you will not be able to control yourself and become a little Kyuubi. I have heard that when Nagato attacked Wind Star City last time, Hinata was killed for protecting you.  The iron rod of the door passed through your chest. In anger, you completely triggered the dark consciousness hidden in your body. In addition, you used the chakra of Nine Tails. In this way, the two dark consciousnesses are exactly the same.  After the fusion, the dark consciousness will take over the body, and finally there will be a scene like that in Wind Star City, where the Nine-Tails will be completely transformed, and even the Nine-Tails will be completely resurrected." Jiraiya paused slightly and said, "You  You can control part of the Nine-Tails' chakra. But I wanted to help you completely control the Nine-Tails' chakra, but failed. The only gain is that I can control more of the Nine-Tails' chakra."

    "So, Naruto, you have to find the octopus." The old toad sage said: "Naruto, I dreamed that as long as you find the octopus, you will be able to completely control the Nine-Tails. This is also the main reason why I came to you. Although it is not  I¡¯m pretty sure that octopus is on an isolated island that people can¡¯t get close to. It¡¯s a paradise for all living things, and for me, it¡¯s a good place to retire.¡±

    "I know." Naruto nodded and stretched out his hand to seal the box on the huge scroll: "But I won't try to control the Nine-Tails' huge chakra. I will try to interact with the Nine-Tails."  I communicate with the Nine-Tails and let it willingly become my power. Only in this way can I fully exert the power of the Nine-Tails."

    "You know, that's impossible." Jiraiya said.  Fukasaku also nodded and said: "Kyuubi, its self-esteem has been determined."It is determined that it will not obey you completely.  Naruto, you are just wasting your efforts, the possibility is less than one thousandth.  "

    "You will know if you try." Naruto retracted his hand and said: "Anything, even if there is only one ten thousandth of hope, I will try. As long as I try, there is still a possibility of realizing it. If I don't try, I will just fail in advance."  That¡¯s all.¡±

    "" Fukasaku and Jiraiya looked at each other and could only shake their heads helplessly, helplessness flashed in their hearts.

    Naruto turned around and said, "By the way, Lustful Immortal, what did you do with the mirror I asked Mao Shanhong to give you?"

    "After seeing it, I didn't say it out loud, I just buried it in my heart forever." Jiraiya said: "Although Danzo has done many evil deeds, he mostly did it for the peace of Konoha. Although he never  Morally speaking, he is a heinous devil, but from the perspective of Hokage and Konoha, Danzo is a rare adviser, so I'm sorry, Naruto, I didn't tell the content on that mirror."

    "It's nothing." Naruto shook his head casually and said, "Although I originally wanted to use this to destroy Danzo's reputation in Konoha, but when Danzo and Sasuke fought, I knew that everything Danzo did was  It was for Konoha. I have forgiven him. I only have personal grudges against him, so I sent people to stop Mao Shanhong and prevent the mirror from being handed over to you. But I didn¡¯t expect that Mao Shanhong  The speed is a little faster. When you find Mao Shanhong, the mirror has already been handed over to you." Naruto paused slightly and said: "But this is not bad now. Okay, Fukasaku-sama, please first  I'll send it back. I'm still holding the first meeting of the Ninja United Army in Hidden Cloud Village. I was suddenly summoned here this time. I'm afraid I've missed a lot of the meeting."

    Fukasaku nodded, then made a slight seal with his hands and said: "Okay, little Naruto, get ready, I will send you and little Jiraiya back right now."

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "Old Toad Sennin, Fukasaku-sama, Toadora, let's meet again next time." As soon as the words fell, Naruto and Jiraiya turned into a burst of smoke and disappeared.

    "As expected, he is indeed the son of prophecy. His growth has exceeded my imagination." The old immortal toad nodded and said, "Oh, by the way, his name is? What is it?"

    "Naruto." Fukasaku said, "Old man, could you please memorize it carefully?" "Yes, yes, Naruto." The corners of the old toad's mouth raised slightly and he said, "It's really a good name.  "

    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, in the conference room inside the Raikage building, a burst of smoke suddenly appeared on an empty table, and Naruto appeared in his seat again.

    "Welcome back, Your Highness the Prince." Lei Yingrui looked at Naruto and said, "The meeting is almost over. You are just in time for the final summary."

    "Really?" Naruto responded: "It doesn't matter, Lord Raikage is the commander-in-chief of the Ninja United Army. As for Lord Raikage's orders, as long as they are reasonable, I will obey them unconditionally."

    "That's good." Lei Yingrui nodded and said: "Well, everyone, I won't do anything about the so-called alliance. Everyone knows that the Ninja United Army has been officially established. Okay, this meeting is over."

    As the ending sound came to an end, no one present stood up. Gaara turned around and said: "Naruto, just now you"

    "Reverse channeling." Naruto said directly: "His Royal Highness was channeled by his own psychic beast and the toad clan to the Toad Kingdom in Mt. Myoboku. At the same time, one of the Sannin, Toad Sage, Jiraiya was also channeled.  The spirit has passed. As for the reason, the great old toad immortal of the toad clan dreamed about the prophecy about my highness, me."

    "Is it another prophecy?" Ohnoki asked, "Then what is the prophecy this time?"

    "The old toad sage said that your highness will encounter an octopus." Naruto said.

    "Octopus" Everyone present was stunned, and then looked at Naruto in confusion.  Only Ziyuan let out a scream.  Everyone looked at Shion. Naruto reached out and patted Shion on the shoulder and said, "Yesterday, Shion also foresaw the future. In the future she saw, my highness also met an octopus."

    "What?" Everyone's pupils shrank slightly. Naruto gestured slightly to Ziyuan, and Ziyuan said: "Actually, I don't know if it's an octopus, because it's not clear. It's the only thing that can be seen clearly.  , it¡¯s Octopus¡¯ Tentacles and His Highness Naruto.¡±

    Naruto said: "The old toad sage said that what he saw was an isolated island that people could not touch. It was a paradise for all things, and then there were the tentacles of the octopus."

    "Isolated Island" everyone recited, and Wuying looked at the others, with surprise in their eyes.

      

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 629 The Unknown Prophecy

    Naruto glanced for a moment and said: "It seems that I missed a very important meeting." Naruto turned his head and looked at Zabuza behind him and said: "Let's talk about it." Zabuza nodded and said:  "Yes, leader." Then Zabuza said: "The five adults just discussed that they want to hide you, the leader, and the eight-tailed jinchuriki Kirabi, and the hiding place is the Raikage-sama and Kirabi.  There is an isolated island where people have cultivated. Except for a few people, no one knows about that isolated island, and it is difficult for humans to set foot on it."

    "And that island is also a paradise for other creatures besides us humans." Lei Yingrui said: "I was still thinking about how to persuade His Highness, but now it seems that His Highness will agree to go to that island.  Right. With my brother Kirabi.

    Gaara looked at Naruto and said: "You will risk your own life for your friends. This will be very dangerous in a war." After speaking, Gaara paused slightly and said: "Friend was just a word to me.  That's it, it doesn't have any other meaning, but Naruto, after meeting you, I gradually understood the meaning of friends. I learned from you how to make friends and how to get along with others. You are my first friend, Naruto  Human. You and I cherish our friends very much, so I can imagine how you will behave when you see your friends in danger, and war is the most cruel. I am  Since the Kazekage of Sand Hidden Village has become a Kage, I will take on the title of Kage."

    "Yes, Naruto." Tsunade also said: "I also hope you can go to that isolated island. Although I know your strength, the other party is a super shadow-level figure. If you participate, I won't worry."

    "Well, leader, you are the pillar of the Snow Country." Ziyuan said: "So my subordinates also agree with the opinions of several adults."

    "Two days later, Onoki said: "Your Highness, don't worry. As for the great name of Snow Country, His Highness Fuka Koyuki, we will let her get along with Tsunade or Terumi Mei."

    At this time, a smile appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth and said: "In this case, Your Highness has nothing to say, and the prophecy has begun to come true! There is also an octopus on the isolated island in the Paradise of All Creatures! The Eight-Tailed Ox-Ghost is made up of  Made of cow and octopus tentacles. It seems that the prophecy is coming true bit by bit. In this case, it seems that I can't escape." Naruto smiled and said: "Okay then, I will follow your arrangements.  The so-called island is ready. But before that, I want to meet Kirabi."

    "No problem." Lei Yingrui said immediately, and then said to the person behind him: "Go and call Bi over."

    "Yes, Lord Raikage." The woman responded, then turned and left. Naruto closed his eyes slightly, thinking about everything in his mind.  "Zabuza," Naruto said as he suddenly opened his eyes.

    "My subordinate is here." Upon hearing this, Zabuza immediately knelt on one knee behind Naruto and responded.

    "His Highness will go to that isolated island with Kirabi according to the situation in the prophecy. Before I return, the Snow Ninja will be led by you and Neji. You can discuss and deal with any matters, but you will take the lead. Ning.  Although Ci is a talented person and can stand alone, he is still too young like me. Sometimes he only considers the superficial when considering problems. Please help me. In the past, when His Highness was traveling around to practice, it was you and Neji.  We have conquered the current territory of the Kingdom of Snow, so His Highness is very confident in you."

    "Yes, leader, I obey my orders." Zabuza bowed respectfully to Naruto and said, "My subordinates will never let the leader down.

    Naruto nodded slightly and then breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Okay, I won't say much else about the others. Anyway, you can just watch and deal with it." Buza responded loudly.

    "By the way, Your Highness." Lei Yingrui said at this time: "My brother speaks a little confusingly, please don't take offense. Moreover, my brother loves to cause trouble. If he knew that I deliberately let him go to the isolated island, he would definitely not  He will go. So I will let him go to the isolated island in the name of vacation this time, please don¡¯t let it slip."

    "Your Highness understands." Naruto nodded and said, "I will go there in the name of practice. Just tell me to prepare a place for me to practice." "Thank you, Your Highness." Lei Yingrui said.

    After a while, the door of the conference room was opened, "Brother, you are looking for me." Kirabi, carrying a huge shark muscle on his back, stepped into the conference room and said in a rhythm: "You have something to do with me." Those present were present.  A drop of cold sweat broke out on everyone's forehead.

    Lei Yingrui stood up and was about to speak when Naruto stretched out his hand to stop Lei Yingrui and said, "Don't make any noise, the prophecy is coming." Naruto gestured to Ziyuan, and everyone looked at Ziyuan, only to see that Ziyuan's eyes were completely  He lost his energy and just looked at Kirabi stupidly.

    "Why are you looking at me like this???Asshole, bastard.  "Qilabi said loudly and rhythmically,

    "Huhu." Ziyuan woke up suddenly and began to pant continuously. Naruto gently placed on Ziyuan's back to help her breathe. The female subordinate next to Lei Yingrui was very smart and immediately filled the tea cup in front of Ziyuan with water.  When Kirabi saw this situation, he immediately swallowed what he wanted to say and stopped speaking.  Naturally, he could see that if he spoke out now, he might cause big trouble.

    After Ziyuan took a sip of water, she calmed down and looked at Naruto and everyone present. Finally, she looked at Kirabi and said: "I saw him and the leader on an isolated island, and then the scene jumped, and on a very special  In a dark place, he was floating out of thin air. He seemed to be in a coma. There were many wounds on his body. He was surrounded by a very strange scene. There was a very terrifying huge stone statue with nine eyes, two of which had only  There are no eyeballs in the whites of the eyes. Finally, I saw a pair of eyes. One eye was the Sharingan of the three magatama, and the other was purple that spread out in circles. When I wanted to see other details  When the situation happened, I was awakened by him."

    Naruto took a sip of tea and then said: "Aster's predictions have never failed, and her predictions are all right. In other words, what just happened will definitely happen, and what Shion just predicted is also obvious. First,  The first scene is not important, the important thing is the second scene.¡±

    "That scene is obviously the scene of the tailed beast being extracted." Gaara said: "When I was extracted the tailed beast, the moment the chakra of the first tail was completely extracted, I saw a  The scene was a huge terrifying stone statue with nine eyes on it, seven of which had no eyeballs and only the whites of the eyes. However, the moment Ichibi's chakra was completely taken away, an eye appeared in the whites.  Eyeballs. What the miko-sama saw was obviously the scene of a tailed beast being extracted."

    "What!" Everyone was shocked, especially Lei Yingrui. He looked at the witch and said, "Is there nothing that can change the prophecy?"

    "It is possible to change the fate predicted by Ziyon. That is to change it at the moment the prophecy comes true, because at that moment Ziyon's prophecy has been fulfilled. What will happen next has nothing to do with Ziyon's prophecy. It's a pity that just now  Ziyuan was interrupted before she finished reading her prophecy. It would be difficult to change the prophecy now. At least we don't even know where it was drawn." Hearing Lei Yingrui glare at Kirabi.

    Kirabi also slapped his mouth hard, "Hey, Xiaoba, you heard what I just said. Do you have any thoughts?" Kirabi said to the eight-tailed cow ghost in his mind.

    "I want to kill you, you guy." Niu Gui said: "You heard what I just said, but I will be extracted. If I am extracted, I am afraid my consciousness will disappear completely."

    "Let's find a way to hide." Ziyuan said at this time: "Try not to show up. It's best to find a place where you can't find it easily. In this case, you may be able to change the fate of being caught."

    "It's just maybe. Shion's prophecies have never failed, and no one has been able to escape her prophecies." Naruto said: "Actually, His Highness has no hope for such a move."

    The faces of the few people present all looked bad, but they didn¡¯t know what to say.  Naruto stood up and said: "Okay, Lord Raikage, please help my Highness prepare a place for training. Your Highness hopes to set off as soon as possible to avoid long nights and dreams."

    "Okay, Your Highness, please stay in Yunyin Village for one day, and you will set off tomorrow with my brother, Kirabi." Lei Yingrui said, then turned his head and shouted loudly at Kirabi: "You give it immediately  I¡¯m going to get ready, and tomorrow morning I¡¯ll go with His Royal Highness to the isolated island where we practiced before.¡±

    "But, brother" Kirabi wanted to say something else.

    Lei Yingrui shouted loudly: "You have no right to refuse. If you say one more word, I will let you taste my iron fist."

    "Yes. Brother." Kirabi said loudly, and ran away without following his own rhythm.  Naruto stood up with a slight smile and said: "Well, since we are leaving tomorrow, I will just go and make arrangements, and at the same time I will go meet Jiraiya, the Toad Sage, one of the Sannin of Konoha. He used to be me and me.  Where is mother and father¡¯s master?¡±

    "I'm leaving too." Ziyuan stood up and said, "The two consecutive predictions have consumed me a lot of energy. I need a good rest."

    Lei Yingrui nodded and said: "Your Highness the Prince and the miko-sama, please take a good rest." Then Lei Yingrui paused and said: "Tsunade, Terumi Mei, Gaara, Ohnogi for two days, you too  Get ready, the war will break out soon."

    "Yes."?

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 630 Hot Spring, Master and Disciple

    "So comfortable!" Jiraiya was lying on the edge of the hot spring, with a slender figure standing behind him. The figure was holding a bath towel and wiping Jiraiya's back.  Jiraiya reached for a glass of wine that was on the side, took a sip and said, "It's really enjoyable."

    "Of course, lewd sage, I haven't washed at all, let alone soaked, and I haven't even gotten water on my body." Naruto was wearing only a bath towel and was wiping Jiraiya's back.  Her long golden hair was draped straight behind her back, partially soaked in the hot spring.

    "Okay." Naruto stopped what he was doing and took two steps back: "Okay, I can finally enjoy the hot springs by myself." As he said this, Naruto threw the bath towel in his hand towards Jiraiya.  Thinking that Jiraiya had just turned around and held the wine glass and said: "Naruto, would you like a drink?" With a 'pop' sound, the towel just hit Jiraiya's face, and Naruto was slightly startled.  , and then burst out laughing.

    "It's so noisy." Tsunade, who was in the hot spring on the other side of the wall, shouted loudly: "Can't you be quieter? It's true."

    "Yes, yes, I understand, Granny Tsunade." Naruto responded loudly.

    "Call me sister." Tsunade shouted again: "Or I'll beat you, Naruto."

    "Yes, I will pay attention next time, Granny Tsunade." Naruto remained stubborn, "Naruto, I must teach you a lesson." Tsunade said loudly.

    "Wait, wait a minute, Tsunade-sama." Shizune's voice came over: "Please don't do this, Tsunade-sama, Naruto and Jiraiya-sama are not wearing clothes. The plan is to teach them a lesson. Please wait until they learn from it."  After you come out of the hot spring, you must also put on clothes."

    "Yes, Tsunade." Terumi Mei said with a narrow smile: "They are grown men, even if they are looked at, it is not a big deal, but you are a woman, don't you already know the basic skills of women?"  Have you lost all sense of shame? But let¡¯s think about it, you are already fifty years old. Even if you want people to see you, I¡¯m afraid not many people will want to see it.¡±

    "Hmph." Tsunade glanced at Terumi Mei and sneered: "You don't have to say that, Terumi Mei, I know you are just jealous." As she said that, she suddenly puffed up her chest.  Terumi Mei looked at Tsunade's chest, her face suddenly became uglier, then she suddenly turned away from looking at Tsunade's chest, and said in a low voice: "Huh, what's so big about having big breasts? Really, why should I come?"  Will I take a hot spring bath with you?" "Oh hehehe." A sound of laughter similar to that of a queen came from Tsunade's mouth.

    Naruto sweated profusely on his forehead and was speechless for a while. He shook his head helplessly, then slowly sank down and concentrated on soaking in the hot spring.  Jiraiya kept drinking wine.  Suddenly, Jiraiya slowly swam over and whispered to Naruto: "By the way, Naruto, why don't we take a peek? It's very exciting. Especially Tsunade's breasts, I just haven't finished them yet."  I¡¯ve seen it before, and you don¡¯t know that when she was a child, Tsunade was completely like an airport, with no ups and downs at all.¡±

    "No, no need." Naruto vetoed it without even thinking: "I don't want to die. Mother-in-law Tsunade is the Hokage no matter what, and her vigilance is not low. If she wants to take a peek, I'm afraid she can't hide it.  If I pass Grandma Tsunade, I'm afraid I will be directly hit by Grandma Tsunade's iron fist. I don't want to taste Grandma Tsunade's strange power."

    "Uh" Jiraiya looked at Naruto and said, "You really don't want to know at all."

    Naruto rolled his eyes at Jiraiya and said, "If I want to know, I have other methods. And I can make Granny Tsunade not angry at all, and even happy."

    "What method?" Jiraiya immediately came to Naruto and said, "Hurry, tell me quickly, what method is it?" Naruto turned his head and said nothing, Jiraiya immediately rushed to Naruto and said  : "Come on, Naruto, tell me quickly."

    Looking at Jiraiya who kept running back and forth in front of him, Naruto waved his hand and said: "Okay, okay, lustful sage, I told you." Then he paused slightly and said: "My method is to  Isn't it better to put your face completely against Grandma Tsunade's chest to feel it, and just see it with your eyes, what a pity."

    "Yes, yes." Jiraiya said with a vulgar look on his face: "Yes, that's it. So Naruto, is there any way you can do this? Come on, tell me quickly."

    "Is this!" Naruto pondered for a moment and said: "This is actually easy to say, but also difficult to say. It's very simple for me, but for you, the lustful immortal?" Naruto shook his head.  Said: "It is difficult to reach the sky."

    "Uh" When Jiraiya heard this, his face fell down and he said listlessly: "Tsk, I thought there was some way. It turns out it's just for you. That guy Tsunade wants to hug him every day.  If it's just you, you don't need to use it at allIn this way, if you only need to coax Tsunade a little, Tsunade will hold you in her arms. She wants to rub you into her chest. That feeling is so enviable.  "When he said this, the lewd expression on Jiraiya's face showed up again.

    "Tch." Naruto turned his head and said no more. The moment Naruto turned his head, the wretchedness on Jiraiya's face completely disappeared. In an instant, his face turned into an extremely loving look at Naruto, but when Naruto turned around  When he came over, Jiraiya had nothing but incomparable wretchedness on his face.

    Naruto stretched his body slightly and said: "Luxury Immortal, in a while, I will go to an isolated island with Kirabi of the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki. I'm afraid I won't come back until there are certain results this time."  .¡±

    "I know, Tsunade mentioned it to me." Jiraiya said with a serious look: "That's fine, you are the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki after all, and this war started because of the tailed beasts, so you'd better  To avoid the war. What's more, Naruto, you have just completely released the seal on your body, you should communicate with the Kyuubi in your body first, that is the most important thing."

    Naruto nodded slightly and said, "Originally, I planned to meet Kyuubi last night. But there is something that I have been worried about."

    "The Country of Snow and the Hidden Snow Village?" Jiraiya said: "You are the leader of the Hidden Snow Village and the prince of the Country of Snow. The Country of Snow and the Hidden Snow Village are what they are today, entirely because of your relationship, because  Countless of your elites have joined Snow Hidden Village, so the Kingdom of Snow can continue to expand, but it is also because of this that your reputation in the Kingdom of Snow is much higher than that of the daimyo. Many people, especially the snow ninjas, only know that you have  Prince, but you don¡¯t know that there is a daimyo. This makes the parties in the Kingdom of Snow that protect the daimyo and the parties with their own ambitions dissatisfied with you. This is also the reason why the development of the Kingdom of Snow has stagnated. But fortunately, you and the daimyo  They are husband and wife, otherwise, your current situation will be more dangerous, but you have left the Snow Country, and a large number of Snow Ninja will participate in the war soon, and the Snow Country may be unstable."

    Jiraiya paused for a moment, then smiled and said: "But you must have been arranging this matter last night. Otherwise, you would have gone to see Kyuubi first. How about a whole night, Naruto  You should have already made arrangements."

    "Yes, it's arranged." Naruto nodded and said: "I have ordered Zabuza to lead all the snow ninjas to participate in the war after the war begins, and the country of snow will be completely handed over to Xiaoyue. If anyone wants to do anything,  , someone will naturally deal with it."

    "Took away all the snow ninjas?" Jiraiya muttered: "Naruto, all the snow ninjas have been taken away, so who else will help you deal with it?"

    A smile appeared on Naruto's face, he looked at Jiraiya and said: "Landful Immortal, you know that I rescued Granny Tsunade, but do you know how I rescued her?"

    "Uh" Jiraiya was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "Speaking of which, it's true. I remember Yamato told me that Tsunade was hit by your Rasengan and impaled by the captain's crutch.  Tohru, even if he is still alive and was later snatched away by Uchiha Madara, how could he?" Jiraiya looked at Naruto and said: "Could it be that that Uchiha Madara was the transformation of one of your subordinates?  Made of it?"

    "That Uchiha Madara is indeed transformed. Although she has a lot to do with me, she is not my subordinate. It's just that she is with me now, and she is a lustful immortal. She also has a lot to do with you.  You have been with her for three years."

    "Three years, my disciple!" Jiraiya was slightly surprised.  Then Jiraiya's brain started to fully activate. Within ten seconds, Jiraiya looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto, the person you are talking about is Konan!"

    Naruto smiled softly, then stood up and said: "It's almost time, I should go get ready." Taking a dry bath towel, Naruto wiped his body and said: "Landful fairy, Mom misses you very much, you  We haven't seen each other for a long time. Don't forget, mom is your disciple. If you don't care about your disciple, be careful that your disciple will not serve you in the future." After saying that, Naruto said loudly: "Grandma Tsunade,  It¡¯s almost time, I¡¯m going back first, and when we meet next time, I will definitely become stronger than now, and I will definitely protect you by then, Grandma Tsunade. I will never allow anyone to hurt you.¡±

    Hearing Naruto's words, Tsunade said with disdain: "Huh, I'm not old enough to need your protection yet, kid." But she couldn't hide the smile at the corner of her mouth.

    "Luxury Immortal." Naruto waved his hand to Jiraiya and said, "To be honest, your book is really ugly. It doesn't have any useful content. I'll write it for you next time." Naruto said.  The affectionate heavenly road in Yang's hand.  "That's right, kid." Jiraiya cursed with a smile, and then lay down in the hot spring: "It seems that when I go back, I will take a detour to the Land of Snow."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 631 Dark Naruto (1)

    'Woooo' The ship blew its whistle and gradually left the port. Naruto stood on the bow of the ship. On the port, Tsunade, Jiraiya, Zabuza and others were standing on the port looking at the ship.  Naruto stood on the bow of the boat and looked at the sea, but he was constantly thinking about all these things in his heart.

    Time passed little by little, but Naruto's figure standing on the bow of the ship did not move at all, still standing there proudly.  Although he was looking at the sea, his eyes were not focused at all.

    At noon, a Kumo ninja came behind Ichito. Just as he was about to speak, Naruto spoke first: "How much further is there?" "We'll be there soon." Kirabi stood on the edge of the boat.  He said: "Speaking of it, I haven't been here for a long time. It's rare that my eldest brother gave me a holiday this time, but I have to thank you. If it weren't for you, I'm afraid it would be difficult for my eldest brother to give me this holiday." Qi La  It's rare that he doesn't speak in his peculiar rapping style while carrying the same shark sword on his back.

    "Really?" Naruto responded: "I'm going to trouble you on the island, Kirabi, but don't worry, my training time won't be too long, and I won't worry if it's too long.  .¡±

    "I hope your time can be longer." Kirabi said: "Because this way my vacation can be longer." Kirabi said rhythmically again in his unique rap tone.

    "The jinchuriki of the two-tailed cat, Yukito, I heard that he is your disciple?" Naruto looked at Kirabi and said, "When she was captured by Akatsuki, didn't you go to save her?"

    "" Kirabi paused slightly, and then said loudly and rhythmically: "Idiot, you are not strong enough, you deserve to be caught if you cause trouble, and you want someone to save her, you think I am  Idiot, bastard."

    "Really?" Naruto responded, then a smile appeared on his face.  After a pause, Naruto spoke again: "I heard that you can completely live in peace with the tailed beasts. You and the Eight-tailed Gyuki are said to be jinchuriki and tailed beasts, but they are more like a pair of very close brothers.  , I think that my relationship with Kyuubi is also very good, but I can't do it like you, can you teach me this?"

    "" Kirabi was silent for a while, and then said loudly and rhythmically: "Idiot, this is a rare vacation for me. I can finally leave Yunyinrou in a fair and just way. How could I waste time?"  Spend it on your cultivation, not to mention that if you finish your cultivation, you will definitely leave immediately. At that time, I am afraid that my elder brother will also let me leave and return to Yunyin Village. Do you want me to live a prison-like life again?  asshole."

    "'Prison'? This world itself is a'prison'. As long as we are still human beings, we will never be able to escape from the'prison' and can only live in a'prison' forever." Naruto said softly:  "The only difference is probably the space available in the prison."

    "Isn't it?" Naruto looked at Kirabi and said: "For example, you, you respect your elder brother, so your elder brother is your prison. As long as something happens to your elder brother, even if you are on the other side of the world, you will still fight for it.  Come here, what's the difference between this and being in prison? No one in this world can escape from this 'prison'. When you escape from this 'prison', you are already dead."

    "Tch, that's inexplicable." Kirabi said with disdain, and then Kirabi came to Naruto and said seriously: "Hachi told me that you are also a Jinchuuriki." Naruto thought for a while and said: "Ah,  Yes, and it¡¯s the Nine-Tails, the leader of the Nine Great Ones.¡±

    "Really?" Kirabi stared at Naruto closely and said, "When did you see the tailed beast?"

    "When?" Naruto was slightly stunned and said, "About when I was four or five years old." Naruto's eyes were blurred, and the focus was not nearby at all.  Rabbi stretched out his fist and hit Naruto. Naruto also stretched out his fist in an instant, and there was a soft 'bang' sound. Although Naruto and Kirabi were still standing still, the two collided.  The air flow blew the clothes of the two people.

    "Is this your way of saying hello?" Naruto looked at Kirabi and said, "Although the punch you just punched was powerful, it didn't have any murderous intent?" "Humph. That's right." Kirabi said,  Then he turned around and left, while Naruto turned his head and continued to look at the sea in the distance

    "I'm finally back." Kirabi looked at the island in front of him, then jumped directly onto the island and said, "I'll go play for a while first, and you can handle the rest."

    "Wait a minute, Kirabi." Naruto said to Kirabi who was just about to start: "Master Raikage said that the two of you once practiced here on this island, so you must have a certain understanding of this island.  I¡¯m very familiar with it, so may I ask where on this island is more suitable for practicing?¡±

    "Practice?" Kirabi looked at Naruto and paused slightly, then said rhythmically."Cultivation, do you want to practice? Then come on, go to the Lake of Reality. That is the place where you practice. Yumu and I have practiced there. Go, go, bastard, there will be  It's a surprise for you, bastard." As soon as he finished speaking, Kirabi had already left.

    Hearing Kirabi say words like 'bastard' and 'idiot' one after another, Naruto was not angry, and he didn't even care at all. Naruto didn't even listen to these words, although Naruto's mentality  He has a very strong arrogance. If anyone else said these words, they would definitely be killed by Naruto. However, Naruto has enough tolerance for the only remaining jinchuriki.

    Naruto had a slight yearning for the Lake of Truth mentioned by Kirabi, but he did not set off immediately. Instead, he went to the place where the group of people wanted to live with the remaining two cloud ninjas who lived on the isolated island.

    "The environment here is good." Naruto looked around and said, "This island doesn't look big, but in reality, it seems to be quite big, with towering peaks, dense jungles, and most importantly, here  There seem to be some strange animals." As he spoke, Naruto pointed to Kirabi, who was riding on a huge orangutan in the distance.

    "Yes, Your Highness the Prince. Lord Kirabi is the king of beasts here, and all the animals on the island obey Lord Kirabi. So as long as Lord Kirabi is here, then this place is very safe. And this  There are very excellent ninjas who have set up a barrier on the island. If any unknown object steps onto the island, it will be discovered immediately." A cloud ninja said to Naruto: "By the way, subordinate  I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet, Your Highness the Prince, my subordinate¡¯s name is Ji. During this period, I will be responsible for all the needs of Your Highness the Prince and Sir Kirabi on this island. Now please go to the accommodation with your subordinates. Leave this to Kirabi  Just be better than Sir. Kirabi-sama is a hero among the heroes of Kirigakure Village and is absolutely trustworthy. And this island is where Kirabi-sama trains to control the Eight-Tails." "Old Toad Sennin must  You will like it here." Naruto said with a smile.

    A villa with an eight-tailed head, this is where the group will rest next

    "Gee, where is the Lake of Truth?" Naruto asked as soon as he arrived at the resting place.  Ji was slightly stunned and said: "Your Highness, don't you need to take a rest?"

    "There is no time, not to mention, I am not tired." Naruto said: "On the contrary, I prefer to be able to continue training earlier.

    "Yes, I know." Ji said: "Then please follow me, Your Highness." Naruto nodded slightly, followed Ji, the two of them shuttled through the dense jungle, and soon they came to a  In front of the waterfall.

    Ji pointed to a stone platform in the middle of the lake below the waterfall and said: "Your Highness, please sit on this platform. When you sit down, your practice will begin. You will see your true self."

    "Real self? It seems a bit interesting." Naruto said with a smile, and then jumped directly to sit on the platform. "This training is just the beginning, Your Highness." Ji said: "The next stage will be in  Start after this is over." Naruto nodded slightly, then gently closed his eyes.

    Soon everything around him disappeared, except for Naruto himself, and only the sound of the waterfall was left.

    Suddenly Naruto opened his eyes, and a man with long golden hair walked out of the waterfall, wearing a black god robe. Naruto looked at the man and was slightly surprised: "Are youme?"

    Fang looked at Naruto, showed a strange smile and said: "I am the real you, the you reflected by the hatred and resentment in your heart. I use your power to strengthen myself. If I do something wrong,  If so, then the Nine-Tails in your body has discovered it. But it's useless now." After a slight pause, he continued: "This is the so-called Lake of Reality. Speaking of which, I really have to thank this place.  Well, because it was here that saved me from your heart."

    Naruto looked at the other person (that is, Dark Naruto, referred to as Dark Naruto) with a smile, then shook his head and said: "No, it is not the Lake of Reality that saves you from my heart, but pulls you out.  , defeating the darkness within oneself should be the purpose of this training."

    "Defeat me?" Dark Naruto was slightly stunned, and then said with a strange smile: "It's really funny. I am you, the ninjutsu you know, the physical skills you know, your thoughts, you  I know the way of thinking, and even the identity of the time traveler that is most hidden in your heart. In terms of wisdom, we are the same, and in terms of strength, we are also the same. The two of us are completely the same in terms of wisdom and strength.  Do you think you can defeat me?"

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 632 Dark Naruto (2)

    "Chaos Lion Technique." "Chaos Lion Technique." Naruto and Dark Naruto formed seals at the same time. The long hair behind the two people flew automatically, and according to the two Naruto's thoughts, countless fists were formed in the air.  The sharp sword then stabbed towards the opponent.

    ¡®Bang, bang, bang¡¯ countless long swords collided, and then dispersed into long hair, ¡®whoosh¡¯ and ¡®whoosh¡¯, Naruto¡¯s left face and dark Naruto¡¯s right face each had a blood mark.  The two men each hid a small long hair in their unparalleled golden swords. Neither of the two men hid the long hair in time, so a blood mark was drawn on each of the two men's faces.

    "I haven't failed for a long time." Naruto wiped the blood on his face and looked at An Naru.  "In addition to hanging up the colors, I will give you more feelings. Another me." An Naruto said with a smile.  The two people turned their heads at the same time, their long golden hair was pulled back, and then shrank behind their respective backs. Then the two Narutos stretched out their right hands at the same time, and a blue energy ball appeared on the palm.

    "Rasengan!" Naruto was slightly startled when he saw the energy ball in Dark Naruto's hand. Then he took out a special kunai from his body with his left hand and threw it towards Dark Naruto, but Dark Naruto also threw it at the same time.  A kunai appeared, and Naruto's eyes could clearly see that that kunai was also a special kunai.

    'Ding' The two kunai collided and then fell. Before falling into the water, Naruto and Dark Naruto disappeared at the same time and appeared next to their respective kunai, "Rasengan!" "Rasengan!"  The man and Dark Naruto shouted at the same time, two powerful Rasengans collided, and the two huge forces collided and directly shook Naruto and Dark Naruto out.

    "It's useless, we have exactly the same power, you can't defeat me." Dark Naruto said with a smile, and after a slight pause, Dark Naruto looked at Naruto with a serious expression and said: "Naruto, why do you forgive me?  Danzo's crime, without him, I, that is, you, would have spent my childhood as a hero. As the sons of the Fourth Hokage, we would have received a very good education and lived like princes. No, we  He was originally a prince, instead of living like a rat on the street, being beaten by everyone, staying in a lonely home every day, collecting some food that even pigs wouldn't eat before going out every day, and having no one to go out with him every day.  When we were playing, no one came close, and the adults kept pointing and saying sarcastic remarks from behind. If some adults drank two more drinks or wanted to vent their anger, we would have to be severely punished.  For a moment, they never thought about our identity. We are the princes of the Kingdom of Whirlpool, the sons of the Fourth Hokage of Konoha, and the Jinchuuriki who sealed the Nine-Tails in order to protect Konoha. They have no idea that if  If we hadn't become the jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails in order to protect Konoha, then they wouldn't have such a wonderful life now, but they still treat us like this, treat us like monsters, like a plague, and avoid us for fear,  He even wanted to kill him quickly"

    "Ah." Naruto responded with his slightly raised right hand and slowly lowered it: "Yes, originally, we should have a very good life. As time travelers, we know the direction of this world. If  We can travel through time and become anyone else, and the principles we follow are definitely different from what we are doing now. Maybe it will be even better than it is now."

    "Yes, so we want revenge, revenge on Konoha, and revenge on all those who hate us." Dark Naruto said, and a Rasengan appeared in the palm of his hand. With Dark Naruto's words, the Rasengan continued to expand.  It has become the size of a basketball: "Why do you forgive those bastards?" Naruto did not answer, but a Rasengan also appeared in his hand. As the Rasengan in Dark Naruto's hand also became the size of a basketball,  Dark Naruto appeared in front of Naruto several times and then suddenly stamped the Rasengan in his hand towards Naruto's chest: "Big Jade Rasengan."

    Naruto looked at the 'Otama Rasengan' that Dark Naruto played with a slight smile on his face and said: "If I use Flying Thunder God to dodge now, and at the same time use the 'Otama Rasengan' to attack behind you, I can get it."  Complete initiative, in this case, it won't take much time to defeat you." Dark Naruto was startled, but Naruto did not do so, and at the same time dispersed the 'Big Jade Rasengan' in his hand and grabbed Dark Naruto's arms with both hands  There was a 'bang' on both shoulders, and Naruto's chest was hit with a huge wound by the 'Big Jade Rasengan', but Naruto still grabbed An Naruto's shoulders, "Haha, this is the power of my Rasengan.  "Naruto hugged Dark Naruto slightly and said, "I finally felt it. I felt the same feeling when Granny Tsunade stood in front of me at the Five Kage Conference."

    An Naruto was stunned, the mark in his hand could no longer be formed.  Naruto said: "You are right, absolutely right. We are obviously the sons of the Fourth Hokage and have a distinguished status in Konoha, but why did something like that happen and why did we receive that kind of treatment? I really want to kill him.  Get rid of them, really want to kill anyone?The kind of fear we show when people who are unhappy with us really want to let them see us.  But since we traveled through time, we had already been mentally prepared for this kind of thing, and as we traveled through time, it affected one person, our mother, Uzumaki Kinai, who was originally supposed to become the second Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki.  , and then were extracted and died, but not this time. Our mother did not become a jinchuriki, but the first jinchuriki held on to his body until we were born, and then we became jinchuriki.  I'm very happy, because if our mother becomes a Jinchuuriki, then she will definitely experience what we have experienced. I don't want my mother to bear this. Now at least I can bear this pain for our mother. I  I am really willing to bear all this pain for our mother.  "

    "" Dark Naruto's hands dropped down weakly, letting Naruto hug him, and his figure seemed to dim a little.

    "And becoming a Jinchuriki is also beneficial." Naruto smiled and said: "At least we can get people who are really good to us, Brother Iruka, Kiba, Ino, Shikamaru, Choji all of them  They are very good to us, aren't they? They all treat us as friends sincerely, as well as Hinata, Xiaoxue, Bai, and Ranran. You should also understand their feelings for us. For us, their  Life is more important than ours, but to them, our lives are more important than their lives. When fighting against Pain Six Paths in Wind Star City, Hinata took the initiative to stand in front of us and protected us with her own life  , when they transformed into Kyuubi, Koyuki and Hinata took the initiative to come to Kyuubi's head to wake us up regardless of their own safety. Shikamaru and Choji, when Sasuke defected, they wanted to make theirs regardless of their own life or death.  Partners survive.¡±

    With Naruto's words, Naruto's figure became fainter and fainter, and gradually almost disappeared.  "Thank you." Naruto said softly with his eyes closed: "If it weren't for you, I wouldn't have known that the resentment I suppressed in my heart was so deep. It was you who made me release the resentment in my heart.  Now become one with me again. The resentment in my heart has been hard on you over the years, and I will bear it with you in the future."

    "You are just like Naruto in the original book, both a fool." Dark Naruto said loudly, and Naruto smiled and said: "Wisdom is used on enemies, just be a fool when dealing with friends.  "Idiot." Dark Naruto said, and then his figure completely disappeared.  Naruto closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then suddenly opened his eyes.

    What caught the eye was a waterfall. Naruto was still sitting on the platform on the lake. Everything just seemed to be just an illusion. "Your Highness, how do you feel?" Ji stood behind Naruto and asked.  Naruto smiled softly and said: "It feels pretty good. After seeing the resentment in my heart, I didn't know that I had such strong resentment in my heart. But now it has been integrated into my body. Now  I feel that my whole body is much more relaxed.¡±

    "Really? Congratulations, Your Highness, the first stage of your training to fully control the tailed beast has been completed." Ji said with a smile.

    "Completely control the tailed beasts?" Naruto was stunned, and Ji nodded: "Yes, Your Highness, you should have come to this island just for the training of completely controlling the tailed beasts, right? Lord Kirabi was also here at the beginning.  The training for complete control of the tailed beasts is carried out on the island." Ji said with a slight pause: "But if the training is carried out, my subordinates will not know about it. I will go back and invite Sir Kirabi over."

    Naruto nodded and said, "Sorry to trouble you. Now I want to rest for a while." Ji nodded and said, "Yes, then I will take you back to your accommodation." Naruto stood up, nodded and followed Ji away.  This real lake.

    "Can I completely control the Nine-Tails?" Naruto muttered something to himself: "I can also control the Nine-Tails now, but it is not a complete control. I can only control the Five-Tails at most. If I exceed the Five-Tails, my consciousness will be gone."  I can no longer control the chakra of the Nine-Tails. Does the so-called complete control of the tailed beast here mean that I can control it freely even if I completely transform into a tailed beast?"

    "If this is really the case, then being on this island is indeed valuable." Naruto thought to himself: "It is said that Kirabi can completely control the tailed beasts, and the prophecies of the old toad sage and Shion predicted that I  I will meet the Eight-Tailed Beast, so it seems that I am learning under Kirabi. If I can completely control the tailed beast, then I will have more power against Uchiha Madara."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 633 The Ruins of the Isolated Island

    A few days later after Naruto left for the isolated island.

    On a "Yunyin" cruise ship in the sea, two women who looked to be in their thirties stood on the bow of the ship and looked at the vast sea.  One of them has long red hair and a whirlpool symbol on his clothes. He is Naruto's mother, Uzumaki Kina, and the other one is naturally Namikaze Minako.

    "I didn't expect that Naruto would actually go to that island." Minako said: "But this operation went very smoothly. The tribesmen directly agreed to move to the Wind Star City in the Snow Kingdom without any objection! I just didn't expect Naruto to go to that island."  The Wind Clan has become like this. If we had not gone to find them this time, I am afraid that within a few years, the Namikaze Clan would have been completely destroyed! Only Naruto and I will be left."

    "Yes, although I have been mentally prepared for a long time, it is really regrettable when I see the Namikaze clan's decline." Qinai said: "But if they stay in Fengxing City in the future, they should be slower.  Let¡¯s develop slowly.¡±

    "Oh, by the way, Master Kinai, why are we looking for Naruto?" Minako Namikaze looked at Kinai and said with some confusion: "Naruto is going to practice, there is no need for us to disturb Naruto.  Why do you have to go there?"

    "I don't know either?" Qinai shook his head and said: "I just have this feeling. I feel that I must go once. If I don't go, it seems that I will be very sorry. This feeling is getting stronger and stronger.  My brain seems to be unable to think correctly under this feeling, and by the time I recover, we are already in this boat."

    "That's right." Minako nodded.

    "Hey, good morning. Did you sleep well? I slept well." Kirabi saw Naruto and immediately greeted him in his singing style: "Yesterday, Ji told me that you were on the first day.  , have you passed the first day, Lake of Reality?" At the same time, Kirabi stretched out the fist of his right hand.

    "I just released the resentment in my heart and then had a fight with him." Naruto nodded, then extended his fist in the same way, and there was a soft 'bang' sound, and the two fists collided together.  "But I've been looking for you for several days and still can't find you? This island is really big." Naruto said with a smile.

    "Of course, this is my paradise." Kirabi said: "No one, not even my eldest brother, can find me." After speaking, Kirabi paused slightly, and then said seriously:  "Now that you have passed the Lake of Reality, next, I will be your teacher. I will teach you how to completely control the tailed beast, just like my Hachi." Kirabi said, not much  He said that powerful chakra surged from his body, which was obviously the chakra of the tailed beast. He turned his eyes and turned into an eight-tailed bull ghost. The eight octopus tentacles behind him were equal to the existence of the tail.

    Seeing Ushiki, Naruto suddenly felt that the Nine-Tails Chakra in his body was about to move. Ushiki stood quietly in front of Naruto. After a while, Ushiki dissipated and Kirabi reappeared.  Naruto said: "This is how I control the tailed beast, completely controlling the tailed beast. As a jinchuriki, there are three stages of tailed beast transformation. The first is to mobilize part of the tailed beast's chakra. Although I have the tailed beast's  Some features such as the beard on your face, etc., but the tailed beast at this stage is not very helpful to the jinchuriki. In the second stage, the chakra of the tailed beast fills the surrounding body, forming a shape similar to the coat and tail.  Although the tailed beast's chakra increases, there will be more and more tails behind it, and the final stage is to completely transform into a tailed beast. Very few jinchuriki can enter the final stage, and even if I enter the tailed beast transformation  In the final stage, the tailed beast appears completely, and I can control it and recover at any time. In other words, our jinchuriki will become the masters of the tailed beast. Now tell me first, how much can you control the tailed beast?  Chakra."

    "Sure enough." Naruto thought to himself: "Kirabi's control of tailed beasts is more advanced than mine. He is qualified to be my teacher." Thinking of this, Naruto said: "I can control five tails now.  The amount of chakra means entering the second stage you mentioned, but I can only control up to five tails. If it exceeds, I will completely lose control of my body. No, to be precise, I will completely lose consciousness.  , the body completely lost control."

    "Five tails?" Kirabi muttered and said, "It's not bad." Then Kirabi turned around and said, "Okay, come with me. I'll take you to a place where I'll teach you how to do it."  Completely control the Kyuubi, and then you will be able to completely control the tailed beast like me, and you can even transform into the Kyuubi to fight." Naruto nodded and followed Kirabi.

    Kirabi took Naruto to a building similar to a ruins. The interior of the ruins was very large, with many stone statues, most of which had their heads missing. Kirabi took NarutoArriving in front of a huge lion sculpture, Naruto discovered that the mouth of the lion sculpture was open and there was a huge space inside.

    Kirabi pointed at the lion carving and said: "You still remember, the practice of the Lake of Reality is to sit on the platform inside the lake, and this time the practice is to put your head into the lion, and the lion will test you.  Whether there is dark resentment in your heart, you must know that if you want to control the tailed beast, there must be no darkness at all. Otherwise, it will only be controlled by the tailed beast in turn. So this lion will test, as long as your heart is still  If there is a little resentment, then the lion's mouth will close, and these headless stone statues around are the failed people."

    "Teacher Kirabi, forget this kind of joke." Naruto shrugged and said: "No one has ever captured tailed beasts since they appeared. They were not captured until the first Hokage appeared. The first Hokage has not captured them until now.  It's less than a hundred years old, and there are more than two hundred stone statues here. Kirabi-sensei, you wouldn't tell me that the Eight-Tails' jinch¨±riki has already reached two hundred levels."

    "Haha." Kirabi smiled and said: "You have really seen through it. Yes, the stone statues here were like this from the beginning. Although I don't know why all the heads are missing, it has nothing to do with our practice.  , but this lion is indeed related to our practice." As he said this, Kirabi put his hand into the lion's mouth, and soon the lion's mouth closed immediately. Kirabi took his hand out, and then the wall next to him  Slowly opening it, something similar to a darkroom appeared.

    Kirabi pointed at the dark room and said: "Okay, let's go in. Next, we will teach you how to read and control the book there. Make the Nine Tails." Naruto nodded, and Kirabi  Went into the darkroom.

    "Sealing Technique!" Naruto immediately said as soon as he stepped into the dark room: "It's such a powerful sealing technique, I'm afraid it can be sealed here even if the tailed beast is fully resurrected."

    "That's right." Kirabi nodded and said: "It is not that easy to subdue the tailed beast. If you are not careful, you will fail. Then the tailed beast will be completely resurrected. In the past, we appeared in Yunyin Village  After several similar incidents, every time after failing to conquer Hachi, countless Kumo ninjas would sacrifice their lives to seal Hachi, and then seal him into the jinchuriki's body again. Later, when I became a jinchuriki, I accidentally  I discovered this place, and the seal here is enough to seal the tailed beast, so I conquer Hachi here, because even if I fail, Hachi can be sealed here, and then wait for the next Jinchuuriki."

    "In other words, if it is carried out here, it will not have any impact on the outside world!" Naruto said.

    Kirabi looked at Naruto and said: "Although I am your teacher, I actually don't have much to teach you. You have to do it yourself to conquer the tailed beasts. Let me see your tailed beasts  Let¡¯s do the sealing technique.¡±

    Naruto nodded, pulled up his clothes and said, "My sealing technique is the Four Symbols Seal. It was the seal set by my father for me."

    "The four-image seal." Kirabi glanced at it, and accidentally said directly to the word 'iron' on his shoulder: "Your seal is more perfect and advanced than my iron seal. I originally thought that your seal and  My iron seal is almost the same, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be the Four Elephant Seal. What do you think, do you have the key? If not, we can only give up temporarily."

    The man nodded and said: "The key was obtained not long ago."

    "That's good." Kirabi nodded and said: "Sit down now, sink your mind, go see Kyuubi, then open the Kyuubi's seal and release the Kyuubi. Then release the Kyuubi's chakra from  Pull it out of Kyuubi's body and merge it into your own body."

    Naruto nodded, then sat down directly, closed his eyes slightly, and his mind quickly sank.  Kirabi looked at Naruto and said, "The next step is to see what happens to him."

    "That Kyuubi guy is the head of the nine tailed beasts and has the strongest power among the nine tailed beasts." Ushiki's voice rang in Kirabi's mind: "My power is not as strong as the Kyuubi's.  Where is that guy?"

    "Hey, Hachi." Kirabi said: "But if we can help him conquer the Nine-Tails, then the benefits will far outweigh the disadvantages. Although the elder brother won't say it, I already know some things.  That guy Uchiha Madara targeted me and Naruto, and he came here claiming to be on vacation, but in fact he just hid us here to prevent us from being captured by Akatsuki."

    "So you want to help him control the Nine-Tails guy, and then the two of you will participate in the war together?" Ukiki said.  Kirabi smiled and said: "Yes, Akatsuki has captured seven tailed beasts. Naruto and I are the only jinchuriki left. We must also participate in the battle to fight against the seven tailed beasts."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 634 Naruto's Family (1)

    Naruto suddenly opened his eyes, and was surrounded by a sewer-like place. However, although it looked like a sewer, the space here was actually very large. It was so big that the huge iron door that Naruto could not stand in front of him, as well as the  A sealing talisman and a pair of huge blood-red eyes behind the iron door.

    "Naruto." The vicissitudes of the middle-aged man's voice sounded: "Where is the other you? I can't feel his existence."

    "I am him, he is me. Why should there be another me?" Naruto said, looking at the pair of eyes inside the iron door.

    "Really!" Kyuubi responded: "Then what's the matter with you coming here? Naruto."

    "There is one thing." Naruto stretched his body slightly and said, "Kyuubi, I need your power."

    "You can take the power yourself, why bother asking me again?" Kyuubi closed his blood-red eyes slightly.

    "You feel it, Kyuubi." Naruto gently stepped forward and walked through the iron gate to the inside of the iron gate. He did not answer Kyuubi's question, but stood in front of Kyuubi and said: "As a Kyuubi  The leader of the tailed beasts, you should have felt the aura of the eight tails."

    "The aura of the eight-tailed beast turns out to be the eight-tailed bull ghost." Kyuubi opened his eyes and said, "No wonder I found the aura of the tailed beast, it turned out to be the eight-tailed beast. So what do you want to do, Naruto." The look in Kyuubi's eyes showed  It has a strange meaning.

    "It's very simple." Naruto raised his head and looked into Kyuubi's eyes and said: "What I want is all your power, not the previous borrowing. I want to be your true master."

    "The real master!" Kyuubi was stunned for a moment, his blood-red eyes narrowed slightly: "You want to be my real master, Naruto, do you have the strength now?"

    "You'll know if you try it, right?" Naruto said with a smile.  Then he turned around and stepped out of the iron gate, his figure automatically floated to the front of the sealing talisman of the iron gate.  Naruto looked at the sealing talisman and stretched out his hand to slightly pull up a corner of the sealing talisman. A pair of blood-red eyes looked at Naruto with strong expectation in his eyes.

    Naruto looked at it and smiled slightly and said: "Hey, Kyuubi, please don't look so scary. I don't know if it's right or wrong to unseal the seal and release you." Tail snorted coldly.  , without saying anything, Naruto pulled it up slightly and said: "Kyuubi, you were sealed in my body by my father. My father knew your power very well, but since he sealed you in me  In his body, it means that he has confidence in me. As a son, I can never live up to my expectations. So I am your master." Said the white god on Naruto's body.  The robe came off, and Naruto tore open the sealing talisman. The sealing talisman sealed a strange lock. Then Naruto pulled up the sleeve of his right hand and exposed his arm. He saw a black spell on his arm. The five fingers of Naruto's right hand became claws.  A blue chakra fire appeared on one finger. He pulled up his clothes with his left hand to expose his abdomen. He saw that the four elephant seals on his parents had been displayed. Naruto suddenly printed the fingers of his right hand on the four elephant seals.

    "I saw that the four-symbol seal on Naruto's belly changed and turned into something like a whirlpool, just like the lock on the iron door.  Immediately, the lock cylinder on the iron door began to open, and soon it was fully opened.

    "Ouch!" Kyuubi suddenly roared loudly, and then slammed open the iron door with a claw. Kyuubi slowly walked out, looked at Naruto and said: "Finally, finally tried to control my power, yes  ?"

    Naruto stood in the sewer again, looked at Kyuubi and said: "Yes, I will conquer you, become your true master, and make you obey my orders completely."

    "It's very simple." Kyuubi said with a smile: "As long as you can defeat me, then I will listen to you in everything. But Naruto, if I win, I will leave from here, so Naruto, you only have this  a chance."

    "Use your own chakra to hold the Nine-Tails' chakra, and pull it out fiercely, blending it into your own body." Another Naruto appeared behind Naruto, who was Dark Naruto.  Dark Naruto stood behind Naruto and said: "Only in this way can you truly control the Nine-Tails and become his master. As long as you can do this, then the Nine-Tails will bring you great power and become your huge  treasure, I think our father sealed the Nine-Tails in our bodies precisely because of this consideration. Let me help you, but unfortunately, I can't use it in your spiritual world.  Use all your strength. So the only thing you can rely on next is actually yourself. Don't be swallowed up by Kyuubi's hatred. Use your own strong perseverance to fight against it, just like when you faced me in the Lake of Reality.  Likewise, in the end, when the seal is released, the evil consciousness of Kyuubi will merge with Kyuubi. Kyuubi will also become evil. It will no longer be the Kyuubi who talks to us and Qi Qi. So we also  No need to lay hands on himShow mercy.  "

    "I understand. I'm going to trouble you next." Naruto said. Dark Naruto didn't speak, but directly integrated into Naruto's body.

    "AaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaizedaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaomi.  ." After Dark Naruto merged into his body, Naruto's hands immediately began to form seals. It wasn't that Naruto didn't want to rush over, but that although Nine Tails was gathering chakra to create a virtual dog cannon, he still had four tails.  There was no movement. If Naruto rushed over, he would be attacked immediately.

    "Chaos Lion Technique." Naruto shouted loudly. The long golden hair behind Naruto immediately started to fly, and he quickly moved towards Kyuubi. Kyuubi stood there and continued to create the virtual dog cannon. The four under him were  But the tail headed towards Naruto's long golden hair.

    It's just that there were only four tails of the Nine-Tails left after all, and they were quickly entangled tightly with Naruto's long golden hair. Then the Nine-Tails suddenly raised his head and bit the black energy ball in his mouth.  The four tails of the tail exerted force, trying to pull Naruto over. Naruto was shocked and immediately retracted his long golden hair. The mark in his hand changed, and the virtual dog cannon in the Kyuubi's mouth was fired directly, and the "boom" was huge.  The sound of the sound sounded, and the smoke covered all the space in front of Kyuubi. The nine tails behind Kyuubi immediately started to dance. A strong wind blew for a moment. In the blink of an eye, the smoke was completely blown away, and the place where Naruto originally stood had completely turned into a  ruins.

    Naruto appeared on one of Kyuubi's tails. Just when Naruto entangled Kyuubi with his long hair, he had quietly left a flying thunder god's spell on Kyuubi's tail.  That's why Naruto can appear here now,

    An oversized Rasengan appeared in Naruto's hand, and then the tip emerged from the Rasengan. Gradually, the Rasengan turned into the shape of a shuriken. A sharp sound sounded in Naruto's palm. In the blink of an eye,  Naruto directly hit Kyuubi on the back: "Wind Release? Rasen Shuriken." With a 'bang', Kyuubi received a Rasen Shuriken and was hit directly on the ground.  It was impossible to get up for a while.

    Naruto's figure fell next to Kyuubi, and he made a slight seal with his hands and said: "Chaos Lion Technique." Naruto's long golden hair flew again, and the long golden hair tightly wrapped around Kyuubi, directly pulling Kyuubi away.  Completely tied up, "That's it now." Dark Naruto emerged from half of Naruto's body, then stretched out his hand to grab one of the nine tails, and then chakra began to flow into Naruto.  in the body.

    "It's hateful." Dark Naruto suddenly said: "It's so painful, I want to kill those guys." This feeling also appeared in Naruto's heart, and at the same time, various voices continued to appear in the minds of Naruto and Dark Naruto.  .

    "Save us" "Why?" "As long as that guy doesn't exist!" "No matter what, this guy is annoying!" "I want revenge." "It's because of him  .¡±

    These voices kept ringing in the minds of Naruto and Dark Naruto. They were the words that the Konoha villagers said when Naruto was a child.  "It's so painful." Dark Naruto said, "Kill, kill those guys."

    "Hmph, do you think you can control me and become my master?" Although Kyuubi was tied up, he looked at Naruto and An Naruto and said.

    "This feeling is terrible. When the Kyuubi's chakra is pulled over, it also pulls in the evil consciousness of the Kyuubi." Naruto thought to himself, but there was nothing he could do.  Gradually, Dark Naruto disappeared, and the Kyuubi's chakra directly entered Naruto's body. Naruto's left eye had turned completely dark, and even the pupil could not be seen.  At the same time, Naruto's mind kept replaying his experience of being rejected and disgusted by the villagers of Konoha when he was a child.

    "Disappear, disappear quickly, disappear completely." The words of the Konoha villagers kept appearing in Naruto's mind.  "Damn it, are you going to fail?" Naruto's long golden hair relaxed a little, and Kyuubi immediately relaxed. Although he was still tied up and unable to move, he was much more relaxed than before.

    "You haven't lost yet. As my son, you can't give up on your own initiative." A gentle voice came into Naruto's ears. Naruto raised his head and saw a man in front of him with a smile on his face.  Standing, the smile on his face was very charming, and looking at him made people unconsciously feel at ease. He had short golden hair, a leaf forehead protector on his head, and a Konoha vest, with a jacket outside the vest.  A short-sleeved god robe.

    "Tch, as our son, how could he give up so easily." A female voice came over, and a woman appeared next to the man, with long fiery red hair that reached to her knees, and a beautiful face.  Showing an unspeakable smile, she was Naruto's mother, Uzumaki Kina.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 635 Naruto's Family (2)

    "We're finally here." Qinai stepped onto the island and looked around and said. Minako smiled softly and was about to say something. Suddenly she was startled, and then she suddenly held a kunai to protect Qinai's back.  Nana also drew out the kunai at the same time, and the sound of 'ding ding ding' sounded. Kinai and Minako worked together to block all the kunai and shurikens shot from all around.

    But no one appeared around, and the two people began to look wary. Kina said loudly: "I am the mother of Naruto Namikaze, the prince of Snow Country, Uzumaki Kina, and you came to this island just to see me.  My son. There is no other meaning. I have the instructions signed by Raikage-sama."

    "Put down your weapons." Kei came out of the darkness and stood in front of Kinai and Minako and said loudly: "And show the Raikage-sama's instructions. Otherwise, I will treat you as intruders."

    Kina and Minako nodded and put away the kunai in their hands at the same time. Kina took out a scroll from behind and threw it to Ji. Ji did not take any precautions. He stepped forward to catch the scroll and opened it as if nothing had happened.  The scroll was opened.  After reading the scroll, Ji nodded slightly, then closed the scroll again, turned around and said loudly: "Okay, you all can go back to your posts." A voice came from Zhou, and then fell into silence soon.

    Qina and Minako looked at each other, and Ji came in front of the two people and bowed slightly: "I'm sorry, two adults, because of the importance of this place, I can only offend you. My name is 'Ki'.  The manager of this island. Due to the current situation, I can only allow the two of you to go to the island. As for the other people on the boat, I'm sorry, please ask them to wait on the boat. Please understand."

    "Of course." Qinai smiled and said, "I will let them stay on the ship. And I won't stay here for too long."

    "Thank you so much, Mr. Qinai. Now please follow me. I will take the two adults to the accommodation first." Ji nodded slightly.

    Nai responded, and then followed Ji to the accommodation.  "Mr. Kei, I would like to ask, where is Naruto now? Is he also at the accommodation?" On the way to the accommodation, Kinai couldn't help but ask.

    "No, His Highness the Prince is practicing with Sir Kirabi." Ji said.  "Kirabi!" Kinai was slightly shocked: "The Eight-Tails' Jinchuuriki!"

    "Yes, Master Qinai." Ji frowned slightly, but still nodded.

    'Excuse me.  "Kina immediately apologized: "I didn't mean to do it, but if Naruto practices with Mr. Kirabi, is he going to learn how to control the tailed beast?  "

    Ji was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said: "Yes, Kirabi-sama has the strongest ability to control tailed beasts among all the Chuuriki. He can perfectly control tailed beasts, so His Highness will train with Kirabi-sama."  .¡±

    "What's wrong." Qinai lost his voice and said: "The power of the Nine-Tails is too terrifying. It is not easy to completely control the Nine-Tails. Where are Mr. Kei, Naruto and Mr. Kirabi training? Please immediately  Take me there, if Naruto loses control, then as Naruto's mother, I may be able to help a little."

    He hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said: "Okay, Master Qinai, please follow me. Because there is a bit of distance, let's speed up a little bit." After saying that, Qi jumped directly away, Qinai and Minako looked at each other.  At a glance, the two people jumped up to follow Ji's figure at the same time.

    The three people soon arrived at a building that resembled a ruins. Key pointed at the ruins and said to Kinai and Minako: "Please follow me, Lord Kinai, Lord Naruto is inside the ruins." Walking into the ruins  , the space inside is very large, and there are many stone statues, most of which have no heads.  Soon they entered the depths of the ruins.

    " Rabbi Yo stopped at the door of the darkroom and looked at Ji and said loudly, and then pointed his fist at Ji. He didn't pay too much attention to Qina and Minako behind Ji, because he believed in Ji.

    "Don't scream like that." Ji said loudly, and at the same time stretched out his fist and bumped it hard with Kirabi's fist.  Then Ji pointed at Kinai and said: "Lord Kirabi, this is His Highness the Prince's mother, Lady Kinai Uzumaki." "Kina Uzumaki." Kirabi was stunned for a moment and looked at Kinai Uzumaki.

    Kinai smiled and said: "Hello, Mr. Kirabi, I am Uzumaki Kinai. I know that Naruto and you are practicing here, but I want to see Naruto. Please don't worry, I am only meeting him.  That's all, I will never disturb your practice. I will leave after seeing you." The rabbi said, and at the same time stepped over to let Qinai walk into the dark room.

    Qinai looked at Naruto sitting in the dark room with his eyes closed and a peaceful look on his face. He breathed a sigh of relief in his heart and his face slowly relaxed.  He looked at Kirabi and said: "Mr. Kirabi, Naruto's current situationHow?  There seems to be a special sealing technique in this room.  "

    "Yes, this room has a sealing technique." Kirabi sat down cross-legged next to Naruto and said: "As for Naruto, his situation is much better than I thought. Maybe he will be able to conquer it soon.  Maybe Kyuubi. But I can't relax. Kyuubi is much stronger than my Hachi. It may not be that easy to conquer him. But I will stay here with him until he can  Until the Kyuubi is completely conquered."

    "The resentment of the Kyuubi is very huge. Naruto can only rely on his own perseverance to fight against it. If Naruto loses control." Kinai said with some worry.

    "As the last jinchuriki, I will try my best to help him." Kirabi said: "And even if he loses control, it doesn't matter. This room is a special room. If he loses control, Kyuubi will be fully resurrected.  If so, then we can only close this room, and then the Nine-Tails will be locked here forever before the next Nine-Tails Jinchuriki appears."

    "Really?" Qinai responded: "No wonder, as soon as I stepped in, I could already feel the power of the sealing technique."

    There was a sound of 'Gulu', and a sound similar to blisters sounded. Naruto, who was originally sitting, suddenly saw red blisters and the like pouring out of his body, and then quickly formed a film-like layer on the surface of Naruto's body.  A blood-red coat, and something similar to a tail appeared at the same time, and it was still growing.

    "What's wrong, the power of the Nine-Tails is starting to get out of control." Qinai and Kirabi both said at the same time. Kirabi quickly stepped forward and sat down in front of Naruto, and Qinai stretched out his hand to stop Kira.  Bi said: "Wait a minute, Mr. Kirabi, let me do it at this time. After all, I am Naruto's mother. It is better for me to do it."

    Kirabi was stunned for a moment, then stood up and said: "Then I'm sorry to trouble you. Also, the demon fox coat on Naruto is highly corrosive, so when it comes into contact with Naruto, the parts of contact are now covered with chakra  , This can ensure that it will not be corroded in a short period of time."

    "Naruto is my son, nothing is too much trouble. But thank you for reminding me." After saying that, Kinai sat cross-legged in front of Naruto. At this time, the tail behind Naruto had appeared.  Got three.

    Qinai looked at Naruto who was wearing the demon fox coat. A smile appeared on Qinai's face, and then he stretched out his hand directly. His palms were covered with blue chakra, and then he put them on Naruto's shoulders.  The sound of "chichi" sounded, and the demon fox coat continued to corrode the chakra on Qinai's palm, but Qinai didn't care about this. After putting his hand on Naruto's shoulder, he gently closed his eyes.  Five tails appeared on Naruto's body, and the sixth one was slowly taking shape. At the same time, the skin on Naruto's body also began to fall off.

    When some of the skin on Naruto's body fell off, it suddenly stopped suddenly, and the formation of the sixth tail behind Naruto also stopped.

    In Naruto's inner world, when a man and a woman appeared, the entire space turned completely white. Except for the three people, everything else disappeared, at least invisible to the naked eye.

    "Mom." Naruto looked at Qinai's appearance with some surprise. He never thought that Qinai would appear here, but Qinai didn't pay attention to Naruto. Her eyes were all looking at the one next to her.  The man with short blond hair, Kinai slightly stretched out his arms and hugged the man's waist, buried his head in his chest and said: "Minato, it's been nineteen years, I miss you so much." Naruto glanced at it, his face showing  A smile and family reunion, this has always been Naruto's greatest wish, but he did not expect that his wish would come true in this situation, in this environment.  But for Naruto, as long as it is achieved, the rest is not important.

    "Yes, Kinai." Minato patted Kinai's back gently and said, "Naruto is still here, be careful of Naruto laughing at your mother."

    "He dares." Kinai immediately said loudly: "If he dares, I will teach him a lesson." But he still stood up from Minato's arms.

    Naruto said with a bitter look on his face: "Mom, if you have a husband, you don't want a son." Kinai was stunned, then pushed Minato away hard and said: "Humph, that's not the case. I want a son, but my husband doesn't.  "

    "Haha." Minato showed a sunny smile, then looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto, this is our second meeting. Except when you were born, we have never seen each other again.  It¡¯s been such a long time since I saw you, and before I knew it, you were nineteen and almost twenty, and you had become a powerful ninja and had a trustworthy companion. As a father, I am not only very relieved, but also very guilty at the same time.¡±

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 636 Naruto's Family (3)

    "This is not the right place for us to talk. We should be somewhere else." Uzumaki Kinai said with a smile, and then the surrounding scene began to change. Gradually, the group of people stretched out into a room with a table in the room.  There were chairs, just like an ordinary living room, and there were rich meals on the table. Naruto and Minato sat down on the table unconsciously, while Kinai came over with two bowls of rice and said: "  I never dream that our family of three can have a meal together in harmony, just like an ordinary family. As a wife and mother, I go shopping every day, cook for you and your son, and then spend time with your father and son as a family.  The three of us ate together. After the meal, Minato, as a father, went to work, while Naruto went to study when he was young. Minato and I watched Naruto grow up slowly day by day, and then Naruto went to work, and then got married.  The wife would have children, Minato and I would have grandchildren, and then Naruto and his daughter-in-law would raise their own children just like Minato and I did."

    "I'm sorry, Kinai." Minato said guiltily: "If I still"

    "Mom, aren't we a family together now? Even if this time is short, as long as I have the moment, I am already satisfied." Naruto smiled and said: "Because I have definitely met my father.  , who actually met him, instead of just understanding it from photos and documentary records. This is enough."

    "Yes." Qinai responded, but her eyes were filled with tears.  Minato also looked guilty.  After all, they didn't fulfill any of their parental responsibilities to Naruto when he was a child.  For them as parents, it is an irreparable regret.

    Looking at the expressions of Minato and Kinai, Naruto knew that they were still feeling guilty. Naruto hesitated slightly, then smiled and said: "By the way, Dad, Mom, there is actually something I have always wanted to ask you.  Well, if I just asked my mother, then maybe my mother would deliberately not tell her, or not tell her completely, so I never asked."

    Qinai was stunned, and then said: "Naruto, what do you want to ask? How could my mother not tell you on purpose? Just ask." "Yes, Naruto, my mother will definitely tell you."  Minato said the same way.

    "Really?" Naruto smiled softly and said, "Actually, this question is also very simple. Both father and mother should have very deep memories." "???" Kinai and Minato  With such doubts popping up in his mind at the same time, Naruto showed an ambiguous smile and said: "I want to ask just in time, dad, mom, how did you two fall in love in the first place?"

    "Ahem." Minato didn't take a breath, but choked on himself. Kinai was not much better, her face instantly turned red, just like her long red hair.

    "Naruto, why do you ask this question? Debayo!" Qina said with a blushing face.

    "Haha, Mom, you mentioned your catchphrase, you are so excited." Naruto stretched out his arms and hugged Qinai.

    Kinai punched Naruto on the head unceremoniously and said: "Nonsense, this is obviouslythat, the six gods have no master, debayo!"

    "Haha, mom, you said it again. I don't think it's Liushenwuzhu, it's probably because he's shy." Naruto didn't care about being knocked on the head, but instead he was interested in Qinai's reaction and even his parents' love.  Shi became even more interested.

    "Talk too much." Qinai knocked Naruto again and then blushed and stopped talking.  Naruto looked at Minato, who hesitated for a moment, and then whispered in Naruto's ear: "Naruto, let me tell you, your mother was a very violent woman back then. She was raped by someone in the village.  People call it blood red¡­.¡±

    "Well, what did you say, Minato?" Kinai hugged Naruto and glared at Minato.  Minato smiled softly, and then quickly said: "No, it's nothing?"

    "Dad means mom, you have beautiful long fiery red hair, and he likes it the most." Naruto said with a smile.

    "Hmph." Qinai snorted, and then said to Naruto: "So Naruto, do you like mom's red hair?"

    "Well, I like it, because mom is the most beautiful, and the long fiery red hair makes her even more beautiful." Naruto hugged Qinai and said loudly: "Mom is like a fiery red fairy. I like it the most  Mom."

    "Naruto's mouth is so sweet. It's like applying honey." Qinai said with a smile: "No wonder those girls are so coaxed by you that they can't live without you." He said slightly  After a pause, Kinai kissed Naruto on the forehead and said, "As the second man to compliment my hair. It's just a thank you gift from my mother."

    "Thank you." Naruto nodded, then looked at Qinai and said, "But mom, don't change the subject. You haven't told me about your relationship with your dad yet.?Love experience.  "Aha."  "Qinai smiled awkwardly.

    Minato sat aside and said: "It was still in the war era. Your mother followed Mr. Jiraiya to Konoha as a disciple of Mr. Jiraiya. Because Mr. Jiraiya had an urgent mission, he left her behind temporarily.  Konoha, you are studying at Konoha Ninja Academy with your father's colleagues, probably because you are from outside, so your mother is often bullied in the class, and because your mother has red hair, she is often called a tomato."

    "Then what?" Naruto was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Dad, did you protect your mother who was bullied?"

    "No, that's not the case." Minato rubbed his head and said sheepishly, "How should I put it? Well, at that time I"

    "Your father, not only did he not help me, but he was also one of the people who bullied me." Kinai pointed at Minato and said loudly, while Minato looked embarrassed.

    Looking at Minato's look, Naruto knew that this was indeed the case, but in this way, Naruto became even more interested in his parents' love, and quickly asked: "What happened next? Mom. How did you fall in love?  "

    "Later." Qinai immediately clenched his fist and said, "Later, I beat all of them into tomatoes, but they all called me 'Blood Red Pepper' in private. But because of this, I also started  I hate my long red hair, and sometimes I want to dye it off.¡±

    "It's such a shame to dye it so beautiful." Naruto said, and Kinai said: "Naruto, the chakra of our Uzumaki clan is very special, so later the Kumo ninja kidnapped me because of this, although many people came out  They were looking for me, but no one could find me. So I quietly tore off my red hair and threw it down quietly, leaving marks along the way. But when I reached the border, no one came.  Save me. That time, I thought I would definitely be kidnapped."

    "I know." Naruto said loudly: "Dad must have rushed over and staged a 'hero saves the beauty'. Dad, mom."

    "You kid, you're the only one smart." Kinai knocked on Naruto's head and said, "But it's true. Minato caught up and saved me. Minato said, because red hair is very popular in the forest.  It was conspicuous, so he could notice it immediately and catch up. Since then, I have fallen in love with my long red hair and your father."

    "A hero saves a beauty. It's very romantic." Naruto looked at Minato and said, "Dad, I know you are Hokage, and I thought you would be very rigid. I didn't expect you to be so romantic."

    "Hmph." Qinai snorted and said: "What kind of romance? It was just this time for him. In order to wait for his next romantic result, I waited until he proposed to me. Although it was quite romantic that time, but after that  , never again.¡±

    "No, this is enough, isn't it? Mom." Naruto smiled and said: "The romance in love, only one time is enough to remember for a lifetime. However." Naruto looked at Minato and said  : "Dad, you are not working hard enough. Although romance in love is enough once, but if you do it several times, it will make love even sweeter"

    "Don't make yourself look like a love master." Naruto was hit on the head again, and Kinai said loudly: "Don't forget, Naruto, although you have been married once, you still have several girls who are still married.  I am obsessed with you, for example, the little girl from the Hinata family, the little girl from the Yamanaka family is pretty good, and Shiro who has been by your side, I will marry them all back home if I can."

    "Oh, do so many girls like Naruto?" Minato said with a smile: "I didn't expect my son to be so capable. Oh, by the way, Naruto, making girls sad is not the behavior of a man.  Oh. Treat them well. Otherwise, as Qinai said, just marry them all back."

    "Sweat." Cold sweat broke out on Naruto's forehead.  Looking at his excellent parents, Naruto's forehead was covered in cold sweat.

    Naruto quickly changed the topic, but Naruto, Kinai and Minato had never been reunited as a family. The three of them always had endless topics to talk about. The family of three kept talking for who knows how long, until they reached the space where the three of them were.  When cracks appeared, the three of them reluctantly stopped talking.

    "Naruto." Minato looked at Naruto and said with a smile: "Do you know why I sealed the Nine-Tails on you?" Then he immediately said without waiting for Naruto to answer: "Because you are my son.  , I believe you will be able to tame the Nine-Tails. And you have always done a very good job, and I believe in you too."

    "Yes, Naruto, you have to work hard. Mom also believes in you. Come on." Qinai also said loudly.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 637 Conquering the Nine-Tails (1)

    "Kinai." Minato looked at Kinai and said with a smile, "I'm sorry, although it has been nearly twenty years, but we can only say a few words when we meet this time. My time is almost up." "Minato.  "Kinai looked at Minato and was speechless for a moment.

    "Kinai." Minato looked at Kinai and said: "Now he should have strong strength, and he will be able to control the Nine-Tails soon. Naruto's power will become stronger and stronger, and I also know that Naruto's side  I have many trustworthy partners, and I am basically relieved that you will still take good care of our children in the future, Kinai. Because we owe him a lot. If he had not become the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, his childhood would have been  It won't be so painful. Because of our relationship, we have made him bear too much pain."

    "No, Dad." Naruto smiled and said: "I did blame you before. Because of you, I was bullied by everyone in Konoha Village. I once wanted to destroy the entire Konoha in revenge, just like Orochimaru.  , especially after meeting Kyuubi for the first time, I knew that I was actually the strongest Hokage in Konoha, the son of the Fourth Hokage. My hatred for the villagers of Konoha became even deeper, but I still pretended on the surface.  I don¡¯t care at all, I will never reveal my thoughts until I have enough power.¡±

    At this point, Naruto paused slightly: "But things took a turn for the better. I met Mr. Iruka and Hinata. Because they continued to use their love to illuminate the darkness in my heart, and later I found  My mother fills the gap in my heart with love. Seeing my father here, I feel your love for me. Dad, mother, and many, many other people, the love they have given me one by one has transformed me.  There is no space left in my heart. There is no opportunity for Kyuubi to take advantage of."

    "That puts me at ease." Minato smiled and said, "Naruto, be careful of the Nine-Tails. The Nine-Tails' power will soon be more than doubled. In fact, when I sealed the Nine-Tails, I  Chakra is divided into two parts. One part is sealed in your body with the four elephants, Naruto, making you the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails. The other part of the Nine-Tails, like me, is first sealed in your own body.  , and then seal it in your body together with my own chakra. So Naruto, my chakra is almost exhausted. When the chakra is exhausted, I will disappear. Naturally, I can no longer seal this part of the Nine.  The tail chakra has been lost, but fortunately you have become a powerful ninja and have fully possessed the power to control the nine tails, so I will release this part of the chakra so that the nine tails can fully possess all the power, and then Naruto you will  Conquer all the power of the Kyuubi."

    "Yes, I understand. Father." Naruto smiled and said: "I will definitely conquer the Nine-Tails completely." Minato nodded slightly, and then the whole figure slowly disappeared.

    The surrounding space also began to break, "I can't stay here any longer." Qinai smiled and said: "Naruto, I will come out first, and I will wait for you outside. I will see my son successfully conquer the Nine  Tails." Naruto nodded slightly, and Qinai's figure completely disappeared.

    After Qinai also left, Naruto was the only one left in the whole space. Naruto smiled softly and said: "It's really a pleasure. I came to this world and finally met my father. After so many years, this is still  It¡¯s the first time we met, but my father is indeed a handsome guy who is rare to see in ten years, he is really handsome.¡±

    The Kyuubi that Naruto faced was still tied up with his long golden hair, but because Naruto had just met his parents, the long hair was loosened again, and the Kyuubi's body was actually huge again.  Get up, and Naruto felt that Nine-Tails' chakra was growing.  Naruto thought of Minato's words and knew that Kyuubi's chakra would at least double.  But in this way, the Nine-Tails broke free from Naruto's long hair, but Naruto continued to pull out the Nine-Tails' chakra, but none of the evil consciousness entered Naruto's body.  Instead, it returned to Kyuubi.

    "Power, all my power is back." Kyuubi suddenly shouted loudly, while his body continued to expand, and the blood-red color in his blood-red eyes became more intense.  Naruto clearly felt that the evil aura on Kyuubi's body had increased more than ten times.

    Naruto took back his long hair, looked at Kyuubi and said with a smile: "Thank you, Kyuubi, you have helped me a lot. I have achieved what I have today, and you have contributed a lot. It can be said that if not  If it were you, I wouldn't be who I am today. I once said that when I die, I will release you instead of letting others become the Jinchuuriki of the heart. I will not destroy this promise, but now I will add one,  Kyuubi, if I cannot be your master this time, then I will let you out now."

    "Awww." Kyuubi just raised his head and let out a huge roar, then ignored the person who was extracting chakra.The man directly raised his front paw and patted Naruto directly.  Naruto gave up on extracting, leaned back, and then closed his eyes slightly. The nine tails of the nine tails stretched out a huge black energy ball and appeared in front of the nine tails. This time, the nine tails bit the energy ball again.  At this time, a strong breath leaked directly from Kyuubi's mouth. It can be imagined that the power this time is definitely far greater than the previous one.

    Naruto opened his eyes suddenly, orange eye shadow appeared next to his eyes, and his sea-blue pupils turned into the word 'Ò»'.

    Outside Naruto's spiritual world, Kina opened her eyes. Kirabi and Minako quickly looked at Naruto, and immediately breathed a sigh of relief after discovering that Naruto's Nine-Tails transformation had stopped and continued to disappear.  , Kirabi even said with a rhythm: "Oh, this feeling is really good, oh yeah, keep it up, kid. Yeah." He paused slightly and said seriously: "But even though the Nine-Tails Transformation Stops  But the chakra of Nine-Tails seems to be much larger, and it seems to be far more than my Hachi.

    Qinai said softly: "Naruto said that he will conquer the Nine-Tails soon. I believe Naruto."

    "Really?" Kirabi paused slightly, and then stopped talking.  Instead, he sat down on the side.

    Minako asked: "Kina-sama, what did you say to Naruto? Since you entered, Naruto's tailed beast transformation has stopped, and a moment before you came out, Naruto stretched out his hand to transform into a nine-tailed beast."  Has completely disappeared. Has anything been discovered during this period? And the most important thing is that the Nine-Tails' chakra has increased a lot, seeming to be more than twice as much as before. In this case, Naruto wants to conquer the Nine-Tails.  Is it harder?¡±

    "It will be okay." Qina smiled and patted Minako on the shoulder and said: "Minako, you have been following Naruto for a long time. Don't you believe Naruto?"

    Minako quickly shook her head and said: "No, of course I believe Naruto. It's just the Kyuubi"

    "If you believe it, do you have any questions?" Qinai said with a smile.

    Minako was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly and said: "No, I have no doubts, Mr. Kinai, all I have is worry. Although I know that Naruto will be fine and will completely conquer the Kyuubi, I am still worried."

    "I know." Qinai said with a smile: "You know that Naruto will definitely be fine, but you still worry about him, but that doesn't mean you don't believe him, it's just that you care about him. Only when you truly care about someone,  Only then would you worry about someone." After saying that, Qina said with a smile: "Speaking of Minako, I am not as responsible as you as a mother. Your love for Naruto is more than mine, thank you very much."

    "No, please don't say that, Master Kinai, I just try my best to give Naruto some care. When I was in Konoha, I watched Naruto being raped by the villagers" At this point, Minako gave a slight pause.  Pause, I can't speak any more.

    "By the way, Minako." Qina suddenly looked at Minako and said, "How about you also become Naruto's mother. Although she can only be a foster mother, a foster mother is still a mother." Minako was slightly startled.  Kinai said: "Naruto has never felt father's love and mother's love since he was a child. Minato can no longer do it, so why can't we give him double maternal love, once to make up for the father's love he cannot feel. And Naruto  I will definitely be happy to do so.¡±

    "No, Lord Kinai." Minako shook her head and said: "I am willing to give Naruto all my love, but I cannot accept anything else. I originally served Lord Minato, but Lord Minato has passed away.  Now I am very satisfied to be able to continue to serve Naruto. I obey Naruto's orders to perform various tasks so that Naruto can be more relaxed. That's what I am willing to do. If I become Naruto's adoptive mother, then Naruto  There are so many people that I won't be allowed to carry out the mission. It's not that Naruto doesn't trust him, but that he will be worried. Just like you, Mr. Kinai, Naruto is worried about you, otherwise he will let you go out to carry out the mission. So in comparison  Now, I am more willing to maintain the status quo and fight for Naruto. In this case, I can feel my existence more."

    "This" Qina was slightly stunned. She naturally knew what Minako said, and she couldn't refute it. Of course, she didn't blame Naruto, because even she was always careful when she reunited with Naruto after a long absence.  Will Naruto have any accidents? It's just that Naruto is the prince of Snow Country and the leader of Snow Hidden Village. Many things must be done by Naruto himself. In this way, she can only watch Naruto keep appearing.  The mission was carried out, so when he heard Minako's words, Qina was also convinced.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 638 Conquering the Nine-Tails (2)

    Naruto looked at the huge Kyuubi in front of him with orange eye shadow and said: "Kyuubi, I didn't expect all your power to be so huge." After saying that, Naruto's figure disappeared instantly and appeared behind Kyuubi, directly  Putting it on the tail of the Nine-Tails, he suddenly lifted the Nine-Tails and threw it out directly. Naruto rushed to the Nine-Tails Naruto again, grabbed the Nine-Tails' tail, and then a Nine-Tails form appeared, and then he was pulled directly  When it came to Naruto, it dissipated from his body, and streams of chakra poured directly into Naruto's body. Naruto's body gradually changed, the sage mode faded, and countless techniques gradually appeared on Naruto's body.  At the same time, chakra continued to emerge from his body, making it impossible to see Naruto clearly. At the same time, a necklace composed of dozens of magatama appeared in Naruto's neck, and the Nine Tails had a lot of chakra taken away by Naruto, so  Its body shape has shrunk a lot.

    "You really angered me, Naruto." Kyuubi said angrily, then raised his head and a huge black energy ball many times larger than Kyuubi's body appeared in front of Kyuubi's mouth, and Tutong appeared.  Like a huge black sun.

    "So strong." Naruto looked at Kyuubi and said: "You are really strong, Kyuubi. Even now, with the Sage Mode, I don't have much chance of winning against you. But I will be your master.  It's decided." Naruto said, and then Naruto made a slight seal with his hands, 'Boom, boom, boom, boom' and the huge door-like thing directly smashed down, controlling all nine tails of the Nine-Tails, and at the same time, the huge figure of the Nine-Tails  Also under control.

    "This technique is of the Six Paths" Kyuubi looked at Naruto in astonishment and said, "Naruto, when did you learn this? Why don't I know anything about it?"

    At this time, Naruto only needs to activate the four elephant seals on his body to continue to seal the Nine-Tails, and the huge chakra of the Nine-Tails will be used by Naruto.  But Naruto didn't do that. Instead, Naruto jumped up to Kyuubi, grabbed Kyuubi's head and said: "Kyuubi, do you admit that I am your master now?"

    "You remember it, Naruto." After saying this, Kyuubi closed his eyes and stopped talking.  Naruto moved it gently, then pulled up Kyuubi's head, and gradually Kyuubi's entire body was pulled into Naruto's body.  "You are asking for trouble, Naruto." Kyuubi said when he was completely pulled into Naruto's body: "In this way, my consciousness will be completely integrated with my chakra, which is equivalent to  It's like I've been resurrected in your body. One day, Naruto, I will completely take your body back."

    "Idiot." Darkness appeared in Naruto's body. Naruto looked at Naruto and said: "If you do this, it will indeed be more convenient to control the power of the nine tails, but it will also leave you with a huge hidden danger. Maybe something  When the time comes, the Kyuubi will come out to cause trouble and snatch your body. Don¡¯t forget, now the Kyuubi, consciousness and chakra are completely in your body. The Kyuubi¡¯s evil consciousness is too strong, and we can¡¯t resist at all.  .¡±

    "I know, but you can do anything in life, but you can't be ungrateful." Naruto said softly: "Kyuubi is kind to us. If it weren't for it, we wouldn't be able to achieve what we are now, so  We cannot seal the Nine-Tails in a dark seal after taking the Nine-Tails' chakra. In that case, we will be ungrateful. You can also say that we only do it this time, but in fact, whether it is you or  I, we all know that after doing this kind of thing once, the second time will be 10,000 times easier than the first time. Then the third time will be 10,000 times easier than the second time, after we do it a few times  After that, we will get used to it. So although I know that this will leave us with hidden dangers, I would rather leave hidden dangers of love than do such an ungrateful thing."

    "Hmph, are you ungrateful? In that case, your promise to Nine-Tails" Dark Naruto said.

    "Absolutely unchanged." Naruto said: "I will release the Nine-Tails before I die. As for what the Nine-Tails will do next? Whether it will be captured by others, I will not care about these anymore.  This is my reward for always accepting Kyuubi¡¯s help.¡±

    "Humph, this is your spiritual world. I can't control you. Do whatever you want. If something unexpected happens in the future, then you can regret it alone." An Naruto said: "But this way  Well, if the evil consciousness of Kyuubi hadn't entered your body, I'm afraid I would have disappeared before." Then Dark Naruto said no more and hid directly in Naruto's body.

    "Do you regret it? I have never regretted it. Regret is of no use. But with the consciousness of Kyuubi, it is really easy to control Kyuubi's chakra." Naruto tried Kyuubi slightly.  Chakra said: "I wonder if I can transform into a tailed beast like Kirabi now? Let's give it a try." Naruto thought of this.??, and at the same time immediately mobilized the chakra of Nine Tails.

    Outside Naruto's spiritual world, Kina, Minako, and Kirabi were looking at Naruto intently. The Nine-Tails Transformation on Naruto had now stopped, and when Naruto subdued the Nine-Tails,  The Nine-Tails Transformation had completely dissipated, and they all breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. But just when they breathed a sigh of relief, Naruto's body suddenly surged with violent Nine-Tails Chakra, and no one responded.  When he came over, Naruto's figure disappeared in an instant, and the huge fiery red figure of Kyuubi appeared, with nine huge fiery red tails dancing continuously.

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa." Kyuubi raised his head and roared loudly: "Finally, finally came out again." There was strong excitement in his tone.

    "Kyuubi, did you say that Naruto failed?" Kina said in shock, her face turned completely pale instantly, her body swayed, and her whole strength seemed to be drained out in an instant. Fortunately, Minako helped Kina in time.  body of.

    "Tch, the kid actually failed. I thought I succeeded." Kirabi said, then turned to Qina and Minako and said: "Okay, you guys go out quickly. I'll block it here now, and then we  Just seal this place and never let him leave here." After saying that, he stepped forward and stood in front of Kyuubi. After all, in this situation, neither Qina nor Minako had much effect.  Only Kirabi of the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki was able to contain the Nine-Tails.

    And Kyuubi also saw Kirabi's figure. Looking at Kirabi, Kyuubi could clearly feel the Eight-Tails aura in Kirabi's body.  "Hachi-tails? It has such a disgusting aura." "This bastard is so uncute. My little Hachi should be cuter." Kirabi said to Kyuubi in a rhythm.

    "Hmph, I think you're in love." Kyuubi said, and at the same time, a tail swung directly towards Kirabi.  Kirabi's breath froze.  I immediately wanted to transform into the Eight-Tails, but at this moment.

    "Okay, Kyuubi, I am your master now." Naruto's voice suddenly came from Kyuubi's mouth: "Stop making trouble, I will let you see other better scenery in the future. Now, you  It¡¯s better to go back first.¡±

    "Tch." Kyuubi snorted coldly: "Remember what you said, Naruto." Then Kyuubi retracted his tail, glanced at Kirabi with his blood-red eyes, then closed his eyes, and then Kyuubi's huge  The body slowly disappeared, and Naruto's figure appeared where the Kyuubi disappeared.

    "Yo, you succeeded, you bastard, you bastard." Kirabi looked at Naruto and said loudly and rhythmically.

    "Naruto." When Kinai saw Naruto appear, he couldn't control his emotions and rushed towards Naruto. His outstretched hand seemed to want to hug Naruto. Naruto knelt on the ground on one knee and let him  Kinai hugged herself, Kinai held Naruto tightly in her arms.  It seemed as if he was afraid that Naruto would disappear if he let go.  It's just that Naruto's height is not lower than Qina's, on the contrary, he's a little taller, so Naruto can only kneel on one knee.

    "I'm sorry, Mom, my son is unfilial and has made you worry." Naruto said softly, leaning on Qinai's arms.  Qinai quickly shook his head and said: "No, no, Naruto, as long as you are fine, it will be fine. Mom shouldn't have asked you to recover the Kyuubi. I thought, I thought it's great, you're fine, Naruto  people."

    "Mom." Naruto knelt on one knee and said: "I have basically conquered the Nine-Tails, not only the Nine-Tails' chakra, but also the Nine-Tails' consciousness.  After fusion, just like Kirabi, I have truly become the master of the Nine-Tails."

    "Well, that's great, Naruto. I knew you would not disappoint your father and I's expectations." Qinai said, "It's just that even though you became a jinchuriki, you still have to bear a huge responsibility."  The pain, you didn¡¯t need to bear it at all.¡±

    "Hey, don't talk about these sad topics." Kirabi said with a strange posture with his hands: "Kyuubi has been completely conquered, so now you should celebrate, celebrate well, have a good time  Eat and drink a lot.¡±

    "Well, it's time to celebrate properly." Minako said with a smile: "Naruto-sama, Kinai-sama and I have successfully completed our mission. This mission is very easy. So we just want to celebrate together.  "

    "I understand." Naruto stood up and said, "In this case, it is indeed worthy of celebration. But before that, let's catch a certain mouse first."

    "Rat!" The people present were slightly startled because they didn't notice anything.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 639: Killing the Dried Persimmon Kisame (1)

    "Mouse! Where is it?" Kirabi immediately asked with a serious expression, and at the same time said silently in his heart: "Even I didn't find any signs, but he was able to find it. What he said was not just random talk.  , that is, the other party¡¯s shadow hiding ability is very good, so good that even I can no longer detect it. But is this possible? "

    "Aren't you coming out yet?" The nine-tailed chakra emerged from Naruto's body, but this time Naruto's body did not transform into a nine-tailed one. Instead, a large number of techniques appeared on his body, and his whole body seemed to have completely transformed into a chakra.  Same carat.  Not far away from the crack in the stone, a small sapling stretched out and grew into a towering tree in the blink of an eye.  While this scene surprised everyone, they also understood what Naruto said, and there was basically no possibility of making a mistake.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off off. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together Together off she?  Being able to hide himself in the Samehadato, the most evil one among the Seven Ninja Swords, no one else can do it except the master of the Samehadato, Inekaki Kisame.

    "Impossible." Kisame Kisame said with a face of disbelief: "My chakra and Samehada's chakra are completely synchronized. Regardless of breath or other things, they are completely the same as Samehada. It is impossible for anyone to find out.  With my existence, I can only find that there is a little too much chakra in Samehada, but it's normal for Samehada to have too much chakra."

    ""No matter whether it was Kirabi, Kinai or Minako, they didn't react at all, and they even looked around.

    "Hey, kid, you actually noticed the aura of another person." Kirabi looked at the rhythm, looked at Qina and Minako and said: "The three of us didn't notice at all. It's really negligent. Such a strong reaction.  I didn¡¯t notice it at all.¡±

    "It's not a matter of chakra." Naruto opened his eyes and said, "Although I can't see, I can feel the evil aura. It's so obvious. How could I not feel it? And just now Kyuubi also  I sensed it, but the Nine-Tails mistook it for the Eight-Tails' aura, so I ignored you, but you can't hide it from me."

    Kirabi suddenly stretched out his hand to grab the Samehada on his back, but at this moment, Kirabi's sad Samehada sword flew out directly, and then dozens of sharp thorns extended out, and then a fish face emerged from the Samehada.  He came out of the middle and looked at Naruto and said: "Even the most sensitive people, including the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan, can't easily see me. I didn't expect you to discover it so quickly, and from your words,  You can detect other negative emotions at all, and it seems that you have new abilities to conquer the Nine-Tails."

    "I thought it was who it was, but it turned out to be Akatsuki's Dried Persimmon Kisame." Naruto looked at Kisame and said, "But that's right, except for you, the Shark Company, there is probably no one who can hide behind Shark, one of the Seven Ninja Swords."  It was caught in the broadsword. But it¡¯s a shame you figured it out and hid in the broadsword.¡±

    "This guy, my eldest brother and I clearly chopped off his head in the forest. Why is he still alive? Does it mean that my joint attack with my eldest brother is ineffective?" Kirabi looked at Kisame Kisaki and said.

    Kisame Kisaki shook his head slightly and said: "No, what you and your brother fought was just a clone, a special clone that can be controlled while alive. Before your brother came, when you and I were fighting in the bubble  , I quickly changed positions."

    "Special clones." Naruto hesitated slightly and said: "Speaking of special clones, this reminds me of something. During the meeting of the Five Shadows in the Kingdom of Iron, a member of Akatsuki attacked. He  He is Zetsu in the Akatsuki organization. Half of his body is pure black and the other half is pure white. I have seen him more than once, but only that time I only saw part of his white body. It looks like  The special clone you mentioned should be related to him!"

    "Hehe, who knows?" Kisame Makisaki smiled softly.  Naruto's face condensed, and suddenly Kisame Kisame's pupils shrank suddenly, a golden light flashed, and Naruto had already appeared in front of Kisame Kisame, and at the same time he punched him in the face with his right hand, "Boom  The dried persimmon Kisame smashed directly into the rock wall behind him. The huge wall shattered directly. The dried persimmon Kisame hit the ground. There was blood at the corners of his mouth. He glanced at it and said to himself: "Ahem, what a terrifying speed. I really conquered it."  After defeating the Kyuubi, his power has reached a terrifying level." Thinking of this, Inikisaki Kisame didn't want to stay where he was anymore and ran away directly outside.

    "We can't let him escape." Naruto said loudly: "He has been hiding in Samehada and following us. He knows too many things about us." "I have followed him, absolutely." Kirabi  Said with rhythm.  Then he followed Samehada who escaped.

    Naruto's figure fell down and said: "Mom, Aunt Minako, let's catch up quickly."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Nako nodded, and Kinai said: "Well, hurry up, and I have invited all the Namikaze clan back, but now there are not many people left in the Namikaze clan. This is less than twenty  Years ago, the Namikaze clan has declined like this. If the Namikaze clan had not been found this time, I am afraid that before long, the Namikaze clan would have disappeared from history forever."

    "Really, let's get rid of Kisame Kisaki first. He took away too much information." Naruto nodded and said, "Let's talk about the rest later." Naruto didn't say much, about this father's  Naruto has no other thoughts about his family, and now he just goes to see them.

    With a 'crash', Kisame Kisame suddenly rushed out of the lake, and took Kinai and Minako to the dark room. Moto was slightly stunned when he left the dark room, and looked behind him, only to find Kisame Kisame.  Although he didn't know where the dried persimmon Kisame came from, but Moto was also Kumogakure's Jonin after all. As soon as he saw the dried persimmon Kisame, he immediately jumped up and suddenly lifted it with his foot on the Samehada sword.  , the powerful force directly kicked Inikisaki Kisame back, but he himself was also shocked back.

    But this kind of attack is of no use to Kisame Kisaki.  Kisame Kisame stood up slightly, and immediately wanted to leave again, but Kirabi also emerged from the Lake of Reality, took a look, and immediately said: "This guy is a spy sent by the Akatsuki organization, and his name seems to be Same"  Yes. It would be very embarrassing if he were allowed to escape and leak information."

    With a 'whoosh' sound, the sword that Kisame was hiding in was suddenly spit out by Samehada's sword, and then he swam towards Kirabi, "Samekin, you are a home appliance~computer] Visit the fastest Kakisame  Samehada watched his sword leave with a bad look in his eyes. Samehada jumped on Kirabi's body and at the same time opened his mouth to bite Kirabi's arm. Just one look showed that the two parties were just playing around.

    Kirabi hugged Samehada and laughed loudly, and said in a rhythm: "So that's it, that guy forced you. It's okay now. Haha, hey, you are so rude in your coquettish way. But  I like it. You must have been subdued by my majestic appearance." Kisame Mikigaki saw the situation in front of him and sank his body directly into the Lake of Truth.

    At exactly this time, Naruto, Kinai, and Minako also came out of the Lake of Truth. Naruto just happened to see Kisame the dried persimmon get into the lake.  Naruto was slightly surprised and said: "Oh no, be careful. He is a water escape type, and what he is best at is water escape. Once he enters the lake, he has an advantage."

    "Your Highness, Lord Kinai, Lord Minako, please assist me and get the information back together." When Kiichi saw Naruto and others, he didn't say much and immediately shouted loudly.  At the same time, he rushed directly towards Gigangaki Kisame.

    Kisame Kisame suddenly emerged from the lake behind Kirabi, but Kirabi didn't react at all, and Kisame Kisame's target was not Kirabi, but the same sword, Naruto's eyes narrowed, and he  The figure disappeared instantly, and the others only saw a golden figure. With a "boom", Naruto's punch suddenly missed, because the moment Naruto appeared, the dried persimmon Kisame sank suddenly, so Naruto  Although the person was fast, Inikisaki Kisame was still able to dodge.

    "Water Release? Water Shark Bullet Technique!" Kisame Kisame said with his seal, but his target was not anyone. Instead, he launched it directly towards an open place. However, along with Kisame Kisame's whole body,  They were all taken away by this shark bomb.

    "Quick, we must stop him, otherwise, the news will be leaked. It must be before he leaves the island, because once he leaves the island, I will not be able to sense where he is." Ji said loudly immediately.

    "I know." Naruto suddenly flew away in the direction where Kisame had left. Because he had completely controlled the Nine Tails, Naruto had plenty of chakra in his body.  After Naruto left, Kirabi's body fell to the ground weakly and said: "That kid is so powerful, he was able to suck almost all of Hachi and I's chakra away. Damn it."

    Naruto quickly caught up with Kisame and stood in front of Kisame. Naruto arrived just in time to see a shark eating a scroll and swallowing it.

    "Kakisaki Kisame glanced at Naruto and said, "You're late." "Really?" Naruto said coldly, "No, it's still too late to grab it now.

    "Hmph, I won't let you bother me." Kisame said, making a slight seal with his hands: "Water Release? Thousand Shokusame's Jutsu." After saying this, he saw a sudden crowd of people in front of Kisame.  Countless sharks.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 640 Information Leak

    "There are really a lot of them." Naruto glanced at the countless water sharks surging toward him and said, "I don't want to play with you anymore." After saying that, stronger Nine-Tails Chakra emerged from Naruto's body.  , "Ouch." A huge fiery red nine-tailed fox appeared.  In order to regain the information as soon as possible, Naruto transformed into the Kyuubi directly in order to resolve the battle as soon as possible.

    As soon as Kyuubi appeared, he immediately raised his head to the sky and howled wildly. Then he looked at Kisame Kisame, and without saying much, he swung the nine blood-red tails behind him.  ¡®Bang, bang, bang¡¯ countless sharks were hit by Nine-Tails¡¯ tail and turned into water droplets and dissipated.

    "Kyuubi." Kisame Kisame glanced at the huge Kyuubi and said, "I didn't expect this guy to completely conquer the Kyuubi. It's a pity that this thing was not recorded in that scroll in time. But speaking of it, Madara  That guy really underestimated this guy. I'm afraid he would never have thought that Namikaze Naruto would conquer the Kyuubi so quickly. Hehe, that guy would also make miscalculations. It's really good.  It's a pity that I couldn't see his expression when he knew this. Itachi, did you let this guy go because you already knew that this guy would achieve what he is today? Did you already know that this guy would be what he is today?  It will become an existence that no one can ignore. Hehe."

    With a 'bang', one of the Kyuubi's tails directly hit Kisame's body. The huge force directly pulled him up. 'Boom', Kisame smashed into the rock wall, directly knocking the originally huge  The rock wall was smashed into countless small pieces of gravel, but the shark that swallowed the scroll was not found. Nine tails' pupils condensed, and then saw nine tails stretching out five tails. Five tails appeared directly in front of them.  Nine Tails opened his mouth slightly to bite the black energy ball, and then fired it directly towards a black light in the lake where the shark disappeared.

    A huge "boom" sound resounded throughout the world, and the entire lake dried up completely. A shark fell to the bottom of the lake. The huge nine tails slowly dissipated and transformed into Naruto again. Naruto stepped forward with the Thunder God Sword and directly broke the shark's tail.  The body took out the scroll inside. At this time, Qina, Minako, and Ji also rushed over.

    "Are you okay, Naruto?" Qinai asked immediately. At the same time, he checked Naruto's body and was afraid of any wounds on Naruto's body. Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I saw you in the Nine-tailed form. I thought I had met you."  What a formidable enemy."

    Naruto shook his head and raised the scroll in his hand and said: "No, it's nothing. It's just that I want to get rid of Kisame Kisaki as soon as possible and get this information back at the same time."

    Ji smiled and said to Naruto: "First of all, congratulations to His Highness the Prince for completely subduing the nine-tailed demon fox. You will no longer have to worry about the Nine Tails losing control. Secondly, I would like to thank His Highness the Prince for recovering this information. Otherwise, I, Kumogakure  I am afraid that all the information will be known to the people of the Akatsuki organization. Now as long as I catch Iniki Kakisame, all the information will not be leaked."

    Minako nodded and said: "Kirabi-sama just said that he has never left the body after getting the Samehada sword. If Kisame Ingakaki has been hiding in the Samehada sword, then I am afraid that all the information in Kumogakure Village will be lost."  Already"

    "Does that mean it includes where we are now?" Naruto said, and then without waiting for an answer, he walked directly towards Kisame Kisame and said, "If that's the case, then just capture Kisame Kisame alive, Kisame Kisame."  As a core member of the Akatsuki organization, Kisame should know a lot of information inside them."

    "Hehe, do you want to catch me? It's not that easy." Kisame Migaki climbed out of the rock wall and said: "But before that, Naruto Namikaze, you'd better take a look at the scroll you just grabbed.  "

    Naruto frowned slightly and glanced at the scroll in his hand. Kina, Minako, and Kei all gathered around him. Naruto slowly opened the scroll and spread it out. At first, he only saw the words written on the scroll.  'The Raikage recalled the meeting to discuss with the village elders the Ninja United Army and the Fourth Ninja War.' Seeing this, Naruto didn't want to read anymore, because based on the content of this sentence, what follows is an internal matter, no.  It was suitable for others to know, especially Naruto, a person from another village, so even Qina and Minako turned their heads and stopped looking.

    Naruto looked at Kisame Kisame, but there was a joking smile on Kisame's face. Naruto was stunned for a moment, hesitated, and continued to spread out, but the next content surprised everyone present.  There is indeed something written on the unfolded scroll, but what is written is a mess of sentences. Others may not know it, but those present, especially Naruto and Ji, can see at a glance that these sentences are completely strange.  The rabbi's singing sentences had no content at all.

    "How is this possible?" Ji said in surprise.

    Naruto looked at the dried persimmon Kisame and said, "It looks??I do underestimate you.  In this case, you brought us here just to draw our attention.  It's just that I don't know where exactly you released the information.  "

    "Who knows." Kisame Kisaki smiled, but his eyes were fixed on the scroll in Naruto's hand. Naruto was slightly stunned, looking at the scroll in his hand and said, "Why is there something on this scroll?" Kisame Kisaki  Standing up again without answering, Naruto opened the scroll slightly and said, "Your eyes have been on this scroll all the time, which makes me have to suspect that there is something special on this scroll." As he spoke, Naruto opened the scroll completely.  , at this moment a large amount of water suddenly spurted out from the scroll, and instantly Naruto, Kina, Minako, and Ji were completely covered in water bubbles.

    At this moment, Gigangaki Kisame immediately turned around and ran away, "Water Prison Jutsu. Huh, I fell into the trap." Naruto snorted coldly, and at the same time made a slight seal with his hands. In an instant, Naruto's figure disappeared from the water ball and appeared in the strange place.  Next to Nai, his hands swung out, directly popping the blisters of Qi Nai, Minako and Kei.

    "Your Highness, go after Kisame Kisame." Ji said immediately as soon as he came out. Naruto shook his head and said: "No, he can't escape. But I didn't expect that he would take advantage of our eagerness to  The mentality of snatching back information made us focus on this scroll, but we just don't know where the scroll containing a large amount of information has gone?" Naruto paused slightly and said: "From just now  Judging from the situation, I am afraid that Inikisaki Kisame has already given away the real scroll, and he himself drew our attention first. Whether Inikisaki Kisame escaped by himself or the scroll was sent out, the information here  Everything will be completely leaked, tsk, it¡¯s really a troublesome thing.¡±

    "If you say that, the information will be completely leaked no matter what." Ji said with some disbelief. Naruto nodded and then said: "Forget it, I will go and capture Kisame Kisaki first. Since our information  It has been leaked, so if you want to make up for it, the only way is to get Akatsuki's information. In this case, we and Akatsuki can be on the same level instead of falling into passivity, and I have just been quietly fucking Kakisame.  The spell is left on his body. Mom, I will take you to use the Flying Thunder God to catch up with Kisame Kisaki, and then launch a surprise attack. When I subdue Kisame Kisaki, you will seal him with the sealing technique. You must not let him  suicide."

    "Well, okay, Naruto." Qinai responded.  Ji nodded and said: "Then I will report the situation here to Lord Raikage first." Minako also said at the same time: "Then I will get on the boat at the dock first."

    Naruto nodded, and then Kinai hugged Naruto's shoulders with both hands. Naruto made a slight seal with his hands and said: "Flying Thunder God Jutsu." 'Whoosh' golden light flashed, and Naruto and Kinai disappeared instantly.

    Ji recruited an eagle. Ji took out a small piece of paper and wrote something on it, then carefully tied it to the eagle's leg, and then let the eagle fly.  Then Ji said to Minako: "Then, sir, one of your subordinates will take you to the dock." Minako nodded and said: "Then I'll trouble you, Mr. Ji, and I'm not an adult, call me Minako  That's all." Ji nodded and the two of them left.

    Naruto and Kinai instantly appeared behind Kisame Kisaki. At the moment he appeared, a golden light flashed. Naruto held the Thunder God Sword and slashed at Kisame Kisaki, but when Naruto appeared,  Kisame had already noticed it. Although he wanted to avoid it, his body's reaction was not so fast and he did not completely dodge. Therefore, the Thunder God Sword left a long scar on Kisame's back, which was just blood.  Before it could flow out, it was already decomposed by the electricity of the Thunder God Sword.

    "Yeah." Kisame Mikigaki snorted coldly, and then suddenly lunged forward, trying to distance himself, but he only saw a golden light flash past, and then his whole back received a violent blow, "Damn it,  It took too much chakra to break away from Samehada." Kisame Kisame said secretly: "And Namikaze Naruto is good at the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, so I can't leave at all. Damn it, in this case, I can only  It's a battle with him." Thinking of this, Mikigaki Kisame suddenly stopped.

    It's just that Naruto was not in the mood to fight him. The moment Kisame Kisame stopped, a golden thunder sword appeared in Kisame's eyes, stabbing towards him. If he tried to hide, he would be completely  Falling into passivity. In this kind of battle, once falling into passivity, it is almost impossible to reverse it, especially since the opponent is also proficient in space ninjutsu and is almost certain to die. Therefore, Inikikaki Kisame did not hesitate to reach out and grab him.  Thunder God Sword.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 641 The Namikaze Tribe

    When Kisame Inedaki grabbed the Thunder God Sword, although there was a strong current coming from the Thunder God Sword, these currents were still bearable for Inekaki Kisame. The problem was that when Inekaki Kisame grabbed the Thunder God Sword, he found that he was holding the Thunder God Sword.  But it was not Naruto, but a woman. Of course Kisame Inikisaki knew this person, Naruto's mother, Uzumaki Kina.

    At this moment, Naruto appeared behind Kisame Kisame, only a dozen centimeters away from Kisame, and instantly completed the mark with his hands: "The Technique of the Random Lion." His long golden hair flew up, directly piercing Kisame.  Same's limbs prevented him from using any strength, and they also wrapped around Kisame's body. The most important thing was that they even wrapped around Kisame's neck. In this way, Kisame couldn't bite his tongue even if he wanted to.  arrive.

    Uzumaki Kina let go of the Thunder God Sword in his hand, and then took a step forward. Blue chakra appeared on the five fingers of his right hand, and then suddenly imprinted on the body of Kisame Kisame, "Um" Because Kisame Kisaki  Being trapped by Naruto's long hair, he couldn't move at all and couldn't make a sound.  "I will actually be caught." Such thoughts flashed through Mikigaki Kisame's mind, and then he fainted.

    "Phew." Naruto let out a slight breath and said: "Finally caught it. Okay, mom, let's go back. Well, let's go to the pier." Qinai nodded and said: "Well, let's go, Minako is still here  Wait for us there. And, Naruto, you must also meet the Namikaze clan." "Yes." Naruto responded, and then the two of them jumped up and left quickly.

    When Naruto and Kinai arrived at the pier, Minako, Kirabi, and Ji were already waiting on the pier. At the same time, there were a dozen men and women with long golden hair behind Minako. In addition, there were  There were several children, and the total number was less than thirty.

    "Hey, kid, you've caught that fish face." Kirabi said rhythmically.

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "That's right, but the information has been sent out, and it's no longer safe here. We'd better move as soon as possible." Although he said this, in fact Naruto didn't have too many expectations.  Hopefully, the reason is naturally because of the prophecies made by Ziyuan and the old immortal Toad.  Ziyuan's predictions have never been wrong, or they have failed to predict. If they are predicted, they will definitely not be wrong. The same is true for the old immortal toad. Its predictions are the same as Ziyuan's. They have never been wrong, but rarely.  Just a prophecy.  Naruto didn't think there would be any deviation from the predictions made by these two people.

    The mark in Naruto's hand changed slightly, and then he put down Kisame Kisame and said: "Mr. Keto, Kisame Kisame has the intelligence of the Akatsuki organization. He has been temporarily sealed by my mother with a sealing technique and has passed out.  However, according to the power of Kisame Kisame, my mother's seal may not be able to support it for long, so I finally found out the information that Kisame knew as soon as possible. When the two armies fought, the intelligence and baggage came first. Without information, he was like a blind man, and could only do whatever he wanted.  People attack, and without baggage, they will be weak, and an army of one million will be vulnerable. Therefore, the importance of Kisame Kisaki is as important as all the baggage of the Ninja United Army. However, considering that the enemy may act soon, I think that together with  Mr. Kirabi and I must be transferred immediately."

    "I know, but please ask His Royal Highness the Prince and Lord Bi to stay on this island." Ji said: "This island is not recorded on the map, and it is not on any map. Even if the enemy wants to find it,  It¡¯s not that easy, of course, and the most important reason is that this island is a mobile fortress.¡±

    "Mobile Fortress? Is this island alive?" Naruto was stunned for a moment, then said.

    Ji nodded and said: "Yes, Your Highness, this island is actually a giant tortoise that has been raised in Yunyin Village since ancient times. The position we are standing on is on the back of the giant tortoise. Of course, we should consider that the enemy may already know  However, compared to leaving the island, it is safer to move the island directly to the vicinity of Yunyin Village than to leave by boat."

    "Giant turtle! That's it." Naruto nodded and responded: "But compared to this, I think we should first find a way to get the dried persimmon Kisame out. Of course, it is best to let Mu  Morino Hiki from the Leaf ANBU and members of the Yamanaka clan from Konoha came. Morino Hiki is very good at interrogating information, and the Yamanaka clan directly uses secret techniques to enter people's brains and browse memories. Only in this way.  Intelligence is the most authentic and reliable.¡±

    "Yes, I would like to thank His Highness the Prince for your advice. I will give you some advice to Raikage-sama." Ji nodded and said, "When the giant turtle approaches Yunyin Village, I will immediately have someone deliver the dried persimmon Kisame to Raikage."  Kage-sama¡¯s.¡±

    "I have another suggestion." Naruto thought for a moment and said, "The enemy is probably coming towards us now, because the information has been sent out. In this case, this place will soon become a battlefield.  Mr. Key, I suggestIt is better to send someone to send the dried persimmon Kisame out from another direction first. This place will be used as a bait to attract the enemy's attention. In this case, it will be much easier to send the dried persimmon Kisame back to Kumogakure Village.  "

    "Hey, yes, that's it." Kirabi said loudly and rhythmically: "I want to fight them, so I'd better send him away first."

    "Yes. Your Highness the Prince." Kei thought for a moment and responded immediately, then completely tied up Kisame Kisame with chains, then summoned two Anbu from Kumo ninja and ordered them to make a boat and leave from the other direction.  The two Anbu didn't say much, just picked up the unconscious Kisame Kisaki and left by boat in another direction.

    "The next question is the last question. The power of Kisame Kisaki is too terrifying. I'm afraid he will wake up by his own power in the middle of the journey, and then he will be in trouble." Naruto said.

    Ji didn't answer. After seeing them leave, Ji said: "The two of them have a lot of coma and anesthesia drugs on their bodies. They inject dried persimmon Kisame three times a day. Each time is enough to make a shark sleep for ten days.  This will ensure that Kisame Kisaki won't wake up halfway again."

    "In this case, you can feel relieved a little bit." Naruto said.  Then he focused his attention on the dozen golden men and women behind Minako.

    Kirabi said rhythmically: "Okay, the matter is settled, I'm going to exchange feelings with Samehada. Yo." After that, he left.  Kei slightly saluted Naruto and said: "Then Your Highness, your subordinates will take the first step. After all, I will inform the Raikage-sama of the capture of the dried persimmon Kisame first." Naruto nodded slightly, and Kei also left.  .

    After they all left, Minako came to Naruto and said: "Chief, they are all the remaining members of the Namikaze clan. Except for children, there are only thirteen people with fighting ability, five males and eight females. The most powerful  The strongest one is the jounin, but there is only one of them, the others are all chuunin.",

    An old man, judging from his appearance, must be at least sixty years old. He came to Naruto and saluted respectfully: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty the Prince, Namikaze Tianji." There was a strong sense of exhaustion and fatigue in his tone.  Helpless, but there is still a hint of excitement.

    Naruto could tell that his strength reached the level of a Jonin, but Naruto frowned slightly and said, "Your voice is still very young, but why do you look so good?"

    "My subordinate is only forty-five today." Namifeng Tianji said nonchalantly: "It's just that the deadline is approaching, so naturally he looks a little older." Naruto frowned slightly in surprise, and reached out to grab Namifeng Tian.  Er's wrist, the natural chakra gathered in his hand, was input into his body, but Naruto did not dare to input too much, just a little bit, after all, not everyone can bear the natural chakra.

    Naruto soon opened his eyes and said: "You have a lot of hidden wounds on your body, and have you cultivated yourself well? The accumulation of so many hidden wounds has completely exploded. Originally, when the hidden wounds broke out, you would have died suddenly.  , it¡¯s just that you are young and a Jonin after all, so you can hold on, but you didn¡¯t expect that what you are consuming is your life force, which is almost exhausted, that¡¯s why you look so old.¡±

    "It's a hidden wound left over from that time." Tian Er smiled and didn't say much.

    Kinai said softly beside Naruto: "Naruto, in terms of seniority, Minato will call him uncle. After Minato became Hokage, he became the leader of the Namikaze clan. As for his injuries, he should be  The injuries he sustained during the battle with the Kyuubi, and at that time his strength had already reached the level of an elite jounin, and he seemed to have broken through to the quasi-kage level. His strength was second only to your father in the entire Namikaze clan.  It¡¯s just that after so many years, his strength has retreated instead of advancing.¡±

    Namikaze Tianji shook his head and said: "No, this is no longer important. What is important is that if His Highness the Prince has achieved such achievements, my ancestors of the Namikaze clan have spirits"

    "Why didn't you come to me earlier?" Naruto directly spoke and planned his words: "When I rebelled against Konoha, it was normal for you not to come to me, but when the Snow Country expanded, why didn't you come?  Find me?"

    "I don't have that kind of face." Namikaze Tianji said with a sad expression: "Back then, Minato sealed the Nine-Tails on you, and when facing the Nine-Tails, the Namikaze clan suffered a devastating blow, and the entire clan only  Less than a hundred people survived, and most of them were old and weak. At that time, the world was in a turbulent undercurrent. Later, Kinai was shunned by Konoha.  , the situation in the village began to become chaotic, and countless small families disappeared without explanation. In order to allow the Namikaze clan to continue, I left Konoha with my clan members without even recovering from my injuries."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 642: Taking in Namikaze

    "After leaving Konoha." Namikaze Tianji looked at the tribesmen behind him and said: "We did not leave the Country of Fire immediately, but found a place to settle down inside the Country of Fire. Although we were attacked by the local family  But at least I managed to live there. At the same time, I ordered people to collect news about Konoha. When I learned that Kinai was being ostracized by Konoha, Kinai also asked me for help, but I refused. Later I got  I heard the news about Qinai¡¯s disappearance. If I had agreed at that time, things would have developed in a different direction.¡±

    Namifeng Tianji paused slightly, and then continued: "Later, in order to find out the whereabouts of Qina, I mobilized all the remaining clan members to collect intelligence. But all I could get was that your situation in Konoha was getting worse and worse.  There is no information about Qinai at all. Later, in order to get your information, many tribesmen disappeared inexplicably, and their bodies would be found in our residence at the time a few days later. So I went to investigate in person,  It turns out that there are always ANBU following you. Even if you are just a child who can't walk yet, you have more than five ANBU in your body. But I was discovered. After the battle, I was injured.  I came back, but I didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. I had no choice but to leave the Country of Fire with my tribe and live in the Sangui zone at the national border. However, the security in the Sangui zone was chaotic, and dragons and snakes were mixed, and there was a small gap between the two countries.  There are constant frictions on a large scale. In order to survive, they can only keep fighting. Once they fight, someone will die, and all the tasks there are basically dangerous. After more than ten years, the constant fighting has left the tribe with only  There have been so many rains. So a few years ago, when your reputation became famous, I didn¡¯t go looking for you because I had no face. You are a member of my Namikaze clan, and as a clan member, I can¡¯t protect you. Even you  I turned a blind eye to your mother¡¯s pleas for help, so how could I come to ask you for help when you have achieved something?¡±

    Naruto sighed slightly and glanced at the remaining Namikaze clan members. In addition to Namikaze Tianji, there were five men and eight women with many old injuries on their bodies, as well as a dozen or so hiding people.  Behind them, they looked at the Naruto children timidly. They were only six or seven years old. The clothes they wore were just ordinary linen, which was what ordinary people wore.  There was no anger or resentment in Naruto's heart, only endless sadness that his family had fallen to this point after his father died.  On the verge of annihilation.

    "Your Highness the Prince." Namikaze Tianji stood in front of Naruto and knelt down: "I know that I have no face to beg His Highness the Prince to take care of me, but those children are innocent. I will take other tribesmen back, but  All I ask is that His Highness the Prince can take those children to the Land of Snow and give them a bite to eat. According to the genealogy, they are all His Highness's nephews. Although I don't have the face to say this, Your Highness, for the sake of Minato-sama, please  Come on, take them in. If His Highness wants to find someone to vent his anger on, I am willing to bear any consequences." As Namikaze Tianji knelt down, the five men and eight women behind him also knelt down one after another: "We are waiting for you.  Take responsibility on behalf of the clan leader." The dozen or so children at the end were obviously their children. When they saw their parents kneeling down, they also knelt down.

    Naruto is the prince of the Land of Snow, and has received kneeling worship from countless people. Many times, even if Naruto doesn't want to, there is nothing he can do, but now, Naruto looks at the longing in the eyes of those children.  His fingers sunk deeply into the flesh.  Suddenly Naruto formed a seal with his hands, his long golden hair flew, and he headed towards all the Namikaze clansmen in an instant.  Before anyone could react, the long golden hair had already lifted everyone up.

    "Apart from our Namikaze clan, 'Tenchi Lord and Master', who else in the world is worthy of our Namikaze clan's kneeling?" As he said this, Naruto took back his long golden hair.  "Okay, Uncle Tian Er, Naruto won't blame you." Qinai came to Tian Er and said.

    "Mom." Naruto said, "Take them to Wind Star City and live in my mansion. Just spend everything as much as I can."

    "Thank you, Your Highness." Namikaze Tianji said with a somewhat excited expression, and at the same time wanted to kneel down again, but this time there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes.  The rest of the Namikaze clan were the same, all of them looked very excited.

    "People of this clan, why do you have to say thank you?" After saying that, Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "By the way, mom, give them the Book of Sealing. My father and I are not the only two geniuses in our Namikaze clan." After saying that,  Naruto shook his head suddenly and said: "Okay, don't say anything else. I need some time to think about the next countermeasures. At the same time, the purpose of my coming to this island is to practice and fight against the next war.  You, mother, and Aunt Minako, go to Fengxing City. And the most important thing is to practice well. If this war drags on for a long time, it will not be difficult for our Namikaze clan to regain its glory."

    "Yes." Namikaze replied, looking at the tribesmen behind him.?: "Okay, let's get on the boat." "Yes, clan leader." The Namikaze clan members responded, then slightly saluted Naruto, and then left one by one.

    "Naruto" Qinai looked at Naruto and whispered.  "Mom, don't make me worry, okay?" Naruto stretched out his arms and hugged Qinai and said, "You are my most important relative."

    "You and Minato are both like this." Kinai shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "Minato always blocks all dangers in front of me by himself. Now Naruto, you are like this too. You two father and son really have a tacit understanding."

    Naruto smiled, pushed Kina slightly and said, "Okay, mom, it's time for you to go." After saying that, Naruto turned around, stretched out his hands and wrapped his arms around Minako's waist, and whispered in Minako's ear.  : "I also treat you as my mother. So please take care of yourself." After saying that, Naruto let go of his hand.

    Qinai smiled softly, grabbed Minako who was about to say something, and said: "Okay then, I can only listen to my son in this life." After saying that, he and Minako stepped onto the boat, and soon the ship  He left the dock and headed towards the Land of Snow.

    Because of the smooth sailing, the ship soon disappeared from sight. Only after the ship disappeared did Naruto let out a slight breath and whispered: "The next step is to face Uchiha Madara's attack, but I don't know what will happen next."  Who will come next? There seem to be few people in the Akatsuki organization, and he should know that I am also here. In this case, he should be the one coming. Hehe, if he can be defeated here  If it¡¯s Uchiha Madara, then I don¡¯t know if this war will end as soon as it begins.¡±

    ?¡­

    The Land of Snow, Wind Star City

    Jiraiya stepped into the city alone. He came here directly from Kumoyin Village. Originally, he could have come with Zabuza and Qiya Zuimeng, but he didn't think it was troublesome, so he didn't tell  Zabuza and Qiya Zuimeng asked Zabuza and Qiya Zuimeng to return first, while he set off two days later.

    Jiraiya walked into Fengxing City openly, without any intention of hiding his traces or hiding his identity.  He looked around and then walked directly towards a snack bar.  In fact, when Jiraiya stepped into Wind Star City, he had already been reported to Neji and others.  Without any hesitation, Neji directly asked people to inform Konan of the news.

    Jiraiya came to the snack bar, took a look, took out a popsicle from the freezer and took a bite, then took the money to pay the bill. Of course, Jiraiya did not leave immediately, but looked at the street  The Master came and went and said, "I heard that there is going to be a war, but why don't you seem to be worried at all?"

    The shop owner was a tall, fat man. He looked at Jiraiya with a puzzled look on his face and said, "outsider, why do you ask this?"

    "Nothing?" Jiraiya said casually, and then took out a book and said: "I am a writer. I travel around the world to collect materials for writing. Before entering the Land of Snow, I also visited several other countries. What do they think about it?  War is scary, but people here are not."

    "It turns out he is a writer." The shop owner's tone changed and he said boldly: "Hey, war is indeed terrible, but for us, there is actually nothing to worry about. As long as there is His Highness the Prince Neji-sama, Zabuza-sama  If you are here, there is no need to worry at all. Because His Highness the Prince¡¯s power can protect this city.¡±

    "Really?" Jiraiya responded and then said in a low voice: "He seems to be a really good prince. But it is also true that the Snow Country can be what it is today. Naruto's contribution is not small, and he has gone all the way.  There are several cities, and the people in each city seem to be very happy. It seems that I have done something unnecessary this time." After saying that, Jiraiya turned and left the store. This time, Jiraiya walked directly towards the prince's palace.

    When Jiraiya arrived at the gate of the Prince's Mansion, Neji, Zabuza and others were already waiting at the gate of the Prince's Mansion. Behind the group, Konan looked at Jiraiya quietly, with a trace of tears in his eyes.

    "Jiraiya-sama." Neci and Zabuza said respectfully as they stood in front of Jiraiya.

    Jiraiya waved his hand and interrupted the two people who wanted to continue talking: "Okay, don't do these false etiquette, just tell the truth. I have something to do here this time."

    "Jiraiya-sama, please take care of your own affairs." Zabuza said directly: "As long as my subordinates can do it, I will not hesitate to go through fire and water."

    "No need to be so exaggerated." Jiraiya waved his hands and said: "It's not a big deal. I heard from Naruto that I have a disciple here. She and I haven't seen each other for a long time, and we haven't spoken to each other for a long time, so I'm here  Meet her. I want to have a good chat with her."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 643 Master and Disciple

    Konan looked at Jiraiya in the distance, and his eyes gradually became moist. However, Konan did not step forward, but turned around and stepped into the prince's palace. The moment Konan turned around, Jiraiya raised his head and looked at Konan's figure.  .

    Neci slightly introduced Jiraiya and said: "Jiraiya-sama, please come in. I will send someone to invite you. Before that, please go to the house and have a drink. My subordinates have already asked people to prepare a few side dishes and a bottle of wine.  , at the same time Naruto is preparing to receive the Fengyan."

    "Forget it about the reception banquet." Jiraiya followed Neci, Zabuza and others into the prince's palace and said, "It's just side dishes and wine. You can just serve them." Neci smiled softly and didn't answer.

    Xiao Nan hurriedly returned to the room and met several maids on the way. The maids noticed the moisture in Xiao Nan's eyes and asked carefully: "Do you need help from the maid? Sir." Xiao Nan was stunned for a moment, and then immediately said: "Here.  I'm going to get a basin of water, and I'm going to take a shower, and I also want some beautiful clothes, um, what style? Is an evening dress too formal, or something more ordinary is better, but it must be beautiful."

    "Yes, sir." Several maids responded immediately, and then went to get ready. Xiaonan immediately returned to the room. After returning to the room, Xiaonan paused, and then looked at a closet next to the bed. There was no door.  It was exposed like this. There were three wooden plaques in the closet. There was this photo on the wooden plaques. There was incense in front of the wooden plaques. It was obvious that these were three spiritual tablets. They were qualified to let the spiritual tablets enter Xiaonan's room, and so did the whole world.  There are only a few people.  Yahiko, Nagato, style.

    Konan looked at the three people's memorial tablets and put a stick of incense on them: "Yahiko, Nagato, I'm going to see Jiraiya-sensei. Since Jiraiya-sensei taught us for three years, we have been separated from him.  , and we didn¡¯t see him again until Mr. Jiraiya invaded the Hidden Rain Village, and Nagato and I wanted to kill Mr. Jiraiya. But fortunately, our junior brother, Naruto, gave Mr. Jiraiya to  Otherwise, Nagato and I will definitely do something that we will regret. Nagato, I will beg Jiraiya-sensei for forgiveness. Even if Jiraiya-sensei doesn¡¯t forgive me, I will definitely  I will make Jiraiya-sensei forgive you." Konan said as she turned and walked towards the dressing table.

    Xiaonan looked in the mirror and suddenly realized that her makeup skills were too plain. After thinking about it, Xiaonan opened the room and said to the maid waiting at the door: "Whoever is good at makeup in the mansion, let her come over immediately."  Then she immediately wiped her face with the water in the room, washed away the makeup on her face, and then opened her closet. After searching for a long time, she found that apart from the services of the Akatsuki organization, there were only some underwear, which made her a little irritable.  Close the closet.

    Soon more than ten maids came to Xiao Nan's room. Some were holding various beautiful clothes, some were holding various cosmetics, and some were carrying a large bucket of hot water. Xiao Nan quickly asked them to  Stepped into the room.

    Jiraiya was drinking a little wine while tasting various delicious snacks. There was a faint blush on his cheeks, but it was not that he was shy, but he drank too much.  In front of him, Zabuza had fallen down with his face flushed. Neji also drank a lot, and his face was flushed and he could tell at a glance that he was dying.

    "Hey, Neji, hasn't Konan come yet?" Jiraiya said with a smile: "If you don't come again, you have to do the same as Zabuza and hide under the table." Neji glanced at Jiraiya  , Zabuza was seen sleeping under the table holding the wine jar. Haku tried to help Zabuza up several times, but he never succeeded.

    He burped again and said, "Please don't say that, Jiraiya-sama. Master Nan is taking a bath. He should be fine soon. Please wait a moment. He burped again and saw Jiraiya raising his hand again.  He took the wine glass and immediately said: "There are subordinates who really can't drink anymore. Moreover, Jiraiya-sama and Nan-sama specially went to bathe and change clothes for this reunion. If Jiraiya-sama, you drink too much, wouldn't it be too much?"  Are you too disappointed in Mr. Nan¡¯s wishes?  "

    "Haha." Jiraiya chuckled and said, "Kid, do you think I'm going to die soon? Of course I know Konan's plan. Even if I don't drink for ten years, I won't get drunk on a day like this."  Jiraiya drank another drink.

    "Jiraiya-sama, Naruto-sama often says that drinking can ruin things, so please drink less." Shiro gave up on his plan to carry Zabuza back to his room, and casually summoned a few maids, asking them to take Zabuza back to his room.  He stopped caring about it and instead persuaded Jiraiya to come.

    "Haha." Jiraiya smiled, but did not answer. He held the wine glass in his hand and looked at the wine in the glass. His eyes gradually began to blur. Of course, he was not drunk, but lost in memories:  "Speaking of which, the last time I saw Konan was in the Rain Hidden Village. That time Konan and Spear wanted to kill me. If it weren't for Naruto, I would be dead by now. Oh, speaking of it, that time was really  Too careless. But it's okayWith Naruto, just as the old toad sage predicted, Naruto is the child of destiny.  "

    "Jiraiya-sensei." Xiaonan came behind Jiraiya, knelt down and said, "Disciple Xiaonan, please see Jiraiya-sensei."

    Jiraiya woke up from his memories and said to himself: "Naruto is indeed right. Drinking makes things worse. I didn't even notice Konan coming behind me." Although he thought this in his heart, Jiraiya immediately stood up and looked towards  Behind her, Xiaonan was seen wearing a beautiful blue kimono that perfectly matched her blue hair. Coupled with the light makeup on her face, Xiaonan's charm was directly improved by several levels, making the crowd of thousands of flowers stand out.  Jiraiya, who had not touched a leaf, was also lost in thought.

    Neji directly ignored Konan. For Neji, training is important, and other love and love are only secondary, so Neci can ignore Konan's ease. Shiro gently patted Neji's shoulder.  After attracting Neji's attention, Shiro winked at him a few times. Neji nodded slightly, and then the two quietly left along with everyone nearby, leaving only Jiraiya and Konan.

    "Jiraiya-sensei, you haven't changed at all, you're still so lustful." Konan's face turned red, but she didn't care. She covered her mouth and laughed softly, "No wonder Naruto called you the lustful sage."  ." Xiaonan's smile was like a hundred flowers blooming, dazzling with brilliance.

    "What a shame. He showed his ugly face in front of his disciples. But luckily Naruto is not here, otherwise he would have laughed to death." Jiraiya woke up from Konan's ease and said silently in his heart, but he immediately  He stepped forward to help Xiao Nan up, then looked at it carefully, then picked up the wine glass and drank it in one gulp: "Looking at you, it seems that you are living well here. In this case, I will feel relieved, and there is Qinai here.  and Naruto, they are all my disciples, if you are with them, I don¡¯t have to worry about anything."

    "Yes, Jiraiya-sensei." Xiaonan said, and then Xiaonan knelt down again. Jiraiya couldn't help him, so he could only watch Xiaonan kneel in front of him again: "Jiraiya-sensei, Xiaonan please  Please promise Xiaonan one thing."

    Laiya glanced at Xiaonan and said with a wry smile: "Okay, okay, get up quickly, I just promise."

    "" Xiaonan was stunned: "Jiraiya-sensei, I haven't said anything yet."

    Jiraiya went to help Xiaonan again. Perhaps because Jiraiya had already agreed, he easily helped Xiaonan up this time: "I know from the look on your face that if I don't agree, you will never be able to kneel down.  I can't bear to have my disciple kneel for such a long time."

    "Am I still qualified to be your disciple?" Xiaonan said with tears: "When we were in Yuyin Village, Nagato and I wanted to kill you. If it weren't for Naruto  Teacher Jiraiya, it doesn't matter to me, but please forgive Nagato, he just wants to fulfill Yahiko's wish as soon as possible."

    "No matter what, I will still be your master." Jiraiya said: "This can never be changed. In the past, your thoughts were good, but you just took the wrong path. As long as you correct it  Come here, you are still my disciples, and when you and Nagato attacked Wind Star City, you had already corrected yourself and embarked on the right path. You are still my outstanding disciples. I have never blamed you.  , what¡¯s the point of forgiveness?¡±

    "That's great." Konan nodded vigorously, stepped forward to hug Jiraiya, lay in his arms and cried loudly: "Jiraiya-sensei, thank you, I will obey Naruto's orders well in the future.  He is the successor of Yahiko and Nagato's will and the bridge to hope. I will help him build this bridge together to achieve true peace so that people in the world can understand each other one day." Jiraiya watched  Looking at Konan, his eyes showed love. If Naruto were present, Naruto would immediately notice that Jiraiya's eyes would appear from time to time when he looked at him. After all, in Jiraiya's eyes,  Konan, Yahiko, and Nagato are all his own children. As a father, he is so good at really blaming his own children.

    "Yeah, that's good." Jiraiya responded, and then said with a regretful expression: "Yahiko, Nagato, it's a pity that they can't see it anymore. If they still, hey."

    Konan said softly: "Jiraiya-sensei, I buried them all at the place where we and Jiraiya-sensei practiced, and brought their spiritual bodies over."

    "Let's go, Konan." Jiraiya said: "Take the teacher to pay homage to them. As for going to their gravesites, let's forget about it for now. Now the Fourth Ninja World War has broken out. After the war is over, we will  Let¡¯s go again.¡±

    "Yes, teacher." Xiaonan responded

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 644 Nine-Tails vs Eight-Tails

    "Hey, kid. You're done talking!" Kirabi looked at Naruto and said. Although he spoke in a rhythmic singing style, Naruto didn't care.  "You heard what Tian Er and I just said." Naruto said looking at Kirabi in front of him.

    "Aha." Kirabi stopped speaking in his singing style and scratched his head and said, "The weather is really nice today." Naruto shrugged and said, "Really? That's right, this kind of thing.  The weather is perfect for eavesdropping, isn't it, Mr. Kilabi."

    "Haha. Don't worry about small things." Kirabi said casually, then laughed a few times, and Jie Shen said seriously: "Well, kid, do you believe what Tian Er said?"

    "Half and half." Naruto sat on the floor and said: "The expression on his face may be fake, but there is no trace of adulteration in his eyes. Kirabi, as jinchuriki, we have been in the care of others since we were young.  Growing up in the sight of hatred, although difficult, has also created a special pair of eyes for our Jinchuuriki. Although it is not a pupil technique, it is very practical, that is, to see the meaning expressed in the other person's eyes, as the saying goes.  Eyes are the windows to the soul. Whatever you think in your heart, your eyes will be revealed at the first time. No matter how powerful a person is, he cannot hide the meaning of his eyes. However, we Jinchuuriki can tell the difference between a pair of eyes based on our childhood life.  Whatever we want to express, no sincere care or false approach can be hidden from our eyes."

    Kirabi nodded and smiled bitterly: "This may be the biggest benefit we get from becoming a Jinchuriki."

    Naruto nodded and said: "Yes, I didn't see any hostility in Tian Er's eyes. Although what he said to me was not true No, it should be said that what he said was true.  But he deleted part of it, and this deleted part was the reason why he really didn't dare to come to me. But these deleted parts were definitely my mother's idea, otherwise, even if he borrowed Tian Er's two  He didn't dare to delete this part. After all, I will discover this sooner or later. Once I discover it, he knows that I will never make it easy for him. But it is different now, because this method is what my mother thought.  , so even if I know, I can only pretend that I don¡¯t know. And my mother also knows this, but she hopes that I can get along well with the members of the Namikaze clan. Sometimes, knowing or not is the same thing.  , but saying it or not is another matter!¡±

    "Kina Uzumaki?" Kirabi thought for a moment and said, "It's indeed possible. Forget it, I'm not interested in these." After saying this, Kirabi once again spoke in the rhythm of an enka: "Hey, kid, you  Now that you can fully use the power of the Nine-Tails, are you interested in fighting me? I will use the power of the Eight-Tails, and you will use the power of the Nine-Tails. How about a battle between the Nine-Tails and the Eight-Tails?"

    "That's a good suggestion." Naruto smiled softly: "And I also want to know if the Nine-Tails can become the head of the Nine Tailed Beasts, what is the difference in power between it and the Eight-Tails?"

    Kirabi stopped talking and directly transformed into Ushiki. Ushiki looked at Naruto and said: "Moo, I also want to know how much power the Nine-Tails has left after the war, and whether it can continue to become  The leader of the nine tailed beasts!¡±

    "Ha." Naruto chuckled, and then nine fiery red tails extended directly from behind him, and Naruto directly transformed into the Nine-Tails, "Ouch, Ouch, Ouch." The Nine-Tails twisted slightly and said, "Hey,  Naruto, although I admit that you are my master, I am not your coolie. If you keep calling me out like this, be careful that I make you suffer. Humph, I was just a little sleepy, and you just took me  It woke me up."

    "Hey, hey, don't do this, Kyuubi." Naruto said to Kyuubi in his inner world: "Honestly, I don't want to disturb your sleep, but Kyuubi, look in front of you, I'm here for you  I¡¯ve found a good opponent.¡±

    "Eight-tails." Kyuubi looked at the eight-tailed bull ghost in front of him and said, "Huh, I'll forgive you first this time." Kyuubi said, then looked at the eight-tails in front of him, and immediately rushed over.  The eight tails also rushed over directly. With a "boom", the two tailed beasts collided hard. The huge force directly caused the two tailed beasts to fly away.  At the same time, he danced his tail behind him, and the sound of "bang bang bang" kept sounding. Suddenly, the eight tails of Kyuubi wrapped around the eight octopus legs of Gyuuki, and then the remaining tail was whipped directly behind Kyuubi.  'Boom' The eight tails hit the rock wall hard, directly destroying the entire rock wall.  At the same time, the Nine-Tails stretched out five tails, and an energy ball was constantly taking shape. Soon the Nine-Tails bit it directly in its mouth, and black gas came out. At this time, the Eight-Tails came out of the rock wall, safe and sound.  No damage at all.

    "Void Dog Cannon." Nine-Tails suddenly opened its mouth, and a black ray shot directly towards Eight-Tails, 'BoomWith a sound, the virtual dog cannon directly hit the eight tails, and several of the eight tails were broken off and fell to the ground.

    "Ouch, ouch, ouch." Kyuubi roared towards Eight-Tails.  The nine tails kept dancing, while restoring their own chakra. In the blink of an eye, the chakra consumed by the virtual dog cannon had been completely restored, but the eight tails could not restore the chakra. This battle had been going on from the beginning.  The outcome is destined.

    Several octopus tails of the Eight-Tails quickly grew back, but the Nine-Tails opened its mouth, and a huge flame spurted out, towards the Eight-Tails, and the violent flames directly covered the entire Eight-Tails.  The Eight-Tails lives in water, and fire is basically mutually reinforcing to him.

    Eight-tails rushed out of the fire. A pair of bull's eyes stared at Nine-Tails. There was a strong murderous intent in the bull's eyes. Suddenly Nine-Tails saw that the big trees around him began to fall leaves, and some stones were flowing like water.  The sight of horses neighing and roaring.

    "This is the evil eye of the bull ghost. Humph, it's interesting." The corners of Kyuubi's mouth raised slightly, and the mouth suddenly opened. The fire shadow that was originally spraying became more intense, directly covering the entire space, and all the surrounding scenes were submerged in the Kyuubi.  The last Hokage Zhizhou.  Suddenly a ball of green liquid splashed onto Kyuubi's body, and Kyuubi's body immediately made a hissing sound, and at the same time it began to corrode Kyuubi's body.  Kyuubi swung hard, and red chakra emerged from his body. The green liquid was thrown out directly, and the remaining green liquid on his body was burned away by the gush of Kyuubi chakra.

    Kyuubi immediately retracted the flames and suddenly left the place. A ball of green liquid splashed on the place again, and began to corrode the surrounding area as soon as it splashed.  Kyuubi looked at the Eight-Tails who appeared behind him and said: "Venom, huh, you really like to use poison. It can actually corrode my body, Niu Gui, it seems that you haven't done anything for so many years, with the power of this guy like you  It hasn¡¯t dropped at all.¡±

    "The same goes for you guy. My venom was evaporated by you so quickly." The eight-tailed beast looked at the nine-tailed beast and said, and then suddenly the two tailed beasts raised their heads at the same time and each created a huge energy ball.  Then the two tailed beasts swallowed the energy balls at the same time. The energy balls continued to expand in their bodies. Then two black rays shot out from their mouths almost at the same time. The two black energy rays collided.  , the two energies continuously offset each other's energy, and the two energies directly produced a violent explosion. A 'boom' and an earth-shattering sound sounded. At the same time, the airflow generated by the strong explosion directly overturned the two tailed beasts.  After passing by, we can see the power of the explosion produced by the two energies.

    The Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails stood up again almost as soon as they were overturned. Both sides stared at each other closely. At the same time, they were slightly bending back and were constantly accumulating strength. Suddenly, the two tailed beasts' limbs exerted force at the same time.  , disappeared completely in front of the eyes in an instant, and suddenly there was a loud "boom", and the two tailed beasts were seen to have crossed the distance between the two sides, and then suddenly collided, the Kyuubi raised its two front paws, and Ushiuki  He also raised his two palms, and the two tailed beasts were holding each other tightly.  Regardless of whether it is the Nine-Tails or the Eight-Tails, other moves have no significant effect at all. The most effective attack method is the most primitive physical combat.

    Then the two tailed beasts erupted at the same time, and the sound of 'booming' kept sounding. The two tailed beasts continued to attack each other with melee combat. Each time they attacked directly towards each other's vital points, but every time they attacked,  Wherever he went, it wasn't critical.  As the two tailed beasts fought, everything around them became miserable, including the forest and rock walls.  Everything around him was destroyed by the aftermath of the battle between the two tailed beasts.  The area of ??ten kilometers around the two tailed beasts turned into an empty and desolate land.  After all, these two tailed beasts are the Nine Tails and the Eight Tails, the two strongest among the nine tailed beasts.  It is only natural that their battle would result in this kind of outcome.

    With a loud "boom", the two tailed beasts collided again. At the same time, because the power used by both sides was too huge, the two tailed beasts exploded back at the same time.  The two tailed beasts once again opened a huge distance.  Judging from the appearance of the two tailed beasts, the Kyuubi is still the same, not changed at all, and even the chakra has not been consumed much.  But the Eight-Tails is not so good. There are already many scars on the body, and the Eight-Tails' chakra has also been consumed a lot.  It can be seen at a glance that the Kyuubi's power is superior.

    Suddenly, the figures of the two tailed beasts, the Nine-Tails and the Eight-Tails, began to disappear at the same time. Soon the two tailed beasts completely disappeared. Naruto and Kirabi appeared at the same time, and the two walked towards each other with a 'bang' sound.  , Naruto and Kirabi's fists collided hard.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 645 Naruto's Theory

    "Ki, how much longer will it take?" Kirabi looked at Kid and said.

    "Okay, Kirabi, let's take a rest. Don't be too impatient." Naruto, who was sitting cross-legged and resting, slightly opened his eyes and said, "Have a good rest. I'm afraid things will become interesting soon."  Woke up."

    "Huh?" Kirabi was slightly startled, looked at Naruto and said, "Interesting?"

    "Yes, interesting." Naruto nodded vigorously and said: "First of all, the information about us here has been spread, which means that Uchiha Madara will come here soon to capture us, although we have been here  Move, but I think it will only take a little more time for Uchiha Madara to find us. It will definitely not be impossible to find us. You must know that the two of us are the jinch¨±riki of the last two tailed beasts. According to Uchiha Madara's  What was said at the Five Shadows Conference, once we fall into the hands of Uchiha Madara, then there will be no need to continue the next battle, because there is no need at all, Infinite Moon Destruction, no one can resist this.  The Raikage-sama should have already learned about this matter. I'm afraid he has also sent people to protect us. So I think there may be a battle between the United Army and Uchiha Madara not far away from us or a little further away.  People are already fighting. If we lose this battle, we will immediately face the enemies sent by Uchiha Madara to capture the two of us. If we win, then we still have a few days of peace. But  It only lasted a few days. When the information about us here was spread, we could no longer escape from this battle. No, this battle was nominally caused by the two of us. We never  It was impossible to get rid of it from the beginning. Apart from the fact that I became the master of the Nine-Tails, everything else here is just superfluous."

    "Is it unnecessary?" Kirabi was startled for a moment, then shook his head and said in a singing voice: "No, kid, we still had a good rest for a few days. When this kind of battle is about to begin, this kind of carelessness  Rest is very rare.¡±

    "Yes, this period of rest is indeed good, but the war has already begun, and I can't live in peace like this." Naruto paused slightly and said: "Although here, we can't get any information at all, but  I have a feeling that our days are coming to an end, and perhaps we will soon be involved in a war."

    "Are you participating in the war?" Ji said at this time: "Your Highness, with the assistance of the five great ninja villages, your Snow Hidden Village, and the five great nations, the Land of Snow, the Land of Iron, and the Land of Ghosts, we will join forces.  The number of troops is nearly 100,000. And the opponent is just an organization, at most it only includes the Hidden Rain Village and the Country of Rain, so it shouldn't be very strong."

    "Isn't it strong?" Naruto smiled softly and said: "Perhaps many people will have this idea, but Mr. Kei, have you forgotten? In this Ninja World War, Uchiha Madara declared war on us.  We are just accepting the challenge, do you think Uchiha Madara would declare war on the entire ninja world if he did not have the strength and confidence?"

    "Although I don't know how Uchiha Madara will fight against the Ninja United Army, in my opinion, in this war, our United Army is completely passive before our eyes. There are several reasons. The most important thing is intelligence. Regarding Akatsuki  We don¡¯t know much about the organization. Except that Akatsuki was established by my senior brothers Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan during the previous wars, we don¡¯t know much about the rest. Even now, the Akatsuki organization has been  We all only learned about the news about Uchiha Madara¡¯s control at the Five Kage Conference in the Iron Kingdom. We have no idea about Akatsuki¡¯s situation at all. If it¡¯s just like this, it¡¯s nothing, the bigger  The problem is that Akatsuki is now controlled by Uchiha Madara. Needless to say, you all know how powerful this person is, and for so many years, he has never shown it, which is enough to prove that he is  He is so deeply hidden, so deeply hidden, and now he appears in such a high-profile manner, people have to suspect that he has mastered powerful power and a large amount of intelligence. As the saying goes, if you know yourself and the enemy, you will be victorious in any battle, and if you know yourself, you don't know the outcome of the enemy.  Half and half, if you don't know yourself and don't know the enemy, you'll fight hundreds of times. The situation before us is like knowing yourself and not knowing the enemy, while the Akatsuki organization completely knows itself and the enemy, so from the beginning of this battle, our Ninja United Army has been completely in crisis and passivity  among.¡±

    "You don't need to worry too much about this." Kei said: "Your Highness, haven't you already captured Inikisaki Kisame? As long as you can get a lot of information about Akatsuki from Inikisaki Kisame's mouth, then the situation will be  It will be different.¡±

    Regarding Kei's words, Naruto nodded slightly and said: "Indeed, I'm afraid that Kisame Kisaki has almost been sent to Kumogakure Village. In this case, I'm afraid it won't take a few days for our coalition forces to get a lot of information about the Akatsuki organization.  , in this case, we can basically be on par with the Akatsuki organization in terms of intelligence." Then Naruto looked atJi said: "Then Mr. Ji, if I order you to take us back to Yunyin Village immediately, but Kirabi orders you to approach Yunyin Village, but not enter Yunyin Village. Who will you listen to? Enter Yunyin Village  Village, our lives are safe, but it also means that we are exposed under the eyes of the Akatsuki organization. If Akatsuki wants to capture us, he only needs to come to Yunyin Village. If he does not enter Yunyin Village, then  You can also hide near Yunyin Village, so that you can get rescue from Yunyin Village in time, and at the same time, you may escape the sight of the Akatsuki organization." Ji was obviously stunned, and he didn't know how to answer for a moment.

    Naruto slightly spread his hands and said: "The Ninja United Army is in such a situation right now. Although the entire army is completely obedient to Raikage-sama, Raikage-sama is only one person after all. He cannot cover everything. All he needs is  To grasp the overall situation and strategic vision of this ninja war, other things, including the management of the alliance, require other people to assist Raikage-sama. In this case, a situation will arise. You must know that the ninja alliance  The military is composed of elite troops from various countries, and the most junior ones are also chuunin. Everyone has a certain degree of pride. If so many people are gathered together, management problems will easily occur. Such as quarrels, fights, etc.  If one situation is not handled well, it will easily cause great harm to the coalition forces. Of course, this is not the most important thing. It is also very simple to handle these problems well. You only need to make a clear distinction between good and punishment.  This kind of problem can be easily solved without partiality or selfishness, but the real problem is command?¡±

    "Command?" Ji was slightly stunned and said: "Isn't Lord Raikage the commander-in-chief of the Ninja United Army?"

    "Didn't I say before, Lord Raikage is just a person." Naruto said: "And he is the commander-in-chief. What he should command should be the generals below him rather than the army. All he needs is to command his own men.  general to achieve his goal. He has neither the possibility nor the energy to command so many ninja allies, but in addition to Raikage-sama, the next ones are Hokage, Kazekage, Tsuchikage, and Mizukage. These four can be divided  It doesn¡¯t matter who has more power or less power. The next two are Kazuya and Mifune, the leader of the Iron Kingdom. Although the hierarchy is clear, there is no unified command at the same level. In this way, it is easy to cause  The most taboo thing in war is not having a definite commander. Our Ninja United Army has clear levels, but there is no complete class at the same level. Although this is extremely important in war  It is taboo, but there is no way. After all, the United Army is a coalition of ninja troops from several countries. It is normal for this situation to occur. As for the solution, it depends on the Raikage-sama. But this is also  Temporarily, after all, it is a ninja force, not other forces. For ninjas, obeying orders and performing tasks is the most important thing. I think after getting along for a period of time, all the troops will soon be integrated together.  ¡­.¡±

    Before Naruto finished speaking, Kirabi suddenly stood up, listened carefully, and then left directly. Naruto and Ji were slightly stunned. While Ji was still thinking about it, Naruto had already followed directly.  Coming up, Naruto followed Kirabi. On the coast, near the pier, a huge squid was facing Kirabi and seemed to be saying something.  However, Naruto did not go up to disturb him, because Naruto knew that Kirabi would tell him the content soon.

    After a while, Keiya came to Naruto's side. When he looked in front of him, he didn't say much and stood directly beside Naruto.  After a while, Kirabi patted Squid's body and said: "Okay, I understand, Xiaowu, you go back first." This time, Kirabi rarely used the way of singing to speak, but it was  This shocked Naruto and Ki who were present, because both Naruto and Ki knew that Kirabi would only change the way he spoke when something very serious happened.

    Kirabi looked at Naruto and Kido: "The news just came from Xiaowu, there are people fighting in the sea not far from here. Because the aftermath of the battle is too strong, Xiaowu does not dare to get too close, so Xiaowu  I don¡¯t know who the two sides are and how many there are, but based on Xiao Wu¡¯s description, I think the two sides fighting are definitely shadow-level masters. In other words"

    "One side is Uchiha Madara or the people he sent, and the other side should be the rescue team of the Ninja United Army." Naruto smiled and said: "Kirabi, it seems that our vacation will be over soon."

    "It seems so," Kirabi said

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 646 Another Battle with Uchiha Madara (1)

    Although Naruto and Kirabi have noticed both sides of the battle, neither Naruto nor Kirabi has any intention to assist, because no matter who is fighting with whom, or who wins or loses in this battle,  The victorious party will come to this island, but the difference is that if people from the Akatsuki organization come to this island, then Naruto and Kirabi will also be ready to fight immediately, but if it is a ninja who comes  People from the United Army, then Naruto and Kirabi are also preparing to return to Kumogakure Village.  By then, in Yunyin Village, I am afraid there will be even less freedom.

    Sure enough, a man came to the island out of thin air. Naruto took one look and said, "Kurotsuchi?"

    The other party smiled softly, then landed in front of Naruto, bowed slightly and said, "It turns out that His Highness the Prince still remembers the little girl. It's really an honor." The person who came was none other than the granddaughter of the Third Tsuchikage Tetsugata Onoki, Kurotsuchi  .  Because Kurotsuchi is the granddaughter of the Third Tsuchikage and is not inferior to Naruto in terms of status, there is no need to salute Naruto. However, this world still respects the strong after all, so Kurotsuchi will slightly salute Naruto.

    "Since Miss Kurotsuchi is here, the one who comes to the rescue must be the Third Tsuchikage." Naruto looked at Kurotsuchi and said: "There is an old ninja who is known as the strongest in the world, Kirabi, it seems that our vacation will be  Extended.¡±

    "Yes, in this case, I can make up for the time I spent before." Kirabi said. Of course, he still spoke in his singing style.

    "Really? Then please have a good rest, Your Highness the Prince and Sir Kirabi. If any unexpected situation arises, the little girl will handle it." Kurotsuchi said unceremoniously, looking at Naruto with a trace of his eyes.  of fighting spirit.

    "Then thank you very much." Naruto waved his hand and said, "Then I will leave this place to Miss Kurotsuchi. Your Highness's training is not over yet. Farewell." As Naruto said, he jumped away and Kurotsuchi looked at Naruto.  The fighting spirit in her eyes was very strong, but Naruto didn't care, and he had no intention of fighting her, because as Naruto said, his training was not over yet, although Naruto had successfully become  As the master of the Nine-Tails, he can freely use the Nine-Tails' chakra and can transform into the Nine-Tails at any time. But for Naruto, this is just the first step. In the days that follow, Naruto knows that he must continue to  Training is improving his strength, because what he will face in the future is Uchiha Madara, who possesses two super powerful eye techniques, the Sharingan and the Rinnegan.  So Naruto never slacked off at all.

    However, Naruto did not leave too far. Although he knew that Kurotsuchi in front of him was powerful, after all, everyone in the Akatsuki organization had a shadow-level strength. Naruto could not trust Kurotsuchi to face it alone. The most important thing was that Kurotsuchi  The strength is so powerful that it can be regarded as a cutting-edge power. It would be a pity if it were lost here.  So Naruto found a seat nearby, sat down, closed his eyes, and began to communicate with the Kyuubi in his body. Since becoming the master of the Kyuubi, Naruto found that he could talk to the Kyuubi at any time without having to do what he did before.  , you need to enter your own inner world to talk to Kyuubi.

    "Kid, I regret letting you become my master." The magnetic middle-aged man's voice sounded. In Naruto's spiritual world, Naruto was lying on the head of Kyuubi, with two blood-red Kyuubi.  Because he couldn't see his head, his eyes could only be closed helplessly: "Since you became my master, I haven't slept well at all in the past few days. You, in the past few days, you have made me  I summoned you a few times, eight times, a total of eight times. Even on average, it¡¯s more than twice a day, and every time you are when I¡¯m asleep, I said, kid, can¡¯t you just stop?¡±

    Naruto rubbed the very short fur on Kyuubi's head fiercely and complained: "I said Kyuubi, can't you grow more hair on your head? Lying like this now, the bones on your head  It hurts a lot."

    "" Kyuubi was silent for a moment, then stood up suddenly and said: "Kid, what are you talking about? The matter lying on my head, for the sake of you being my master, I also  Forget it, if it were anyone else, I would have slapped him to death with my claws, but if you don¡¯t push me too far, and if you don¡¯t want me to do this or that, get off here.¡± As he spoke, Nine-Tails said vigorously.  Shake his head.  Naruto continued to lie on Kyuubi's head, treating the swaying of Kyuubi as a swing.

    "The person waved his hand and said: "I know, Kyuubi, but you can shake it more strongly, so that I can fall asleep easier.  "

    "" Kyuubi stopped shaking and was silent for a moment, and then lay down weakly: "Forget it, you are the master, your boss, why don't you do it if I obey you? I really owe you."  There was a trace of female helplessness in Kyuubi's tone.  Naruto was slightly startled, but he didn't care and turned over.He touched Jiuwei's ear and said: "I said don't sleep, Jiuwei. Sleeping is basically dispensable for you anyway. In this case, you might as well chat with me."

    "No." Kyuubi refused unceremoniously.  At the same time, he put his head on his paws and began to sleep.  The ears also curled up automatically. Naruto knew at a glance that Kyuubi was preparing to fall asleep. The ears that curled up were not visible on the surface, but in fact, if there was any sign of trouble around, the ears would be  It will stand up immediately.  This can be regarded as a sensing ability of canines.

    "Hey, Kyuubi, don't do this. You won't die if you chat with me." Naruto said, grabbing Kyuubi's ears that were pulled down.

    "You won't die, but you won't be able to sleep." Kyuubi's ears shook and he broke free from Naruto's hand, and then continued to pull it down. Naruto continued to pull Kyuubi's ears, and one person and one fox were constantly entangled in this way.  Go down.

    Later, Kyuubi was tortured by Naruto and had no choice but to open his eyes and said: "Okay, okay, let's talk, what do you want to talk about?" Naruto smiled softly, and just opened his mouth, and Kyuubi, who was lying on his stomach,  Kyuubi suddenly stood up, his blood-red eyes became even redder, and he began to breathe heavily. Naruto immediately swallowed what he wanted to say, and his expression became serious: "What's wrong? Kyuubi  .¡±

    "The guy is here." Kyuubi gasped through his nose: "The guy who controlled me in Konoha is here."

    "Uchiha Madara." Naruto's tone turned cold, and infinite evil aura emerged.

    When he subdued the Nine-Tails, Naruto had already learned from Kinai's mouth that when Kinai was about to give birth, it happened to be the wife of the first-generation Lord, the first-generation Nine-tails Jinchuuriki. Her life had come to an end, and then  As she grew older, her vitality had been exhausted. When she was about to die, Kyuubi was about to break away from her. However, Kinai, who was the candidate for the next Jinchuuriki, happened to be giving birth.  , it is impossible to transfer the nine tails at this time, so we can only delay it, because if there is no special chakra of the Uzumaki clan to suppress the chakra of the tailed beast, then the jinch¨±riki will live a very hard life, and  At that time, it was impossible to find another suitable Uzumaki clan member to become the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki.

    Later, the wife of the first generation suddenly disappeared, and the person she was protecting, the third-generation Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen's wife Sarutobi Biwako, was killed. The situation was obvious, but then the Kyuubi attacked, and Sarutobi Hiruzen was sad for a long time.  None, so he and the ninjas of Konoha went to the battlefield to fight against the Nine-Tails, striving to suppress the Nine-Tails outside the Leaf Village.  After Naruto was born, the fourth generation Namikaze Minato did not go there immediately because he was stopped by a person. It was Uchiha Madara. During the fight with him, he learned that Nine Tails was controlled by him.  After the battle, Uchiha Madara retreated, and the fourth generation came to the Kyuubi. After personally testing the power of the Kyuubi, Namikaze Minato decided to let his son become the second generation of the Kyuubi Jinchuuriki.  Because Kinai had just given birth and her body was too weak. If the Nine-Tails were sealed on Kinai's body, it would easily lead to her being too weak to escape. However, Naruto's body was also weak, so the four  Daixian took away half of the Nine-Tails' chakra and evil thoughts. Although it was also sealed in Naruto's body, it would be sealed forever if it was not released actively.  The fourth generation died because of the forbidden sealing technique.

    For Naruto, if it weren't for Madara Uchiha, the Nine Tails would have been transferred to him smoothly, and the fourth generation would not have been sacrificed. If the fourth generation had not been sacrificed, Naruto's situation in Konoha would have been completely opposite.  , Of course, that's not what Naruto cares about. What Naruto cares about is that his family of three only really spend a few seconds together when he was born.

    What Naruto longs for is a gentle and dignified father, a sharp-tongued mother, and a naughty self.  This was Naruto's desire.  It's just that everything was completely ruined, and Uchiha Madara can be said to be the culprit of it all.  When Naruto conquered the Nine-Tails and knew all this, the family's hatred for Uchiha Madara reached its peak.

    "Kid, let me out, I want to take revenge for controlling me in Konoha." Kyuubi said to Naruto.

    "I understand, Kyuubi." Naruto stood up from Kyuubi's head and said: "I will let you come out, but not now. I want to teach Uchiha Madara myself. As your master, Kyuubi,  I will need your strength then.¡±

    "Yes, my master." Kyuubi called Naruto "master" for the first time. It raised Naruto and said, "I am willing to devote myself to making you my master. There is only one goal, the guy who controls me."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 647 Another Battle with Madara Uchiha (2)

    Naruto suddenly opened his eyes, and a trace of red flashed in his sea-blue pupils. Then Naruto stood up and stood on a big tree out of thin air. His eyes looked at the black soil not far away. Naruto jumped up and  The shape gently landed next to Kurotsuchi, and the two of them stood almost side by side.

    "Your Highness." Kurotsuchi saluted slightly, but there was a trace of doubt in his eyes. He didn't know why Naruto left and came back.  Naruto ignored Kurotsuchi's salute. Kurotsuchi was stunned, the expression on his face remained unchanged, but there was a trace of anger in his eyes.  Suddenly Naruto stretched out his hand and hugged Kurotsuchi's waist. Because the distance between the two people was very close, Kurotsuchi didn't react at all and was hugged by Naruto. The moment Naruto hugged Kurotsuchi, the golden  There was a flash of light, and Naruto and Kurotsuchi disappeared.

    The moment the two people disappeared, a huge fan crossed the place where the two people disappeared, and then disappeared, making it impossible to see what was going on.

    Naruto appeared in the forest not far away. As soon as he appeared, Naruto immediately let go of Kurotsuchi. At the same time, a golden light flashed in his right hand, and the Thunder God Sword appeared in Naruto's hand.  Naruto held the Thunder God Sword in front of him, and with a bang, a fan struck the Thunder God Sword.  "As expected of Naruto Namikaze." A voice came from behind Naruto. Naruto suddenly turned his hand holding the Thunder God Sword, pushed the fan away, and at the same time turned his body to close the distance between him and the other party. Kurotsuchi  Also knowing the reason why Naruto hugged her, she followed Naruto to distance herself from him, and saluted Naruto sincerely: "Thank you, Your Highness, for saving your life."

    "Nothing." Naruto said casually: "The Ninja United Army has been established, and we are already partners. As a partner, I will naturally do my best to save you." "No matter what, thank you, Your Highness."  As he spoke, Kurotsuchi looked at the other person, his pupils suddenly shrank and said: "This guy is"

    I saw that the other party was wearing an Akatsuki jacket with red clouds and black bottom, and a white mask on his face. The mask had two holes similar to magatama in the position of the eyes. Through this, you can see the pair of eyes.  , the right eye is three pairs of magatama sharingan, and the left eye is a purple samsara eye with countless fluctuations. Who else can it be except Uchiha Madara Ultraviolet? In his right hand, he holds a huge fan, which is almost as big as  Uchiha Madara's body leveled up.  Obviously the fan that just intersected with the Thunder God Sword was this round fan.

    "Long time no see, Uchiha Madara." Naruto looked at Uchiha Madara and said: "If you are not in the Akatsuki base preparing for the Ninja World War, what are you doing here?"

    "Naruto Namikaze, I didn't expect that you are still here. Kisame Inogaki has not gone back. I think you have caught him. But I originally thought that you would evacuate immediately after catching Kisame Inogaki.  Now it seems, Naruto Namikaze, you haven't completely conquered the Nine-Tails yet." Uchiha Madara did not answer, but directly said: "But it is really a pity, you have no possibility of conquering the Nine-Tails."  Then Uchiha Madara paused slightly and said: "Naruto Namikaze, I have the Sharingan and the Rinnegan, and you are no match for me now. You'd better just surrender."

    "Really?" Naruto responded casually: "Sharingan, Rinnegan, and the three major eye techniques, you have already mastered two of them. It is indeed amazing." Naruto paused slightly and said, "But  Uchiha Madara, I would like to ask how to write the words "fight without mercy", how about you demonstrate?"

    "Hmph." Uchiha Madara snorted coldly, then looked around and said: "Speaking of which, Namikaze Naruto, this island looks really good, and the environment is very beautiful. No wonder you and the Eight-Tails came here together.  On the island." At this point, Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto and said: "Speaking of which, Namikaze Naruto, don't you want to call out the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki? Of course, it's best for you two to come together, so you can save me.  waste time."

    "Are you talking about me? You masked bastard, bastard." Kirabi jumped out and stood on the other side of Uchiha Madara, carrying a huge Samehada sword and singing to the rhythm of enka.

    "The Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki, Kirabi of the Yozuki clan, the information about Kisame Kisaki is correct. You two are both on this island." Uchiha Madara saw Kirabi and said: "The two jinchuriki,  It's a bit difficult, but that's fine. You can catch it together. In this case, all nine tailed beasts will fall into my hands, and the Eye of the Moon plan can be officially launched. I have been waiting too long to implement this plan.  It¡¯s been too long.¡±

    "Water Release¡¤Water Trumpet." Kurotsuchi didn't know when his hands had formed a mark, and he opened his mouth and spit out countless trumpet-shaped water flows towards Uchiha Madara.  Naruto formed a seal slightly, and made a stroke with the Thunder God Sword in his hand: "Wind Release: Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm." A huge wind blade shot directly at Uchiha Madara from the other side, and at the same time, Naruto was a little below his feet, holding the Thunder God Sword, and with the help of the black soil  He used Water Escape and rushed over directly.

    "Humph." Uchiha Madara'sThere was a hint of disdain in his corner, and he tightened the fan in his hand with his right hand, and then waved: "Fire Release: High Fireball Technique." As Uchiha Madara waved the fan in his hand, a huge fireball suddenly appeared, heading towards the black soil.  Come.

    With a 'clang' sound, after the ball fan swung out the fireball, a large area of ??the fan blocked the wind blade. The huge wind blade struck the fan and then disappeared. The sound of 'chichichichi' came to mind at the same time,  The fireball and the water horn collided, and bursts of mist rose. All the water horns were evaporated into mist by the fireball. Although the fireball was much smaller, it did not disappear and continued to blast towards the black soil.

    ¡®When¡¯ Naruto was holding the Thunder God Sword in front of Uchiha Madara, he slashed the Thunder God Sword in his hand, but was blocked again by the Uchiha Fan.  But then the Thunder God Sword was cut into the air. The Thunder God Sword passed through the Uchiha Fan and passed to Uchiha Madara's wrist. Naruto suddenly raised his head and saw that on Uchiha Madara's head, a sharp-edged sword penetrated Uchiha Madara's wrist.  The head and Kirabi's body also passed through Uchiha Madara's body at the same time, just blocking Naruto's front.

    Naruto took a step forward without hesitation, grabbed Kirabi's body and whispered: "Flying Thunder God Jutsu." Golden light flashed, and a fan suddenly appeared in the bodies of Naruto and Kirabi, and then the two of them  The individual figure disappears.

    Naruto and Kirabi appeared behind Kurotsuchi. Uchiha Madara picked up the fan in his hand and said: "As expected of the Flying Thunder God, but Namikaze Naruto, you are more comfortable with the use of the Flying Thunder God. You can still do it in the original place."  There is an afterimage left on the ground.¡±

    "Uchiha Madara. Now I know why so many people are afraid of this guy. He is indeed a super powerful ninja who roamed the ninja world with the first Hokage." Kirabi looked serious and said in a normal tone: "Facing the three of us  The joint attack not only has no disadvantages, but also can counterattack. If it weren't for your Flying Thunder God, Naruto, I'm afraid I would have been seriously injured by now."

    "Be careful, Kirabi, this guy is no ordinary character." Naruto stared at Uchiha Madara and said: "His strength is definitely superior to the three of us. If we fight alone, we are definitely not his."  His opponent, his Sharingan, could even control the Nine-Tails. Although the Nine-Tails had just been released from the seal at that time, his power had not reached its peak. The Rinnegan in his right eye, the first of the three major pupil techniques, could master the 'Six Paths'  The specific situation of the power is unknown. Apart from my senior brother Uzumaki Nagato who was killed by him, he is probably the only one who knows about it. But no matter what, the Rinnegan is the first of the three major pupil techniques, so what the Rinnegan can do  The power they control is definitely better than the Sharingan. Now that both eyes are in the hands of the same person, Kirabi and Kurotsuchi¡¯s only chance is to join forces to deal with the enemy."

    "I don't want Hachi to be taken away." Kirabi pulled out the same shark muscle behind him and said with the rhythm of an encore: "In order not to separate from Hachi, then I have to kill this bastard." At the same time,  The chakra of the Eight-Tailed Gyuuki emitted from Kirabi's body, and a blood-red film appeared on Kirabi's body. The blood-red film turned into four octopus tentacles. The Samehada sword in his hand suddenly raised his head and opened.  He opened his mouth and bit off a piece of blood-red film on Kirabi's body, and then stopped moving. The blood-red film also covered Samehada inside.

    "The purpose of establishing the Ninja United Army is to protect the two of you, His Highness the Prince and Sir Kirabi. How could you be captured by this guy Uchiha Madara." Kurotsuchi said: "What if something happens to you two?  If so, then the Ninja United Army is of little significance." While speaking, he formed a seal with his hands.

    "Ha." Naruto stretched his body slightly, and at the same time tightened the Thunder God Sword in his hand and said: "Kyuubi just told me that if you want to completely become its master, you must kill Uchiha Madara in front of us." Naruto said  A blood-red film also appeared on his body, his sea-blue pupils turned blood-red, and the beard on his face became thicker. The nails on his ten fingers suddenly protruded, looking like claws, and four blood-red stripes appeared behind him.  The film-like tail, and the blade of the Thunder God Sword in Naruto's hand gradually turned black.

    Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto and Kirabi, holding a huge fan in his hand and said: "Naruto and Kirabi, the Jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails and Eight-Tails, come on, let me see how much strength you have now.  , can the combined power fight against me?" As for Kurotsuchi, Uchiha Madara directly chose to ignore it, after all, in his opinion, Kurotsuchi was dispensable.

    Naruto, Kirabi, and Kurotsuchi looked at each other, and then the three of them used their strength at the same time and rushed towards Uchiha Madara.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 648 Fighting Uchiha Madara Again (3)

    Chiha Madara snorted coldly, but he didn't take Naruto and the three of them seriously. In his opinion, although it was difficult for the three of them to unite, it was not a big deal.  Seeing the three people rushing over, the three pairs of magatama in the Sharingan in Uchiha Madara's right eye suddenly spun.

    "Kirabi, Kurotsuchi, be careful of illusions." Just when the three pairs of magatama in Uchiha Madara's eyes were rotating, Naruto discovered this and said at the same time, and at the same time, two chakras in Naruto's body suddenly rotated.  stand up.  Kirabi also used the two chakras in his body to resist the illusion.  Only the black soil remains.

    Kurotsuchi was fine at first, but after hearing Naruto's words, he began to be wary. He didn't dare to look at Uchiha Madara's eyes, but looked at his body, especially his hands and legs, because he couldn't fully see it.  Uchiha Madara's actions, so Kurotsuchi can only judge the opponent's next actions in this way.

    There were three people, Naruto and Kirabi Kurotsuchi. Naruto and Kirabi were on the left and right. Kurotsuchi rushed towards Uchiha Madara in the middle. Naruto and Kirabi, both of them had blood-colored films on their bodies.  Suddenly the two people separated from each other, and then accelerated suddenly. Naruto rushed to Uchiha Madara's left side first. With a "dang" sound, Naruto held the Thunder God Sword in his right hand and slashed it down, but was blocked by Uchiha Madara with a fan. Naruto and  The two Uchiha Madaras exerted force at the same time, wrestling with each other. At the same time, a purple Rasengan in Naruto's left hand suddenly blasted towards Uchiha Madara. At the same time, Kirabi also came to Uchiha Madara's right, holding both hands.  The same shark's sword suddenly struck down.

    Frontally, Kurotsuchi was rushing towards Uchiha Madara.  "Water Release? Water Dragon Whip." Kurotsuchi suddenly waved his right hand, and a slender water dragon suddenly appeared and hit Uchiha Madara. Just when he was about to hit him, he suddenly turned around, and the water dragon turned around and entangled him.  He grabbed the Samehada sword that was about to be smashed down, and at the same time entangled Kirabi.

    Kirabi and Naruto's pupils each shrank, and suddenly Naruto's entire body was in vain. Because he suddenly lost his point of focus and his body was unstable, the Rasengan passed directly through Uchiha Madara's body and hit Samehada. Suddenly Samehada  Inuya opened his mouth and swallowed the water dragon whip directly. Kirabi broke free from the restraints, jumped directly, passed Naruto, and at the same time passed the Rasengan in Naruto's hand. Sameai hit Uchiha Madara again,  Naruto stabilized his body and turned around, just in time to see a huge fan hit him in front of him, and then passed through Naruto's body. At the same time, Kirabi held the Samehada sword and also passed through Uchiha Madara.  body of.

    At the same time, Naruto saw a water dragon whip heading towards Kirabi's back. Naruto waved his left hand, and the Rasengan in his hand hit Madara Uchiha again, but the Thunder God Sword in his hand turned and slashed directly at the water dragon.

    Uchiha Madara had just materialized and wanted to attack Naruto, but was interrupted by Kirabi. After letting Kirabi pass, he saw Naruto's Rasengan attacking again. He didn't want the two to get along with each other for only a few days.  There is such a tacit understanding of personal cooperation. Looking at the purple Rasengan in Naruto's hand, Madara Uchiha knew that the Rasengan mixed with Nine-Tails Chakra was several times more powerful than the original Rasengan.  So after a slight hesitation, Uchiha Madara disintegrated again and let the Rasengan come over.

    Uchiha Madara gave way, and Naruto's Thunder God Sword cut off the water dragon cast by Kurotsuchi in time. At the same time, Naruto's hand shook, and black electricity pulsed on the Thunder God Sword, and then the water dragon's body quickly moved towards Kurotsuchi's body.  Spread in arm direction.

    Kurotsuchi immediately let go of the dragon tail in his hand. The black electric light did not spread to his body. At the same time, his hands began to form seals. Naruto took a moment and said: "Bi, you drag out Uchiha Madara. I will help Kurotsuchi free himself from the genjutsu."  .¡±

    "Go, kid." Kirabi said in a singing style. Even at this time, he did not change his way of speaking.

    Naruto immediately dispersed the Rasengan in his hand and jumped towards Kurotsuchi with the Thunder God Sword in hand, while Kirabi launched a fierce attack on Uchiha Madara, waving the Samehada sword in his hand continuously.  A smile appeared on the corner of Uchiha Madara's mouth, and he blocked Samehada with his Uchiha fan. The huge force from the Uchiha fan at that time made Uchiha Madara's eyes slightly condensed, and there was a trace of solemnity in his eyes. Just when he wanted to do something,  But he found that Samehada was shocked and cut him off again. "Such a fast attack speed and such strong destructive power. He is worthy of being the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki. It seems that it may not be so easy to capture the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails this time." Uchiha  Such thoughts flashed through Madara's mind, and he put away the contempt in his heart. At the same time, the three pairs of magatama in the Sharingan in his left eye rotated faster.

    Kurotsuchi quickly completed the mark in his hand: "Melting Escape? Lime Condensation." Kurotsuchi opened his mouth and spat out the white mud, forming a mud pillar heading towards Naruto.

    "This is" Naruto glanced at it and exclaimed in surprise: "Cement. Those who have blood stains will suffer." Naruto suddenly raised his body, and the cement passed under Naruto's feet. Kurotsuchi screamed at the sight  The person's body is pulled up, and she adjusts at the same time.In the room, the cement pillars were also raised, still aimed at Naruto.

    Naruto's eyes jumped slightly, and four blood-red film-like tails danced behind him. A huge force pushed Naruto's body, and Naruto suddenly rushed towards the cement pillar. Naruto held the Thunder God Sword and Chakra in his hand.  With constant input into the Thunder God Sword, the blade of the Thunder God Sword became darker and darker, until it was shiny.

    "Spiral Teeth." Naruto shouted in a low voice, and then Naruto spun around, just like the Inuzuka Teeth, Naruto turned into a bloody tornado and hit the cement pillar directly.

    The cement pillar collapsed as soon as it was touched, and countless cement immediately splashed out. With a 'bang', the cement pillar was broken by Naruto, and the bloody tornado wiped Kurotsuchi's forehead and hit behind Kurotsuchi. Kurotsuchi was startled, and immediately turned around and exploded backwards.  , but Kurotsuchi didn't see anything, and suddenly an arm was placed on Kurotsuchi's waist.

    Kurotsuchi watched Uchiha Madara appear behind her. She wanted to turn around and attack again, but before she could react, a burst of chakra poured into her body, and then Uchiha Madara in front of her  Kurotsuchi was slightly startled when his face shape actually changed, and then he saw that the person in front of him turned into Naruto.  Kurotsuchi frowned, and at the same time he spotted Kirabi who was fighting Uchiha Madara not far away. For a moment Kurotsuchi thought of the whole story. He was under a genjutsu, and the chakra input by Naruto dispelled his genjutsu.

    Looking at Naruto in front of him, Kurotsuchi knew that in order to inject chakra into himself, Naruto withdrew the nine-tails chakra. This was actually very dangerous in battle. Most ninjas would not do this, and in the end  The important thing is that he has been rescued by him twice. Thinking of this, Kurotsuchi looked at Naruto and nodded slightly: "Thank you, Your Highness, for saving me again."

    There was a loud bang, and Kirabi's body flew out. At the same time, a huge fireball blasted towards Kirabi. Blood-red film gushed out of Naruto's body again, holding the God of Thunder in his hand.  The sword jumped directly in front of Kirabi. As soon as Kirabi saw Naruto, the four tentacles behind him suddenly slapped the ground and stood firm on the ground.

    Naruto was holding the Thunder God Sword, and suddenly slashed it down: "Thunder God Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm." A black blade appeared from the Thunder God Sword, flew out, and collided with the huge fireball, with a huge 'boom'  The fireball exploded directly.  The violent explosion produced dense black fog, and the surrounding visibility dropped to almost zero.

    Naruto jumped back, came to Kirabi's side and said, "Are you okay?" There was a burn mark on Kirabi's chest. It was obvious that Kirabi also ate some during the battle just now.  Small loss.

    "It's okay." Kirabi said in a singing style: "It's just that this guy is so powerful."

    "And his genjutsu is stronger." Kurotsuchi stood behind Naruto and Kirabi and said: "I have never seen Uchiha Madara's Sharingan from when Uchiha Madara appeared until now.  I can only judge the way he moves by the actions of his hands and feet. Even so, I am still under the illusion. He must have other parts that can be used as a medium for me to fall under the illusion. Naturally, my mental strength is not weak, but I still  In this way, you fell into an illusion without even realizing it.¡±

    Naruto looked at Kurogiri and said: "I remember that Uchiha Itachi could use his fingers as a medium in the past. Even if you didn't look at his eyes, you would fall under the illusion just by looking at his fingers. Uchiha Madara could turn the body's  It is normal for other parts to be used as media. As for mental power, Uchiha Madara has not lived in vain for so many years. His mental power is definitely strong to a frightening level. I am afraid that even the combined mental power of the three of us is comparable to him.  They are all inferior."

    "If you fall into his genjutsu again, I will attack you unknowingly." Kurotsuchi said: "And besides Uchiha Madara's hands, we don't know whether he can use other parts of his body as  medium."

    "Damn it, this is very detrimental to us." Kirabi said: "His mere use of illusions is enough to make us lose a combat force. And since the battle began, he has only passively defended, and has not actively initiated any  As for the attack, even the reincarnation eye in his left eye hasn't been used yet." Now that the situation was critical, Kirabi stopped speaking in an engee tone.

    Suddenly a gust of wind hit, blowing away all the black mist in an instant. Naruto noticed something abnormal in the wind in an instant, and immediately stepped forward, the Thunder God Sword in his hand danced with "ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding.  The voice sounded.  It turns out that there are countless wind blades hidden in the wind

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 649 Fighting Uchiha Madara Again (End)

    With a 'whoosh' sound, the Thunder God Sword in Naruto's hand passed by, and all the wind blades in the air were blocked by Naruto. Uchiha Madara stood there and looked at Naruto and the three of them. From the beginning, Uchiha Madara  He didn't take the initiative to attack. In fact, it wasn't that he didn't want to attack, but that he didn't find a suitable opportunity to attack. The combined fighting power of Naruto and Kirabi was definitely not just as simple as one plus one.

    In this case, even Uchiha Madara does not dare to attack easily, because once he takes the initiative, although he will gain the upper hand, it will also expose his flaws. If it is one-on-one, Uchiha Madara does not care at all.  , but the situation in front of them is two against one, and because Naruto and Kirabi are Jinchuuriki, they have these two chakras in their bodies. The constant exchange of these two chakras reduces the effectiveness of the Sharingan by more than half.  .

    Naruto and Kirabi stood in front of Kurotsuchi. Naruto was wearing a demon fox coat, and Kirabi was wearing an octopus coat. The two people's bodies constantly exchanged their own chakra and the tailed beast's chakra to prevent them from being hit by genjutsu.  Without knowing it.

    "Kurotsuchi." Naruto said: "I think Master Tsuchikage should be nearby. If possible, could I trouble you to ask him for help? If Bi and I want to kill Uchiha Madara, we may not be able to do it.  Yes, but the curtain will hold back Uchiha Madara as much as possible. As long as Uchiha Madara can be killed, the Ninja World War will come to an end soon."

    "That's right." Kirabi agreed: "Others in the Akatsuki organization are not scary, only Uchiha Madara is scary. If he dies here, the Akatsuki organization will collapse in the blink of an eye, and the Ninja World War will be over.  It can come to an end.¡±

    "Okay. I'll leave it to His Highness the Prince and Sir Kirabi here." Kurotsuchi responded, then turned around and left. Her body floated into the air out of thin air, and then flew in another direction.

    "Did you move the reinforcements?" Uchiha Madara looked at Kurotsuchi's leaving figure and said, "But Naruto Namikaze, Kirabi, do you think I will be scared if there are many people?" Regarding Kurotsuchi's departure, Uchiha  Haubara didn't chase after him because he knew that even if he chased, it would be useless. It wasn't that he couldn't catch up, but that Naruto and Kirabi who were present wouldn't let him catch up.

    "We won't know until we fight." A smile appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth, and he rushed over with the Thunder God Sword in hand. Kirabi also rushed forward with Samehada in hand.

    Naruto came to Uchiha Madara's side, turned the Thunder God Sword in his hand, and passed Uchiha Madara's waist at a tricky angle, while Kirabi was holding the Samehada sword from the front and facing Uchiha Madara.  His head was smashed off, and Kurotsuchi was missing. The cooperation between Naruto and Kirabi seemed to be very tacit. The attacks launched by the two directly attacked Uchiha Madara's two vital points.

    "Huh, what a trick." Uchiha Madara said coldly, turning the fan in his hand to block Kirabi's Samehada, while at the same time Naruto's Thunder God Sword on one side of his body missed and didn't even cut off a piece of clothing.

    Kirabi and Naruto failed to attack, but the body reactions of the two people were much faster than their brains. Kirabi's attack was blocked, but he continued to increase the strength of the Samehada sword in his hand, forcing Uchiha Madara to only  Only by holding the Uchiwa fan with both hands can he block the Samehada sword, but the characteristics of the Samehada sword started to activate, and the chakra Uchiha Madara input into the Uchiha fan was constantly being devoured by Samehada.

    After Naruto's attack failed, he flipped his wrist, turned his toes on the ground, and slashed the Thunder God Sword diagonally towards Uchiha Madara. The cloth flew up, and Uchiha Madara leaned back to avoid it.  He took out the Thunder God Sword, but only a little bit of his clothes were cut off by the Thunder God Sword.  'Bang' Kirabi's power was too great, Samehada's sword hit the ground directly in front of Uchiha Madara, and the Thunder God Sword failed again. Uchiha Madara's body turned around, and the fan in his hand was swung over, Kirabi raised it  With the Samehada sword, Naruto raised the Thunder God Sword. With two bangs and bangs, both Naruto and Kirabi felt a huge force coming from the weapons in their hands, and their bodies fell backwards at the same time.  , then fell to the ground, and the two people dragged out four long traces.

    Uchiha Madara's Sharingan condensed, and he suddenly rushed towards Naruto and Kirabi. For the first time since the battle began, Uchiha Madara took the initiative to attack, "This guy is really powerful." Naruto secretly thought in his heart.  He said: "I can't handle it alone. I have to cooperate with Bi." Thinking of this, Naruto stopped attacking and stepped back: "Bi, your destructive power is greater than mine, you give up  The defense comes from the main attack, and I am responsible for the feint and defense.¡±

    "Okay." Kirabi responded loudly, and then rushed towards Uchiha Madara, who was rushing towards him. "The Chaos Lion Technique." Naruto said, and the long golden hair behind him flew towards Kirabi.  Bi stabbed over, and just when he was about to stab Kirabi, the mark in Naruto's hand changed, and the long golden hair changed direction the moment before it stabbed Kirabi, from Kirabi'sBehind him, he circled around and headed towards Uchiha Madara. Looking from the direction of Uchiha Madara, he saw countless golden hair suddenly flying behind Kirabi.

    Uchiha Madara did not panic. He waved the fan in his hand and countless flames poured out from the fan. Naruto's eyes narrowed and he said loudly: "Bi, rush." ??Kirabi, who was slightly hesitant because of the flames,  He suddenly accelerated and rushed directly towards the flames, and when the mark in Naruto's hand turned, he saw countless long hairs quickly uniting, forming countless golden spears in an instant, and then the spears rotated at high speed, forming a violent  whirlwind, and then the spear hit the flames directly.

    The saying "Wind helps the fire, and fire borrows the wind" means that once a fire breaks out, the wind will only make the fire more violent, but in fact this is not absolute. The wind can also extinguish the fire, just like in front of you, Ming  The whirlwind generated by the high-speed rotation of the long hair directly blew away Uchiha Madara's flames, and at the same time created a flame channel leading directly to Uchiha Madara.

    Kirabi rushed into the flame channel, and quickly rushed in front of Uchiha Madara. The Samehada sword in his hand was directly hit, and the 'bang' Samehada hit the Uchiwa fan. The huge force caused Kirabi to be directly hit.  The shock caused him to fly backwards, and Uchiha Madara did no good. The huge force made him take several steps back.  But after all, Uchiha Madara's situation was much better. After taking a few steps back, he suddenly rushed towards Kirabi. At this time, Kirabi was knocked away and barely landed, and his body had nowhere to use his strength.

    The mark in Naruto's hand was changing. Countless long golden hairs surrounded Uchiha Madara from all directions, and then stabbed at Uchiha Madara at the same time. Uchiha Madara did not dodge, and the long golden hair passed through Uchiha Madara.  Haubara's body, "Humph, Senior Sister Xiaonan said that there is a time limit for your body to become insubstantial." Such thoughts flashed through Naruto's mind, but he kept on holding them, and the marks changed again, and all the golden spears  Launched at the same time, they stabbed at Uchiha Madara continuously. Almost at every moment, two or three spears passed through Uchiha Madara's body.

    Suddenly Uchiha Madara's figure disappeared in an instant, and at this time Kirabi had just landed on the ground. Naruto's pupils shrank slightly, and his body disappeared instantly. With a 'dang' sound, behind Kirabi, a fan was heard.  Kirabi's head was less than a few centimeters, but the Thunder God Sword was blocked in front of Uanfan.

    Naruto looked at Uchiha Madara indifferently, and grabbed the fan with his other hand. Kirabi was already throwing the same sword at Uchiha Madara.  The Sharingan in Uchiha Madara's eyes rotated, copying all of this. In an instant, Uchiha Madara's body turned over, standing on top of the fan, and punched Naruto while avoiding Samehada.  A broadsword attack.

    Naruto's right hand holding the Thunder God Sword was still under the fan. It was too late to move it up at this time, so Naruto could only release his left hand holding the fan. With a "Peng" sound, Naruto and Uchiha Madara  The two people's fists collided together, and Naruto tried his best, but did not feel the power of Uchiha Madara's fist. In this way, it was like a person gathered all the power in his body but hit a ball.  Just like on cotton, the huge power cannot be vented, but it is held back in the body, causing great damage to one's body. If it were not for the existence of the Nine-Tails in Naruto's body, Naruto's physical fitness would be so strong  If it was a terrifying situation, Naruto might have to vomit blood just now.

    But Uchiha Madara used Naruto's power to continuously get back the fan and widen the distance between the two sides, while avoiding Kirabi's counterattack again.

    "Roar." Suddenly there was a roar, and the ox-demon coat on Kirabi began to materialize. In the blink of an eye, the eight-tailed ox-demon appeared in front of Naruto's eyes.  When Naruto saw this situation, he also put away the Thunder God Sword. In a blink of an eye, the nine-tailed blood-red tail extended, and a huge fox appeared next to Ushiuki.

    "Uchiha Madara" Kyuubi roared angrily as soon as he came out, and at the same time raised a paw and slapped Uchiha Madara hard.

    "The eight-tailed ox-demon and the nine-tailed demon fox. Huh, I didn't expect to face such two tailed beasts." Madara Uchiha dodged the nine-tailed claws and said: "Naruto Namikaze, I didn't expect that even you can fully  You have controlled the Nine-Tails. Originally, I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to fully control it, and at most you could only control the Nine-Tails¡¯ chakra, but I didn¡¯t expect¡±

    Then Uchiha Madara glanced not far away, then looked at the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails and said: "Huh, Namikaze Naruto, Kirabi, I'll let you go this time, but don't worry, I will be there soon."  I'll catch you." As he spoke, the Sharingan in Uchiha Madara's right eye suddenly produced a force, the space around his eyes fluctuated, and then Uchiha Madara disappeared.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 650 Sasuke

    "Damn it." Kyuubi roared angrily: "This guy ran away really fast. But it won't be that easy next time, Uchiha Madara."

    "Don't be too anxious, Nine-Tails." Eight-Tails said: "There is still a chance. Uchiha Madara's purpose is to capture you and me. He will definitely come again. We will deal with him next time."

    "Huh, I'm really unwilling." Kyuubi said. At this time, three figures appeared in front of Kyuubi and Yatsui. One was Kurotsuchi who had just left, the other was a fat man, and the last one was an old man like a dwarf.  But don't underestimate them. The dwarf-like old man is the Third Tsuchikage and is the strongest old ninja in the world today. The fat man's name is Akatsuchi and he is the Third Tsuchikage's confidant. His strength is self-evident.

    "Nine-tails, eight-tails, what's going on?" The Third Tsuchikage, T¨­noki Ohnoki, looked at the two giant beasts in front of him in astonishment. Kurotsuchi shook his head and said, "I don't know why it turned out like this?"

    Wei snorted coldly: "Troublesome humans." After saying that, Nine-Tails' body began to disappear, "Indeed, humans are very troublesome." Eight-Tails responded, and similarly, Eight-Tails also began to disappear, and soon the two huge beasts completely disappeared.  Disappeared, and Naruto and Kirabi stood on the ground.

    ?????????Tiantian Hei Onoki and the others looked at each other, with a hint of shock in their eyes. Then Two Days Hei Onoki came down with Akatsuki and Kurotsuchi, and stood in front of Naruto and Kirabi: "Where is Uchiha Madara?"

    Naruto took a step forward slightly and said: "Thank you, Lord Third Tsuchikage, for coming to the rescue. As for Uchiha Madara, he may have been scared away by your reputation, Lord Third Tsuchikage. Just a second before you arrived, Uchiha Madara took advantage of  The space ninjutsu escaped."

    "I know." Onoki looked at Naruto and said, "I just didn't expect that both of you can freely transform into a tailed beast. Especially His Highness, who learned to fully transform into a tailed beast in less than ten days.  It¡¯s really rare to learn this.¡±

    "The Great Ninja World War has broken out, and Uchiha Madara is pressing forward step by step. If His Highness continues to take his time, I'm afraid it will be detrimental to things." Naruto said with a smile as he looked at the two-day-old Onoki.

    "His Highness seems to want to participate in the war. It seems that His Highness hasn't figured it out yet." Ohnoki looked at Naruto and said, "Uchiha Madara's purpose was made very clear at the Iron Country Five Kage Conference.  , collected the nine tailed beasts, and resurrected the legendary Ten-Tails. Now, from one to seven tails, he has recovered them all, leaving only you and Kirabi, Your Highness, so in order to prevent Uchiha Madara from achieving his goal,  We absolutely cannot let His Highness and Kirabi be captured, so we sent you to this island. If you participate in the war, wouldn't all our actions be in vain? Of course, the same goes for Kirabi.  "

    "Haha." Naruto smiled softly: "Lord Tsuchikage, you also said that the reason for the outbreak of the war this time is me and Kirabi. Kirabi and I have been with each other since the beginning of this war.  In the whirlpool of war, Lord Tsuchikage, are you sure that the two of us can escape from this whirlpool?"

    Tenbi Onoki paused slightly, and Naruto smiled and said: "But I think it's useless even if I convince Master Tsuchikage. Master Raikage will not agree to our going out, but this is okay, I still need some time to consolidate."  For a moment, it feels like controlling the Kyuubi. But now, Tsuchikage-sama, let¡¯s go to Kumogakure Village. If we continue to stay on the sea, the situation will be very unfavorable."

    "Of course I know this." Two Days Day Onoki said: "But even if we return to Yunyin Village, it is still a huge risk to continue traveling on the sea. The speed is too slow. Let's do this.  I'll send you directly to Yunyin Village. Sit tight and don't move." As he spoke, Onoki's body floated directly, and then he quickly jumped into the sea.

    After a while, Naruto and Kirabi clearly felt a shaking movement. Naruto and Kirabi immediately discovered that they were floating up. No, it should be said that the entire island under their feet was floating up.  , quickly left the sea, stopped when it reached fifty meters, and then headed directly towards Yunyin Village, several times faster than when it was in the sea.

    Under the giant turtle, the dwarf-like Tsuchikage raised the huge turtle in the air with one right hand. Black soil and red soil were floating on both sides of the Tsuchikage to prevent any eventuality.

    Another part of the world.

    "Sasuke, how is the situation?" Uchiha Madara, who was wearing a mask, looked at Sasuke with his eyes tied with bandages and asked: "How is the fusion of the eyes?"

    "Almost." Sasuke said softly: "I can already feel that as the Sharingan continues to fuse, my body is constantly using the power of heart."

    "Because you and Itachi are two brothers, your eyes match easily, so you canFusion occurs so quickly and generates powerful power.  Uchiha Madara said: "The eyes of the two brothers are the easiest pair of eyes to fuse."  "

    Sasuke snorted coldly: "Let's not talk about it for now. Did you go out to find Naruto this time?" Sasuke's tone was cold, with a feeling of being rejected by others, but Uchiha Madara did not  Care, he has enough patience and tolerance for Sasuke.

    "Yes, Sasuke." Uchiha said with a spotted head: "I did go to find the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails. I originally wanted to catch the Nine-Tails first. After all, among the nine tailed beasts, the Nine-Tails is the strongest.  Strong."

    "Did you catch Naruto?" Sasuke asked.

    Uchiha Madara shook his head slightly and said: "No, it didn't succeed this time. I underestimated Namikaze Naruto a little. His strength increased sharply during the battle compared to the last time we met. After the battle,  I can no longer kill her anytime and anywhere. Maybe before I see him, maybe I should kill him first when he is still young instead of showing up now."

    "Really, from what you said, I knew you failed?" Sasuke said, "Although Naruto is not here, I can feel that he is getting stronger and stronger. Hehe, Uchiha Madara  , didn¡¯t you say that Kyuubi is hard to catch? Then you might as well wait. After my eyes recover, Madara, let me help you catch Kyuubi. He and I were former teammates. I know him very well, of course.  , he also understands me equally. As a first-class ninja, he can guess my psychology and personality after one fight, and this is why I am happy. Because I am the same, I want to know, he  If you fight me in this situation, you will become a group, what will you do?"

    "I understand." Uchiha Madara was silent for a while, and then said: "The nine tails are left to you, Sasuke, you must successfully capture the nine tails jinchuriki. Among the nine tailed beasts, the nine tails are the most important.  Yes, so Kyuubi must be captured successfully."

    "I will defeat Naruto." Sasuke said coldly: "He can defeat me once, twice or even three times or four times, but I will not always be worse than him. I belong to the noble Uchiha clan, and I will not always be inferior to him.  Lost to one person."

    "Fused with Itachi's eyes, your Mangeky¨­ Sharingan will soon evolve into the Eternal Mangeky¨­. It will not only enhance your pupil power, but also extend new pupil techniques, and you will never go blind. See you next time.  Against Namikaze Naruto, your chances of winning will be great, but Sasuke, you have to remember not to use Izanagi unless absolutely necessary. This technique is nearly invincible, but it costs one eye."

    A trace of joy appeared on Sasuke's face: "A new eye technique? I can't wait to know what the new eye technique is? And Naruto's shocked look when he was defeated by me."

    "Don't be too careless, Sasuke." Uchiha Madara said: "Although your eye power will be greatly enhanced, in my opinion, facing the current Namikaze Naruto, your chance of winning is only 50%."

    "Fifty percent!" Sasuke said with a surprised look on his face: "Are you kidding, Madara Uchiha, I fused my elder brother's eyes and evolved the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan into the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. Not only did the pupil power increase greatly, but also  And how can there be only a 50% chance of winning against Naruto with Kokoro's pupil technique? If that's the case, wouldn't it mean that I didn't even have a chance of winning before?"

    Uchiha Madara nodded directly and said: "That's right, if it was you before, without Itachi's eyes fused, facing the current Namikaze Naruto, you wouldn't even have a chance of winning, or even the possibility of escaping.  "

    Although Sasuke couldn't see Uchiha Madara's expression and movements, he heard a different meaning from Uchiha Madara's words, "What's wrong with Naruto?" Sasuke asked coldly: "Didn't you just meet Naruto?  Human? What happened to him?"

    "Naruto Namikaze has successfully conquered the Nine-Tails." Uchiha Madara said: "Naruto Namikaze and I had a battle. He has completely transformed into a tailed beast and has not lost his sanity, but he still cannot control it freely.  , but this is not a big problem anymore, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before he can completely control the Kyuubi.¡±

    "The Kyuubi has been subdued." Sasuke muttered silently, and suddenly the corners of Sasuke's mouth raised slightly: "Okay, as expected of Naruto, he was able to successfully subdue the Kyuubi. He did a great job, but this is the only way Naruto can do it.  Talent is worth defeating.¡±

    "Really, that's what you think." Uchiha Madara said, then stood up and turned around and said: "Okay, Sasuke, have a good rest. I'm going to command the Ninja World War, but Namikaze Naruto, I  It will be left for you.¡±

    "That's good." Sasuke said coldly, and then said softly: "Naruto."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 651 Gaara¡¯s Speech

    "We're here." The Tsuchikage, T¨­ten H¨­noki, held up a huge turtle in his hands and placed the turtle behind the village of Kumogakure. Naruto, Kirabi, and Kee jumped off the turtle, and T¨­ten H¨­ri, Onoki said  He held his waist and kept crying out in pain.

    "Say, old man, wouldn't it be nice to let other people do this kind of thing? Why force yourself like this?" Naruto said, looking at Onoki.

    Kurotsuchi nodded and said, "That's right, old man, it's time for you to abdicate and make way for someone more worthy."

    "Hmph." Two Days Ping Onoki said: "Don't underestimate me. Although I am old, I am not comparable to you brats. If you want me to abdicate, wait until you defeat me." He was so angry just now.  After saying a few words, he only heard a "click", and then he held his waist and kept crying out in pain.

    With a smile on Naruto's lips, the group stepped into Yunyin Village.

    Just entering the Hidden Cloud Village, Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro were standing at the entrance of the village. Gaara nodded slightly. Naruto looked at Gaara and saw that Gaara was still carrying his sand gourd, but only on his body.  The god's robe has been replaced by a battle vest. Naruto stepped forward and hugged Gaara's shoulders and said: "Hey, Gaara, your equipment is good. What, are you planning to go to the battlefield?"

    Gaara nodded and said: "Yes, I am the captain of the war company." Then Gaara took out a few forehead protectors from his body and said: "Lord Tsuchikage, while you are away, the new protectors  The forehead has been made. Naruto, you can put it on too!" Gaara also took out several forehead protectors for Naruto who was holding his shoulders.

    Naruto took a brief look at the forehead protector, and saw that it was no different from the original shout, except that the part where the logo should have been engraved became the word "nin", which means that it now belongs to the Ninja United Army.

    After seeing Naruto and others taking over the forehead protector, Gaara waved his hand slightly and said: "Okay, Naruto, you don't have a new mission yet, so take a good rest first. Let's go, Kankuro, Temari, we're still  There is a mission.¡±

    "Leader." A voice suddenly came from behind Naruto. Naruto turned his head and saw Zabuza, Neji, Haku, Qiga Zuimeng, Minagawa Natsuki, Nekoyama Red, Yuji Yueka, and several others.  Arriving behind Naruto, he was saluting Naruto.  There was also a person wearing a large cloak. No one could see her face, and they could only tell that she was a woman from her body shape.  But Naruto took one look and knew who the person in front of him was.  Xiaonan, she is the only one who cannot reveal her appearance easily.

    Behind them were a large troop of snow ninjas, all of whom had forehead protectors with the word 'nin' on their foreheads. Naruto waved his hand and said, "Why are you here?" Then Naruto shook his head and said, "I forgot all about it.  Now, the war has broken out, this is the headquarters, of course you will gather here now."

    Zabuza nodded and said: "Yes, leader, we have been classified into the war company. But most of the people have been dispersed. The first is the mid-range combat team. Shiro and Xia Xue are here, Neji, Yuehua Yuersan  Everyone is good at close combat, so I am placed in the second melee unit. But I am also good at close range, but I am better at assassination, so I am placed in the third mid-range unit, the fourth is the long-range unit, and the fifth is the special unit.  , Qi Ya was in a drunken dream, and Maoshan Red was part of it.¡±

    Ningji said: "Kina-sama, Minako, Kurama Yakumo will protect His Highness the Daimyo and the other country's Daimyo to protect the area. Sanada Kanaki will stay in Snow Country to handle political affairs."

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "That's enough." "Okay, let's go." Gaara said: "You can rest assured at the protected area. The Fifth Mizukage-sama has already gone to the protected area, plus other  The village's elite troops, so the protection area is very safe. Okay, the war company has gathered, don't be late." Naruto nodded and said: "Go, Neji, Zabuza, Shiro, Natsuki, Zuimu, Yuji  , Maoshan. This war is of great importance, so don¡¯t embarrass me."

    "Yes." Everyone responded, and then followed Gaara away. Naruto paused slightly, turned around, followed Gaara and said: "War Company, I think it must be very spectacular, Gaara, I don't mind.  I'll go visit." Gaara didn't answer, but Naruto could tell that he had agreed.

    Arriving outside Yunyin Village, I saw five huge phalanxes in a row, estimated to have tens of thousands of people.  Four people stood at the front of the square formation. Neji, Zabuza, Haku and others bowed to Naruto and then dispersed into the square formation.  Seeing Gaara, the four people in front of the square came to Gaara.

    The first one is Kumogakure's Jonin, named Tarui, with black skin; a thunder character is engraved on his left shoulder, and a water character is engraved on his right shoulder.  The second one is an uncle comparable to Choji, the third one is Kakashi, and the last one is Mifune, the leader of the Iron Kingdom.

      "Hey, Naruto." Kakashi saw Naruto slightly raising his hand to say hello, "Good afternoon, Kakashi-sensei." Naruto said with a smile.

    "Okay, let's talk about it after reminiscing about old times." Gaara said: "The five companies you have here are divided according to each person's fighting style. However, due to the large number of people and too many people, there may be some problems.  There may be deviations in the details. Now let me introduce first, the first close combat unit, the captain is Tarui, he is the right-hand man of the Fourth Raikage, and he is also the only one who inherited the Thunder Release of the Third Raikage.  Ninja. The second mid-range combat unit, the captain is Huang Tu. He is the son of the second generation Tsuchikage Tetsugata Onoki. His power is only under the Tsuchikage in Iwagakure Village. The third mid-range combat unit, the captain is  Hatake Kakashi, he is a famous copy ninja. The fourth is the long-distance combat team, and I am the captain and also the captain of the war company. The fifth is the special team, and the team leader is Mifune, the leader of the Iron Kingdom.  The Kingdom of Iron has a very special application for chakra, so it is suitable to be the captain of a special unit."

    "The captain is such a brat, is there no problem? Speaking of which, why isn't the prince next to him the captain? After all, Feng Ying, I trust the prince even more."

    "Gaara-sama is different from ordinary brats. Although His Highness the Prince is very trustworthy, this war is to protect His Highness. If His Highness is allowed to go to the battlefield, then there is no need to talk about protection. He obviously doesn't understand anything.  Don't say these irresponsible words."

    "Hmph, how could I possibly understand that we were enemies not long ago, but now we have to cooperate wholeheartedly?"

    "Be careful what you say, I'm still doubtful of you!"

    "What did you say, do you want to fight?"

    "Speaking of which, my father was killed by your village. It seems good to kill you now."

    The two people were pulling each other together, and at the same time, judging from their faces, it seemed that they were very angry.  "It seems that it's not working yet, Gaara." Naruto looked at the crowd below and said: "After all, they were still in opposition before, and now they are suddenly asked to work together. This kind of problem will indeed occur, but it is much better now.  Well, at least we still have a chance to deal with it now. If we go to the battlefield later, it will be very troublesome."

    Gaara raised his hand slightly and with a bang, a ball of sand appeared between the two people, separating them.  Gaara looked at all the people present and said: "For their country and their village, the ninjas hurt and hate each other again and again. This hatred makes people long for more powerful power, because I was born. Once  Mine is hatred and strength, and I am a Jinchuriki. I hate this world and human beings, and hope to destroy everything. It is exactly the same as what Akatsuki is doing now. However, someone stopped me. He told me to feel with my heart and to go with my heart.  Care about other people. This person called me a friend, who was an enemy, and told me many things. He saved me. Although we are enemies, he is also a Jinchuuriki. He bears the same pain as me, but he does not  Sadness and hatred. There are no enemies here now because everyone has been hurt by 'Akatsuki', and there is no difference between Konoha, Kumogakure, Sunagakure, Kirigakure, Iwagakure, and Yukigakure. There are only ninjas here. If  If you still can't let go of your hatred, then you can chop off my head after the war." The expressions of everyone present changed.

    "The friend who saved me is now the target of the enemy. If we hand him over to them, the whole world will be over." Gaara shouted loudly: "It was he who saved me in the first place, this time it's his turn  I¡¯m here to protect him, and I want to protect the world, but I¡¯m still too young to protect the world with my own strength! So everyone, please give me a helping hand.¡±

    'Papa' Naruto clapped, stepped forward and said loudly: "What are you waiting for? Now you should cheer for our captain." "Yeah!!!!" "Gaara-sama." "Gaara  "Sir," tens of thousands of people present shouted loudly.  Everyone's faces no longer showed doubts and worries, but excitement.  Because they have a very good commander.

    Gaara stretched out his right hand and suddenly raised it to the sky and said: "Everyone, let's set off now." "Oh!!!!" all the members of the five phalanxes raised their arms and shouted.

    Naruto glanced at it, turned around slightly and said: "Wait, Gaara, I will join you soon. Although you want to protect me, this war itself was started because of me.  , anyone in the world can escape from the vortex of war, but I cannot escape. When the time comes, Gaara, I want to fight side by side with you." After saying this, Naruto turned and left without waiting for Gaara's answer.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 642: Requesting a Battle

    Naruto did not stay around the Hidden Cloud Village, but went directly to the Raikage building. In the huge conference room, the first thing he saw was a huge ball-like thing, with dozens of ninjas wearing something on their heads.  Sitting next to the ball, there were dozens of ninjas pressing their hands on the ball.

    "Chief." Shion looked at Naruto and said.

    "Naruto." When Tsunade saw Naruto, she hugged him directly without caring about the people present. She checked him carefully and then breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Fortunately, you are not injured."  Then he hugged Naruto into his arms again.

    Naruto said helplessly: "No, Granny Tsunade, I'm not a brat anymore, okay? I know how to take care of myself." "I told you to call me sister." Tsunade stroked Naruto's head unceremoniously.  He smashed it up and said.  Naruto covered the place where he was hit and said with a look of resentment: "I also said, Granny Tsunade, don't hit me on the head, I will become stupid."

    "Okay, stop playing around." Lei Ying said: "Your Highness, why are you here?"

    Naruto's expression calmed down, and he stood up from Tsunade's arms and said: "I would like to ask, Lord Raikage, how will you arrange for your highness next? Should you let me go to the battlefield, or should I stay in the Hidden Cloud Village temporarily?  .¡±

    Lei Ying paused slightly, looked at Naruto and said: "Then what does His Highness the Prince mean?"

    "Do I mean it myself?" Naruto said with a smile on his face: "This war is already the fourth ninja war. Everyone present has participated in the third or even the second war.  The Great Ninja World War, but a person of my age has never participated in the Great Ninja World. However, the battlefield itself is a stage for men. When I mention the battlefield, I can't help but get excited. Raikage-sama,  I don¡¯t know if my answer is okay?¡±

    "I understand." Lei Yingrui said: "This is not the first time His Highness has participated in a war. The previous expansion war of the Kingdom of Snow and the Battle of Whirlpool City not long ago, so Your Highness is no stranger to the battlefield, and  I heard from my brother Kirabi that you have completely controlled the Nine-Tails. Combined with the power of the Nine-Tails, I am afraid that even I will not be your opponent, Your Highness. Even among the ninjas in the world, your power is at the top of the list.  The top. The most important thing is that you have the power of the nine tails, and Akatsuki has the power of the other one to seven tails. It is best to resist with the power of the nine tails and eight tails in you and my brother Kirabi, but Your Highness  , you and Kirabi are the last jinchuriki who have not been captured. At the Five Kage Conference in the Iron Kingdom, you also heard it clearly that once you and Kirabi are captured, the consequences will be disastrous."

    "And the most important thing is." Tsuchikage Riandai Onoki looked at Shion on the side and said: "The prophecies of the witches of the Demon Kingdom have never been wrong. Your Highness, you will not forget, right? Master Shion has already predicted  The Raikage-sama's younger brother, the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki, Kirabi, was captured and extracted. To put it bluntly, Your Highness, if Kirabi is really captured and extracted, then the only thing we have left is  I hope it's you, and Uchiha Madara has just attacked you and Kirabi, there's no guarantee that he won't attack again next time, and the terror of Uchiha Madara's strength cannot be described in words at all, and  His space ninjutsu is so superb that only His Highness, your unpredictable Flying Thunder God, can handle it, and Uchiha Madara's own pride makes him not take action easily, but if His Highness the Prince and Sir Kirabi appear on the battlefield  If so, then the situation will be different. As long as I catch you, the victory or defeat of the war will be of no use at all. In the end, Your Highness, you will not want the Nine-Tails to be extracted and let the whole world fall into the infinity of Uchiha Madara.  In the midst of the moon."

    "Mr. Ohnoki and Mr. Raikage, I understand your thoughts." Naruto said softly: "But things are not that simple. Indeed, if Kirabi and I don't show up, then Uchiha Madara  There is less chance of victory with one strike. But the cause of this battlefield is the tailed beast, and Kirabi and I are the last jinchuriki. The war has been fought around us from the beginning. How can a few adults?  Do you think Kirabi and I can escape the whirlpool of war and survive alone?¡±

    Tenbashi Onoki paused slightly, and Naruto stood up and said: "Okay, I will stay in Cloud Hidden Village for the time being. It just so happens that I still need some time to consolidate the relationship with Kyuubi. For other things, I will do it for the time being.  No matter what. Sirs, if the battle situation reaches a stalemate or is unfavorable, please don't forget that I still have the combat power you can use."

    "That's right, brother, I am also the fighting force of Yunyin Village, so that's why Xiaoba was sealed in my body, isn't it?" Kirabi stepped into the conference room and said in the rhythm of an encore.

    "It seems we want to go together, Kirabi." Naruto looked at Kirabi and said.  Kirabi smiled and said in the rhythm of an enka: "Yes, kid." Then the two of them simultaneouslyHe stretched out his fist and made a 'bang' sound, and the two fists collided together.  "When the time comes, we will fight side by side and let the whole world know our power to protect this world." Naruto said with a smile.  "Oh, kid." Kirabi pointed forward with both hands, making a strange gesture.

    "Lord Raikage, and all of you, Your Highness, I'm going to rest first. There are too many people and things in this world that I'm attached to, and I want to do my part to protect this world," Naruto said.  : "Instead of watching my companions and friends fighting with their lives for peace here, I am resting in the rear." After saying this, Naruto nodded slightly, turned and left the conference room.

    "Brother, my opinion is the same as Naruto's." After saying that, Kirabi followed Naruto and left the conference room.

    Seeing Naruto and Kirabi leaving, Shion also stood up and said: "Lord Raikage, I hope you can consider the leader's suggestion. When I just met the leader, a fragment flashed in my mind, but my subordinate  I didn¡¯t let the leader know, because if the leader knew, he would rush to the battlefield immediately.¡±

    "Reason?" Lei Yingrui asked curiously: "What is the clip you saw?"

    "I don't know." Ziyuan said: "Because in the clips I saw, the leader did not stay in Yunyin Village, but on a battlefield. The subordinates don't know the specific situation. After all, there is only one  It's just a small fragment, and the subordinates can only make a judgment based on the Thunder God Sword held by Lord Naruto in the fragment, and he is surrounded by corpses." After saying that, Shion saluted and said: "Then, gentlemen,  After reading the book, I will take my leave first."

    After Ziyuan left, Lei Yingrui looked at Onoki and Tsunade and said, "You two heard it, right? What are your opinions?"

    Tsunade spoke first: "Naruto is right. This ninja war itself started because of him. He can't get rid of the whirlpool of the war at all. He doesn't even have the right to choose and can only passively accept it.  The test of war. The only good thing is that Naruto himself has participated in the war, been on the battlefield, and understands the horror of war, so we don't have to worry about Naruto's lack of battlefield experience. In addition, Naruto's opinions have completely conquered the Nine-Tails  , the power of Nine Tails is very terrifying, if this power goes on the battlefield, it can definitely reverse the situation of a battle."

    "So, Tsunade-sama has agreed to let His Highness go to the battlefield?" Lei Yingrui looked at Tsunade and said.

    "No, I absolutely disagree." Tsunade said loudly: "What I just said are the benefits of Naruto going to the battlefield, but there are also disadvantages to Naruto going to the battlefield. First of all, personnel issues, according to Naruto's strength  , the teammates who combine with Naruto must be very strong. Apart from everyone present, there are only two Kazekage-sama Gaara and Kirabi-sama. The other suitable people are probably only those Naruto's subordinates.  , but now they have all joined the war company, and the war company has also set off. It is impossible for us to recall the war company. 'Morning order and night change' is a taboo on the battlefield, and the most important point is, if Naruto and Kira are allowed  If we go to the battlefield, then why are we still here? This war was started to protect them. If even the protected people go to the battlefield, then the command headquarters we established will have no value in existence.  . So my opinion is that Naruto and Kirabi must not be allowed to go to the battlefield. At least not for now." At this point, Tsunade paused slightly and said: "What's more, didn't Naruto just say that he would  rest and consolidate the relationship with the Kyuubi. This proves that although Naruto has conquered the Kyuubi, the relationship is still not stable, at least much worse than the relationship between Kirabi and the Eight-Tails. I think it makes Naruto  Consolidating the relationship with Kyuubi is the most important thing right now."

    "I agree with what Tsunade said." Onoki said: "Now neither Naruto Namikaze nor Kirabi can go to the battlefield, not only because of the vital importance of the two of them, not to mention, not long ago, Uchiha  Madara wanted to capture but was beaten back by the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails. So it is best to arrange the two of them together. But everyone also knows the abilities and personalities of these two. In the battlefield, people put these two characters together  It¡¯s a tragedy.¡±

    Lei Yingrui nodded and said: "Since the two adults said so, then I don't have any objections, but what His Highness the Prince said is also very reasonable. They themselves cannot stay out of this war, so let's take a look.  How much effect can War Company bring! Let¡¯s decide based on the situation of War Company.¡±

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 643 The Secret of the Reincarnation of the Dirty Land (1)

    Somewhere, in the base of the Akatsuki organization.

    "What are you doing here, Kabuto." Uchiha Madara sat on a stone seat and looked at the pharmacist Kabuto in front of him: "Do you want to violate our deal?" Kabuto, who was wearing a large cloak, raised his head slightly.  , revealing a snake-like shape, with slender golden pupils, blue eyeshadow-like things on the eye sockets, and snake scales on the body.

    "I have no intention of breaking the deal, Madara." Kabuto smiled and said, "I'm here just to help you." After a slight pause, Kabuto then said: "The Fourth Ninja War has begun.  Oh, Madara, what you have to face are the five major ninja villages. Plus the Snow Hidden Village, there are tens of thousands of ninjas. By the way, hasn't Kisame already sent the news back? The ninjas of the Ninja United Army  The total number has exceeded 80,000, nearly 85,000 people. Madara, no matter how strong you are, facing so many ninjas, I am afraid you will only end in failure."

    "Kabuto, do you think I'm not prepared at all?" Uchiha Madara stood up and said, "Follow me, Kabuto." As he spoke, Uchiha Madara walked behind him and saw that there was a path leading underground.  Uchiha Madara walked directly down the stairs, "Hey." Kabuto glanced at him, with a smile on his lips, and then followed Uchiha Madara.

    Following this staircase, Uchiha Madara and Kabuto came to a huge underground space. There was a huge stone statue in the underground space, a heretic demon. Uchiha Madara pointed forward and said: "This is my military strength. I use  Made from the chakra of other tailed beasts."

    Kabuto took a step forward slightly, and saw countless white figures starting to appear on the originally empty ground in front of him, gradually filling the entire ground.  Kabuto narrowed his eyes slightly, like a snake, and countless cold lights flashed in his slightly exposed eyes.  "It seems that everyone is the same. It can't be just some kind of clone technique."

    "It was created based on White Zetsu, and the appearance is of course the same." Uchiha Madara said: "But you are right, this is indeed some kind of clone technique. The only difference is that unless the technique is actively canceled, otherwise,  Even if it dies, it will remain as it is. But it is enough to deal with ordinary ninjas. And there are a total of one hundred thousand here, which is more than 15,000 more than the number of the Ninja United Army, and this  If it's a large-scale battle, as long as you're not a shadow-level expert, it won't have much effect."

    "As expected, he is Uchiha Madara." Kabuto said with a strange smile on his face: "This lineup is really powerful. It seems that you already have a plan on how to deal with the Ninja United Army, so I won't say more.  But Madara, although you have a large number here, they are manufactured, which means there is no room for growth. And Uchiha Madara, besides these, do you have any power? It seems that you only have one Zetsu left.  And Deidara. By the way, there is also Sasuke, but there are many powerful ninjas to deal with. Among other things, the ninjas who will appear at the Iron Kingdom Five Kage Conference, they will all be you  enemies. Madara, if the three of you face these people, do you have a chance of winning? And although you have many troops, they lack cutting-edge combat power. If you rely on these troops to fight, it is equivalent to allowing the ninja to unite.  If you use the army's cutting-edge combat power to stretch your body, I'm afraid your army will be completely destroyed before it can fully stretch itself."

    "Hmph." Uchiha Madara looked at Kabuto and said, "Okay, Kabuto, I know what you mean, and I also know your purpose of coming here. Okay, let's get started." Kabuto smiled slightly, no, it should be  Said that he was so affable from beginning to end, with a warm smile.

    Kabuto began to form seals with his hands. The marks were very complicated, but Kabuto was not an ordinary person after all. Although the marks were complicated, he still completed them quickly. Kabuto stretched out his hands and pressed them on the ground suddenly: "Reincarnation of the dirty soil." Following Kabuto's loud voice  Shouting, four coffins appeared directly from the ground, and then the coffins opened automatically, and the people inside the coffins came out, Kabuto said: "This is the first batch, original Akatsuki members, Nagato, Kakuzu  Capital, the Red Sand Scorpion, Hidan. Then" Six coffins were seen rising next, and then the coffins were opened: "Then the original Tailed Beast Jinch¨±riki, the second to seventh tails  , consisting of Bokuto, Yagura, Lao Zi, Fan, Yu Gao, and Kaede. Next" Three coffins rose: "They are the former Kage of the five great ninja villages. The second generation Tsuchikage, the third generation Raikage  , the Fourth Kazekage. Each of them is a Kage level. Be careful and deal with it. If you can't handle it, they are all Kage after all. In addition to this, there are many other very famous ninjas. Rain  The former leader of the Hidden Village, Sansho Hanzo, Kimimaro the Bone-Blooded One, Sunagakure Puppet Master, Chiyo, the son of the Third Hokage, Asuma Sarutobi, the lover of the Fifth Hokage, Dan, the head of the divided Hyuga clan, Hinata Hiji  Well, the last one is the Kirigakure Seven Ninja Swords of my predecessor." As the coffins rose one after another, ninjas who once made a name for themselves in the ninja world emerged from the coffins.Come.

    Uchiha Madara took a look and said, "Why is there no Hokage in Konoha?"

    "It's not impossible." Kabuto said with a smile: "Although the third generation Hokage of Konoha is old, he is still alive. The fourth generation Hokage was released by you more than ten years ago because of the Kyuubi. When he attacked Konoha, he used the corpse demon  Feng, his soul has been taken away by the God of Death. As for the first and second generation Hokage, they cannot be summoned for the time being because they lack some things, but don't worry, there will be a time to summon them. After I get those things."

    "Forget it, instead of this, I have a question to ask you, Kabuto, does the reincarnation of the dirty land really consume the body of a living person? I also want to know everything related to this technique, including the method of stopping it.  "Uchiha Madara looked at Kabuto.

    "It seems like you still don't believe me, Madara-sama." Kabuto slightly pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose and said, "Aren't we already allies?"

    "Allies? Huh, today we are friends, but tomorrow we may be enemies." Uchiha Madara said coldly: "Things that are beneficial to me may become my hindrance. Reincarnation in the dirt can help me gain strong combat power, but the same  It may become your fighting force to deal with me. As an ally, this kind of thing is the most unreliable."

    "What if I say no, UchihaMadara-sama." Kabutei narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "Then not only will you never get what you want, but it will also cost you your own life." There was a trace of murderous intent in Uchiha Madara's tone, letting people know that he was not just talking casually. At the same time, three pairs of magatama  The Sharingan began to rotate slightly, and in addition, the Rinnegan also seemed to have a slight ripple.

    "It's not good to deal with the Rinnegan here, but if the secret of the reincarnation of the dirty soil is exposed like this, it will be too easy for him." Kabuto was silent, but his brain was spinning at high speed: "But apart from the reincarnation of the dirty soil,  , I also have other trump cards in hand, don¡¯t worry, Madara, we can take our time"

    Thinking of this, Kabuto nodded and said: "I know, but there is no living person in my hands anymore. To use the dirty soil to reincarnate, you need the body of a living person." Uchiha Madara's Sharingan rotated at high speed, and the space fluctuated, and then  Two people fell out of Uchiha Madara's eyes. Kabuto frowned slightly and said, "Are these two guys?"

    "Danzo's subordinates seem to be named Feng and Thor. They are from the Konoha Mountain Clan and the Aburame Clan. I caught Sasuke before he killed Danzo, and I have been using Sharingan to trap them." Uchiha Madara  As he said this, he suddenly stepped forward, grabbed Thor's neck and twisted it suddenly, only to hear a 'click' and the crisp sound of fracture.  "Okay, I've got what you need. I don't need to say anything else."

    "You are really merciless." Kabuto said, and then stepped forward to stand in front of Thor's body. A snake came out from under Kabuto's cloak, and then rolled up Thor's body. Kabuto took out a kunai and slightly  Pierced into Thor's stomach and said: "This technique is a kind of spiritualism. It summons the soul of the deceased from the pure land after death back to this living dirty land. For this, a certain amount of the body of the person to be resurrected is first needed.  The body." As he spoke, Kabuto cut off a very small body, about the size of a thumbnail, then opened a scroll and placed it on the scroll, along with the blood: "As a medium, a part of the flesh of the resurrected person is needed.  It is indispensable. If it cannot be satisfied, it will not be possible to reincarnate in the dirty land. Others, like the Fourth Hokage, whose soul is not in the pure land, cannot be summoned. Because his soul has been taken away by the God of Death." After saying that, everyone will  Thor's body was thrown away because it was no longer needed.  At the same time, a huge humanoid-like technique appeared on the ground, with the wind in the center.

    Kabuto made seals with his hands, and soon countless pieces of paper-like soil suddenly flew around, completely surrounding the wind.  "Ahhhhhhhh." Feng, who was supposed to be restrained and unable to speak or move, suddenly broke free from his restraints and let out a scream.  In the blink of an eye, Feng's screams disappeared, and at the same time, the soil completely merged with Feng's body, and at the same time changed Feng's appearance into that of Thor.

    "This is" Thor said doubtfully, and Kabuto took out a kunai with a charm on it: "In this way, the living body is used as a container, and this technique is completed. It was originally  Designed by the Second Hokage and completed by Orochimaru-sama, it is the greatest legacy left to the world, and it is also the greatest forbidden technique in the world." As he spoke, Kabuto stuffed the kunai from Thor's back into the back of his head: "Use this spell to suppress it.  personality and give orders, the resurrected person will regain his original strength, and at the same time there will be no threat of death, and he will become a pawn that obeys my orders."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 644 The Nine-Tails Replacement

    Chapter 644 The Nine-Tails Substitute

    "Will the power be fully restored?" Uchiha Madara asked.

    "That's right." Kabuto said with a smile: "Not only the power, but also Uzumaki Nagato's samsara eye can be maintained. In other words, if a ninja reincarnated from dirty soil was a blood-stained boundary person in life, then after resurrection  He is also a blood-stained boundary person." Kabuto paused slightly and said: "I once wanted to resurrect Uchiha Shisui, but I couldn't find Uchiha Shisui's body. If I want to resurrect Danzo,  His body is still needed"

    "Don't get too carried away, Yakushi Kabuto." Madara Uchiha interrupted Kabuto coldly.

    Kabuto said indifferently: "Forget it, there are enough chess pieces anyway, even if you don't need to continue summoning, that's fine. There is no need to continue summoning for the time being."

    "The technique of 'Ultimate Earth Reincarnation' is so easy to use, so it must be accompanied by some risks or a price?" Uchiha Madara said: "There is nothing in this world that does not require a price. Ordinary ninjutsu requires paying for chakra.  Practicing chakra requires a lot of time and effort.¡±

    "Haha" Kabuto laughed darkly: "The most outstanding thing about this technique is that it does not pose any risk to the user, and it does not require the user to pay any price. The price required is only  It¡¯s just what I just said, the resurrected person has a certain amount of flesh and the body of a living person.¡±

    "You said this technique has no risks or costs?" Uchiha Madara confirmed again.

    "It's true, there is no risk in the technique of 'Dirty Earth Reincarnation' No, there is only one." Kabuto said as if he suddenly remembered something.

    "?" Uchiha Madara looked at Kabuto, not wanting to miss a word.

    "Because 'Earth Reincarnation' is such an outstanding and powerful technique, the reputation of the caster will soon spread to every corner of the world." Kabuto said with a smile: "One day I will become a Uchiha better than you.  Madara is also a famous ninja. As an intellectual who is rich in knowledge, I don¡¯t like to become like this, because it will only become the target of public criticism"

    "I told you, don't get too carried away." Uchiha Madara's samsara eyes condensed, giving Kabuto a huge sense of oppression, and Kabuto put away his previous expression and became serious.  Uchiha Madara then said: "Everything has its opposite, and no one can change it. Don't be too careless."

    "I understand, thank you for your advice." Kabuto said with a serious look: "If there is any risk in the technique of 'Dirty Earth Reincarnation', then it is the risk of me revealing the secret of this technique to you"

    "" Uchiha Madara didn't speak, turned around and said: "Okay, then it's time for me to leave. Intellectuals are the most suitable for sinister personalities."

    "Wait a minute." Uchiha Madara said, "You haven't told me yet how to prevent 'Reincarnation in the Dirty Land'."

    "Yeah, I almost forgot." Kabuto said with a smile on his face: "Even if this technique kills the caster, I can't stop it. On the contrary, if I die, the resurrected person will fall into a state of madness.  , crazily attacking everyone who is close, so how to stop it? It's actually very simple. Just control me." Kabuto looked at the Sharingan in Uchiha Madara's left eye and said: "As long as you control me, then  It's equivalent to controlling all the ninjas who were resurrected by me. For example, use your Sharingan. If you want to relieve it, just control me and use the seals of Xu (pinyin: xu) Wu and Yin to 'relieve'  That¡¯s it, and then there¡¯s the matter of sealing the souls of those reincarnated in the dirt. As for the rest, it¡¯s just useless work.¡±

    "I hope this will be true." Uchiha Madara said.

    "I don't have the courage to deceive you." Kabuto said, "Okay, now that I have told you everything about 'The Reincarnation of the Earth', it's time for me to leave. Just think of this as your new fighting power. I have already  Give them all orders to rush to the battlefield." Kabuto pointed to Thor next to him and said: "Then see you next time, Uchiha Madara." After saying that, Kabuto left the place directly.  As Kabuto left, all the super powerful ninjas around him who had been resurrected by the Reincarnation of the Earth opened their eyes, and then suddenly disappeared.  It's just that Uchiha Madara didn't see the weird smile that rose at the corner of Kabuto's mouth after he turned around.

    "It's useless, Uchiha Madara." Kabuto said silently in his heart: "Even if you know the method to crack the 'Ultimate Earth Reincarnation', it will be of no use. As long as I have the 'Ultimate Earth Reincarnation' and the other technique  , then I am an invincible existence, even if you collect all the nine tailed beasts, it will be useless, and one day I will unravel the psychology of the Sage of Six Paths."

    Uchiha Madara looked at Kabuto's figure until Kabuto was completely out of sight before he said, "I think he's already letting White Zetsu's spores follow him."

      "Of course." A plant similar to a pitcher plant suddenly appeared on the ground behind Uchiha Madara, and then the leaves opened, and a black and white person came out, but the white half was just a ball of slime.  of things, and the rest is just Black Zetsu.

    Uchiha Madara nodded slightly and said: "Well, Black Zetsu, it's almost time for you to start the work there."

    "Yes, I understand." Hei Jue slowly sank down and said, "I have found out the address. You will be able to hear the news soon." Hei Jue paused slightly and said, "Yes.  Compared with this, Bai Jue accidentally found something interesting, I think maybe you will be interested."

    " Uchiha Madara was slightly startled. He knew Black Zetsu and knew that he would never do anything without a target, let alone say some irrelevant things in this situation, so Uchiha Madara hesitated.  He finally spoke.

    "Kyuubi." Black Zetsu said: "When you released the Kyuubi and attacked Konoha, the Kyuubi was beaten by the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato and the Kyuubi escaped from your control. At the same time, the Kyuubi was sealed in his own body.  Inside the body of his son Namikaze Naruto, but Namikaze Naruto is indeed the son of the fourth generation Hokage Namikaze Minato. His growth is surprising. Now he has grown to the point that you cannot easily capture it, so you want  Catching the Kyuubi has become difficult"

    "Hei Zetsu, let's talk about the topic directly." Uchiha Madara directly interrupted Black Zetsu's words.

    The corner of Black Zetsu's mouth raised slightly: "It is said that when the Nine-Tails attacked Konoha and was sealed by the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato, he collected the Nine-Tails chakra scattered around, and then imitated the Fourth Hokage to use it.  This chakra was sealed in his son's body, making his son become a being similar to a jinchuriki, but not a jinchuriki."

    "Is it related to us?" Uchiha Madara asked.

    "According to the information Bai Zeze has received, the kid who sealed the Nine-Tails Chakra is as different as heaven and earth compared to Namikaze Naruto. Although he is the same age as Namikaze Naruto, his current strength has barely reached the special level.  Just a jounin. Of course, this is not important. What is important is that when the nine-tailed chakra in his body loses control, he will lose his mind and then transform into a tailed beast"

    "Tailed beast transformation" Uchiha Madara was slightly startled: "Do you mean there will be a second Kyuubi?"

    "I didn't say that." Black Zetsu vetoed, and then said again: "However, this brat has indeed turned into a tailed beast, just like Naruto Namikaze when he turned into a tailed beast, and he has completely eliminated Bai Zetsu's investigation.  The nine-tailed chakra in this kid's body is constantly increasing, especially when he transforms into a tailed beast. As the tail behind him increases, the nine-tailed chakra also continues to increase. If he can transform into a tailed beast,  At that time, he can directly reach the level of Kyuubi, and maybe he can become the second Kyuubi."

    "Although I don't really believe that a second Kyuubi will appear, but" Uchiha Madara turned around and looked at Black Zetsu: "Where is he now? And investigate everything about him.  clear."

    "Hey, I knew you would be interested." Hei Jue said, and at the same time he took out a scroll and said: "White Jue has already investigated clearly. The kid's name is Kong, and he was one of the twelve guards of the Land of Fire.  Kazuma, his father who faked his death a few years ago led him to make a big fuss in Konoha. Later, his father was killed by Sarutobi Asuma, and he disappeared after transforming into a tailed beast until not long after.  Before, Bai Jue accidentally discovered his figure in a very hidden valley in the Land of Fire. He and one of his father's subordinates called "Fudo" lived peacefully. If he hadn't felt the power of the Nine-Tails  If you don't have enough chakra, you might miss it. Well, the details are in this scroll, and for the convenience of identification, Bai Jue also took a photo and inserted it inside."

    Uchiha Madara stepped forward and took the scroll and said: "Okay, I will handle this matter personally. You can go and carry out your mission." After saying that, Uchiha Madara started to read directly, Black Zetsu's  His body sank again and he said, "Yes, then I'll set off." After saying that, Hei Jue completely melted into the ground.  Uchiha Madara read the scroll, and then the three pairs of magatama in the Sharingan eye of his left eye rotated slightly, and he saw a fluctuation in the surrounding space, and the scroll disappeared directly into Uchiha Madara's left eye.

    "It seems that I can really replace Kyuubi." Uchiha Madara's eyes flashed with color and said: "If I can really replace Kyuubi, then my plan is almost completed. In this case, I must personally  Just take a trip. Are you free? I hope you won't disappoint me" The three pairs of magatama in Uchiha Madara's Sharingan rotated again, and the surrounding space fluctuated. Uchiha Madara's entire body  It disappeared directly into the eyes.

    Group 96048801

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 645 The Seclusion of Sora

    In the Kingdom of Fire, somewhere in a hidden valley, this is a very beautiful valley with spring-like weather all year round, birds singing and flowers fragrant. A young man is lying in a sea of ??flowers, and butterflies fly over him from time to time.  The young man stretched out his hand to catch it, and the butterfly flew away immediately after being frightened. A smile appeared on the young man's face, but suddenly the smile solidified. The young man held his right hand tightly, and a powerful evil chakra continued to emerge from his right hand.  .

    "Kong, what's wrong with you?" A burly middle-aged man came to the young man, Kong, and said anxiously: "It's happening again! Hold on, Kong, in the past few years, you  I've been holding on all this time. Don't give up now, Sora." The skin on Sora's right hand was slightly cracked.

    "Ah" Kong suddenly let out a scream, but the cracks on his right hand stopped, and soon the cracked skin fell off, revealing the new skin inside, "Fufufuhu  " Kong couldn't help but breathe heavily, but a smile appeared on his face.

    "Well done, Kong." The middle-aged man helped Kong up and said with a smile, "You win again." As he said this, the burly and strong man couldn't help but shed tears from the corners of his eyes.

    "Uncle Fudo, it looks ugly when you cry." Kong said weakly, leaning on the burly man.

    "Uncle didn't cry. He was so happy." The mineral man said, and at the same time wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes and supported Sora: "Over the years, the Nine-Tails chakra in your body has been changing from time to time.  Rampage, uncle has no choice but to rely on your own will to suppress it. Every time you use up all your mental energy to suppress it. Every time you have to endure great pain in order to give the Nine-Tails chakra to  Suppress it, but it has never lost control over the years, and my uncle is really happy. It¡¯s just that the Nine-Tails¡¯ chakra rages more and more frequently, from once every few months to now almost every day.  In just a few years, it has developed to this point, Sora, I¡¯m worried that one day you won¡¯t be able to stand it anymore.¡±

    "Yes, I don't know why, the chakra of the Nine-Tails is becoming more and more active." Sora was helped to a small pavilion not far away, sitting on a stone bench, Sora's right hand was placed on his stomach and said:  "Before, Kyuubi's chakra has never been violent, but since I met that person, the chakra in my body has never been calm. By the way, Uncle Fudo, how is that person doing now?"

    "I haven't been out for more than ten days. There is no news in this valley, so I don't have any new news about that person." Fu Fu shook his head.

    "That's right." Sora nodded and said; "We only know that last time, he led his men to cause trouble in the Kingdom of Iron, and then the five major ninja countries, the Kingdom of Iron, and the Snow Hidden Village where that person was located announced the establishment of ninjas  United forces, the Fourth Ninja World War broke out. I don¡¯t know anything about it after that. I only know that the person seemed to be heading to Kumogakure Village.¡±

    "But, speaking of it, Sora." Fudo said with some confusion: "That person was very hostile to you back then. No, it should be said that he had murderous intentions. Logically speaking, if you and he had a similar experience, he should be  He should be considerate of you, just like he is with the fifth Kazekage of Sunagakure Village, but during the battle with you, he not only did not stay at all, but also insisted on killing you. Why on earth is this?  ?¡±

    Kong's face darkened and he said: "I don't know either. It was only after I met my father that I realized that I still have the chakra of the Nine Tails in my body. Before that, I knew that I had powerful chakra in my body, but  I never knew it clearly, and no one in the temple would tell me this. I remember that the first time I met him, he tried to kill me first, and I am still afraid of that murderous aura."

    "Speaking of it, it is indeed the case." Fusha shook his head and said with a smile: "Forget it, Kong, don't think about these things anymore, it's useless. If you really want to know, I'm afraid you can only ask that person.  , but even though a few years have passed, if you meet him again, there is no guarantee that he will not attack you again, and his strength may have already reached the shadow level, and Sora, you have been trapped by the Kyuubi in your body over the years.  Chakra exhaustion makes it impossible to practice at all, and my strength has not improved much. And my strength has also reached its peak. I have been unable to break through in these years. Facing him, with our current strength, Sora, I am afraid that we will not even have a chance to escape.  nothing."

    "Yes, that person is indeed a rare genius. At the age of less than 20, his strength has reached the shadow level." A wry smile appeared on Sora's face and he said: "Countless people in this world want to reach this level.  Kage level, but many people can't even break through the chunin level and can only stay at the chunin stage all their lives. Even some people who are conceited geniuses can only enter the jounin stage. Very few people can reach the elite jonin level. I have been since I was a child.  I think he is a genius, and he is invincible in all the temples. Even Master Dilu said,??When I was my age, my strength was far inferior to mine, but even so, I never relaxed in my training. Before I was 15 years old, I broke through the chuunin and became a jounin. If there was no obstacle from the chakra of Kyuubi, I would  His current strength is estimated to have reached the level of an elite Jonin, but he has already entered the Kage level. Compared with him, I used to be really arrogant.  "Song is not jealous, because the difference in strength between the two sides is too big. He doesn't even have the heart to be jealous. Jealousy only exists between two people who are not very different from each other. If the difference in strength between two people is too big, it will never be the same.  If it cannot be made up for, then there will be no jealousy, because there is no qualification for jealousy.

    "Okay, Sora, don't think about it. After all, so many years have passed." Fudo said: "And since we came to this valley, we have lived peacefully for several years. These past few years have been peaceful days.  , We are living a good life, aren't we? And I'm afraid we won't leave this valley and enter the ninja world in the future. We'd better forget all those things about the ninja world, and we will continue to live a peaceful life here in the future."

    "Yes." Kong stretched his body slightly and said with a smile: "Life here is very peaceful. I like life here, and there are many animals here, and life is not lonely. I have always wanted to know, that  Why would people target me like that? But now that I think about it, what can I do even if I know it? As long as I can continue to live such a peaceful life"

    "Really, that's it. No wonder you can't compare to Namikaze Naruto." A voice suddenly sounded, interrupting Sora's words.

    "Who is it? Come out!" Fudo shouted immediately, and at the same time stepped forward to protect Sora, and Sora's expression became serious.  He and Fudo have lived here in seclusion for several years. Except for Fudo occasionally going out to buy some necessities of life, he has never left the valley at all. Moreover, this valley is very hidden. There is a path leading outside at the beginning.  But since Fudo and Sora lived in the valley, Fudo used his own ninjutsu to change the terrain. The path disappeared directly, and countless roads appeared underground. Without Fudo's guidance, I'm afraid anyone  There is no way to go through the underground passage, but will ordinary people still go to the underground passage after finding that there is no road in front of them?

    This is completely impossible, so under normal circumstances, no one would come here at all, but now there is a sudden sound, which may very well represent danger.

    "Okay, then I'll just come out." Hearing Fudo's loud shout, the voice said directly, and Fudo and Sora quickly paid attention.  Then a wave of whirlpool spots appeared in the space in front of the two people, and a person appeared from the space fluctuations.

    "Space Ninjutsu, and three pairs of Magatama Sharingan. Wait, the other eye is" Fudo looked at the other party in fear and said, "That one is, it's unmistakable, it's three  The reincarnation eye, the leader of the large pupil technique, and you" Fudo looked at the other party, the fear in his eyes became more and more intense: "You are Uchiha Madara.  Madara Uchiha declares war among the Five Kages, triggering the Fourth Shinobi War.¡±

    "Oh, it turns out you know my identity." Uchiha Madara looked at it and said, "But that's okay, so I don't need to introduce myself. But, from the conversation you just had, it seems that although you are living in seclusion,  Here, the news is not available, but if you go out occasionally, you can still hear something."

    "What are you doing here, Mom? Uchiha Madara." Fudo looked at Uchiha Madara and said, "The two of us probably don't have anything. Is it what you want?"

    "You don't, but he does." Uchiha Madara pointed at Sora, and at the same time the three pairs of magatama in Uchiha Madara's left eye began to rotate: "I never thought that someone would seal the Nine-Tails' chakra in the human body.  , thus creating an existence similar to a Jinchuuriki. But it is estimated that your father collected all the chakra released by the Nine Tails, otherwise, you would not have so much chakra in your body. Hehe  , It¡¯s really interesting. This nine-tails chakra actually extended an evil consciousness again, although this consciousness is still incomplete." After speaking, Uchiha Madara looked at Sora and said: "I need the nine-tails chakra, but  Although Namikaze Naruto, the Jinchuuriki of the Kyuubi, is not as powerful as me, if I want to capture him, it is not that simple. You just happened to be the first to take the lead. Yes, yes, it seems that even God is helping me.  "

    "Don't even think about it." Fudo shouted. At the same time, he had already assumed a fighting posture. Sora also assumed a fighting posture. "I want to do it anyway." Uchiha Madara's mouth showed a smile, but it was blocked by the mask.  Just can't see it.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 646 The Nine-Tails Substitute was successfully captured

    "It's really vulnerable." Uchiha Madara shook off the non-existent dust on his coat and said: "Compared to Namikaze Naruto, the difference in strength is really huge, not only his own strength, but also  Even the power after the tailed beast transformation is so different. You know, if it is Namikaze Naruto, his power makes me very afraid, especially after the tailed beast transformation, it makes me even more afraid.  Ah. As for you, you can't even let me have fun." As he spoke, Uchiha Madara put the fan in his hand behind his back, then took a step forward, stretched out his hand and pressed it on a tailed beast with five tails behind him.  , like a small Kyuubi on Sora, but at this time, Sora was completely unconscious, and without moving, he also fell next to Sora. His injuries were much more serious than Sora's, and his right hand was bent irregularly.  His head was covered with blood.

    At this time, the three pairs of Magatama Sharingan rotated, and the space fluctuated. Sora, in the tailed beast state, disappeared directly into Uchiha Madara's eyes.  Uchiha Madara stood up, and the space around him began to fluctuate again. At this time, Uchiha Madara's feet suddenly tightened, and Fufu used his left hand to grasp Uchiha Madara's right foot.

    "You're still alive." Uchiha Madara squatted down slightly, looked at the motionless head, reached out and grabbed the motionless head and said: "Isn't it nice to lie on the ground and keep pretending?"

    "What do you want to do with Sora?" Fudo looked at Madara Uchiha and asked.

    "Not so good?" Uchiha Madara said: "You can rest assured that I will not kill him, and I will take good care of him, at least until I capture the Eight-Tails?"

    "What is your purpose? Uchiha Madara." Fudo looked at Uchiha Madara.

    "Oh, you don't seem to know." Uchiha Madara paused slightly and said, "But that's right, you live in seclusion here, and you don't know much about me. As for other things, it's normal not to know.  Then I will tell you, I declared war on the five great ninja villages, the purpose is to make them hand over the eight-tailed and nine-tailed jinch¨±riki. I already have seven of the nine great tailed beasts in the world, as long as I collect the remaining  Two of them, then I can fuse the chakra of the nine tailed beasts to resurrect the strongest tailed beast, the Ten-Tails. Because the Six Paths Sage was the Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails back then, and the Jinchuriki sealing system was passed down to him from the Six Paths Sage, and  The Nine Tailed Beasts are because the Sage of Six Paths believed that the power of the Ten Tails in his body was too powerful and could not be controlled by future generations, so he divided the Ten Tails' chakra into nine to form the Nine Tailed Beasts. So I want to resurrect the Ten Tails.  , and then let yourself become the Jinchuriki of the Ten-Tails, and finally become an existence that surpasses the Sage of Six Paths."

    "Is this how the Nine Tailed Beasts came about?" Fudo was stunned for a moment, but then asked: "Then why don't you just go and capture the Eight-Tailed and Nine-Tailed Beasts? Why do you want to catch them empty?"

    Uchiha Madara picked up Fudo and said, "Didn't I tell you? Namikaze Naruto, the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails, is very powerful. It's not that easy to catch him, not to mention that he is also proficient in space ninja."  Technique, the Flying Thunder God Technique, the Flying Thunder God Technique left behind by his father, the Fourth Hokage. In this case, it would be even more difficult to catch him, so I have been thinking about whether I should catch him.  Two people related to him came to threaten him, but judging from his past deeds, it would be very easy for him to go berserk and ignore him, which would be very risky, so I have been unable to make a decision. But I didn't expect it to happen here.  A substitute for the Kyuubi has appeared." A smile appeared on Uchiha Madara's face under the mask: "I could have killed both of you at once, just to see your power, no, I should say, to see the substitute.  Is the power of the nine tails on my body able to replace the real nine tails, so I played with you for a while. However, the power burst out from the tail beast transformation just now is not inferior to the chakra of the real nine tails. So this substitute is qualified.  Now I want to take him back, and I will feed him delicious food. After I capture the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki, I will extract the Nine-Tails Chakra from his body and use it to resurrect the Ten-Tails.  , although the Jinchuriki's tailed beast will die after being extracted, but he is not a real Jinchuriki, so I think he probably won't die."

    "Let him go." Fudo stretched out his left hand and grabbed Uchiha Madara's collar tightly and said, "Let him go!"

    "This can't be done." The Uchiha fan behind Madara Uchiha had appeared at some point and was about to kill Fudo. Even the fan had hit Fudo's face, less than three millimeters away.  Uchiha Madara suddenly put away his uchiwa fan, put it behind his back again, and said without moving: "I remember that in the battle just now, that brat seemed to have exploded the nine-tails chakra because of you.  , and then it transformed into a tailed beast. And originally it was just a tailed beast that transformed into a three-tailed beast, but when I saw you completely defeated by me and thought you were dead, you directly evolved into a five-tailed beast. It seems that you are very important to that kid.  .¡±

    "You want??What?  Fu Fu asked in surprise.

    Uchiha Madara said casually: "It's not a big deal, but I just discovered that although that kid can be a substitute for the Nine-Tails, the Nine-Tails chakra in him is really too little. This little chakra  It's not enough at all, but fortunately, he has a common weakness with other ninjas who are jinchuriki, that is, once they recognize someone, they will desperately protect that person even if they pay the price of their lives.  And you are the person he recognizes. If it is for you, he will continue to stimulate the nine-tailed chakra in his body. In addition, the nine-tailed chakra in his body has already produced a incomplete consciousness. As long as he can  If I use you and this incomplete consciousness, the Nine-Tails' chakra will definitely increase dramatically, and I might even become the second Nine-Tails."

    "It's not important." Fudo said loudly: "Song is Lord Kazuma's son. I am just a servant of Lord Kazuma. Sora is my young master. Of course, the young master is extremely important to me, but you  Have you ever seen a young man take servants seriously? At the worst, he just needs to change his servants."

    "Oh, really?" Uchiha Madara asked, his Sharingan and Rinnegan staring at the same time.  Fudo turned his head slightly, not looking into Uchiha Madara's eyes, because what he just said could deceive others, but he couldn't deceive himself. What's more, Fudo himself didn't even believe what he said, let alone Uchiha Madara.  .

    "Of course." Fudo said stiffly: "When Lord Kazuma sealed the Nine-Tails' chakra in Master Kong Master Kong's body, I was also involved. Over the years, Nine-Tails' chakra has been sealed.  Carat caused great trouble to Master Kong and seriously affected Master Kong's life. Master Kong, who was supposed to live a happy life, was living in a life like hell. Therefore, Master Kong should hate me to the core.  That's right. I'm afraid Master Kong wants you to kill me. How could he inspire powerful power for me even though he knows there is danger? It's just that Master Kong is trapped here by me, so he deliberately pretends to be very close to me.  His purpose is nothing more than to know the way out from me."

    Uchiha Madara's Sharingan turned slightly, looked at Fuji who turned his face sideways, and said: "Oh, really, if that's the case, then why don't you turn around, look at my Sharingan and say, because  You are afraid, afraid that my Sharingan will see through your lies, so you dare not look into my eyes."

    "Huh, believe it or not, it's up to you." Fudo closed his eyes and stopped talking.

    "Haha." Uchiha Madara chuckled and said: "Do you think I would come here without knowing anything about the situation? I have already investigated clearly. When I and Ma made trouble in Konoha, they originally wanted to use thunder  The forbidden escape technique 'Thunder Dream Thunder' came to destroy the entire Konoha, but it was destroyed by Konoha's ninjas. In this case, the brat became his last trump card. The result was obvious that the brat was out of control, and Kyuubi  The chakra went wild, and he turned into a tailed beast. Later, Namikaze Naruto met the kid, but for some reason, Namikaze Naruto suddenly became murderous. He didn't care at all and just wanted to kill that kid.  Kid, although Namikaze Naruto didn't use all his power, not even the power of the Nine-Tails too much, that kid was still no match, even if he had turned into a tailed beast, in the final attack, this kid  He was directly knocked away. Originally, his life would be ended by Namikaze Naruto, but you ignored your own life and death, saved him at the critical moment, and escaped at the same time. Then you came here and lived in seclusion until  Now, as his savior back then, and the two of you have relied on each other, and have lived in this valley for so many years, I am afraid that your status in his mind has already far surpassed that of this kid's father."

    At this point, Uchiha Madara paused slightly and said: "Finally, even if everything you said is true, and your relationship with that brat is really just an ordinary follower and young master, then if I kill you, the follower, then  The young master wouldn't have any objections? What's more, I'm just using you as a test to test whether he really has feelings for you. If he really approves of you, then he will definitely do it when he sees you like this.  He wants to find a way to save you, and his only way is probably to inspire the stronger power of the Nine-Tails chakra. As for if I don't care about you, then I have nothing to lose, right?"

    "Uchiha" A trace of anxiety flashed in Fudo's eyes, but he had just said three words when the space in front of him fluctuated, and then he disappeared to the left of Uchiha Madara.  In the eyes.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 647 The Gathering of Daimyos

    Somewhere in the world.  in some narrow valleys.  A tall building is in the valley. Dozens of carriages are entering the building. The fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei and beside her is Chojuro, one of the current Seven Ninja Swordsmen. The two of them are carrying a lot of people.  Ninjas carefully guarded the surroundings.  Let the Fifth Mizukage personal bodyguard work part-time as a guard, which shows the energy possessed by the adults here.

    "Is this the place where we are going to live next? It is really a narrow place." A carriage at the front opened the curtain slightly, and a man in his fifties or sixties, dressed in gorgeous clothes, looked around and said:  "But Mizukage-sama, this ninja war is different from previous situations. We daimyo and politicians will probably become very beneficial hostages. We came here from our respective countries in accordance with your instructions. Next, it is you  It's time to carry out your mission." He said with a slight pause: "The mission of the ninja is to protect our safety."

    Terumi Mei showed a charming smile on her face and said: "That's why I am here. Your Highness, the Daimyo of the Land of Frost, will also serve as the president to protect you and the Daimyos and dignitaries of other countries from now on."

    "Really? Then I'm relieved." The Daimyo of the Kingdom of Frost nodded slightly, then looked at the tall building in front of him and said: "Then Master Mizukage, besides me, who else has arrived?"

    "You are the last one." Terumi Mei said with a smile: "Before you, the daimyo and dignitaries of the five great ninja countries have already arrived, and then the daimyo-highness of the Snow Country also arrived. The daimyo-highnesses of other countries have also arrived.  They have all arrived, except for some daimyo from some countries who are still unwilling to come here despite our efforts to persuade them, everyone else has arrived, and you are the last one."

    "Really? It turns out that I and these people are already the last batch." The Daimyo of the Kingdom of Frost nodded slightly, then stopped talking and hid in the carriage again.  Terumi Mei no longer followed, but watched the carriage drive into the building.

    Terumi Mei looked around and said: "Okay, everyone, listen, the vigilance must not be relaxed immediately. Divide all personnel into three shifts, and each shift will be on guard for eight hours!" "Yes." The ninjas around him responded.  , and then went to deal with it individually.

    "Mizukage-sama." Kinai's figure fell behind Terumi Mei and said: "I have set up a perception barrier underground, and also arranged a landslide barrier. If anyone wants to invade from the underground, as long as  As soon as the perception barrier is touched, the landslide barrier will be activated immediately. At that time, a landslide will occur underground. If people stay down, they will be buried alive immediately. Even if they can survive, they will definitely  There is no way to escape. And all the barriers I set up are connected. When one barrier is lifted, other barriers will immediately be triggered. When the time comes, the sound will be booming, and anyone who is not dead can hear it. When the time comes to fight,  The matter may have to be left to you, Mizukage-sama, to take charge of."

    "Of course, but I still have to thank you for your hard work. Lord Kinai." Terumi Mei turned around and looked at Uzumaki Kinai with long fiery red hair and said: "Originally, these things should be done by ourselves, but in the end we are still in trouble.  you."

    "No, you are too polite." Uzumaki Kinai shook his head slightly and said: "The Fourth Ninja War broke out. Uchiha Madara has power beyond everyone's imagination. This power cannot be competed by one or two people.  Yes, now is the time for everyone to work together to fight against Uchiha Madara. At this time, I am honored to be able to help you."

    "No, this is not a small problem. If there is no one, I must send people to form a team to monitor underground activities. At that time, the already insufficient manpower will become even more scarce. Now, at least there will be some spare time.  There are many people on guard." Terumi Mei looked at the building and said: "In this case, we will have more power to protect all the daimyo."

    "Speaking of this, Mizukage-sama, why do you want to bring all the daimyo and gather them together?" Uzumaki Kina looked at the building and said, "Although this place is hidden, it does not mean that it will not be discovered.  , if this place is discovered, I believe Uchiha Madara will definitely come down personally or send capable men. By then, all the daimyo will be caught in one sweep. After all, as long as these daimyo and dignitaries are captured and used as threats, not only  It will damage the morale of our coalition forces, and even allow the daimyo ninjas to leave the ninja coalition and join the Akatsuki side. Even if they do not join the Akatsuki, it is inevitable to leave any coalition forces. After all, it is necessary for them to abandon their daimyo and ignore them.  Impossible. By then our strength will plummet. Then in this war, we will be completely passive. No, it should be said that we will not even have a chance to fight back." After a slight pause, Uzumaki Kinai once again  He said: "Of course, it doesn't have to be captured. As long as these daimyo are killed, the ninjas of all countries will be in turmoil because of the daimyo's death."??At the same time, there may even be direct turmoil within the country. At that time, if you have too much time to take care of yourself, what ability will you have to serve in any coalition army?  "

    Mei Terumi smiled slightly and said: "Yes, but we can only do this, can't we? Although we have established a coalition army, in terms of numbers and high-end combat power, we are above Akatsuki, but we also have many shortcomings.  . First of all, most of the ninjas come from various countries. Before that, everyone may be allies, they may be strangers, and they are more likely to be enemies. Just like our Kirigakure Village and Snow Hidden Village, the Country of Whirlpool is in our water.  However, in the battle of Whirlpool City, nearly 200,000 of our Water Kingdom¡¯s troops were buried in the belly of the fish. You and I have already fallen into a state of immortality. For example, you, Master Qinai, if you are the Water Kingdom,  If the country attacks the Kingdom of Whirlpool, then now, you will enter in a carriage just like the Daimyo of the Kingdom of Frost. I don¡¯t want to distinguish who was right and who was wrong in what happened back then, because as long as it is involved with the country,  Then there is no right or wrong in anything, only interests."

    Terumi Mei paused slightly and then continued: "If Akatsuki makes things too big and serious this time, I'm afraid our two countries will still be hostile, and we simply won't be able to work together to fight Uchiha Madara as we do now. But this alliance is very difficult.  Fragile, so fragile that it will break at the touch of a touch. In order to consolidate this alliance, the daimyo from various countries are gathered together. As long as the daimyo can live in harmony, it will slightly affect your two villages and all the ninjas of the alliance. Let  They can work together." Terumi Mei said with a slight pause: "And when the daimyo gather together, although it is easy to be caught in one fell swoop, it is also easier to defend. What's more, if the daimyo are not gathered together, then the daimyo will  They must stay in their respective countries. Not only will they need the protection of ninjas, but they will also be easily defeated by the Akatsuki organization. In this case, it is better to gather all the daimyo. This will not only prevent them from being defeated individually.  At the same time, you can also concentrate more strength to protect, and you can even allocate part of your strength to join the ninja coalition to compete with Akatsuki on the battlefield, so overall, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages."

    "It's exactly the same as what Sanada said." Uzumaki Kina said with a smile.

    "Sanada?" Terumi Mei was slightly startled.

    Uzumaki Kina smiled softly and said: "Kanexiang Sanada is Naruto's powerful general. Although he is not very strong and is just an ordinary jounin, Naruto's evaluation of him is, 'and Konoha Nara'  People of the same clan are born to be strategists. Mizukage-sama, you must also know that the Snow Country has expanded too quickly, causing its foundation to be unstable. Now the Ninja World War has broken out, and all the forces in the country have been mobilized. At the same time, even His Highness the Daimyo  They all left the Country of Snow and came here. Some people in the country would take the opportunity to take action. Originally, according to Naruto's intention, he had no time to play with them now and would deal with them directly. However, Kanada Sanada took the initiative to ask for orders to stay in the Country of Snow to guard them.  He said something similar to Mizukage-sama."

    "Really!" Terumi Mei smiled and nodded: "Sanada Kanaki, it's rare for someone to have the same views as me."

    "Kinai-sama." Minako came out from a distance at this time, bowed slightly to Terumi Mei, and then said: "Kinai-sama, His Highness the Daimyo is looking for you."

    "Xiaoyuki?" Uzumaki Kina responded, Minako nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, it seems that because I came here suddenly, I feel a little uneasy. Although I didn't show it, I can see it."

    "I understand." Uzumaki Kinai nodded, then bowed slightly to Terumi Mei: "Then Mizukage-sama, I will leave first." Terumi Mei nodded slightly and said: "Please do as you please, Kinai-sama.  "Kina nodded slightly and stepped into the building with Minako.

    "Mizukage-sama." Chojuro, who was beside Terumi Mei, called softly.

    Terumi Mei shook her head slightly, and said with a brightened look: "Okay, Chojuro, let's go in too, and then we'll inspect it carefully to make sure there are no omissions, and then let's have a good rest." "Yes, Mizukage-sama"  ." Chojuro responded immediately. For him, Terumi Mei's words were everything.

    In the building, many famous people gathered together. They talked and passed the time. After all, after coming here, they put down all the work in their hands and had no entertainment activities, which made their lives seem boring, but still.  The good thing is that there are still a lot of famous people from various countries, and chatting together is a good way to pass the time.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 648

    The Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei is taking his confidants, Chojuro and several ninjas to inspect the security situation of various posts. Of course, those who can come here and be ordered to protect the daimyo and dignitaries are all very elite ninja troops. Each of them  They all have strong strength and awareness as ninjas. Although on the surface, there is no one around except for a patrol team, but in the eyes of the Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei, the surrounding defenses are still very tight.  Countless ninjas disguise themselves as various common or existing things and closely monitor the surroundings. They are the real warning force, also commonly known as 'hidden sentries'

    Terumi Mei looked at it and shook his head slightly and said: "Although the security is tight, it can only block people with a shadow level or lower. If there are shadow-level characters, as long as we spend a little time, we can also step in here without noticing.  ." He paused slightly and said: "Master Qinai has already arranged a strict semicircular barrier on the ground. In this case, we don't have to worry about the underground for the time being. Originally, we wanted to set up a barrier on the ground as well.  , this way you can almost feel at ease, you just need to be ready for war at any time, but in this case, it is easy to cause mistakes. After all, on the ground, some small animals can easily trigger the barrier, and if you are not careful,  , even within us, it is easy to trigger. After all, although we are bringing over the daimyo and the dignitaries from various countries, they are not the only ones who have stepped here. After all, some personnel are still needed to serve the daimyo. These personnel can easily trigger the barrier."

    Chojuro nodded and said: "Yes, because there is no barrier on the ground. So we set up a large number of spider silk threads invisible to the naked eye on the city wall, and all the spider silk threads are connected to alarms. As long as someone does not enter from the door  Here, when he enters, he will definitely draw these spider threads and trigger the alarm. Unless the other party knows that there are spider threads nearby and also possesses space ninjutsu, no one can invade here."

    "Well, it's not bad." Terumi Mei nodded slightly and said: "In this case, you can feel a little more at ease. As long as the person coming is not Uchiha Madara himself, then you can find out in advance." As Terumi Mei said, the corner of her mouth showed  With a wry smile, he said: "Speaking of which, if it is really Uchiha Madara who comes here, I really don't have much chance of winning. I know my own strength. If I face Uchiha Madara, I don't have much chance of winning."

    "This" Chojuro hesitated slightly, and then said: "Lord Mizukage, would you like me to return to Kumogakure Village for help?"

    "The war has begun. Although the Ninja United Army has a large number of people, it is very likely that these numbers will not be enough when they go to the battlefield. After all, Uchiha Madara cannot declare war on us without any preparation. This war must be very tragic.  The attrition of the Ninja United Army may be very large, and there will be a shortage of personnel. I'm afraid it won't be long before some of the ninjas here will have to be mobilized to support the front line. What's more, the battle has not yet begun, and we don't know whether the enemy will discover this place. Just  Just because I am not Uchiha Madara's opponent, and because Uchiha Madara may come back here, do I ask for help from the coalition forces?" Mei Terumi said with a smile.

    Chojuro was stunned for a moment, not knowing how to answer.  Terumi Mei shook his head slightly and said: "Okay, Chojuro, don't worry too much. It's impossible for Madara Uchiha to come here. No matter what, he must command the battlefield and compete with the ninja coalition. Under normal circumstances,  He doesn¡¯t have time to come here. If it¡¯s just Uchiha Madara¡¯s men, except for Uzumaki Nagato who has the Rinnegan who was killed by him, I¡¯m not worried about the others.¡±

    "Mizukage-sama." Chojuro was still a little worried. He paused and said, "By the way, I just mentioned the whirlpool. Mizukage-sama, this war is to protect His Highness Prince Namikaze Naruto and Amegakure of Snow Country.  Mr. Kirabi of the village, the two of them should be idle now, can you please invite them here?"

    "It's impossible." Terumi Mei shook her head slightly and said, "If it were possible, they would be here early in the morning instead of being hidden in other places." After saying that, Terumi Mei turned around slightly and said, "Okay, Chojuro  , don¡¯t think about this, it¡¯s better to go and rest now. Don¡¯t relax anymore.¡±

    "Yes, Mizukage-sama." Chojuro nodded directly without any hesitation. He had no objection to Terumi Mei's words. No, it should be said that in his opinion, every word Terumi Mei said was absolutely correct.  Yes, he needs not to question or object, but to protect the smile on her face, that's all

    "Koyuki, are you looking for me?" Uzumaki Kina looked at the Fenghua Koyuki who was kneeling solemnly in front of him, wearing luxurious clothes, and said with a soft smile.  Because there was no one around except Yakumo and Minako, Uzumaki Kina did not salute Koyuki.

    Xiaoxue didn¡¯t care either. When she saw Qinai, her eyesThere was obviously a trace of relief in his heart. He stood up and walked towards Qinai and said: "Mom"

    "What's the matter, Xiaoxue?" Qinai helped Xiaoxue and the two of them sit down again, but this time they just sat down casually, not kneeling down like before.  Qinai supported Xiaoxue and said: "What's wrong, Xiaoxue, your head is sweating profusely, and your hands are very cold."

    "I had a nightmare, mom!" Xiaoyue leaned slightly into Uzumaki Kina's arms and said, "I dreamed that Naruto was defeated by Madara Uchiha wearing a mask, and then the Nine-Tails was pulled out."

    "Haha. Naruto hasn't even gone to the battlefield. Naruto should be training on a certain island now. I saw Naruto a few days ago. Naruto has completely conquered the Nine-Tails and became the master of the Nine-Tails.  , you can freely transform into the Nine-Tails without being controlled by the Nine-Tails, and your strength is greatly increased. Even Uchiha Madara is capable of fighting." Uzumaki Kinai smiled softly: "And dreams are basically the opposite of reality.  Yes, you dreamed that Naruto was defeated and the Nine-Tails was extracted, then it proves that Naruto will defeat the opponent and keep the Nine-Tails, so you can rest assured."

    "But" Xiaoxue hesitated and said, "I'm still worried, Mom. I won't be able to feel at ease if I don't get the exact news about Naruto."

    "There is no way." Uzumaki Kinai shook his head and said: "After all, the transmission of information here is too slow. By the way" Uzumaki Kinai paused slightly and said: "Speaking of intelligence, the Cat Mountain clan  Isn't there a special method of transmitting information? Minako, where is Xiaoqiu?" Qinai looked at Minako behind him.

    Minako smiled and said: "Xiao Qiu and Ran Ran should be playing, but if the two naughty guys get into trouble, they won't be able to control it without Naruto being present. Forget it, I'll get something to lure them away.  Come here." After saying that, he stood up, bowed slightly, and turned to leave.

    With a bang, Minako, who had just walked to the door, was suddenly hit by an object. Minako smiled softly, stretched out her hand to grab such an object, smiled and said to Kinai and Koyuki: "Your Highness, Mr. Kinai  , it seems that we don¡¯t need to look for it.¡± The person who bumped into Minako was Mao Shanqiu, slowly following behind Mao Shanqiu.

    Minako grabbed Mao Shanqiu's arm and said: "Okay, little daredevil, what are you doing in such a hurry?"

    "Daredevil, daredevil." Ran Ran kept shouting behind Mao Shanqiu. Mao Shanqiu pursed his lips and said: "Xiao Qiu is not a daredevil?" Then he took out a scroll from his body and stuffed it into Minako's arms and said: "  This was just sent by a cat. It should have been sent by Xiaoqiu's tribe, but it was given to someone else's Yuanwei. If Yuanwei was given to someone else, they would leave it to you." After saying that, he didn't care.  Others just jumped away.  Ran Ran quickly followed and shouted at Mao Shanqiu: "Wait for me, daredevil, let's continue playing. And it's your turn to be a 'ghost'."

    Watching Mao Shanhong and Ran Ran running away, Minako had a helpless smile on her face, turned around and handed the scroll to Qinai and said: "If Xiao Qiu's mind is more mature, she will definitely be Naruto's perfect right-hand man.  "

    "If Xiao Qiu is mentally mature, then he is not Xiao Qiu." Uzumaki Kinai shook his head slightly and said: "A mature Xiao Qiu cannot be as happy as she is now, and a mature Xiao Qiu cannot be so happy in front of Naruto.  Unscrupulous. It made Naruto love him very much." After saying that, Uzumaki Kina shook his head slightly and said: "Forget it, let's take a look at the information on the scroll first." After saying that, Uzumaki Kina opened the scroll.

    As the scroll opened, Fenghua Koyuki's little head went over to read the scroll together, "Okay, now you can rest assured, Koyuki." Uzumaki Kina said with a smile after reading the scroll.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue showed a smile on her face and nodded: "Well, I'm relieved, mom." Yakumo came over and said: "Can you show me?"

    "Of course." Uzumaki Kina smiled and handed the scroll to Yakumo. There was a trace of confusion in Minako's eyes. Kina smiled and said: "The scroll didn't go into too much detail. It just said that Uchiha Madara attacked Naruto and  Kirabi was repelled by two people working together. Now Naruto has returned to Kumogakure Village." Minako nodded slightly.

    'Cuckoo' Suddenly a sound sounded, Uzumaki Kinai and Minako were startled, looked at Fenghua Koyuki, Fenghua Koyuki's face turned red and said embarrassedly: "Mom, I haven't eaten anything since I woke up today!  "

    "I'll go get you something to eat." Minako stood up and said, "Kina-sama, Yakumo, why don't you guys eat something too?"

    "Excuse me, Minako." Qina nodded slightly.  But Yakumo's whole mind was on the scroll and he didn't answer at all.  But Minako didn't care. After all, she had known Yakumo for more than a day or two, and she knew her character well.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 649 The Daimyo Attacked (1)

    "I'm tired of playing flower cards. I really don't know how long those ninjas plan to let us stay in this narrow place?" A daimyo threw away the flower cards in his hand and said, "Those ninjas are too shameful to say.  "This is a large, open room after all. There are some entertainment things here, but they are just a few.

    "Okay, is there nothing wrong with this?" The Daimyo of the Country of Fire held up a fan and said, "After all, it's a time of war. We are very good hostages. In order to protect us, there is nothing we can do.  After the war is over, we still need to give them medals. By the way, why don¡¯t we all think about what kind of medals we should give them?¡±

    "A medal?" Fenghua Xiaoxue, accompanied by Uzumaki Kina, also stepped into the room. As soon as she stepped in, she heard the words of the Fire Country Daimyo. She slightly performed a noble etiquette and said: "If we talk about medals,  How about adding the word 'forbearance'. After all, it is the Ninja United Army. It seems a bit unreasonable if we don't add the word 'forbearance'."

    "Oh, the suggestion from the Daimyo of the Kingdom of Snow is good." The Daimyo of the Kingdom of Fire responded, "Speaking of which, His Highness the Prince of the Kingdom of Snow seems to be the direct cause of the war." A fat guy came over and said  He looked at Fenghua Koyuki and Uzumaki Kina with an unkind expression, with a hint of gloom deep in his eyes: "And he seems to be a rebellious ninja from Konoha Village."

    "" The name of the Fire Country.

    "" Fenghua Xiaoxue.

    "" Uzumaki Kina.  The three people looked at the daimyo, with a hint of displeasure flashing in their eyes. However, none of the three people spoke and chose to remain silent. The other party didn't seem to know what it meant to give up on good terms, and none of the three people spoke.  , and wanted to speak again.

    "The daimyo seems to have made a mistake." The daimyo of the Kingdom of Thunder came over and interrupted the other party directly: "On the surface, it seems that the cause of the war is indeed the prince of the country of snow, but you seem to have forgotten,  Even without His Highness the Prince of Snow Country, Uchiha Madara would do the same thing, collect the nine tailed beasts, resurrect the Ten-Tails, and then become the Ten-Tails Jinchuuriki, release the infinite moon, and let the whole world fall under his control.  If you are willing, you can accept Uchiha Madara's control."

    "You, hum." The fat man snorted coldly, stopped speaking, and turned around to leave.

    "Thank you so much, Your Highness, the Kingdom of Thunder." Xiaoxue bowed slightly and thanked him.

    The Daimyo of the Kingdom of Thunder shook his head and said: "No, it's nothing. I just don't want his relatives to be bullied while His Highness is fighting on the battlefield. In this case, it will be very embarrassing for His Highness. Moreover, if he is on the battlefield,  After the ninjas who fought desperately and gave their lives for this world knew about this kind of thing, how could they still fight with peace of mind? And if this kind of thing really happened, wouldn't it look a little bit like us old guys?  Isn¡¯t it useless? We are already unable to participate in the war and can only stay in the rear and be protected by them. Even so, do we still want to cause them trouble? "

    "That's right." The daimyo of the Kingdom of Wind stood up and said: "Everyone seems to have forgotten because of the irritability these days. Although the Ninja United Army is large in scale, it is still slightly inadequate when facing Uchiha Madara. In this kind of situation,  Despite the circumstances, they still used a lot of strength to protect us. It seems that we should not cause trouble for them."

    "Hey, I only intend to let the ninjas of our country fight in peace. It seems that you are doing it to cause trouble for them." The Daimyo of the Earth Country said: "As for that guy just now, after the war is over, I will  I will order a ban on trade with that country." As soon as he finished speaking, the fat figure trembled slightly.

    "The same goes for our country." The Daimyo of the Kingdom of Water said: "This situation should be a time for cooperation. If those of us as Daimyos cannot cooperate, then there will inevitably be countless conflicts among our subordinates.  , if we can be harmonious, then my subordinates will definitely feel at ease and work together."

    "You" The fat daimyo looked at these daimyo in horror. After all, he was only in a small country. Facing the five great ninja villages and Xueyin Village, he could only remain silent. The country's  Without enough strength, not to mention the five major ninja countries, even the internally unstable Snow Country could easily defeat his country, so facing these famous names, he felt very frightened.

    'Bang bang bang' Suddenly, there was a sound of bamboo tubes. Everyone present was stunned. Uzumaki Kina reacted the fastest. When the sound of bamboo tubes sounded, he turned around and was already in the way of Fenghua Xiaoxue.  In front of him, his hands were already forming seals.  A burst of noisy sounds soon sounded throughout the building, and at the same time countless ninjas rushed out, aiming for the infiltrator.

    "Lord Qinai." No oneAt the meeting, Minako and Ranran came to Uzumaki Kina. Minako saw that Uzumaki Kina was fine and saluted slightly: "Kinai-sama, there is an intruder. Based on the current situation, there seems to be only one enemy."

    "Don't be careless. There is not necessarily only one enemy, and it is probably a dead soldier. It is used to divert our attention. The killing move may be behind. And if there is really only one person, then it can only prove the enemy's strength.  ." Uzumaki Kina immediately said: "I have set up a barrier in this room. Minako and Xiaoqiu, ask her to go see the situation immediately. Also, go and bring Yakumo over. If the enemy is really  If we fight here, Yakumo¡¯s power will be very important.¡±

    "I have already met Xiaoqiu on the road, and I have asked her to check the situation. Ranran will stay here for now, and I will carry Yakumo over." After saying that, Minako didn't stop and turned around to leave.

    On the roof of the building, several ninjas held kunai and rushed towards a figure wearing Akatsuki costumes: "Damn it, don't so many people feel it?" "Stop talking, he belongs to Akatsuki.  People, we are here for the sake of the daimyo here, kill him quickly.¡±

    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, a figure flew back from the building.  However, the attacks of the remaining few people were completely in vain. At the same time, the opponent seized the opportunity and kicked them away.

    'Whoosh' suddenly a sharp sound sounded, and a cold light flashed and was directly nailed to the other party's clothes. However, because of this, the other party's movements slowed down for a moment. At this moment, a figure had appeared behind the other party.  , kicked towards the opponent's head. The person who came was none other than Genma Shiranui (also translated as 'Shiranui Genma'), the invigilator of the third exam when Naruto was taking the Chunin Exam.

    'Bang' the other party stretched out his hand slightly to grab the kick, and with a 'bang' sound, Genma Shiranui was directly hit to the ground by the opponent, and a mouthful of blood spit out. Genma Shiranui turned his head and looked, this  At that time, the other person's appearance finally fell into his eyes.

    When Genma Shiranui saw the other party, his pupils shrank slightly and he said in surprise: "Zet, no, it's Black Zetsu." "Oh, it seems like you know me." Black Zetsu's deep voice sounded.  Said: "And being able to distinguish me from Bai Jue, it seems that you don't just know me."

    "Hey." Genma Shiranui laughed and did not answer. Black Zetsu's eyes narrowed, and he raised Genma Shiranui again. At this time, Genma Shiranui slapped the ground hard, and his body spun at 180c at high speed. In an instant, Black Zetsu  The arms were constantly twisted together. If Hei Jue's body was not as soft as rubber, if it had been anyone else, the arm would have been broken long ago. However, even if Hei Jue was not injured,  Genma Shiranui successfully broke free from Black Zetsu's grasp.

    "Quite capable?" Black Zetsu looked at Genma Shiranui and said, "Now can you tell me why you know me?"

    "Although your Akatsuki information is very secretive and it is difficult to find out anything, but this was only in the past." Genma Shiranui looked at Black Zetsu and said: "Now the five major ninja villages, plus the Kingdom of Iron and the Kingdom of Snow  All the information about the ninja joint army that has been united and established has been shared a long time ago, and we already know a lot about you Akatsuki."

    "Really? It turned out to be the result of intelligence sharing." Black Zetsu said nonchalantly: "But that's the case. It's impossible for Konoha alone to investigate these situations, but if all the ninja villages unite  If you get up, then it's a different matter." After saying that, Black Zetsu stretched out his right hand directly towards Shiranui Genma. Shiranui Genma bit a toothpick in his mouth at some point, and he took out two kunai in his hand.  One on the left and one on the right, staring at Hei Jue with a wary expression, in case Hei Jue suddenly breaks out and hurts anyone.

    Suddenly a smile appeared on the corner of Hei Jue's mouth and he said: "I found it. It seems that all the famous people are gathered in one place. Not bad. In this case, I don't need to search again and again. I'll talk to you next time  Let's talk." Hei Zetsu said and melted directly into the roof. Genma Shiranui was stunned for a moment. Although he wanted to chase after him, he couldn't do anything by himself!  I can only give up helplessly.

    Under the strong suggestion of a group of book friends (or 'forced' is more accurate), I have finally opened a new book, which is also an anime fan, with the book number of "Death God: Reborn Ichigo", number 2025461.  I won't make a link, sorry for that.  It was only uploaded on the evening of July 1st. It is estimated that it will take some time for editing and review. It will be searchable after a while. I hope everyone will support it.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 660 The Daimyo who was attacked

    Genma Shiranui couldn't catch up on his own, so he could only give up the pursuit, immediately turned around, and headed towards the daimyo. After all, the opponent's goal was obviously the daimyo. In this case, as long as he went to protect the daimyo,  The purpose is achieved.

    'ßÝßÝ' A mature and beautiful woman appeared next to Shiranui Genma. It was Terumi Mei, the Fifth Mizukage. She looked around for a moment and said: "Where are the enemies?" Then dozens of ninjas appeared under the leadership of Chojuro.  Behind the woman.

    "Mizukage-sama." Shiranui Genma nodded slightly and said: "The enemy just sneaked into the house and broke away from the battle, but when he left, he said, 'Found it. It seems that the daimyo gathered in one place.  'I suspect he may have discovered where the daimyo are."

    "What?" Terumi Mei was shocked and said, "Damn it, hurry up and rescue the daimyo." After saying that, he flew away without stopping.  Shiranui Genma and Chojuro quickly followed Terumi Mei.

    "Mizukage-sama, please be careful. The enemy this time is Zetsu from the Akatsuki organization." Genma Shiranui said: "According to Naru, no, according to the information shared by His Highness the Prince of Snow Country, Zetsu is composed of Black Zetsu.  Formed with White Zetsu, half black and half white are very distinct. They have two different consciousnesses, but their strength is unknown. According to His Highness the Prince's estimation, Zetsu's strength is definitely among the top among the Akatsuki organization. From what is known so far, I'm afraid  Only under Uchiha Madara, but fortunately, only Black Zetsu came this time, and White Zetsu did not appear. If it was only half, then his strength would inevitably be reduced, but in this case, White Zetsu did not appear.  If so, it most likely means that Bai Jue has some secret mission."

    "Black Zetsu!" Terumi muttered: "No matter who it is, the purpose of coming here is the daimyo. We must not let anything happen to the daimyo. Go and rescue the daimyo."

    "Yes." Everyone responded, then rushed out faster.

    On the other side, Uzumaki Kina maintained the mark in her hand. In the surrounding corners, several talismans were faintly appearing. Behind her, Fenghua Koyuki and a group of daimyo were staying together, such as the daimyo of the Land of Fire, Thunder  The daimyo of the country, the daimyo of the country of wind, the daimyo of the country of earth, the daimyo of the country of water, and the daimyo of several other small countries. Each of them has a sword at their waist. They also have some combat power. Of course  Well, their fighting power is not enough in the eyes of ninjas, even genin. After all, they are training for the daimyo to exercise, not to fight, but if things really turn out to be irreversible  Under such circumstances, even if they knew they would die, they would still fight with all their might.

    Suddenly a pink light flashed, and a petite figure rushed over. Everyone tensed up, and several daimyo who were wearing swords even slightly pulled out the blades. Uzumaki Kina did sigh in relief and said: "  Xiaoqiu, how is the situation?"

    The petite pink figure stopped in front of Uzumaki Kina. It was Mao Shanqiu. Seeing Mao Shanqiu, everyone relaxed slightly, especially the several daimyo who had exposed their blades, and they were even more relaxed.  tone.

    Two furry cat ears stood up on his head, shaking from time to time. He was wearing a furry pink costume, and his hands were covered with furry gloves, but ten nails stood out and were pressed to the ground, directly on the ground.  There are a few holes left. Judging from the sharpness of the nails, it can be cut easily by armor, let alone the human body. A tail behind her is still swaying, and her appearance has never changed.  , anyone who sees it will only have one word 'kawaii' in their mind.

    "Xiao Qiu discovered that there is only one guy whose body is half black." Mao Shanqiu tilted his head and said: "Uncle Shiranui Genma, who is always biting a toothpick, calls him Black Zetsu. He was originally talking to Gen Shiranui  Uncle Ma was fighting, but suddenly his whole body melted into the room, and then disappeared, and then he ran back as hard as he could."

    "Black Zetsu?" Uzumaki Kina said. At this time, Minako stepped into the room with Yakumo on her back. She came to Kina's side in a few steps and said: "Kinai-sama, Mizukage-sama has already led people to deal with the infiltrators.  Sorry, but Mizukage-sama did not use the ninjas at their posts to watch, and at the same time ordered those ninjas not to leave their posts." At the same time, he put Yakumo down.

    "As expected of Mizukage-sama." Kinai said: "In this case, we don't have to worry about the infiltrators making false claims. Okay, Minako, prepare to fight. According to the situation carefully brought here, I'm afraid Black Zetsu will soon  It¡¯ll be here.¡±

    "Black Zetsu?" Minako muttered, and then moved forward to protect Qinai's side. Suddenly, Mao Shanqiu's cat ears twitched slightly. Mao Shanqiu suddenly looked around, and his sharp nails protruded directly.  It penetrated deeply into the floor, like someone who was provoked and ready to fight.The same thing happened, the fur on his body stood on end.

    "An enemy is coming." When Qinai saw it, he immediately said: "Be careful." At the same time, he made seals with his hands, and the talismans in the corners suddenly lit up, and a blue screen rose up, forming a semicircle.  , protecting Fenghua Xiaoxue and all the daimyo, Yakumo and Ranran inside.  Because Yakumo is a genjutsu ninja, he does not need to be in direct contact with the opponent. He only needs to stay in the barrier to still cast genjutsu.  Ran Ran's strength was not enough, and she had no ability to resist when facing Hei Jue. As for Mao Shanqiu, he seemed to be protecting her inside, but when the barrier just rose, Mao Shanqiu immediately rushed out at his own speed.  go out.

    Suddenly, Mao Shanqiu's ears twitched and disappeared in an instant. Everyone saw a pink figure rushing out instantly. At the door of the room, Hei Jue had just emerged from the ground when he saw a figure.  The pink figure rushed towards him, suddenly raised his right hand, and his five sharp nails, glowing with cold light, came directly towards him.

    'Whoosh' Five rays of cold light flashed, but Hei Jue had already disappeared, "That's so fast." Hei Jue rose from the ground behind Mao Shanqiu and said, "Judging from your speed and your appearance,  If I'm not mistaken, it should be the Nekoyama clan under Namikaze Naruto, and only this clan can have such a speed that far exceeds other people and such a cat-like form."

    'ßÝßÝßÝ' The moment Black Zetsu appeared, Minako's hands had already shot out countless kunai and shurikens, completely covering the entire room. The huge leaves on Black Zetsu's body were seen growing slightly, and all possible shots were  Zhong Hei Zetsu's kunai and shurikens were all blocked by this leaf. Mao Shanqiu stretched out his hands, turned around, and rushed towards Black Zetsu again. Black Zetsu's body turned slightly, and Minako ejaculated.  The kunai turned into a shot towards Mao Shanqiu.

    'Whoops' Mao Shanqiu's body didn't move much, but all the kunai and shurikens shot at him just brushed against Mao Shanqiu's side, and none of the kunai and shurikens could hit. 'Whoosh'  Mao Shanqiu rushed in front of Hei Jue, and the five sharp claws on his right hand suddenly protruded. With a "swipe" sound, the pink figure flashed past, and Mao Shanqiu appeared behind Hei Jue.

    "Hehe." Hei Jue laughed softly, then turned around. There was a slight scratch on his arm, and on Mao Shanqiu's right hand, there was a little bit of rubber-like material on the tip of the middle finger nail.  Material, and then with a 'bang' sound, all five of Mao Shanqiu's right hands broke directly, and the whole body fell to the ground with a 'bang' sound. Then a pink cat came out of Mao Shanqiu's body.  The clothes on her body changed back to what she was wearing before, a pink princess outfit.

    "Xiao Qiu!" Ran Ran was shocked inside the barrier because Hei Jue was reaching out to grab Mao Shanqiu.  Minako's feet were a little lower, and she rushed towards Mao Shanqiu. She formed a seal with her hands and said: "Wind Release: Thousand-faced Wind." She opened her mouth and blew out waves of hurricanes. Countless small wind blades in the hurricanes continued to attack Black Zetsu.  past.

    Black Zetsu turned slightly sideways and directly avoided the huge wind blade. At the same time, he showed a smile when facing Minako who was rushing towards him. He suddenly stepped on his feet and appeared in front of Minako in an instant. He kicked Minako suddenly, but Minako seemed not to react in time.  come over.

    With a 'bang' sound, Black Zetsu suddenly felt a huge force coming from behind him, and then his whole body fell forward uncontrollably. Minako's figure disappeared in front of him, and Uzumaki Kina was about to  A kick came towards him, and Hei Zeze quickly turned aside. Uzumaki Kina's kick was in the air, but Hei Ze's pupils suddenly shrank, because Uzumaki Kina in front of him disappeared with a kick, and there was a message behind him.  As the sound broke through the air, Hei Jue's body turned suddenly, and a huge wind blade suddenly appeared from behind Hei Jue. Fortunately, Hei Jue suddenly turned around and hid, only leaving a huge scar on his body again.  .

    "Illusion!" Hei Jue stood up and said with a hint of disbelief: "What happened? I was actually caught by an illusion." As he said this, Hei Jue formed a slight seal and shouted: "Unsolved." Suddenly, the space in front of him fluctuated.  , but the scene in front of him has not changed.  However, Minako hugged Mao Shanqiu, who had just fallen to the ground, back. Kina Uzumaki opened a small gap in the barrier with a slight movement of his hands, and handed Mao Shan Qiu to Ran Ran inside the barrier.

    Hei Zetsu glanced at it, then turned his attention to Yakumo behind him and said: "It seems that he was hit by the illusion when he hit the little girl. As expected, he belongs to the genjutsu family and the Kurama clan. The genjutsu is really powerful."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 661 The Daimyo Attacked (3)

    "Only she can make me fall under the spell of illusion without my knowing it. And it is said that as long as she is willing, all her illusions can become real. In this case, it becomes very troublesome, after all.  We need to find a way to get rid of her first, otherwise, she will be in a lot of trouble every time she uses illusions during the battle." Black Zetsu looked at Yakumo not far away and said to himself: "But she is hiding in the barrier.  , it is not that easy to break the barrier. What's more, I haven't unlocked the illusion, and after a while, I'm afraid the guards here will arrive, and it seems to be in trouble now."

    "Xiaoqiu, are you okay?" Inside the barrier, Ran Ran held Mao Shanqiu and said worriedly, "Don't die. If you die, no one will play with me."

    "Xiao Qiu won't die." Mao Shanqiu got up slightly and said, "It's just that it hurts so much." As he spoke, Mao Shanqiu flattened his mouth and tears welled up in his eyes. "The big bad guy is not here, really.  , the bad guy knows how to bully Xiaoqiu, and now Xiaoqiu is being bullied, and he is no longer here." A black line appeared on Ran Ran's head, and she directly chose to ignore Mao Shanqiu's words.

    Black Zetsu set his sights on Uzumaki Kina and Namikaze Minako, and said secretly in his heart: "According to the intelligence, Namikaze Naruto attaches great importance to his mother, but after all, he has been lonely and helpless since he was a child. Finding his biological  Naturally, her mother is very attached to her. As for the other one, it seems to be Minako Namikaze. Not only are she and Namikaze Naruto members of the same clan, but her psychological importance to Namikaze Naruto seems to be no less important than his biological mother, Uzumaki Kina.  My purpose this time is to capture the daimyo of various countries to threaten the ninjas of various countries. However, compared with the ninjas of various countries and Namikaze Naruto, Namikaze Naruto is more important. Okay, then let's change the target to the two of them.  As long as we catch the two of them, we don't have to worry about Namikaze Naruto not being able to submit."

    Yakumo held the drawing knife in his hand, lightly dipped it in some black paint, and then flicked it directly on the drawing board in front of him. The black paint was exposed to the drawing board. For a moment, he saw countless sharp black rocks suddenly appearing in front of Hei Zetsu.  , and then shot towards Hei Jue rapidly.

    Hei Jue's pupils shrank, and his body immediately moved. Sharp rocks fell to the ground one after another, but the rocks that just hit the ground disappeared immediately.  "Is it fake?" This thought flashed through Hei Jue's mind, and his feet slowed down a little. A black sharp rock hit Hei Jue, and at the same time, countless sharp rocks whizzed towards Hei Jue, and then  In addition, Hei Jue's pace was slightly slower, so after Hei Jue dodged most of the rocks, a sharp rock directly hit Hei Jue's body, but because it was on the other side of Hei Jue's body, it was just taken away  Something like rubber.

    "It's real." Such a thought flashed through Hei Jue's mind, because he had indeed been hit just now. This feeling was not wrong, but this black rock took away a large piece of rubber material.  After that, it did not hit the ground, but melted into the floor, but the rubber material remained on the floor.  Black Zetsu's pupils suddenly shrank, his figure turned, and he rushed towards Uzumaki Kina and Minako: "Sure enough, as the intelligence said, her illusions can come true. Even Uchiha Itachi can't do it.  At this point, her genjutsu has surpassed all genjutsu ninjas in the world. Her genjutsu is not the same as other genjutsu ninjas. Even if she is in pain and no matter how real it feels, it is just fake in the end. But she does whatever she wants.  , in this case, we can only attack Uzumaki Kina and Namikaze Minako to make her afraid." Although various thoughts continued to flash through Black Zetsu's mind, his steps never stopped.

    Black Zetsu continued to rush forward, and Uzumaki Kina and Minako were also waiting closely. There were different marks on their hands, but they did not make any move. Black Zetsu was a little confused, but he did not have time to think too much.  Many, because the painting knife in Yakumo's hand is constantly stained with various paints, and then various attacks continue to appear. The red paint spurts out red flames, the blue paint rushes out of the surging water column, and the green paint grows.  Out of the towering trees, the white paint brings rapid lightning, and the black paint pierces the rocks.

    In short, in Yakumo's illusion, Yakumo is the master here. As long as the strength is not too much beyond Yakumo, then no one can resist Yakumo's illusion.  Even Naruto, if Naruto didn't have two different branches in his body because of the presence of the Nine Tails in his body, then Naruto would not be able to resist Yakumo's genjutsu. Perhaps the only one who can resist Yakumo's genjutsu is  Only Uchiha Madara.  Super strength, coupled with the chakra and mental power accumulated by living for countless years, as well as the blood stains of the Uchiha clan, the Sharingan.  When so many conditions came together, an Uchiha Madara emerged who was not afraid of Yakumo's genjutsu.

    But Black is definitely not Madara. Although his power is powerful, it is not as terrifying as Madara, and he does not have Madara's Sharingan, so facingHe seemed very passive with Yuyun's illusion.

    However, Black Zetsu's strength is quite there. Although he is passive, he still approaches Uzumaki Kina and Namikaze Minako at high speed. However, facing Yakumo's genjutsu, Black Zetsu doesn't have the energy to focus on the whole audience, so that  He didn't see that Uzumaki Kina and Namikaze Minako didn't panic at all after seeing Black Zetsu rushing towards them, and there was even a faint joy in their eyes.

    Seeing that Black Zetsu was less than ten meters away from the two of them, Namikaze Minako immediately took a step forward and completed the last mark in her hand: "Wind Release? Hurricane Sand." Namikaze Minako opened her mouth, and a hurricane blew out, just blowing  What came out was not just the hurricane, but also the wild sand carried by the hurricane. Countless fine sands flew with the hurricane, directly covering Hei Jue's face, not only blocking his sight,  It also prevents him from moving forward.

    As soon as Uzumaki Kina saw that Namikaze Minako's attack was successful, she immediately completed the mark in her hand and shouted: "Boundary Technique? Exploding Chains." In just a split second, a stick suddenly shot out from the four corners of the room.  The chain rushed directly into the flying sand, and the chain immediately bound Hei Jue in the sand. I saw countless explosive symbols wrapped around this chain.

    Uzumaki Kinai formed a mark with his hands and whispered: "Explode the chain, activate." As Uzumaki Kinai opened his mouth, he saw the explosive symbols on the chain burning one after another, and not at the same time, but from outside.  The way it burned inside, 'boom, boom, boom', I saw the explosion symbols began to explode one after another. The explosion lasted for more than a full minute, and when it exploded, the drawing knife in Yakumo's hand was directly contaminated with a large amount of  The white paint was all applied directly to the drawing board, and a thunder pillar with a diameter of more than half a meter suddenly struck down, and then was directly bombarded by the continuous explosions.

    With a lightning strike and an explosion lasting more than a minute, it would be difficult for anyone to survive in this situation.

    "Is he dead?" Minako Namikaze looked at the smoke billowing in front of her and said, "Unless he knows space ninjutsu, I'm afraid no one can escape."

    "Don't be too careless, Minako." Uzumaki Kina said: "Have you forgotten what Naruto said?"

    "Naruto" Minako was stunned for a moment, and then said suddenly: "I remembered that Naruto said that before confirming whether the other party is dead, even if the other party's head is cut off, there can be no relaxation.  . But I think it¡¯s still possible to cut off the head. It¡¯s probably only Hidan from the Akatsuki organization, and wasn¡¯t Hidan already killed by Naruto later?¡±

    Uzumaki Kina was still staring closely at the smoke, not daring to relax at all: "If there is one Hidan in the world, there is no guarantee that there will not be a second Hidan, or in other words, you will  It's very likely that there will be ninjas with abilities similar to Hidan. Maybe then they won't be called Hidan, maybe they'll be called Hidan, Hidan, or something like that."

    Minako Namikaze looked calm, then nodded and said: "Ah, indeed, what's more, this Black Zetsu's ability has not been revealed at all. After fighting for so long, we have not been able to find out what the true power of Black Zetsu is.  What?"

    "Hey, you guys are really in trouble." Hei Jue's voice came from the thick smoke, and slowly a figure appeared in the thick smoke.  Hei Jue's figure appeared in front of everyone again, but at this time, Hei Jue's clothes were almost completely broken, and even the two leaves on Hei Jue's body did not show varying degrees of damage.

    The people present looked at each other, but none of them moved. However, the expressions of Uzumaki Kinai and Namikaze Minako began to become serious. It was obvious that the joint attack just now did not cause much damage to Black Zetsu, that is,  Said that Black Zetsu's strength is far superior to Uzumaki Kinai and others.

    "Are you the intruder? Such an upright appearance, nothing like this has happened for a long time," Mizukage Terumi Mei stood in front of Black Zetsu and said, "But I can't let you mess around, just leave him to me.  Yes. I will give him a very hot kiss."¡ª¡ª

    of  £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­

    Under the strong suggestion of a group of book friends (or 'forced' is more accurate), I have finally opened a new book, which is also an anime fan, with the book number of "Death God: Reborn Ichigo", number 2025461.  I won't make a link, sorry for that.  It was uploaded on the evening of July 1st. It should be searchable today. I hope everyone will support it.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 662 Mizukage vs. Black Zetsu (1)

    "Are you the intruder? Such an upright appearance, nothing like this has happened for a long time," Mizukage Terumi Mei stood in front of Black Zetsu and said, "But I can't let you mess around, just leave him to me.  . I will give him a very hot kiss. The half sentence was obviously said to Uzumaki Kina, Namikaze Minako and others behind her.

    "Mizukage-sama." Uzumaki Kinai looked at the sudden appearance of Mizukage Terumi and bowed slightly.

    Terumi Mei smiled and nodded: "No need to be polite, thank you for your hard work. If it weren't for you, I'm afraid it would be too late by the time I get here. Leave the rest to me."

    Uzumaki Kina nodded slightly: "Thank you, Mizukage-sama." After saying that, he pulled Minako back a little, stretched out his hand to open the barrier with a slight stroke, and then hid in the barrier, because Mizukage Terumi Mei was  Standing between himself and Black Zetsu, and what he just said, it was obvious that Terumi Mei planned to deal with Black Zetsu by herself next. In order not to become a burden to Terumi Mei, Uzumaki Kina and Minako hid directly in the barrier.  .

    "The Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei." Hei Ze looked at the person who appeared, with a smile on his face, but a trace of solemnity flashed in his eyes, but his tone was a hint of ridicule: "I didn't expect you.  What a stunningly beautiful woman she is here."

    "Although I am an enemy, I still want to thank you for your compliment." Terumi Mei smiled and looked at Black Zetsu and said: "As a gift from you for praising me, I will not kill you, but I will ask you to stay for a while."

    "Really?" Hei Jue showed a rare smile and said, "Thank you so much, Mizukage-sama, but although Mizukage-sama is a beautiful woman, it seems that no one wants her."

    "" Terumi Mei's body stiffened, as if she had been petrified in an instant.

    Black Zetsu looked at Terumi Mei and seemed to want to say something else, but his eyes moved slightly and looked to the other side. "Whoosh!" He saw dozens of ninjas suddenly appear behind Black Zetsu. The leader was  It was Chojuro who was carrying the plaice on his back.

    "Mizukage-sama, it's too late for me to come down here." Chojuro said to Terumi Mei. As for Black Zetsu, in Chojuro's eyes, not even one hair of Terumi Mei's hair can be compared.

    "Surround him and don't let him escape." Terumi Mei stretched out her hand to candle a few hairs on her face and kept making circles: "But Chojuro, don't take action, just surround him. It's absolutely not allowed.  Let him escape." Looking at Terumi Mei's smiling face, everyone present felt a strong murderous aura slowly emanating from Terumi Mei's body, especially Black Zetsu, who was facing Terumi Mei head-on.  The murderous aura, the moment Terumi Mei's murderous aura emerged, all his attention was focused on Terumi Mei, and even Kurama Yakumo's attention was withdrawn.

    "Yes. Mizukage-sama." Chojuro responded immediately without any hesitation.  At the same time, the surrounding ninjas gathered together and spread around.

    But at the moment when Chojuro and others dispersed, Black Zetsu suddenly rushed towards Chojuro. Everyone was shocked. Chojuro and other ninjas turned around and immediately rushed towards Black Zetsu, wanting to say something.  Black Zetsu stopped him, and at the same time Terumi Mei also rushed towards Black Zetsu. However, Terumi Mei was still some distance away from Black Zetsu, so it was not that easy to catch up. After all, Chojuro and the others wanted to disperse, although in time  He turned around, but the speed was still so slow that Hei Jue rushed out in time.

    "Yakumo, use genjutsu!" Kina Uzumaki said as soon as he saw Black Zetsu was about to rush out, but Yakumo didn't make any move, so Black Zetsu rushed out. Kina Uzumaki looked at Kurama Yakumo, but  Seeing Yakumo sitting stiffly on the spot, the hand holding the painting knife suddenly shook, and the painting knife fell directly to the ground, and his face instantly turned pale.

    "Yakumo!" Uzumaki Kina said in shock, and then quickly stepped forward to support Yakumo who was about to fall.  "What's wrong? Yakumo." Kina Uzumaki asked with concern.

    "He broke my illusion. Apart from Naruto and Uchiha Madara, he is the first one." Yakumo looked at Black Zetsu in the distance and said: "He has been silent since he fell into my illusion.  , I thought he couldn't break my illusion, but I didn't expect that he had been patient until he broke my illusion just now. At the same time, he used his mental power to fight back against me. Although it didn't have much impact on me, it made me unable to use the illusion just now.  So much so that he escaped. But I have recovered. And the mental shock can only cause me some trouble at most, not even trouble."

    "That's good." Uzumaki Kina breathed a sigh of relief and said: "You'll be fine. As for Black Zetsu, Master Mizukage has already chased him out. From now on, we don't have to worry about it anymore. We just need to protect everyone present.  That¡¯s all the daimyo and dignitaries.¡±

    "Yes,"?? Got it.  Lord Kinai.  "Yakumo responded, then slowly stood up and said.

    "It's okay, Xiaoqiu." Minako asked when she saw that Mao Shanqiu seemed to be ready to make a move. Mao Shanqiu shook his head and said: "I'm fine, Aunt Minako. Xiao Qiu will not be knocked down so easily."

    "Hehe, I don't know who fell to the ground just now, or Aunt Minako rescued it." Ran Ran said with a smile beside Mao Shanqiu.

    Mao Shanqiu's face turned red, but he still said forcefully: "Although Xiaoqiu was knocked down just now, Xiaoqiu also left scars on his body, and Xiaoqiu avoided the vital point in time, letting the opponent's  The attack has been reduced a lot. Now Xiaoqiu has regained her fighting strength."

    "But Xiaoqiu, you were still knocked down." Ran Ran grasped this point and said.  When Mao Shanqiu heard this, his mouth flattened and tears filled his eyes.  Uzumaki Kinai quickly comforted: "Okay, Xiaoqiu, you just performed very well. After all, it's just Xiaoqiu who is facing Black Zetsu alone. By the way, Xiaoqiu, you go out and look at that Black Zetsu now."  How's it going? Then go to Cloud Hidden Village and tell Naruto the news, okay?"

    "Tell the big bad guy." Mao Shanqiu was stunned, then shook his head and said: "No, Xiaoqiu doesn't want it. The big bad guy will only bully Xiaoqiu. If the big bad guy knows, the big bad guy will definitely bully Xiaoqiu. Don't  , No. Xiaoqiu, don¡¯t tell the big bad guy.¡±

    "No." Uzumaki Kina said with a smile: "Xiao Qiu was very brave just now." At the same time, he reached out and gently stroked Mao Shanqiu's head and said: "If Naruto knows, he will definitely praise Xiao Qiu.  of."

    "Is it true?" Mao Shanqiu said with some confusion: "The big bad guy has never crossed Xiaoqiu."

    "So Xiaoqiu doesn't want to hear Naruto praise you?" Uzumaki Kina said with a smile.

    Mao Shanqiu watched Uzumaki Kina's head tilt, and the scene of Naruto praising him began to appear in his mind. Then Mao Shanqiu nodded and said: "Well, Xiao Qiu wants to hear the big bad guy praise Xiao Qiu." After that, he didn't say much.  , grabbed the round-tailed cat on the side and rushed out.  The moment he rushed out, the round-tailed cat disappeared. Mao Shanqiu had already put on pink furry clothes and cat gloves on his hands, "Mao Shan flow¡¤Human-animal hybrid transformation¡¤Catwoman."  Mao Shanqiu's voice sounded just then, and then Mao Shanqiu's figure was no longer visible.

    On the other side, after Black Zetsu broke out of Chojuro's encirclement, he rushed out of the room without stopping, "I'm in trouble now. My whereabouts have been exposed. If I want to attack again, I'm afraid it won't be as easy as this time.  But fortunately, I know that Mizukage seems to be very concerned about the fact that he has not found a suitable person to marry. It is by using this that I can escape. Otherwise, I am afraid that even if I seize the opportunity, I will not be able to escape at all. The next step is  The best way is to leave here first. In the following days, they may be more vigilant and will never be able to find a perfect opportunity like today. So it is best to leave first and wait until their vigilance relaxes after a while.  Attack opportunity. But A Fei will not listen to my reasons."

    'Whoops' suddenly a toothpick flew towards the neck of Hei Jue who was running away at high speed while still thinking about the problem. Although Hei Jue noticed it, he tried to avoid the toothpick on one side of his body, but failed.  He didn't dodge in time and the toothpick left a scratch on his face.

    "Hey, I didn't expect you could escape like this." Genma Shiranui took out a toothpick again and bit it in his mouth. "But if you want to leave, you still have to ask the comrades of the Ninja United Army present.  Guys, do they agree that you, a guest who came uninvited and wants to leave in a hurry, can leave?" The moment Shiranui Genma finished speaking, countless ninjas jumped out from all around, completely blocking Black Zetsu's path.  Behind Black Zetsu, the Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei led Chojuro and dozens of ninjas to block his path.

    "Well done. Genma Shiranui." Terumi Mei said, then looked at Black Zetsu and said: "I originally wanted to get some information from you, but now it seems that it is no longer necessary. Just kill you,  You can get a lot of things from your corpse." He said and began to form seals with his hands.  As soon as Chojuro saw Terumi Mei's mark, he immediately said: "Everyone, please step aside a little so that Terumi Mei-sama has enough space to fight."

    Hearing Chojuro¡¯s words, the remaining people also stepped back one after another, leaving a very open place. However, the surrounding defenses were tight, and Black Zetsu could not find a chance to escape for the time being.  So after observing the surroundings, Hei Jue gave up the idea of ????escape in his heart.  He looked ready to start fighting.  Terumi Mei's eyes were filled with murderous intent, but there was a hint of a smile at the corner of her mouth.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 663 Mizukage vs. Black Zetsu (2)

    "I remember I said, I will give you a fiery kiss. Mei Mei looked at Black Juedao, and at the same time completed his last mark in his hand, then opened his mouth, and a ball of fiery red magma spurted out.  'ßÝ' Hei Jue immediately jumped up and ran away. The magma splashed on the ground and directly dissolved it.

    "The four-tailed rat shark's melting escape technique!" Black Zetsu said in shock: "It's impossible, the four-tailed jinchuriki has been captured a long time ago, and the four-tailed jinchuriki was also from Iwagakure Village before defecting, not Kirikage Village.  "

    The smile on Mei Mei's lips grew wider, and the marks on her hands kept coming. She suddenly squatted down and pressed her palms on the ground and shouted: "Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet." A brown mud dragon rushed out directly from Terumi Mei's feet. Terumi Mei  Ming stretched out his hand and pointed, and the earth dragon roared towards Hei Zetsu. At the same time, Terumi Ming's hand kept leaving marks. When Hei Zetsu avoided the mud dragon, a stream of magma spit out directly.

    "No, it turns out it's not Nezumi's Melting Release Technique." Hei Zetsu looked at Terumi Mei with a smile on his face and said: "It's just the combination of the changes in the properties of Earth Release Technique and Fire Release Technique to form the Blood Succession Boundary. Although it is different from Nezumi Release Technique.  The melting escape technique is very similar, but it is not a real melting escape technique." As he spoke, he suddenly slapped his palm on the ground, and saw a mud wall rising behind him, and the magma splashed on the mud wall, making a "chichichi" sound.  ' sound, but it did not cause any harm to Hei Jue.

    With a 'bang' sound, Terumi Mei quietly approached Hei Zetsu while Hei Zetsu was blocking the magma with a mud wall. When Hei Zetsu found himself, he suddenly kicked Hei Zetsu. The huge force made Hei Zetsu fall to the ground.  Two long traces were dragged out on it.

    "It's blocked." Terumi Mei suddenly said something as Hei Zetsu stepped back, and then suddenly rushed towards Hei Zetsu with his feet. The marks in his hands didn't stop. Before Hei Zetsu could react, he fired four rocks in a row.  The wall rose, completely surrounding Black Zetsu and Terumi Mei, forming a completely sealed space.

    "As expected of the Fifth Mizukage, he caught me at the moment when I saw the Melting Release Technique and launched a series of attacks so that I had no time to fight back." Black Zetsu looked at Terumi Mei and thought to himself: "But she doesn't seem to be there at the moment.  We won't launch an attack immediately, so we should still contact Bai Jue now." As Black Jue stepped on the ground, something like tree roots spread out from his feet and pierced into the ground: "The next thing is to think about it first.  Let¡¯s delay some time to get in touch with Bai Jue.¡±

    "What do you want to do to create such a space, Mizukage-sama." Black Zetsu looked around, and then said: "This space is not small, but it seems a little small for fighting."

    "This is not for fighting. It is for catching you." Terumi Mei said, and at the same time Terumi Mei began to form seals in her hands.

    "This alone seems to be unable to catch me." Black Zetsu said, Terumi Mei said with a beautiful smile on his face: "You will know soon." At the same time, he said: "Boiling Escape¡¤Qiao Mist Jutsu.  "At the same time, he began to exhale purple-brown gas continuously.  At this time, a smile appeared on the corner of Hei Zetsu's mouth and said: "Beautiful Mizukage-sama, the intervals between your battles are too long." Terumi Mei was stunned for a moment, and a rubber-like thing suddenly emerged from the ground at Terumi Mei's feet.  , and then instantly entangled Terumi Mei's feet.

    "This is it." Terumi Mei was stunned for a moment, exhaling more purple-brown gas from her mouth, and looked at the white zetsu formed by the rubber wrapped around her feet, and it continued to spread towards her body, with a look in her eyes.  A flash of astonishment flashed through her mind: "My chakra was taken away! When was that time?" Terumi Mei's mind flashed back to the time when she had just hit Black Zetsu.

    "Did you realize it just now?" Black Zetsu looked at Terumi Mei and said, "Mizukage-sama, when you hit me, my technique was already activated. Next, I will receive your chakra.  But as expected of Mizukage-sama, the amount of chakra is really sufficient. It seems to take a while, but fortunately, Mizukage-sama, you took the initiative to create such a space. Otherwise, I wouldn't be able to use this calmly.  It¡¯s a technique.¡±

    "Hmph, do you think I created this space just to benefit you?" Terumi Mei ignored the white rubber zetsudo on her body.  At this time, Rubber White Zetsu's body made a "chichi" sound and began to corrode at the same time. After a while, most of Rubber White Zetsu was corroded and fell to the ground.

    Black Zetsu looked around: "These gases seem to be highly corrosive. Lord Mizukage, this seems to be your second blood successor." Mizukage did not answer, but looked at Black Zetsu with a smile,  At the same time, he exhaled more purple-brown gas.

    "It seems that Mizukage-sama doesn't seem to be answering." A smile appeared on the corner of Hei Zetsu's mouth, turning a blind eye to the constant hissing corrosion on his body.  This made Terumi Mei even more vigilant. The situation in front of her was very unfavorable for Kuro Zetsu, but she wasn't even worried at all. Obviously there must be something else.The ability is useless when hidden, so Terumi Mei is even more vigilant about it.

    "Oh, do you want me to contain Terumi Mei?" Black Zetsu muttered silently: "But it seems to be disadvantageous for me now, so I'd better retreat first." Thinking of this, Black Zetsu looked at Terumi Mei and said: "Mizukage  Sir, it is up to you to protect all the daimyo. It should be very safe, but please don't relax. Let's see you next time." After saying that, Hei Zeue made a slight seal with his hands and said: "I don't know what will happen if these gases leak out.  How about that?" After saying that, without waiting for Terumi Mei's reaction, he directly raised a hand. Suddenly, a huge wooden pillar pierced out from Black Zetsu's hand and suddenly crashed through the rock wall.

    "Wooden Technique!" This time it was Mei Terumi's turn to be surprised. He did not expect that since he would see Wooden Technique again, and it was on the enemy Black Zetsu, Black Zetsu rushed out of the hole he broke in an instant.  Go out, because the air flow brought up when rushing out directly brings the purple-brown gas inside the rock wall out of the inside of the rock wall.

    As soon as Shiranui Genma and others saw Black Zetsu rushing out, they immediately rushed forward with the ninjas. Chojuro was shocked and quickly stepped forward to stop Shiranui Genma. Shiranui Genma was stunned, and Black Zetsu took advantage of this opportunity.  He rushed into the woods in an instant, rushed directly into the trees with a sudden movement, and disappeared completely after a few dodgers. He couldn't even keep up with his eyesight, let alone pursue him.

    "Oops, we must not let this acid mist leak out." Terumi Mei had already discovered it when Black Zetsu rushed out, and wanted to catch up, but because the rock wall was broken, the purple-brown gas followed him.  Terumi Mei knew that the gas was leaking out through the hole. After all, she released it herself, so Terumi Mei's first thought was not to chase it, but to recover the gas.  Following the mark in Terumi Mei's hand and her inhalation movements, the purple-brown gas was continuously sucked back by Terumi Mei.

    "Hey, what do you want to do? Why don't you let us chase that guy?" Genma Shiranui said to Chojuro: "As long as we catch up just now, you might be able to keep each other here. Do you know  If Hei Zetsu is left behind, the other side will lose a shadow-level master."

    "Okay, what Chojuro did is right." Terumi Mei came out of the rock wall and said: "Just now, Black Zetsu's body was covered with the acid mist I released, and even the surroundings of Black Zetsu were covered. If  If anyone's skin comes into contact, the touched area will be completely corroded in a short period of time, and even the bones on the body will be completely corroded. I just don't know why Hei Jue is not afraid of this acid mist. But if you  If you are hit by acid mist, it is very likely that people will be killed or injured as a result. For us, the strength of any one person is crucial, not to mention, even if Hei Jue escapes, what will happen next?  He couldn't escape so easily this time, and I couldn't use any method repeatedly, so under the circumstances, Chojuro did the right thing. Only by protecting everyone can we do more things.  Terumi Mei said with a slight pause: "I didn't expect Hei Zetsu to be able to use the Wood Release Technique. We must tell Raikage-sama and the others what happened here as soon as possible. At the same time, Hei Zetsu said when he left that he would do it again."  We are back. In other words, we must not relax yet. Only when the mission is truly completed and this war is over can we relax."

    "That person is so powerful. I wonder who is more powerful than the big bad guy?" Mao Shanqiu's mind flashed with this thought: "By the way, Aunt Qinai asked me to tell the big bad guy about the situation here.  . But will it really be like Aunt Uzumaki Kinai said, that the big bad guy will really praise Xiao Qiu? Xiao Qiu has never accepted the praise from the big bad guy." After speaking, Mao Shanqiu no longer stayed where he was and flew directly  Go away.  Terumi Mei saw the figure of Mao Shanqiu leaving.  He vaguely guessed what Mao Shanqiu wanted to do next, but Terumi Mei didn't stand in the way, pretending not to see it, and let Mao Shanqiu pass.  Chojuro saw it and raised it slightly, but Terumi Mei didn't care¡ª¡ª

    of  £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­

    Under the strong suggestion of a group of book friends (or 'forced' is more accurate), I have finally opened a new book, which is also an anime fan, with the book number of "Death God: Reborn Ichigo", number 2025461.  I won't make a link, sorry for that.  It was only uploaded on the evening of July 1st. It should be searchable. I hope everyone will support it.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 665: First hearing about the Golden and Silver Horns

    "Is that so?" Naruto sat cross-legged on the bed and said, "In that case, Black Zetsu has temporarily retreated, and may he launch an attack at any time?"

    "It should be like this." Mao Shanqiu looked at Naruto carefully and nodded slightly: "Well, if it's okay, Xiao Qiu will go down first." As he said that, Mao Shanqiu backed away slightly and wanted to leave.  But as soon as she turned around, Naruto was already standing in front of her.

    Shanqiu looked at the sudden appearance of Naruto and was startled. Especially when he saw Naruto reaching out toward him, Mao Shanqiu was even more frightened, but he did not dare to run. He closed his eyes nervously and did not dare to go.  Look at Naruto.

    Naruto stretched out his hand and put it on Mao Shanqiu's head, caressed it gently and said: "You did a good job this time, Xiaoqiu!"

    "Huh?" Mao Shanqiu was obviously taken aback, opened his eyes slightly, and what he saw was indeed Naruto's smiling face.  "I said, you did a good job this time, Xiaoqiu. Do you want any reward? No matter what it is, I can promise you." Naruto gently stroked Mao Shanqiu's head, and Mao Shanqiu felt relieved.  He took a breath, looked at Naruto, and suddenly raised his head to rub Naruto's hand, enjoying Naruto's touch like a kitten.

    "Xiao Qiu wants to eat tuna ramen." Mao Shanqiu suddenly hugged Naruto's arm and rubbed Naruto's arm, and said: "And Xiao Qiu wants to eat a lot more."

    "Heheren chuckled and said: "Let's go, I will take you to have fun in Yunyin Village today, how about it?  "

    Shanqiu nodded in response, then took Naruto's hand and said: "Hurry up, hurry up, ramen, tuna, ramen, tuna." Seeing Mao Shanqiu jumping up and down, Naruto's mouth showed a hint of amusement.  Heart smile.

    Naruto took Mao Shanqiu to wander around Yunyin Village. Mao Shanqiu is currently a child. For her, everything is new and everything has value.  It's just that Mao Shanqiu couldn't decide what to buy at all. Naruto followed Mao Shanqiu and watched her jumping in front of him, as well as the innocent smile on Mao Shanqiu's face. The smile on the corner of Naruto's mouth never stopped.  Pass.

    Yes, Lord Naruto.  Where is Xiaoqiu¡¯s mother?  "Mao Shanqiu asked while eating. Naruto's smile froze, and then he said with a smile: "Mao Shanhong, she should be beating up bad guys now.  How do you miss your mother?  "

    Shan Qiu put down the food in his hand and said: "Xiao Qiu has not seen her mother for a long time. Xiao Qiu misses her mother." Naruto stretched out his hand and touched Mao Shan Qiu's head and said: "Soon. Mao Shanhong will be here soon."  After beating the bad guys, he came back."

    Mao Shanqiu tilted his head and thought for a moment, then nodded and said: Mao Shanqiu didn't notice that there was a trace of worry in Naruto's eyes, and he sighed secretly

    In the evening, Mao Shanqiu, who had been playing all day, asked Naruto to send him back. Naruto's face turned pale and he turned around and walked towards the Raikage building.

    In the Raikage's office, Lei Yingrui kept knocking on the table and said: "Calm down, Lord Raikage, you are the commander-in-chief. If you can't keep calm, how will the coalition forces under our command deal with it?"

    "Tsunade, that's because you don't know about Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao's deeds." Lei Yingrui forced himself to calm down, then took a deep breath and said: "If it is really Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao, then things will be different.  Trouble."

    "Golden horn and silver horn? I remember I heard a little bit about it." Tsunade said.

    Lei Yingrui calmed down the anger in his heart and said: "Golden Horn and Silver Horn, they are the most vicious felons in the history of Yunyin Village, no one, because no criminal in the past can compare with them.  . They once launched a rebellion at the alliance ceremony between Konoha and Kumogakure and assassinated the brothers of the Second Raikage and the Second Hokage."

    "If you put it this way, I have a bit of an impression." Tsunade said: "They are the two brothers who controlled the five Noble Phantasms of the Six Paths Sage, and once forced the Second Hokage into a dangerous situation."

    "That's right, it's the two of them." Lei Yingrui said with a solemn expression: "The strength of the two of them is already amazing. Plus the four treasures they hold in their hands can restrain the enemy.  And the golden rope that drives away the speaking spirit, the seven-star sword that cuts off the speaking spirit and releases the curse, the red gourd that records the speaking spirit and can seal people, and the banana fan that can induce all the chakra properties of water, fire, wind, thunder and earth.  The fifth Noble Phantasm, the Amber Pure Bottle, was obtained by our Yunyin Village. It was finally obtained from the two brothers. But even so, the two brothers still hold four Noble Phantasms in their hands. I am afraid that anyone  If you meet these two brothers, it will not be easy to deal with them. Especially the three treasures of the Golden Rope, the Seven-Star Sword, and the Red Gourd can work together perfectly."

    "Is there nothing you can do? Raikage-sama." Tsunade looked at Raikage and said, "How did you get rid of the Golden Horn?And Silver Horn?  "

    "Use the fifth Noble Phantasm." Lei Yingrui said: "Now only the fifth Noble Phantasm, the Amber Purifying Bottle, can seal the Golden Horn and Silver Horn. Now we must first find a way to send these five Noble Phantasms.  .¡±

    "Is the situation critical?" Naruto asked as soon as he came to the office and heard the conversation between Raikage Rui and Tsunade. A dark-skinned woman next to him said helplessly: "I'm sorry, Raikage-sama.  I can't stop His Royal Highness."

    "I'm sorry. I apologize for this. I was a little reckless," Naruto said apologetically.

    Lei Yingrui waved slightly to the woman behind Naruto and said: "Okay, Azabu Yi, you go down first. By the way, get ready, your ability may be used." "Yes, I am at your service at any time.  , Raikage-sama." The woman next to Naruto, Azabu Yi, turned around and left.

    "Okay, Your Highness, why are you here?" Lei Yingrui looked at Naruto and asked.

    Naruto took a deep breath and said: "I want to know the situation of my men. Especially the situation of Mao Shanhong. As for the reason, my man Mao Shanqiu just arrived at Yunyin Village early this morning and told me the situation of the daimyo protection area.  , I think Mizukage-sama should have already contacted you, Raikage-sama."

    Lei Yingrui nodded and said: "Indeed. Akatsuki's Black Zetsu made a surprise attack on the protected area. Fortunately, it was stopped by His Highness the Prince's mother, Uzumaki Kina-sama, Namikaze Minako, Nekoyama Akira and others, and was then repelled by Mizukage-sama."

    "Maoshan Qiu told me that she misses her mother." Naruto paused slightly and said: "Xiaoqiu's father died in the battle when the Maoshan clan underwent great changes. Maoshanhong is her only relative. She  She has already lost her father, and I can¡¯t let her lose her mother. So I want to know the information about her. At the same time, I hope she will not be in danger as much as possible."

    "Maoshan clan?" Lei Ying frowned slightly.

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "The Nekoyama clan is a very special clan. Just like the Inuzuka clan of Konoha, they fight with animals. Because they are cats, compared with the Inuzuka clan, the Nekoyama clan's movements are more flexible. At the same time,  She is also very good at spying on intelligence. When my subordinate Mao Shanhong tried her best to hide her figure, it was not easy for me to find her traces. Mao Shanhong has not been with me for a long time, but she has made a lot of achievements under my command.  Especially before, when Jiraiya-sama invaded the Rain Hidden Village, it was the Nekoyama clan who collected information in advance, and then I was able to rush to the Rain Hidden Village at the last moment. Not to mention other things, I couldn¡¯t let Nekoyama go  Something happened to Hong.¡±

    "Lord Raikage." Tsunade also said at the same time.

    "I'm up. At the Iron Country Five Shadows Conference, follow the woman beside you." Lei Yingrui nodded slightly, and then said: "She has very good fighting ability and is very strong, by the way.  , is she in?" "In the fifth special unit. Her fighting method is indeed very special." Naruto said.

    "Special detachment? This way, His Highness the Prince can rest assured for the time being. The fifth special detachment did not encounter a too strong enemy. It was the first detachment that encountered the Golden Horn and Silver Horn. My Tarui met two of them.  "

    "The first team?" Naruto read: "As for the first team, Bai and Xia Xue seem to be in this team. If Bai is here, there shouldn't be too much of a problem. By the way, Raikage  Sir, how is the current situation of the first detachment?"

    "It's not bad." Lei Yingrui said: "After all, the Golden Horn and the Silver Horn have just appeared and have not caused any harm. But His Highness the Prince must have heard it. The two of them are holding four treasures. So I want  Send the fifth Noble Phantasm to Tarui and let him use the fifth Noble Phantasm to fight against the four Noble Phantasms."

    A smile appeared on Naruto's lips and he said: "If you are delivering something, why not let me go? I can use the Flying Thunder God Technique to deliver it. Since Bai is in the first team, he must be on the front line.  In other words, Bai will definitely face the Golden Horn and Silver Horn, and Bai will definitely carry the kunai I gave her, so I can use the Flying Thunder God to get there."

    "No, I absolutely disagree." Lei Yingrui objected directly: "Your Highness"

    "I know." Naruto interrupted directly: "I will not leave Cloud Hidden Village for the time being." Then Naruto stood up and said: "But Lord Raikage, I think this fifth Noble Phantasm is useless.  . I think that although the Golden Horn and the Silver Horn are powerful, they are not necessarily Shiro's opponents. Facing Shiro and Raikage-sama's arm Tarui, no matter how powerful they are, they have no chance of winning. You should think about what's next.  The battle situation."

    "To be able to make His Highness the Prince trust you so much, it seems that the girl named 'White' is not weak in ability." Lei Yingrui looked at Naruto and said: "Your Highness the Prince, it seems that we all have very capable arms.ah.  "

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 666 Noble Phantasm

    Enduring the battlefield of the first unit of the Union Army.  Countless ninjas fell to the ground, including men, women, old and young, but they had one thing in common, they were all dead, with kunai and shuriken stuck in their bodies or directly killed by ninjutsu.

    There are still many people left who are holding kunai or shuriken and fighting. Their enemies all look the same, Bai Zetsu.  Although their fighting ability is not strong, they are numerous in number. Almost every two or three ninjas present have to deal with four or five White Zetsu.

    "Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet." With a sweet shout, a huge fire dragon was seen flying past, opening its huge mouth to devour Bai Jue who was rushing over.  ¡®Bang bang bang bang¡¯ More than a dozen Bai Jue¡¯s corpses fell down in succession. They looked charred and black. It was obvious that they were too dead to die anymore.

    "These guys will die no matter what!" Minagawa Natsuki let go of the mark in his hand and said.  'Whoosh!' Suddenly five Senbon shot at Minagawa Natsuki. Minagawa Natsuki looked at the five Senbon and did not try to hide. 'Puff, puff, puff, puff.' I saw the five Senbon grazing Minagawa Natsuki's face and stabbed her.  Each of the several Bai Zetsu's throats behind Minagawa Natsuki was very precise, without any deviation in meaning.

    Bai smiled softly and said: "There is nothing we can do about it. There are indeed so many enemies, but their appearance, their chakra, and their ninjutsu are all the same. It seems that they should be copied, but from  Judging from this battlefield, the total number of enemies will be greater than the total number of our coalition forces, but not by much. Otherwise, the enemies we have to face will not be only 1.2 times our number, although some  It is difficult, but it is not that difficult to deal with it. The real difficulty is that there are famous dead ninjas among the enemies. For example, the two people in front of us should have used Orochimaru in the wood.  It was summoned by the 'Earth Reincarnation' that was used once when I was a child. This was a technique developed by the Second Hokage."

    "Forget it, Shiro, don't talk about this, let's go help our squad leader." Minagawa Natsuki looked at Tarui not far away and said: "The two people he faced don't seem to be that simple."

    "Yeah." Bai responded, and he and Xia Xue jumped up behind Tarui.

    "It's really annoying. It's actually controlled by the Second Hokage's technique." The man with a beard on his face and a "silver" character on his right arm said.  Standing next to him was a man with a similar appearance and a "gold" character on his left arm.  The two men had a pair of horn-like things on their heads. From these features, Tarui recognized the identities of the two men in front of him at a glance. The golden horn and the silver horn were the gods in Kumogakure's legend.

    "It's really troublesome." Tarui complained in a low voice, then looked at the two people in front of him and said: "It's you two. I'm really sorry that I made you two adults suffer such humiliation. Lord Golden Horn  , Master Yinjiao, you two have always been treated like gods in Yunyin Village."

    "Hey, Ginkaku, look, that kid has the word 'Thunder' on his arm." Ginkaku pointed at Tarui and said, "He inherited the thunder escape technique of the third generation Raikage. He looks like a really great kid.  ah."

    "Thank you for the compliment." Tarui said: "I really don't want to be with you two adults like this, but I have to go up. You are ready to drop the gold and silver pieces on your body." He said slightly  After a pause, he said: "I will use my Lan Dun to determine the winner in one breath, although this will be very troublesome."

    "The way you talk to an old man is really unpleasant. I'll shut you up immediately." Yinjiao looked at Tarui and Bai and Xia Xue next to Tarui and said: "You should learn from the people around you.  Like both little girls, be quiet.¡±

    "There is nothing we can do about it. It has been a long time since our time." Jin Jiao said: "Although we are both compatriots in Yunyin Village, they no longer recognize us. It seems that we should do something  Do something to make the world remember us again."

    "Although saying this may be a little offensive to Yunyin Village." Bai smiled and said: "But you should just use the 'Dirty Earth Reincarnation' to make it. To put it bluntly, they are just puppets. I don't think it is necessary to talk to puppets.  .¡±

    'ßÝßÝ' Two figures appeared in front of Tarui, a man and a woman. The woman was none other than Samui, who had been sent to Konoha as an envoy to Konoha and was somewhat similar to Tsunade. The man also had a pale golden head.  It's just that there is a word 'hot' on his left arm.

    Tarui looked at the two people and said: "Samyi, Asyi."

    "If you two are really like the characters in the book, the legendary Golden Horn and Silver Horn, I really don't want to be called compatriots with you two."

    "Hey, it's different from the past. My cool sister is actually starting to get excited." Asyi said with a smile: "It looks like the opponent is absolutely invincible."?What an idle person, people¡¯s blood starts to boil.  "

    "Come on, Yinjiao." Jinjiao took out a fan in his right hand and shouted loudly with a rope wrapped around his left arm.  Yinjiao pulled out a sword in his right hand and held a gourd in his left hand and said, "I understand, Jinjiao."

    "There is no mistake. The golden rope, seven-star sword, red gourd, and banana fan in their hands." Samyi looked at the ninja tools in Jinjiao and Yinjiao's hands and said, "They are indeed the Jinjiao and Yinjiao that appear in the book.  The ninja tool he possesses.¡±

    "That's too wordy." Jin Jiao said loudly, and then rushed forward. Yin Jiao followed closely behind Jin Jiao, and the two brothers rushed toward Tarui and the other five people in staggered shapes.

    "Leave them to me." Asyi said loudly: "Cloud flow¡¤Fire Flame Slash." I saw Asyi pulled out the katana on his back, and strong flames surged out of the katana, and then in an instant  They all rushed towards Jinjiao and Yinjiao. The two brothers Jinjiao and Yinjiao were intertwined. Jinjiao rushed forward and suddenly waved the banana fan in his hand. A water column shot out from the fan. The water column hit the flames, and the water and fire were  Incompatible, the sound of 'chichi' kept sounding, the fire was extinguished, and the water column was evaporated.  There is water vapor all around.

    "Damn it, I can't see it." Asyi said, looking around.

    "Be careful, Asyi." Samyi stared at the surroundings coldly and said: "They don't know where they will attack from, so you must be extremely careful and you must not let them hit. Otherwise, things will be in trouble.  ¡±

    "Why? Sister." Asyi asked with some confusion. Suddenly Bai took out a few thousand coins and immediately shot them towards Asyi. Of course, Bai's target was not Asyi, but suddenly appeared in Ayi.  Yinjiao behind Siyi, 'dang' Yinjiao looked at Qianbon who suddenly shot over, and immediately blocked Qianbon with the sword of the Seven-Star Sword in his hand, and then slashed down with the Seven-Star Sword in his hand, but Tarui had already rushed to Aspen  Next to Yi, he blocked Yinjiao's Seven Star Sword with his own sword.

    "Let's go, Xia Xue." Shiro said, "Okay." Minagawa Xia Xue responded, and the two of them rushed out at the same time. At this time, dozens of Bai Zetsu suddenly appeared in the sky above the water vapor, heading towards Shiro and Minagawa.  Xia Xue rushed over, "Hmph, compared to Zabuza-sama's 'Kist Shadow Technique', this is really easy." Shiro said, and at the same time six Senbon appeared in his hands, and then he shot them out at the same time, "Puff puff."  With a popping sound, six Senbons were pierced into the throats of the six White Zetsus respectively. At the same time, Minagawa Natsuki's hand was marked with: "Fire Release: Impatiens Flower Technique." I saw Minagawa Natsuki opening her mouth and spitting it out.  Several fireballs spread out and directly hit the remaining Bai Zetsu. The few Bai Zetsu turned into several balls of fire and fell down.

    "Be careful, Miss Samyi." Bai saw Jinjiao appearing next to Samyi and shouted immediately. He saw Jinjiao appearing next to Samyi and punched Samyi. Samyi listened.  At Bai's reminder, he also felt the sound of wind coming from his side. Samyi didn't look at it, and he jumped straight up to avoid the fist. In this way, although Samyi could see the situation clearly in an instant, he still couldn't see the situation clearly.  There are also disadvantages, because once the enemy pursues them, it will be difficult to react in the air. However, right now, there are five people on his side, but there are only two on the other side, so Samyi jumps directly into the sky.

    When Jin Jiao saw Samyi jumping into the sky, he shook his hand, and the golden rope on his left arm flew directly towards Samyi.  "Oops." Samyi was startled. 'Peng' only heard the golden rope but suddenly hit something like a transparent wall. Jinjiao was slightly startled.

    "Jinjiao is the technique used by the person below." Yinjiao broke away from Tarui's knife, moved back and distanced himself, and said: "It is a rare ice escape blood successor." Jinjiao looked over.  , I saw Bai's hands forming seals, and a hint of smile appeared when he saw Jin Jiao's gaze.

    Samyi fell down and said: "Thank you, Miss Bai. If you are hit by the golden rope, you will be in trouble." Bai shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "It's okay, we are companions now, and we should help each other."

    "Are you okay, sister." Asyi hurriedly came to Samyi's side and said.  Samyi shook his head and said, "Thank you, Miss Bai, otherwise, I might have been hit by the golden rope."

    "Golden Rope?" Asyi looked at the rope on Jinjiao's left arm and asked doubtfully: "Sister, although it has a nice name and is also called some kind of noble phantom, in the final analysis it is just a rope.  There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, right?¡±

    "Ah." Samyi nodded and said: "If there is only the golden rope, there is really nothing to be afraid of? But now the Seven-Star Sword and the Red Gourd are also there. In this case, the three things working together will be very scary, and  Only when these three things work together can it be called a Noble Phantasm.¡±

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 667 vs Golden Horn and Silver Horn (1)

    The water vapor completely dissipated, and the figures of Golden Horn, Silver Horn, Tarui, Samui, Asui, Shiro and Minagawa Natsuki were completely revealed.

    Samyi looked at Jinjiao and Yinjiao and said: "As long as we are hit by the golden rope, or even slightly touched, our speech spirits will be forced out, and then the Seven-Star Sword in Yinjiao's hand will be given to us.  The curse is placed on our speech spirit, and finally the red gourd captures our speech spirit. Then as long as we say the most words or words that we have ever spoken in our lives, we will be sealed by the red gourd. This  That¡¯s why these three items are called Noble Phantasms.¡±

    "Would you like to say something that you have said the most in your life?" Bai muttered, and then said with a smile: "This is easy to say."

    "Ah, so these three Noble Phantasms make people very scared, just because of this powerful ability." Sam Yi said: "But fortunately, the two brothers Jinjiao and Silverjiao only have four Noble Phantasms. The fifth one  The Noble Phantasm was taken back by the village, and if there is a fifth Noble Phantasm, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to deal with the two of them at all.¡±

    "The fifth Noble Phantasm?" Minagawa Natsuki asked with some confusion: "Is the fifth Noble Phantasm very powerful? From your tone, it seems to be more powerful than these Noble Phantasms."

    "Awesome?" Samyi looked at the Golden Horn and Silver Horn and said, "The fifth Noble Phantasm is simply a collection of the Golden Rope, the Seven-Star Sword, and the Red Gourd. No, it should be said that it is more powerful than these three Noble Phantasms combined.  Be powerful, because as long as the person holding the fifth Noble Phantasm calls your name and you respond, you will be sealed immediately." "" Everyone present was silent.  Come down, after all, the power of such a Noble Phantasm is too terrifying.  Because in this kind of battle with powerful ninjas, the spirit is highly concentrated. Once the spirit is relaxed, it may cause failure. However, if the spirit is highly concentrated, the spirit will be relaxed in other aspects. As long as this  When the enemy shouts loudly, everyone will respond, so the power of this Noble Phantasm is really too strong.

    "The blood boundary successor of ice escape, the third generation successor of thunder escape, two users of fire escape, and a compatriot who seems to know our two brothers very well." Yinjiao looked at Samyi and others and said with a smile: "Look  It seems that things have changed, and many things have been exposed. The effectiveness of the Noble Phantasms in our hands has been clearly understood by them. They even know that we do not have the fifth Noble Phantasm, the Amber Purifying Bottle. It seems that this battle is not that important.  It¡¯s easier.¡±

    Jiao smiled and said: "It seems like this, but even if you know us, it is not that easy to defeat us. Yin Jiao will have to use all our strength next, otherwise, if we are  If we make a fool of ourselves in front of our younger compatriots, we will lose all face."

    "Okay, I understand." Yinjiao responded.

    "Speaking of which, the village should already know the situation here." Tarui said: "Lord Raikage, you should send the fifth Noble Phantasm here." Tarui looked at the Golden Horn and Silver Horn and said  : "If there is a fifth Noble Phantasm, it will be much easier to deal with them."

    'ßÝ'A figure appeared behind Tarui. It was a male ninja wearing a forehead protector with the word 'forbearance'. He knelt on one knee behind Tarui and said: "Captain Tarui,  Lord Raikage already knows about the appearance of Golden Horn and Silver Horn."

    "That's great." Samyi said with a hint of joy on his face: "Then did Lord Raikage say when will the fifth Noble Phantasm, the amber purifying bottle, be delivered."

    "This" The ninja said with slight hesitation: "After discussing with Lord Hokage, we originally planned to ask Lord Azabui to use the 'Send of Heaven Technique' to send the amber bottle over, but it was blocked by Yuki.  Your Highness, the Prince of the Kingdom, Namikaze Naruto stopped"

    "Your Highness the Prince!" "Chief?" "Naruto-sama?" Everyone present expressed exclamation and confusion.

    "Yes, Captain Tarui." The ninja nodded.

    "Why?" Samyi said immediately: "His Royal Highness should have no reason to stop it. Why didn't he let Lord Raikage send the amber bottle?"

    "This" The ninja hesitated for a moment, then looked at Bai and said: "His Royal Highness did not express his own suggestions at first, but after hearing the two adults Bai and Xia Xue speaking,  After that, His Highness the Prince stopped Lord Raikage who wanted to send the amber purifying bottle. His Highness the Prince said that as long as Shiro and Sir Xia Xue were present, there would be absolutely no problem. Sending the amber purifying bottle was just unnecessary.  .¡±

    "What!" Everyone was shocked and focused their attention on Minagawa Natsuki and Bai. Seeing everyone's realization, Bai didn't say much, but Minagawa Natsuki waved his hands and said: "I think that was not what happened just now.  The leader¡¯s words, no, or rather, there was nothing in what he just said.?My existence should be only for Bai. It should be that the leader believes that Bai can solve all this, so he thinks that there is no need to use the fifth Noble Phantasm, the Amber Purifying Bottle.  "

    The ninja immediately said: "Lord Xia Xue, I didn't add a single word. I just relayed everything the Prince said."

    "I know." Minagawa Natsuki said: "But in those words just now, did you personally listen to what His Highness the Prince said?" The ninja was slightly stunned, and Minagawa Natsuki said with a smile: "I am under the command of the leader.  It has been many years, at least since the leader became the prince of the Snow Kingdom, I have been regarded as the leader's subordinate. I understand the leader. The leader knows my strength. He knows that my strength is not enough for the golden horn and the silver horn.  Therefore, the leader will not tell me anything, so as not to force me to force myself." Then Minagawa Xiaxue paused slightly, and said in his heart: "Although I know that the leader is doing it for my own good, I am really unwilling to do so. Bai, Ning  This time, Momochi Zabuza, each of them was highly valued by the leader, but I was not strong enough to help the leader. However, although I was not willing to do so, it was enough to see that my companions could help the leader, not to mention  , as a companion, I also have things that I can do for my companions." Thinking of this, Minagawa Natsuki jumped up to cover behind Shiro, and the mark in his hand was faintly aimed at Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao, which was regarded as a containment  effect.

    "Naruto-sama actually trusts me so much. As Naruto-sama's tool, I must not let him down. A tool that disappoints its master is of no use." After Bai heard what the ninja said, he felt sad in his heart.  He said this to himself, and then stared at Jinjiao and Yinjiao closely.

    "Do you believe it? It's really an indescribable emotion." Samyi said, then stood next to Bai and said: "Trust, believe, it is really an emotion that makes people give everything for it."

    "Sister, you are too hot-blooded." Asyi looked at Samyi and said loudly: "Sister, who has always been cool, suddenly became like this. Although I have always hoped that my sister could be more passionate, but  If she gets hot-blooded, she won¡¯t look like my sister at all.¡±

    "That's long-winded." Samyi said, "There is no fifth Noble Phantasm now. Let's think of a way to deal with the two brothers, Golden Horn and Silver Horn."

    "There is no other way. Although it will be very troublesome, we have no choice but to do it now." Tarui said with a serious look on his face: "No matter what, we must not let down the trust placed in us." Tarui remembered,  What Lei Ying Rui said to himself when he was the captain of the first team. At that time, Lei Ying pointed at Tarui and said, "Akatsuki has set a target on my brother Kirabi. I can't wait to punch him with my own fist."  Beat them away, but I am the commander of the Ninja United Army, and I can't leave my post easily, so I can only use my other fist to beat them away.  Tarui, you are my fist.  ¡¯ It was precisely because of Lei Yingrui¡¯s words that Tarui truly accepted the position of captain of the first team.  Otherwise, according to Tarui's laziness, it would be impossible for him to accept the so-called position of captain of the first team. In Tarui's own words, 'This is really too troublesome.  ¡¯ It¡¯s just another Shikamaru.  They are all used for superhuman wisdom, and they all belong to the kind of people who are particularly lazy.

    "It's so long-winded. It's so annoying." Yinjiao shouted loudly, and at the same time he rushed over and slashed the seven-star sword in his hand. Bai suddenly rushed to Yinjiao's side, using the thousand books in his hand to deal with the opponent.  The eyes or other vital parts of the body are not used to clamp the opponent's attack.  So Bai didn't try to catch him hard, but rushed to Gin Kaku's side. The Senbon in his hand shot towards Jin Kaku and blocked it for a moment. His eyes flashed slightly, and the seal in his hand began to form.

    With a 'bang', the Seven-Star Sword slashed down, but it could only hit the ground. Yinjiao raised the Seven-Star Sword and the Golden Horn and moved towards Bai at the same time. Bai stood there and did not give in again, but the mark in his hand changed.  Said: "Secret Technique¡¤Magic Mirror Ice Crystal." I saw that the entire room was covered with various mirrors of ice, and the surrounding ice mirrors directly surrounded the golden and silver horns.  "Bai didn't hesitate, and jumped directly towards the ice crystal in front of him, and then his whole body was instantly dissolved into the ice mirror. As Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao were trapped under Bai's ice crystal, the group of people paused for a moment.  There was such a feeling of relief, because they were more trapped, but only Bai was not happy because she knew that the situation was not as good as others thought.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 668 vs Golden Horn and Silver Horn (2)

    "'Magic Mirror Ice Crystal' is Bai's secret technique that limits blood inheritance. Very few people can break it." Minagawa Natsuki said: "Even I can only use strong high-temperature flames to forcibly melt away the ice crystals, and it requires  It took a lot of time, but the premise is that Shiro doesn't attack me. The most powerful person in Yukiyin Village and the Land of Snow is the leader, Naruto Namikaze, but there is no conclusion on who will be the most powerful next.  I don't know how high Haku's strength is. I only know that even Neji has taken the initiative to admit that his strength is not as good as Haku's. Zabuza-sama has never said that his strength is higher than that of Haku. Perhaps only the leader can.  Know Shiro¡¯s true power.¡±

    "Her strength is at least the shadow level." Samyi said: "Although the two brothers Jinjiao and Yinjiao are Kumoyin's felons, it has to be said that their strength has already reached the shadow level, not to mention  They still have four Noble Phantasms in their hands. Since His Highness the Prince dares to stop the fifth Noble Phantasm that Lord Raikage wants to send, it is obvious that His Highness the Prince must already know the two brothers Golden Horn and Silver Horn very well, at least  He already knew something about the four Noble Phantasms held by Golden Horn and Silver Horn, but His Highness the Prince still stopped Raikage-sama. This shows that His Highness the Prince must know Shiro's strength very well. He knew that Shiro could handle this matter, so he  He would say that, but we can't help Bai at the moment. After all, there are too few ice escape blood successors, and there is too little information about ice escape blood successors. In the end, although Bai is the blood successor of ice escape  Boundary, but the number of times she took action was so few that we couldn¡¯t get much information at all.¡±

    "But Lord Raikage already trusts her, that's fine." Tarui said: "At least in this way, I don't have to be so tired."

    Inside the 'Magic Mirror Ice Crystal', Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao looked at the ice crystals that suddenly appeared. Jin Jiao looked around and said: "Yin Jiao, be careful, this guy is from the Shuiwuyue clan."

    "The Minazuki clan!" Yinjiao looked around to search for Shiro's figure, but found nothing at all. However, Yinjiao didn't pay attention, but said to himself: "I remember Suizuki  The Moon Clan and the Kaguya Clan are both families from the Kingdom of Water."

    "That's right, both families have very strong blood inheritance boundaries, especially Minazuki. Their clan's ice escape technique is very powerful." Silver Horn nodded and said, "Back then, Minazuki Cailan was  He is a rare genius, his strength is comparable to that of the Kages of various ninja villages. But the most terrifying one is Minazuki's first generation clan leader, Minazuki Linglong, who is a super Kage level figure. Even if he holds five pieces  We, who have the Noble Phantasm, cannot be the opponent of that lord." (Mizunazuki Aarashi, Minazuki Linglong, apart from Shiro, the only one with the surname Minazuki among the Hokages, of course, they even have pictures  None, only the name appears.)

    "But what we are seeing in front of us is not the leader of the Linglong clan, nor the Lord Cai Lan who disappeared and his whereabouts are unknown." Jin Jiao said with a smile on his lips: "What we are seeing in front of us is just because of the descendants of the Shui Wuyue clan.  In front of us, she is just a little brat." As he spoke, Jinjiao suddenly waved the banana fan in his hand, and countless wind blades appeared in the ice crystals. For a moment, it seemed that the entire space was filled with wind blades, and countless wind blades appeared.  Spreading out in a wild dance, in an instant, countless wind blades hit all the surrounding ice crystals.

    'Bang bang bang' After a while, the wind blade stopped, but the magic mirror ice crystals were not even damaged at all. You must know that each ice crystal has withstood at least five wind blade impacts. In this case  There was no damage at all, which shows that although these ice crystals are thin, they cannot be easily destroyed.

    "It's so strong. The attack just now was able to break out a cave even from a rock wall." Jin Jiao said with some surprise when he saw that the ice crystal didn't suffer any damage.

    "It's quite strong." Yinjiao took a look and said, "But that's what makes it fun and a bit like the people of the Shui Wuyue clan. Otherwise, it won't work after two or three blows. That's not for Shui Wuyue, it's for Shui Wuyue."  Linglong and Cailan, are you embarrassed? Now Jinjiao should try other methods."

    "Yes." Jinjiao responded, tightening the banana fan in his right hand, and then suddenly the front of him moved twice in succession, and saw two huge fire dragons rushing out from the banana fan. As soon as these two fire dragons appeared, there was a wave of energy.  The heat wave dispersed in all directions, which was much stronger than the fire dragon flame bombs used by Minagawa Natsuki.

    With a 'bang' sound, the two fire dragons hit the same ice crystal one after another. Although the ice crystal was not broken, the ice crystal was full of cracks and there was a huge scorch.

    "Surprisingly, it didn't break even in this way." Both Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao had a trace of astonishment on their faces.  Although this ice crystal may break at any time, two consecutive attacks did not break such an ice crystal. If we really want to attack them allIf so, I'm afraid they will die of exhaustion first.

    At this time, I saw Bai's figure appearing on an ice crystal next to the cracked ice crystal. Bai smiled softly and said: "Someone else cracked the magic mirror ice crystal once before, and that person was Lord Naruto. If he had  Like you, you were trapped in my 'Magic Mirror Ice Crystal', but you broke the magic mirror ice crystal yourself and rushed out. But later, as my strength improved, my ice escape ability also improved, and at the same time I  I also have a deeper understanding of the boundaries of my blood inheritance. Because the magic mirror ice crystal has been cracked, I specially strengthened the defense of the 'magic mirror ice crystal'. Not to mention the wind blade and fire dragon just now, even if it happens again, there will be no  It's impossible for my magic mirror ice crystal to break." Just after I finished speaking, the ice crystal that was about to break completely recovered and was intact as before.

    "Damn it." Jin Jiao suddenly said with some violence, and then waved the banana fan in his hand again. With a roar, a fire dragon pounced directly on the ice crystal. The white face still maintained a smile, and there was no change at all. Even his body  Not even moving.  The ice crystal was hit by the fire dragon and became scorched black. At this time, Yinjiao had already followed the fire dragon without knowing it. After the fire dragon hit the ice crystal, Yinjiao directly held the Seven-Star Sword and suddenly slashed on the ice crystal.  With a 'pong' sound, the ice crystals shattered like glass.  The corners of Yinjiao's mouth raised slightly: "We brothers don't like to do stupid things. When we were trapped, we two brothers had already made two choices. The first one was to use brute force to do what we did just now.  Destruction, the second one, is deliberately pretending to destroy by force, waiting for you to appear, and then suddenly kill you. As long as you are killed, then this spell can be broken."

    "Be careful, Silver Horn." Jin Horn shouted loudly from behind.  But it was too late. Before Yinjiao could react, a white cold light pierced Yinjiao's back.

    "Uh-huh." Yinjiao grunted, and the balance he had maintained in the air could no longer be maintained immediately. He suddenly fell to the ground just like the helicopter, but at the moment of falling, Yinjiao saw everything.  The ice crystals are all white, and all the magic mirror ice crystals are white, and the white on each ice crystal is exactly the same, just like the reflection in the mirror.

    With a 'bump', Yin Jiao fell to the ground. Jin Jiao originally wanted to catch Yin Jiao. It was normal for him to care about his younger brother. But just when he was about to step forward, he saw  In such a short moment, thousands of Senbons appeared in front of his eyes. Because they were so densely packed, it was impossible to walk around Yinjiao, so Jinjiao could only stop and hold the banana fan in his hand.  With a wave, he saw a water column directly knocking down all the Qianben shooting from all around.

    But after knocking down Qianben, he knew that he was too late and was a little slow.  Sure enough, among the surrounding ice crystals, a woman walked out of the ice crystals and stood right in front of Yinjiao.  It is Bai, and only Bai, who can freely transcend all of this.

    "Hurry up and stand up, Gin Kaku." Jin Kaku resisted Qianbondao who was coming from nowhere, because Bai Zheng was walking step by step and soon stood in front of Gin Kaku.  The words were much faster than speaking with one hand. Bai stood in front of Yinjiao and formed a seal: "Ice Release¡¤Thousand Killing Water Soaring." Just now Jinjiao tried the water source sprayed by the banana fan, but when Bai stomped his foot, the water splashed directly.  , and then most of them were still in the air, forming sharp senbons. Jinjiao kept shouting to make Yinjiao wake up, but it had no effect at all, and he could only watch himself being killed.  I wanted to stand up, but I couldn't use any strength, so I could only watch.

    With a 'boom', countless water senbons were seen, all piercing into Yinjiao's body in an instant, "Yinjiao!" The smoke blocked the sight, and Jinjiao could only shout loudly, but  Silver Horn didn't respond at all.

    The smoke dissipated, and Bai saw Yinjiao falling to the ground, and his body directly transformed into another man, Jinjiao-sama: "In this case, you will be the only one left, and besides the banana fan in your hand,  The other Noble Phantasms are useless. Surrender. Without the Noble Phantasm, Lord Golden Horn, you are still no match for me."

    "Really? Indeed, without the Noble Phantasm, my power may not be your opponent, but this does not mean that I will lose to you." Jin Jiao said: "The battle has not yet begun, everything is still unknown."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 669 The Transformation of the Golden Horn and Nine Tails

    "Do you still want to continue fighting? Lord Jinjiao." Bai looked at Jinjiao and said, "Let me send you back to where you should be." Bai held two treasures, the red gourd and the seven-star sword.  He turned around and went directly into the ice crystal.  Then on the outermost ice crystal, Bai walked out of the ice crystal holding the Seven Star Sword and the red gourd.

    "Shiro." Minagawa Natsuki immediately stepped forward and said with some surprise when seeing the two treasures in her hands: "Have you promised the two brothers Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao?"

    "Not yet, I just defeated Lord Silver Horn." Bai handed the two Noble Phantasms in his hand to Darui and said: "Captain, these are the two Noble Phantasms from Yunyin Village, and they are now handed over to you.  "With that said, after Tarui took over the two Noble Phantasms, Bai turned around and stepped into the ice crystal again.

    Jin Jiao watched Bai take away the two treasures and step into the ice crystal again. During this period, he did not launch an attack. It was not that he didn't want to, but that he couldn't, because he found that when he made a move, his movements were blocked.  The ice crystals were clearly displayed, which meant that any action he took could not be hidden from Bai, so he did not make any action. He knew that if he launched an attack, he would most likely fall into Bai's trap.  Even if he doesn't fall into a trap, if he launches an attack, he will probably be countered by Bai. After all, no one will point their back at the enemy, even if they know the situation behind them clearly, unless they are trying to lure him.  The opponent launched an attack, so he took the initiative to give his back to the enemy.

    After Bai stepped into the ice crystal, his figure disappeared. Jinjiao was stunned, but his spirit did not relax at all. After a while, Bai's figure appeared again in the ice crystal, but at this time, the two treasures in Bai's hands had disappeared.  , obviously, she gave it to someone else.

    Bai appeared in the ice crystal, and then Bai's figure appeared in all the surrounding ice crystals. "Is it this trick again?" Jin Jiao looked at Bai in the ice crystal in front of Bai and said, "Besides this trick, you have no other tricks."  Any other tricks?"

    "This move is enough, isn't it? Lord Golden Horn." Bai smiled softly, and six thousand coins appeared in his hands again. Among all the ice crystals, Bai also had six thousand coins in his hands.  Then in an instant, Bai among all the ice crystals shot out the Senbon in his hand.

    "Hmph, ow, ow, ow." Jin Jiao ignored the Qianben shooting from all around, and no longer used the banana fan to block it as before, but directly threw the banana fan out: "I'm going to kill you, ow, ow, ow." Suddenly  , a blood-red film appeared on Jin Jiao's body, and a powerful and evil chakra shot straight into the sky. When this chakra poured out, those Qianbon were directly blocked.  One tail, two tails, five tails appeared directly behind Jinjiao. At the same time, Jinjiao's skin completely fell off, completely turning into a small nine-tails.

    "This is the chakra of the Nine-Tails." Shiro, who was in the ice crystal, said in shock: "How is this possible? There is only one Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, Lord Naruto, in this world, and there is only one named '  Sora's boy has the Nine-Tails' chakra sealed in his body. They should be the only ones who can transform into the Nine-Tails. Why, besides Naruto-sama and Sora, are there other people who have the Nine-Tails' chakra and can transform into the Nine-Tails?  Nine-tailed transformation.¡±

    "Ouch, ouch, ouch." Jinjiao looked up to the sky and roared, powerful chakra burst out, directly breaking through the surrounding ice crystals, "It happened." Bai was shocked, and his figure disappeared from the ice crystals in an instant, and then Bai jumped out of the outermost ice crystal.  Jumped out of it. At this time, Bai felt a powerful chakra impact from behind him, but it could not affect Bai's figure. Bai turned around, looked at the completely destroyed ice crystal and said: "Sure enough,  As expected of the Kyuubi's chakra, it broke through my 'Magic Mirror Ice Crystal' so easily."

    "This chakra is the chakra of the Nine-Tails." Minagawa Natsuki said in shock: "Shiro, isn't the leader the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails? The leader should be the only one in the world who has the chakra of the Nine-Tails, and the leader should now  It¡¯s right in Cloud Hidden Village, why does Nine-Tails¡¯ chakra appear here?¡±

    "It's the Golden Horn." Bai looked at the small nine-tailed Golden Horn dozens of meters in front of him and said, "I just launched an attack on the Golden Horn, but he suddenly turned into a Nine-tailed One. Captain, Golden Horn used to be Kumogakure."  Ninja of the village, let me ask you what is going on, why did he turn into a nine-tailed person?"

    "I'm not very clear about this." Tarui shook his head slightly and said, "I only know that the two brothers, Golden Horn and Silver Horn, seem to have eaten the meat of the Nine-Tails, so they have the Chakra of the Nine-Tails. Others  , I don¡¯t know much about it.¡±

    "Let me tell you." Samyi stared at the golden horn of Kyuubi and said: "Back then, before Kyuubi was captured by Konoha's first Hokage, Senju Hashirama-sama, we in Kumoyin Village had already carried out the process of capturing Kyuubi.  It's over."

    In Hidden Cloud Village, Naruto was preparing to return to his room. He had just walked out of the Raikage building and originally planned to return.He was resting in his room, but Naruto suddenly felt an evil chakra.  If it were other chakra, Naruto would have ignored it, but this chakra was indeed the chakra of the Kyuubi.  A hint of murderous intent flashed in Naruto's eyes: "Could the Nine-Tails' chakra belong to the person named 'Sora' who escaped from me a few years ago? Only he has the Nine-Tails' chakra sealed in him.  But no matter what, since he appears on the battlefield, it seems that I can no longer stay in the rear area. I should do something."

    With a 'whoosh' sound, a figure appeared next to Naruto. A figure wearing a white imperial robe, but wearing a bamboo hat on both of them, completely blocking the two of them, with only a pair of eyes exposed, appeared next to Naruto, but  Judging from her graceful figure, she is definitely a beautiful and mature woman.

    "Naruto, this chakra" A beautiful voice came out. If her appearance is as outstanding as her body shape and voice, then she is a perfect girl, with the face of an angel,  The figure of a devil, the throat of a lark.

    "It's Kyuubi's chakra." Naruto said: "Although I don't know what happened, a few years ago, I met a person who sealed Kyuubi's chakra, but that was the only one, but since  If one appears, then the second one may not appear. But in any case, since someone with Nine-Tails Chakra appears, it seems that I shouldn¡¯t stay here."

    "Want to go to the battlefield? Naruto."

    Naruto nodded and said, "It seems like we're about to go have some fun. Senior sister, are you interested in going with me, my junior brother?" If Naruto can call himself his junior brother, then the identity of the person next to Naruto will be revealed.  Akatsuki's angel, Jiraiya's disciple, Naruto's senior sister, Konan.

    "If you want to go, I will accompany you." Xiaonan looked at Naruto and nodded slightly.  At the same time, he said silently in his heart: "You are the successor of Yahiko and Nagato, and you are the only one who can build a bridge to peace. I will protect you no matter what."

    "Okay." Naruto nodded. At this time, Naruto suddenly smiled bitterly and said: "It seems that we can't leave. Senior sister." As he said that, a figure appeared next to Naruto, with dark skin.  He is the secretary of the Fourth Raikage Rui, Azabu Yi.

    "Your Highness the Prince." Azabu Yi stood in front of Naruto, bowed and said: "The Raikage-sama and the Hokage-sama would like to invite Your Highness the Prince."

    "It seems that Raikage-sama knows something and wants to tell me." Naruto looked at Azabu Yi and asked.

    Azabu Yi shook his head slightly and said: "Lord Raikage didn't say much, he just asked his subordinates to come and invite His Highness. But Hokage-sama"

    "Oh, did Granny Tsunade say anything?" Naruto asked.  Azabu Yi hesitated and didn't speak, which only caused a trace of doubt in Naruto's heart. Naruto could only ask again: "Just tell me, it's okay."

    Under Naruto's questioning, Azabu Yi could only say: "Hokage-sama said, 'Naruto, you damn brat, you are not allowed to leave Cloud Hidden Village. Come here now, otherwise, be careful and I will beat you.  You.' Ahem, these are the exact words of Lord Hokage." After Azabu imitated Tsunade's tone, a trace of red cloud appeared on her dark face, but no one noticed it under the cover of her skin.

    When Naruto imitated Tsunade's words, a drop of cold sweat broke out on his forehead. After listening, Naruto's head was covered with black lines.  "Listening to this tone, I knew it was indeed Grandma Tsunade who said it, and only Grandma Tsunade could say such strong words." Naruto turned his head and said, "Then, Senior Sister, wait for me here. I'll go.  Let's see, if I don't go, I'm afraid Granny Tsunade will really beat me up." As he said this, Naruto didn't wait for Azabu Yi and jumped straight towards the Raikage building.  Azabu Yi glanced at Konan. Of course, she did not recognize Konan, but she was a little strange about Konan hiding herself. However, Azabu Yi did not go into details because she knew that Konan came with Zabuza, Neji and others.  Knowing that Konan only belongs to Xueyin Village, but Konan did not join the team to participate in the war, but stayed in Kumoyin Village, following Naruto, so Azabu Yi thought that Konan was just a maid.  .  Although this maid is also a powerful ninja, in this war to protect Naruto and Kirabi, Naruto is most happy to have powerful ninjas by his side.

    Naruto stepped into the office. Lei Yingrui and Tsunade did not speak, but looked at Naruto.  Naruto bowed slightly and said: "Lord Raikage, Granny Tsunade"

    "Call me sister." Tsunade immediately jumped up.

 Volume 4: Shippuden Chapter 670: Reincarnation in the Dirty Land

    "Yes, the person responded without sincerity: "I know Granny Tsunade.  "

    "." Tsunade looked at Naruto with black lines on her head, but in the end she didn't say anything because she knew that even if she did, it would have no effect. But to be honest, Tsunade actually liked Naruto quite a lot.  That's what she called her.  Because this means that he can teach Naruto a lesson openly, and Naruto can only accept it, but cannot resist.

    "Okay, let's not discuss the title issue between you two." Lei Yingrui said: "Your Highness, I think you have already felt it."

    "If this chakra hadn't appeared, I'm afraid you wouldn't have called me back in a hurry. You're just afraid that I would run out of Kumoyin Village because I sensed this chakra, right?" Naruto  He smiled and said: "However, I am a little interested. Lord Raikage, I want to know what is going on with this Nine-Tails chakra? I think you should be able to give me a perfect answer."

    "It is precisely because of this that I asked Azabu Yi to invite His Highness the Prince here." Lei Yingrui said: "But before that, I heard Tsunade say that a few years ago, there seemed to be a man in Konoha.  A boy who possesses the nine-tailed chakra. Your Highness, I wonder if you know Sora¡¯s situation.¡±

    "You know." Naruto said casually: "His name is 'Song' and he is the son of Kazuma, one of the twelve guardians of the Fire Country. When the Nine-Tails was raging in Konoha, my father sealed the Nine-Tails in me.  In Sora's body, the Nine-Tails chakra that was scattered at that time was collected before it dispersed, and then the Jinchuriki sealing system was used to seal the Nine-Tails' chakra in Sora's body, thus causing the first  Two people who possess the Nine-Tails Chakra. However, he can only use the power of the Three-Tails, but at this time he is almost completely irrational. When the Fourth-Tails appears, he is just a beast, but at that time he was  I injured him, and when I tried to kill him, he was rescued by someone. I think it was Kazuma's men."

    "Yes, when Kazuma attacked Konoha, he had four subordinates, but only three died in the battle, and one person is still missing." Tsunade said.

    "I know." Lei Yingrui looked at Ampanyi beside him.

    Azabu Yi nodded and said: "Yes, Lord Raikage, my subordinates have already recorded it."

    Ying Rui nodded slightly.  At this time, a ninja wearing a strange machine on his head said: "Lord Raikage, it has been confirmed that the girl named Shiro dealt with the two brothers Golden Horn and Silver Horn alone, defeated Silver Horn, and took back  The seven-star sword and the red gourd are two precious phantoms, and now the golden horn has turned into nine tails."

    "Really!" Lei Yingrui looked at Naruto and said: "As expected, he is a subordinate entrusted with important tasks by His Highness the Prince. He dealt with the two brothers Jinjiao and Yinjiao alone, and actually defeated Yinjiao so quickly and forced Jinjiao to  Nine-tailed transformation, the strength is really impressive."

    "Thank you for the compliment, Raikage-sama." Naruto smiled slightly and said, "But Raikage-sama, can you tell me the reason why the golden horn can be transformed into nine tails?" Naruto paused slightly and said, "I  I originally wanted to ask Kyuubi directly, but obviously, I kept summoning it before, and it seemed a little dissatisfied and ignored my summons."

    "I know." Lei Yingrui responded, and then he was silent for a while and said: "Before the Nine-Tails was captured by the First Hokage Senju Hashirama, our Cloud Hidden Village had already started to capture the Nine-Tails. At that time  The team was led by the two brothers, Golden Horn and Silver Horn. The consequences of that capture were obvious. It failed. The company captain, the two brothers, Golden Horn and Silver Horn, were also eaten by the Kyuubi. Just when we thought that the two brothers, Golden Horn and Silver Horn  After the brothers died, about two weeks later, the Kyuubi vomited out the two brothers, the Golden Horn and the Silver Kaku, who had eaten it. After that, they possessed the Kyuubi's chakra, and the two brothers became existences similar to Jinchuuriki.  "

    "Stayed in Kyuubi's body for two weeks?" Naruto read a sentence and said: "In this case, it seems that you can't have Kyuubi's chakra. Wait, two weeks, during the battle, it shouldn't be  Will someone bring enough food to last two weeks? Could it be them."

    "That's right, it's just as your Highness the Prince thought." Lei Yingrui admitted directly: "To be precise, the two brothers Jinjiao and Silverjiao did not bring any food. In two weeks, their food source was Jiujiao.  The meat inside the tail's body. After eating the meat of the nine tails, he has the same chakra as the nine tails." After speaking, he paused slightly and said: "But after learning about this situation, there are also many outstanding people in Yunyin Village.  Ninjas learned from the golden horns and silver horns to eat the meat of tailed beasts, such as the eight-tailed tentacles. However, what they tried to measure did not bring about a large number of ninjas possessing the chakra of the tailed beasts, but death. Countless outstanding ninjas  All the attempts made by the ninjas failed without exception. No one could survive after eating the meat of the tailed beast. Only two brothers, Golden Horn and Silver Horn, were not only fine, but also possessed powerful powers.??Power, I think it has something to do with their bloodline as Six Paths Immortals.  "

    "Six Paths Sage!" Naruto read a sentence and said: "Is it related to Six Paths Sage again? I really don't know what kind of person Six Paths Sage is, but he is related to so many things. I suddenly have such a feeling for him.  I'm curious. But." Naruto paused slightly and said, "Lord Raikage, Granny Tsunade, are you still not allowing me to go to the battlefield?"

    "Naruto, I should know your importance, so you have to stay in Yunyin Village honestly, do you understand?" Tsunade clenched her fist and said to Naruto.

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "Yes, yes, I know Granny Tsunade. Then I will go back to the room first." After saying that, Naruto turned and left, but Naruto, who had just taken two steps, stopped and said: "  I know you want to protect me, Granny Tsunade, but I am no longer the brat I used to be. I have the power to protect myself, and I also want to protect the people I care about. To tell you the truth, Granny Tsunade, I  I don¡¯t know how long I can stay in Yunyin Village, maybe a few days or a few hours. I might just rush out at some point then, so please don¡¯t blame me, Granny Tsunade.¡±

    "Naruto, you have to calm down." Tsunade said loudly: "If you are caught, then everything will be over. This war is over just after it started."

    "I know, Granny Tsunade." Naruto responded: "But I really can't sit like this anymore. The woman I love (Hinata), my brothers (Haku, Neji, etc.) are all on the battlefield.  In order to protect me, I fought desperately, regardless of my own life and death. At that time, I could only stay here. Grandma Tsunade, I really can't stay here anymore. What's more, Grandma Tsunade, I  I am the center of this war, especially when the Nine-Tails Chakra appears on the battlefield, Granny Tsunade, and Lord Raikage, how long do you think I can stay here?" After saying that, Naruto  Without waiting for Tsunade and Raikage Rui to answer, they left the Raikage building directly.

    Konan was still waiting outside. When he saw Naruto, he didn't say much and followed him directly. "Get ready, senior sister." Naruto said, "Since the Kyuubi's chakra appeared on the battlefield, I  The uneasiness in my heart is growing. Although I don't know what the problem is, it is obvious that things are changing more and more. Maybe at some point, I will go straight to the battlefield. Will you be with me then?  Senior sister."

    "Wherever you are, there is hope. After the death of Yahiko and Nagato, the only meaning of my life is to follow this hope." Xiaonan said firmly.

    "Thank you." Naruto smiled and said, "I am so lucky to be your junior brother, Senior Sister Xiaonan."

    On the other side, on the battlefield, the nine-tailed Golden Horn stared closely at Shiro with a pair of blood-red eyes.

    "So that's it." After Bai listened to Samyi's explanation of why Golden Horn could transform into a nine-tailed beast, Bai nodded slightly and said, "In that case, Silver Horn can also transform into a tailed beast."

    "Fortunately, I killed Ginkaku first." Minagawa Natsuki breathed a sigh of relief.

    "The two brothers, Golden Horn and Silver Horn, were summoned by the reincarnation of dirty soil. The only way to stop them is to seal the soul." Samyi said, "Bai, when did you seal it."

    "Sealing technique?" Bai smiled softly: "Although I know a little bit, I didn't use sealing technique to seal Yinjiao! I used 'Leng Yueshuanghua' to kill Yinjiao."

    "Leng Yueshuanghua?" Except for Xia Xue, everyone else had a trace of doubt.

    "'Leng Yueshuanghua' is my secret technique to limit blood stains." Bai explained: "In the magic mirror ice crystal, I first used Qianben to control Yinjiao's body, and then used 'Thousand Killings Water Soaring' to make Yinjiao  Kaku couldn't escape, and at the same time prevented Jin Kaku from rescuing, and finally used 'Leng Yue Shuanghua' to trap Yin Kaku in the ice. However, in order to save chakra, I just froze the inside of Yin Kaku's body, and then let Yin Kaku's  The body and the ice all shattered and turned into broken ice. However, at that time, you probably didn¡¯t notice Jin Jiao¡¯s nine-tailed transformation, and the powerful chakra of the nine-tailed transformation should have completely melted the broken ice. I think although Silver  Jiao was resurrected using the 'Filthy Earth Reincarnation', which is said to be able to be sealed but not killed, but his body was completely filled with tiny ice slag, and then turned into a puddle of ice water, so he should be dead."

    "." The people present were speechless for a while, but they found another method that could be used to deal with the ninjas who were resurrected using the 'Ultimate Earth Reincarnation', which was to completely destroy the opponent's body. Well, people who can use this method are probably  rare.

    Tarui pointed at the nine-tailed golden horn and said: "Now is not the time to talk about this. The opponent's tailed beast transformation has been completed, and it will be difficult to deal with it next."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 671 Uchiha Madara on the battlefield

    "It's so big. It seems that we can't use Leng Yueshuanghua directly. We have to use other moves first." Bai looked at the golden horn after the nine-tails transformation. His body was much bigger, and the mark in his hand changed.  , both hands formed seals quickly, but Jin Jiao, who had already completed the Nine-tails Transformation, would not wait for Shiro to complete the mark in his hand. Although it was a bit late to rush over, Jin Jiao's attack methods were not just close combat.  The tail behind him suddenly extended out and hit Bai at an extremely fast speed. It appeared in front of Bai in an instant. It was obvious that this tail would hit Bai's body before he could complete the mark in his hand.  .

    "" Bai's pupils shrank. At this time, a figure appeared in front of Bai. It was Tarui, the captain of the first team.  I saw him holding the Seven-Star Sword in his hand and blocking it directly. With a 'bang' sound, the Golden Horn's tail hit the Seven-Star Sword directly. Although Tarui blocked it with the Seven-Star Sword, the huge force directly hit him.  It flew out, but this block also bought Bai a little time.

    Bai immediately accelerated the formation of seals. At the same time, others also reacted and rushed towards the golden horn. Asyi held a big knife and slashed towards the golden horn: "Fire Flame Slash." Asyi saw  Flames emerged from the knife in his hand, and for a moment the flames covered Asyi and headed towards the Golden Horn. Samyi and Minagawa Natsuki separated and rushed towards the Golden Horn.

    "Ouch, ouch, ouch." Jinjiao raised his head and roared. The powerful chakra directly impacted and spread to the surroundings instantly. The fire on Asyi's sword was extinguished by the powerful chakra, and then Asyi was pushed directly.  When they went out, Samui and Minagawa Natsuki were startled and stopped immediately, but then they felt a huge force and the two of them were pushed out.

    "What a powerful chakra." This thought flashed through Minagawa Natsuki's mind at the moment he was pushed out: "With this kind of powerful chakra, could it be that when the leader borrowed the nine-tails chakra in his body, he controlled the nine-tails before?"  Chakra?"

    Golden Horn no longer stayed in place and rushed directly towards Asyi. Who was the biggest threat to him just now?

    Talui ran back with the Seven-Star Sword in hand. Looking at the few people who were pushed out, he gritted his teeth and rushed towards Asyi. After all, Asyi was the most dangerous in the current situation.

    "Lan Dun-Li Fusuo Suo Su." Tarui inserted the Seven-Star Sword in front of him, formed a seal with his hands and said, then dozens of black thunder and lightning flashed directly, hitting Jin Jiao's body, knocking the golden horn out.  Jin Jiao rushed forward and took a few steps back, but that was all he could do. After taking a few steps back, Jin Jiao chased after him again, but this time the target was changed to Tarui.  Of course, it's not that Tarui's ninjutsu is not powerful, but because the power of the golden horn that has turned into nine tails is too strong.

    ¡®Bang bang bang¡¯ Several people who had just been pushed out by Jinjiao with chakra had just landed on the ground at this time. At the same time, "Secret Technique¡¤Ningxue Secret Realm." Bai's voice reached the ears of everyone present.  It seemed to be snowing all around.

    "It's so beautiful." Such thoughts suddenly came to everyone's mind. They forgot everything, forgot that they were still fighting, and stretched out their hands to catch the falling snowflakes in front of them.  "That's not right." Minagawa Natsuki waited for a moment to react. She shook her head suddenly to wake herself up, and looked at the others, only to find that Asyi, Samui, and Tarui had blurry eyes. It was obvious that several people  Still intoxicated in the snowflakes, Minagawa Natsuki was secretly surprised: "What a powerful secret technique. It is indeed a blood-stained boundary. If it weren't for Shiro and I being companions, we have been together for several years, and Shiro once assisted  I train, if I am more familiar with the dialogue, I am afraid that even I will become addicted." Thinking of this, Minagawa Natsuki began to understand why Naruto valued Shiro so much.  Not just because Shiro devoted himself wholeheartedly to Naruto.  But then Minagawa Natsuki quickly formed a seal, and then several fireballs directly hit the few people who were still intoxicated.

    But a few people didn't react at all. It wasn't until "bang bang bang" that a few fireballs hit several people directly, and then they woke up.  "It's amazing." After Samyi woke up, she understood the cause and effect in an instant. She looked at Bai An, who was using his ninjutsu with all his strength, and said in surprise: "The power of the secret technique of ice escape is so powerful, even a few of us can't do it."  Fell into her illusion. No wonder Prince Namikaze Naruto has so much confidence in her. But Golden Horn has the chakra of the Kyuubi, plus his own chakra, that is to say, two chakras, so  If the two chakras are exchanged, the illusion will be broken, so will this secret technique still have an effect on the Golden Horn?" Although he thought this way, Samyi did not say it out loud.

    But what Samyi actually doesn¡¯t know is that the power of the ¡®Ningxue Secret Realm¡¯ is not the illusion. The illusion is just the ability that comes with the ¡®Ningxue Secret Realm¡¯.  The real power of the ¡®Snow Realm¡¯ is freezing.  and ¡®cold¡¯The difference between "Shuanghua" and "Lengyue Shuanghua" is that it only freezes the human body, but "Ningxue Secret Realm" is an advanced secret technique that can freeze even thoughts, and the caster can also control the opponent's body at will.  Thoughts, bring the other person's thoughts down to freezing point.  It can cause the opponent's mind to twist and die, or it can freeze the opponent. The caster can freely control the opponent to achieve the goal.

    Of course Shiro will not tell it, because this ability is too powerful. Even Zabuza does not know this, let alone tell others. The only one who knows is Naruto.

    "Quickly, seal or destroy the golden horn." Bai said: "The chakra of the Nine-Tails is too huge. After I control him like this, I can't move. We can only continue in this stalemate, but Ningxuemi  Realm' requires too much chakra support, and my chakra is limited, plus I have consumed a lot before, and I don't have much chakra left. When my chakra is exhausted,  Golden Horn will break through my Ningxue Secret Realm."

    "Damn it, after the Golden Horn Tailed Beast transformed, I don't know where the golden rope and the banana fan went. By the way, where is the sealing class?" Tarui shouted loudly towards the ninja troops behind him who were fighting the White Zetsu army.  Knowing that Asyi and Tarui are present, they are the kind of ninjas who can be used as counselors and chargers. However, although they are not completely ignorant of sealing techniques, they are somewhat inadequate when it comes to using them.  What's more, it's used to seal the Golden Horn.

    "Captain." A ninja who seemed to be from the intelligence department came to Tarui and said: "A large number of ninjas who were reincarnated and resurrected by dirty soil came out on the battlefield. According to the news from everywhere, there was Hanzo Sanhoo, the leader of the former Rain Hidden Village.  , Uzumaki Nagato, the former leader of Akatsuki, and members of Akatsuki who have died in the battle, such as Kakuzu and others, as well as the former seven ninja swordsmen of Kirigakure Village except Momochi Zabuza-sama, Chiyo-sama of Sunagakure, Mu  Sarutobi Asuma, son of the Third Hokage of the Leaf. Most importantly, the former shadows of various ninja villages, the Third Raikage of our Hidden Cloud Village were also summoned by their bastards, and there were many, many others.  The sealing team here is carrying out the sealing properly, and I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to come to support here.¡±

    "What, even the Third Raikage-sama, those bastards." Tarui said, the anger in his eyes seemed to burn everything.

    "Now is not the time to think about this. Hurry up and send the news back to Yunyin Village immediately and ask Lord Raikage to send over the fifth Noble Phantasm, the amber purification bottle." Samyi immediately said to the ninja.

    The ninja responded, stood up, turned around and disappeared. Everyone looked at Bai and Jinjiao worriedly. A 'bang' sound came from behind them. Samui and Tarui immediately turned their heads, only to find that what happened just now  A ninja from the intelligence department who had listened to Samyi's order had fallen to the ground, his chest sunken, and it was obvious that he could no longer survive.

    "It's you, Uchiha Madara." Tarui looked at the person standing in front of the corpse and said in surprise.  I saw that Uchiha Madara was still in the same outfit as when he attacked Naruto and the Eight-Tails, but he was holding the fan that he originally carried behind his back.

    "Oh, Ice Breaker and Blood Stain Boundary. No wonder you can kill Silver Horn. If I hadn't noticed that Silver Horn's aura disappeared and rushed over, I'm afraid even Golden Horn would have been killed by you." Madara Uchiha looked at Shiro and said:  "If I remember correctly, you should be the person next to Namikaze Naruto. You are able to kill the Silver Horn who cannot be defeated by ordinary methods, and you can also control the Golden Horn. You are doing really well." He said.  Uchiha Madara's body disappeared and appeared behind Shiro in an instant, waving the fan in his hand towards Shiro.

    ¡®Ding, bang¡¯ Tarui once again held the Seven-Star Sword to block Bai¡¯s attack.  It turns out that when Uchiha Madara appeared just now, Tarui, Samui, Asui, and Minagawa Natsuki were already highly concentrated. When Uchiha Madara disappeared, several people activated at the same time, but  Only Tarui was sentimental in time, and several others were still a step slower, but they just happened to join forces to attack Uchiha Madara at the same time.

    Uchiha Madara simply ignored the attacks of several people, and saw that the Uchiha fan went directly through Tarui's Seven Star Sword. At the same time, although the attacks of several people seemed to hit, Uchiha Madara's body was like a phantom, and ultimately failed.  .

    Seeing the appearance of Uchiha Madara, the surrounding ninjas who were fighting with White Zetsu immediately separated themselves and launched an attack on Uchiha Madara. It was a pity that Uchiha Madara was a kind of person. For the attacks of these ninjas, Uchiha Madara had no idea.  Without even looking at it, he suddenly waved the fan in his hand, and countless flames surged out directly. Many ninjas could not avoid it and were burned to ashes. Even if they escaped in time, Uchiha Madara would instantly appear in front of them.  Behind him, the Sharingan turned, the space fluctuated, and then one ninja disappeared from his eyes.  Uchiha Madara looked at Tarui and said, "You seem to underestimate me a little too much."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 672 Madara

    "Huh? It turns out it's just delaying time." Uchiha Madara looked at Bai and said: "As expected, he is the strongest subordinate in Namikaze Naruto's hands. He is actually able to use such a strong force under such circumstances. It seems that this  You've come at the right time, otherwise, even the Nine-Tails transformed into golden horns would probably be killed by you."

    White eyes glanced at Jin Jiao aside, and then continued to stare at Jin Jiao. Stronger chakra surged out of his body, and the chakra turned directly into flying snowflakes. Not far away, Jin Jiao's five tails and limbs had been  Frozen, as long as there is a little more time, the Golden Horn will be completely frozen.

    "It's Leng Yue Shuang Hua." Minagawa Natsuki said slightly surprised: "While using 'Snow Condensation Realm', Shiro actually used 'Leng Yue Shuang Hua'. No, Shiro's chakra should not be able to support her using it at the same time.  These two secret techniques, if used forcefully, will only cause harm to her body."

    "But in order to protect His Highness the Prince and Lord Bi, we can only let her complete this technique, but we must stop Uchiha Madara." Tarui said.

    "It seems that if this is the case, you will not hand over the Golden Horn to me." Uchiha Madara said: "Originally, the Golden Horn should pose a great threat to you. If you leave it to me, I will take him with me immediately.  Leaving the battlefield. In this case, wouldn¡¯t you be much less of a threat? Wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡±

    Tarui and the others did not answer. Instead, they jumped up to Bai's side and formed a swastika formation to protect Bai in the middle.  "They are really stubborn people." Uchiha Madara looked at their actions and said, and then his samsara eye seemed to fluctuate. At the same time, Uchiha Madara formed a seal with his hands: "The art of psychic."' Bang  With a sound, a huge smoke rose, and a huge figure appeared under the smoke.

    "Go. Heretic Demon." Uchiha Madara said, and saw a huge stone statue walking out of the smoke.

    As soon as the heretic demon took two steps, two equally huge figures blocked the way of the heretic demon. The huge chakra on one of them formed wings similar to those of a butterfly, and the original fat man also lost weight. Why?  To put it bluntly, in order to be able to use this technique, the Akimichi clan can only maintain a body shape that is, um, plumper than others. Otherwise, when this technique is activated, they may only be skin and bones.

    "It's so huge, even bigger than Uncle Choji and Akimichi." Shikamaru looked at the heretic demon and walked forward slowly: "Uchiha Madara, you appeared a little too timely. I  I think you should make full use of the golden horn and silver horn with the nine-tailed chakra, and then wait for the right time, such as after they undergo the nine-tailed transformation, and then immediately seal them in the body of this big guy, right? Uchi  Haubara.¡±

    "Oh, it's such a pity to have a man like you as my opponent." Uchiha Madara said: "If I had people like you under my command, then this war wouldn't have to be fought so hard. If possible,  Are you interested in coming to my place? I can guarantee that you will not be affected by my illusions, and at the same time, you will have powerful power, more powerful than Uchiha Sasuke and Namikaze Naruto. How about that?" After finishing speaking,  He paused slightly and said: "But you are from Konoha after all. If you suddenly come to seek refuge, I can't believe it. If you want me to believe you, then you only need to kill any ninja present. Of course,  If I can kill the girl next to you, I will trust you 100%."

    "You" Ino beside Shikamaru pointed at Uchiha Madara and said angrily.

    Shikamaru stretched out his hand to stop Ino, and then said with a smile: "Your proposal is very good, but it is a bit too troublesome to do this, so I think it would be easier if you just raise your hands and surrender to us."

    "Huh." Uchiha Madara snorted coldly and said no more. When he turned around, his figure disappeared instantly, and at the same time, Uchiha Madara's figure appeared next to Golden Horn.  At this time, not only the tail and limbs of Golden Horn have been frozen, but also the body, leaving only a head.  When Shiro saw Uchiha Madara appearing next to Golden Horn: "What happened, it's too late, there's nothing we can do." Such thoughts flashed through Shiro's mind, and at the same time the mark in his hand changed, Uchiha Madara's Samsara Eye was the first  Time discovered that the mark in Bai's hand was different. In an instant, the three pairs of magatama in the Sharingan rotated, causing fluctuations in the surrounding space.

    "Broken." Shiro shouted, but at this moment, Golden Horn's entire body was instantly absorbed by Uchiha Madara's eyes.  "Too bad. I didn't catch up." Bai said secretly in his heart.

    "You just used this move to kill Ginkaku, right?" Uchiha Madara looked a little pale due to consuming a lot of chakra and said, "Your surname seems to be Minazuki. You remind me of two people, Mizu.  Wu Yue Linglong and Shui Wu Yue Cai Lan.¡±

    "The water without the moon is exquisite, the water without the moon is colorful!"Bai Bai read it again, and then said: "Jinjiao and Yinjiao also mentioned these two names just now. Are they my tribesmen?"

    "It seems like you don't know. Then I'll tell you." Madara Uchiha looked at Shiro and said, "Linglong Minazuki is the one who founded the Minazuki clan. Her power is unfathomable.  As for Minazuki Aarashi, she doesn't have much achievements, but her power is very powerful, not weaker than Minazuki Aarashi at all. They are the only two who can maximize the ice escape blood stain limit.  Human. As for you, although Ice Escape has entered a mature stage, if you want to compete with me, it is not enough at all, unless you can perform to the extreme like them."

    "Can Ice Escape evolve again?" Bai Jing asked: "I always thought that I was at the limit of Ice Escape."

    "That's right." Uchiha Madara said: "You have indeed reached the completion stage of Ice Release. Ice Release has matured, but there is a deeper stage behind Ice Release. This stage is the hidden stage.  , the most powerful killing move of Ice Release can only be awakened after entering the final stage. Just like my Sharingan, you are now equivalent to the Mangekyo Sharingan, with a layer of Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan on top."

    "The hidden stage of Ice Release." Shiro looked at Uchiha Madara and said, "Why are you telling me this?"

    "I really want to know how much power you will have when your ice escape reaches its maximum." After saying that, Uchiha Madara looked around and said: "It's a pity that Silver Horn was killed, but my goal has been achieved.  Well, then goodbye." Uchiha Madara's Sharingan turned, and with a loud 'bang' sound, the 'outer demon' that was entangled with Choji, Ding Zao and countless ninjas disappeared directly. At the same time, Uchiha Madara himself also  Disappeared into the Sharingan.

    After Uchiha Madara and the Heretic Golem disappeared, the battle came to an end. In fact, the nearby White Zetsu had already been solved by the first brigade of the Ninja United Army. However, because of the appearance of Uchiha Madara, the battle was not over yet.  But now it¡¯s come to an end.  The Ninja United Army suffered nearly 10,000 casualties in this battle, and the total number of Ninja United Army was only over 85,000, including the Intelligence Department, Medical Department, and Logistics Department.  The actual number of combatants was only close to 80,000.  Although there are still 10,000 ninjas assigned to protect Cloud Hidden Village and the daimyo of various countries, such a battle has caused the Ninja United Army to lose one-eighth of its combat power, although some of them will recover after receiving treatment.  He returned to the battlefield, but even according to this calculation, the loss of combat power was more than 10%.  Although the number of Bai Zetsu deaths was greater.

    "I didn't expect the casualties to be so serious." Samyi looked around and sighed slightly.

    "Sister, this is not like you. You don't seem like someone who would worry about these things. And we finally won, right?" Asyi said.

    "No, I'm not worried about us, I'm worried about the second team." Samyi said: "We are a mid-range combat unit. Although the fighting method includes close-quarters, most of them do not need to get close to the opponent. But  Our casualties are so serious. The second brigade is a close combat unit. Their fighting method is to fight the enemy in close quarters. Moreover, the enemies are all famous ninjas who have been resurrected using the "Pure Land Reincarnation". I'm afraid their casualties will be very high.  It's tragic. What's more" Samui looked at Shikamaru and Ino: "What's more, many people from the second brigade came to support us. In this case, their combat power will be even greater.  It¡¯s weakened. I¡¯m afraid the battle will be more difficult.¡±

    "Ah. Because the Kyuubi's chakra appeared, we rushed over for reinforcements. Even our captain Huangtu was here, and the command there was temporarily handed over to Neji. Because Neji pressed on the Snow Country's  I also commanded the troops at that time." Shikamaru said: "Now that Uchiha Madara has retreated, Choji, Uncle Choza, we have gone back, and Neji and the others should need our combat power. Goodbye then."

    "Is there anyone left who can move?" Tarui asked loudly. At this time, many ninjas from all around came to Tarui. After a rough calculation, the number of people was about more than 5,000 and less than 6,000.  Some people only suffered minor injuries, and a small number of people were either extremely lucky or very capable, and they didn't have any injuries on their bodies.  But you must know that at the beginning, 70,000 people were divided into five brigades. The number of each adult was not much different, about 13,000 to 4,000 ninjas.  Now there are only five or six thousand left, with more than half of the casualties, which shows the fierceness of the battle.

    Tarui took a look and said: "Divide into two teams within five minutes. Those who are not injured and those who are less seriously injured are divided into one team. The number is 5,000 people. The remaining people are in one team." Although Tarui gave the order  , these more than 5,000 people immediately automatically divided into two teams.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 673 The Battle of the Second Brigade

    Tarui looked at the two teams and said: "Samyi, you lead these hundreds of people to clean up the battlefield, and at the same time take the wounded back to the medical camp for treatment. The rest, follow me. We will support the second group.  .¡±

    Someone responded, and then the five thousand people, led by Tarui, immediately followed the voices of Shikamaru, Ino, Choji, Choza and others and headed towards the second combat force, Shiro, Minagawa Natsuki,  Asyi and others naturally followed Tarui, while Samyi took the remaining ninjas and hundreds of ninjas to start cleaning up the battlefield. Although they were treating their seriously injured companions, although they were not medical ninjas, simple bandaging was still  If possible, then send the seriously injured companions to the medical camp in the rear.  Although it is said to be the rear, it is actually the edge of the battlefield. In order to be able to treat injured ninjas on the battlefield in time, the medical camp is set up on the edge of the battlefield.  There are also thousands of ninja guards. After all, the importance of this place is comparable to that of logistics.

    On the other hand, the fierce battle is still going on. There are not many ninjas here who use ninjutsu. Most of them are in close combat with Bai Zetsu, because they are the ninja joint army, the second group of the war company, and they are close to each other.  For distance combat troops, what they are good at is close combat. Of course, this does not mean that they do not know ninjutsu. As ninjas, they will not choose to engage in close combat with the opponent unless it is a last resort.  But there are exceptions. For example, the second team also knows ninjutsu, but they are good at close combat. In addition, many people's ninjutsu is related to close combat, such as Neji,  His blood-stained boundary and white eyes, in addition to being used to detect intelligence, can also be used to see the flaws in the opponent's attack, as well as the chakra amount and acupuncture points of the opponent's body.  However, these require close combat to have the greatest effect. Except for Ningji, there are many people similar to Ningci in the second team. All they have learned are techniques that can exert their power in close combat.

    Because the second brigade is all ninjas who are good at close combat, and most of the close combat ninjas are hot-blooded ninjas, also known as Ichisuji, they are not afraid of the strength comparison between the two sides, so the battle here is the simplest.  After the encounter, they knew that the number of Bai Jue's army was more than twice and nearly three times that of their own, but both sides did not say much and rushed forward. Then the two streams of people collided fiercely. In an instant, countless Bai Jue were killed.  Kill them, but there are countless ninja coalition forces lying on this land forever.  Because it is close combat, the battle rhythm here is much faster than other battlefields, but they have to face many more enemies than other troops.  In addition, in the middle of the battle, a powerful and evil chakra suddenly emerged. Countless people realized that this chakra was the chakra of the Kyuubi, and at the same time discovered that it was on the battlefield of the first brigade.  , in order to find out what happened, and to support his comrades, the captain of the second brigade, Huangtu, after temporarily handing over the command to Neji, took more than 3,000 ninjas to support the first brigade, so he appeared  The reason why Konoha's Pig, Deer and Butterfly combination appeared near Tarui and the others.  But as a result, the casualties of the second brigade are worrying.

    With more than 3,000 people taken away, only 10,000 people were left in the second group, while the White Zetsu army numbered more than 30,000. In this way, almost every ninja had to face three White Zetsus, although they were  Melee troops have super strong melee capabilities, but they can't stand up to the opponent's large numbers.  Although Neji commanded it well, there were too many White Zetsus after all, and the battlefield was very chaotic. The second group was a close combat unit, so once it was injured and lost its ability to fight, it would be instantly submerged in the crowd.  It is almost a certain death ending, unless you are extremely lucky.  But after all, there are too few such people.

    "Ningji-sama, the battle is very unfavorable. More than 5,000 people on our side have died in battle. Most of the remaining 4,000 people have been injured, and nearly 30% of them have lost their combat effectiveness. The remaining  Although nearly three thousand ninjas still have fighting ability, the number of opponents is too many. Almost everyone has to face more than four enemies. If this continues, it won't take long before our entire army will be annihilated.  "A ninja said while standing next to Ningji.  At this time, Neji opened his eyes and hit Bai Zetsu, who was attacking, with his palm. Bai Zetsu fell to the ground and did not move.

    Ningci then said: "I know, but all our combat power has been invested here. I have sent people to ask for reinforcements from Captain Loess. If we can hold on for a while, Captain Loess will be able to come back for reinforcements.  "

    "But, brother Neji. I'm afraid we can't hold on much longer." Hinata said, while her hands kept attacking the white Zetsu who were rushing around.

    "Yes." Neji nodded and said: "Although we defeated nearly 30,000 White Zetsu and the results were brilliant, we lost more than 7,000 people. From a numerical point of view, we are very advantageous."??, we exchanged 7,000 men for nearly four times as many enemies.  But the battle is not just about numbers. Although everyone's combat power has not been reduced yet, everyone is under tremendous psychological pressure.  And most of them are already on the verge of collapse. Once everyone's psychology collapses, then we will be completely defeated. We must find ways to boost everyone's morale.  Let everyone hold on until Captain Huang Tu returns to support.  "

    At this time, there were dozens or nearly a hundred White Zetsus all around. They rushed over. In an instant, almost the entire sky was covered. The meridians next to Hinata's eyes became more prominent and she shouted: "Soft step? Double lion palms." In an instant, Hinata  A ball of chakra gushed out from Tian's palms, forming the shape of a lion's head. Hinata immediately rushed towards White Zetsu. Although there were many White Zetsu, Hinata's technique was also very subtle.

    'Bang, bang, bang' I saw the chests of nearly a hundred Bai Zetsu who rushed forward suddenly dented, as if they had withstood a huge attack, and then fell down. Of course, Hinata was only one person after all, although she burst out  Powerful, but not enough to defeat all White Zetsu in an instant.  Neji also separated dozens of White Zetsu.

    Just when Hinata once again defeated a White Zetsu with 'Double Lion Palm' and stopped to catch his breath, a White Zetsu suddenly appeared behind Hinata, but as soon as he appeared, Hinata turned around suddenly and hit with 'Double Lion Palm'  'Punch through Bai Zetsu's chest directly. After all, Hinata has the Byakugan. This kind of sneak attack has no effect on the owner of the Byakugan, and it is also easy to counterattack.  But fortunately, these Bai Jue are all manufactured. Their bodies are made of rubber and are not the flesh and blood of ordinary people.  Otherwise, it would look too bloody.

    However, there were too many White Zetsus. Hinata killed dozens of White Zetsus, and now dozens more White Zetsus rushed over. Hinata could only hold on her body and use the 'Double Lion Palm' again to kill these White Zetsus.  Kill them all. Just after they killed dozens of White Zetsus, another group rushed in. Many powerful ninjas in the Ninja United Army were consumed to death by these White Zetsus because of this.

    Hinata kept panting, because the continuous use of 'Double Lion Palm' consumed her considerable chakra, but she had to continue because Hinata had no choice. After all, if she didn't use it, she wouldn't be able to do it in a short time.  Kill the attacking White Zetsu within the time limit. In that case, White Zetsu will hit more and more, but if you use it, the chakra will be consumed too quickly.

    Neji wanted to save Hinata, but there were too many White Zetsus rushing towards him. Compared to Hinata, there were more White Zetsus rushing towards Neji, and in addition to Bai Zetsu, there were several  Ninjas with forehead protectors from Kumogakure and Kirigakure attacked Neji.  Neji knew that these were outstanding ninjas who had been resurrected using the 'Ultimate Earth Reincarnation'. Although Neji's strength at this time had reached the quasi-kage level, facing the outstanding ninjas who had been resurrected, although he was sure of victory, he still could not  The winner cannot be determined in a short period of time.

    Just when Neji was entangled.  After Hinata fell into crisis, there were too many White Zetsus. After Hinata repelled several waves of attacks, her chakra consumption was too large and her movements slowed down slightly. This slowness caused her to fall into  in crisis.

    Hinata was in danger in front of her. Suddenly, a figure rushed into the white Zetsu who besieged Hinata. Then a katana directly penetrated the chest of one white Zetsu, and then another katana penetrated the chest of another white Zetsu.  Body.  Then the double knives turned and pulled out a huge wound on their chests. Hinata took a closer look. Because of her white eyes, she instantly saw who it was. Just when Hinata breathed a sigh of relief, it was coming.  The man held two samurai swords and swung them suddenly, and a cold light flashed through. In an instant, countless Bai Zetsu were cut in half by the two swords.

    Neji cleared away the White Zetsu and the resurrected ninjas around him. Seeing this scene, a hint of brilliance flashed in his eyes: "This is it. Only in this way can we inspire everyone's fighting spirit." Thinking of this, Neci suddenly said  He jumped to Hinata's side, looked at the figure and said, "Yuji, I have a task for you."

    The figure suddenly stopped, then flashed and appeared next to Neji and said, "Do you have any missions at this time?" The person who came was none other than Yuji Yueka.

    "Yuji, I want you to rush into the White Zetsu army with me, and then create chaos in the White Zetsu army and inspire the morale of our companions on the battlefield." Neji said: "In the battle just now, I have  We have found the weak point of the White Jue army, you have to rush in from there, and then take a detour to the right, of course, I will be in front of you, you just need to follow me."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 674 Neci, father and son meet

    "No problem." A smile appeared on Yuehua Yuer's lips, and he turned the two swords in his hands slightly: "I just think it's a bit boring to kill Bai Jue like this. It's better to just rush in and kill him."

    "No, Brother Neji." Hinata said immediately: "Although the enemy is not strong, there are too many of them, and there are many ninjas who have been resurrected with 'Earth Reincarnation' among them. Once they are surrounded by them,  If so, it will be difficult to rush out again.¡±

    "If it were someone else, it would be difficult to break out if they rushed in. But I am different." Neji's face showed absolute confidence: "I have Byakugan. I can analyze the situation on the battlefield in an instant and break out. More  Besides, this isn¡¯t the first time, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    "No, Brother Neji, this is still too dangerous." Hinata said.

    "No, Miss Hinata, I can listen to you for the rest. But this time, even if it means death, I have to go." Neji said firmly.  Hinata was slightly stunned, rolled her eyes, and looked at the White Zetsu army. Suddenly Hinata was slightly stunned and said: "This is uncle and father."

    "That's right, that's why I have to go." After saying that, Neci suddenly jumped up and rushed in the direction in front of him, "Wait a minute, Brother Ningci." Hinata wanted to catch up, but a knife appeared in front of Hinata  In front of him, Tsukihana Yuji smiled softly and said: "Miss Hinata, I know that your strength is not weak, but you should leave such dangerous matters to your subordinates. You are already very good on the battlefield.  You've made Naruto-sama worried, please don't do anything dangerous again, okay?" After saying that, Tsukihana Yuji jumped up and chased Ningji. Hinata stayed there for a moment, and then without hesitation, she did the same  After following him, she couldn't watch Neji rushing over like this while she remained indifferent, not to mention that her father was also there.

    Hinata Hizashi looked at Hinata Hizashi in front of him and said, "Long time no see, my brother."

    "Yes, clan leader." Hinata almost nodded. Hinata waved his hand and said, "Call me big brother. This is not a family meeting of the Hyuga clan. We only talk about brotherhood and not about the elders and younger members of the clan."

    "Brother? I haven't called you that for a long time. Brother." Hinata Hizashi said.  "Ah." Hinata Hizu responded: "Ever since you were marked with the curse of 'Caged Bird', you have never called me that again. Speaking of which, I really miss those days when I was a child."

    "There is nothing we can do about this. The destiny of dividing the family is to protect the clan." Hyuga Hizashi said.

    "It's no longer needed, Hizashi. Your son and my daughter are active on the battlefield as companions and siblings." Hinata Hizashi said.

    "What? Neci and Hinata-sama." Hinata Hizashi said in surprise.

    "Hizashi, if you see Hinata, you don't need to call her adult anymore." Hinata Hizashi said with a smile: "As an elder, you should call her niece, and Hinata must also call you 'uncle'  . The branch family no longer needs to be the same as before. Now the clan and the branch family are equal partners."

    "Really, that's good. By the way, big brother. How is Ningji's situation?" Hinata Hizashi asked with concern.

    "You have an outstanding son, Hizashi." Hinata Hizashi said with a smile: "Although Ningji is only a young man in his twenties, he is already a famous person in the world. Among the five great ninja villages,  Any ninja who pulls out any one knows Neji, and his strength has reached the level of a quasi-kage. I am afraid that even I will not be his opponent. When we were his age, our strength was not as strong as a jounin.  It's because the blue is better than the blue."

    "Really, that's good." Hinata Hizashi said with a smile on his face: "Then my wish has been fulfilled, seal me quickly, brother. I'm afraid I won't last long? I don't want to  Hurt you."

    "Father." At this moment, Neji's figure gently landed in front of Hinata Hizashi and said.

    "Neji" Seeing his son suddenly appear, Hinata Hizashi had an indescribable expression on his face. Yuji Yueka fell behind Neji, turned his hands, and turned around  With his back to Neci, he said: "Leave these guys around to me. By the way, I will go and pick up Miss Hinata." After saying that, Yuehua Yuji jumped up and left directly.

    "Hinata is here too?" Hinata Hinata was slightly surprised. Neji nodded and said, "Although I tried to stop it, Miss Hinata obviously didn't listen to me." "I'll go take a look." Hinata Hinata  Throw these words aside, open your eyes, and then jump away.

    After Hinata and Hinata left, Neci raised his head slightly and looked at his father and said, "Father"

    "You have grown up, Neji." Hyuga Hizashi looked at Neji.With a smile on his face and a flash of relief in his eyes, he said, "I heard from eldest brother that you are already famous in the entire ninja world, and you are much more powerful than me."

    "No, it's just a false reputation. It's nothing." Neci said calmly: "In contrast, father, I have something I want to ask you."

    "Is it important?" Hyuga Hizashi asked, looking at Neji who looked calm on the surface, but with a hint of anxiety and excitement in his eyes.

    "It's very important." Neji nodded and said, "I will decide how to treat the Hyuga clan based on this matter."

    Hinata Hizashi frowned slightly and said, "Neji, what on earth could be so serious?"

    "I want to know, father, why you died for the clan leader, Hinata Hinashi." Neji said softly.

    "Is this what happened?" Hinata Hizashi said in a funny tone: "Ningji, I remember I left a scroll for my eldest brother to give to you. Didn't you receive it?"

    "Received." Neji nodded: "A few years ago, when I was thirteen years old, after taking the Konoha Chuunin Exam for the first time, I had received this scroll, but I didn't believe what was on the scroll.  There are many reasons for the content of the suicide note. The most fundamental one is, father, under what circumstances did you write this suicide note? And with what mood did you write it? People will have different situations in different environments.  , make different choices, what does a scroll mean? Although the handwriting on it is indeed your father's handwriting. But father, you were born in the Hyuga clan. For the benefit of the family, let alone the clan leader's younger brother, even the clan leader himself can always  May be sacrificed. It's not surprising that you wrote this scroll in order to protect me. So although I believed this scroll at first, I didn't believe it later. I have been investigating what happened back then, but all the investigations  Everything I saw proves that this scroll is true and that you wrote it sincerely. Originally I should have given up, but in the end I still didn't make up my mind, so"

    "So, you can't let go. When you see me this time, you want to ask me directly what happened back then?" Hyuga Hizashi asked.

    "Yes, Father." Neji nodded directly: "If I can't hear what happened back then from your mouth, I will never feel at ease. Similarly, if I can't be sure, I won't be able to decide how to go.  How should I deal with the Hyuga clan and how should I deal with the Hyuga clan?"

    "Really?" Hinata Hizashi smiled and said: "It turns out that the problem has reached this point." Then Hyuga Hizashi said: "Ningji, you should already know the previous part of what happened back then. Yun  The Jonin sent by the Hidden Village to discuss peace kidnapped Miss Hinata, who was only two or three years old. Miss Hinata is the only successor to the head of the Hyuga clan. She will also be the future head of the Hyuga clan. This is why, when you were a child,  I will let you protect her to the death. Protecting the clan is the fate of our separate families, so later. After the eldest brother killed the Kumogakure jounin and rescued Miss Hinata, although the eldest brother wanted to take responsibility for the attack on Kumogakure Village himself, but  I didn¡¯t let him go, but took the blame on my eldest brother¡¯s behalf.¡±

    "Why?" Ningci lowered his head slightly and said, "Is it just to protect the clan?"

    "I think everyone thinks so. I'm afraid the eldest brother will be accused of using his younger brother to take the blame for this." Hinata Hizashi smiled and said: "To be honest, Neji, separate families for protection  Although this is the superficial reason for the Zong family, in fact, it is only one of the very small reasons. If it was just for this reason, I would not die for him at all. The real reason is actually very simple, because Hinata  Rizu is my eldest brother, and I want to protect him."

    ¡°¡­.That¡¯s just it.¡± Ningci was stunned.

    Hinata almost nodded and said: "That's enough. He is my eldest brother. From childhood to adulthood, the eldest brother has taken good care of my useless younger brother. Even after the eldest brother became the clan leader, his attitude towards my younger brother was also different.  It has never changed. The relationship between us has not become estranged because of the relationship between the main family and the branch family, but has become more harmonious. So after Miss Hinata's incident happened, I was willing to die for my eldest brother. Because I was afraid of you  There was a misunderstanding, so I left a scroll and gave it to Big Brother. But I didn¡¯t expect that even so, you still misunderstood Big Brother.¡±

    "It turns out that I misunderstood." Neji said softly: "I will apologize, father, and at the same time try my best to make up for the mistakes I made." Hinata almost nodded, and then said: "Then  Seal me, Neji, and don¡¯t let me stay in this world where I shouldn¡¯t stay. However, I am very happy because I saw my son again and saw his outstanding growth. But unfortunately, my  When my son saw it, he knew?Not married.  If I were already married, then I would have no regrets.  "

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 675 Acting Captain Neji

    Hearing Hinata Hizashi's words, Neji's face turned red with a rare blush. He turned around and said, "I'm still young. Father, I'm not in a hurry about getting married."

    "Ah, you really don't have to worry too much." Hinata Hizashi nodded slightly and said: "Ningji, you have good looks and strong strength, and you were born in the Hyuga clan. Although it is just a branch of the clan, it is not something that ordinary people can reach. So,  Neji, you must choose carefully when you get married, and you must not choose a woman with an impure heart." After saying that, Hinata came to Neji's side a few steps away and whispered to Neji:  "Actually, I quite like Miss Hinata. Although I haven't seen Miss Hinata for a long time, I believe that Miss Hinata who was so cute back then should be a great beauty now. Neji, what do you think of Hinata?"  Does the young lady have any feelings of admiration?"

    "No, Father, and please don't say that in the future." Neci immediately said: "I only have brother-sister feelings for Miss Hinata. If I insist on having any feelings, it will only be a feeling of guilt and not a feeling of guilt."  Other feelings. Not to mention the love between men and women."

    "Guilty?" Hinata was slightly startled.  Neji nodded and said: "Because of your father's death, I have always harbored hatred for the Zong family, and naturally I have a lot of regrets towards Miss Hinata. And Miss Hinata seems to have liked someone since she was a child.  . And that person¡¯s status is definitely more than enough for the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan. What¡¯s more, that person is the same age as Miss Hinata, but his strength has already exceeded the Kage level, and his reputation has long been spread.  He has spread all over the ninja world. He is even more famous than me, and he is also a very charming person. Because of his own charm, countless powerful ninjas gather around him and become his subordinates willingly, and I am becoming  After his friends and partners, he is also his subordinates.¡±

    "So it's a pity that this is the case." Hinata Hizashi said. Of course, he didn't pay too much attention.  Mentioning Hinata was just a casual mention.  The two father and son had not seen each other for more than ten years, and now they suddenly met. Both father and son had endless things to say and wanted to say, but in the end they couldn't say a word. They could only look at each other like this and speak out.  The words he spoke were all deviated from what he most wanted to say in his heart.

    "Uncle." Hinata jumped up to Neji's side and saluted Hinata Hizashi slightly.

    "You are, Miss Hinata." Hinata Hizashi looked at Hinata who appeared in astonishment, but felt a little embarrassed in his heart. After all, he was talking about her just now, and now she appears beside him. More importantly,  Yes, he was still her elder, so Hinata Hizashi felt a little embarrassed.

    Hinata Hiashi waved his hand slightly and said: "Just call me Hinata. Although we are on the battlefield now, there are no pedantic old men around, so we should just talk about family ties and not family."

    "Yes, uncle." Hinata nodded and said: "Moreover, now we are all members of the Ninja United Army. Everyone only talks about feelings, not family. All ninjas are treated equally. So in  Here, there is no such thing as a young lady or a young lady, there are only father, uncle, brother, and me."

    Hinata Hiashi nodded secretly: "As the clan leader, although Hinata is still a little immature, her words and deeds are slowly maturing, and her strength has increased rapidly over the years. She is no longer the little girl who was defeated by Hanabi.  She is a girl. It seems that giving her up was not a good decision. Now I should reconsider who will be the leader of the Hyuga clan, Hinata or Hanabi. Hinata is the eldest daughter and has become more mature over the years.  Coupled with the close relationship with Namikaze Naruto, if Hinata becomes the clan leader, then the Hyuga clan will naturally be protected by Namikaze Naruto, and Hinata and Neji also have a somewhat brother-sister relationship.  If she is the clan leader, she might be able to bring Neji back to the Hyuga clan. Hanabi is different. The only advantage Hanabi has over Hinata is probably that Hanabi is six years younger than Hinata. She has enough time to grow and mature.  , and since she was a child, Hanabi's talent has far exceeded that of everyone in the Hyuga clan. Just below Neji, Hanabi's strength will definitely be able to break through the jounin and enter the quasi-kage in the future, but whether she can enter the kage level is hard to say. And she  The relationship with Neji is very weak, and it is impossible to bring Neji back to the Hyuga clan. How should we do it?"

    "Okay, then goodbye, Ningci." Hyuga Hizashi looked at Ningci and said: "I am very happy, really happy, because I can still see my son grow up to be a man, so I am very grateful.  The person who resurrected me. Big brother, Neji, and Hinata" As he said this, a crack suddenly appeared on Hinata Hizashi's face: "Hurry up and seal me, big brother, Neci,  I can¡¯t hold on any longer and I can¡¯t resist the orders of the magician.¡±

    Ningji nodded, turned his head slightly and said: "Uncle, Miss Hinata and I are going toOkay, I¡¯ll teach you here.  "With that said, Neji shouted to Yuji Yueka, who was killing the White Zetsu army that was constantly coming at him: "Yuji, don't kill, let's go.  "

    Yuji Yueka Yuji, who was holding two swords, responded loudly from a distance.  Then he turned the two swords in his hands and headed directly towards Neji. In front of him were several snow ninjas. This was of course. After all, if he was alone, he would not be able to defend his blind spot.  With the cooperation of his companions, he was able to kill everyone without any scruples, but after all, his strength was the highest among several people, so in order to increase the chance of everyone surviving, Yuji Yuehua was the one who charged during the charge.  The one who was at the front, and when he retreated, Yueji Yuehua naturally followed at the end, making it easier to break up the rear.

    Several snow ninjas came to Neji's side. Neji didn't say much and said directly: "Okay, come with me, don't fall behind, otherwise, you may kill all your companions present."

    The famous snow ninja responded loudly at the same time.  At this time, Hyuga Hizu had also led people to complete the seal. Although the Hyuga clan was good at close combat and similar to physical ninjas, as the Hyuga clan who made the 'Caged Bird' curse seal, they did not put up any resistance when others  Under such circumstances, it is still very easy to seal.

    "Okay, uncle, Miss Hinata, Yuji and I will serve as arrows. You two and others are following us. You all have Byakugan, so you are at the back to prevent us from receiving sneak attacks from behind.  , the others protected both sides from being sneak-attacked by the White Zetsu army, and also assisted uncle and Miss Hinata in defending against sneak attacks from behind. Do you understand?"

    The ninjas responded loudly.

    "Ningji." Hinata Hinashi said: "Uncle, I will be the arrowhead. You are the acting captain of our close combat team. You should be in charge of the center, letting Hinata and Yuji Yueka  Just stay at the back." Because as an arrow, for example, it has a strong attack power. Only in this way can it break through the enemies in front of you and create an escape path for your teammates. Similarly, there are also people at the back. Although the back  It's a little better than the arrow, but not much better. After all, Neji and the others are surrounded. If they want to rush out, the arrow will naturally bear the most pressure, followed by the ones behind.  But if there are Hinata and Hinata Hinashi at the end, then it will be absolutely foolproof. After all, both of them are bloodstained limiters with Byakugan, and can rely on Byakugan to distinguish all attacks. In this case, the natural pressure can be reduced a lot.  , so Neji placed Hinata, Hinata and Hinata at the back.  But it was obvious that neither Hinata nor Hinata Hinata wanted Neci to be an arrow.

    Tian Ye nodded and said, "Yes, Brother Ningci, you should make arrangements in the middle."

    "Okay, uncle, Hinata, now as the acting captain, I order you to act in accordance with my instructions just now." Neji said: "We have now rushed into the enemy's army, and we have stayed for a long time.  It's time, and the enemy has probably already completed the encirclement, so we don't have time to worry about it anymore." After saying that, Neji suddenly said: "Let's go, Yuji."

    Yuji Yue responded, then suddenly rushed forward, passed over Neji and said: "Let me do such a small thing. But please remember to help me later." As he said this, Yuji Yue suddenly tightened his hands.  With his two swords, he suddenly rushed into the White Zetsu army in front of him. Neji was slightly stunned. Although Ningji's white eyes could still search Yuege Yuji's warehouse, the White Zetsu army around him was too large after all.  too much.  Neji didn't know when he would lose track of Yuji Yueka.

    "Fengjuan Yunzan!" Suddenly a loud roar came from the middle of the White Zetsu army. In Neji's white eyes, Yuji Yue's chakra suddenly surged. A huge tornado suddenly appeared, and countless White Zetsu were killed.  The tornado was brought into the air, and in an instant, a battlefield was suddenly vacated. All the Bai Zetsu who wanted to approach were swept away by the tornado as long as they came even slightly closer.

    Neji and his team stayed in place for a while to defend themselves against Bai Zetsu's attacks from other directions. Then Neji suddenly accelerated and rushed towards the tornado. The others heard Neji's order and followed Ning.  He rushed over, and suddenly without warning, the tornado stopped and gradually disappeared. Yue Yue Yue appeared in the center of the tornado. Then as the tornado disappeared, Yue Yue Yue fell directly.  , and countless Bai Jue fell down at the same time.

 Volume 4: Shippuden Chapter 676: Tragic Victory

    Neji caught Yuji Yueka, but at this time, Yuji Yueka's face was pale, his whole body was weak, and he looked like his chakra had been exhausted.  However, since he had just triggered such a powerful taijutsu, it is normal for the chakra to be exhausted.

    "Protect him." Neji handed Yuji Yueji to the snow ninja behind him, and then looked around because of Yuji Yuji's attack just now, and the white Zetsu whose numbers had dropped sharply were unable to block Neji at all.  Soon, Neci took the lead in rushing out for the arrow team, and gathered with the troops outside, "Captain Neci." As soon as Neji rushed out, several ninjas came to Ningci, and they covered him.  Looking at the bleeding wound on his body, he said: "The number of enemies is too great. I'm afraid we won't be able to hold on any longer. If reinforcements don't come, we will be completely wiped out."

    "Yes, Neji." Hinata Hizashi came over and said: "Although you broke through the formation of the White Zetsu army, the number of people on both sides is too great. You can't use this to influence the situation of the battle. You can only  It¡¯s just delaying our defeat.¡±

    Neji gritted his teeth and said: "I know, but if we retreat, then the battle line will not extend backwards, and we are a close combat unit. If we also retreat, it will inevitably affect the other groups.  According to the war situation of each team, we will send people to ask Captain Huang Tu for help. As long as we can get the support of Captain Huang Tu, then we will be able to win this war."

    "Yes, Captain Neji." After saying that, the ninja turned around and joined the battle again. Soon there was a swift figure on the battlefield who broke away from the fighting team and turned towards the rear.  Neji knew that those were the ninjas sent out to ask for help.  Neji just glanced at it, then turned to Hinata and said, "Miss Hinata, if possible, could you please take Yuji Yueka to the medical camp in the rear?"

    "Brother Neci, do you want me to leave the battlefield alone?" Hinata looked at Neci and asked softly.  Neji hesitated and said, "Miss Hinata, do you know the meaning of this war?"

    "The meaning of war, isn't this war to protect Naruto?" Hinata said, slightly stunned.  As the owners of the Byakugan, they speak on the battlefield without any scruples, because no one can attack them, whether with sneak attacks or anything else.

    "Yes, protect Naruto." Neji nodded and said: "Uchiha Madara has collected seven tailed beasts. If he is allowed to conquer the remaining eight tails and nine tails, then he will be able to achieve what he calls 'the moon'.  Eye Project' The end of the world will come. So in order to prevent the end of the world, in order to stop Uchiha Madara's terrible ambition, there will be this war, this Fourth Ninja War. The meaning of this war  It is to prevent the end of the world, and the purpose is to protect the remaining Jinchuriki of the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails, that is, the younger brother of Raikage-sama, Kirabi-sama, and the leader, Namikaze Naruto. Kirabi-sama, I am not  I don¡¯t know much about Naruto, but for Naruto, although I am his subordinate, I am also his friend. I think I understand him fairly well. He can ignore other people and ignore everyone. No matter what happens to the other party, he  He can turn a blind eye. But for the people he admits, he will not let them get hurt at all, even if he pays a heavy price for it. "

    Having said this, Neci paused slightly and said: "Miss Hinata, I know Naruto's feelings for you. Similarly, you should also know Naruto's feelings for you. In order to protect Naruto with your own power,  Man, so you went to the battlefield, and neither I nor Naruto stopped you. But Miss Hinata, if something unexpected happens to you, what do you think Naruto will do next?"

    "This" Hinata was slightly stunned, not knowing what to say, but there was a lovely blush on her face, and it didn't change at all even if she was on the battlefield now.

    "Miss Hinata." Ningci spoke again without waiting for Hinata to think too much: "Do you still remember that in the Chuunin exam that year, Naruto went berserk and the nine-tailed chakra was rampant. Only you, even under the rampage, Naruto  People will stop everything for you and regain their sanity. Outside Wind Star City, when Naruto was fighting Pain, when you were seriously injured, Naruto went berserk and transformed directly into the Nine-Tails"

    "Please stop talking, Brother Neji." Hinata blushed and said, "I'll just go to the medical camp."

    Neji nodded slightly and pointed at the snow ninja behind him: "I will ask one of my companions to go back with you, and the others will stay. After all, we still need them in this war." "Okay, brother Neci."  Hinata responded, and a snow ninja picked up Yuji Yueka on his back, and the two of them planned to leave just now.

    "Wait a minute, Hinata." Hinata Hinata suddenly said: "Captain Yellow Earth is back, and the number of people behind Captain Yellow Earth definitely exceeds 7,000, about 8,000." Neji and Hinata opened their white eyes at the same time.  ???, looking in the direction Hinata Hinashi was pointing, they found the figure of Loess.  "In this case, it seems that I don't have to go to the medical camp." Thinking of this, Hinata did not intend to leave, but prepared to fight.

    "Eight thousand? Captain Huangtu only took away three thousand, plus the number of casualties on the battlefield" Saying this, Neji suddenly jumped up, using his powerful chakra to control his entire body.  The ability to stay in the air temporarily stayed in mid-air. Although this would consume a lot of Neji's chakra, under the current situation, Neji would not care about consuming some chakra.

    "I am the acting captain, Hyuga Neji." Neji shouted loudly: "Everyone, Captain Loess has returned. He has brought people to support us. In addition to Captain Loess, there is also the first mid-range combat detachment.  Captain, Tarui has brought five thousand companions to support us. They have already defeated their enemies. Although we have not defeated the enemy in front of us, we must not be defeated by the enemy. Otherwise,  I can¡¯t afford to lose this person.¡±

    "Boy, that's what I said." Huangtu did not hesitate to spend a lot of chakra to fly over alone. As a result, he just heard Ningji's words. He knew Ningji's thoughts in an instant, so he immediately shouted loudly: "Everyone give  I listen, the battle of the First Brigade has ended. I went all the way in vain, and on the other hand, they came to rescue us. If they can't stand it anymore and they are implicated, just kill yourself and save money.  I'm a disgrace." After everyone in the Ninja United Army heard Ningji's words, they had a hope in their hearts and their morale was slightly boosted, but when they heard the voice of Loess, especially when they saw Loess flying over in mid-air, although Loess was  The swear words were uttered directly, but the effect was very effective. For a moment, these people immediately burst out with powerful power, and since they were still faintly suppressing the Bai Jue army, they were suppressed.  The ninjas brought by Huangtu were originally from the second group, and they rushed into the battlefield as soon as they arrived.

    Not long after, Tarui also came over with his troops, took a look at the situation on the battlefield and said, "It's trouble." After saying that, he perked up and shouted directly: "Everyone listen to the order and go to help immediately.  Our companions.¡±

    "Yes." More than 5,000 people brought by Tarui responded loudly and in unison.  When the ninja coalition fighting on the battlefield heard this voice, their spirits were even higher. Then they saw countless ninjas wearing forehead protectors with the word "nin" rushing into the battlefield where the two sides were fighting. Because of the tower  Although there is still a gap in the number of Rui's reinforcements between the two sides, they are not as huge as before.  Originally, the White Jue army had an absolute advantage, but despite the addition of these new forces, the White Jue army's advantage disappeared in an instant, and soon the situation on the battlefield turned towards the ninja coalition.  At the same time, with the actions of well-known ninjas such as Tarui, Asui, Shiro, Minagawa Natsuki, and Huang Tu, the balance of the war has completely tilted towards the Ninja United Army.

    In a fierce battle, time always passes quickly. In the blink of an eye, there are not many people left standing on the battlefield, except for Loess, Neji, Hinata Hinashi, Shiro, Minagawa Natsuki and a few others.  Except for one person, no one else was standing. Of course, not all of them had died in the battle. Bai Zetsu had indeed all died in the battle, and the Ninja United Army was too tired from the battle. The first and second two were present.  Only the members of the first brigade, the first brigade rushed over because they had just experienced a battle, and participated in another battle. It is normal to be tired. As for the second brigade, Huang Tu took some people to support the first brigade, and then  Of course they were tired after running back again, while the others relied on a few people to fight against the huge White Jue army. Not to mention physical fatigue, even their spirits were already on the verge of collapse. If not  Huangtu and Tarui brought people to support in time. If Neji and Yuji Yueji hadn't taken the initiative to attack the White Zetsu army's formation, they would have collapsed long ago.

    "Finally we won." Huang Tu looked at the defeated White Jue army and said: "Tarui, although your two brigades and mine have defeated more than 60,000 White Jue, our two brigades have basically been defeated.  The total number of the two brigades exceeded 26,000. However, more than 15,000 ninjas died in the battle, and more than 2,000 ninjas lost their combat effectiveness due to injuries. They could not regain their combat effectiveness in a short time.  There are more than 3,000 people, and the direct reduction has reached 80%, and the remaining ones have suffered varying degrees of minor injuries. I don¡¯t know how to explain to their families, war is really a disgusting thing.  .¡±

    "It's just a tragic victory, there's nothing to say." Tarui shook his head and said: "No, Bai Jue is all copied, and we can only gain strength if one of us dies. After all, our two games  We lost the war.¡±

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 677 Kirigakure Seven Ninja Swords

    On the other side of the battlefield, the third brigade of the Ninja United Army.

    With a 'bang' sound, I finally thought that White Zetsu was killed by Kakashi with Raikiri. Kakashi took a slight breath and thought to himself: "Finally, they are all solved. However, the number of enemies is not many, and they are comparable to us.  They are almost the same, so it can be so easy, but if the number of enemies here is small, it means that the number of enemies in the other teams will be very large. In this case, I am afraid that the pressure on the other teams will be very huge."

    "Captain Kakashi." A ninja with blood on his arm appeared behind Kakashi, kneeling on the ground and said.

    "How are the casualties?" Kakashi asked: "Have the statistics been calculated?"

    "The statistics have been calculated. About a thousand ninjas died in the battle, about 700 were seriously injured and lost their combat effectiveness, and hundreds more suffered some injuries. Although they were serious, they did not affect their combat effectiveness."

    "You lead these injured people who still have fighting ability, collect the corpses of their companions, and then escort those seriously injured ninjas who have lost fighting ability to the medical camp." Kakashi said: "After their injuries are cured  , they are another huge fighting force."

    "Yes, Captain Kakashi." The ninja responded, and then immediately summoned three hundred injured ninjas and began to gather the bodies of their fallen companions. Then they supported the injured companions and headed towards the rear. Although  They were unwilling to leave the battlefield so soon, but they also knew that if they stayed after being injured, they would only drag down their companions. If they returned to the medical camp, as long as they were treated, they would be able to rush to the battlefield again soon.  .

    "Hey, Kakashi, something is wrong." Zabuza appeared behind Kakashi with a decapitating sword on his back and said: "The number of enemies is too small. I'm afraid the other teams have to face more enemies than us.  There¡¯s a lot.¡±

    "That should be true." Kakashi nodded and said: "It's a pity that the news hasn't come through yet, so we don't know yet, but since we have won the battle here, let's go to support other battle brigades.  "

    "That's fine." Zabuza twisted his neck slightly and made a 'click' sound: "This battle is too simple, and my decapitation sword has not been fully used yet!"

    "Okay, get ready to go." Kakashi said, then turned his head, preparing to gather the remaining ninja troops and rush to other battlefields.  But at this moment, a heavy fog covered a large area, and the hundreds of injured ninjas and hundreds of ninjas who were seriously injured and lost their combat effectiveness were completely covered.  "Is this?" Kakashi looked at the dense fog that suddenly rose in astonishment: "What happened." Before he finished speaking, dozens of blood spurted out from the thick fog, directly blowing away the thick fog.  The fog was stained with blood.

    "It's the Kirigakure Jutsu." Zabuza said, "Could it be that the enemy coming is from Kirigakure Village? But no matter who it is, he dares to use the Kirigakure Jutsu in front of Zabuza, my demon, Momochi.  I have to praise him." As he spoke, Zabuza suddenly swung straight towards the thick fog: "Kakashi, don't interrupt my battle. I will soon be able to lift the Kirigakure Jutsu.  "

    "Who is coming in the Kirigakure no Jutsu?" Kakashi said secretly.

    Zabuza's figure was very fast, and he rushed into the thick fog in a short while. Although the fog around him was very thick, even a trained ninja could only see less than half a meter, but this was for  For others, Zabuza is different. For Zabuza, the 'Kirigakure Jutsu' is like his eyes, arms, and body. Zabuza who has entered the Kirigakure Jutsu is like a fish entering  Over the sea, the eagle flew into the sky.

    Zabuza entered the thick fog, and soon discovered that the ninjas not far away were being slaughtered. Zabuza kept walking, and the decapitating sword appeared in his hand at some point.

    More than a dozen ninjas who were injured but had not lost their combat effectiveness, each holding a kunai, formed a swastika formation to protect dozens of seriously injured ninjas who had lost their combat effectiveness. Their heads were covered with sweat.  Because just now one of their companions had his head chopped off, and he had no power to resist.  So they knew that the enemy was not an ordinary character, but they did not completely collapse because they believed that their captain copied the ninja Hatake Kakashi, and they also believed that the ninjas in their team were also good at using the "Kirigakure Jutsu"  , Kijin Momochi Zabuza.

    Suddenly a cold light flashed, and 'poof' blood spurted out from a ninja's neck. He looked in front of him in horror and covered his neck with his hands, trying to stop the blood from flowing out, but it was doomed to be in vain.  Soon the ninja's body fell limply.  The ninjas around saw their companions being killed, and they didn't notice the other party's figure at all. Suddenly, a burst of people appeared all around.The commotion of ??.

    "Everyone, keep the formation. Otherwise, we will all be killed. As long as we keep the formation, it will not be so easy for the enemy to kill us." A jounin shouted loudly. Because of his words, some people around him just  The riotous formation immediately recovered.

    Suddenly a cold light appeared again, targeting the jounin who had just spoken to stop the riot.  With a 'ding' sound, the jounin pulled out the kunai with his right hand and placed it across his neck in time, blocking the opponent's attack in time. However, this time, it pulled the wound on the jounin's abdomen, causing the wound to open and the blood quickly stained his upper body red.  The clothes on Shinobu's body.  At the same time, the jounin's body movements slowed down a little because of this move.  But the enemy had disappeared before his eyes, and the cold light flashed again on his left side, and the Jonin was so slow that he had no time to dodge, let alone resist, and could only watch helplessly.  Look at the knife from your left side to your neck.

    With a 'dang' sound, the two weapons collided, and then the two figures suddenly separated, and the other party quickly hid in the thick fog.  "Zabuza-sama." The jounin looked at Zabuza in surprise as he appeared on his left side holding a decapitating sword.  The other ninjas also looked happy when they heard what the Jonin said.

    "Tch, I hate your looks like this the most." Zabuza glanced at the jounin and said, "Because this look makes my title of ghost more and more unrealistic."

    "I think you really like it? The holder of one of the seven ninja swords, Zabuza Kijin Momochi." Such a voice suddenly came from the thick fog.  The sounds all around are going left and right, making it impossible to tell where the other person is?

    "Hmph, what a verbose guy." Zabuza turned the sword in his hand and said, "But are you sure you want to fight me in the Kirigakure Jutsu? One of the Seven Ninja Swords, the holder of the blunt sword Kabutori.  , Tongcao Yebaiman. As a former companion, I can let you choose the fighting environment."

    "" The other party was silent for a while, and then said after a while: "I am not the holder of the 'Byakugan'. I don't have the Byakugan. I want to be with Kiren Momochi Zabuza in Kirigakure."  Even the Fourth Mizukage-sama doesn't have much chance of winning when fighting in this art." As soon as he finished speaking, the thick fog around him gradually dissipated, and soon the opponent's figure was revealed, and only a middle-aged man could be seen.  The man stood in front of Zabuza holding a knife similar to an axe.  In addition to him, there were five people not far away, rushing towards this direction.

    When Kakashi came to Zabuza's side, the other six people also gathered together.  Kakashi's pupils shrank slightly: "The Kirigakure Seven Ninja Swordsmen. I didn't expect that they would all gather together today."

    "And they are the seven strongest among the seven ninja swords in history." Zabuza said: "For example, the holder of the Raiga should have been held by the Black Hoe Raiga, but the one in front of us is  The strongest Thunder Fang holder, Yuri Rinho." Zabuza pointed at a masked ninja and said, "Pierced and connected together, the holder of the sewing needle, Kurigaraki Kushimaru. The sword has  The holder of the explosive power droplet, Muri Jinpachi, the previous holder of Samehada, Suikoyama Fugu Oni, and finally the previous holder of Hiramezu, but he can also use all swords freely,  Known as the rebirth of demons, Kito Mangetsu." After saying this, Zabuza paused slightly and said, "Speaking of which, isn't there a kid under Uchiha Sasuke who holds a thunder tooth called Kito Suigetsu? Kito Mangetsu is  His brother."

    "With you, the Kirigakure Seven Ninja Swordsmen are finally here." Kakashi said.

    "So be it." Zabuza said casually: "But it's a pity that not all the Seven Ninja Swords have been gathered together. The Hiramegori is now in the hands of that brat Chojuro, the Samehada is said to have been obtained by Rabbi Riki of the Eight-Tailed Jinchuriki, and Raiga  It¡¯s still in the hands of that brat Gui Deng Shui Yue.¡±

    "This is not a pity. It should be said to be a lucky thing." Kakashi said: "After all, without the Seven Ninja Swords, their combat effectiveness has dropped by more than half. In this case, they will be easier to deal with."

    "Captain Kakashi." A jounin came to Kakashi's side and said: "In addition to these dozens of ninjas who were rescued by Zabuza-sama, there are nearly a thousand others with minor injuries and serious injuries.  , all were killed." A trace of sadness appeared in the jounin's eyes, but it passed away in a flash.

    "Really?" Kakashi responded, but didn't say much.  Zabuza tightened the sword in his hand and said: "Stop talking nonsense, let's find a way to kill them first. Kakashi, you and I each deal with one person with a sword, and the others find a way to hold off the other four people."  But be careful about the remaining person holding a big sword, because each of the seven ninja swords has its own characteristics."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 678; Killing the Sewing Needle

    "Characteristics?" Kakashi was slightly confused.

    Zabuza nodded and said, "Each of the Seven Ninja Swords has its own characteristics." As he spoke, Zabuza stretched out his palm to hold the blade of the decapitation sword. At this time, everyone discovered that there was a crack on the decapitation sword.  , Zabuza pressed it slightly, and his own blood immediately flowed on the beheading sword: "The blunt knife Kabutori can break all defenses. Even my beheading sword can't withstand it. I'm afraid if I receive a few more attacks, I  The decapitating sword will break, but my fighting also has a characteristic. That is, my decapitating sword is a sword that will never break." After saying that, Zabuza paused slightly and said: "No, I should say, my decapitating sword  The broadsword is a broadsword that can automatically repair itself. Even if it becomes broken, it can still repair the broadsword by absorbing the iron element in the blood of the human body, so only war is where my decapitation sword can best display its characteristics."  As he spoke, Zabuza took the decapitating sword from his hand. Everyone saw the crack they had just discovered, but now there was no trace of brokenness. The entire decapitating sword looked as if it had just been forged.  , but compared to the newly forged broadsword, this beheading broadsword obviously has a more bloody smell.

    "Break all defenses and repair the broken sword?" Kakashi muttered and said, "Then Zabuza, the holder of the blunt sword Kabutori, the Tongcao Yebaiman will be left to you."

    "No problem." Zabuza responded directly, and at the same time, he rushed out, and the decapitating sword in his hand was already slashing at the wild baitman.  With a sound of 'dang', the decapitating sword was slashed, and the opponent also blocked it with a big sword, because both swords were seven-nin swords, which are the kind of swords that can distinguish between top and bottom. However, the decapitating sword is sharper, and the blunt sword is sharper.  ¡¤Touchi focuses more on strength.  But this time it was a beheading sword, so the collision of the two swords sparked countless sparks.

    Zabuza turned the blade from chopping to cutting. The beheading sword pressed tightly against the blunt knife, then passed across the handle of the blunt knife and sliced ??directly towards the palm of the wild bait man holding the blunt knife.

    The wild bait man in the grass did not hide, because the blunt knife itself uses force to suppress people. If he dodges and pursues flexible reactions, wouldn't it be to sacrifice the good and the weak? Therefore, the wild bait man in the grass tightened the blunt knife in his right hand, and then suddenly exerted force with both hands.  , with a 'clang' sound, the blunt knife suddenly pushed up the decapitating knife from bottom to top.  The two swords of 'Qiang' began to clash again. Although Zabuza's strength had already entered the quasi-shadow, his opponent was indeed one of the strongest seven-nin swords in history, and he was already a quasi-shadow master. Both sides were seven-ninth sword masters.  One of the ninja swords, the weapons in his hands are also comparable. The battle between the two looks ordinary, but in fact every move they make is extremely thrilling. Any careless move will be seized by the opponent, thus  Launching a fierce attack would be enough to cause them to fail and die.  Therefore, they only use seven points of force for each attack, leaving three points of force as a precaution.

    On the other side, Kakashi faced Kuri Kasumi Kushimaru, who was holding a sewing needle.  Originally, Kakashi wanted to target Muuri Jinpachi, who was holding a blasting sword, but after seeing Kushimaru Kurihara connecting his enemies together with the thread on the sewing needle, he suddenly tightened it.  All the ninjas who were connected together piled up like a ball. Because these ninjas were connected together, they could not die for a while. They could only howl in pain, while the other ninjas who were not attacked were all because of each other.  This kind of attack is a bit frightening. Such an attack and this way of death are indeed very frightening. It is also a normal psychological effect to be afraid.  In comparison, explosive knife droplets are much better. Although each opponent's knife can produce an explosive effect, it is not as scary as a sewing needle. At least even death is easier than being killed by a sewing needle.  a lot of.  Therefore, in this situation, when facing the sewing needle, the ninja can only exert 80% of its strength, but when facing the explosive knife droplets, it can at least exert its full strength.  Of course, this has nothing to do with the power of the knife, it's just because the two knives bring different ways of death.

    As for the ghost full moon, the watermelon mountain blowfish ghost, and Ringo Yuri, the three were surrounded by dozens of jounin and countless chuunin. Although the strength of these three people was each at the quasi-kage level, they did not have a sword after all.  In their hands, their combat effectiveness had dropped by more than half. Coupled with the large number of ninjas attacking all around, even the three legendary Kirigakure Seven Ninja Swords were at a disadvantage and gradually fell into a desperate situation.

    The last one, Muuri Jinpachi, is holding the Explosive Sword Splash. He is also a super powerful ninja at the quasi-kage level, and he holds the Explosive Sword Splash in his hand. Because of the big sword in his hand, his combat effectiveness has been greatly improved.  Rise, especially the explosive knife droplets. Every time it hits an enemy, an explosion will occur. The person hit by the explosive knife droplets has already suffered severe damage from the knife, plus the secondary damage caused by the explosion.  harm.  Many ninjas died in such attacks.Now, even the occasional ninja who evades in time will be killed by Muuri Jinpachi's subsequent pursuit.

    'Whoosh' A silk thread completely invisible to the naked eye shot out from the handle of the sewing needle and headed towards Kakashi, but Kakashi is a super powerful ninja known as the 'Copy Ninja', and his strength has already entered the  With his accurate shadow and Sharingan, he could clearly see the thread, so Kakashi easily dodged it.

    Kakashi dodged the thread and continued to move towards the holder of the sewing needle, Kurihara Kushimaru. At the same time, Kakashi pulled out a kunai from his body and directly drew out the thread, trying to use the kunai.  He cut it off, but Kurimaru Kushimaru didn't look scared at all. He continued to attack Kakashi. Kakashi turned the kunai in his hand and directly pulled the thread twice, and then suddenly  After pulling, the thread was intact, but the kunai in Kakashi's hand suddenly broke into two halves.

    Kakashi was slightly surprised. He didn't expect that kunai had no effect, and was cut off by the other party with a silk thread. He was shocked, but Kakashi was still Kakashi after all. Although he was surprised, he was still  He still easily dodged the thread that took the opportunity, but this is normal. After all, Kakashi is now using the Sharingan. Although Kakashi has not entered the state of the Mangekyo Sharingan, he can use the three  Magatama's Sharingan found the location of the thread and avoided it. At the same time, the attack method that the opponent was good at was not very effective under the Sharingan.

    ¡®Whoosh whoosh.  The threads of the sewing needles were dancing continuously, and the number was getting larger and larger. Although Kakashi avoided them one by one with the help of Sharingan, he wanted to get close to Kurumi Kushimaru and launch an attack, but he didn't.  so easy.  And there seems to be no limit on the number and length of the opponent's threads. As time goes by, Kakashi has to face more and more threads, and with countless threads densely covered, Kakashi wants to launch an attack.  , but it¡¯s not that easy anymore.

    Suddenly Kakashi suddenly penetrated into the ground, but the other party's silk thread also penetrated into the ground in an instant. Suddenly the silk thread was suddenly pulled out, and Kakashi came out with it. Kakashi was completely tied up by these threads.  Kakashi could only struggle without squatting among the threads.  But these threads are constantly tightening.

    "Captain Kakashi." The ninjas around shouted, and at the same time, many ninjas rushed towards Kurisaru Kushimaru, wanting to kill Kurisaru Kushimaru. Only in this way could they save their captain.

    It's just that they were destined to be too late. While they were still running, suddenly, Kurumi Kushimaru suddenly pulled the sewing needle in his hand. At this moment, the silk thread binding Kakashi suddenly shrank, and he soon fell into a jam.  Inside the skin of Kashi's body, just as countless people were talking about going to rescue the captain, there was a sudden 'bang' sound, and Kakashi, who was tied up with silk threads, suddenly turned into a ball of smoke and disappeared.

    "Shadow Clone Technique." Just when everyone was surprised, Kakashi suddenly appeared behind Kurumi Kushimaru: "Raikiri." The hand in Zabuza's hand emitted a blue light, and then he suddenly thrust into Kurimaru.  From Harukushimaru's chest, the whole hand was stretched out from the opponent's body. Kakashi glanced at the thread in his neck and secretly said in shock: "If it was just a little later, then, I might  She's already been killed.  "The other party is so unkind, so just give me some interest first. Once this kind of thread is wrapped around my neck, I won't be able to bear it at all."

    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, Kurumi Kushimaru fell down with a sewing needle in his hand. The body fell to the ground and stirred up a burst of dust.  Kakashi's head was covered in sweat. He had never known that he liked eating and talking so much, but there was a smile on his face.  Because he killed the opponent in a very short period of time.  The opponent is a master of the same quasi-shadow level as himself, and the opponent is holding a weapon, while he is empty-handed.  So Kakashi is very proud, but there is no time to make Kakashi proud now. After all, the battle is not over yet, because Zabuza and Kakashi each restrained an opponent, but it also means that the two of them were also defeated.  The opponent was restrained, but none of the remaining people had the superior strength to contain the blasting sword Murri Jinpachi.  There are also Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost, Ghost Lantern Full Moon, and Ringo Yuri. Although they don't have swords, each of them is very strong. Ninjas are constantly killed in battle or seriously injured and need to be sent to the camp for medical treatment.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 679 Beheading vs. Blunt Knife

    Kakashi saw Kuritsara Kushimaru falling in front of him, but Kakashi did not relax at all, because although he defeated the opponent, if it were an ordinary person, there would definitely be only one person who received the heart-piercing blow just now.  'Death' But Kushimaru Kuriraki is different. He has been dead for a long time. Now that he has been resurrected using 'Earth Reincarnation', the vital points of ordinary people are no longer vital to him.  So even if he received the blow from Kakashi just now, he did not really die, he was just paralyzed by the thunder and lightning attached to the 'Raikiri'.

    Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan clearly told Kakashi that Kurihara Kushimaru was not really dead.  At the same time, Kakashi already knew how to deal with these ninjas who had been resurrected using the 'Earth Reincarnation'. Kakashi didn't hesitate at all after Kurihara Kushimaru fell.  After completing the mark in his hand: "Sealing Technique." I saw the body of Kurihara Kushimaru, who was lying on the ground, shaking slightly, and then quickly disappeared.  Kakashi immediately put away a scroll on the ground.  Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief and said, "In this case, we have finally eliminated one person, and there are five left." Then Kakashi picked up the sewing needle, one of the Seven Ninja Swords, on the ground.  At the same time, he threw it to a ninja behind him and said: "Send this weapon to Cloud Hidden Village immediately. I think Lord Raikage will give it to Lord Mizukage."

    "Yes, Captain Kakashi." The ninja who received the sewing needle had been a Jonin belonging to Kirigakure Village before this. Only in this way can all the ninjas of Kirigakure present fight with peace of mind. After all, the Seven Ninja Swords  It is a treasured sword that belongs to Kirigakure Village. If Kakashi gives it to other ninjas for safekeeping, it will easily cause dissatisfaction in Kirigakure Village, so Kakashi will give the sewing needle to this superior of Kirigakure Village.  Tolerate.  In this way, not only will the Kirigakure Village not be dissatisfied, but the ninjas from other villages will also not be greedy.

    With a 'boom' explosion, Kakashi immediately looked towards the direction of the explosion, only to find that Muuri Jinpachi, who was holding a blasting sword spray, was massacring the ninja alliance with the blasting sword spray.  Because of the droplets in his hands, even jounin can only survive three rounds in his hands before being killed. Even if they join forces, they can only last a few more rounds, while the other watermelon mountain blowfish ghosts  , Ghost Lantern Full Moon, and Ringo Yuri, because they don't have swords in their hands, their combat effectiveness has more than doubled. Even if the Jonin fights against them alone, they can still fight for more than ten rounds.  If there are more, they will be killed, but now there are only six of them left in the enemy, and the number of the ninja coalition is very large. After selecting the elite Jonin and joining the battle group, the Watermelon Mountain Fugu Ghost,  Ghost Lantern Full Moon, Lin Yuyu, the three people without swords were directly at a disadvantage. After all, although the three of them were powerful, first of all, they did not have swords in their hands, so their combat effectiveness was reduced. Secondly, they were few in number and could not defend themselves against attacks from all directions. Finally,  The third combat unit is a mid- and long-range combat unit. It is not just close combat ninjas, but also mid-range combat ninjas. It is a hybrid unit, so the three of them, Gui Deng Man Yue, were at a disadvantage all of a sudden, although their strength was indeed  Terrifyingly, even in this situation, they still kept killing each other, but as time went by, their failure was doomed.  So after weighing it, Kakashi jumped directly towards Muri Jinpachi.

    ¡®Qiang¡¯¡¯s decapitating sword struck the blunt knife, Kabutoki, again.  "The blunt sword Kabutori places too much emphasis on attack power, so that although it can break all defenses, its flexibility is too poor." Zabuza held the decapitating sword in both hands and pressed the sword hard on Kabutori and said: "  Although my beheading sword focuses on attack power, it is also flexible, so my beheading sword can completely suppress your blunt sword, Kabutori. Under my beheading sword, you have no chance to resist."

    "Really?" I heard "Qiang" the wild baitman suddenly pushed out the beheading knife.  Then the Tongcao Baiman rushed towards Zabuza again, and the blunt sword Kabutori hit him hard. Zabuza made a slight move, easily dodging the blunt sword Kabutori's attack, and at the same time took the opportunity to use the sword in his hand.  The decapitating sword slashed diagonally towards Tongcao Yebaiman's body. There was a 'pop' sound. The tip of the decapitating sword scratched Tongcao Yebaiman's arm, leaving a mark. Tongcao Yebaiman turned his head.  He took one look at the wound on his arm, then stopped caring about it, and continued to attack Zabuza with the blunt knife Kabutori in his hand.  Because he has already died once, and now he has been resurrected using the 'Reincarnation of Dirty Earth', so he is not afraid of pain at all.

    "It's useless." Zabuza once again dodged the attack of Tongcao Yebairen: "I have already said that your sword's flexibility is too low and you can't attack mine at all. Of course, if my strength is not as good as  If you say so, then in the face of your attack, I can only dodge and defend, then your dull knife, Kabutori, is an invincible magic weapon, but the current situation is indeed, my strength is more than you, my strength itself  Already thereAbove you, I also hold a large sword, one of the Seven Ninja Swords, like you. In this case, the result seems obvious.  "

    "Hum, let's give it a try." The Tokusa no Baiman said, and at the same time, his whole body rushed towards Zabuza. Suddenly, the Tokusa Nobukuro threw the blunt knife Kabutori in his hand, and only saw the blunt knife.  ¡¤Kabutari kept spinning in the air and hit Zabuza. Zabuza squatted down suddenly, and the entire blunt sword Kabutori flew directly over Zabuza's head, but the dull sword Kabutori seemed to have eyes as it flew past.  After Zabuza hit his head, he immediately flew back, and the target was Zabuza who had just stood up.  And Zabuza had no time to hide. As soon as Zabuza stood up, the blunt knife Kabutori flew to the back of Zabuza's head. With a "crash" sound, the blunt knife Kabutori hit Zabuza directly on the back of the head.  Directly smashing Zabuza's head into pulp, of course, the premise is that the blunt knife Kabutari must hit Zabuza, and what was just hit was just a water body of Zabuza, and only four appeared.  Splash.

    "Water body! When was it used?" Tongcao Yebaiman said, and then suddenly said: "I know, it was when I was looking at my wound. Only then did you have the opportunity to be out of my sight.  Use the water body." As he spoke, the Tongcaoye Bairenjin stepped forward to catch the blunt knife Kabutari flying back, then suddenly turned around and slashed at it: "Zabuza, I have been waiting for your water body a long time ago.  ." Behind the Tongcao Yebaiman, Zabuza had just appeared. He was holding a decapitating sword and originally wanted to attack him secretly, but he didn't expect that the other party would attack first, so Zabuza was forced to defend.

    The man from Tongcao Yebai has already rushed over, and the blunt knife in his hand, Kabuto, has been chopped, no, it should be said that it was smashed down.  Zabuza had just appeared, and he couldn't hide at all. He could only swing the decapitating sword in his hand in front of him.

    A smile appeared on Tongcao Yebaiman's mouth and he shouted: "It's useless Zabuza, my Kabutari can break all defenses, even your beheading sword can't stop my Kabutari." Blunt Knife¡¤Kabutari Smash  Down.

    But once again, water splashed everywhere, this Zabuza was still the water body, not the real Zabuza.  The pupil of the Tongcao Yaiten shrank slightly, because he clearly felt a cold air coming from behind him. Without any hesitation, the Tongcao Yaiten held a dull knife, Kabutori, and suddenly moved towards Zabuza behind him.  Smash it: "We must catch up." The Tongkusa Yebaiman shouted in his heart. Finally, just when the beheading sword was a few centimeters behind the Tongkusa Yebaiman's neck, the blunt knife Kabutori hit Zabuza directly.  , with a "swish" sound, Zabuza turned into a puddle of water again, "It's the water body again." The Tongcao Yebaiman looked shocked, and at the same time, the Tongcao Yebaiman discovered that another Zabuza appeared behind him.  The Kusano Bait Man immediately raised his blunt knife, Kabutori, and struck it behind him, but at this moment, Zabuza appeared in front of the Kusano Bait Man again.

    I saw this Zabuza staring at Tongcao Bairen with cold eyes and saying: "Go to hell." The decapitating sword in his hand directly wanted to cut off Tongcao Baiyu's neck, "I knew the thing behind me was fake," Tong  Kusano Baitou secretly thought, turning the blunt knife Kabutori blade in his hand and slashing directly at Zabuza in front of him.

    Just hearing a "crash", Zabuza turned into a puddle of water and fell into the water. The eyes of the wild bait man shrank slightly, and he tightened the blunt knife Kabutitsu in his hand with both hands. He wanted to use Kabutitsu to resist again, but  In terms of time, there is simply no time, but now we can only do our best.

    "I'll take your head." Zabuza said next to Tongcao Yaito, but his hands were tightly holding the beheading sword.  Just when the opponent was about to make a move, the decapitating sword passed by, and a head flew directly into the sky.

    Zabuza looked at the head he was looking at and said, "It's a pity that your speed is still too slow. It would be nice if you could go faster. In that case, I won't be your opponent at all. But it's such a pity that you are  You were resurrected by the 'Ultimate Earth Reincarnation'. If possible, I would like to fight with the real you." After saying that, Zabuza reached out his hand and reached into the back of Tongcao Yebaiman's head, and quickly pulled out from behind his head.  He found a kunai and a magic talisman. Zabuza took a look at it and said, "The opponent is controlled by something like this." Then Zabuza destroyed the kunai and the talisman, and then  The blunt sword Kabutori was thrown to a J¨­nin of Kirigakure, and then Zabuza rushed towards another enemy.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 680 The Battle of the Fourth Brigade

    Kakashi and Zabuza successively killed one of the two Seven Ninja Swordsmen holding large swords, and the remaining Seven Ninja Swordsmen were all besieged by the ninjas of the third group. They gradually became tired of dealing with them, and they were empty-handed.  Kakashi and Zabuza came and joined the battle group. The remaining Seven Ninja Swords were already in danger. The fighting situation of the third brigade was already obvious. It was only a matter of time before the battle ended. However, although the enemy only had the Seven Ninja Swords and other  Six But not long after they appeared, they caused considerable losses to the third brigade, comparable to tens of thousands of Bai Jue

    Gaara, the captain of the fourth battalion and also the commander-in-chief of the war company, is taking Temari and Kankuro with him.  The three of them stood on the cliff, watching the battle below the cliff from a high position. Because Gaara is the captain of the war company, unless there is a special situation, Gaara cannot take action easily. Otherwise, once  If something happens to him, it will easily damage morale.  Just like Naruto did to the Snow Country, the Snow Country was defeated by Zabuza and Neji and the others in the name of Naruto. In the eyes of the people of the Snow Country, the Snow Country was supported by Naruto.  Therefore, as long as Naruto is alive, the Kingdom of Snow will be able to burst out with infinite power. This power can even compete with the five major ninja countries.  But if something happens to Naruto, the Snow Country itself will collapse and split apart without anyone else taking action.  Therefore, Gaara just stood on the cliff and watched the battle below. He had no intention of going down to join the battle, because if he joined the battle, it would easily cause the collapse of the war company.  Therefore, Gaara did not go to the battlefield to fight. At the same time, Temari and Kankuro stayed with Gaara and were considered to be Gaara's personal guards.

    "Gaara, Kankuro and I will go up." Temari said.

    "Yes, Gaara." Kankuro nodded and said: "Although the number of enemies does not exceed us by much, our troops are fighting from a distance after all. Now they are already close to the enemy, so that the fighting situation is  It¡¯s a complete stalemate. If this continues, the casualties among our comrades will be too serious.¡±

    "Wait a minute, brother and sister, you can't play for the time being." Gaara held a scroll in his hand and said: "This is the news just sent by the Commander Raikage. The first team, the second team, the third team  The battle has ended for the third brigade. The third brigade was okay. It was reduced by two levels and could continue fighting after a short rest. However, the first and second brigade were completely disabled by the enemy. The number of members was reduced by more than eight levels. The remaining two brigade  There were less than 6,000 men under them, and everyone was injured, but the number of enemies they annihilated was also brilliant. They defeated the White Zetsu army of about 70,000 people." A trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of Kankuro and Temari, they did not expect  The situation of the war turned out to be so unfavorable. It had only been a few weeks since the war started, and the human losses on our side had already reached so much.

    Gaara paused for a moment, and after Kankuro and Temari digested it for a moment, he continued: "Of course, if it was just the White Zetsu army, it would not be able to cause such a big loss to the first and second brigades. It would really cause huge losses.  The ones who lost were those famous super powerful ninjas who were resurrected using the 'Ultimate Earth Reincarnation'."

    "Ultimate Earth Reincarnation!" Kankuro and Temari were shocked. They also remembered that when they went to Konoha to take the chunin exam, at Kikyo Castle, Orochimaru used "Ultimate Earth Reincarnation" for the first time to resurrect the first generation and the second generation.  The scene of Dai Hokage.

    "It's the Reincarnation of the Earth." Gaara nodded and said, "You must all know the Reincarnation of the Earth. The first, second, and third teams all encountered ninjas who were resurrected using the Reincarnation of the Earth, so we will inevitably encounter them.  Although it has not appeared now, it is more tempting for us to maintain our physical strength and chakra to deal with the 'resurrected' ninja that may appear at any time."

    "You're right." Behind Gaara, the figure of the Third Tsuchikage T¨­t¨­h¨­ Onoki fell behind Gaara and said: "But the real reason why the First and Second Battalions suffered such huge losses is that,  On the battlefield of the first team, some of the resurrected ninjas also had the chakra of the Nine-Tails in their bodies and could transform into the Nine-Tails. Later, Uchiha Madara appeared in person, and the second team had to face  For the White Jue army with the largest number, thousands of people were sent to support the first detachment. The remaining second detachment faced the White Jue army that far exceeded its own, so it was disabled. Later, the second detachment was defeated.  The first group only rushed back with the reinforcements from the second group to assist the second group, because this would cause the ninjutsu of the first and second combat units to drop sharply."

    "Lord Tsuchikage." Kankuro and Temari saluted immediately.  Gaara glanced at it, then continued to stare at the battlefield and said: "Old man, didn't I let you rest in Yunyin Village? Why do you still come here?"

    "It's nothing? I just don't want to be looked down upon by someone." Ohnoki said with a cold face.

    "Be careful to duck your waist." For the two-day-old Onoki, Gaara just said so gentlyHe said something, but coincidentally, just when Gaara just said this sentence, Ohnogi wanted to distinguish it because he was anxious, so he moved a little bit louder, and all he heard was a 'click'  He said, "It hurts so much, my waist." For two days, Onoki could only hold his waist and scream loudly that it hurt.  Temari and Kankuro looked at each other and found that there was a smile in each other's eyes, but they did not dare to laugh.

    "What are you still doing here? As long as I'm here, why don't you go and help your companions." Two days later, Ohnoki's face turned red when he saw Temari and Kankuro. He naturally knew what Temari and Kankuro were doing.  , so he immediately opened his mouth and drove the two people to the battlefield.

    Temari and Kankuro naturally did not refuse. The two of them bowed slightly to Gaara and Onoki and said, "Yes, captain, Lord Tsuchikage." Then they turned and left, but they couldn't help but laugh as soon as they jumped.  , which made Dayo Onoki even more embarrassed.

    But Gaara still looked expressionless. For Gaara, there was nothing to be happy about, but a smile flashed deep in the corner of Gaara's eyes.  Pass away.  However, he still fell into the eyes of Tian Tianbo Onoki.

    The next day, Onoki stepped forward slightly and stood side by side with Gaara. He looked at the battlefield. Originally, the situation on the battlefield was a stalemate. The numbers of both the Ninja United Army and the White Zetsu Army continued to decrease, and there was no one on either side.  He had an advantage, so Onoki asked Kankuro and Temari to go up two days later. The two of them were not weak in fighting power. If they joined the battle, they would soon be able to help the ninja coalition gain the advantage and establish a victory.  It's just that the situation has completely changed before the two people take the field.  The combined ninja army suddenly gained a huge advantage, while the number of the White Zetsu army continued to decrease.

    "Is this?" Dayou Ohnoki said in astonishment.

    Gaara stretched out his hand slightly and pointed: "The reason is that she, the chuunin of Konoha, is extremely good at using ninja tools. Her performance at the beginning was mediocre, but not long ago, a weapon suddenly appeared in her hand.  fan, and then with that fan she was invincible, thus setting the course for the battle.¡±

    I saw the battlefield below. Tiantian had given up using ninja tools to attack. Instead, she was holding a fan in her hand and waving it constantly. As Tiantian waved the fan in her hand, the fan continued to release or strong energy according to her thoughts.  The flames burned dozens of Bai Zetsu out, or sprayed out strong water and drowned dozens of Bai Zetsu, or the ground suddenly protruded and killed dozens of Bai Zetsu with dozens of thorns, or a violent tornado wiped out countless Bai Zetsu.  Sweep away, or even spray out strong current.  In short, this fan played a great role in Tiantian's hands. Soon both the Ninja United Army and the White Jue Army noticed Tiantian. However, this had no impact on Tiantian. She continued to wave the fan in her hand.  Fan, and at the same time, the ninjas of Yunyin Village soon recognized this fan.  I know that this fan is the banana fan from Yunyin Village.  But the banana fan was originally in Jin Jiao's hands.

    Although I don¡¯t know why the plantain fan was missing when Golden Horn transformed into Nine-Tails, but now the plantain fan is in Tiantian¡¯s hands. Tiantian has completely reversed the entire battle with just the plantain fan. This shows the power of the plantain fan.  Tiantian's face also showed an extremely excited expression, and he kept waving the banana fan in his hand.

    With Tiantian holding a banana fan and waving it constantly, the battle was over quickly.  The White Zetsu army was quickly wiped out, and the ninjas of the fourth brigade quickly cheered in victory.  But the most critical person in this war, Tiantian, was lying on the battlefield physically. Although he still held the banana fan in his right hand, he didn't even have the strength to lift his arm slightly.

    "The chakra has been drained." Soon a ninja who knew medical ninjutsu said after checking Tiantian's condition: "It's nothing serious, it's just that the chakra seems to have been drained by something, okay.  Just rest for a few days and it will recover naturally.¡±

    "It's this banana fan." A former Kumogakure jounin said: "This banana fan is a treasure with five basic attribute changes. It is a very powerful treasure and is also one of the five treasures of Kumogakure Village.  One, but although these five Noble Phantasms are powerful, they have a common characteristic, that is, they require a large amount of chakra to support their use, so the Noble Phantasms are not practical on the battlefield, and she will only appear after being used.  This phenomenon of chakra being drained, I just don¡¯t know why the banana fan appears here?¡±

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 681 Shadow, Resurrection

    "That fan is" Ohnoki, the second-rate man, looked at the banana fan below and said, "If I'm not mistaken, that fan should be the banana fan from Yunyin Village."

    "Panana fan?" Gaara was slightly startled.

    "It is a Noble Phantasm that can change the five attributes of wind, fire, water, thunder, and earth." Two-day Ping Onoki said: "Back then, this fan was held in the hands of Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao of Yunyin Village. Of course  It turned out that they had not only this one treasure phantom, but also four other treasure phantoms. Later, Yunyin Village took back one of them, leaving Jinjiao Yinjiao with only four pieces. It is said that the two of them were  When the Dai Hokage and the Second Raikage entered into an alliance, the two brothers Gold and Silver Kaku suddenly launched an attack on the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama. The Second Hokage was recognized as having the strongest water escape, and most of the Wind Country  The area is a desert, and even if the Second Hokage fights in the desert, he can easily use various water escapes, and the power will not be reduced in any way. He does not need to be like other ninjas when there is no water source.  In a place where Water Release is used, the power will plummet, and even Water Release may not be able to be activated. However, such a character, coupled with the countless Konoha ninjas surrounding him, still forced the two brothers Golden Horn and Silver Horn into a trap.  The two brothers Jinjiao and Silverjiao relied on, in addition to their powerful strength, these few treasures, among which the most used one is naturally this banana fan. "

    "Disadvantages." Gaara said: "Naruto said that everything in this world has two sides. If you don't know it, it's just that you don't know it. And since this banana fan can be a great help in battle, then  There must be shortcomings.¡±

    "Does everything have two sides?" Ohnogi read a sentence and said: "As expected of Namikaze Naruto, he is right. Although the banana fan is powerful, it also has a shortcoming, that is, it requires a lot of chakra.  ." As he spoke, Onoki pointed at Tenten who was sent to the rear medical camp and said: "Master Kazekage should have seen the consequences of the girl who used the banana fan without authorization. Although she kept using the banana fan, she won this battle for us.  The victory of the battle, but her chakra has been completely drained by the banana fan. As long as this war does not take several years to end like the previous ninja wars, then I am afraid that she will not be able to end it until the end of this war.  No more fighting.¡±

    "" Gaara's pupils shrank, and he knew that he knew what Onomu's words meant: "It's so serious that it won't be possible to recover even if it takes several months!"

    "It's good to be able to recover." Two Days Ping Onoki said: "The banana fan extracts more than just chakra. When the chakra is insufficient, it will extract the life force of the holder. I am afraid that the little girl's lifespan will be at least  It was reduced by more than ten years." Two days later, Onoki paused slightly and said, "But because of her, this war ended early. We reduced the number of casualties by at least a thousand people. In other words, using her  One person's ten years of life is exchanged for more than a thousand people's hundred years of life. As a Tsuchikage, I think it is worth it. But from a personal point of view, it is not calculated this way. Maybe everyone will think it is worth it. After all,  It doesn't matter to him, but from her point of view, it is a losing deal. It's not that he doesn't have the spirit of sacrifice for everyone, it's just that no one has a reason to sacrifice for others, especially when there is no sacrifice at all  People know.¡±

    "" Gaara did not answer, but glanced at the two-day big Noki, then took a step forward and said loudly: "Rest on the spot for half an hour, and at the same time collect the bodies of my companions, and at the same time  Those who are seriously injured or injured so much that their combat effectiveness is reduced should return to the medical camp in the rear and be treated before returning to the team to join the battle."

    "Yes." All the ninjas below heard Gaara's words and immediately responded loudly, and then began to take action. All the uninjured ninjas sat down cross-legged, one by two, and began to eat some dry food.  Regaining strength.  Those ninjas who were not seriously injured, but whose combat effectiveness had dropped a lot, took the initiative to collect the corpses of their companions.  Then he and the seriously injured ninjas slowly headed towards the medical camp in the rear.

    Two-day Pingdao Nomu nodded slightly: "Well done, kid." Two-day Pingdao Nomu praised: "All actions were done spontaneously by them, and the injured took the initiative to restrain the corpses. In this way, those who  Those who are not injured should have more time to recover. Participate in the next battle, kid, you did a good job. Being able to command the troops like this in such a short period of time, it seems that you, the commander-in-chief of the war company, are still  Very competent.¡±

    "I'm just trying my best." Gaara said casually.  Onoki smiled softly and didn't say much.

    Within a few minutes, Kankuro and Temari came back.  The two of them first bowed slightly to the two-day-old Onoki, and then Temari said: "??Ailuo, the casualty statistics are out. The enemy has a total of more than 20,000 people, 5,000 more than ours. They have all been wiped out.  Our side had a total of 15,000 people at the beginning. In this battle, more than 1,000 people were killed and more than 2,000 people were seriously injured. Although more than 1,000 people were not seriously injured, they were in special parts, which reduced their combat effectiveness.  .  At present, they have gone to the medical camp in the rear in accordance with Gaara's instructions. At present, we still have more than 10,000 people who can fight, not even 11,000.  "

    "I understand." Gaara responded: "Immediately report the situation here to Raikage-sama. In addition, there has never been a ninja who has been resurrected by using dirty soil reincarnation." "Yes." Temari responded.  After making a sound, he unloaded these scrolls and asked a ninja to take them back to Yunyin Village.

    "Let's take a rest first." Gaara said: "The war is not over yet, and we still need to fight next."

    After a while, "This is" Two days later, Dayomu suddenly raised his head and looked in one direction, and said with a look of shock: "It's Master Wu Mao. Those guys actually blasphemed Master Wu Mao."  soul."

    Gaara stood up and shouted loudly: "The rest time is cancelled. The enemy has dispatched the super powerful ninjas who were reincarnated and resurrected by the dirty earth." Upon hearing this, the surrounding ninjas were shocked. In an instant, everyone stopped from resting.  The state returned to a fighting state.  Gaara closed one eye, the Sand Eye appeared, and then instantly began to observe the scene in the distance.

    A pair of footprints suddenly appeared on the empty sand. They appeared out of thin air. Suddenly the sand and dust started flying, and a figure suddenly appeared. A man with bandages all over his body appeared out of thin air.  He looked around and said: "Is it possible to detect sand dust as soon as it comes into contact? They should be lucky because they caught the second generation Tsuchikage Bumao." At this time, three coffins suddenly rose from the ground.  Then three people walked out of the coffin.

    "Where is this? Why am I here." A man with two mustaches said.

    "This is the despicable ninjutsu of the Second Hokage. It is a ninjutsu that calls the dead back from the underworld and manipulates them." Wu Mao said: "You were forcefully summoned and channeled here."

    "Dead?" The second generation Mizukage frowned and said, "What's going on?"

    "Have you forgotten?" Wu Mao looked at the second generation Mizukage and said: "The one who killed you was me, the second generation Mizukage."

    "That's right." The second generation Mizukage responded, then looked at Wu Mao and suddenly said: "Hey, didn't you also die at that time? I killed you."

    "Really, this kind of thing doesn't matter. We are all dead anyway." Wu Mao said: "I just don't know where the second generation Hokage is? I can't feel it around. What I can feel is only a few kilometers away and this strange man.  Guy" Wu Mao looked at another person and said: "There are people with the same chakra as this strange guy, and there is a dense army behind him. The number is estimated to be no less than 10,000."

    "I am the Third Raikage." A tall and burly man said, and then looked at the person Wu Mao pointed at: "Then who are you?"

    "I am the Fourth Kazekage." The Fourth Kazekage looked at the three people and said, "I have heard about the heroic fighting spirit of the Second Tsuchikage, the Second Mizukage, and the Third Raikage from Chiyo."  After a slight pause, he continued: "In my era, the Second Hokage had already died in the battle, but the Second Hokage's technique of 'Filthy Earth Reincarnation' has been passed down, but as far as I know you can use this  The only ninja who can use this technique is Orochimaru, the leader of the three ninjas. As for whether there are other people who can use this technique, I haven't heard of it before I was killed by Orochimaru."

    Not far away, a thick line of sand eyes looked at several people.  A few kilometers away, Gaara spoke: "The four people, according to their words, are the second generation Mizukage, the second generation Tsuchikage, and the third generation Raikage. The last one is the father."

    "Father." "Father!" Temari and Kankuro gritted their teeth slightly with anger on their faces. You must know that although the Fourth Kazekage was full of murderous intentions towards Gaara, he treated their brothers and sisters very well.  Perhaps it was because Gaara became a Jinchuuriki that he poured his love for Gaara into siblings Temari and Kankuro.

    "Directly use chakra to send the news back to Kumo Hidden Village. (This can send the message back to Kumo Hidden Village instantly, but the chakra consumed is too huge.) Everyone else is preparing to fight, Lord Tsuchikage, the troops are temporarily  I'll leave it to you to command." Gaara said, and then the sand stretched out from Gaara's feet and directly lifted Gaara up, and then headed in that direction.

    "Everyone should follow immediately." Two days later, Onoki flew up into the air and followed Gaara.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 682 Bloodstains Eliminated; Dust Escape

    In Hidden Cloud Village, Raikage's office, Raikage Rui and Tsunade are discussing the war. One of them is the commander-in-chief of the Ninja United Army, and the other is the chief of general staff. Only the two of them can sit in the back and command  The entire combined ninja army, as well as most of the others, have already gone to the battlefield. The third Tsuchikage, Ryo Onoki, the fifth Kazekage, Gaara, went straight to the battlefield, and the fifth Mizukage, Terumi Mei, was also behind to protect the daimyo of each country.  , although the actual role of the daimyo of each country in this war is not very great, it can still improve morale a lot, so Mei Terumi is still allowed to protect it.

    Not far away, dozens of people wearing strange hoods sat cross-legged under a strange instrument. These people were from the Intelligence Department and were responsible for delivering news. They were now led by Qing Commander, who had a white eye in Kirigakure Village.

    "Report." At this time, a staff member suddenly spoke, and his voice directly attracted the attention of Lei Yingrui and Tsunade.  "Reporting to the commander-in-chief and chief of general staff, Gaara-sama, the commander-in-chief of the war company, has just received news that their fourth brigade has defeated the White Zetsu army, but they encountered a super-powerful ninja who was resurrected by using dirty soil reincarnation. A total of  There are four people, namely the second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma, the second-generation water shadow and the fourth-generation Kazekage-sama. The last one is? What!" Suddenly, a surprised voice came from the mouth of this ninja.  sound, and it was clear that he heard something that shocked him.

    "Who is the fourth person?" Lei Yingrui asked.

    The ninja swallowed before speaking: "The fourth one is the third generation Raikage-sama." Judging from his performance, it is obvious that before the establishment of the Ninja United Army, he should be a member of the Hidden Cloud Village.  Otherwise, they would not be shocked to learn about the Third Raikage.

    "Damn Akatsuki, even my father" Lei Yingrui suddenly slammed the table and said, "Okay, Lei Ying, calm down. This is the first time this kind of thing happens to you on the battlefield.  After being reincarnated as a resurrected ninja, you should be mentally prepared." Tsunade said loudly.

    Lei Yingrui said: "Of course I was mentally prepared, but when I really knew it, I still couldn't accept it."

    "This is also normal." Tsunade said: "After all, this is blaspheming our relatives, and it is normal that we cannot accept it. By the way, did Gaara say anything else?"

    "Kazekage-sama didn't say much." The ninja said, "But Tsuchikage-sama and Kazekage-sama are together."

    Tsunade nodded and said: "Since the two-day old man Gaara and that brat Gaara care, there is no need to worry about that one for the time being. The old man will not take risks easily. Since they have not sent out a call for help to us, that one will  It proves that they can handle it on their own and there is no need to support them for the time being.¡±

    "Yes." Lei Yingrui responded, but his mind was no longer here. After all, the third generation Lei Ying was his biological father.

    On the other side, on the battlefield, the second-generation Tsuchikage Takeumao, the second-generation Mizukage, the third-generation Raikage, and the fourth-generation Kazekage were talking.  Suddenly there was a sound of "boom, boom, boom", and several people turned their heads to look, only to see a large wave coming.

    "Wow, what a spectacular sand sea." The second-generation water shadow said. It turned out that this was not a wave, but a sand sea formed by countless sands.

    "It's Gaara." The Fourth Kazekage said, and just when the sea of ??sand was about to submerge them, he suddenly jumped directly onto the stone pillar next to him.  The four figures stood on a stone pillar.

    "The Fourth Kazekage, what did you just say about Gaara?" The Second Mizukage said, "What, do you know the person who created this sea of ??sand?"

    "If I'm not mistaken, it should be my son, Gaara, who created this sea of ??sand." The Fourth Kazekage said.

    "You still remember me, Father." Gaara stood on a pile of sand at the same height as the stone pillar where the four Kage stood. He looked at the Fourth Kazekage and said, "Long time no see, dear Father.  .¡±

    "Yes, we can meet again, Gaara. You have grown up a lot." The Fourth Kazekage looked at Gaara and said.

    "Father." "Father." Kankuro and Temari also came to the sand sea, but they did not have the superb ability to control sand like Gaara, so they could only stand on the sand sea. Gaara smiled slightly.  With a wave of his hand, the sand under their feet suddenly rose up, lifting the two of them up directly to his side.

    "Kankuro, Temari" The Fourth Kazekage looked at them, with a slight smile on his face and said: "You have really grown up, but it is a pity that I am not by your side."

    "Father." Although Temari has always been strong, even stronger than most men, but now she suddenly sees her father who has been dead for several years appearing in front of her, she still can't help but feel excited.?, tears directly filled her eyes.

    "The Fourth Kazekage, they are your children." The Second Mizukage looked at Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara and said, "Looking at them, it seems that they have been doing well recently. And everyone  They all have pretty good strengths.¡±

    "So be it." The Fourth Kazekage responded casually, but his eyes were always on his three children, Temari, Kankuro and Gaara.  It's just that when the Fourth Kazekage looked at Temari and Kankuro, his eyes were full of love. When he looked at Gaara, there was only indifference and defensiveness in his eyes, as if he was looking at a man with huge  Threatened like a stranger, not his own son.  Maybe even the Fourth Kazekage didn't notice it. The only one who could notice it was Gaara, because Gaara was once a Jinchuriki. As Naruto said, as a Jinchuriki, their biggest gain is not the tailed beast.  That powerful chakra is the eyes that can see the other person's thoughts about you from the eyes of others. Although it is not a pupil technique, it is better than all pupil techniques, because no pupil technique can see through others.  Only the Jinchuuriki can see the thoughts of others because he has lived with the hostility of others since he was a child.

    Gaara saw the Fourth Kazekage's indifference and defensiveness towards him, but Gaara didn't care. For Gaara, the father of the Fourth Kazekage was only a father in name only. In fact, I loved him.  Luo did not really regard him as his father. This was already determined and unchangeable when the Fourth Kazekage ordered to kill him several times.

    "It's Ohnoki." The second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma looked around and said: "Since you are here, then come out, Ohnoki, we have the same blood stain elimination and dust escape, so as long as we get a little closer, then the inside of our bodies will  The Chen Escape will sense each other's existence."

    The figure of Two-Day Hidden Onoki came out from behind the stone pillar, and then flew to Gaara's side. Looking at the second-generation Tsuchikage Bumao, Two-Day Hidden Onoki slightly saluted and said: "Long time no see, no, I should say, you  How are you doing in Huangquan? Master."

    "It's not bad. I just didn't expect that I was suddenly reincarnated by someone with the dirt and was channeled to this place." The second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma said: "Then you can tell me the specific situation, Onoki."

    "Of course, Master." Dayou Onoki said.  Then he paused slightly to organize his words and then said: "The Akatsuki, a mercenary organization that was active in the previous ninja wars, began to collect tailed beasts at some point. Each tailed beast, starting from one  By the time the Seven-Tails had been completely collected, the Jinchuuriki of the Eight-Tails had been attacked not long ago, and Kirabi, the younger brother of the Fourth Raikage. To this end, the Fourth Raikage held a meeting of the Five Shadows. Unexpectedly, the leader of the Akatsuki organization,  Appeared at the Five Kage Talks and asked us to hand over the remaining Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails. We did not agree, so the leader of Akatsuki declared war on us, and the five major ninja villages united with other ninja villages and countries to fight against the 'Akatsuki'.  The four great ninja wars."

    "Although I don't know the opponent's purpose, since I want to collect the nine tailed beasts, I must not let him succeed." The second Tsuchikage Takeumao said: "And the opponent already has one to seven tailed beasts.  So without the five major ninja villages joining forces, it might be difficult to fight."

    "Ichibi, Gaara, if I put it this way, the Shukaku in you is already" The Fourth Kazekage looked at Gaara and said.

    "Extracted, my father." Gaara looked at the Fourth Kazekage and said: "Therefore, I was supposed to meet you in Huangquan, but Granny Chiyo used the forbidden technique she developed.  Her life was exchanged for my life.¡±

    "Grandma Qiandai?" the Fourth Kazekage asked.

    "Then why are we here, Onoki?" The Second Tsuchikage Takeuma asked: "'Unscrupulous Earth Reincarnation' is a technique developed by the Second Hokage. Didn't the Fourth Kazekage say that only the Second Hokage can use it?"  With Orochimaru, right?"

    Onoki nodded and said: "The Fourth Kazekage was killed by Orochimaru a few years ago. At that time, only Orochimaru could use it, but now Orochimaru is dead. Not long ago, the Ninja United Army was established. According to  According to the disappearance of the reconnaissance team, Orochimaru's ability seems to have been inherited by one of his men named Yakushi Kabuto. So he is the third ninja who can use the 'Pure Land Reincarnation'. And he seems to have been with the leader of 'Akatsuki'  Join forces."

    "So, we are hostile to you, right?" the second-generation Tsuchikage Takeumao said.

    "Yes, Master." Two-day-old Onoki nodded.

    "That's right." The second-generation Tsuchikage Takeumao said: "Then you don't need me to teach you the next thing, Ohnoki, when the war is over, you have to start grabbing the spoils. Only if you grab enough  The more loot you have, the stronger you will beThe power of Iwagakure Village.  "

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 683 The True Meaning of ¡®Gaara¡¯

    "Hey, the Second Tsuchikage, you are going too far. I will never allow you to do this." The Second Mizukage said loudly to the Second Tsuchikage.

    The third generation Raikage also said loudly: "We will not allow this to happen. The second generation Tsuchikage."

    "It's just like what the second-generation Mizukage and the third-generation Raikage said." Ohnoki said: "I have no intention of doing this. Master."

    "" The second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma looked at the two-day-old Onoki and said, "That's right. It seems that you are also old and confused, Onoki."

    "It's not like that, Master, but I just remembered myself before I became a stubborn old man."

    The Fourth Kazekage looked at Gaara and said: "Gaara, after the first tail is extracted, your life in the village should be easier."

    "So be it." Gaara said nonchalantly: "But what I am most grateful for is Granny Chiyo and my friends who gave me my life back."

    "Friends?" The Fourth Kazekage was slightly startled and said, "Gaara, are you saying you have made friends?"

    The second generation Mizukage said: "Hey, it seems that your son is not young anymore, and the tailed beast has been extracted. Isn't it normal to be able to make friends? Don't think about your son's life like that  It's tragic. After all, he's your son, so can't he think better?"

    "In the 12 years since I was born until you were killed, you have tried to kill me six times. But every time you failed, it made me fear and hate you even more." Gaara looked at the Fourth Kazekage gently  He spoke as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him, without much expression on his face.

    "Hey, no, you can really do it. That's your biological son." The second generation Mizukage looked at the fourth generation Kazekage and said loudly: "Even if he is a Jinchuuriki, he is still you.  My son, blood is thicker than water.¡±

    "Blood is thicker than water, my friend also said this word, and it is precisely because of this word that I gradually began to accept it, sister and brother." Gaara looked at the Fourth Kazekage and said: "But father,  My hatred for you has never weakened, not at all. My hatred for you has become even stronger after I accepted my sister and brother. Originally, I would never change this, but after  When I was about to die, I suddenly realized that I no longer resented you, and I had begun to understand your actions. Especially now that I have become the fifth generation Kazekage, protecting the village.  It is a leader¡¯s duty to eradicate threats.¡±

    "!!" The Fourth Kazekage looked at Gaara and said in shock: "You became the Kazekage!" He couldn't believe it at all. Gaara was actually called the Kazekage, and he was the fifth generation, because in this way, he became the Kazekage.  Representative, shortly after his death, Gaara became the Kazekage.

    "It's not just that." Ohnoki said with a smile: "He is also the commander-in-chief of this ninja joint army. Although he became the Kazekage at a young age, the other shadows all agree with him.  I respect his strength, and in terms of true position, he is still above me."

    "Of course." The second generation Mizukage said: "People without eyebrows are born with leadership qualities."

    "So Mizukage, you can become Mizukage probably because you have a mustache." The second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma looked at the second-generation Mizukage and said.

    "I'll wipe it, I don't have eyebrows either, you bastard." The second generation Mizukage shouted loudly at the second generation Tsuchikage.

    "Is this your son? He is a good ninja." The third generation Raikage said to the fourth generation Kazekage.

    "Hey, aren't you going to take action?" The second-generation Mizukage said to Gaara and the others: "Then first kill the second-generation Tsuchikage next to you, the bandage man. I will cheer for you next to you.  of."

    "Hey, don't put it so lightly. If possible, I would also like to be killed by them." The second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma said.

    "That's right." The second generation Mizukage said: "Anyway, we have no autonomy and can only react passively to the enemy's techniques, so it's better to come and kill us quickly so that we can be as good as before.  Rest." After saying that, the second generation Mizukage paused slightly and said: "Don't worry, we will tell you our weaknesses and all our abilities."

    "Yes, we must be stopped no matter what." The Third Raikage said: "Maybe it's not that simple. However, I believe that you juniors must have surpassed us seniors. So"

    ¡®Whoosh¡¯ I saw the sand around Gaara suddenly shooting towards the Fourth Kazekage.  The gold around the Fourth Kazekage also shot out like sand. With a "boom", the two forces collided. When the gold was mixed into the sandWhen it dies, it turns into placer gold. The placer gold is extremely heavy and difficult to lift.  Even to lift it up, it would take several times or even ten times more chakra than before.  This was the trick the Fourth Kazekage used to deal with Shukaku when Shukaku went berserk, because Sunagakure Village is a ninja village located in the desert, and Shukaku can only exert his full power in the desert.  The Fourth Kazekage used this move to directly turn Shukaku's advantage into a disadvantage.  Gaara is also good at using sand, especially since their battlefield is on the sand sea. Using this move of the Fourth Kazekage, the effect is even more outstanding.

    "Come on, soldiers." Dayou Onoki waved his hand.  Temari and Kankuro immediately jumped down from the sand and stood in front of tens of thousands of ninja combined forces. They suddenly raised their hands and said: "Come on, everyone." "Oh oh oh oh oh!" All the ninja combined forces roared angrily.  , and then each held a kunai and ran towards several shadows on the sand sea.

    Originally, the second generation Mizukage, the second generation Tsuchikage, and the third generation Raikage stood aside and watched the battle between the fourth generation Kazekage and Gaara, with no intention of participating, but Gaara's sand attack was a group attack.  A few of them stood nearby. Although they didn't want to get involved, they were still involved. And as Ohnoki ordered the ninjas not to attack for two days, they had no choice even if they didn't want to fight.

    "Hail!" Gaara waved his hands, and saw falling from the sky. No, it should be said that countless hail fell, as dense as raindrops, and the force was very powerful. The rocks that were hit were completely  Being smashed.  The ninja troops stopped immediately. Nonsense, if they move forward, they will enter the attack range of the "sand hail". If they are hit by these, they will suffer a big loss.  The four shadows are completely within the attack range of 'Sand Hail'.  Facing the attacks like raindrops, the four figures were still able to dodge easily.

    The 'Sand Hail' attack did not have much effect, and Gaara had already been prepared for this. Immediately, Gaara tightened his right hand, and saw the sand at the feet of the four shadows suddenly extending out, holding several people in place.  After grabbing it, the sand behind the four shadows immediately formed the image of a person, and the bodies of the four shadows could not even move anymore.

    "Hey, the Fourth Kazekage, didn't you mix gold into the sand to make it heavier? Why doesn't it seem to have changed at all?" The Second Mizukage struggled for a moment and said.

    "It's surprising that the sand can be separated from the gold in such a short period of time." The Fourth Kazekage said.  Then, while being completely trapped, he raised his right hand slightly, and a ball of gold shot towards Gaara.  Gaara didn't make any move, but the sand gourd behind him came out and formed a hand shape directly next to Gaara.  Completely protect Gaara.

    With a ¡®boom¡¯, the gold was blocked by the sand and did not cause any harm to Gaara.  Gaara looked at the Fourth Kazekage without any expression, completely trapping the Fourth Kazekage.  But this time, the Fourth Kazekage did not put up any resistance and allowed Gaara to trap him.

    "You are still living in that child's body, Garuda." The Fourth Kazekage looked at Gaara and said, "You have really grown up, Gaara."

    Gaara was a little surprised, knowing why the Fourth Kazekage suddenly said this, but Gaara felt a special emotion from these words, an emotion he had never felt before.  "Is this my father's love?" Gaara asked silently in his heart.

    "As parents, you should believe in your children. Only in this way can you discover the true value of your children." The Fourth Kazekage said sadly: "That's what you really mean, Garuda. It seems that I simply don't  Eyes that don¡¯t see value.¡±

    "You." Gaara looked at the Fourth Kazekage and said, "What exactly do you want to say?"

    "Gaara, you should know that your name is your mother, Garuda, please take it." The Fourth Kazekage looked at Gaara and asked.

    "I know." Gaara nodded and said: "When Yashamaru was killed by me, he told me that my mother and his sister did not give me this name out of love for me. My mother gave me this name.  I only took this name so that I could survive and let the world bear her final curse of hatred. Gaara, these three words mean 'Shura who only loves himself'."

    "Actually, I asked Yashamaru to say these words." The Fourth Kazekage said, "I said it on purpose after I failed to let Yashamaru assassinate you. It was not what Galura meant." The Fourth Kazekage said  Kage looked at Gaara and said: "Haven't you noticed, Gaara? Your ability to control sand is not the power you get because you are the jinch¨±riki of Ichibi Shukaku. This power comes from your mother Garuda.  What remains is the power she left behind to protect you, Gaara.¡±

    "" Gaara looked at the Fourth Kazekage without any expression.  But if Naruto is present, thenNaruto could easily detect the strong hope in Gaara's eyes, the desire to be pampered by his parents, but Naruto was not present, and the others were not Jinchuuriki, so he could not detect Gaara at all.  The hope deep in Luo's eyes.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 684: Parental Love

    "Gaara, you were very small when you were born." The Fourth Kazekage slowly recalled: "Because you were born prematurely, your body is very small, whether it's Temari, Kankuro, or others.  Their children are all bigger than you. As for the reason, I think it¡¯s probably because I injected Shukaku into Garuda when she was pregnant with you.¡±

    The Fourth Kazekage looked at Gaara and said: "After Garura gave birth to you, her body began to become weak, and her heart rate also dropped rapidly. No matter what we did, we could not save her life.  , but Galuluo asked me to put you next to her at that time. Although Galuluo was very weak and did not even have the strength to hold you, she still pressed her face against you and said, "How weak and insignificant you are."  Life. No matter what happens, I will protect you. I love you. As a proof, you can call me Gaara from now on. It means that I will always love you. Gaara."

    "I have always been loved by my mother" Gaara's face showed an expression of astonishment: "Gaara, these three words are not Shura who only loves himself, but my mother loves me."

    "At that time, I ordered Yashamaru to assassinate you, and also ordered him to lie after his defeat." The Fourth Kazekage said with a gloomy expression: "I want to know if you would go berserk in that desperate situation. Yashamaru  Even if I wanted to hate, I wouldn¡¯t hate you, but me, because you are his nephew, and this brother-in-law took away his sister¡¯s life and wanted to take away his nephew¡¯s life at the same time. At that time, Yaksha  Maru is a ninja, my right-hand man, and a member of the ANBU. So for the sake of the village, he must obey my orders."

    The Fourth Kazekage looked at Gaara with a sad expression and said: "But it seems that everything I did was wrong. I put you under too much pressure. I thought you were worthless and turned you into a  The adult chuuriki destroyed your life, destroyed your mother, destroyed your longing for your mother, took away your bond, and even wanted to take away your life. And as a result, as your father  , but I only gave you one thing. Mental trauma."

    "Spiritual trauma." Gaara muttered, but in his mind, he remembered what Yashamaru had said to him.

    "What Yashamaru said is absolutely right." Regret and sadness appeared on the Fourth Kazekage's face: "No matter how big, painful, or difficult the physical trauma is, it will always heal as long as it is treated.  There will be a day of recovery, but there is a kind of trauma that may never be recovered, and that is the trauma of the soul. Once the soul is injured, there is only one thing that can be healed, and such a thing can only be obtained from others, and that is'  Love. Only love can heal the trauma of the soul. However, Gaara, from the moment you were born, you have already received the love Galura has for you. The nine tailed beasts themselves are aggressive.  Creature, Gaara, you were more of a protector at that time. Sunako will always protect you. I think it is Garuda's love for you, Gaara, that has been injected into Sunako." The Fourth Kazekage watched.  Looking at the image formed by the sand behind Gaara, he said, "Even though Garuda has left this world forever, she will still protect you."

    "Mom" Tears welled up in Gaara's eyes. For the first time in his life, he shed tears consciously.  I cried with joy. The 'love' I had never felt since I was a child turned out to be by my side all the time, but I had never noticed it.  Temari and Kankuro's faces were already covered with tears.

    The Fourth Kazekage watched the sand behind Gaara automatically form the image of a woman and said: "Garura. Mother is so great. Even if she is dead, she still believes in you, protects you, and accompanies you.  , until today, I have made you a Kazekage, made you friends, and gained bonds from family and other people. Let you regain and possess everything that was taken away by me. And as your  Father, I can only frame you, no, I am not worthy of being your father."

    "Mother, you are indeed great." Gaara wiped away his tears, pointed to the word 'love' on his forehead, and said: "But in the beginning, what I got was what my father gave me."

    "Gaara" The Fourth Kazekage said with a smile on his face: "It's a pity that I can't have more time. Otherwise, I will try my best to make up for what I owe you over the years.  . Gaara, Temari, Kankuro, you have already surpassed our predecessors. The village will be left to you, Gaara, Temari, Kankuro." After saying that, the Fourth Kazekage closed his eyes.  .  A sealing talisman appeared under the Fourth Kazekage, and sealed it in an instant.

    "Oh, use this talisman to seal it." The second generation Mizukage looked at the talisman appearing under him and praised it: "Okay, kill it, young man." But just when he finished speaking, they  Suddenly powerful chakra was used on his body for a moment.?, the three of them were completely out of the sand.  "What's going on? I obviously didn't want to move, but my body did it automatically. And I can't control my body at all." After the second generation Mizukage broke free, he said in shock.

    "It seems that as long as the opponent is aware of using the technique, the body will automatically react." The Third Raikage said.

    "It looks like that is indeed the case." The second-generation Tsuchikage Takema said: "It seems that we three old guys are going to be sealed. You can't seal it as easily as the fourth-generation Kazekage."

    "Hurry up and surround them." Temari waved her hand and said, "Be careful. Don't be too hasty." "Oh." The ninja army immediately rushed towards the remaining three shadows.

    With a ¡®boom¡¯ sound, Gaara controlled the sand and rushed towards the three shadows, but the three shadows easily dodged it.  At the same time, the three shadows immediately spread out. The second generation Mizukage and the third generation Raikage rushed directly towards the ninja army, while the second generation Tsuchikage Bumao flew directly.  Just like the third-generation Tsuchikage T¨­ten H¨­noki, the two of them have the same abilities, especially the second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma is the master of T¨­ten H¨­noki.

    "Leave the second Tsuchikage to me. The Dust Release he possesses is a blood-stained elimination with three attribute changes. Only I who have the same blood-stained elimination can deal with it." Onoki said, and then chased after the third generation.  Tsuchikage took his arms and left.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah." The screams kept ringing out, and the second generation Mizukage and the third generation Raikage were seen wreaking havoc among the ninja army.  Countless ninjas were killed one after another.

    "Hey, my technique is not that easy to deal with." The second generation Mizukage looked at the ninjas who were surrounding him and were getting closer and immediately said loudly: "Listen to me, keep a certain distance from me, I will tell you  The weakness of my jutsu. Listen carefully." As he said this, the second generation Mizukage bit his finger and blood flowed out: "Listen, my ninjutsu is Yinjutsu, which is also a genjutsu.  The psychic beast is a 'mirage'. It is also a kind of psychic beast that uses illusion. Its ability is a false phenomenon formed by the refraction of light. This kind of illusion is very difficult to crack because it is real and only uses  The light and your eyes deceive you.¡±

    "I use Thunder Release and Lan Release." The Third Raikage said: "My body is no longer under control. I can't tell you too much. Hurry up and let the Earth Release Ninja deal with me."

    "Let me do it." Gaara landed in front of the Third Raikage and said, "My sand is also non-conductive and is equally effective against the Third Raikage. You should deal with the Second Mizukage."

    "Yes." The ninjas around responded, and then left the third generation Raikage's side, no longer surrounding him, but completely surrounding the second generation Mizukage.

    The third generation Raikage's body exudes white light, "Just like the fourth generation Raikage, applying Thunder Release to one's body not only forms a layer of defense on the body, but also greatly increases the speed, completely raising the speed to  The limit of the body." Gaara looked at the Third Raikage and said secretly: "If you want to defeat him, you must first suppress his speed. Otherwise, my sand will not be able to keep up with him at all. There is no way, it seems  It can only be like this.¡±

    "Chen escape? The technique of peeling off the original world." "Chen escape? The technique of peeling off the original world." Two days later, Ohnoki and the second Tsuchikage Takeuma used the same technique at the same time, and saw that each one appeared in their hands.  A square ability box, inside the box is a black round thing.  Then I saw the two of them throwing the thing in their hands at the same time, and then in an instant, two identical forces collided.  Then it expanded rapidly, directly surrounding the surrounding area.

    There was no sound or any airflow, but when the two energies disappeared, all the materials that had just been wrapped in disappeared, leaving nothing behind, whether it was rocks or sand, everything disappeared.

    "Ah" A ninja screamed. He had just been affected. Fortunately, it was only one arm. Although the affected arm has completely disappeared, at least his life was saved.

    "Huhu." Two days ago Ohnoki panted slightly. He had just fought ten dust escapes with the second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma. His chakra was consumed a lot. After all, he was already quite old.  My physical strength dropped drastically.

    "You're old, Ohnoki." The second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma looked at the two-day-old Ohnoki and said, "Now your physical strength has dropped to the level of Zanaka. In this case, you can't defeat me on your own.  Yes, you¡¯d better find someone to help you.¡±

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 685 Third Generation, Second Generation, Tsuchikage

    "Master, we haven't seen each other for decades. Master, when you were still in Yanyin Village, you and I often competed and practiced together. At that time, although the war continued, I felt very happy. Later, Master and Er  The Dai Mizukage died together, and I inherited your will, Master, and became the third generation Tsuchikage. Although the world has initially entered peace. But there is no happiness. Master, this time I will use all my strength.  Whoever fights you, from now on, you are just my enemy, not my master. For the sake of this world, I will defeat your master."

    "Onoki" The second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma looked at the two-day-old Onoki, and seemed to want to say something, but in the end he couldn't say it. Suddenly, the second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma's body began to disappear.  Daitsuchikage Takeuma was shocked and immediately said: "Ohnoki, hurry up and find the Fifth Kazekage and let him use the sense of sand and dust to find my whereabouts. If you can't find me as soon as possible, you will die."

    "Don't underestimate me, master." Tianteng Ping Onoki said loudly, and then made a slight seal with his hands and said: "Earth Release? Rock Clone Technique." I saw Tianteng Ping Onoki spit out a lot of liquid from his mouth.  Rocks, and then these rocks were divided into five in an instant, forming five two-day Haku nomu. Together with the main body, six two-day Haku nogi gathered together, and then appeared in the same posture.  Then spread out.  At the same time, five two-day large wild trees fell to the ground, leaving only one floating in the air.

    "You still remember my ability, Ohnoki." The second-generation Tsuchikage Takeo suddenly appeared in front of the two-day high-rise Ohnoki in the air, holding two big swords in his hands: "It's just that your plan underestimates me, you  You should know that you can't find me. If you want to defeat me, then you have to let me show up first, so you should be just a clone of Iwa in front of you, deliberately used as bait to lure me in. The purpose is  In order for me to show up, your true body is mixed with other rock clones. When I attack this rock clone, your true body will directly attack me. Is that right?" When saying this,  The second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma had already kicked out the two-day-old Onoki floating in the air. The powerful force directly kicked the two-day long Onoki into pieces. It turned out to be just a clone of Iwa.

    But at this time, the five two-day-old Onoki below had already attacked at the same time. The second-generation Tsuchikage Takema turned the two swords in his hands and said: "As for which one is the real body, naturally the one below is vaguely protected.  That person." After saying that, the second-generation Tsuchikage Takeo immediately rushed towards the two-day Hiragi Onoki who was charging at the rear and was vaguely protected.

    The taijutsu of the second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma was countless times more powerful than that of the two-day Tsuchikage Onoki. Coupled with the powerful chakra of the second-generation Tsuchikage, even though the other two-day Tsuchikage tried their best to stop him, there was still no chance.  The effect, with a few jumps, easily allowed the second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma to rush into the protective circle of several people. The double swords in the second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma's hands were about to hit the two-day Tsuchikage Onoki.  At that time, suddenly the second-generation Tsuchikage Takema flipped his wrist and turned the blade, but suddenly slashed towards the two-day-old Onoki behind him: "Most people would think so if they encounter the situation in front of them, but Onoki  , I am your master, and I taught you all your skills. How could I not know your thoughts? You will only hide yourself in ordinary places, neither the most dangerous bait on the surface, nor the  Hiding in the safest rear, you will only hide in ordinary places, and then once you seize the opportunity, you will rush out immediately. So if you want to find you, then you only need to deliberately expose your flaws, then you can  You were hooked."

    Faced with the blade that suddenly looked over, the stunned expression of Ohnoki's face was fixed on his face. Although he immediately stepped back, he still didn't completely avoid it. With a 'pop', the blade in the second Tsuchikage's right hand fell on his face.  A huge wound was left on Haki Ohnoki's chest. At the same time, he turned the sword in his left hand and directly forced the remaining four Iwa clones back.

    "As expected of Master, he actually discovered my true location." Onoki, the second generation of the Japanese army, covered his chest and kept retreating. At the same time, the four Iwa clones behind him stepped forward to stop the second-generation Tsuchikage Takema.  In an instant, the second-generation Tsuchikage used powerful Taijutsu and huge chakra to break through, and everything turned into broken rocks and fell down.

    "Onoki, with this kind of strength, you are not a qualified Tsuchikage." The second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma looked at the two-day-old Onoki and turned the sword in his right hand, shaking off the blood on it and said: "In this case, how can I  Can I safely leave the village to you?"

    "Haha, is that right? Master." A smile suddenly appeared on Tianbo Onoki's face: "Master, I told you, don't underestimate me, otherwise, you will suffer a loss. Dust Escape? Original Realm Peeling  technique."

    ¡°¡­.¡± The two generations of Tsuchikage Wu Mao were suddenly startled, and their bodies automatically retreated, their handsThe big sword was also thrown out directly, but the movement of the two generations of Tsuchikage Mu Mao was a little slower. I saw an energy wave immediately spread out from the big sword that had just been released, and it expanded in an instant and spread all around.  Tens of meters, and then everything in this direction disappeared. Rocks, sand, everything was decomposed into the most basic molecules of matter.

    "When I used the Rock Clone Technique, I already knew that Master, you would definitely find my true form. But I still used it." Onoki Ohno held his hand over the wound on his chest and said, "I understand your Master.  , I know that your physical skills are powerful and your chakra is huge, and I, as you said, I am old, and my young body has long been gone. Although it gave me unparalleled combat experience,  It also took away my body with unlimited energy. After fighting you for a while, most of my physical strength has been consumed. If I continue to fight, I am afraid that my physical strength will be exhausted first without you taking action.  Well, so I can only end the battle as soon as possible, so I deliberately took a knife from you. The purpose is to set the 'original stripping technique' on your sword. In this way, I can catch you by surprise. After all, no one can think of it.  The opponent will try to inflict serious injuries. Especially when the battle has just begun."

    "I'm sorry, Master. You have to be desecrated after your death." Onoki said: "But in this way, you can rest in peace again. Have a good rest, Master."

    "Although I also want to take a rest, I can't just take a rest at this time." The voice of the second-generation Tsuchikage Takema suddenly came out.

    "How is this possible?" Ohnoki looked at the second Tsuchikage in astonishment and said, "It's impossible. People who are attacked by the 'Original Realm Stripping Technique' will never survive. Master, who are you?"  "

    The second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma walked out of the sand and said: "The 'Original Realm Peeling Technique' is indeed a very powerful ninjutsu. I am a ninja myself, and I am also proficient in the 'Original Realm Peeling Technique'  Only in this way can I avoid the disaster. If I miss, then even if the power is ten times stronger, it will be useless. However, I still did not completely escape, and my right hand was still brushed by the ninjutsu. Just  Just like this, I lost more than half of my arm."

    "So that's it." Onoki took a slight breath and said, "Master, it seems that our battle is not really over yet?"

    "That's right, but Onoki, even if I'm missing an arm, I can't form a seal to use the blood-stained dust escape. But with my invisibility and physical skills, you are still no match for me." The second Tsuchikage Takema  Onoki looked at the two-day scale and said: "So Onoki, you'd better ask the Fifth Kazekage-sama, as long as he arranges sensory gravel around. Then no matter where I go, you can find me. Only in this way can you have  The odds of winning.¡±

    "Really?" Onoki replied casually, then looked at the second-generation Tsuchikage Takeumao and said, "Then let's give it a try, Master."

    The body of the second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma disappeared again, as if it had never appeared before. Onomu, the second-generation Tsuchikage, just stared at the surroundings. Although he knew that he could not see the second-generation Tsuchikage, Onoki, the second-generation Tsuchikage, could not see him at all.  Just don't want to give up.  No, it should be said that he had no choice to give up at all, so he could only look around with all his heart.

    Time passed bit by bit, and Ohnoki did not lose his patience for two days, but although he did not lose his heart, he was still trying to observe his surroundings.  But he was bound to be mentally slack, even if he was the third Tsuchikage, Tatetahi Onoki. What's more, the wound on his chest was constantly bleeding blood. Under various circumstances, Tatetahi Onoki had a trace of nervousness.  Lazy, but just this slight slack caused the second-generation Tsuchikage standing not far away from him to suddenly launch an attack.

    It¡¯s just that the second-generation Tsuchikage Buma didn¡¯t use chakra, so his figure was still invisible. For two days, Onoki didn¡¯t find the second-generation Tsuchikage Buma.  Still staring around.  Suddenly there was another wave of fluctuations around Tianteng Ping's Onoki, and a murderous aura struck directly behind Tiantang Ping's Onoki.  Onoki didn't stay where he was for two days. Although he was injured, his body didn't slow down much, so he hid directly. However, the second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma's physical skills were several times his. At this moment,  But at this moment, Onoki Ohnoki suddenly stopped and allowed the second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma's knife to pierce his body.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 686 Gaara fights the Third Raikage

    With a 'pop' sound, the second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma's knife pierced the abdomen of the second-generation Tsuchikage Onoki. The tip of the knife penetrated directly from the back of the second-generation Tsuchikage Onoki. "Why did you stop suddenly, Onoki." The second generation  The figure of Tsuchikage Takeuma appeared in front of Tianbi Onoki and said.

    "Haha." Two days later Ohnoki reluctantly smiled and said: "Master, back then you used your invisibility and powerful physical skills to assassinate the second Mizukage. Although you succeeded, you were killed by the second Mizukage.  Fight back and kill. Do you still remember how you were killed by the Mizukage?" At the same time, Onoki's right hand held the sword of the second Tsuchikage Takeuma.

    A hint of smile flashed in the eyes of the second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma: "Onoki, you can become the third-generation Tsuchikage, you are really a blessing to Iwagakure Village." As soon as he spoke, the figure of the second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma began to explode.  Retreating, at the same time, the figure began to disappear, and the invisibility technique was being used.  But at this moment, Onoki the next day shouted loudly: "Dust Release: The Original Realm Peeling Technique." A huge square barrier suddenly appeared in front of the second Tsuchikage Takeuma, and the second Tsuchikage was  Wu Mao suddenly surrounded him, and the second-generation Tsuchikage Wu Mao's invisibility technique also stopped. Two days later, Onoki looked at the second-generation Tsuchikage Mr. Wu Mao and said with tears: "Master, when you went last time, the disciple  There is no time to say, this time, let all the disciples make up for it." After saying that, Ohnoki knelt down on his knees and said to the second-generation Tsuchikage Takeumao in the barrier: "Master, have a good journey."

    "Ah" The second-generation Tsuchikage Bumao seemed to respond. It should be that at this moment, the barrier had dissipated, and together with the second-generation Tsuchikage Bumao, completely disappeared. At the same time, everything around him was affected.  All gone.

    After a while, "Are you okay, Tsuchikage-sama?" Several ninjas came to the side of Amata Onoki. At this time, Amitabha Onoki had already collected his emotions. He looked at these ninjas.  He said angrily: "Idiot, didn't you see the knife on my body? Why don't you pull out the knife for me quickly? Don't forget to stop the bleeding. I'm not a little brat like you. If I lose too much blood, I will die.  .¡±

    "Um, um" Several other ninjas turned around to guard the surroundings in case they were attacked by the enemy. A ninja who seemed to be a medical ninja came to the side of Ohnoki and was inspecting the weapon.  The broadsword that penetrated Tiantenghe ¨­noki's body suddenly heard the words of Tiantengheda ¨­noki. He secretly stretched out his hand and put it on the handle of the knife, and said: "Lord Tsuchikage, you are the most powerful old ninja. This knife wound should be enough."  It's not serious. Are you really old?" After saying that, Ohnoki didn't wait for two days before he spoke. The medical ninja continued: "But it's you too. Although you are powerful, but compared to this  We are quite old. When we reach your age, we should be stronger than you. So Lord Tsuchikage, after this battle, no, after my subordinates have bandaged you, we will go directly to the rear to rest.  Well, finally call out the Fifth Mizukage-sama. You must know that the Fifth Mizukage-sama is not only young, but also beautiful and sexy. He has the face of an angel and the figure of a devil. In comparison, if you see the Fifth Mizukage-sama, you should  It¡¯s probably more exciting than seeing Tsuchikage-sama.¡±

    "What are you talking about, you little bastard!" Tianteng Ping'onoki said angrily: "You actually said that I'm not as good as that little brat ah?" The originally furious Tiantang Ping'onoki let out a scream, and saw that  A medical ninja had already pulled out the big knife. Although the medical ninja successfully diverted the attention of Tiantenghe Onoki, he still screamed when the big knife was pulled out, and at the same time, blood continued to pour out.  Fortunately, the medical ninja had already been prepared. He immediately used medical ninjutsu to temporarily stop the bleeding, and then immediately used various precious medicines on the wounds just now. Under the dual effects of medicine and medical ninjutsu,  , Two days later, the wounds on Ohnoki's body stopped bleeding quickly.  Then the medical ninja immediately took out a bandage and bandaged Tiantian Ping's Onoki.

    "Huh" The medical ninja suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to stand up, but his feet went weak and he almost fell to his knees. Fortunately, the two-day-old Onoki reached out to support him and looked at a  The medical ninja who used too much chakra couldn't express his anger for two days, so he had to say: "Huh, it's useless at all. Why don't you go back and take a rest."

    The medical ninja smiled softly and said: "I would like to thank you, Lord Tsuchikage, but I still have some chakra left and can save one more person." After saying that, Ohnoki didn't wait for two days to say anything and left directly.  , several ninjas nearby immediately followed.

    Two days later, Onoki looked at such a medical ninja: "No wonder Konoha can become the leader of the five great ninja villages. Even though it has been attacked by various forces over the years, Konoha's status has never really been shaken. From this man's body  You can tell a thing or two.¡±¡­

    "Master Kazekage, don't be merciful to me, kill me directly, I will be more grateful to you." The Third Raikage shouted loudly.He said.  At the same time, the Third Raikage's body seemed to be wearing a piece of lightning armor. Then in an instant, the Third Raikage's speed increased to the limit and rushed towards Gaara. When sand flew in front of him, lightning flashed.  , the figure of the Third Raikage disappeared and appeared on the left side of Gaara, and at the same time it was very close to Gaara.  Sunako didn't react in time. The Third Raikage rushed directly to Gaara, and Gaara just turned around and faced the Third Raikage. The Third Raikage's speed was too fast, and Gaara simply couldn't.  He couldn't keep up, let alone his body, even his eyes couldn't keep up.

    "Hurry up and get out of the way, Kazekage." The Third Raikage said loudly, but without any hesitation, his fist hit Gaara directly.  But at this moment, the sand on Gaara's back suddenly decomposed automatically and formed a palm in front of Gaara. With a 'bang' sound, the palm formed by the sand grasped the fist struck by the Third Raikage.  Then he directly wrapped the entire right arm of the Third Raikage. At the same time, there were countless sands under the Third Raikage's feet, making it impossible for him to escape.

    "Hurry up and attack me, Kazekage." The Third Raikage shouted again. Gaara was startled and seemed to have just reacted. He stretched out his hand slightly and made a fist suddenly, but the Third Raikage's whole body suddenly erupted with black electricity.  Then in an instant, the sand that wrapped the Raikage's right hand and feet fell off one after another, and then he jumped back. Gaara could only give up the attack, but after the Third Raikage landed, his feet suddenly exerted force, and he suddenly aimed towards  He rushed towards Gaara, his timing was very precise, it happened to be the moment when Gaara gave up the attack. Perhaps because the third generation Raikage was covered with black lightning, his speed was a little faster again.  , I am afraid that except for space ninjutsu, there is no one who can catch up with the speed of the Third Raikage.

    The Third Raikage.  Rushing in front of Gaara, he suddenly raised his kick and kicked Gaara.

    Gaara did not react in time, but the sand around Gaara automatically formed a semicircle to block the Third Raikage's kick.  Black lightning flashed, and the Third Raikage appeared on the other side of Gaara again, punching Gaara. Gaara stood still, but his eyes turned slightly behind him, 'Bang bang bang bang'  'Gaara stood there without moving his body, but the Raikage kept jumping back and forth around Gaara, punching and kicking him, and from time to time he would receive a black lightning strike.  But all the attacks of the Third Raikage were blocked by the sand next to Gaara.  As for breaking away from the battle with Gaara, the Third Raikage glanced at the sand sea around him, and then rushed in one direction, but the moment he rushed in that direction, with Gaara's movement  With a wave of his hand, the originally silent sea of ??sand began to stir in an instant, directly forming waves of sand and pressing down on the Third Raikage.

    The tall waves directly cut off the Third Raikage's idea of ??going up, and the thick waves of sand in front of him also cut off the Third Raikage's intention to directly break through the sand waves. Therefore, in this situation, the Third Raikage turned around directly, exuding radiance from his body.  A strong black thunder light was emitted, and then it directly broke through the sand behind him, but behind this layer of sand, Gaara was standing here with his arms folded.

    Then the Third Raikage immediately tried in other directions, but was blocked back by Gaara using the same method. Although the Third Raikage's speed was so fast that Gaara's eyes couldn't keep up, the control  Sand has already become Gaara's instinct. No matter how fast the Third Raikage is, he can't be faster than the human body's instinct.

    "Well done, Kazekage," the Third Raikage said: "Although you can't keep up with me, you used sand to reduce my movement range. As expected of Kazekage, then find a way to seal me. Please.  Yes, Kazekage."

    Gaara stretched out his hand slightly, and following Gaara's gesture, the sand behind Gaara automatically formed more than ten sand dragons, and the sand dragons roared towards the Third Raikage.  Countless black thunder and lightning suddenly emerged from the Third Raikage's body, and then he suddenly rushed towards Gaara. The sand dragon opened its mouth in an instant, and then swallowed the Third Raikage, whose whole body was covered with black thunder and lightning.

    Black thunder and lightning burst out, and in an instant the sand dragon was completely destroyed and turned into sand again, but at this moment the second sand dragon opened its mouth and swallowed the third generation Raikage again.

    Gaara¡¯s power comes from his mother¡¯s power to control sand, and before the battle, Gaara created a sea of ??sand. In the sea of ??sand, Gaara is invincible.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 687 The Speed ??of Raikage

    There was a loud bang, and black thunder and lightning suddenly burst out on the huge sand sea. The salon that had just swallowed the third generation Raikage disappeared instantly. At the same time, the sand dragons that kept attacking also dissipated into pieces in the continuous thunder and lightning.  The most primitive sand.

    "Be careful, Lord Kazekage." The Third Raikage said loudly: "My body has automatically used the Thunder Release and Lan Release to the extreme. Next, my speed will increase to the limit, so please be careful."

    Gaara frowned slightly, looking at the Third Raikage whose body was constantly bursting with thunder and lightning. He raised his hand slightly, and dozens of sand dragons automatically formed around the Third Raikage, and then rushed towards the Third Raikage at the same time, 'Boom'  I saw the black thunder and lightning on the Third Raikage's body beating faster, and suddenly dozens of thick black thunder and lightning burst out from all around. Each thunder and lightning directly hit the body of a sand dragon, and the sand dragon dissipated directly.

    Gaara's pupils suddenly shrank, and he saw the black lightning flashing on the three great Raikage in front of him, and the figure of the third Raikage completely disappeared.  "Next, my speed will increase to the extreme" The words that the Third Raikage just said flashed through Gaara's mind. In an instant, he raised his hands, and the surrounding sand waves suddenly rose. At the same time, I  Countless sands around Gaara began to rotate around Gaara's body, and there were countless fine sands floating in the air.

    "Use the sand waves to limit the range, use the sand to protect yourself, and use the sensing sand to find my whereabouts." The figure of the Third Raikage sounded behind Gaara, and there was only a 'bang' sound, and the sand that originally revolved around Gaara  A shield was automatically formed behind Gaara, and then it was broken by a fist with black thunder and lightning that kept jumping, and then the legs of the black thunder and lightning that kept jumping kicked over Gaara, with a 'bang' sound, Sunako once again  A shield was automatically formed to block the attack. The 'bang bang bang' bombardment sounded continuously. The sand continued to form a shield to resist the sudden attacks. The speed of the Third Raikage had been increased to the extreme. Gaara was simply unable to  Even the consciousness cannot catch up. The only thing that can be relied on is Sunako's ability to protect Gaara. This is also the power that Gaara's mother, Garuda, left to Gaara to protect Gaara.

    Although the sand wanted to completely form a defensive circle around Gaara, there was no chance to form it. The sand that had just risen was immediately shattered by the Third Raikage, and at the same time, because the black lightning still briefly stayed on the sand.  , so that the sand peeled off automatically.

    If Gaara controlled it himself, he could still let the sand form a protective circle around him, but Gaara simply did not dare to control the sand around him.  Because the speed of the Third Raikage has reached its extreme, and the power has not decreased at all, and with the black lightning on his body, his power has become even more powerful. If Gaara is distracted to control the formation of sand  If the protective circle is used, then the experience of controlling the sand waves around will be slightly relaxed. Then according to the current speed and power of the Third Raikage, I am afraid that when Gaara is distracted, it is equivalent to giving up on trapping the Third Raikage in  The plan here.  Because the Third Raikage was able to rush out at that moment, and according to the current strength of the Third Raikage, the person who died might not be that simple.  So Gaara could only give up the idea of ??controlling the sand, and could only continue to control the surrounding sand waves and use the sand waves to continuously attack the Third Raikage. Although such attacks would be easily cracked by the Third Raikage, I  Gaara has no other way for the time being, but to trap the Third Raikage here first, and use this method to consume the Third Raikage's chakra.

    It¡¯s just that this situation cannot last forever, because the Third Raikage is constantly attacking Gaara.  Although it was blocked by Gaara's sand.  But after all, Gaara is not controlling Sunako, it is just Sunako's own defense.  From the words of the previous four generations of Kazekage, we can know that this power is the longing and love left by Gaara's mother Garuda to protect her son, Gaara.  Mothers are always able to explode with powerful and eye-catching strength in order to protect their children.  This power is the greatest and selfless power in the world.

    But Garuda is dead after all. Although her desire to protect her son is very strong, she can't change many things. Gaara can find that if he continues to face this kind of attack from the Third Raikage, Sunako will not be able to protect him.  If it takes too long, there will always be situations that cannot be blocked in time.  Therefore, although Gaara was still controlling Sunami with his mind, his brain had already begun to deal with the Third Raikage. However, Gaara was simply unable to capture the traces of the Third Raikage, and any method would not have much effect.

    Time passed slowly like this, and with a 'bang' sound, the fist was about to hit Gaara's face. Although it was still blocked by Sunako in time, Gaara knew that there was not much time left for him.

    After thinking for a while, Gaara's eyes suddenly flashed with determination, and then he justGaara raised his hands slightly, and saw the sand waves around him suddenly rising up, and then turning the surrounding area into a seal.  The figure of the Third Raikage stopped, and the figure appeared in front of Gaara, "Now!" Gaara said silently in his heart.

    At this moment, the sand that had been sealed suddenly pressed down, including Gaara, who was also within the range of the sand wave.  The Third Raikage glanced around and knew that there was no chance to escape. The only chance was that the Third Raikage looked at Gaara, and at the same time, the Third Raikage suddenly rushed towards Gaara.  Appeared in front of Gaara in an instant. Although Gaara's sand blocked the blow in time, Gaara was too distracted. When Gaara controlled the sand wave, all his energy was focused on the sand wave.  So that Sunako's automatic defense was a little slower, and the speed of the Third Raikage seemed to be a little faster, so Gaara was directly bullied by the Third Raikage and got closer to his body. With a 'bang', I love  The sand shield in front of Luo was broken, and then Gaara received a hard blow on the face. With a 'shoo' sound, Gaara's body slammed into the sea of ??sand, and the sand was again in the sea.  A sand shield formed in front of Gaara, but it was of no use. The speed of the Third Raikage suddenly increased by two points, and there were more lightnings on his body. He directly put on the sand shield.

    The sand shield was directly smashed into pieces, and Gaara had just stood up, and dozens of very obvious cracks appeared on his face.  A piece of sand fell from Gaara's face, and the sand that fell was blood red, and it was still fresh blood. The part where the sand fell from Gaara's face revealed the face inside, but  By this time, blood had covered this area.  The Armor of Sand is Gaara's last line of defense. Gaara has allowed sand to cover his body for many years, forming the Armor of Sand.  And after the Sand Shukaku was removed from Gaara's body, this ability was even more strengthened.  But he still couldn't resist the Iron Fist of the Third Raikage, which had been weakened twice.

    As soon as Gaara stood up, the sand next to him immediately attached to Gaara's face, and the parts of his hands were immediately covered. In the blink of an eye, he had fully recovered. At the beginning, Gaara had just seen the third generation of thunder.  How they look when they are photographed.

    When the Third Raikage saw this situation, he didn't hesitate at all and immediately rushed towards Gaara again. This time, the thunder and lightning on the Third Raikage's body became even more turbulent. Thunder and lightning were constantly bombarding the Raikage's body.  Gaara stepped back, and at the same time countless sands moved towards the Third Raikage. But even so, Gaara, who had just taken a step back, found that the Third Raikage had already rushed in front of him. Behind him,  It was completely charred and blackened by a burst of lightning.

    The Third Raikage reached out and grabbed Gaara's neck, then suddenly lifted Gaara up, causing Gaara's feet to leave the ground.  At the same time, thunder and lightning from the Third Raikage's body continued to enter Gaara's body, so that Gaara's struggle was very weak.

    "Raiga Explosive Bomb." Although the Third Raikage knew that he should be sealed by Gaara, the Fifth Kazekage, when the Third Raikage lifted Gaara up, the blood in his heart automatically made the Third Raikage shout out  The name of this skill shows that the Third Raikage lifted Gaara high, then threw him to the ground with super heavyweight power, and at the same time attacked Gaara with the Thunder Release explosion.  There was just a "boom" where Gaara fell, and a big crater was made.

    The Third Raikage looked at Gaara who was lying on the ground and said: "What a pity. If I could be defeated by the Fifth Kazekage" As he said that, the three Raikages shook their heads slightly, then turned around. At this moment,  Gaara, who was in the pit, suddenly said: "What, the majestic Third Raikage, do you want to escape?"

    "You're still alive?" The third generation Raikage's face showed a trace of joy, and Gaara looked at the third generation Raikage and said: "I haven't defeated you yet, how could I die like this?"

    Before he finished speaking, the Third Raikage rushed towards Gaara. Gaara remained motionless. There was a "boom" and I saw that the Third Raikage grabbed Gaara again. Just as the Third Raikage was about to twist him,  Break the opponent's neck.  But at this moment, Gaara turned into a pile of sand in the look of the Third Raikage's astonishment and astonishment.  A talisman appeared behind the Third Raikage. The Third Raikage had already discovered the talisman, but Gaara had already appeared in front of the Third Raikage and shouted in a low voice: "Seal!" Then he saw countless sands all around.  It was flying, and then trapped the opponent in an instant.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 687 Naruto Goes to the Battlefield

    The fifth special combat brigade, leader of the Iron Kingdom, Mifune looked at the fallen people in front of him, then raised his hands slightly, and saw several ninjas immediately walking out from behind him, forming a seal in front of the fallen people,  Soon a sealing technique was formed, and in the blink of an eye the person on the ground was completely sealed.

    "Hanzo-sama." Mifune said softly: "Thank you, Hanzo-sama. If it weren't for you, I wouldn't be where I am today. When I just debuted, if it weren't for you, I wouldn't be able to find my faith at all.  There is no such achievement as it is now, please rest in peace, I will follow my beliefs and try my best to complete his."

    With a 'whoosh' sound, a man wearing a black robe and putting on the hat on the robe appeared in front of Mifune. Moreover, the wide robe made it impossible to distinguish the identity from the appearance. The man was slightly  He bent down and said: "Captain, the road ahead is clear. We can march directly. Now there are two roads, one is to support the 1st and 2nd combat brigades, and the other is to support the 3rd and 4th combat brigades. However, according to  The news is that the 1st and 2nd combat detachments encountered very powerful enemies, so they seemed to have suffered serious losses. The two combat brigades seemed to have been completely disabled, so that now the two combat brigades have been united together for rest, and  The situation of the Third Combat Team is pretty good. Although it experienced a fierce battle, the losses were not serious. The Fourth Combat Team has the Fifth Kazekage, Captain Gaara and the Third Tsuchikage, Mr. Ohnoki.  It should be the most powerful combat unit in charge, but it seems to have been attacked by several shadows. Although they successfully defeated the opponent, the losses were not small. However, the distance between the fourth combat brigade and the third combat brigade is not very large.  Far away, the two sides can reinforce each other in time." A clear and charming voice sounded, and it was obvious that this person was a woman.

    "Really, thank you for your hard work, Nekoyama Kurenai." Mifune said, "If it weren't for you, I'm afraid our march wouldn't have been so smooth. It's precisely because of you scouting in front that we were able to discover Hanzo-sama in advance, and we were able to advance  Be prepared, and even ambush Master Hanzo and the White Zetsu army. I will record your achievements and reward you after the war is over." I saw this man taking off the hat on the god's robe, first  What was exposed was a pair of cat ears, and then a delicate and charming face. It was Mao Shanhong after the transformation of Mao Shanliu.

    Although Mao Shanhong¡¯s face was charming, there was only calmness in Mao Shanhong¡¯s eyes, very calmness.  I saw Mao Shanhong slightly thinking: "Captain is overrated. I just followed the leader's order to complete the leader's mission. I don't need any reward." After finishing speaking, Mao Shanhong continued without waiting for Mifune to speak: "Then captain,  Which side are we going to support?¡±

    Mifune said directly: "Obviously, the 3rd and 4th combat brigades retain a lot of combat capabilities, and the captain of the third brigades is Hatake Kakashi, that guy, although I can't stand that guy, he never seems to wake up.  It looks like that, but that guy is still trustworthy. In other words, reinforcements are not needed yet, and the first and second brigades need to rest, so isn¡¯t the direction of our reinforcements already obvious?¡±

    "Yes, I understand, then I will continue to investigate the information in front." After saying that, Mao Shanhong put on the hood on the imperial robe again, then got down on all fours, suddenly jumped up and quickly disappeared into the forest, except for what he saw with his own eyes  Except for the people, no one else noticed at all, as if Mao Shanhong had never appeared at all.

    "Mifune-sama." Behind Mifune, a man with a samurai sword on his waist came to Mifune's side and looked at the direction in which Mao Shanhong left and said: "Mao Shanhong's intelligence gathering ability is very strong. I'm afraid there is no one else in the world.  To be able to compare with her.¡±

    "Yes." Mifune nodded and said: "That's right, and haven't you noticed that Mao Shanhong's transformation is similar to the transformation of the Konoha Inuzuka clan, but the Mao Shan clan is more inclined to speed and concealment. According to  Mao Shanhong's strength, if she really wants to hide it, except for ninjas with special eye skills, such as white eyes and blood-stained boundaries, as for other ninjas, even if Mao Shanhong stands in front of him,  It¡¯s impossible to detect. Even a shadow-level expert would probably easily miss Mao Shanhong¡¯s whereabouts if he doesn¡¯t have special abilities.¡±

    "Yes, this kind of ability is almost invincible in missions. Even on the battlefield, it is comparable to baggage. It would be great if we in the Iron Country could have ninjas with this kind of ability."

    "Humph, how presumptuous." Mifune scolded: "If you don't want me to chop you with a knife, then don't say such words that can easily cause misunderstanding between the two countries."

    "Yes, Mifune-sama. But Mifune-sama, if there are too many people like this, the consequences" The ninja who was talking shut up, because there was a gun in his neckThe tip of the knife was only one centimeter away from his neck.

    Mifune held the knife and said, "Do you think what I just said was a joke?"

    "I'm sorry, Mifune-sama."

    "Hmph." Mifune withdrew his sword, and then said loudly: "The entire army sets off to support the first combat force and the second combat force." "Yes." All the ninjas responded, and then the entire force was led by Mifune.  Get off and set off slowly.  The ninja just stayed where he was, gritting his teeth secretly, with strong resentment in his eyes.

    Qi Ya Zuimeng looked at the ninja, and the ninja also looked at Qi Ya Zuimeng with some doubts, but at this moment, Qi Ya Zuimeng's eyes turned into the shape of a whirlpool, and then after a while, Qi Ya Zuimeng  Ya Zuimeng turned around and left with the large army.

    The ninja slowly followed the team, but after walking for a while, the ninja unknowingly broke away from the team and quickly disappeared into the forest.

    Qi Ya Zuimeng looked at the direction in which the ninja disappeared. At the same time, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he secretly thought in his heart: "No one can pay attention to my companions unless you have done a good job and sacrificed your life."  Price." After saying that, Qi Ya Zui Meng didn't care anymore, because the direction the ninja went to was the kind of place that didn't need to be stationed, because it was full of various traps.  Even if a completely normal ninja goes in, he won't be able to do much, and if he's not careful at all, he will die inside, not to mention this extraordinary period.

    Qi Ya Zuimeng breathed a sigh of relief

    Yunyin Village

    "How is the situation?" Naruto asked looking at Lei Yingrui and Tsunade in front of him.

    "Taroui, the captain of the first combat brigade, the mid-range combat force, and Huang Tu, the captain of the second combat brigade, the close combat force, sent the news that the battle was won. The first great exhibition annihilated more than 20,000 Bai Jue, and the second brigade  The number of people annihilated by Beibai Jue reached nearly 40,000. The total number of people annihilated by the two combat forces was more than 60,000 and nearly 70,000. Although the results were brilliant, in the final analysis, it was just a tragic victory." Raikage  Rui did not speak, but Tsunade, who was the general staff officer, said: "Although the number of the White Zetsu army faced by the first battalion is small, after experiencing the impact of the two brothers, the Golden Horn and the Silver Horn, there is also the appearance of Uchiha Madara.  He suffered heavy losses, but fortunately, Huang Tu came to support with some ninjas from the second brigade. Under this situation, until Uchiha Madara took the initiative to retreat, there were only five thousand people in the first brigade who could still fight.  There were many people, less than 6,000, and everyone had a certain degree of minor injuries. Of the 3,000 people from the second brigade who came for reinforcements, only about 2,000 were left, and more than 500 people had lost the ability to fight.  , and nearly 500 people died in the battle. Afterwards, Huangtu led the personnel to return to the battlefield of the second brigade. Tarui, the captain of the first brigade, led 5,000 people who still had fighting capacity to go for reinforcements, leaving Samyi with several  The ninjas who still had fighting ability took the wounded to the medical camp. As for the second brigade, without the assistance of Loess and more than 3,000 people, the remaining members of the second brigade faced nearly four times the White Zetsu army under the leadership of Neji.  After gritting his teeth and holding on with great difficulty, it was Hyuga Neji who suffered heavy losses. In the end, it was Hyuga Neji who took the initiative to charge into the formation. With the help of Tsukioka Yuji, Neji successfully broke up the White Zetsu army formation. Then Loess and Tarui arrived in time, and both sides  Only under a flanking attack can the White Zetsu army be defeated. However, the total number of the two brigades is more than 26,000, but nearly 20,000 ninjas lost their combat effectiveness in a short period of time, and everyone who remained was injured. First  The combat force, the second combat force has been completely disabled and needs a period of rest." He said with a slight pause: "Naruto, your Mizunazuki Haku has the blood stain boundary of ice escape, Uchiha Madara said  However, her blood stain limit can be further evolved. Yuji Yue's chakra is exhausted and cannot be recovered in a short time. Neji's Byakugan was overused and it will take time to recover. Everyone else has also suffered a little bit.  The injury is not serious, and it doesn¡¯t even need a bandage.¡±

    "Really?" Naruto nodded slightly, secretly took a sip, and then said directly: "Grandma Tsunade, Lord Raikage, when do you plan to let me set off?" Naruto looked at the two people and said  : "I have gradually become unable to stay in Yunyin Village. I can no longer bear myself. I see the woman and brother I love fighting constantly, and I can only stay here. The war.  "Zanretsu, it's not like I haven't seen what really happened, but I can only stay here. This feeling is really uncomfortable," Granny Tsunade, Lord Raikage, I want to leave Kumogakure and go directly to the battlefield.  "When Naruto was about to leave, he opened his mouth.

 Volume Four Shippuden Chapter Six Eighty-Nine Casualties.

    Chapter 6: Chapter 89: Casualties.

    "No, I absolutely disagree." After hearing Naruto's words, Lei Yingrui immediately refused without thinking: "Your Highness, you should know your own importance, so I won't say any more. Anyway,  I will never allow you to go to the battlefield."

    "That's right, Naruto, I don't agree to let you go to the battlefield either." Tsunade looked at Naruto and said: "I don't want to say more about other reasons. There is only one reason, I don't want anything to happen to you. So, even if I go to  I don¡¯t want you to go to the battlefield either.¡±

    Looking at Tsunade, Naruto's face showed a smile, and his eyes were deeply moved. Naruto naturally knew that Tsunade would definitely do what he said. If he didn't say anything, even if he fought  No matter how dangerous it is, Tsunade will not let Naruto play, but just like she said, she will block all dangers herself.  Just like what Tsunade of the Iron Country did before, Naruto knew that for himself, Tsunade would do it even though she knew she would give her life. It was because Tsunade treated him like this and thought about herself in this way that Naruto simply couldn't do it.  He couldn't bear to give up everything related to Konoha.

    Naruto stood up, came to sit next to Tsunade, hugged Tsunade's arms with both hands, gently leaned his head on Tsunade's shoulder and said emotionally: "Grandma Tsunade"  "

    'Bang' Tsunade hit Naruto hard on the head and shouted: "I told you not to call me mother-in-law." "Yes, yes, I know, it's true, you can't get married if you are so violent."  "Naruto muttered and complained.

    With a 'bang', Tsunade hit Naruto on the head with her face flushed, then grabbed Naruto's neck with both hands and shook her desperately: "Naruto, what are you talking about, you bastard?"

    "Stop, Granny Tsunade, I'm going to be strangled to death by you." Naruto was shaken by Tsunade, and he finally took the opportunity to speak quickly, and Tsunade only let go after hearing what Naruto said.  , let Naruto go.

    Lei Yingrui didn't pay attention to Tsunade and Naruto's actions. On the contrary, he was secretly happy, because as long as the relationship between Naruto and Tsunade gets better, then as long as Tsunade is around, Naruto will not be able to run to the battlefield alone.  , and as long as Naruto does not run to the battlefield, then this war will not be defeated by Uchiha Madara's beheading plan.  The outcome is unpredictable.

    "Report." A dark-skinned woman walked in and said, it was Raikage's assistant Azabu Yi. Azabu Yi walked into the office and was slightly surprised to see Naruto, but she didn't pay too much attention to it and looked at Raikage.  Shadow said: "Lord Raikage, news just came from the medical camp. The enemy transformed into members of the Ninja United Army and sneaked into the medical camp. Many ninjas were killed inadvertently."

    "Medical camp." Lei Yingrui said: "Doesn't anyone entering the medical camp need to pass a chakra test? Why would they invade before the enemy?"

    "Yes, Lord Raikage, everyone's chakra fluctuations are slightly different. No matter how powerful the transformation technique is, it cannot change the chakra fluctuations. This is inevitable." Azabu Yi said: "  But the other party broke this rule, and the other party could change the fluctuations of his chakra, and then sneak into the medical camp."

    "What's going on?" Naruto started again and said, "Isn't there any valuable news from the medical camp? And ninjas who can change their own chakra fluctuations may really exist, but I don't think there are many such ninjas.  .¡±

    "Yes." Azabu Yi said: "According to the news from the medical camp, although there are many such ninjas, there is actually only one. Bai Zetsu. He can change his own chakra fluctuations, and who can he transform into.  , can change the chakra fluctuations to look like that person, so the medical camp cannot stop it at all. More than a dozen jounin have been killed while recuperating, and there are countless chuunin, so the medical camp has a lot of people.  Panic."

    "Damn it, the medical camp is the medical guarantee for frontline ninjas." Tsunade immediately said: "Once the medical camp is unstable, it will easily cause the morale of the frontline soldiers to be unstable."

    "Even if the Ninja United Army is an elite ninja, the morale of the military will not be shaken, but the morale will definitely plummet. In a war, it is not just the strength of the soldiers that competes, but also the number of soldiers, unity, the reputation of the commander, and the strategy.  ." Naruto also said: "But besides these, there are three most important things. The first is baggage. Baggage includes food, clothing, and ordnance. I won't go into details about their functions. Everyone knows,  The second is intelligence. Without timely intelligence, it is equivalent to being blind and not knowing when to enter the enemy's trap. The third is morale. If an army has no morale, it will easily collapse. This  This situation often occurs when the Kingdom of Snow expands. I like the enemy country the most, and this situation will definitely happen, becauseThat means that I can achieve huge results with minimal or even no cost. Although the current army is composed of ninjas, the consequences are the same.  When morale is high, it will naturally be able to exert more powerful force. When morale is low, the force will naturally be suppressed or even defeated.  "

    "I know." Lei Yingrui said: "But since the enemy can even change chakra fluctuations, how can we tell whether the opponent is one of ours? Is it possible? We need to ask every time  Let¡¯s confirm their past deeds. Not only is this a waste of time and energy, but it can easily cause morale destabilization in the military.¡±

    "Of course I know." Naruto smiled and said, "But I can tell them apart. Lord Raikage, Grandma Tsunade, let me go to the medical camp and let me identify all the ninjas who enter."

    "I don't agree." Lei Yingrui immediately retorted.

    Naruto smiled softly and did not refute, but directly changed the subject and said: "Lord Raikage, how many enemies have we defeated? How many casualties are there?"

    Lei Yingrui was slightly startled, and Azabuyi stepped forward and said: "According to statistics, the first combat unit defeated more than 20,000 Bai Jue, the second combat unit defeated more than 40,000 Bai Jue, the third, fourth combat unit, and the fifth special unit defeated  They have all encountered the obstruction of the White Jue army, but the specific numbers have not been transmitted back yet, but it is expected that even if the number of the White Jue army faced by the three teams is smaller, it will not be much less. It is expected to be between 40,000 and 40,000.  About 50,000. In this case, the number of enemies defeated is about 100,000 to 110,000. As for the casualties, they are mainly casualties of the first combat unit and the second combat unit. The two units have about 27,000 people.  But now more than 15,000 people have been killed in the war, more than 5,000 people have been seriously injured, and the rest have all been lightly injured. The third, fourth, and fifth units are not bad, but the current statistics of the war dead among the three units  There are more than 5,000 people. There are no statistics on the seriously injured and lightly injured. The total number of lightly injured is about 30,000, and the number of seriously injured is estimated to be about 10,000. And it is not known how many injured people are being treated.  He would have died before."

    Naruto nodded slightly, then looked at Raikage Rui and said: "Lord Raikage, we defeated the 110,000 White Zetsu army, and the results were brilliant, but the enemy deserved it and kept coming from far away. It is obvious that the enemy's army at least still has  More than tens of thousands. As for our combined ninja army, the total strength is only more than 80,000 people. After deducting the protection of the daimyo, the Kumoyin Village left behind, the baggage guard force, and the protection of the medical camp, there are only more than 70,000 people who actually go to the battlefield, divided into five groups.  There are now more than 20,000 combat troops in this combat unit, and the number of personnel who have been seriously injured and temporarily lost their combat effectiveness is at least about 10,000. There are already more than 30,000 people here, nearly half of the Ninja United Army, and the remaining  There are definitely more than 30,000 slightly injured people, Raikage-sama, the number here accounts for more than 80% of the combined Ninja Army's combat strength."

    "What do you want to say?" Lei Yingrui looked at Naruto and asked.

    Naruto smiled softly and said: "Lord Raikage, the Ninja United Army has suffered heavy casualties, especially the wounded, which account for more than half of the total number. If left unchecked, it will easily cause moral instability in the army, and although they are wounded,  But as long as they are treated, most people can return to the battlefield. Especially since the number of enemies is still unknown, every ninja is a very valuable combat force. If something happens to the medical camp, not only will the wounded not be able to be treated, but more  Yes, it may directly lead to the failure of the war due to insufficient combat effectiveness in the future."

    "Naruto is right." Tsunade said: "Lord Raikage, since the beginning of this war, we have been passive and at a disadvantage. Although we have achieved good results relying on the power of the ninjas, the enemy's strength is obviously  It exceeded our expectations. The medical camp can not only improve the morale of our army, but also continuously provide combat power to the combat troops. Therefore, no matter what happens, nothing can happen to the medical camp." After saying that, Tsunade looked at Naruto and said: "  Naruto, is there any way you can identify the White Zetsu that sneaks in?"

    A smile appeared on Naruto's face and he said, "Kyuubi."

    "Kyuubi?" Tsunade was slightly startled.  Naruto nodded and said: "Yes, Grandma Tsunade, after I conquered the Nine-Tails, although I don't know why, when I use the power of the Nine-Tails, I can clearly feel the evil thoughts of others. As long as I  When going to the medical camp, you must know that in addition to medical ninjas, there are injured ninjas receiving treatment. No matter who it is, there will be no malice in their hearts when receiving treatment. If there is malice, then it must be  It is an enemy who has had a purpose for a long time. In other words, he is pretending to be Bai Zetsu. Currently, the Ninja United Army has suffered heavy casualties, and it can no longer bear the assassination of Bai Zetsu. Therefore, Lord Raikage, Granny Tsunade, and the medical camp, I must go.  "

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 690 Convincing the Raikage

    "But what if there is a deviation?" Behind Tsunade, Nara Shikaku, who had been silent, said: "This time, all members of the Ninja United Army know that they are fighting to protect His Highness the Prince and Lord Kirabi, so  Most ninjas have the intention of protecting His Highness the Prince and Lord Kirabi. They have no ill intentions towards His Highness the Prince and Lord Kirabi, but there are exceptions. Although they are fighting to protect His Highness the Prince and Lord Kirabi.  , but they are equally malicious towards His Highness the Prince and Sir Kirabi. It is just because His Highness the Prince and Sir Kirabi are responsible for the safety of the entire world that they have to work hard to protect the two adults. But this does not mean that  They have no evil thoughts towards the two adults. Just like Your Highness, although the five major ninja villages and the Snow Ninja Village have now formed an alliance, the ninjas of the Kirigakure Village may not have reduced their resentment towards the Snow Ninja Village at all."

    "Ah." Naruto nodded and said: "Of course there are such people, but senior Shikaku, what is the situation now? The world is facing the crisis of destruction, so if you meet such a person, then only  Kill him as Bai Zetsu. After all, we don¡¯t have time and energy to spend on these people, right? And now the war company is fighting desperately on the front line. If the medical camp cannot be solved and they have no worries, otherwise, the front line  The army is demoralized, and the enemy has the help of Yakushi Kabuto who can use the dirt to reincarnate. He can constantly summon those legendary ninjas who have left a mark in history to come out to fight. When the time comes, these powerful ninjas rush us, and we have a tacit understanding of the joint army.  The speed is not enough, and it is easy to cause a defeat. Once the front line is defeated, the losses will be heavy. At that time, the enemy will be able to drive straight in. By then, I am afraid that we will have to face tens of thousands of White Jue troops here. By then, I am afraid that everyone we are doing will be  We have to rush to the battlefield, and even though we have a narrow escape, we still have to fight to the death with the enemy. If this is the case, we might as well find ways to support the front line now, and to support the front line, I don¡¯t need to say more about the importance of medical camps."

    "This" Nara Shikaku paused for a moment, then looked at Tsunade and said: "Hokage-sama, His Highness the Prince is right, and because countries have become calm over the years, our generation is fine, after all.  I have experienced the suction of war, but the new generation, such as my son Nara Shikamaru, although his wisdom is not inferior to mine, or even above mine, but he lacks the baptism of war and has not fully grown up.  , so that his current ideas are still very naive. And I believe that each ninja village should have similar personnel. They are the most easily shaken group of people. And in the case of war, once the people around you are shaken, then you will also  Slowly wavering. Especially when you are injured in the war but cannot receive treatment, the psychological defense is even weaker, so nothing should happen to the medical camp." Nara Shikaku looked at Naruto and said: "Although I don't want to admit it, but now  It seems that we can only rely on His Highness the Prince."

    "I don't want to admit that this sentence is redundant." Naruto looked at Nara Shikaku and said with a smile.

    "No, it's not superfluous." Nara Shikaku said: "Adding this sentence means that my subordinates do not agree to let Your Highness go to the battlefield. But there is nothing we can do."

    "No matter how you say it, I don't agree." Lei Yingrui said directly: "If you insist on leaving, then I will kill you."

    Looking at Raikage with murderous look on his face, Naruto showed a smile and said: "Lord Raikage, it's not that I look down on you, but you can't kill me. Although my strength may not be as good as Raikage's  Sir, but I have the Flying Thunder God in my hand, Raikage-sama, can you kill me?"

    "Huh, I know, you became famous as the Flying Thunder God from the beginning, just like your father, the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato." Lei Yingrui looked at Naruto and said: "But I also believe that your Flying Thunder God is not as good as  Go up to your father. Kirabi and I also had a relationship with your father back then. Your father was the only one who could surpass me in speed. Coupled with the flying thunder god's technique, if the battle continued at that time,  , I¡¯m afraid I will die in your father¡¯s hands, but do you think your power is comparable to your father¡¯s?¡±

    "Not comparable." Naruto said without hesitation: "But Raikage-sama, although not comparable to my father, there are countless people in this world who want to kill me, but there are none who have the ability to do it.  A few. If I stayed in Kumogakure because I was afraid of those few people, then there would be no reason for me to leave Konoha in the first place."

    "No matter what happens, I won't allow you to leave." Lei Yingrui said, "You'd better stay in Yunyinchu, otherwise, I will kill you."

    "Stop, Raikage." Tsunade said immediately.

    "There is no point in doing this, Raikage-sama." Nara Shikaku said: "You want to kill His Highness, the purpose is just to pull out the Nine-Tails."??Let the Nine-Tails fall into the hands of Uchiha Madara, but Raikage-sama, have you ever thought that His Highness the Prince is just like Kirabi-sama, the best person to control the tailed beasts, especially now, the Nine-Tails  It has even been subdued by His Highness the Prince, which has greatly increased His Highness's combat power. If you kill His Highness the Prince and draw out the Nine-Tails, then Raikage-sama, you can guarantee that the next Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki can better control the Nine-Tails.  ?  And Raikage-sama, have you forgotten what White Zetsu said in the Land of Iron?  His Royal Highness is a descendant of the Six Paths Sage bloodline, so he can control the tailed beast so easily. If it were a jinch¨±riki, his body would probably be taken away by the tailed beast soon.  "

    "Huh." Lei Yingrui didn't speak, but he also knew that Nara Shikaku didn't exaggerate in any way.

    "Brother." Kirabi opened the door and walked in: "I have heard what you just said. Naruto and I will go together. If the two of us are together, even if we meet Uchiha Madara, we can  A big fight.¡±

    "Bi, why are you here?" Lei Yingrui saw that Kirabi was slightly surprised, and then he said loudly: "If you don't go back, why are you getting involved here?"

    "Brother, do you know why I listen to you so much?" Kirabi looked at Lei Yingrui and said.  Leiying Rui was slightly startled, and Kirabi said: "Before I became the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki, I already knew that I would become the next Jinchuuriki. I was also full of resentment towards Kumogakure Village. Later, my father,  That is when the Third Raikage-sama chose to use the 'Hot Bull Thunder Plow Knife' together for you. At that time, I was just a brat, but among countless people, only you and I successfully used it.  Recruit, then I inherited the title of 'Bi' and became your younger brother. After that, there were constant battles, performing various tasks, and fighting different enemies. After a mission, the previous generation of Jinch¨±riki died, and then  The Eight-Tails was about to be sealed in my body. At that time, I was very resentful in my heart. But brother, you said something to me. That sentence is still firmly engraved in my heart. It is also this sentence.  , made me let go of my resentment towards Cloud Hidden Village and become the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki willingly."

    "One sentence?" Lei Yingrui was slightly startled.

    Kirabi nodded and said: "Brother, Naruto and I not only have the body of a Jinchuuriki, but we also have our own body that contains infinite power. After I become the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki, I believe that as long as I have the body of Big Brother,  In short, I will definitely be able to continue to become stronger.¡±

    Lei Yingrui was suddenly startled, and he remembered what someone said to him, "Jinch¨±riki have incomparable power, but their hearts are missing something, so they will gradually lose the sense of the meaning of their existence."  For the jinchuriki, only by finding such a thing can it have the meaning of existence, and then can it continue to become stronger. Therefore, no matter what, you have to let Bi find such a thing.  'Thinking of this, Raikagerui thought of Gaara again. A few years ago, when Gaara was a Jinchuuriki, because he couldn't find the meaning of his existence, he could only rely on killing to prove his existence.  .

    "That's it." Lei Yingrui said secretly, then suddenly remembered something, looked at Kirabi and said: "Bi, could it be what I said in front of the real waterfall."

    "You just remembered it now, you bastard, you idiot." Qilabi recovered and said in a rap rhythm: "Don't forget it again in the future, otherwise, brother, I will be very cruel  I'll beat you up."

    "The True Waterfall." Naruto said: "This is a place where you can't lie. Every word you say here is the most true from the heart."

    "You are a special being to me, because we are the strongest combination." Lei Yingrui said, "Just because I said this, you have become stronger?"

    "Ah, because you didn't say it from the perspective of the country or the village at that time, but just as a big brother." Qilabi said in a rhythm: "But big brother, you are too worried about me  , making my strength gradually distrusted. After becoming a jinchuriki, I lost too much, which made my heart gradually feel empty. However, these words from my elder brother continue to shine in my heart and make my heart bright.  Incomparable. My body does not only have the power of the tailed beast. Before I got the tailed beast, I had already got another thing. Once that thing shines, it can be compared with the sun. That thing is probably the source of my power.  , because I am convinced that I can tame the Eight-Tails, and Naruto also has such a thing in his body."

    "No, I have many." Naruto said: "Mom, dad, Hinata, Koyuki, the lustful sage, and Granny Tsunade, you are all the sun in my heart. It is only because of you that I can tame the Kyuubi."

    "" Lei Ying sinksCome down.  "Please go, leader." Ziyuan walked into the office and said softly.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 691 Naruto rushes to the battlefield

    "Aster, why are you here?" Naruto asked, looking at Aster who suddenly walked in.

    Ziyuan came to Naruto and bowed slightly: "I know that you will not be able to stay in Yunyin Village for a long time. You will leave here sooner or later. Souyi's subordinates have been waiting for the prophecy, waiting for the prophecy about you."

    "Do you have a new prophecy?" Lei Yingrui asked softly.

    Ziyuan shook her head and said: "No, I don't have any predictions."

    "Tsk." Lei Yingrui turned his head and said no more.

    Naruto smiled softly and said: "Isn't this better? Shion's prophecies are all based on the theme of death. If my prophecy means that I don't need to face death, right?"

    "That's true, leader." Ziyuan said softly: "Since the first time I saw the leader, my subordinates have been unable to see through the leader's fate. I can easily see through anyone else, but the leader, I think  It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not capable enough, but because the leader¡¯s future has not been truly determined yet and changes with the leader¡¯s choices, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t see through it. And I think as long as I don¡¯t see the leader¡¯s fate, then the leader is  There is danger, but it won¡¯t be too great, and there is absolutely no danger to life. But leader, even so, please be careful."

    Naruto smiled softly and said: "Don't worry, I haven't achieved my dream yet, how could I die so easily. Just watch, I will come back and complete my dream."

    "Go, Naruto." Tsunade looked at Naruto and said with a smile: "I believe you, you will definitely come back." Naruto nodded and said with a smile: "Of course, I will come back and continue to call you.  'Granny Tsunade'."

    "You brat" Tsunade was furious, stood up and said, "Stop."

    "I don't want it." Naruto said, and then ran away. In front of Tsunade, Naruto was not the iron-blooded prince of the Land of Snow who could drown hundreds of thousands of people with just a raise of his hand, nor was he fearful.  The Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, he is just a child who has not grown up yet. Tsunade is not only an elder in Naruto's heart, but also a mother.  Yes, mother, although Naruto's biological mother, Uzumaki Kina is still alive, in Naruto's heart, Tsunade has a status no less than Uzumaki Kina, and is also a great 'mother'.

    Naruto was soon caught by Tsunade. Looking at the two Tsunade and Naruto who were fighting regardless of the occasion, Lei Yingrui hesitated for a while and then said: "Okay, then I believe it."  You go back. Bi, you and Naruto both have to be careful."

    "Don't worry, brother." Kirabi smiled and said, "We will come back well." Lei Yingrui nodded slightly, then turned his head and stopped talking.

    Naruto broke away from Tsunade's arms and said: "Without further ado, Kirabi, let's set off immediately." Kirabi nodded and said: "Okay, then let's go. Naruto."

    "But the two of us are a little short after all, so that's good, I'll call another person!" Naruto stood next to Kirabi and said: "This person is a powerful ninja who also has Kage level strength. But  If we form a team, only shadow-level experts can team up with the two of us.¡±

    "Then go find it quickly, you bastard, you idiot." Kirabi said rhythmically.  Naruto nodded slightly, and Tsunade said, "Naruto, do I know this ninja you are talking about?"

    "Yes, I know you." Naruto looked at Tsunade and said with a smile: "When she met you, Granny Tsunade, she was just a brat, and Granny Tsunade, at that time, you and the lustful immortal, Orochimaru  I just got the title of 'Sannin' from Sanshouyu Hanzo."

    "That time? I remember that there were three little ghosts at that time, two boys and one girl. Now those two boys" Tsunade was stunned for a moment, and slowly recalled it, with a hint of dismay on her face.  Naturally: "Naruto, is that the blue-haired girl you are talking about?"

    "Yes, Granny Tsunade." Naruto smiled softly: "But she can't reveal her identity yet." Seeing the worry in Tsunade's eyes, Naruto smiled softly and said:  "Don't worry, Granny Tsunade, I believe in her, just like I believe in myself." With that, Naruto left the office directly.

    Kirabi quickly caught up and said, "Naruto, what riddle are you and Hokage playing?" Naruto said, "You already said it was a riddle, so how could I tell you so easily?"

    Soon Naruto came to the house where he lived in Cloud Hidden Village. As soon as Naruto landed, a figure appeared in front of Naruto. He was wearing a black god robe, but his face was hidden in the clothes.  Inside the hat, people couldn't see her face. They could only tell from her body shape that she was a woman, but Naruto knew she was a woman.?Konan is also a disciple of the lustful immortal Jiraiya, and Naruto also wants to address her as senior sister.

    "I have obtained the consent of the Commander-in-Chief of the Ninja United Army, the Fourth Raikage and the Fifth Hokage. Next, you and I will go to the battlefield together." Naruto looked at Konan and said softly: "If you don't want to, you  You can also stay here." Konan looked at Kirabi and didn't say anything, but gave a slight bow to Naruto, and then followed behind Naruto.

    "Okay, Bi, let's go. The destination is the medical camp." Naruto said, then flicked the god robe on his body, and his figure shot straight into the sky in an instant.  Kirabi was slightly startled, because he found that he was the only one left, and Naruto and Konan had already rushed out.

    Kirabi quickly followed up and looked at Konan. Kirabi was slightly surprised, because when Naruto rushed out just now, even Kirabi himself didn't react immediately, but Xiaonan not only reacted in time, but also  The speed is not slower than Naruto, and this kind of reaction ability is definitely at the shadow level. In other words, from the little action just now, Kirabi already knows that Konan's strength has reached the shadow level. Of course, this is also the case.  It's because all Kirabi saw was Konan hidden in the God's robe, and he didn't know that this was Konan, the former angel of the Akatsuki organization.

    Naruto quickly rushed out of Yunyin Village, probably because Lei Yingrui had already greeted the Yun Ninja guarding the door.  When Naruto, Kirabi, and Konan rushed to the door, Yun Ninja did not stop them at all, and opened the door in time, allowing Naruto, Kirabi, and Konan to rush out without any pause.

    Naruto, who had just rushed out of Yunyin Village, turned around and suddenly found a powerful warehouse in his body. Then golden light appeared directly on his body, and then six magatama appeared on his chest, and a strange spell appeared on his body.

    "This is?" Konan said in surprise as she watched Naruto's transformation.

    "It's what I looked like after I conquered the Nine-Tails and borrowed the power of the Nine-Tails." Naruto said, "After I conquered the Nine-Tails, I can transform into a tailed beast at any time just like Kirabi, or even directly transform into a tailed beast."  Even if I become the Kyuubi, I will not lose my mind. And the current state is based on the premise of conquering the Kyuubi. Only the Kyuubi's chakra fills the body, and the Kyuubi's consciousness does not move.  That is to say, let the Kyuubi give up the control of this part of the Kyuubi chakra and integrate it into my body. Because there is no consciousness of the Kyuubi, I can completely control this chakra. This will make my body become like this  Looks like."

    "I see, then Naruto, why did you suddenly become like this? If you want to fight, isn't it too early? We have just left the Cloud Hidden Village now." Konan said: "If we want to fight, isn't it a bit too early?  Is it too early? And Naruto, you just said that our first stop should be the medical camp."

    "That's right, the medical camp." Naruto said softly: "I'm afraid the medical camp is in chaos now. Some enemies have sneaked into the medical camp, and their abilities are extremely strange. They can completely imitate the characters they transform into.  The carat fluctuates. It is precisely because of this that even the upper chunin who are recuperating in the medical camp cannot escape this kind of assassination. They suffered heavy losses for a while, but the news has not been announced yet. After all, only a few people know what happened.  Personally, and once the news is announced, will it be easy to shake the ninjas fighting on the front line? But it is precisely because of this that Raikage decided to send me here. After all, after entering the current state, my senses will be countless  times, I can completely sense people¡¯s inner thoughts, and I can feel it as long as there is malicious intent in people¡¯s hearts.¡±

    "I understand." Xiaonan nodded slightly and said: "The people who sneak into the medical camp naturally have malicious intentions. As long as Naruto goes over and feels it, you can find these people. Even if there may be some manslaughter, but this kind of  Due to the situation, we can no longer care whether it was a manslaughter or not. After all, the medical camp is too important."

    "It seems like someone is coming." Naruto said softly: "After entering this state, not only can I feel other people's emotions, but it also greatly enhances my sensing range. So although I can't yet  We are sure whether the other party is an enemy or a friend, but since we have discovered it, the other party's raid has failed." As he said this, a large group of people were approaching quickly.

    "It seems that the other party is coming for us, and from the appearance, he is a member of our Ninja United Army." Naruto said softly.

    Before Naruto could finish his words, dozens of ninjas from the United Ninja Army had rushed less than thirty meters away from Naruto and the others. Naruto looked carefully and said loudly: "Uncle Kirabi, kill them all.  It¡¯s all fake.¡±

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 692: Resist the Camp

    "Sir Kirabi." A ninja from the other side came to Kirabi and said, "We are members of Gaara-sama's command. Because the battlefield is very chaotic, it is reported that someone has invaded the defense line and is approaching Kumogakure Village.  Headquarters, so Gaara-sama ordered us to return to the headquarters to defend.¡±

    "Really!" Kirabi responded.  "Rasengan." A Rasengan in Naruto's hand hit the chest of the person in front directly, knocking him out. The person flew backwards, hitting several people in a row, and then several people.  They hit a big tree together, and then fell down. The figures of these people immediately changed, and gradually turned into Bai Jue's appearance.

    "It's indeed a lie." Kirabi looked at the fallen ninja and said, "Then you are all fake as Naruto said!"

    The other ninjas did not answer, but just to come up, they surrounded Naruto and Kirabi.  Naruto looked around and said, "Well, Uncle Bi, it looks like we can do some exercise beforehand."

    "It looks like this." Kirabi said, "But unfortunately, we don't have time to hang around here. Uncle Bi, can you please give in a little bit? If anyone slips through the net, please kill him."

    "No problem." Kirabi was stunned for a moment, then took a few steps back. Konan also followed Kirabi and took a few steps back. Naruto took a deep breath, made a slight seal with his hands and shouted: "  Rasengan." I saw something like a tentacle extending from Naruto's body, and then a huge Rasengan formed on it. The ninjas surrounding Naruto and Kirabi were absorbed by this Rasengan.  , I could only continue to resist this huge suction force, unable to move at all, "The Lion's Jutsu." I saw the long hair behind Naruto dancing, and he stabbed out in all directions in an instant.  The person was restrained by the spiral suction pill and could not escape at all. He could only watch his body being pierced by the flying golden hair.  In an instant, all the ninjas surrounding Naruto and Kirabi were pierced by Naruto's long hair, and then transformed back into White Zetsu.

    Kirabi also held a knife in each hand, and stabbed behind him. With two pops, the two knives pierced the necks of the two ninjas at the same time. Then the two ninjas transformed in front of Kirabi's eyes.  Returned to Bai Jue.

    "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique." There was a 'bang', and there was a magical burst of smoke. Dozens of Narutos appeared around him, and then the middle one stretched out his hand slightly and bit his own finger, forming a slight seal and saying  : "Psychic art." 'Bang' A huge toad appeared in a burst of smoke. This reminder was comparable to Toad Bunta.

    "What's the matter with calling me? Naruto." Toad looked at Naruto and asked, then raised his leg slightly and said, "Speaking of which, did I seem to have overwhelmed something just now?"

    "No, there's nothing. Don't pay too much attention, Togahiro." Naruto glanced at the white Zetsu who were crushed to death by Togahiro and said, "Then I'll leave this place to you, Togahiro, except for my shadow."  Except for the clones, all others can be killed. After that, you can go back to Mt. Miaomu by yourself."

    "Yes, I understand." Toad Guang responded, and then began to attack various ninjas around him with Naruto's shadow clone.

    Naruto turned around and said: "Let's go, we don't have time to waste here. Since the enemy has appeared here, it means that the situation is already critical. We must rush to the medical camp immediately. Leave this to Toad  Hiro and my shadow clones." After saying that, the shadow clones around Naruto immediately scattered and rushed towards the ninjas around him. Naruto himself flew away directly. The knife in Kirabi's hand stabbed a ninja to death.  After that, he also left with Naruto. Konan kicked a ninja away, and then followed Naruto. Because Bai Jue is a core member of Akatsuki, although he doesn't know much about Konan, he also knows a few things.  If Xiaonan uses her own ninjutsu, it goes without saying that Bai Zetsu will definitely notice it.  Therefore, Konan did not try any ninjutsu when fighting, but simply used taijutsu to fight.  Therefore, Bai Jue never noticed that one of the people standing in front of him was his former companion.

    "Hey, Naruto, you have a lot more skills. And you seem to be very interesting." Kirabi said rhythmically.

    "No, it's nothing special." Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "This is just an extended skill of the Rasengan, and it has great limitations. I can only use it when I enter the current state, and it can only be used against those with strong strength.  It is not as effective as mine, and even for those who are slightly less effective than me, it is not even useful for those with equal strength. The only advantage is probably that it is useful in chaotic battles, and I also use it casually  Made it."  £®  £®  £®  £®  £®  £®  .

    "This is medical care"Where?  "Naruto looked at the heavily guarded camp in front of him and said,

    Kirabi nodded slightly and said: "It seems so, but the defense is really tight."

    "So be it." Naruto said. At this time, several ninjas came forward and surrounded Naruto and the three of them: "Who are you and why are you pretending to be His Highness the Prince, Sir Kirabi?"

    "You bastard, you idiot, do you think I need to disguise myself?" Kirabi pointed at the ninja and spoke in a rap style.

    "Yes, the person who speaks in this way of rapping is indeed Mr. Kirabi." A ninja said.

    Kirabi immediately pointed at the ninja and said: "I am singing, not rapping. Remember, you idiot, you bastard." A trace of confusion flashed across the face of the ninja, but this was enough to confirm  Kirabi's identity.  So they all aimed their weapons at Naruto.

    "Do I even need proof?" Naruto looked at them and asked: "Now that Kirabi's side has been identified, if Kirabi proves it, can't my identity be completely confirmed?"

    "No, because His Highness the Prince and Sir Kirabi are too important, so no matter if you can't prove yourself, then we can't believe you." Those ninjas looked at Naruto and said: "Okay, then prove yourself quickly  It is best to have something unique in the province, and someone must know it to determine it.¡±

    "Prove yourself?" Naruto read a sentence and said: "It's really a troublesome thing? But even if I say it, can you know it? Maybe someone here can know it, but do you think what they know is correct?  ?"

    "I'll confirm whether it's Naruto or not." Sakura, who had pink hair and wore a white robe, walked out and said, "I have something to ask you. This is something that only four people know.  I, Kakashi-sensei, Naruto yourself, and finally Sasuke who has left Konoha know about it."

    "Long time no see, Sakura." Naruto looked at Sakura and smiled and said, "I just didn't expect that we would be in this situation when we met. So, Sakura, do you want to ask anything about that time?"

    "At that time, you know the time I'm talking about!" Sakura was slightly surprised, but then she said matter-of-factly: "That's right, if it was the real Naruto, he would be so smart, although not  You may have guessed what I want to ask about, but you should also be able to guess the time I want to ask." He paused slightly and said: "So Naruto, there is a little girl next to you, her nickname is Ran Ran.  .What I want to know is, Naruto, Ran Ran¡¯s identity, and how you found Ran Ran.¡±

    "Ran Ran?" Naruto said softly: "At that time, we had just become ninjas and were following Mr. Kakashi on the mission to exterminate mountain bandits. That was a small town on the border of the Land of Fire. When we rushed  When I arrived, the town had been slaughtered, but I believed that there must be someone lucky enough to survive, so I started to search around, using the technique of multiple shadow clones to search, and finally found her and her mother, but  Her mother was already dying, and I had no ability to save her, so I could only take Ran Ran away. Ran Ran was her nickname, and her real name was Jiulan Naran. After rescuing Ran Ran, Ran Ran lived with me.  Together. It's just that when I left Konoha later, due to various considerations, I didn't take Ran Ran with me." After saying this, Naruto paused slightly and then said with a smile: "Speaking of which, Sakura, these things still exist  It may be found out. If you ask this, you might as well ask about other things. For example, it¡¯s just us"

    Sakura blushed and immediately said: "I know, you are definitely Naruto, you can't be fake, only the real Naruto can do this." Then Sakura looked at Konan behind Naruto and said: "Naruto,  she is?"

    "You came with me." Naruto just said casually: "He is someone I can absolutely trust."

    Sakura frowned slightly and said, "Naruto, can you let her take off the god robe?"

    "No problem, it's just that Sakura, her identity cannot be revealed for the time being. But you just know that she is someone I absolutely trust." Naruto said, and then Naruto said: "Speaking of which, Sakura,  Now is not the time to talk about this."

    Sakura was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "Yes, but speaking of which, Naruto, why are you here?"

    "For the reason that Bai Zetsu disguised himself as a ninja and attacked ninjas." Naruto said, "Although Bai Zetsu can even change the chakra fluctuations, I can still tell the difference. The medical camp is very important, so I came back here.  "

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 693: Fake Hinata

    "Speaking of which, Sakura, how is the situation inside the camp?" Naruto and Sakura looked inside the camp. Naruto looked around and said, "I just heard Master Raikage mention that Bai Zetsu pretended to be injured.  The ninjas infiltrated the medical camp and attacked the injured jounin."

    "Yes." Sakura nodded and said, "Yes, Naruto, and the situation is very serious. Because jonins are constantly being attacked and killed, many ninjas are very uneasy and become suspicious. They obviously need to rest.  , and then rushed to the battlefield, but now they cannot get better rest, so it is difficult for them to recover from their injuries, and naturally they cannot reinforce the front line."

    "It seems that the situation is really serious." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "In this way, the situation of Bai Zetsu's infiltration must be resolved as soon as possible."

    "Yeah." Sakura responded, then looked at Naruto with a smile and said, "Speaking of which, Naruto, there is someone in the camp that you miss very much." Naruto was slightly startled.

    "Chief." "Naruto." A familiar voice came from behind Naruto.  Naruto turned around and looked behind him, only to see Neji packing his luggage slightly behind him and Hinata looking at him.

    "Neji, Hinata." Naruto was slightly surprised.  Sakura smiled and said: "Due to the battle, Neji was seriously injured and used his Byakugan excessively, so Hinata was released."

    "Really?" Naruto responded, and walked out towards Neci and Hinata with a smile on his face. Just as he walked into Neci and Hinata, Naruto's eyes suddenly turned cold, and his hands suddenly stretched out to grab each other.  He grabbed Neji and Hinata's necks, and then suddenly lifted them up.  As a result, the people around were shocked. They had never thought that such a situation would happen.

    "Naruto, what dare you?" Sakura shouted loudly, "You are not Naruto." Hinata grabbed Naruto's palm and said.  Hearing Hinata's words, the surrounding ninjas took out their kunai and shurikens and aimed them at Naruto and Konan beside Naruto.

    Naruto did not look around, but looked at Hinata and said: "Bai Zetsu, your idea is very good. You know that I like Hinata, so you transformed into Hinata to get close to me, but even though you have become Hinata,  Tian, ??even Chakra has become Hinata's fluctuation, but you can never change your eyes. When Hinata saw me, the meaning contained in that look was not like the meaning in your eyes.  No emotion at all." Then Naruto looked at Neji and said, "Neji and I have been companions for several years. Naturally, I know Neji well. I know that Neji is proud by nature, and he will never leave the front line easily.  Especially when this war is not over yet, let alone the excessive use of Byakugan, even if he is seriously injured, he will not retreat from the front line. He will always stick to the front line. Moreover, Neji, when you  After you followed me and left Konoha, I gave you a jade pendant. The jade pendant was engraved with the internal member code of the organization I established. It was regarded as the identity certificate of our members. Unless you die, the jade pendant will never leave your body. Now, where is the jade pendant?  "After saying that, Naruto suddenly used magic power in his hands, broke the neck in his hands, and casually left the body on the ground. He saw that the body slowly changed back to its white Zetsu appearance.

    "Is it fake?" Sakura was shocked, looking at the two corpses of Bai Zetsu and said in shock: "How could it be?" The ninjas around also showed shocked expressions, and Kirabi pointed at those holding kunai and shurikens.  The ninja said in a rhythm: "You still haven't put away your weapons, you bastards, idiots

    "It seems that I did the right thing by leaving Cloud Hidden Village this time. I dare to show up with Hinata and Neji. Hahaha, it's really interesting." Ichigo's tone did not change at all, but he and Naruto had once  Sakura, who was her companion, trembled unconsciously and looked at Naruto with some fear. She remembered that when she was on the mission to exterminate the bandits, after Naruto rescued Ran Ran and the women who were captured by the bandits, what happened to Naruto at that time?  There was no change in her tone, nor any change in her expression. However, when Sakura set foot on the bandit's village again, all she saw was broken limbs and corpses all over the ground, leaving little trace for Sakura at that time.  It was a huge shock, so when Sakura saw Naruto's expression and tone again, her body trembled unconsciously.

    "Okay, Sakura, it seems that we can no longer communicate." Naruto said softly: "We must first resolve the matter of Bai Zetsu's infiltration. Since the other party can transform into Ningji and Hinata and infiltrate  Here, the other party can transform into anyone else and infiltrate. When Uncle Kirabi and I came here just now, we met a whole team of ninjas on the road, all of whom were transformed into White Zetsu. I think it is  Because of their change, they were able to evade all defense lines and sneak into the interior of the defense line. If they are allowed to sneak into the interior, they will attack from inside and outside, and it will be easy for our troops and defense lines to completely collapse.  I¡¯m afraid it will be the end of the world then.¡±

    "Yeah." Sakura nodded and said, "Yes.?, we must take action immediately, so let's go, Naruto, let's start from where Shizune-senpai is.  Shizune-senpai is the most skilled in medical ninjutsu in the whole camp. If it is an enemy, then I will definitely put my main target on Shizune-senpai.  "

    "Then let's go, we have to start taking action." Naruto said: "Forget it, I'd better take the first step." As he said that, Naruto formed a seal with his hands: "Flying Thunder God Technique." Golden light  In a flash, Naruto instantly appeared in front of several people.

    Sakura looked at Kirabi and Konan and said, "Then let's go too. Naruto must have discovered something, otherwise, Naruto wouldn't be so anxious." After saying that, Sakura didn't stop and flew away.  Kirabi and Xiaonan also quickly followed.

    Naruto suddenly appeared in a tent. There were three people in the room. One was wearing a vest and had his eyes closed tightly. Shizune was being placed on his chest. Chakra was gathered on the injured area and was treating him.  The other one looked like a middle-aged ninja, but he was holding a kunai in his hand and slashing towards Shizune's neck. Shizune had obviously seen it, but he couldn't move because he was being treated. If he gave up the treatment,  , of course he can escape, but the person receiving treatment is also hopeless, so Shizune hesitates and can only watch the other person's kunai coming over.

    Just when Shizune made up her mind, golden light flashed, and Naruto appeared in the tent. Shizune was delighted, but then she found that Naruto in front of her had disappeared: "Is it an hallucination?" Shizune murmured.

    "Oh, I miss you so much, Sister Shizune. Since you saw me and said it was an illusion, it hurts my heart too much." Naruto stood behind Shizune and said.

    Shizune was slightly startled, and looked behind her to find Naruto standing behind her with a smile, holding a White Zetsu corpse in his hand. Shizune did not speak, but turned her head back and continued to concentrate on treating the injured in her hands.  , chose to ignore Naruto.

    Naruto shrugged and didn't care. He casually threw away Bai Zetsu's body, formed a slight seal with his hands, and separated a dozen shadow clones again. Then a dozen shadow clones left the tent, and then immediately dispersed, and  Naruto's body was still inside the tent, and he found a random place to sit down.  Just looking at Shizune.

    "Naruto." Sakura, Kirabi, and Konan rushed over. As soon as Sakura opened her mouth, Naruto spoke first: "I have asked my shadow clone to search for the sneaking White Zetsu.  Don¡¯t worry, by the way, Uncle Kirabi, you can go and rest first.¡±

    Kirabi glanced at it, then nodded and said, "I understand." After saying that, he turned to leave. Sakura glanced at it and hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Mr. Kirabi, let me take you to the rest tent."  Kirabi nodded.

    "What are you doing here?" Shizune put down the injured person in her hands and looked at Naruto. She had already completed the treatment of the injured person. Only then did Shizune look at Naruto and said angrily: "Shouldn't you be in Kumogakure?"  In the village? Do you know that you are the target of the enemy? If you leave Yunyin Village, what should you do if you encounter an enemy? Go back to me immediately. "

    In response to Shizune's angry words, Naruto just stood in front of Shizune and scratched his ears indifferently: "Yes, yes, Sister Shizune, I came here with the permission of the Raikage-sama and Granny Tsunade. They  Know I'm coming here. They've given permission."

    "Tsunade-sama." Shizune was stunned, looked at Naruto and said, "Really? Naruto, Tsunade-sama really allows you"

    "Of course, Sister Shizune." Naruto said, "How could I have come here if Granny Tsunade hadn't given her permission? Isn't this just throwing myself into a trap? So, Sister Shizune, don't be so suspicious in the future, be careful in the future.  I can't get married." At this point, Naruto paused slightly and said, "Actually, it doesn't matter if you can't get married. It's a big deal, Sister Shizune, I'll take care of you from now on."

    "What are you talking about? Naruto." Shizune grabbed Naruto's shoulders and said, "You are so brave. You dare to molest your sister and I dare to molest you. Are you itchy? I'll relieve you for Tsunade-sama."  Loose skin bone.¡±

    "No, it's nothing. I didn't say anything," Naruto said quickly, while his body was slightly stunned. Then Naruto looked around and said: "I didn't expect that even in the camp, since such a thing happens, the ending is the same.  , It just delays time." Then Naruto looked at Shizune and said secretly: "Speaking of which, the enemy moves really fast. In this case, I have to speed up."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 694 Uzumaki Nagato Reappears

    Early the next morning, Naruto, Kirabi, and Konan walked out of the medical camp. Shizune and Sakura arrived at the entrance of the camp.

    "Okay, sister Shizune, you can go back." Naruto smiled and said, "Don't worry, Uncle Kirabi and I are together, nothing will happen."

    Shizune nodded and said, "Well, be careful, Naruto." Shizune looked at Naruto and said, "Although this is the rear area, enemies are very likely to appear. So no matter what, you must be careful."

    "I understand, Sister Shizune." Naruto nodded and said, "I still have too much attachment to this world, and I have no plans to die for the time being."

    "That's right." Sakura responded: "Then be careful along the way, Naruto. When something happens, think more about those who rely on you. Then you will have a safe journey."

    "Yes, I know." Then Naruto formed a slight seal, his body turned golden again, turned his head and said, "Then let's go." Konan nodded and did not speak.

    "Oh, let's go, you bastard." Kirabi said rhythmically.  Before he finished speaking, three figures were seen to have completely disappeared.  In the distance, three figures flashed past.  Shizune frowned slightly and said, "Okay, Sakura, let's go back. There are still many injured people who need our treatment."

    "Yes, Shizune-senpai." Sakura nodded.

    Naruto, Kirabi, and Konan were flying forward continuously. Although the speed of the group was not slow, the medical camp was still some distance from the front line. Kirabi clearly felt bored along the way.  , but because he was on his way, he couldn't stop. After performing a few enka songs alone, he looked at Konan and talked to Konan alone, but without any effect. Kirabi then gave Naruto his idea.  body.

    "Hey, Naruto, can't you let her take off her hood? She always hides her face. It's not good for the skin of the body." Kirabi looked at Konan and said, "And we have to go there if we have trouble.  It¡¯s a battlefield, and if you don¡¯t even know the identity of your companions, it will be very troublesome if a battle breaks out.¡±

    "Haha." Naruto smiled softly and said: "Uncle Kirabi, after all, don't you just want to know her identity? I don't have any objections? As long as she is willing, then I have nothing  Opinion? But if he doesn't want to, I won't force him." Xiaonan turned his head slightly, glanced at Kirabi, and then chose to ignore it.

    "" Kirabi had no choice but to focus on other places.

    "Naruto, I don't know why I suddenly felt a palpitation in my heart." Konan said: "It seems like something is about to appear? And this feeling is getting stronger and stronger, and it seems like it is about to appear."

    "Really?" Naruto responded: "A ninja's sense is sometimes more accurate than the most accurate intelligence, so although we don't know what's going on yet, we should be more vigilant." Kirabi nodded,  He also put away his appearance and became serious.

    "I didn't expect that after walking all night, I met Naruto. Fate, sometimes I really like to joke." A man walked out from a distance, a red-haired man with a thin body and wearing a red cloud and black coat.  It was the leader of Akatsuki, Uzumaki Nagato.

    "Senior Brother Nagato." Naruto was slightly startled, then looked at Uzumaki Nagato and said, "I didn't expect that even you would be resurrected by the Uzumaki Reincarnation."

    "Nagato" Xiaonan said, her body was trembling, and her tone was full of joy.

    "It's you, Konan, long time no see." Nagato looked at Konan and said, although Konan was hidden in the cloak, Nagato could easily tell it from Konan's voice.  "It seems like you are under Naruto's command. How do you feel?"

    "Xonan!" Kirabi was slightly startled. He naturally knew what kind of character Xiaonan was. He was the absolute core figure in the Akatsuki organization.  It's just that he never thought that such a task would be under Naruto's command.

    "I'm fine." Konan took off the hood on his face, revealing his blue hair and delicate face. "Naruto inherits your and Yahiko's beliefs and works for peace, so I am willing to help Naruto."  , and not long ago, with Naruto's help, we have received forgiveness from Teacher Jiraiya. Teacher Jiraiya has forgiven us for wanting to kill him."

    "Really? That's great." Uzumaki Nagato said softly.

    "Kill me quickly, Naruto, Konan." Uzumaki Nagato said: "Although I have temporarily controlled it with the Rinnegan to prevent my body from being controlled, I won't be able to hold on for long. I'm afraid it will be another day."  If so, I will be forced to attack you. So while I still have my own consciousness, kill me quickly.?.  "

    Naruto stood there without moving. Tears kept falling in Konan's eyes. She could hear the determination in Nagato's tone, so she didn't try to persuade Nagato. She just shed tears silently.  When Kirabi saw this, he immediately pulled out the knife on his body.

    "Wait a minute, Uncle Kirabi." Naruto said, "Please don't interfere with Senior Brother Nagato's matter. Senior Sister Xiaonan and I will resolve it ourselves."

    "" Kirabi was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "I understand." Zeppelin put away his knife and took a step back.

    There were still tears on Xiaonan's cheeks, but she made a slight seal with her hands, and saw countless pieces of paper suddenly floating out of Xiaonan's body.  Following Konan's thoughts, Naruto walked towards Nagato, "It's so nice to see you again." Nagato said softly in his heart, completely wrapping Nagato in an instant.

    Seeing that all the pieces of paper had wrapped up Nagato, but at this moment, Nagato suddenly shouted: "Shinra Tenzheng." A huge force burst out from Nagato's body, and in an instant, all the paper on his body  The piece was completely pushed away.

    "The body will move on its own." Nagato said, "I didn't seem to be resisting just now, but my body shouted 'Shinra Tenzheng' on its own."

    "Hmph, it seems that Yakushi Kabuto is better at using the Earth Reincarnation than Orochimaru." Naruto said softly: "At least Orochimaru didn't use the Earth Reincarnation when the ninja was still conscious.  Can control ninjas.

    "Quickly think of a way to kill me, Naruto, Konan." Nagato said: "My consciousness is gradually fading away, so kill me as soon as possible."

    Naruto stretched out his two hands, with the ten fingers slightly spread out, and then pointed towards the sky. Then he saw only Naruto's fingers. Suddenly, something like a palm extended from each of Naruto's fingers.  Then I saw a shuriken appear on Ichigo's finger. No, it should be said to be Wind Release? Spiral Shuriken.  It's just that both body shape and appearance have changed a lot.

    Naruto suddenly raised his hands, and then completely threw all the small spiral shurikens in his hands. The target was Uzumaki Nagato in front of him. He only heard "boom, boom, boom." The explosions continued to sound, "Shinra Tensei!  "His voice sounded again, and Naruto, Konan, and Kirabi felt a huge force coming from them.  In an instant, all three people were pushed a few steps away.

    "It has stronger power than just now." Naruto said softly: "It seems that although Senior Brother Nagato's consciousness does not seem to be attacking us, his body is automatically responding to our attack.  Thus reacting as if another soul is controlling it now. I think it should be Kabuto Yakushi, and only he, the user of the Reincarnation of the Earth, can freely control the resurrected ninja. I just don¡¯t know Yakushi Kabuto.  Where is this guy Kabuto hiding? If he can find this guy, let him put these undead souls back into his own world. But now, we must deal with senior brother Nagato first. Otherwise, he will be delayed by senior brother Nagato, and there will be no chance at all.  We can¡¯t search and fight better, and we can¡¯t put Senior Brother Nagato here.¡±

    "I'll do it." Xiaonan said: "We used to be together all the time, but in the end, I could only watch them die one by one. Even now they are disturbed after death. I really  It's so useless. In the past, I had to rely on the two of them to protect me. Yahiko died to protect me, Nagato also sacrificed himself so that I could survive, and Fengqing, each of them sacrificed to protect me.  Yes, so if possible, let me do it this time, I want to give her a ride in person."

    Naruto looked at Konan, but in the end he didn't say anything more, but turned around and took a step back.  Konan looked at Nagato and said, "Nagato, I will send it to you personally this time."

    "Naruto Namikaze, if you don't mind, let me come and play with you." Suddenly a figure came out, holding a sword in his hand, with the word 'Crescent Moon' engraved on the hilt.  It¡¯s really a waning moon style.

    "Fengqing, it's even you." Xiaonan looked at the Fengqing that appeared in front of him and said: "Reincarnation in the dirt is really a disgusting ninjutsu. I didn't just bring it. But I'm looking for my senior brother.

    "Long time no see, Xiaonan." Xiaonan smiled softly and looked at the companion in front of him. Although he knew that he would become an enemy soon, he was still very happy to see him again.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 694 Naruto vs. Zangetsu Fengqing

    Naruto looked at the Uzumaki Nagato and Zangetsu Fengqing who appeared in front of him, with a calm face. He silently took a step forward, shook his right hand, and a sword hilt appeared in his hand. With the input of Naruto's chakra,  The purple-gold sword blade suddenly protruded. Naruto held the Thunder God Sword and looked at Zangyue Fengqing and said: "I think you have wanted to fight me a long time ago."

    "That's right, the first time I saw you, I wanted to fight you. I wanted to know whether your Thunder God Sword is sharper or my Waning Moon Sword is stronger." Fengqing slowly moved the Waning Moon Sword.  He pulled it out, pointed at Naruto diagonally, suddenly stepped forward, and rushed towards Naruto.

    Konan and Uzumaki Nagato also fought. The two gave up all their abilities and just used physical skills to fight. With a bang, Konan and Nagato suddenly punched each other, and then their bodies intertwined.  Then, Konan kicked Nagato with a kick. Nagato dodged sideways and suddenly hit Konan with a kick. Konan stretched out his hand to catch the attack and pulled it hard. His feet and knees hit Konan directly. Nagato's palm hit Konan.  He pushed his knees up, and his body suddenly crossed Konan's body, and lifted his foot on Konan's back. However, Konan also made things easier for Nagato. When Nagato passed him, an explosion appeared in Konan's hand.  symbol.  The moment Konan was kicked, his body suddenly turned, and the explosive talisman was directly attached to Nagato's right foot.

    With a 'bang', Konan hit the ground hard, making a big hole in the ground, but then there was a 'bang', and there was an explosion on Nagato's feet, and it seemed to be very powerful.  look like.  However, although it was very powerful, it did not cause much damage to Nagato. At least the explosion was intended to be very powerful, but Nagato's feet were still well on his body.

    "After my body was resurrected with filthy earth, its defense has been greatly enhanced." Nagato looked at his smoking right foot and said, "Although the explosion just now was powerful, it could not really hurt anyone."  Me, because my pain has disappeared, so Xiaonan, you are not my opponent now." After finishing speaking, Nagato looked at Kirabi and said: "You seem to be the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki, Kirabi. I heard that you are the eighth  One is a jinchuriki who can freely transform into a tailed beast, and the second is Yukito, who seems to be your disciple. It seems that your strength is not weak, but you are so irrational, you and Naruto  You are the only two uncaptured Jinchuuriki left in the world. Uchiha Madara wants to capture both of you in his dreams. If you stay together, it will be easy for Uchiha Madara to catch them all."

    "This is our business, we don't need you to take care of it, you bastard, you idiot." Kirabi said with a rhythm: "You should take care of yourself first."

    "Naruto is now fully able to control the Nine-Tails, and his strength has increased a lot. Moreover, Naruto and him have repelled Uchiha Madara's attack." Konan stood up again and said, "So as long as the two of them are together,  , even if they meet Uchiha Madara again, they will still be able to fight. That¡¯s why they will act together."

    "Really?" Nagato responded, looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto, are you able to control the Nine-Tails?"

    "Of course." Naruto said with a smile on his lips: "Just like Uncle Kirabi, I can freely transform into a tailed beast."

    "That's right. Congratulations to you, Naruto." A rare smile appeared on Nagato's face. Although it disappeared in the blink of an eye, it was still noticed by Naruto Konan.

    "You seem to be ignoring me a little too much." Zan Yue Fengqing said. Naruto turned his head and saw only the tip of the sword stabbing towards his chest.  Naruto was slightly startled, but he was not panicked. After all, Naruto had also experienced a lot of battles. With rich combat experience, he had never relaxed his vigilance against anyone from the beginning, so even though the waning moon's style sneak attack on Naruto, it was only  It just surprised Naruto, but he didn't really panic.

    With a 'dang' sound, Naruto held the Thunder God Sword and blocked the tip of the Zangetsu Sword with the sword surface.  "Hmph, what a trick." Zangetsu Fengqing looked at Naruto and said, "To be able to resist at such an opportunity is indeed worthy of Namikaze Naruto. It's really not easy."

    A smile appeared on Naruto's lips and he said, "Zangyue Fengqing, do you know why this sword is called the 'Thunder God Sword'?"

    "Thunder God Sword?" Zangyue Fengqing was slightly startled and said: "Thunder God, does it mean thunder?"

    Naruto's mind moved and he said: "Yes, as soon as the word 'thunder' was said, a powerful electric current suddenly burst out from the Thunder God Sword in Naruto's hand. The powerful electric current passed through the Zangyue Sword and was directly transmitted to Zangyue Fengqing's body.

    "" The powerful electric current continued to spread to Cangyue Fengqing's body. At first, Canyue Fengqing also slowly squatted down, as if she was attacked by the electric current, and her body was being paralyzed, but just as  At this time, the charming face of the waning moonHe looked at Naruto with a smile and said, "I lied to you." As he said that, Zangetsu pulled the Zangetsu Sword back in his hand. Ichigo was shocked, but the Zangetsu Sword in the opponent's hand suddenly moved towards Ichigo.  Although Naruto tried his best to retreat, it was too late.  With a 'pop' sound, the Zangetsu Sword left a blood mark on Naruto's abdomen.  Zangyue Fengqing smiled and stopped: "I was reincarnated and resurrected through dirty soil. This kind of attack has no effect on me at all."

    Naruto looked at Zangetsu Fengqing, took a deep breath and said: "Although I don't know you, I heard from Senior Sister Xiaonan that you, Konan World and Brother Nagato have been together since childhood.  When Senior Brother Yahiko decided to go to the Sannin of Konoha to learn ninjutsu, you also disappeared at that time. I didn't expect that you would appear in this way, it's really sad."

    "Really?" Fengqing laughed and said, "But I decided that it's nothing. Maybe it's because of our different experiences. I've experienced too many similar things, even more embarrassing ways, as long as I'm alive.  , you can still be considered alive now, right?" Said Zan Yue Qingqing and rushed towards Naruto.

    Naruto shook his head slightly and looked at Konan and the scene. The two of them were still fighting fiercely. Perhaps it was because they were too familiar with each other, so every time they made a move, halfway through, they were already  After being seen through, it would have no effect if they continued, so the two of them always quickly changed their moves. Every time they faced each other and competed with each other, the two of them had already changed several moves.  .

    'When' the Thunder God Sword in Naruto's hand blocked the Zangetsu Sword again, Fengqing flipped his wrist, and the Zangetsu Sword slid across the blade of the Thunder God Sword. Naruto suddenly withdrew the Thunder God Sword, and then turned aside and let the Zangetsu Sword pass.  Sword, the Thunder God Sword in his hand swiped across, opening a huge gash in Zang Yue Fengqing's waist.

    Zangetsu Fengqing glanced at her waist, then ignored the wound here, turned around and looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto Namikaze, it is indeed well-deserved, but now I have been reincarnated and resurrected from the dirty earth. Not only do I not have any  It can feel pain, and it won't bleed, so Namikaze Naruto, unless you can cut me in half. Otherwise, this kind of attack is useless to me." As he spoke, the Zangetsu Sword in Zangetsu Fengqing's hand turned and pointed directly at Naruto.

    "The reincarnation of the dirty earth." Naruto muttered, looked at Zan Yue Feng Qing and said, "Come out with any moves you have, otherwise, you won't have a chance to use them again." Then the drawn Thunder God Sword was pointed at Zang Yue Feng Qing,  'When' the sword tips of the Thunder God Sword and the Waning Moon Sword met, countless starlights spurted out.

    There was a blood mark on Naruto's cheek, and the Zangetsu Sword was about an inch next to Naruto's cheek. Naruto's left hand grabbed the Zangetsu Feudong's right wrist holding the Zangetsu Sword, and the Thunder God Sword in Naruto's hand pierced directly.  Although Zan Yue Fengqing also stretched out his hand and grabbed Naruto's Thunder God Sword, it was a pity that his power was not his own, so he did not catch it in time and only grabbed the Thunder God Sword.  blade.

    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, Zangyue Fengqing¡¯s heart was pierced by the Thunder God Sword. If she were an ordinary person, no, even a powerful ninja, she would not be able to avoid death.  Even Naruto is the same, unless it's just right, that person's heart grows on the right side.  But Zangetsu Fengqing seemed to have nothing wrong with her and kicked Naruto out with a flying kick.

    Naruto flipped in the air, taking off the strength of Zangetsu Fengqing, and landed firmly on the ground.  Naruto frowned slightly as he looked at Zan Yue Feng Qing. He saw Zang Yue Feng Qing holding the Zang Yue Feng Qing and looking at Naruto. Then he directly let go of the Zang Yue Sword. However, the Zang Yue Feng Qing did not fall, but floated in front of Zang Yue Feng Qing.  .

    "Drink." Waning Moon Fengqing suddenly shouted, and the Waning Moon Sword split into dozens of various shapes in an instant, and then slowly rotated around Waning Moon Fengqing.  Naruto's pupils shrank slightly, and a feeling of being targeted came to his mind. Then he found that his body could not move, and he was shocked in his heart: "The body is restricted, and it seems that even the space is limited."  Being restricted and unable to use the Flying Thunder God Technique, is this what happened? Could it be that just now" Naruto Xiang Fengqing.

    Zangetsu Fengqing smiled softly and said: "Have you noticed, Namikaze Naruto, this is my last trick, and it is also the most powerful trick. Since I learned this trick, I have never used it once. No, only against  Uchiha Madara has used this before. When I use this, the person attacked by me will be unable to move, and the other party can only choose to deal with me head-on. Any methods of evasion and borrowing are useless."

    Naruto's eyes narrowed and he said secretly: "Can we only accept it forcefully?"

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 696 Naruto vs. Nagato

    A smile appeared on the corner of Zangetsu's charming mouth, and she raised her hand slightly, only to see that the slowly rotating Zangetsu Sword suddenly started to rotate at high speed, and a strong pressure began to oppress Naruto.  Making Naruto unable to move.

    Kirabi frowned slightly and put his right hand on his sad Samehada, "Uncle Kirabi." Naruto said in time: "Please don't take action. Let me and Senior Sister Xiaonan handle this battle by ourselves."  . It can only be solved by us, so please don¡¯t move.¡±

    'Bang' Xiaonan and Nagato fought each other, and then pushed each other away. Xiaonan said: "Yes, Sir Kirabi. Please don't interfere in our affairs. This battle will be resolved by ourselves." Then Xiaonan looked at  Xiang Naru said: "Do you need my help? Naruto."

    "Konan, you don't seem to have time to think about this matter." Nagato looked at Konan and said, but he did not move because he was not willing to fight Konan, but when facing Konan's attack, his body  It will automatically fight back.

    "No, Senior Sister Xiaonan, I want to try to see how powerful the Zangetsu style is." Naruto said.

    "Then give it a try." Fengqing pushed up with both hands, and dozens of swords rotating at high speed around Fengqing suddenly rose into the air, forming the shadow of a huge sword. Fengqing's body suddenly rose into the air, floating in the air out of thin air.  At the hilt of this huge sword, Feng Qing clasped her hands above her head, and then suddenly swung it towards Naruto: "Take the move. Broken Luoyue." The huge sword slashed towards Naruto, and when he swung it,  , countless afterimages were brought up behind the sword.

    There was a loud bang, and then the huge phantom Waning Moon Sword disappeared. Fengqing stood on the ground, her body still maintaining the movement of swinging the sword just now, and a huge abyss was created where the sword just struck.  ¡®Click¡¯ The Waning Moon Sword returned to its original size and was inserted beside Feng Qing.

    Cangyue Fengqing stretched her body slightly and said: "It's really good. After the reincarnation and resurrection of the dirty soil, I can still have some energy after using the 'Broken Falling Moon'. It looks really good." Said Cangyue Fengqing.  He stepped forward and wanted to hold the moon again, but at this time a golden figure appeared behind him, but Feng Qing didn't notice it at all.  In the final analysis, although the power of Zangetsu Fengqing is not weak, in the final analysis, it is just relying on the power of Zangetsu Sword. Even after using the dirt to reincarnate and resurrect, he still has not changed, so he has no feelings for Naruto who suddenly appeared behind him.  He found that, of course, it would be different if he held the Zangetsu Sword in his hand. The Zangetsu Sword would naturally warn him, but at the moment, his hand had not yet touched the Zangetsu, so he could not detect Naruto behind him at all.

    Naruto formed a slight seal in his hand, and quickly completed a mark. Just when Fengqing held Zangyue, Naruto whispered: "Sealing technique, seal." For a moment, a sealing technique appeared under Fengqing's feet, and then  In an instant, Naruto held a scroll in his hand, opened it suddenly, and then pressed it on Fengqing's body. With a 'shoo', some spells appeared on the blank scroll, while Fengqing disappeared without a trace. Naruto suddenly  He put away the scroll, tied it with a rope, and suddenly threw it towards Konan.

    Konan caught the scroll, nodded slightly to Naruto and said, "Thank you, Naruto."

    "It's nothing." Naruto looked at Nagato and said, "Senior Brother Nagato, let me play with you next."

    "It's okay, Naruto, I won't show mercy to you." Uzumaki Nagato said.

    Naruto nodded and said: "Of course. If this is not the case, it would be meaningless. Moreover, Brother Nagato, if I want to make this world peaceful, I also need strength. If my own strength is not enough  If so, how can we make the world peaceful? I will not show any mercy, so Brother Nagato, please do your best."

    "That's right, although power is not the most important thing if you want to make the world peaceful, strength is necessary." Uzumaki Nagato said: "Then let me see your power, Naruto. If your power  If it¡¯s not enough¡­.¡±

    "I don't have enough power, but I want to make this world peaceful. It's better to die early and be reborn." Naruto said first: "At least this way I won't hurt others. Of course, I don't think I will die, Brother Nagato.  .¡±

    "Naruto, you just took over Fengqing" Konan looked at Naruto and said worriedly.

    "No problem." Naruto smiled softly and said: "Zangetsu Fengqing's move of breaking the moon is indeed very strong, and because it is locked, I can't avoid it, so I can only take it hard, but I have the Nine-Tails to protect me.  Even if it's a hard attack, it won't cause much harm to me." After saying that, Naruto looked at Nagato and said, "Then come on, senior brother Nagato."

    "Be careful, Naruto." Nagato suddenly rushed over to Naruto and said: "This battle, after I am blocked by you,But it won't end before ??.  "

    "Of course." Naruto also stepped forward and said, "I will end this battle." 'Boo!' Naruto and Nagato approached quickly. For Konan, although Nagato could not completely control his body,  But he still forced himself to control it, at least not using the power of the Rinnegan. But when facing Naruto, just as Nagato said, he would not show any mercy, so even with the power of the Rinnegan, Nagato  But there is no longer any left behind.

    "Asura Way." Nagato suddenly shouted, and then his fist hit Naruto with a strong wind. Naruto suddenly dodged Nagato's iron fist, and the strong wind hit Naruto's face.  A trace of blood was left. You must know that Naruto is now in the Nine-Tails state, and his body's defense is far higher than usual. However, with such defense, a wound appeared just after being blown by the strong wind. This shows that the punch just now caused a wound.  power.

    "Your movements are much slower, Naruto. It seems that the charming move just now has no impact on you at all, and it seems that the impact is not small?" Nagato saw that his fist failed.  , flipped his wrist, grabbed Naruto's shoulders directly and said: "Hungry Ghost Path." Naruto immediately felt that the chakra in his body was rapidly decreasing, and was completely sucked away by Nagato, a huge  The feeling of powerlessness was constantly flooding into Naruto's heart.  Naruto quickly formed a seal, golden light flashed, and Naruto appeared in the distance. Nagato stretched out his palm and shouted in a low voice: "All things are attracted by heaven." The huge suction force made Naruto who had just appeared unsteady and fell directly to the ground.  Absorbed by Nagato.

    In the battle with Nagato, Naruto has always been passive. At first, he was caught off guard by Nagato. In addition, his "Broken Falling Moon" that forced him to take over the style was indeed greatly affected, so  Only Naruto would fall into passivity.  But Naruto is not the kind of person who stays passive all the time, and he can't stay passive all the time when fighting Nagato. Naruto's hands were slightly sealed.  Then there was a flash of golden light and Naruto disappeared.  Nagato immediately turned around. The direction Nagato turned was indeed the direction where Naruto appeared, but he was a little slower and only found a flash of golden light.  Nagato turned around again, but this time he still only saw a golden light.  After several times in a row, Nagato gave up this method, and suddenly formed a seal with his hands: "The way of animals. The art of psychic." Nagato summoned three psychic beasts and a huge lobster in an instant.  , a two-headed dog, and a strange bird.  And Nagato stood on one head of the two-headed dog.

    "Asura Path, Hungry Ghost Path, Heavenly Path, and Animal Path." Naruto appeared in front of Nagato and said, "It is indeed the true form of Six Paths Pain. Brother Nagato, you should be able to use all Six Paths Pain's abilities.  After all, Six Paths Pain is just your clone in the final analysis. But it¡¯s okay, Brother Nagato, we didn¡¯t fight last time, and it just so happened that we couldn¡¯t do it this time.¡± Naruto bit his finger and formed a seal suddenly.  Said: "Psychic art." With a 'bang' sound, a huge burst of smoke rose, and a huge toad appeared under Naruto's feet. It was Gamabunta, with a toad key next to it, and a toad key on the other side.  It was the toad with the two swords of the defender, which Naruto had only seen for the first time.  And Naruto stood on top of Gamabunta.

    "Are these guys again?" Gamabunta said: "Hey, Naruto, can't you find something easy for us to do? We are such difficult opponents to deal with every day."

    "This is not a problem!" Naruto said nonchalantly: "But Boss Toad, according to your strength, if it is an easy opponent, there is no need to summon you at all. Your strength is only as difficult as this.  Only your opponent is qualified for you to take action."

    "That's right." Gamabunta took a deep drag on the cigarette, then inserted the pipe back into his waist and said, "Then let's go." "I understand. Although I am clumsy, I will try my best."  Key said.  The other toad directly drew out his two swords and said, "Why are you talking so much? Come on." Then he rushed forward.

    "Boom" saw six psychic beasts colliding with each other fiercely. Both sides retreated. For a moment, it was impossible to tell the winner. Naruto and Nagato were already fighting in the air.  Because Nagato can use the ability of the Hungry Ghost Path, Naruto does not dare to let Nagato touch him. In this case, facing Nagato's attack, Naruto can only avoid it. In this way, invisibly,  Naruto lost so many offensive opportunities that it was difficult for Naruto to seize the opportunity and turn passivity into initiative.  But if he continues to be passive, Naruto will lose sooner or later, so Naruto has been looking for ways to become active.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 697 Sealing Nagato

    'Whoops' Naruto once again escaped Nagato's attack, but even though he dodged, Naruto's body also lost its balance and was falling continuously, "Chaos Lion Technique!" Although Naruto's seals,  The long golden hair behind Naruto was flying continuously, and then suddenly shot towards Nagato, and completely surrounded Nagato in an instant.

    "This kind of attack is useless against me, Naruto." Nagato looked at the dense golden hair coming towards him, and said softly: "Tiandao Shinra Tenzheng." As Nagato opened his mouth, he saw  A huge force spread around, and then the long golden hair was pushed back one after another.  Naruto fell back on Gamabunta's head, turned the mark in his hand, and all his long golden hair was retracted in an instant.

    "Hey, Naruto, the situation is a bit unfavorable." Bunta said: "Is there any way?" In front of him, the strange bird and lobster were fine, but the two two-headed dogs had split into several.  .  Because the number is increasing, it is very difficult for Wentai and the others to cope with it.

    Naruto shook his head and said: "Not yet, Senior Brother Nagato is not that easy to deal with. His strength has reached the super shadow level, and he has the Samsara Eye, the first of the three major pupil techniques. But time continues to delay.  If so, the situation outside will become increasingly unfavorable Suddenly Naruto groaned, his feet shook slightly and he took a step back, his face changing slightly.

    "What's wrong, Naruto, is it okay?" Nagato said, "I won't stop attacking just because you stop." Following Nagato's wave, the psychic beasts pounced on him again.

    "How is it? Naruto." Xiaonan jumped on Bunta's head, stretched out her hand to support Naruto and said: "Your injury is not serious. How could you be so seriously injured suddenly?"

    "It's nothing?" Naruto shook his head slightly and said, "It's just the injury suffered by the 'Zangeluoyue' who just took over the Zangetsu style. It's not a big deal. According to my recovery power, it only takes a little time for me to be able to do it."  Fully recovered.¡±

    "But the problem is that we don't even have a little free time now." Konan said: "Nagato can't give you this time. Let me help you, Naruto. Of course, I won't be involved in your fight with Nagato.  I won¡¯t interfere, but I can help you deal with the battle between psychic beasts.¡±

    Naruto was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "Then I'll give you a thumbs up, Senior Sister Konan." Konan nodded slightly, and then countless pieces of paper flew out of her body, and then wrapped the split two-headed dog in an instant  .  Then keep tightening.

    Naruto immediately breathed a sigh of relief when he saw it, and then said loudly: "Boss Bunta, please give me a little more support. I have already figured out a way to deal with Senior Brother Nagato, and I will decide the winner soon."  , so please weigh it a little bit."

    "I know." Mrs. Wen said loudly to the other two toads: "You all heard it, so go ahead."

    Naruto put all his energy on Nagato, took a deep breath, and suddenly rushed towards Nagato. Nagato stood on the head of a two-headed dog and looked at Naruto.  He rushed over and greeted him as well.

    Nagato punched Naruto directly, but this time Naruto didn't dodge at all, and directly took advantage of Nagato's attack with a palm, "Hungry Ghost Way." Nagato said, and at the same time Naruto felt his body  The chakra inside is losing at a high speed.  Naruto didn't panic at all, but he didn't make any move to escape. He just continued to mobilize the chakra in his body. As Naruto mobilized the chakra, the chakra loss in his body increased by two points.

    While Nagato continued to absorb the chakra in Naruto's body, he said: "Naruto, you are in contact with my body again. You should know that your chakra will be absorbed by me."

    "Of course I know." Naruto smiled softly: "But Brother Nagato, since you want to absorb my chakra, then let you absorb it." As he said this, a wave of energy suddenly surged out of Naruto's body.  A stream of chakra poured into Nagato's body from his fist.

    "Naruto, do you think I can't absorb the chakra of the nine-tails?" Nagato looked at Naruto and said, "It's true that I can't absorb the chakra of the nine-tails, but I have the Rinnegan, although I can't absorb the nine-tails' chakra."  The chakra of the nine tails, but I lack the ability to suppress this chakra, so it is not a good decision for you to let me absorb the chakra of the nine tails."

    "Really?" Naruto smiled softly and said, "Are you sure? Brother Nagato." Looking at Naruto's smile, Nagato knew that things would not be that simple. Sure enough, he found that the Cha absorbed in his body  Krala couldn't suppress it at all, and just when he was surprised, he found that his body was undergoing subtle changes.

    Nagato suddenly withdrew his fist, then jerked back to distance himself from Naruto. Nagato looked at his arm.He said in shock: "What's going on? This chakra is not the chakra of Nine Tails. But if it were your chakra, this situation would not happen at all." I saw what was happening to Nagato  There were strange red spots on his body, and his arms were constantly swelling, especially between the two fingers, something similar to webbing had grown.

    Naruto looked at Nagato and said: "Senior Brother Nagato, your strength has already reached the super shadow level. In addition, after the reincarnation eye and the reincarnation of the dirty earth, the pain and other things have disappeared. It is almost impossible to defeat you."  It's possible, but what I need to do is not to defeat you. It's also possible to seal you, but in addition to these two methods, there is a third method." Naruto looked at Nagato and said: "That is to petrify you.  .At that time, as long as your body is destroyed, your soul will naturally go back. However, in order to prevent the enemy from using your soul again, I will not break your body for the time being and let your soul temporarily reside in the petrified world.  After I kill the guy who used the dirt to reincarnate, I will release your soul."

    "Really? Thank you, Naruto." Nagato suddenly said. After he glanced at his hands that had turned white and his feet that were completely petrified, he slightly raised his head and looked at Naruto and Konan and said, "Can  It's great to see you again. I'm really happy. Naruto, you have inherited the will of Yahiko and me and continue to work for world peace. You have also been forgiven by Mr. Jiraiya. It's just a pity that I am in this kind of situation.  If I can meet you in this state, I really like it. I am still alive and we can work together for world peace."

    "I will work hard, Senior Brother Nagato." Naruto looked at Nagato and said, "I will work hard with Senior Sister Konan and the will of you and Yahiko."

    "Nagato" Xiaonan opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but for the most part, he couldn't say it. Nagato smiled softly at Xiaonan. At this moment, Nagato's body was completely  He turned into a frog, and then his body became completely petrified.  As Nagato was petrified, the three huge psychic beasts disappeared in the blink of an eye.  Naruto stepped forward directly to ensure that Nagato turned into a stone statue of a frog, and then took out a scroll from his body. Naruto threw the scroll directly on the ground and spread it out. He placed the stone statue of the frog on it and made a slight seal with his hands. 'Bang'  With a sound, the stone statue disappeared on the scroll.  Naruto picked up the scroll and handed it to Konan.

    "Thank you, Naruto." Konan then turned to the scroll and spoke softly to Naruto. Naruto shook his head and said, "No, it's nothing, Senior Sister Konan."

    "Huhu." Gamabunta sat directly on the ground with a short sword in his hand and said: "I'm really tired. I tell you, Naruto, don't do anything like this next time. Okay, I'll go back first."  Before Naruto could say anything, Gamabunta and the three toads disappeared on their own.

    "Let's take a rest first." Kirabi did not speak in his singing style, but said normally: "Naruto, although the Nine Tails has greatly accelerated your body's recovery, it still takes time.  Just now you took over the Zangetsu style's 'Zangzhi Luoyue' and fought with Nagato again, I'm afraid your injuries are even more serious."

    "That's right." Naruto said, but he didn't pay too much attention to it. Instead, he said: "I know my body well. I can recover even while running, but the speed is a little slower.  . And I want to go to the front line more than rest."

    Kirabi looked at Naruto and shook his head: "No, Naruto, you should know very well that we left Yunyin Village in one sentence, which means that we have lost the protection of the Ninja United Army. Everything that follows  We all have to rely on the three of us. As for Naruto, although we are not in any danger now, our situation is not good, even very bad. Uchiha Madara doesn't know where he is hiding and wants to capture us.  , plus these super powerful ninjas who are constantly being resurrected."

    "Master Kirabi is right." Xiaonan also said: "Naruto, your lives are related to the safety of the entire world. Once something like that happens, the whole world will fall into doom. In other words, your every move  Any movement will be implicated in a wide range of things. So if there is danger that the three of us cannot handle, please leave me alone and take care of yourself. I will also risk my life to buy you time to escape. "

    "If you do this, then it won't be me." Naruto said: "I can wait until I recover before setting off, but Senior Sister Xiaonan, I absolutely cannot agree to what you said, no matter how dangerous it is, I  I will never give up on any of my teammates.¡±

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 698 The Mysterious Aster

    Just when Naruto was fighting Nagato, in a luxurious room in Yunyin Village, a girl with golden hair was sleeping peacefully covered with a thin quilt. There was a jade pendant placed on her bedside.  There is a word "Ìì" written on it, but you can't see what word it is on the other side, so you can't tell it. However, judging from the girl's face, this girl is the witch Shion from the Kingdom of Ghosts. In this case  , the words on the other side of the jade pendant are also very clear. The two words "ji" together are exactly the secret of heaven.  This is the most suitable title for Ziyuan, just like Ziyuan can predict the future and see through the secrets of heaven.

    And Ziyuan is following peacefully, plus Ziyuan¡¯s beautiful face, it is a picture of a beauty sleeping in spring.  It's a pity that no one can see this beautiful scenery except for the occasional breeze.

    Suddenly in her sleep, Ziyuan suddenly frowned, and then turned over slightly. After a while, beads of sweat appeared on Ziyuan's forehead. Unknowingly, Ziyuan had already removed the thin quilt on her body.  She pulled away, but the sweat beads on her body did not decrease at all, and even increased, and her body kept turning around. It was obvious that she must be having a nightmare.

    "Huhu." Ziyuan suddenly sat up and panted heavily. Her body was covered with sweat, and her eyes were full of fear. Ziyuan slowly calmed down, got off the bed, picked up the jade pendant on the bedside, and looked at  Jade Pendant said softly: "Is this dream a thing in the future? It seems that I have to go there. Now I need that strength." Ziyuan said softly, then clasped his hands slightly and said  : "I'm sorry, Mom, maybe I have to go against your last wish. If my dream is really the future." After saying that, the scene in Ziyuan's dream appeared in her mind, but then Ziyuan suddenly shook her head.  The head throws everything out.

    Then Ziyuan turned around and said loudly: "Here comes someone."

    "My lord, what are your orders?" Two maids walked in and saluted Ziyuan.

    "Prepare hot water, I want to take a bath." Ziyuan directly ordered.

    "It's my lord." The two maids responded directly, and then immediately stepped back and followed Ziyuan's instructions.  Ziyuan was sitting quietly on the bed, holding the jade pendant in her hand and playing with it constantly. The scene in her sleep appeared again in her mind.

    "My lord" I don't know how long Ziyuan thought about it. Two maids walked in and said softly to Ziyuan: "My lord, the preparations for bathing have been completed."

    Ziyuan nodded slightly and said, "Let's go." "Yes." The maid responded, then followed Ziyuan and left the room.

    Yunyin Village, Raikage Office.  Lei Ying Rui and Tsunade are discussing tactics, combining all kinds of information, and Nara Shikaku will carefully analyze and explain before making a decision.

    Suddenly a scroll was delivered to Tsunade.  Nara Shikaku said: "Hokage-sama, this is the scroll sent by Miss Shizune. It says that the Hokage personally opened it, so I didn't open it." When Tsunade saw the scroll for the first time, she was slightly startled.  , but she still took it, because she knew that if it was not an important matter, she would not send this scroll at this time.

    Tsunade opened the scroll and took a look, then slammed the table and said: "Naruto, this damn brat, dared to leave the medical camp."

    "What's going on? Naruto." Lei Yingrui asked with a frown. Although he had guessed the general situation from Tsunade's words, he still did not ask directly.

    Nara Shikaku said: "Hokage-sama, what's going on?"

    "Isn't it Naruto's business?" Tsunade said with an angry face: "Naruto clearly promised that he would only go to the medical camp and not go to the front line. But he only stayed in the medical camp for one night and cleared the infiltration camp.  After the White Zetsu inside, he rushed directly to the battlefield. And he also met Zangetsu Fengqing and Uzumaki Nagato, who were resurrected by using dirty soil reincarnation."

    "What, it turned out to be Zangetsu Fengqing and Uzumaki Nagato." Nara Shikaku said in surprise.

    "Lord Hokage, Brother Shikaku, who are these two people you are talking about?" Azabu Yi, who is Raikage's assistant, asked with some confusion.

    "Their reputation is not great." Nara Shikaku paused slightly, and then said: "Zangetsu Fengqing does not have a name, but his strength is very strong. Raikage-sama should know that our Konoha and Naruto  Our relationship has always been very close. Even after Naruto left Konoha and became the Prince of Snow Country, our relationship was still close, so we sometimes got some unknown news from Naruto, such as this waning moon style, according to Naruto  According to the information obtained from the person, this person himself does not have any chakra, but he has obtained a magic weapon, the Zan Yue Sword. Because this Zang Yue Sword directly promoted his strength from an ordinary person to a shadow-level powerhouse.  . Once he captured the wild three-tails and gave it to Akatsuki. As for Uzumaki Nagato?You may not be familiar with this name, but you should all be familiar with his clone. Six Paths Payne is his clone.  Also, he possesses the Samsara Eye, the first of the three major pupil techniques.  "

    "" Lei Yingrui's pupils suddenly shrank, and Azabu Yi also looked shocked.

    "Don't worry, although Naruto was injured, he still successfully sealed the two of them. However, Naruto was also injured, but Naruto didn't return to the medical camp, but continued to rush to  Frontline." Tsunade slammed the table and said: "Naruto, that guy, no, I have to ask him, this damn brat, to come back to me." As he said this, Tsunade glanced at the various information scrolls piled up in front of her.  Then after taking a look at the scroll that was taller than him in front of Rai Ying Rui and Nara Shikaku, he sighed helplessly and said: "It seems that we can only let Naruto go for the time being. However, tomorrow I will  We must go to the front line and bring this guy Naruto back."

    "Lord Hokage, you can send a message to the captains of the first and second detachments of the war company." Nara Shikaku said: "Ask the two captains to leave Naruto in the camp temporarily."

    "It is indeed a good idea." Tsunade nodded, then looked at Azabui and said: "The captain of the first team is Tarui from Kumoyin Village, and the captain of the second team is Loess from Iwakage Village. So we can only  Let So come forward."

    "Yes, I understand." Although Ma Buyi was confused, he still nodded in agreement.

    Nara Shikaku noticed Azabui's doubts and explained: "There are many people he cares about in the first and second detachments, and the first and second detachments are the two detachments with the most serious losses. In addition to these two detachments,  The companies are now together, so according to Naruto's character, he will definitely go to these two companies first, and he was just injured in the battle with Uzumaki Nagato Zangetsu Fengqing and needs time to recuperate, Kirabi-sama  I will persuade Naruto to take a rest for the time being, which means that he cannot go there for the time being, which means that he will have to wait until at least early tomorrow morning to reach the two companies. So it is completely late to send a message now."

    Ma Buyi nodded and said, "Yes, I understand. I'll send the message right away." After saying that, Ma Buyi turned around and left.

    "But Tsunade-sama, are you not worried about the safety of His Highness the Prince?" Qing looked at Tsunade and said, "Although you are very anxious, I can't see the worry about His Highness the Prince on your face?"

    "Worry, it's better for that damn brat to die on the battlefield, so as not to make me angry all the time." Tsunade said without hesitation.  Everyone was sweating, and after a while, Tsunade said: "I believe in Naruto's power, and the two people around Naruto, Kirabi and the person who hides himself, are not as strong as Naruto.  Come on, so I believe Naruto will be fine."

    "We all know about the comparison." Lei Yingrui said at this time: "But who is that person? Naruto, I remember Naruto said something to you when he left, but I can't guess the meaning of that sentence  I think that sentence should be the identity of that person!"

    "That person is not an unknown person." Tsunade was silent for a moment, and then said: "During the Great Ninja War, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and I fought against the leader of Amegakure Village, Sansho Hanzo.  Our strength is not as good as it is now, so even though three people joined forces, we are still at a disadvantage. However, it is not that simple for Sanshouyu Hanzo to defeat us, and the situation with Amegakure Village at that time is the overall situation.  It was decided, so at the end of the battle, Sansho Hanzo didn't want to keep us. The battle ended like this. At the end, Sansho Hanzo gave us the title of 'Konoha Sannin', and then we each  Leave. But after the battle, we met three imps, two males and one female. They seemed to have been hungry for several days. Jiraiya took the initiative to share the food with them, and the three  The kid took the initiative to ask us to teach them ninjutsu. Orochimaru and I didn't respond. Only Jiraiya took the initiative to stay. In the next three years, Jiraiya did not return to Konoha and stayed with them.  Three years later, Jiraiya returned to Konoha, and soon the three of them were often heard on the battlefield. Later, they established an organization and named it 'Dawn of Dawn', which is now Akatsuki."

    ¡°¡­.¡± The pupils of the people present suddenly shrank.  Tsunade smiled slightly and said: "And the person next to Naruto was the only girl among the three people. Konan was made an angel in the Akatsuki organization. Now her strength is no longer inferior to mine. Although  She was once an enemy, but I have to say that with her following Naruto, she can now rest assured about his safety. Moreover, now Naruto can tell whether the other party has malicious intentions towards him, and now she is still by his side.  , which means she no longer has any ill intentions toward Naruto."

    ""?" Everyone looked at each other, but in the end they didn't say anything.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 698 The Mysterious Aster

    Just when Naruto was fighting Nagato, in a luxurious room in Yunyin Village, a girl with golden hair was sleeping peacefully covered with a thin quilt. There was a jade pendant placed on her bedside.  There is a word "Ìì" written on it, but you can't see what word it is on the other side, so you can't tell it. However, judging from the girl's face, this girl is the witch Shion from the Kingdom of Ghosts. In this case  , the words on the other side of the jade pendant are also very clear. The two words "ji" together are exactly the secret of heaven.  This is the most suitable title for Ziyuan, just like Ziyuan can predict the future and see through the secrets of heaven.

    And Ziyuan is following peacefully, plus Ziyuan¡¯s beautiful face, it is a picture of a beauty sleeping in spring.  It's a pity that no one can see this beautiful scenery except for the occasional breeze.

    Suddenly in her sleep, Ziyuan suddenly frowned, and then turned over slightly. After a while, beads of sweat appeared on Ziyuan's forehead. Unknowingly, Ziyuan had already removed the thin quilt on her body.  She pulled away, but the sweat beads on her body did not decrease at all, and even increased, and her body kept turning around. It was obvious that she must be having a nightmare.

    "Huhu." Ziyuan suddenly sat up and panted heavily. Her body was covered with sweat, and her eyes were full of fear. Ziyuan slowly calmed down, got off the bed, picked up the jade pendant on the bedside, and looked at  Jade Pendant said softly: "Is this dream a thing in the future? It seems that I have to go there. Now I need that strength." Ziyuan said softly, then clasped his hands slightly and said  : "I'm sorry, Mom, maybe I have to go against your last wish. If my dream is really the future." After saying that, the scene in Ziyuan's dream appeared in her mind, but then Ziyuan suddenly shook her head.  The head throws everything out.

    Then Ziyuan turned around and said loudly: "Here comes someone."

    "My lord, what are your orders?" Two maids walked in and saluted Ziyuan.

    "Prepare hot water, I want to take a bath." Ziyuan directly ordered.

    "It's my lord." The two maids responded directly, and then immediately stepped back and followed Ziyuan's instructions.  Ziyuan was sitting quietly on the bed, holding the jade pendant in her hand and playing with it constantly. The scene in her sleep appeared again in her mind.

    "My lord" I don't know how long Ziyuan thought about it. Two maids walked in and said softly to Ziyuan: "My lord, the preparations for bathing have been completed."

    Ziyuan nodded slightly and said, "Let's go." "Yes." The maid responded, then followed Ziyuan and left the room.

    Yunyin Village, Raikage Office.  Lei Ying Rui and Tsunade are discussing tactics, combining all kinds of information, and Nara Shikaku will carefully analyze and explain before making a decision.

    Suddenly a scroll was delivered to Tsunade.  Nara Shikaku said: "Hokage-sama, this is the scroll sent by Miss Shizune. It says that the Hokage personally opened it, so I didn't open it." When Tsunade saw the scroll for the first time, she was slightly startled.  , but she still took it, because she knew that if it was not an important matter, she would not send this scroll at this time.

    Tsunade opened the scroll and took a look, then slammed the table and said: "Naruto, this damn brat, dared to leave the medical camp."

    "What's going on? Naruto." Lei Yingrui asked with a frown. Although he had guessed the general situation from Tsunade's words, he still did not ask directly.

    Nara Shikaku said: "Hokage-sama, what's going on?"

    "Isn't it Naruto's business?" Tsunade said with an angry face: "Naruto clearly promised that he would only go to the medical camp and not go to the front line. But he only stayed in the medical camp for one night and cleared the infiltration camp.  After the White Zetsu inside, he rushed directly to the battlefield. And he also met Zangetsu Fengqing and Uzumaki Nagato, who were resurrected by using dirty soil reincarnation."

    "What, it turned out to be Zangetsu Fengqing and Uzumaki Nagato." Nara Shikaku said in surprise.

    "Lord Hokage, Brother Shikaku, who are these two people you are talking about?" Azabu Yi, who is Raikage's assistant, asked with some confusion.

    "Their reputation is not great." Nara Shikaku paused slightly, and then said: "Zangetsu Fengqing does not have a name, but his strength is very strong. Raikage-sama should know that our Konoha and Naruto  Our relationship has always been very close. Even after Naruto left Konoha and became the Prince of Snow Country, our relationship was still close, so we sometimes got some unknown news from Naruto, such as this waning moon style, according to Naruto  According to the information obtained from the person, this person himself does not have any chakra, but he has obtained a magic weapon, the Zan Yue Sword. Because this Zang Yue Sword directly promoted his strength from an ordinary person to a shadow-level powerhouse.  . Once he captured the wild three-tails and gave it to Akatsuki. As for Uzumaki Nagato?You may not be familiar with this name, but you should all be familiar with his clone. Six Paths Payne is his clone.  Also, he possesses the Samsara Eye, the first of the three major pupil techniques.  "

    "" Lei Yingrui's pupils suddenly shrank, and Azabu Yi also looked shocked.

    "Don't worry, although Naruto was injured, he still successfully sealed the two of them. However, Naruto was also injured, but Naruto didn't return to the medical camp, but continued to rush to  Frontline." Tsunade slammed the table and said: "Naruto, that guy, no, I have to ask him, this damn brat, to come back to me." As he said this, Tsunade glanced at the various information scrolls piled up in front of her.  Then after taking a look at the scroll that was taller than him in front of Rai Ying Rui and Nara Shikaku, he sighed helplessly and said: "It seems that we can only let Naruto go for the time being. However, tomorrow I will  We must go to the front line and bring this guy Naruto back."

    "Lord Hokage, you can send a message to the captains of the first and second detachments of the war company." Nara Shikaku said: "Ask the two captains to leave Naruto in the camp temporarily."

    "It is indeed a good idea." Tsunade nodded, then looked at Azabui and said: "The captain of the first team is Tarui from Kumoyin Village, and the captain of the second team is Loess from Iwakage Village. So we can only  Let So come forward."

    "Yes, I understand." Although Ma Buyi was confused, he still nodded in agreement.

    Nara Shikaku noticed Azabui's doubts and explained: "There are many people he cares about in the first and second detachments, and the first and second detachments are the two detachments with the most serious losses. In addition to these two detachments,  The companies are now together, so according to Naruto's character, he will definitely go to these two companies first, and he was just injured in the battle with Uzumaki Nagato Zangetsu Fengqing and needs time to recuperate, Kirabi-sama  I will persuade Naruto to take a rest for the time being, which means that he cannot go there for the time being, which means that he will have to wait until at least early tomorrow morning to reach the two companies. So it is completely late to send a message now."

    Ma Buyi nodded and said, "Yes, I understand. I'll send the message right away." After saying that, Ma Buyi turned around and left.

    "But Tsunade-sama, are you not worried about the safety of His Highness the Prince?" Qing looked at Tsunade and said, "Although you are very anxious, I can't see the worry about His Highness the Prince on your face?"

    "Worry, it's better for that damn brat to die on the battlefield, so as not to make me angry all the time." Tsunade said without hesitation.  Everyone was sweating, and after a while, Tsunade said: "I believe in Naruto's power, and the two people around Naruto, Kirabi and the person who hides himself, are not as strong as Naruto.  Come on, so I believe Naruto will be fine."

    "We all know about the comparison." Lei Yingrui said at this time: "But who is that person? Naruto, I remember Naruto said something to you when he left, but I can't guess the meaning of that sentence  I think that sentence should be the identity of that person!"

    "That person is not an unknown person." Tsunade was silent for a moment, and then said: "During the Great Ninja War, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and I fought against the leader of Amegakure Village, Sansho Hanzo.  Our strength is not as good as it is now, so even though three people joined forces, we are still at a disadvantage. However, it is not that simple for Sanshouyu Hanzo to defeat us, and the situation with Amegakure Village at that time is the overall situation.  It was decided, so at the end of the battle, Sansho Hanzo didn't want to keep us. The battle ended like this. At the end, Sansho Hanzo gave us the title of 'Konoha Sannin', and then we each  Leave. But after the battle, we met three imps, two males and one female. They seemed to have been hungry for several days. Jiraiya took the initiative to share the food with them, and the three  The kid took the initiative to ask us to teach them ninjutsu. Orochimaru and I didn't respond. Only Jiraiya took the initiative to stay. In the next three years, Jiraiya did not return to Konoha and stayed with them.  Three years later, Jiraiya returned to Konoha, and soon the three of them were often heard on the battlefield. Later, they established an organization and named it 'Dawn of Dawn', which is now Akatsuki."

    ¡°¡­.¡± The pupils of the people present suddenly shrank.  Tsunade smiled slightly and said: "And the person next to Naruto was the only girl among the three people. Konan was made an angel in the Akatsuki organization. Now her strength is no longer inferior to mine. Although  She was once an enemy, but I have to say that with her following Naruto, she can now rest assured about his safety. Moreover, now Naruto can tell whether the other party has malicious intentions towards him, and now she is still by his side.  , which means she no longer has any ill intentions toward Naruto."

    ""?" Everyone looked at each other, but in the end they didn't say anything.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 699: Surprise Attack in the Night (1)

    On the front line, somewhere in the forest, Naruto was practicing. At the same time, because Naruto was seriously injured, Naruto was also working hard to recover. Konan came to Naruto with two rice balls and a bottle of water.  Next to him, he sat down gently, while Kirabi sat aside.

    After a while, Naruto opened his eyes slightly, "Okay, Naruto, let's eat something first." Konan showed a slight smile and put the rice ball and water bottle in his hand in front of Naruto: "Because this place is already  We¡¯re on the front line, so we can¡¯t light a fire easily, so we can only eat some dry food and rice balls.¡±

    "I'm not a young man, I can eat anything." Naruto said, taking a bite of the rice ball in Konan's hand.

    "What's wrong? Naruto, your expression is wrong." Konan looked at Naruto and said.

    "You can see it." Naruto looked at Konan and said softly: "Actually, it's nothing, I'm just a little uneasy. It seems like something is going to happen."

    "Don't worry, Naruto." Xiaonan said softly: "You should just be worried about your friends. And we can arrive at the frontline camp early tomorrow morning." "That's right. Forget it, it should be me.  Think about it." Naruto responded, then swallowed two rice balls in several mouthfuls, then sat down slightly and started practicing again.

    On the front line of the battlefield, about five kilometers away from the Ninja United Army, War Company, and the First and Second Battalions, a group of people were lurking. They were resting, but their eyes looked in the direction of the camp from time to time.

    "Master Ishida, why should we listen to that guy Kabuto Yakushi?" A female ninja looked at the ninja next to her and asked.

    "We have no choice." The man known as Ishida said: "Although we designed to get part of the power of the Sound Ninja Village, we underestimated Orochimaru's energy too much. Even if he died, it would still affect the Sound Ninja Village.  As ninjas in the Ninja Village, we simply cannot gather stronger power. In addition, Honglian continues to gather the remaining power. Yes, the power in our hands is constantly decreasing, and the rise of the Snow Country has made us even more  The territory under our control is greatly reduced, especially now that the Akatsuki organization and the Ninja United Army are fighting. These two behemoths are simply not something we can provoke. Originally, they fought them, and we don't care about ours. As long as they  Don't even think about us, then we can continue to develop, but this guy Kabuto Yakushi came to us, and he had already cooperated with Madara, so we only had two ways at that time, one was to reject him, and then we were destroyed, and the other  It¡¯s just like this, becoming their tool to fight. But compared to being destroyed, it¡¯s better to be like this now.¡±

    "We are not strong enough, so we can only let them decide our fate." Another man said: "This is also the rule of the entire world. The weak eat the strong. When we become stronger, we can also order them in turn. But speaking of it,  If we had known that we would be like this, then we should not have allowed Sasuke Uchiha to kill Orochimaru. If Orochimaru was here, I am afraid our situation would be much better."

    "Okay, let's talk after Anami comes back. Before that, let's have a good rest." "Yes." The moonlight shone out, and I saw these people, who had been silent for a long time, Ishida Hijiu and Fujimiya Hiroshi.  Also, Xing Lian, and Feng Ye Haotian who completely hides himself in the cloak.

    After a while, a figure suddenly appeared next to them. It was Huang Quanyan. He stood in front of Ishida Rijiu and said: "Master Ishida, let's do it outside. The inside of the camp is exactly as Yakushi Kabuto said.  The opponent suffered heavy losses due to the battle, and most of them were wounded, although they were only slightly injured. And most importantly, the group of people with Byakugan, most of them had been sent back to the medical camp behind because of excessive use of Byakugan.  Now, there are only two people left with Byakugan in this camp, Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata. Both of them also rested as soon as the camp was built due to excessive use of Byakugan. One of them is Namikaze Ming.  The person's right-hand man, the other is the woman that Namikaze Naruto likes. If they can be killed, it will definitely make Namikaze Naruto very heartbroken. Originally, they wanted to do it, but there are not weak guards around them.  Strength, that's why I didn't take action, Mr. Ishida, let's take action." An's tone was also mixed with strong resentment.  I really don't know why I have such deep hatred for Naruto.

    "Okay, calm down, it's so dark, how is the combat power in the camp?" Ishida Rijiu asked.

    "Very weak." He thought for a moment and said, "Although there are many people, they are all wounded. Even the necessary security personnel are ninjas with minor injuries, which proves that there are indeed wounded inside, and because there are  Almost all of them are wounded, so the morale inside is very low. But it seems that they are only lightly wounded, and all the seriously wounded have been sent away."

      "Really, if that's the case, then the chance of victory in this battle is quite high." Ishida Rijiu said: "And that guy Yakushi Kabuto is forcing me so hard." Ishida Rijiu pondered.  He said at once: "An, how many people are there in the camp, and where are the enemy's nearest reinforcements?"

    "I don't know exactly how many people there are, because there are wounded everywhere, and according to Yakushi Kabuto's information, this should be the first and second detachment of the war wing that endures the coalition forces. Although I don't know, I made a rough estimate.  The total number should be more than 5,000 people," Huang Quan thought to himself for a moment and said, "Although there are many people, they are vulnerable. As for the recent reinforcements, I was eavesdropping on the conversation between the two company captains and two of Namikaze Naruto's men.  At that time, we knew that there was a fifth war unit behind them with more than 10,000 people, but this unit should still be a day away and will not arrive until tomorrow afternoon, so we have enough time."

    "Do you know who these two subordinates are?" Ishida Rijiu asked.

    Huang Quan nodded secretly and said: "I know, I know very well about Namikaze Naruto's subordinates. These two people are Mao Shanhong and Qiya Zuimen. They are from the fifth team and were sent here by the captain of the fifth team.  Inquiring about the situation.¡±

    Hiroshi Fujimiya thought for a moment and said, "Yami, how many people are there under Naruto Namikaze in the camp?"

    "The six people are Hinata Neji, Mizuna Yuebai, Minagawa Xiaxue, Yuehua Yuji, Maoshan Hong and Qiya Zuimeng." Huangquan spoke directly without hesitation.  He knew everything about things related to Namikaze Naruto.

    Fujimiya Hirano thought for a moment, and then said: "If we want to raid the enemy's camp, tonight is the last chance. Once the fifth combat detachment arrives tomorrow and join these tens of thousands of people, the two of us will  Three thousand people are simply unable to resist, and Mao Shanhong is very good at collecting intelligence. If we stay any longer, I'm afraid our situation here will be discovered by them, and then we may fail to attack but be attacked instead.  On the contrary, since Mao Shanhong and Qi Ya Zui Meng appeared in this camp, they must have already known about the arrival of the fifth combat detachment tomorrow afternoon. After learning that there were reinforcements, their psychology must be excited, which made  The defense force will be somewhat lax tonight, and if we launch an attack then, it will definitely surprise them.  "

    "Won't they be prepared?" Fengye Haotian said: "After all, we only need to survive one day."

    "If the captain is Hyuga Neji, I would be a little worried. But Hyuga Neji is not only not the captain, but he has also rested early." Pain Boyo said with a smile: "Hyuuga Neji has experienced countless battles, and even more so  He once commanded the army of the Kingdom of Snow, and he had great experience in commanding troops to fight. He knew that although morale was low now, there was a will to die. Everyone was preparing to fight the enemy to the death, and once they knew that there was  Reinforcements will dissipate this will to die. After all, no one wants to die. Although the captains of the first and second detachments are very strong personally, they have never experienced a war after all, and it is such an evenly matched battlefield, so  When they see that morale is low, they are probably thinking about how to improve morale, and having reinforcements is a very good way. They will definitely notify the entire army, but by then, morale has gone up, but the desperate  But the will has disappeared. As long as the design is good, we can completely eat these five or six thousand people with the more than two thousand people in our hands."

    "I know." Ishida Rijiu pondered for a moment, and said with a cold look in his eyes: "Immediately send an order for everyone to eat something and have a good rest. After an hour, we will launch a surprise attack."

    "Yes." Everyone responded and then left.  Ishida Rijiu looked at the camp in the distance. Of course, the distance of five thousand meters and the fact that it was late at night meant that he could not see the camp at all, but there was a strange look in his eyes, and he spoke softly  Said: "Is Qiya drunkenly dreaming? I didn't expect that we would meet again, but under such circumstances. Speaking of which, you are also part of the reason why I left Sand Hidden Village. Why do I need to trace what happened back then?  It would be great if you didn¡¯t have the flowers to trace. Forget it, he and I have become mortal enemies anyway, and what happened back then is no longer important.¡±¡­

    The camp of the Ninja United Army, War Company, and the First and Second Detachments. Because the two companies suffered heavy losses in the battle, after sending most of the wounded back for treatment, the remaining personnel are no more than the two teams combined.  There are only five or six thousand people, and even among these five or six thousand people, almost everyone is injured, so that morale has been very low. If we continue to be a team by ourselves, it will seem a bit weak, unless we can get a large number of people.  Replenish.  However, it is obvious that they may not be able to be replenished in a short period of time, so the first and second detachments can only be merged into one combat force.  Even if?In this way, if a large number of personnel cannot be supplemented, this force will be too hands-off and not aggressive enough.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 700: Surprise Attack in the Dark Night (2)

    Inside the camp, in the largest tent.  Four people were sitting at the table, talking to each other.

    "It turns out that the situation here is already so critical." Mao Shanhong looked at Tarui and Huangtu in front of him and said: "I know, I will go back immediately and report the news to the captain of the third ship. If nothing happens,  The fifth team will be able to arrive here tomorrow.¡±

    Tarui and Huangtu nodded quickly, and Tarui said: "This is the best. To be honest, these days, the morale of the company has continued to decline. At the same time, the morale has dropped along with the combat effectiveness. Lord Huangtu and I want to  Improve morale and restore combat effectiveness, but we have never commanded such a large army, so in the end we have no way to think about it. Hyuga Neji, who has experience in commanding large armies, has spent most of these days because of excessive use of his Byakugan.  While we are resting, we cannot give good advice to the troops at all. If the captains of the three ships come, coupled with the large troops coming, then the morale in the camp will definitely be improved."

    "Captain Tarui, Captain Huangtu, I have never commanded an army, so I can't make any suggestions. In fact, under the prince's command, only Zabuza and Neji have commanded an army, and only they can make good suggestions. The others  It's not possible at all, so please guard the camp. I will return to the fifth detachment first and report the news here to the captain of the third fleet, who will make the decision." Mao Shanhong stood up and said: "Qi Ya Zui Meng, you and my tribe will  Let¡¯s stay here together. If I move alone, I can move faster. If anything happens, let my tribe inform me.¡±

    "Well, I understand." Qi Ya Zuimeng nodded.  Mao Shanhong stood up and said: "Okay, without further ado, I will set off immediately. Notifying the captain of the third fleet earlier will also allow the captain of the third fleet to arrive here earlier."

    "Then everything will be in vain." Huang Tu slightly cupped his hands and said.  Although Huang Tu is not good at leading armies in battle, he is not weak at dealing with interpersonal relationships. Such a small move of his can gain unlimited favor from others.

    Mao Shanhong smiled slightly and then walked out of the tent with Qi Ya Zui Meng, and said to a man next to him who also had a cat on his shoulder: "You stay here and listen to Master Hou Qi Ya's instructions."

    "Yes, patriarch." The man saluted slightly to Mao Shanhong, then looked at Qi Ya Zui Meng and saluted in the same way.

    Mao Shanhong looked around and frowned slightly: "I don't know what's going on. I always feel uneasy, as if something is going to happen. But here is more like the front line. Anything can happen. Zuimeng, you are here  Be careful when traveling, it¡¯s best to be with Neji, Natsuyuki, Haku and Hinata-sama, remember to protect yourself and Hinata-sama.¡±

    "Don't worry, I will be careful." Qi Ya Zuimeng said: "I will go over and stay with Xia Xue and the others. If anything happens, I will be able to take care of them in time."

    Mao Shanhong nodded, then without further words, jumped out of the camp. At this moment, Mao Shanhong had completed the transformation of Mao Shan style, turned into a catwoman and quickly disappeared into the forest.  After Mao Shanhong left, Qiya Zuimeng immediately led the Mao Shan tribe towards the camp where Hyuga Neji was.

    After Mao Shanhong left, Tarui and Huangtu did not rest. Instead, they considered how to defend the camp before the arrival of the fifth detachment. Although they had never led an army, they were also ninjas who were born and died, and were aware of danger.  With extraordinary intuition, they stayed here to rest for several days. Although it was quiet for a few days, they knew that this was just the calm before the storm. Although they sent many people out to explore every day, nothing happened every time.  Any gains, but even so, they don't relax at all. They work hard every day, but they are just ordinary people after all. Even if they rotate two people every day, they are very tired.  .  At this time, Mao Shanhong's arrival refreshed their spirits after learning that the fifth detachment was behind them.

    "I will tell everyone the news." Tarui said: "As long as we know the news, everyone's spirits will be lifted up, and morale will be improved by then."

    "Well, after the morale is improved, everyone's combat effectiveness should be able to recover a little. Okay, let's go, Tarui, let's do it together." Huang Tu nodded directly, and the two people walked out of the tent and quickly informed the news.  Going down, just as they thought, when they heard the news, everyone was mentally refreshed, and their morale did begin to pick up. With the increase in morale, their combat power was slowly recovering.  If they are given enough time, they will safely recover to their full combat power, but they don't have much time left.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??? Came to a tent.  Hinata, Bai, and Xia Xue were sitting in this tent. This was requested by Bai and Xia Xue. They strongly requested that they be in the same tent as Hinata. The purpose was more to protect Hinata, but because  It was a tent for three girls. Qiya Zuimeng just glanced outside the tent, then turned and walked towards Hinata Neji's tent.

    Inside the tent, Hinata Neji was sitting on the bed eating something, "Huh? Zuimeng, are you here like this?" Neji was slightly surprised when he saw Qiya Zuimeng and said: "Aren't you from the fifth company?  Could it be that something happened to the fifth team?"

    "No, that's not the case." Qi Yazuimeng shook his head slightly and said, "Mao Shan and I came here to inquire about the situation under the orders of Captain Mifune, and then Mao Shan went back to report. Let me stay and take care of this place."

    "Really? So where is the current position of the fifth team?" Neji asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s right behind, about a day¡¯s journey away.¡± Qi Ya Zui Meng said.

    "Is it a day's journey?" Hyuga Neji read a sentence and said: "In other words, it will have to wait until at least tomorrow afternoon before the fifth team can arrive."

    "Yes." Qi Ya Zui Meng nodded.  Regarding Hyuga Neji, Qi Yazuimeng used honorifics because he was very convinced. He knew Hyuga Neji's strength and ability, so he was willing to succumb to Hyuga Neji.  Although they are on the same level in name, in fact, Zabuza and Hyuga Neji are half a level higher than the others, because they are the most helpful to Naruto.  Therefore, whether it was Qi Ya Zui Meng or others, they both had a trace of respect for them, although they themselves did not feel this way.

    "What about the two captains Tarui and Huangtu?" Neji asked again.

    "Captain Tarui and Captain Huangtu are very happy." Qi Yazuimeng said: "They bluntly said that there is nothing they can do about the low morale in the company. So I hope Captain Mifune can come as soon as possible."

    "Low morale is indeed troublesome, but low morale is not necessarily a bad thing." Neji pondered: "At least if Tarui and Captain Huangtu do nothing, because the morale in the camp is low, but they want to get their hands on  One day is still very easy. At least if we guard for one day, the fifth team will be able to arrive, and then" Before Ningji could finish his words, cheers suddenly came from the camp.  Neci was slightly startled, then his expression changed drastically and he said, "What's going on?"

    The Maoshan people walked in and slightly saluted Qiya Zuimeng and Hyuga Neji: "The two adults are Captain Tarui and Captain Huangtu. They will spread the news that the fifth team will arrive tomorrow afternoon. Now  All the ninjas in the entire camp knew about it, and everyone was very happy, so they couldn't help but cheer."

    "What?" Neci was shocked: "Damn it, how could this happen?"

    "Brother Neci, have you heard?" Hinata ran to Neci's tent and saw Neci talking to Qiya Zuimeng. She was happy that Neci had recovered. You must know that a few days ago, Neci  He didn't even open his eyes at all.

    "Hurry." Neji ignored Hinata at all, but said drunkenly to Qi Ya next to him: "Hurry, help me find the two captains Tarui and Huangtu immediately, it will be too late if it is later."  What's wrong, what happened? Neji." Following Hinata were Shiro and Minagawa Natsuki.

    "Anyway, something happened, but I don't have time to elaborate." Neji said, and wanted to leave. Just at this time, Tarui walked in. When he saw Neji, he immediately said with joy:  "Neji, it's great that you're awake. In this case, I don't have to work so hard with Captain Huangtu."

    "Captain Tarui, it's best if you are here. Please put everyone on alert immediately, otherwise, we are likely to be attacked by a sneak attack." As soon as Neji finished speaking, Tarui was slightly startled.  He asked doubtfully: "What happened?"

    Neji took a slight breath and said: "The defense of this camp is quite weak, and the morale is low. But although the morale is low, everyone has the aura of fighting to the death. Under this aura, the enemy will definitely try their best.  There is no way to deal with it. As long as this momentum is gone, it is not terrible at all. And now, indeed, morale has improved and combat effectiveness has recovered somewhat. But look at the actions just now. After morale and combat effectiveness are restored, this desperate force  But the momentum of the battle is gone. And there is still one day until the fifth team arrives. If we are attacked at this time, what will happen to us? "

    "" Tarui was shocked after hearing Ningji's words, and at the same time he was a little disapproving.  But at this moment, a group of night walkers dressed in black suddenly rushed into the camp and started setting fires everywhere. Soon the entire camp was engulfed in flames.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 702: Surprise Attack in the Dark Night (3)

    The camp was plunged into a sea of ??fire. "Fire Escape? Fire Dragon Flame Bullet]" Suddenly there was a loud shout, and a huge fire dragon danced, ignited countless tents, and disappeared into the camp.

    "What's going on?" Tarui looked at the camp in flames in shock, without even the slightest reaction.  This is the reason for the lack of experience. Faced with the situation in front of him, Tarui, who has no experience, simply does not know what to do.

    "It's an enemy attack. Sure enough, we have been stared at by the enemy here, otherwise, it wouldn't be such a coincidence." Ningji glanced at Tarui, Weiwei Yaya, but he immediately said: "Captain Tarui, you  Immediately go with Captain Huang Tu to gather people and carry out resistance. The number of enemies will definitely not be too many, because the enemy has long known that we have the majority of wounded here. If the number of enemies is more than us, or even equal, then the enemy will have killed them directly.  are coming up, but the enemy is now planning a surprise attack like this, then there are only two possibilities. One is that the number of enemies is much smaller than ours, not even half of ours. So they want to use this kind of attack.  They are planning an ambush behind us to lure the reinforcements behind us into the ambush circle. So, Zuimeng, you immediately send someone to inform the second party.  Captain Mifune of the fifth team, please be more careful along the way, the enemy is probably using encirclement points to call for reinforcements."

    "Let me deal with this matter." The Maoshan tribesman behind Qi Yazui Meng stepped forward and said, "We Maoshan tribesmen are naturally suitable for doing this kind of thing, and if the other party gathers around to help, there will definitely be something  Only we, the Maoshan clan, can hide from the ambush without any danger, and the clan leader has ordered that if anything happens here, immediately let his subordinates go and report it."

    "Okay." Neci nodded immediately and said, "Go and notify Mao Shanhong immediately, and be careful to surround him for reinforcements." The situation was urgent, and Neci didn't care about anything else, and just called her by her full name.  But when it comes to identity, apart from Naruto, only Zabuza and Neji have the qualification to call Nekoyama Kurenai by her first name.  Therefore, the Maoshan tribesman did not have any dissatisfaction, but responded directly, then turned around and suddenly swung, directly merged with the cat on his shoulder, and then disappeared into the camp in an instant.

    After the Maoshan clan members left, Neji immediately said: "Then let's set off too. Immediately go to Tarui and Captain Huangtu. Only they can gather the enemies together to resist the enemy."

    "Ice Release? Ice Mirror Technique." Shiro suddenly formed a seal and then saw a mirror made of ice suddenly appear in front of Hinata.  Bai came up with this from the ice crystals of the magic mirror. A black knife was slashed on the ice mirror, and a figure appeared.

    "Damn it." The figure shouted in a low voice, then retracted the black knife and disappeared instantly.  Neji formed a seal with his hands and said, "Byakugan." But as soon as he opened his Byakugan, Neji felt a sharp pain in his eyes, and he closed his eyes involuntarily.

    "No, Brother Ningci, you have overused your Byakugan and you cannot use it again in a short period of time." Hinata quickly supported Ningci and said.

    "Damn it, if you don't roll your eyes, you won't be able to find any trace of the other party." Neji gritted his teeth.

    "Ningji, this person should be Huang Quanyan." Shiro said. Just now, she, Neji, and Hinata were the only three people who could clearly see the person coming.

    Neji nodded and said: "Yes, he is the enemy of the leader, and the target of his first attack was Miss Hinata. (In order to) kill Miss Hinata, he came completely for the leader. And since  If he appears, that means Fujimiya Hiroya, Hoshilian and Ishida Hijiu will also appear, which means that the people who attacked us should be led by them."

    'Papapapa' There was a sound of clapping, and a man wearing a cloak hiding his face came to Ningci and said: "As expected, he is Namikaze Naruto's general, Hinata Neji. Just with this little thing,  Guessed so much.¡±

    "This voice is" Qi Ya Zui Meng looked at the man in the cloak and said, "You are Ishida Rijiu."

    "You still remember me, Qi Ya Zui Meng." Taking off his cloak, it turned out to be Ishida Rijiu.

    "Let all your people come out." Neji looked at Ishida Hijiu and said, "A person like you will never take risks alone. Although I didn't use the Byakugan, I can tell that your  There are at least four people around you. In addition, Huangquan Yin appeared just now, and there are two people who are closely related to Huangquan Yin, Fujimiya Hiroya and Xing Lian. And Maple Leaf Haotian, who was finally relied on by you as a confidant. "  As you spoke, people began to appear next to Ishida Hijiu. Finally, in addition to the four people mentioned by Ningji, there were sixteen people and exactly twenty people.

    "Humph, there are quite a lot of people." Minagawa Natsuki stepped forward and stood side by side with Shiro: "It's just a matter of time."Do twenty people in the area just want to kill us?  "

    "If it were other times, we really didn't dare to think about it, because the result was already determined, but it is different now." Ishida Rijiu said with a smile on his face: "Before, when you and the Akatsuki organization fought, everyone was  You are very tired, and your chakra is also consumed a lot. Among other things, Hyuga Neji, isn't it because your Byakugan has been temporarily unused due to overuse? As a member of the Hyuga clan, without your Byakugan, you are equivalent to having less energy.  He lost an arm, and his combat power was directly reduced by more than half. Moreover, in the previous battle, Minagawa Natsuki also consumed a considerable amount of chakra in Minazuki Haku's hand. However, the presence was intact, and only Qiga Zuimeng was left intact.  . It seems a bit fanciful that Qi Ya Zui Meng wants to fight so many of us on his own."

    "What exactly do you want to say?" Qi Ya Zui Meng looked at Ishida Rijiu and asked.

    "It's very simple." Ishida Rijiu looked at Qiya Zuimeng and others and said: "Qiya Zuimeng, after all, we were once from the same ninja village. Why don't you surrender to me and join my Otoyin Village? With your special  With his ability, he will definitely be able to establish himself quickly. By then, he will have the same status as Boye and Haotian around me."

    "Really? It sounds good. But" After saying this, Qi Ya Zuimeng suddenly raised his head and shouted: "Dream eyes? Into a dream." Qi Ya Zuimeng's eyes had turned into a whirlpool at some point.  Shape, and then saw Ishida Rijiu and the others looking slightly dazed.

    "Secret Technique? Leng Yueshuanghua." Bai Zai said with the same seal when Qi Ya Zui Meng spoke, and then I saw Ishida Rijiu and the others completely falling into Qi Ya Zui Meng's 'Dream Eyes'.  Before he could react, he was surrounded by white cold moon frost and instantly froze into ice.

    "It's done." Qi Ya Zui Meng said with a smile: "These guys thought we didn't know they were lurking here quietly."

    "It seems a little too simple." Neci frowned slightly and looked at the frozen Ishida Hijiu and the others and thought to himself: "Ishida Hijiu, my impression only stayed during the Konoha Chunin Examination. But at that time  He was just a person who gave up the game. Apart from that, I didn't have any other impressions. Originally, there was no need to keep such a person in mind. But later, a series of things about him proved that this guy was no ordinary character.  Will this kind of guy be killed by us so easily?"

    "Broken." Bai said softly. As Bai opened his mouth, I saw that the frozen Ishida Rijiu and others cracked and turned into ice flakes falling down.

    "No, these are White Zetsu" Neji looked at the falling ice flakes. Although he used his Byakugan countless times, as a member of the Hyuga clan, his eyesight was far superior to that of ordinary people, so he could easily see the Nel ice flakes.  The appearance of some rubber stunned him slightly. Neji immediately thought of what was going on, so he immediately called out a warning.

    "Brother Neci, behind you." Hinata said hurriedly.  Before he finished speaking, a black knife was already slashing at Neci's neck from behind Neji. Neji did not look back because his eyes had already told him that Yomi Yami appeared behind him.  If it was Neji in his heyday, he wouldn't need to care at all. He only needs to use 'Kaiten' to block the opponent's attack and counterattack. But in his current state, Neji has no ability to counterattack at all.  Just barely able to compete, 'Pfft', Neji's right arm was opened with a huge gash.  Immediately, a smile appeared on the corner of Huang Quanyan's mouth, and then the whole figure disappeared in an instant. At the same time, Ishida Hijiu, Hoshilian, Fujimiya Hiroya, Maple Haotian and others also rushed up, each facing one person.

    Although I don¡¯t know why, maybe it was to make a break. Ishida Rijiu found Qiya Zuimeng, Fujinomiya Hiroshi also fell in love with Shiro, Hoshilian found Minagawa Natsuki, and Maple Leaf Haotian directly moved towards  Neji and Hinata rushed over, and there was Huang Quanyan hiding in the dark. The situation was very unfavorable for Neji and the others.

    ¡®Dangdang¡¯ Qiya Zuimeng held a kunai and blocked the kunai in Ishida Hijiu¡¯s hand.

    Ishida Hijiu held a kunai and suppressed Qi Ya Zui Meng and whispered: "Why, why can't you come and help me? If you have the ability, I don't need to come here to talk to you.  Fight to the death.¡±

    "No need?" Qi Ya Zui Meng looked at Ishida Rijiu and said slightly confused.

    "If you were my subordinate from the beginning, then many things would not develop like they are now, but it doesn't matter anymore." Ishida Rijiu shook his head and said: "It's too late to say anything now. I still ask you to  Let's stay here forever." As he said this, Ishida Rijiu's eyes narrowed, and for a moment, a lot of sand slowly poured out from behind Qi Ya Zuimeng, but Qi Ya Zuimeng didn't notice it at all.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 702 The Sorrow of Qiya

    However, although Qiya Zuimeng did not notice it, it does not mean that others did not notice it, especially Neji and Hinata. Although they were unable to use their Byakugan again due to excessive use of their Byakugan, the super strength that their Byakugan brought them  Their eyesight allowed them to discover it immediately.  But they were so beaten by Maple Leaf Haotian that they couldn't even begin to speak. It's not that their strength was inferior to Maple Leaf Haotian. If it was normal, even Hinata would dare to fight Maple Ye Haotian, let alone Neji.  , but the two of them are currently overusing their Byakugan. Although they have sufficient chakra, they are not energetic enough, and they are unable to use their Byakugan, which has reduced their combat power by more than half.  As a result, facing Maple Leaf Haotian's attack, the two of them could only defend themselves and did not even have a chance to speak. However, after all, Ningji was not the ordinary ninja of Konoha a few years ago, so although Maple Leaf Haotian took the initiative, he  He didn't dare to be too tight, he just restrained Neji and Hinata so that they couldn't support others.

    Neji and Hinata couldn't alert Qiya Zuimeng, so Qiya Zuimeng didn't even know that the sand behind him was coming towards them. Suddenly, Ishida Hijiu used a little force to slightly open the sand in Qiya Zuimeng's hand.  Kunai, and then suddenly retreated. You must know that in this fierce competition, whoever retreats first means leaving an opportunity for the enemy to pursue. Under normal circumstances, no one will choose this method.  Yes, even if you want to retreat and regroup, you will use force to force the other party to retreat with you, instead of thinking about retreating suddenly right now.

    When Qi Ya Zui Meng saw the opponent retreating, he took a step forward without thinking and pursued Ishida Rijiu. However, Qi Ya Zui Meng, who was only focused on pursuing, did not realize that his feet were already covered with sand.  The moment Qi Ya Zui Meng just jumped, the sand under his feet suddenly rose up, as if it had its own consciousness, forming two palms and directly grabbed Qi Ya Zui Meng's feet.  With a 'bang' sound, Qi Ya Zuimeng's feet were caught and he immediately lost his balance and fell directly to the ground.

    Ishida Rijiu made a slight seal with one hand, and just wanted to make a move, but he saw a pair of whirlpool-shaped eyes of Qi Ya Zuimeng.  For a moment, Ishida Rijiu's brain immediately fell into confusion, and his eyes began to spin continuously. Qi Ya Zuimeng immediately broke free from the sand under his feet. Perhaps because without Ishida Rijiu's control, Qi Ya Zuimeng was very confused.  He easily broke free from the sand. Without hesitation, he threw the magazine in his hand towards Ishida Rijiu's neck, and at the same time, he rushed towards Ishida Rijiu.

    With a sound of 'Cang', just when the kunai was about to cut through Ishida Hijiu's neck, a black knife appeared and blocked the kunai. At the same time, the black knife came towards Qi Ya Zui Meng who was rushing over, 'Whoops'  Qi Ya Zui Meng turned sideways and gestured towards the black knife, but was forced to stop, "Hey." Huang Quan secretly held the black knife and smiled at Qi Ya Zui Meng, and then disappeared instantly, Qi Ya  Zuimeng looked around, his whole body on guard. He didn't know when Huang Quan An would appear or where he would appear from. When Huang Quan An was hiding and not launching attacks, few people could find traces of Huang Quan An. Even Ming Ming  Neither can humans, let alone Qi Ya Zuimeng.  But the Byakugan is basically Yomi Yami's nemesis. It's just that Neji and Hinata, who now have Byakugan, cannot use Byakugan at all because they used it too much before. Coupled with Maple Leaf Haotian's constant attacks, Neci and Hinata are unable to use Byakugan.  Tired of coping.

    Although Qi Ya Zui Meng couldn't find Huangquan An, it didn't mean that Qi Ya Zui Meng had nothing to do. He saw Qi Ya Zui Meng staring closely at the surroundings, a pair of dreamy eyes constantly spinning around, and at the same time, he was looking at Ishida Hikaru.  Jiu left, if Huangquan An did not care, then Qi Ya Zuimeng would kill Ishida Rijiu, but if Huangquan An wanted to save Ishida Rijiu, then he would definitely need to reveal his whereabouts.

    Qi Ya Zuimeng walked towards Ishida Rijiu step by step, but even if Qi Ya Zuimeng came in front of Ishida Rijiu, Huang Quan did not reveal his whereabouts. Qi Ya Zuimeng's eyes narrowed and his palms turned slightly.  , a kunai appeared in the hand, and the kunai stabbed Ishida Hijiu in the neck without hesitation.

    "Don't you want to know the cause of your parents' death?" Huang Quan'an's voice came from nowhere, and it was impossible to distinguish his location with his voice. However, his words made Qi Ya drunk in an instant.  The body stiffened, and Qi Ya Zui Meng's spirit relaxed for a moment, even though the effectiveness of Meng Yan was reduced.

    Suddenly, Ishida Rijiu's eyes cleared, and then a trace of blood flowed out of his mouth, "What's wrong." Qi Yazui Meng thought to himself.  Of course he knows that Ishida Rijiu bit the tip of his tongue to get rid of his dream eye ability. Of course he knows that once Ishida Rijiu gets rid of it, he will inevitably be attacked by Ishida Rijiu and Huangquan An, but first think about it.  It was no longer possible to stop him. Almost in an instant, Qi Yazui Meng had already made a decision. He rushed directly towards Ishida Rijiu. Taking advantage of the fact that Ishida Rijiu had just woken up, the kunai he found was directly towards  His chest was stabbed.

      Ishida Rijiu woke up, but in front of his eyes, a kunai was stabbing towards his chest. Ishida Rijiu was shocked and quickly backed away, but he started too late. When he started, strangely  The kunai in Yazuimeng's hand has already pierced his clothes. If nothing happens, Ishida Hijiu will be directly pierced through the heart by this kunai, but things will not be that simple, because Huangquan is hiding aside.

    As soon as Huang Quan An saw Ishida Rijiu in danger, he immediately showed his figure, holding a black knife in his hand and suddenly appeared next to Ishida Rijiu. The black knife in his hand was horizontal, and the blade was pointed at Qi Ya. Zui Meng suddenly hit Qi Ya, Qi Ya  When Zui Meng saw Huang Quan An appear, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, he suddenly stopped, and then ducked down, letting the blade of the black knife cut through the air, and then looked directly at Huang Quan An with a pair of dreamy eyes, and in an instant Huang Quan An's body  Stopping there, his double eyelids kept fighting. At the same time, the kunai in Qi Ya Zui Meng's hand turned and stabbed directly at Huang Quan An. Huang Quan An had no chance to react, but Ishida Hijiu had completely come to his senses. As soon as he saw what was in front of him  situation, without hesitation, the sand around him rushed directly towards Qi Ya Zui Meng. With a 'puff' sound, the kunai in Qi Ya Zui Meng's hand scratched the clothes on Huangquan An's abdomen, and at the same time, it stayed on his abdomen.  A huge gash.  Blood immediately surged out.  Because of this severe pain, Huang Quan An suddenly woke up, and Qi Ya Zui Meng's whole body was also wrapped in sand, but Qi Ya Zui Meng raised his head and met Ishida Rijiu's eyes. For a moment, Ishida Rijiu's mind flashed.  A strong sense of tiredness surged over him, and his control over the sand automatically disappeared.  Qi Ya Zui Meng suddenly broke free, but Huang Quan An had already woken up, so Qi Ya Zui Meng did not hesitate and immediately stepped back, opening a little distance.  But at this moment, Ishida Rijiu also woke up. After all, he had already prepared for Qi Ya's drunken dream, so he was dizzy for a while and then woke up.

    "Hehe." Huang Quan secretly glanced at the wound on his abdomen, then looked at Qi Ya Zuimeng with murderous eyes and said: "I don't want to play with him anymore. Anyway, you can't conquer him at all. He  He will only become our enemy, and we cannot leave such a helper to our enemies, socan I kill him?"

    Ishida Rijiu looked at Qi Ya Zuimeng and finally nodded slightly: "Okay."

    Huang Quan'an nodded slightly and said: "In this case, you don't have to restrain your hands and feet, and you can use your full strength." As he said that, Huang Quan'an completely ignored the wound on his abdomen, holding the black knife in both hands and not using his own abilities, but  He rushed directly towards Qiya Zuimeng, waiting for a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth. Qiya Zuimeng tightened the kunai in his right hand, and at the same time the vortex in his eyes continued to speed up. He knew that his strength was not as good as Huangquan An, he  The reason why he was able to deal with the attacks of Ishida Rijiu and Huangquan An alone was entirely due to the power of Mengyan.

    Huang Quan An looked at Qi Ya Zui Meng, especially his eyes, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and in an instant, Huang Quan An's figure disappeared in an instant.  Qi Ya Zui Meng was startled, but he was still focused. He had already known Huang Quan An's ability, so he was not surprised. To the left of Qi Ya Zui Meng, a black knife appeared, and then Huang Quan An's figure appeared.  , the black knife sliced ??directly towards Qi Ya Zuimeng¡¯s head.

    "Qi Ya Zui Meng, haven't you always wanted to know why your parents died back then?" Ishida Rijiu suddenly said: "Now I will tell you everything."

    'ßÝ' Qiya Zuimeng was distracted by Ishida Rijiu's words, and almost had his whole head cut off by Huangquan An. He dodged the black knife in embarrassment, but when he wanted to fight back, Huangquan An had already disappeared, "Despicable."  "Qi Ya drunkenly shouted.

    Tian Rijiu smiled softly, but didn't care, and continued: "Not long after the war, Sand Hidden Village was in urgent need of replenishing various forces, but the Bloodstained Borderers in Sand Hidden Village have always been very rare, but you are obviously  You have exceeded your own blood stain limit, but your blood stain limit is very unstable. In order to fully express it, your parents must die. Use the blood of your closest relatives to excite your blood stain limit. In other words, your parents  In a real sense, I was killed by you."

    "I killed him." Although Qi Ya Zuimeng knew that it was Ishida Rijiu who wanted to disturb him, he still couldn't calm down when he suddenly heard these words. He looked at Ishida Rijiu, but at this moment he  The black knife appeared behind him, then penetrated his back, and appeared directly from his front. "There is a flaw." Huang Quanyan held the black knife in his hand and spoke softly to Qi Ya Zuimeng.  Said, and then suddenly choked out the black knife from Qi Ya Zuimeng's body, with a bang, Qi Ya Zuimeng's body fell to the ground.  "Jun Ran clearly knew that they were trying to distract me, but they still distracted me." Qi Ya Zui Meng said silently in his heart.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 703 Shiro¡¯s Wrath

    Qi Ya drunkenly fell to the ground, but he did not die immediately. His eyes were still open, and blood kept pouring out of his mouth. His eyes were filled with unwillingness to look at Ishida Rijiu and Huangquan An, who were standing in front of him.

    "Are you unwilling?" Ishida Rijiu squatted down slightly and looked at Qi Ya Zui Meng and said: "Indeed, if there was no Huangquan An, just me, although my power is greater than yours, but  It¡¯s still not your opponent. It¡¯s not that my strength is not as good as yours, but that your bloodline limiter gives you the ability to defeat powerful enemies. And your ability can be used against multiple people. So even if you face  You can handle the siege calmly. But you know Qiya Zuimeng, this is not the limit of your ability. Dream Eye, as the name suggests, this blood inheritance limit can make people fall into a dream and then kill easily, but I know this  The power of this ability is not limited to this. It has been recorded in the documents of Sand Hidden Village. There was once a ninja who was the blood successor of Yumeyan. He was like a fish in water on the battlefield. He not only made people fall into dreams, but also could even make people fall into dreams.  Killing each other. At that time, his name was on the must-kill list of all hostile ninja villages. But because of his fame, Mengyan's abilities began to be exposed. At the same time, Mengyan's weaknesses were also exposed, which of course was not considered a threat.  The weakness is that you must keep the other person in your line of sight. Once the other person leaves your line of sight, the effect of the Dream Eye will soon disappear"

    "Actually, before Mao Shanqiu left here, I had sneaked in to investigate. I had already investigated the number and distribution of your personnel clearly. Mr. Ishida had already investigated the camp when he attacked it.  The plan is ready, Maple Leaf Haotian, Fujinomiya Hiroyuki and the others will restrain the others, while I, Mr. Ishida, will work together to deal with you first."

    "Okay, An, next, you go help the others. Leave Qi Ya Zui Meng to me." Ishida Rijiu said.  "" Hearing Ishida Rijiu's words, Huang Quanyan's eyes lit up, then turned around, and the whole person disappeared in an instant.  "Cough cough cough." Qi Ya Zuimeng tried his best to open his eyes, but blood was pouring out from his mouth.  And the look in his eyes is constantly disappearing.  His consciousness is constantly declining, and it is estimated that before long, his eyes will close and never be able to open again.

    "I just asked you, you want to know the cause of death of your parents. Because of this, you were distracted by me, which gave An a chance to kill you." Ishida Rijiu looked at Qi Ya and said drunkenly: "  The death of your parents actually has something to do with me. Back then, I was ordered to investigate the disappearance and got a piece of information. It said that the enemy sent two Bloodline Borderers, a man and a woman, to make a sneak attack, so we set up a trap here.  We waited in ambush, but we did not wait until the two said the blood line was reached. Later, we waited for a couple. Although they looked like just a pair of ordinary people, we all saw that these two were ninjas, but the two ninjas were pretending to be ninjas.  He has become an ordinary person, what does this mean!"

    "My parents?" Qi Ya Zuimeng said reluctantly.

    Ishida Rijiu nodded slightly and said: "Yes, they are your parents. We said that they introduced the explosive talisman area and killed them easily. We soon waited for the information about the two blood successors attacking other places.  , so after a little investigation, we knew that we had killed the wrong person. But after all, we were on the battlefield at that time, so it was normal for this kind of thing to happen. Later, everyone died one by one while performing various tasks on the battlefield.  When the war was over, everyone died and I was the only one left. So, if you want revenge, I will be your last living enemy. As for what I said just now during the battle  If it was you who killed your parents, it was just to interfere with you. But it is obvious that my interference was a perfect success, and you paid the price with your life for being interfered with."

    "" A smile appeared on the corner of Qi Ya Zuimeng's mouth. With this smile, Qi Ya Zuimeng closed his eyes forever, but at the last moment of his life, he finally  Knowing the circumstances of his parents' death that year, he smiled even when he died.

    On the other side, Ningci and Hinata were completely in crisis. Originally, the two of them teamed up to deal with Maple Leaf Haotian, but now they have joined forces with Huangquan An.  The opportunity for the two to join forces was directly destroyed by Huangquan Yami. At the same time, Huangquan Yami used his special ability to remain elusive. Neji and Hinata, who were unable to use their Byakugan, could not tell where he was at all. In addition, he was always there.  Maple Leaf Haotian, who was restraining Neci and Hinata head-on, immediately fell into extreme danger. Of course, they also discovered the situation of Qi Ya drunkenly falling down, but they couldn't care about it themselves, let alone  They went to save Qiya Zuimeng, but they could only watch Qiya Zuimeng fall under Huangquan An's knife. Hinata was okay, for her, Qiya Zuimeng was just a general under Naruto.  , apart from that, there is no other cognition, but Ningci is different. For Ningci?, Qiya Zuimeng is a very good companion, and since he came to Naruto's command, he has been very dedicated, never slacking off, and has completed all assigned tasks very well.  But now such a companion died in battle.  While Neji was heartbroken over the death of his companion, he also intensified his fierce offensive. He had already lost a companion and did not want to lose any other companions. Especially this companion, he was still very  

    "You guys." Suddenly there was a roar. When Bai faced Hiroya Fujimiya, he was also at a disadvantage. But when he saw Qiya Zuimeng dying in battle, Bai became angry. In fact, he was at a disadvantage.  For her, Qi Ya Zui Meng is just an ordinary companion, and she has already made plans to die here, but her nature still does not want to hurt anyone, even if she is attacked  , she didn¡¯t want to kill anyone, but now that Qiya Zuimeng died in the battle, the situation was completely different. For Shiro, Qiya Zuimeng¡¯s death was not important, what was important was Naruto¡¯s inner thoughts.  Shiro had already seen Naruto being furious, especially when he saw Huang Quan secretly aiming his attacks at Hinata, who was secretly protected by Ningji. If it was just Qiya's drunken dream, Naruto would be furious at most, but  Now Huangquan An was targeting Hinata, and Shiro could already imagine how Naruto would react if something happened to Hinata, so Shiro became furious, and it was the first time she showed such murderous intention towards someone.

    I saw Shiro suddenly exerting force and pushing Fujimiya Hiraya out. The two people opened a certain distance. Shiro suddenly exerted force and separated his hands. Both hands made completely different marks at the same time.  Hiroshi Fujimiya also started to form seals at the same time. Although Shiro was forming two seals at the same time, his speed was not slow. It was even a minute faster than Hiroshi Fujimiya's hands to form seals. Therefore, under Hiroshi Fujimiya  While he was still forming the seal, Bai had already completed his own mark: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Fierce Wind Palm." Bai aimed at Hiroshi Fujimiya and directly waved a huge wind blade. In the previous battle  , Shiro has already noticed that Fujimiya Hiroshi's basic attribute is thunder. The five basic attributes are mutually reinforcing and restraining each other, and the wind happens to have restraint on thunder.  So Bai directly blasted the 'Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm', and Fujimiya Hiroshi also faced this huge wind blade. He could only stop the mark that was almost completed in his hand, and turned sideways, but in this way  , and he almost completely lost the opportunity.  The other mark in Shiro's hand was pointed at Ningci and shouted: "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet." A water dragon took shape directly, and then blasted towards Ningci.

    Neji naturally believed in Bai, and he believed that Bai would not harm him, so when facing the water dragon that was attacking, Neji did not care, but concentrated on dealing with Maple Leaf Haotian's attack and the elusive Huangquan An.  .  Sure enough, just when the water dragon was about to hit Neji, the water dragon suddenly turned and hit a figure who suddenly appeared.

    With a 'bang', Yomi Yami just appeared behind Neji and in front of Hinata. The black knife in his hand was about to stab Hinata, so that Yomi Yami, who was too excited, paused slightly with his hands.  time.  But in this little bit of time, the water dragon hit Huang Quan An's body, and the huge force directly sent Huang Quan An away.  As soon as the others saw it, Neji, Minagawa Natsuki and others looked at each other, and then everyone suddenly exerted their strength. In an instant, all the opponents were forced back a few steps, and they all began to gather together.  , and Bai didn't know when, he had already started to form seals with his hands, and soon he heard Bai whispering: "Secret Technique: Magic Mirror Ice Crystal." In an instant, countless ice crystals appeared centered on where Bai was standing.  Minagawa Natsuki rushed in immediately, and Neji and Hinata also followed.

    "If you want to kill us, just come in." Neci paused slightly and said, "In other words, you don't even have the courage." After saying that, Neci stopped talking and entered the place directly.  Fengye Haotian wanted to pursue, but when he came to the ice crystal, Bai suddenly appeared on the ice crystal facing him, and Bai also appeared on other ice crystals, and then Bai held three thousand books in his hand.  All the white on the ice crystals are holding three thousand books. How can you pick out this lie so that I can't come back during the battle.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 704 Ningji¡¯s Great Crisis

    "Do you want to protect them with this?" Ishida Rijiu appeared in front of Fengye Haotian and said: "Shuiwu Yuebai, I know your ability, the Bloodstained Boundary of Ice Escape, you have always been very low-key, put yourself  Positioned as Namikaze Naruto's maid, the outside world doesn't know much about you, but I know your power. Perhaps others think that Hyuga Neji and Momochi Zabuza are Namikaze in the Land of Snow.  Naruto's right-hand man, this view is not wrong. Hyuga Neji and Momochi Zabuza are indeed of great help to Namikaze Naruto, but everyone has ignored you, Minazuki Shiro, maybe because you are too low-key.  , so everyone ignores you because you have too few chances to take action. But after all, you have taken action. Although it is very few, it is enough to analyze your power. In the Land of Snow, Namikaze Naruto's  The power is undoubtedly the strongest, but the one who is second only to Namikaze Naruto is not Hyuga Neji or Momochi Zabuza, let alone Qiga Zuimu and the others, but you, Minazuki Shiro."

    Ishida Hiju looked at Haku in the ice crystal and said: "As the strongest person under Namikaze Naruto, Minazuki Haku, I have already investigated clearly about your ninjutsu and the boundaries of blood stains. Magic Mirror  Ice crystal, this is the secret technique of your bloodstain boundary. You can travel inside the ice crystal at a high speed that is almost breaking through space. Once you enter the ice crystal, even a shadow-level powerhouse, unless you are proficient in space ninjutsu like Namikaze Naruto  Otherwise, they will not be able to hit you at all, let alone defeat you. On the contrary, the ninja that enters the ice crystal will be killed by you with Senbon. According to our information, in the country of Waves, Namikaze Naruto  When he met you for the first time, Namikaze Naruto was able to crack your magic mirror ice crystal by relying on the Flying Thunder God Technique, but even so, it was based on your showing mercy to them. But there is no one  There is no flaw in Ninjutsu, and the same goes for the magic mirror ice crystal." Ishida Rijiu raised his hand slightly and said: "The flaw in the magic mirror ice crystal, the inside of the ice crystal is very powerful, but if the attack is launched from the outside, then this technique will become  Very fragile."

    "Really?" Bai looked at Ishida Rijiu, smiled softly and said, "Then let's give it a try." After saying that, Bai shot out the thousand books in his hand. Ishida Rijiu turned around to avoid, but just escaped from these three  A thousand copies, nine of his own shoulders have been stabbed again.

    "So fast." Ishida Rijiu secretly thought: "I still underestimated her. But" Thinking of this, Ishida Rijiu said loudly: "Bo Ye, Xinglian, Haotian, An, immediately launched a attack on the magic mirror ice crystal  When attacking, don't try to get close. Although Minazuki Haku's Senbon has low attack power, its attack speed is too fast and cannot be resisted. Use long-range attacks. Don't try to capture the traces of Minazuki Hiro. Just attack these ice crystals.  , as long as these ice crystals are destroyed, Suizuki Bai will inevitably need to regenerate, otherwise, we will attack directly, but every regeneration will consume Suizuki Bai's chakra, and Suizuki Bai was previously  We fought against Golden Horn and Silver Horn, and then fought a few moves with Uchiha Madara. Her injuries were very serious and she would definitely not last long. Otherwise, what we have to face is not the magic mirror ice crystal, but stronger ice.  The secret techniques are 'Leng Yue Shuanghua' and 'Ningxue Secret Realm'." After saying that, Ishida Rijiu waved his hand directly, and saw countless sands flying towards the ice crystals.

    "Yes." Everyone responded, and then dispersed. A spark of electric arc appeared in the hand seals of Fujimiya Hiroshi's hands. The arc instantly extended and formed the shape of a spear: "Thunder Release?  Thunder javelin." Then it was suddenly projected out, and with a 'puff' sound, the thunder javelin directly shattered the front ice crystal and penetrated the ice crystal at the back.

    Xing Lian kept waving his hands, and with each wave, he threw out one or several kunai and shurikens. Each kunai and shuriken had an explosion symbol on it, and there was an explosion sound of "boom, boom, boom"  It kept ringing.  Soon, pieces of ice crystal disappeared under the influence of the explosive talisman.

    Maple Leaf Haotian didn't make any moves. He was only good at close combat and medium and long-distance combat, which was not even as good as an ordinary middle genin.  So in comparison, he might as well stay still and concentrate on protecting everyone, while Huang Quanyan's figure disappeared in an instant. No one except himself could find his traces, and his purpose was naturally to enter  Inside the ice crystal, after all, he just hid his figure and did not really disappear. Facing the countless thousands of books shot out from the ice crystal, he could only keep looking for opportunities to enter.

    The ice crystals were constantly being destroyed, but they kept reappearing. For a while, the two sides formed a stalemate.  But Ishida Rijiu quickly showed a smile, because they have discovered that the regeneration speed of ice crystals is constantly declining, which means that just as Ishida Rijiu said, Bai can't last long.

    Inside the magic mirror ice crystal, Neji punched an ice crystal hard and said: "They guys actually seized the opportunity, and Qi Ya Zui Meng actually  hateful.  If you can get out.  "

    "Calm down, brother Neji." Hinata said softly: "We don't have the strength to fight them now. If we go out, we will all die."

    "I know." Neji nodded and said: "You and I have used the Byakugan too much. We can't use it in a short time. Moreover, the chakra was completely exhausted in the previous battle. Now we have no ability to resist at all. If we go out, we will only  If you involve your companions, even now you can only rely on Bai¡¯s protection.¡±

    "Shiro can't last long alone." Minagawa Natsuki said: "In the previous battlefield, Shiro's injuries were not lighter than ours. Otherwise, in the battle just now, Shiro wouldn't just watch.  Zui Meng was killed by Huang Quan An with a knife, but Bai was unable to save Zui Meng, and all of us have almost lost all our fighting power. If we hadn't entered Bai's magic mirror ice crystal, I'm afraid we would have been killed by them now.  It's been killed, but now once Shiro's magic mirror ice crystal is broken. Then we" Minagawa Natsuki's words did not speak, but this was enough. Suddenly, what Ishida Hijiu said came to Neji and the others.  In the ears, but they could only smile bitterly. They had no strength to fight at all, and a depressing atmosphere began to spread around.

    "Hmph." Neji looked at Minagawa Natsuki and Hinata, who had pessimistic expressions on their faces. He stood up and said angrily: "Maybe they can break through Shiro's magic mirror ice crystal soon. After all, Shiro  She has suffered such serious injuries before, and now she can barely hold on. It is estimated that she will not be able to hold on for long. But this is normal, but if this guy Ishida Hiju wants to take my life,  But it¡¯s not that easy. I want to see if Ishida Rijiu¡¯s power can take away my life.¡±

    "That's right." Minagawa Natsuki said: "There is no chance of survival anyway, so we might as well let them pay a little price, otherwise, they will underestimate us too much."

    "I will try my best to hold on." Bai appeared in front of Neji and said: "Although I don't know how long I can hold on, I will try my best to hold on and delay as much time as possible. Qi Ya Zui Meng has died in the battle.  As Naruto-sama's tool, I didn't protect it well. Qiya Zuimeng, this is my dereliction of duty. If you lose your lives again, then what dignity do I have to claim to be Naruto-sama's tool?  How can you continue to stay with Lord Naruto? So Neji, I will launch an attack later and create a passage for you. You can take the others and leave quickly. As long as you find Tarui or Lord Loess, I will  I think they should have gathered a lot of people. As long as they rely on them, they will be able to hold on quickly. Moreover, as soon as daybreak comes, the number of enemies can be clearly identified, and after daybreak, the number of enemies will be clearly visible.  It will inevitably be clearly shown. When the time comes, our advantage in large numbers can instantly reverse the situation. The other party knows this, so they launch such a violent attack on us. They must kill us before dawn,  Otherwise, they may lose this opportunity forever.¡±

    The sound of 'bang bang bang' suddenly sounded, "Not good." Bai was slightly surprised and said: "I didn't expect that the opponent was so powerful and could attack here in such a short period of time. Neji, get ready immediately,  We may have to rush out at any time." As he said this, Bai's figure disappeared again. At the same time, on a certain ice crystal facing Ishida Rijiu and the others, Bai appeared again, looking at Ishida Rijiu and the others with a stern expression.  With the appearance of Bai, those destroyed ice crystals began to recover automatically.

    ¡®Whoosh whoosh.  'In an instant, Shiro's hand shot out Senbon continuously, and suddenly Ishida Rijiu and others were forced back. However, Ishida Rijiu seemed to have already thought of this situation, so Ishida Rijiu dealt with Shiro's sneak attack.  On the other hand, he kept shouting: "Everyone, be careful, Hyuga Neji and others may want to rush out. Everyone in the world is on guard here, and they must not be allowed to escape.

    Bai has been thinking about how to let Neci and the others escape. As for herself, she has not thought about it at all. So when Bai heard what Ishida Hijiu said, she almost subconsciously wanted to kill him, because his words made Maple Leaf Haotian  , Hiroshi Fujimiya once again watched the other party closely, and his slightly distracted energy was concentrated again.  Shiro looked at Fujimiya Hiroya who was highly concentrated, and for a moment he didn't know whether to let Neji and the others continue to break through.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 705 Naruto Appears

    "Damn it, in this case, there is only one way." Neji looked at Hinata and the others and said: "No matter what, we can't stay here and wait to die, but each of us is injured, and our combat effectiveness cannot be used even at the first level.  . Facing Ishida Rijiu and the others, they have no power to resist, so all we can do is probably escape."

    "And if we escape together, it will be easy for them to catch up and catch them all in one fell swoop, so even if we escape, we can only escape separately, but" Natsuki Minagawa looked at Neji and Hinata and said, "But the enemy  The number of people is greater than ours, and the enemy can chase us separately. When we disperse, it is equivalent to dispersing our strength, which is also very dangerous, so someone must stay." There was a slight pause, and before Ning  When Tsuji and Hinata opened their mouths, Minagawa Natsuki said: "Ningji, you should take Miss Hinata away. I will stay and wean you off."

    "No, it's better for me to stay." Bai appeared and said, "I can use the magic mirror ice crystals, I can last longer. And if I leave, the magic mirror ice crystals will definitely disappear, and they will definitely find out at the first time,  Once they start chasing, we will not be able to resist at all, but I have a way to send you out quietly, and as long as the magic mirror ice crystal is still there, they will not think that you have left. They will only continue  The magic mirror ice crystal is attacking me. You will be able to escape by then."

    "No." Minagawa Natsuki immediately objected: "Just like Ishida Hijiu said, you are the strongest person under the leader. There will definitely be many places where you can help the leader in the future. And Neji, you and Zabu  They are the leader's arms. Whether it is fighting, marching or political affairs, you can also help the leader. But when it comes to strength, I am not strong, and when it comes to political affairs, my eyes are dark. Of those present, I am the only one who is the most powerful.  Weak, the least helpful to the leader, so in comparison, I should give up myself and help you."

    "Xia Xue. This kind of thing cannot be decided in this way." Neji said: "You and Shiro don't have to argue, I'll do it."

    "Ningji, according to your current combat power, how long can you hold them off?" Minagawa Natsuki looked at Ningji and said directly before he could speak: "Your current combat power is not even at the first level. If you let  If you cut off, no matter how optimistic you are, I'm afraid you won't be able to withstand it for a few minutes, but in a few minutes, we won't be able to escape very far, and it will still be easy for Ishida Rijiu and the others to catch up, so if you  If you come down, the result will be almost the same as if no one stays. In this case, it is better for everyone to escape together. And Bai, although you can use the magic mirror ice crystal to resist, you have already suffered it when you faced the Golden Horn before.  The injury has not fully recovered yet. If you can fully recover, then your combat power will be no less than that of the leader. And didn¡¯t Uchiha Madara say that your ice escape is still at its strongest stage? If you  If you can evolve to that stage, you will definitely be able to help more when the leader fights Uchiha Madara in the future. But if you die, nothing will be possible, let alone help the leader. So you can't  Die. As for the last Miss Hinata, your situation is the same as Ningji. You don¡¯t have much fighting power left, even if you stay, it¡¯s useless. I am the only one present, and my battle is the most complete, although I also  I suffered some injuries, but they were not serious and did not have much impact on my combat power. So in summary, it is the best choice for me to stay. Only I can buy you enough time to succeed.  of escape.¡±

    "You are right." Neji looked at Minagawa Natsuki and said, "If we let you stay to break up the rear, we can indeed buy us time to escape, and you are good at fire escape. If you try your best, even Ishida Hijiu and the others  It can¡¯t kill you in a short time, and everyone can help you block it.¡±

    "That's right." Minagawa Natsuki nodded slightly and said, "So Neji, you and Shiro, Miss Hinata, please leave quickly."

    "Xia Xue." Neji looked at Minagawa Xia Xue and said, "Do you still remember what the leader said when you joined and were given the codename 'Sun' by the leader?"

    "Xia Xue never dares to forget the leader's order." Minagawa Xia Xue said: "The leader said at that time that once you join, you will not betray for life, otherwise you will be hunted by the leader forever."

    "This is just the first point." Ningci nodded slightly and said: "The second point is that you must not give up on your companions, even if there is only a slight possibility. At present, we have not reached the point where all hope has been lost, so  No matter what, I will never give up on you and let you stay alone."

    "No buts." Neji said directly: "We have been companions for many years. You should understand my character. I will not agree to what you do. If I really agree to you, then?Is it still Hyuga Neji?  "

    "But" Minagawa Natsuki said anxiously.

    Ningji shook his head slightly and said: "No but, Xia Xue. Moreover, you have served under the leader for a few years. What do you think the leader will do when he knows the situation here?" Minagawa Xia Xue was stunned and opened his mouth,  But don¡¯t know what to say?

    "You know very well, Xia Xue." Ningci said: "The leader has agreed not to allow you to do this, and if I agree, then I will definitely be punished by the leader."

    "At that time, even if you were punished, you could at least survive, right?" Minagawa Natsuki suddenly said with a sad expression: "No matter how severe the punishment is, no matter how great the pressure is, as long as you are alive, you will be able to survive."  Then everything is beautiful, everything is still hopeful. As long as you can live."

    Listening to Minagawa Natsuki's seemingly uncoordinated words, Neji was slightly stunned and then guessed the general idea.  It should be that Minagawa Natsuki had been in a similar situation before and was so stimulated at the time that it left a shadow in her heart.

    "It's a good idea, Hyuga Neji, you should agree with him." Suddenly a black knife appeared behind Minagawa Natsuki and said: "So I decided to kill her first."  On top of the black knife, he directly knocked the black knife away from Minagawa Natsuki. Huangquan An turned his wrist, turned his body to the side, and then the entire figure disappeared in an instant.

    "Are you okay, Natsuki?" Shiro asked, looking at Minagawa Natsuki. Minagawa Natsuki shook his head slightly, "Damn it, they have already invaded." Shiro said, "And I actually ignored Huang Quanyan for a moment."

    There was a loud bang, and the ice crystals around Bai instantly shattered.

    "It is indeed a good plan." Ishida Rijiu said. Behind him, Fujimiya Hiroyuki, Maple Leaf Haotian, and Xing Lian, were following Ishida Rijiu closely.

    Minagawa Natsuki immediately stepped forward and stood in front of Neji, Hinata and Shiro and said: "There is no time to think about it. Leave it to me. You can leave quickly. Neji, Shiro, we are all subordinates of the leader.  When we served the leader, we had already given up our lives long ago. We must consider everything for the leader. Therefore, you must survive." As he spoke, Minagawa Natsuki began to form seals.

    "Since you said you have given up your life a long time ago, then I will come and take it away." Huangquan An appeared again, and the black knife in his hand stabbed Minagawa Natsuki directly in the chest.  When Huang Quanyan appeared, Fujimiya Hirano and Hoshilian also launched at the same time, but their target was not Minagawa Natsuki, but Ningji and Shiro behind Minagawa Natsuki. They wanted to prevent them from saving Minagawa Natsuki.

    And Minagawa Natsuki was too late to react because of the mark in her hand, and could not dodge at all. Everyone could only watch as the black knife in Huang Quanya's hand stabbed Minagawa Natsuki's chest.  Suddenly a blood-red figure flashed past, but the people present had no time to react. They saw this blood-red figure rushing in front of Minagawa Natsuki. Only at this time did everyone see the face of this figure clearly.

    I saw this person, wearing a tight-fitting fur suit all over his body, with a cat tail swaying constantly behind him. It was Naruto's Mao Shanhong who was famous for his speed.  I saw Mao Shanhong standing in front of Minagawa Natsuki, but her hands went around Minagawa Natsuki's body, and she clamped Huangquan An's black knife with her long tough nails and said: "Do you want to kill my companion?  ?" Mao Shanhong said coldly, then suddenly let go of Yomi Yami's black knife, turned his feet and swung the claws of his hands quickly, and saw Mao Shanhong carrying Minagawa Natsuki to Neji and Shiro's side.

    "You guy, I will definitely kill you." Huang Quan'an said angrily, and there were several obvious cat claw marks on Huang Quan'an's face.  It was obviously a souvenir that Mao Shanhong had just set for him.

    "Maoshan." "Maoshan." Neci and Shiro were both a little excited when they saw Maoshan Hong appear.

    "Hmph. Just a Mao Shanhong, do you think you can fight with so many of us by yourself?" Ishida Rijiu said when he saw Mao Shanhong.  "Wouldn't it be better to have one more person?" Huangquan An looked at Mao Shanhong with strong resentment in his eyes and said: "Anyway, they are all Namikaze Naruto's subordinates. Killing one more can make Namikaze Naruto heartache.  One share. If we can kill them all, Namikaze Naruto will definitely be heartbroken. He cannot survive or die. Launch an attack, Ishida-sama. A mere Nekoyama Red cannot stop the attack of all of us."

    "Then add me, Namikaze Naruto." A golden light flashed, and next to Mao Shanhong, Namikaze Naruto was sitting proudly on the main seat.  The other people who looked at him coldly were all frightened.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 706: Killing Huangquan An

    "Bo Feng Naruto!" Ishida Rijiu looked at Naruto in shock, with a hint of panic on his face. Then his face calmed down and he looked at Naruto, and said coldly: "Humph, anyone can transform into a Bo.  Do you think Feng Naruto's appearance can scare us?"

    "Fake." Fujimiya Hiroyuki, Huangquan An, and Xinglian had angry looks on their faces, but there was a trace of peace of mind deep in the corners of their eyes.  Maybe even though they hate Naruto, they are also afraid of him.

    "Of course it's fake." Ishida Hijiu said: "First of all, Bo Feng Naruto is the most important Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki and the key to this war. The commander of the Ninja United Army, the Fourth Raikage and the Fifth Hokage Senju  Tsunade will not let Naruto leave Cloud Hidden Village. That is equivalent to handing over his weakness to others. According to the abilities and knowledge of the two of them, it is absolutely impossible to let Naruto leave Cloud Hidden Village.  . Then of course you are just lying." Xing Lian shook her head secretly. She had already relied on her own ability to tell the truth from the lie. She stepped forward slightly to tell Ishida Rijiu about this.

    Naruto completely ignored Ishida Hijiu's words. When Naruto appeared, Neji, Shiro, and Xia Xue were already kneeling on the ground and shouted: "See the leader." Hinata looked at it.  Looking at Naruto standing in front of him, he wanted to step forward, but he was concerned about where the group was and could only look at Naruto, playing with his fingers unconsciously with his hands.

    Naruto stepped forward slightly and helped Neji, Shiro, Minagawa Natsuki, and Nekoyama Kurenai with his own hands. Naruto helped each of them up with his own hands. Neji opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but Naruto interrupted with a wave of his hand.  He said, and then Naruto slowly walked towards Qiya Zuimeng's body.  Although it seemed that Naruto had no defense at all, Ishida Hijiu and others did not dare to make the slightest move.  Although Ishida Rijiu was very confident in what he said, he still didn't dare to take the initiative to verify it. Huang Quanyan's eyes lit up slightly as he was accustomed to hiding behind everyone. He looked at Bo Feng Naruto, who had his back turned to him and others.  The whole person disappeared in an instant.

    Naruto came to Qi Ya Zuimeng, looked at the smile on the corner of Qi Ya Zuimeng's mouth, was silent for a moment, then reached out to take off the white imperial robe on his body, and then bent down slightly to take off the hood in his hand.  On Qiya Zuimeng's body, a black knife suddenly appeared and struck Naruto's heart: "No matter you are real or fake, you deserve to die." Huang Quan secretly appeared behind Naruto holding a black knife.  , with a ferocious look on his face.

    "Leader." "Leader." "Naruto." "Naruto-sama." Behind Naruto, Neji and the others were shocked.

    Naruto did not turn his head, but turned around and stretched out a hand slightly, hitting the blade of the black knife. The black knife was directly deviated from its original trajectory by Naruto's collision. At the same time, Naruto's other hand  A hand suddenly stretched out to grab Huang Quan An's wrist holding the black knife and said: "Judging from the wounds on Zui Meng's body, he should have been killed by someone penetrating his body with a knife from behind, but judging from your actions just now and your hands  The knife is completely consistent with the wounds on Zui Meng¡¯s body, you should have killed him with this knife, am I right?¡±

    "Damn it. That's right, if that woman hadn't suddenly appeared to stop me, I would have killed the second person long ago. Now, you bastard, let me go immediately." Huang Quan struggled fiercely, but  Still can't break free,

    "Release? No problem." Naruto said, and his right hand holding Huangquan An's wrist was slightly loosened. Huangquan An saw Naruto let go of his hand. Just when he wanted to, he felt a burst of excitement from his wrist.  It hurt. When Naruto let go of Yomi Yami's wrist, he raised his foot and suddenly kicked Yomi Yami's wrist. The huge force made Yomi Yami unable to hold the black knife in his hand, and the whole black knife flew straight away.  Up to the sky.

    Huang Quan An did not hesitate and jumped directly into the air to catch the black knife.  "Don't go away, Fujimiya Hiroshi shouted loudly, and ran over desperately at the same time, but he was too late. Just when Huang Quanyan jumped up, a mark was already completed in Naruto's hand.  Seeing Naruto speak softly: "The Flying Thunder God's Technique.  "The golden light flashed, and Naruto appeared instantly behind Huang Quanyan. Just when Huangquan An caught his black knife, he suddenly found some strange spells on his palms, and in his daze,  At that moment, a golden sword blade emerged from Huang Quanyan's chest, and the sharp sword tip directly penetrated his body. Only then did he suddenly wake up. These spells were simply Naruto's use of the "Flying Thunder God"  The spells needed for the spell.

    "That's how you probably killed Zuimeng." Naruto appeared behind Huangquan An and said softly: "I will pay it back to you for him right now." As he spoke, the golden sword blade was directly moved  A strong electric current burst out, "Ah!" Huang Quan secretly let out a scream.  Then Naruto swung the Thunder God Sword with his right hand and directly threw Huang Quanyan down.

    "Bu Gong Hiro also looked at Huangquan An in horror, and rushed towards Huangquan An and Naruto, Xing Lian followed??Fujimiya Hiroya didn't take a step back. She had just said a few words to Ishida Rijiu, and before she fully told Ishida Rijiu, this kind of thing happened, so she had no intention of saying anything, and hurriedly  Following Hiroshi Fujimiya, he ran towards Huang Quanyan's fallen body.

    "The Flying Thunder God Technique and the Thunder God Sword are really Bo Feng Naruto. It's impossible. How could he come here from Yunyin Village?" Ishida Hijiu said with a look of disbelief.  At the same time, he saw Fujimiya Hiroya and Hoshilian rushing out, and quickly shouted: "Hiroya, Hoshilian, come back quickly, don't go."

    Naruto landed on the ground, but he didn't pay attention to Fujinomiya Hiroya and Xing Lian. Instead, he directly threw the Thunder God Sword to the ground, reached out to pick up Qi Ya Zui Meng's body, and with a 'whoosh' sound, Mao Shanhong knelt down on one knee.  In front of Naruto, he raised his hands and said: "Leader, please let your subordinates take Zuimeng back. This time it was my subordinates' mistake."

    "No, this is not your fault." Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "It's not Ningji, Xia Xue, Shiro's fault, it's my fault. If he hadn't worked for me, Zuimeng wouldn't have fought.  Death, after all, he died because of me" Before Naruto could finish his words, a strong wind came from behind him, and Naruto directly placed the Qi Ya Zui Meng in Maoshan Hong's hands.  on the top, hands slightly forming a seal.

    "Go to hell! Bo Feng Naruto." An angry shout came from behind Naruto, and Naruto whispered: "Acupuncture Jizo." I saw the long hair flying behind Naruto, and in an instant, it was  Naruto was wrapped up, and at the same time, countless hairs stood up like thin needles. With a 'bang' sound, Naruto clearly felt a huge force coming to his back, but because of the 'needle ground'  Because of the hidden power, this power did not have any impact on Naruto. At the same time, a burst of electricity hit Naruto's hair, but in the end it could only disappear on Naruto's long hair.  Mao Shanhong picked up Qi Ya Zui Meng and turned back to Neji and the others.

    "Impossible, it's so easy" Hiroshi Fujimiya looked in disbelief.

    The mark in Naruto's hand changed and he shouted in a low voice: "Lu¨¤n Lion Technique." Naruto's long hair immediately started to fly, and all of it was shot towards Fujimiya Hiroya in an instant. The soft hair, invisible to the naked eye, was flying in the air.  There is great power at this time.

    "Damn it." Hiroshi Fujimiya retreated suddenly, and electric current suddenly burst out from his whole body. The long hair that stabbed him fell down weakly in an instant.

    "Thunder Escape Technique!" Naruto muttered: "Although your Thunder Escape Technique is good, but compared to the Fourth Raikage's Thunder Escape Technique, you are still far behind." He said the mark in Naruto's hand  On the side, the long golden hair flew towards Fujimiya Hiroya again.

    "How is it possible that his hair can be extended like this? Damn it." Hiroshi Fujimiya shouted, a strong electric current burst out from his body, but as the mark in Naruto's hand moved, Naruto's long hair immediately changed  direction, spinning around Fujimiya Hiroyuki's body, and soon formed a huge ball.

    "This is not good." Xing Lian immediately let go of Huangquan An's body. When he turned his left wrist, a stack of shurikens with explosive symbols appeared on the palm of his hand, and he suddenly shot towards Naruto and Mao Shanhong.

    "Surrounding Wei and rescuing Zhao?" Naruto muttered slightly and said, "You seem to be looking at Ningci and the others a little too little. Even if Ningci is injured and can't move, there is still Maoshan Hong." Naruto stretched out his right hand.  Pulling up the Thunder God Sword on the ground, at the same time a Rasengan was taking shape in his right hand, and the Thunder God Sword was spinning at high speed. As for the shuriken Hoshilian shot, Naruto didn't even have to move, it would naturally be golden.  Long hair blocks these shurikens.

    Mao Shanhong looked at the shuriken that was shot, and handed Qiya Zuimeng's body to Minagawa Xiaxue, but she disappeared instantly, and then appeared in front of the shuriken, but she didn't know how to endure space.  The technique is just that she uses her speed to the limit, making it feel like a space ninjutsu.

    Of course, Mao Shanhong, who appeared in front of the shurikens, was not looking for death. She suddenly stretched out her hands, and her sharp nails suddenly extended. Mao Shanhong kept waving her hands. In the blink of an eye, dozens of shurikens were in front of her.  Everything disappeared. Mao Shanhong fell to the ground and raised her hands. She saw that the nails of Mao Shanhong's hands dug into the void in the center of the shuriken. Dozens of shurikens were spinning at high speed on her nails.  .  However, the explosion talisman above does not mean any guarantee.

    "How is that possible?" Xing Lian said in surprise: "The explosive talisman will detonate as long as it is slightly shaken."

    Naruto stood in front of the ball surrounded by his long hair, stamped his mark on the ball and shouted: "Spiral Gun." The tip of the Thunder God Sword was fixed on the ball, and because of the obstruction, the Rasengan suddenly burst out, and the Thunder God Sword  jish¨¨ went out and penetrated the ball directly in front of Naruto.

    On the other side, Mao Shanhong also caught all the shurikens and threw them directly towards Xing Lian.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 707 The Escaped Ishida Hijiu

    "Stop, Namikaze Naruto." Ishida Hijuu shouted loudly, but he shouted too late. When he shouted, the golden light had already passed through the ball formed by Naruto's hair, and  On the other side, Mao Shanhong caught all the shurikens fired by Xing Lian, and then shot them back towards Xing Lian. Moreover, Mao Shan Hong directly ignited the explosive charm on the shurikens. In other words, all the shurikens shot back were fired by Mao Shan Hong.  The sword has been set on fire.

    'Boom, boom, boom.' The explosions of the explosive symbols continued to sound. Xinglian gave up the attack and began to avoid the shurikens fired at him. This was mainly to prevent being affected by the explosion of the explosive symbols on the shurikens.  arrive.

    "Naruto Namikaze." Hijuu Ishida shouted angrily, and suddenly countless sand poured out from behind and headed towards Naruto.

    "Sunako? This should be Gaara's unique ability." Naruto looked at Ishida Hijiu and said: "However, it seems that you attacked Gaara and took away his and Ichibi's chakra before you had it.  Yes, Gaara is my friend. Since you dare to attack him, are you ready to pay the price?" As he spoke, Naruto's long golden hair danced on the side of the mark on his hands, wrapping Naruto directly.  Ishida Hiju's sand rushed to Naruto's body, but was unable to break through Naruto's long hair.

    "Hiroya!" Hoshilian suddenly let out a scream. It turned out that Naruto had taken back his long hair, and Fujimiya Hiro, who had been caught by Naruto's long hair, was also exposed, but there was a huge hole in his chest.  , and Fujimiya Hiroshi opened his eyes, his eyes full of unwillingness and resentment.

    Hoshilian, Fujimiya Hiroya, and Yokozumi grew up together and have never been separated. The relationship between the three of them is naturally very deep, and it is not impossible for them to even sacrifice their lives for each other, because the three of them have never been apart.  They are together. No matter what happens, the three of them have never been separated. They have always faced it together. But now, two of the three have been killed, and she is the only one left. She  How to accept it, how to bear it, she didn't care, and rushed towards Naruto. All the rationality, plans, and ninjutsu in her mind disappeared. Only one thought remained in her mind,'  Revenge, kill Naruto, and secretly avenge Fujinomiya Hiroyuki and Huang Quan.  ¡¯

    Naruto glanced at Xing Lian, who was rushing over. From her eyes, Naruto could naturally see the determination in Xing Lian's eyes. He was slightly touched by the relationship between the three of them, but he was moved anyway.  , but since he is on a hostile stance, Naruto will not show any mercy, because Naruto never wants to have Qi Ya's drunken dream again.

    Naruto raised his hand slightly, but then put it down, and then turned his head away from looking at Xinglian. Behind Xinglian, a red figure appeared, but Xinglian didn't notice it.  All he knew was that he rushed towards Naruto, Ishida Rijiu warned loudly, but Xinglian completely turned a deaf ear. Suddenly, five sharp claws directly scratched Xinglian's neck, and blood shot out from Xinglian's neck. In an instant,  Xing Lian's vision began to blur, and the strength in his body was rapidly draining away.  But there was a trace of relief in her eyes. Perhaps for her, she no longer had the slightest attachment to the world without Fujimiya Hiroya and Yomi Yami.

    "As an enemy, I won't have any sympathy for you even if you are eaten by wild dogs. But considering the true feelings of the three of you, Maoshan will dig a hole for them and bury them."  Naruto looked at Xing Lian and said softly: "There is no need to set up a tombstone, just treat it as the death of an ordinary person."

    "Yes, leader." Naruto said directly as Mao Shanhong knelt on one knee, then stood up and suddenly protruded the claws of his hands, digging directly into the ground.

    "Let's go first, Lord Ishida." Maple Leaf Haotian stood behind Ishida Hijiu and said in a low voice: "Naruto Namikaze's strength is completely beyond our expectations. Compared with the last time he was in Snow Country,  , his strength has increased by more than one step, Fujimiya Hiraya, Huang Quanyan, the two of them, although I don't like them, but where their strength lies, they died in his hands in the blink of an eye, and it can be seen that he  He didn't use much power at all. His strength was far beyond our imagination. It was impossible for us to defeat him. It was even impossible to defend ourselves in his hands. What's more, Mao Shanhong's strength was also beyond our control.  It's beyond our imagination. I originally thought that Mao Shanhong was just a person who was good at collecting intelligence and didn't have much power. But when she dealt with Xinglian, she showed super speed that was almost comparable to space ninjutsu. We simply couldn't  After capturing him, now we can only protect ourselves first.¡±

    "Damn it." Ishida Hijuu gritted his teeth slightly and glanced at Fujimiya Hiroya, Yomi Yami and Hoshilian who were lying on the ground. He gritted his teeth slightly. He remembered a few years ago when he went to Konoha to take the chunin exam while hiding his strength.  , at that time, he also saw Namikaze Naruto's battle, and he also knew that Namikaze Naruto??Although Naruto's strength is comparable to that of a Jonin, he still has a hint of immaturity. Later, when we met in the Land of Snow, I didn't see Namikaze Naruto fight at that time, so I didn't know much about his strength.  However, judging from his status among the snow ninjas, Namikaze Naruto should have worked hard. In this case, his training will inevitably be delayed. Therefore, Ishida Hijuu believes that although Naruto's strength will not retreat, he will not retreat.  There would be a huge increase, but in just a few years, Namikaze Naruto had grown to the point where he needed to look up to him, which was unacceptable to him.

    "Lord Ishida." Fengye Haotian shouted anxiously behind Ishida Rijiu.

    Ishida Hijuu waved his hands, and suddenly countless sands poured out and attacked directly towards Naruto. Of course, the most important thing was to attack Ningji and the others on the side. 'Whoosh' golden light flashed, and Naruto appeared in front of Ningci.  In front of them, long golden hair flew, forming a wall in front of Naruto for a moment, and all the sand was blocked by the wall of long golden hair.

    "Chief." Neji said softly from behind Naruto.

    "I know." Naruto waved his hands slightly and said, "They can't escape. The people who killed me, do they still want to leave alive?" Naruto looked at Neji and said, "You don't think that only  I'll come out alone. Even if I want to, Grandma Tsunade won't agree." After that, Naruto came up to Qi Yazuimeng's body and said: "If I let them escape, how can I be worthy of Qi Ya?  Ya Zui Meng." After Sunako was blocked, Naruto took back his long hair, but Ishida Rijiu and Feng Ye Haotian were gone. It was obvious that they had just taken the opportunity to escape.

    At this time, Mao Shanhong had dug a big pit. Naruto waved his hand and Mao Shan Hong directly placed the bodies of Fujinomiya Hiroya, Yomi Yomi and Hoshi Lian in the big pit. At this time, Naruto raised his head slightly and said  : "By the way, Maoshan, go check and see how the situation in this camp is. If it's not solved yet, you can help. But it stands to reason that it should be almost over. If these two captains don't rely on  Nepotism, if you still have a little bit of skill. When the enemy leaders are all restrained, killed, and finally escaped, and the enemy is leaderless, if we still do nothing, even if we risk offending the Raikage and Tsuchikage, I will  Replace these two captains. I don¡¯t want to and can¡¯t leave my fate to such people.¡±

    "Yes." Mao Shanhong responded, then turned and left, disappearing completely in the blink of an eye.  Naruto watched Mao Shanhong leave, then glanced at Qi Ya Zui Meng's body and said silently: "Bai, you use ice escape to seal his body first, and after the battlefield is over, I will personally send him back.  In the Kingdom of Wind, look for his parents¡¯ graves and bury him next to his parents.¡±

    "Yes, Lord Naruto." Bai responded, then stepped forward to stand in front of Qi Ya Zuimeng's body, and pressed his hands slightly on his body. In an instant, Qi Ya Zuimeng's body turned into a block of ice

    On the other side, Ishida Hijiu and Maple Leaf Haotian, when Naruto killed Fujinomiya Hiroya and Mao Shanhong killed Hoshilian, they knew that Namikaze Naruto's power was not something they could compete with. If they  If they stayed there, Namikaze Naruto's strength would easily kill them. They were not afraid of death, but they didn't want to die meaninglessly.  If there was a one in ten thousand chance to kill Namikaze Naruto, they would be willing to try.  But there is obviously no chance, and they are unwilling to try this possibility of death.  No, it¡¯s not just them, it¡¯s the same for everyone. No one is willing to try this completely impossible thing.

    Ishida Rijiu and Fengye Haotian had just left Naruto's sight, and before they had run far away, a man appeared in front of them, a tall man with black skin, wearing sunglasses, and an 'iron' iron rod on his arm.  The man is none other than Kirabi from the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki of Kumogakure Village.

    "You two bastards, do you want to escape?" Kirabi said rhythmically: "If you want to escape, just pass my level first."

    "Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki, Kirabi." Ishida Hijuu said with a shocked look on his face: "Impossible, how could you be here? Wait, Namikaze Naruto, you are the same as Namikaze Naruto.  Get up."

    "No wonder." Maple Leaf Haotian said: "According to the current situation of the unfinished war, it is impossible for Namikaze Naruto to leave Kumogakure Village alone, but if he is with him, it makes sense. The Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki  , the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki, if the two of them join forces, there may not be a few people who can fight against them."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 708 Sand Clone

    "Hey, do you know me? You idiot, you bastard." Kirabi said rhythmically.

    "Master Ishida, I'm here to stop him. You should leave quickly." Fengye Haotian drew out his sword.

    "This is not possible." Kirabi pulled out the spiked knives on his body, but he didn't pull out too much. He just pulled out two knives slightly. He held a knife in each hand and said, "I can't let you escape.  , otherwise, Naruto will definitely hunt you down, and it won¡¯t be a good time."

    "Hmph, that depends on your ability." Maple Leaf Haotian held the sword in one hand and said, "Let me see how powerful the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki is." After saying that, he rushed forward and stabbed Qi directly with the sword in his hand.  Rabbi's heart.

    Qilabi held the knife in his left hand to deflect Fengye Haotian's sword, and the knife in his right hand stabbed directly into his left chest. Fengye Haotian quickly stepped back to avoid it, but as soon as he stepped back, Qilabi immediately pressed forward, with both hands in his hands.  The knife kept slashing towards Fengye Haotian, but Fengye Haotian could only resist while retreating, completely at a disadvantage.

    Ishida Rijiu raised his hand slightly, and sand suddenly poured out from behind him and headed towards Kirabi. Kirabi quickly jumped back and dodged directly, but the advantage he had just gained completely disappeared.

    "Master Ishida, why haven't you left yet?" Fengye Haotian jumped to Ishida Rijiu's side and said, "Please leave quickly."

    "He is just one person." Ishida Hijiu looked at Kirabi and said: "And he is not Namikaze Naruto, and he can't fly the thunder god technique. If the two of us join forces, we may not have no chance of winning."

    "It's useless, Lord Ishida." Maple Leaf Haotian said: "He is Kirabi and the Eight-Tails Jinchuuriki. His power may not be as strong as Namikaze Naruto, but it is not something that the two of us can win.  And if we get entangled with Kirabi here, we will be easily overtaken by Namikaze Naruto. If the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails Jinchuriki attack us, we will not be opponents at all. So please leave first.  Mr. Ishida." As he spoke, Fengye Haotian rushed forward again, electricity surged from his whole body, and his speed suddenly increased a few minutes.

    "Take care of yourself." Ishida Rijiu said while looking at Feng Ye Haotian's fighting figure, then turned around and left.

    Kirabi watched Ishida Rijiu leave and didn't pay much attention. Instead, he looked at Fengye Haotian and said, "Really, you guys are really going to cause me trouble." As he said that, Kirabi suddenly rushed towards Fengye Haotian:  "Using Thunder Release in front of me, you seem to have forgotten that the country I am in is the Kingdom of Thunder. My father and my eldest brother are both Raikage, and they have extremely high achievements in Thunder Release. With your kind  Lei Dun, do you also want to show off in front of me?"

    Fengye Haotian was slightly startled, and there was a trace of panic in his heart, because it was just like what Kirabi said, but then Fengye Haotian's eyes condensed, and there was a will to die in his eyes, and the long sword in his hand  Just stabbing towards Kirabi with a firm movement, his body naturally exuded an indomitable momentum.

    Kirabi looked at Fengye Haotian with a flash of surprise in his eyes under his sunglasses, and then raised the Tao in his hand and rushed towards Fengye Haotian. The distance between the two people was not that big, and the two of them were facing each other.  As they left, the little distance quickly disappeared under the feet of the two people.

    There was a loud bang, and Qilabi and Fengye Haotian suddenly collided with each other, and Fengye Haotian was directly knocked out. Then soon, Fengye Haotian stood up again, Qila  Bi watched Feng Ye Haotian slowly insert the knife back into his scabbard, and then walked towards Feng Ye Haotian.

    "Originally, I wanted to attack your vital points so that you could die painlessly, but your strength exceeded my imagination." Kirabi said: "Therefore, I did not succeed in hitting the vital points, so you may have to endure a certain amount of pain."  Pain will lead to death.¡±

    Maple Leaf Haotian stood there motionless until Kirabi came in front of him and then moved slightly: "As expected, he is indeed the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki, but fortunately Lord Ishida has" With a 'Puff', I saw  There was a stream of blood on Ishida Rijiu's chest and back.

    "It's useless." Kirabi shook his head slightly and said: "Do you think it's just me and Naruto? Let me tell you, when we left Yunyin Village with Naruto, there were three people leaving together, except  Besides me and Naruto, there is another person."

    "There is another person." Fengye Haotian was slightly startled, but then smiled and said: "That's right. Although the Eight-Tails and the Nine-Tails join forces, no one is an opponent at all, but your existence is too important after all. One more person  It's normal for people to protect themselves. But fortunately, we still have the final trump card. Mr. Ishida will definitely escape successfully" Before Fengye Haotian finished speaking, he closed his eyes completely.

    "The last trump card" Kirabi muttered, frowning slightlyHe frowned and said: "What is the last trump card in his mouth? What can they do? It's a pity that he didn't say too much, otherwise, it can be inferred. In this case, we can only look at Xiaonan  , her side."

    When Qilabi was stopped by Maple Leaf Haotian, Rijiu Ishida immediately ran away. He left without stopping for a step, but Rijiu Ishida ran into someone not far away just after running away.  The person who completely hides himself in the cloak is Xiao Nan.

    "Who are you?" Ishida Rijiu looked at Xiaonan in front of him with full vigilance and said, "Why are you blocking my way?"

    "You should be Hiju Ishida." Konan looked at him and asked: "The rebellious ninja of Sunagakure Village, who attacked Gaara the Fifth Kazekage and took away his chakra, has always been against Naruto.  "

    "You are Namikaze Naruto's subordinate." Ishida Hijiu looked at Xiaonan and said.

    "Naruto's subordinate?" Konan read a sentence, and then said: "You are the first person to say that, but when it comes to it, I am indeed Naruto's subordinate. Because I am the same as Neji and the others.  I only obey Naruto's orders, so as long as it is what Naruto wants, no matter what it is, I will do it for him. His will is my will. His thoughts are my thoughts."

    "Tch, he is another person who is loyal to Namikaze Naruto." Ishida Hijiu looked at Konan and said, "In this case, there is no other way but to defeat this guy." Ishida Hijiu said  No longer talking, he stretched out his hand directly, and countless sand flew towards Xiaonan.

    Xiao Nan didn¡¯t even have the intention to hide. He looked at the flying sand and raised his hand slightly. He saw countless pieces of paper flying around Xiao Nan¡¯s body, forming a thin wall directly in front of Xiao Nan.  "Pieces of paper." Ishida Hijuu looked at Konan and thought to himself: "Paper escape technique? It should be her unique ninjutsu. How is it possible? How could she seek refuge with Namikaze Naruto?"

    With a 'bang' sound, the surging sand directly hit the piece of paper in front of Xiao Nan. The thin paper wall directly blocked the surging sand. No matter how the surging sand was, it could not shake the thin paper wall: "Listen  You said that you designed Uchiha Sasuke to kill Orochimaru and command the Otogakure Village, is that all you have?"

    "Really?" Ishida Rijiu's eyes turned cold, and the sand came overwhelmingly, completely covering the paper wall in an instant: "In this case, you won't be able to escape." Ishida Rijiu shouted loudly:  "A funeral in the dust."

    "This should be the move of Gaara, the Fifth Kazekage." Konan's voice sounded behind Hiju Ishida.

    Ishida Rijiu was shocked and quickly wanted to turn around, but found that he could not move at all. Only then did he find that his feet had been wrapped by some pieces of paper. "Impossible, when will I  Didn¡¯t you notice at all?¡±

    "If you notice it, then how can I have the dignity to stay with Naruto." Konan said calmly.

    "Who are you?" Ishida Riju looked at Konan and said, "If I remember correctly, there is only one person in the world who knows the paper escape technique, and that is Konan, the former core figure of the Akatsuki organization, who is known as the angel.  Are you her?"

    "I'm not an angel, I'm just a disciple of the teacher." Xiaonan said simply, then raised her hand slightly. In the blink of an eye, Ishida Rijiu's whole body was wrapped in paper, like a mummy: "I and  You don't have any hatred, but your fault is that you are against Naruto. Anyone who stands on the opposite side of Naruto is my enemy. I will take you over and leave it to Naruto to deal with." Konan said  Turning around slightly, there was a sudden 'bang' sound, and Ishida Rijiu behind Konan exploded completely.

    "This is" Xiaonan frowned slightly, raised his hand slightly, and saw a few incomplete pieces of paper flying, and instantly came to Xiaonan. Xiaonan looked at the same thing for a while, and frowned at the residue on the paper:  "There is no flesh and blood, only sand. He can't escape from my hands without a sound. In other words, is he just sand from the beginning? In that case, it should be a clone of sand, so that's it. It should be him  When he and Maple Leaf Haotian escaped from Naruto, were they just sand clones, using Maple Leaf Haotian and sand clones to draw our attention?" As he spoke, Konan threw down the piece of paper in his hand, then turned and left.

    Qilabi and Xiaonan came to the camp and soon found Naruto. Qilabi carried Fengye Haotian's body and said to Naruto: "Hey, I killed one. You idiot."

    "What I chased was just a clone of Sand. The real body is missing." Xiaonan's calm voice sounded.

    "Yeah? I understand." Naruto responded slightly.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 709 Emerald Maze

    Ishida Rijiu's figure shuttled through the forest: "Damn, damn, how could this happen? Why did Bo Feng Naruto suddenly appear here? What is going on?" Ishida Rijiu gritted his teeth, his face was red, and his eyes were filled with tears.  There was a strong resentment in it: "Because of the appearance of Bo Feng Naruto, I worked hard to design and finally got most of the power of Otoyin Village. Now it's all included in it, and even Bo,  An, Xinglian, Haotian, they are all hateful, hateful. hateful."

    "Huh, have you paid it all? It's a pity, I originally wanted to destroy you with my own hands." A female voice came from behind Ishida Rijiu.

    "" Ishida Rijiu was shocked. At the same time, he found that dozens of ninjas appeared in front of him. Ishida Rijiu stopped immediately. When he stopped, ten ninjas appeared on both sides of him.  Several ninjas completely blocked the two roads on the left and right. Ishida Rijiu looked around and said silently: "Oh no, I was too careless. I thought I was too careless to escape the pursuit of Bo Feng Naruto. I didn't expect this.  There will actually be an ambush. Damn it, who are they? Is it Naruto's men? Or is it the Ninja United Army, or even that guy from Y¨¤o Master Kabuto?"

    "Who are you? Are you the subordinates of Bo Feng Naruto?" Ishida Hijiu said loudly while looking at the ninjas around him.

    "Bo Feng Naruto's men? Haha, Ishida Rijiu, your memory can't be so bad." A woman appeared behind Ishida Rijiu, looked at Ishida Rijiu and smiled softly: "You are here  look carefully."

    Ishida Rijiu was slightly startled, and then his pupils shrank suddenly, because he discovered that the ninjas surrounding him were just ordinary ninjas on the surface, and each of them wore forehead protectors with a musical note on their foreheads.  logo.

    "They are sound ninjas." Ishida Hijuu said with a shocked face. When Orochimaru was killed by Sasuke, the sound ninjas were divided into three. Ishida Hijuu mastered the largest part, and the y¨¤o master  Kabuto and Guren each received support from some people. Later, the y¨¤o master Kabuto disappeared. Ishida Hijiu took a preemptive strike and immediately launched an attack on the y¨¤o master Oto-nin, and then quickly gathered the part of the Oto-nin, and Guren's tentacles  A little later, when she arrived, all the sound ninja who had taken refuge in the y¨¤o master's pocket had been gathered up by Ishida Hiju.  ; This resulted in a situation where Ishida Rijiu's family was dominated, and it was only because of this that Hokkaido approached Men again.

    "It seems that I finally remembered it." A female voice sounded behind Ishida Rijiu.  Ishida Rijiu turned around and looked at the woman who appeared behind him and said: "It is indeed you Guren. You are the only one who still has so many sound ninjas in your hands. The other sound ninjas are probably dead now.  It¡¯s inside the Union Army¡¯s camp.¡±

    "Hmph, it's you who overestimates your own capabilities. You dare to attack a camp with more than 5,000 people when you only have about 2,000 people. You are seeking death yourself and you can't blame others." Hong Lian shook his head slightly and said, "It's just a pity.  You have ruined all the Senon Ninja. From now on, Otogakure Village will exist in name only."

    "Hmph, if it weren't for the sudden appearance of Bo Feng Naruto, I would have killed Hyuga Neji and others, and then took Hyuga Neji's head to the two so-called company captains, I would have been shocked immediately  Their psychological defense line, and then let An take the opportunity to assassinate, even if he cannot kill them, he can still injure them. At that time, the entire camp will be completely trapped, and I will be able to profit from it, and even completely capture the camp.  Everything is because of the appearance of Bo Feng Naruto."

    "Maybe." Guren said calmly: "But no matter what, the current situation is that you lose. Except for you, all the other sound ninjas, including Maple Leaf Haotian and Teng Ye who are loyal to you,  Gong Boye, Huangquan An, Xing Lian, these generals under your command are all dead. You have nothing now, just like when you rebelled against Sunagakure Village, no, you are not as good as you are now, because  At that time, you were just a rebellious ninja, but now you are not only a rebellious ninja, you are also the culprit who designed to kill Lord Orochimaru who took you in. Based on this alone, no force will take you in again.  From now on, you will have no choice but to live a life of evading pursuit like other rebel ninjas."

    "Hmph, by the way, Guren, I have a proposal." Ishida Rijiu looked at Guren and said, "I have nothing now. As long as you help me, I can hand over Otoyin Village to you right away.  , how about it? You know, although I brought out all the ninjas in Otogakure Village, I have never touched the scroll of people in the village, and Otogakure Village has a certain population base, so you can easily get a lot of possessions.  Talented young man, Guren, as long as you get Otogakure Village and you use the Sound Ninja in your hands as the foundation, Otogakure Village will be restored to its original appearance very quickly."

    "Is it Yinyin Village?" Honglian read a sentence, and then said: "Ishida Rijiu, do you know what I am?"What could appear here in time and even set an ambush for you?  "

    Tian Rijiu was slightly stunned. He didn't consider this at first, but now that Honglian mentioned it, he naturally thought of it.  , in an instant, countless years flashed through his mind, the most common of which was the secret connection between Guren and Bo Feng Naruto.

    Guren looked at Ishida Hijuu's look and knew what he was thinking, so he continued: "You must think that I have a connection with Bo Feng Naruto, huh, since the beginning of this ninja world war, Bo Feng Naruto  He has always stayed in Yunyin Village, so even if I wanted to contact him, it would be impossible."

    Tian Rijiu nodded slightly, then lowered his head and meditated. However, although he lowered his head and meditated, he did not relax his guard. The way his body was definitely in the state of advancing, attacking, retreating and defending, so Honglian did not move.  Just stood there calmly.

    "Because I dreamed of killing you and Uchibo Sasuke to avenge Lord Orochimaru, so I had people monitor your movements day and night." Guren said softly: "You didn't move at all at first.  I just continued to gather the forces left by Lord Orochimaru. Gradually, the people I sent began to relax. Later, the forces left by Y¨¤o Master Kabuto were easily taken away. I will send you to monitor you without mercy.  people, and then sent new people. Sure enough, there was no slack this time, and the news that Yao Shi Dou came to you was quickly found out. Although I don¡¯t know what you said to Yao Shi Dou, but after that, you brought  All the ninjas have left Otogakure Village. This is very clear. While I sent people to continue to follow you, I led the people to easily capture Otogakure Village. But I didn't expect that you would attack with such overestimation of your capabilities.  The camp of the Ninja United Army. But this is fine. If it were not like this, you have two to three thousand people around you. The troops of less than a thousand people around me are no match for you, so I looked at you. Originally, at the beginning  You have gained the upper hand. Even Qi Ya Zuimeng was killed by you. I thought that I would have no chance to take revenge. But who knew that as soon as Bo Feng Naruto appeared, the situation would be reversed. With every move he made,  I killed Ami Yomi and Hiroyuki Fujinomiya, and I really have to thank him."

    "You are here to kill me." Ishida Rijiu looked at Honglian and said.

    "That's right." Guren nodded slightly and said, "But thanks to your own strength, I didn't expect Bo Feng Naruto to be able to maintain his calmness even when his subordinates were killed, so that the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki Kirara  It was better than waiting for the enemy with that mysterious woman, but what I didn't expect was that you would use the sand clone and Maple Leaf Haotian to escape, while you quietly sneaked into the underground and escaped from the underground."

    "Since you know that I can escape from the ground, why don't you take action now." Ishida Rijiu looked at Honglian and said, "Aren't you afraid that I will escape from the ground again?"

    "That's why I talk to you so much." Honglian said with a smile: "In order to prevent you from escaping again, I have been making arrangements from the beginning. In order to prevent you from escaping first when I made arrangements, I  I¡¯ve been dragging you on using the Jingdun Crystal Clone to talk to you, and now I¡¯m finally done.¡±

    Ishida Rijiu was startled and suddenly rushed towards Guren, but Guren didn't show any signs of evading. He just looked at Ishida Rijiu with a smile. Ishida Rijiu's right hand shook slightly, and a kunai was released.  Immediately appeared in his hand, and suddenly, Ishida Hijiu's kunai scratched Guren's neck, but there was no sign of blood gushing out of Guren's neck. At the same time, Guren instantly turned into a piece of red.  of the lens.

    "Damn it, I fell into a trap." Ishida Rijiu thought, and then suddenly rushed towards the ground. He originally thought he would encounter obstacles, but in the end there was no obstacle at all, and he came to the ground easily. He was just standing on the ground.  Ishida Rijiu, who was on top, had a shocked expression on his face.

    "Did you find it?" Honglian's figure appeared behind Ishida Rijiu, his body maintaining the seal state: "Jingyun¡¤Cuijing Mi Palace Jutsu." Then Honglian stood up and said: "In my jutsu  Inside, the ability you got from Gaara Kazekage cannot be used, because there is no sand around, and the ground you are standing on has been crystallized by me, and you cannot use Earth Release, let alone  You escaped from the earth. In this barrier, you only have one kilometer to move around. Within this kilometer, you can probably only use physical skills to fight me. Feel honored, I have never fought against a person.  They all use this technique."

    "Damn it." Ishida Rijiu gritted his teeth slightly.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 710 The Death of Ishida Hijiu

    Honglian raised her arm and saw a half-moon-shaped dark red crystal knife on her arm.

    "Damn it." Ishida Rijiu took a step back slightly, staring at Guren closely. He had just tested it, let alone using sand, and could no longer use any earth escape technique. At this time, he suddenly  I realized why Gaara would always carry a sand gourd on his back.  Of course, some ninjutsu with other attributes can still be used, such as Fire Release, which does not have very high environmental requirements, and Wind Release, which is completely unfavorable to the current environment. After all, there are forests all around. Unless it is a powerful Wind Release, it will  The entire forest is destroyed, otherwise, Wind Release will be restricted everywhere. As for Water Release, he is Ishida Hijiu, not the Second Hokage. He cannot use Water Release freely in any environment. In addition, he  It is not a water attribute, so the power of water escape will be greatly reduced.  In this case, it is true what Tu Fu Guren said, he can only use physical skills to fight.  Trapped in the opponent's barrier, you can't use ninjutsu, but the opponent can use ninjutsu, and you are surrounded by enemies. It can be said that the right time, place and people are not on your side.

    'Whoosh' A bright red blade grazed Ishida Rijiu's cheek. Ishida Rijiu leaned back just enough to avoid it. At the same time, he did a few backflips and Ishida Rijiu pulled away. "Humph. I dodged pretty quickly."  ." Honglian looked at Ishida Rijiu and smiled softly. A drop of blood was slowly dripping from the emerald crystal blade on her arm.  Ishida Rijiu immediately felt a trace of pain on his cheek. He stretched out his hand and touched it, only to see a trace of bright red blood on his finger.

    "Damn" Ishida Rijiu looked at Honglian and gritted his teeth slightly. Honglian slowly walked towards Ishida Rijiu, his pace slowly quickened, and he was not far away from Ishida Rijiu.  At that moment, he suddenly accelerated his speed and rushed in front of Ishida Rijiu, cutting off the emerald crystal blade in his hand.  With a "dang" sound, Ishida Hijiu pulled out a kunai and held Guren's emerald crystal blade.  The corners of Guren's mouth raised slightly, and she quickly raised her foot, kicking Ishida Rijiu out with a 'bang' sound, and then suddenly rushed towards Ishida Rijiu.

    Ishida Rijiu suddenly stopped, but Honglian had already rushed over, and saw the emerald crystal blade in Honglian's hand slashing directly towards Ishida Rijiu's neck, "Damn, it's so fast." Ishida Rijiu's mind  With the thought of the valley, the whole body suddenly retreated, and the Emerald Crystal Blade once again passed by Ishida Rijiu's neck, leaving only a small scar on Ishida Rijiu.  At the same time, Guren jumped up suddenly, and at some point a second emerald crystal blade appeared on his left arm. The emerald crystal blade in Guren's left hand slashed directly towards Ishida Hijiu.

    ¡°¡­¡± Ishida Rijiu¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and he didn¡¯t dare to step back immediately.  With a 'boom', I saw a huge hole being smashed directly where Ishida Rijiu was standing, and all the soil on the ground was broken. Yes, it was broken, because the soil had already been broken by Honglian.  Use Crystal Release to freeze it into crystals.  There was no dust from the broken crystals, and there was no obstruction to the view.

    Ishida Rijiu took a look and saw that the big hole was completely filled with crystals emitting a bright red light. Suddenly, Ishida Rijiu was shocked because he did not notice Honglian at all. You have to know that in such a complete  In an environment that is not conducive to oneself, there is an enemy whose strength is not inferior to one's own, which is already a very difficult thing. If the enemy's trace is lost, then this battle will not need to continue at all.  , because the winner has been decided.

    "Damn it." Ishida Rijiu kept searching for the whereabouts of Guren, but there was no whereabouts of Guren at all. There were only those sound ninjas wearing musical note protectors on their heads who were still around. Ishida Rijiu looked at it.  Looking at the sound ninja around, he knew that Guren must still be somewhere.  Ishida Riju was observing the surroundings and constantly thinking about the plan in his mind. He knew that he could not fight Guren for a long time. The longer the time went, the worse it would be for him.

    Finally, Ishida Rijiu suddenly gritted his teeth, turned slightly and left. The moment he turned around, Honglian suddenly appeared behind him, and the emerald crystal blades on her arms were slashing towards Ishida Rijiu's back.

    Ishida Rijiu didn't seem to notice Guren's actions at all, but when he noticed it, it was already too late, and he also made a wrong decision, that is, he did not hide forward accidentally, but stopped and turned around first.  Coming over, facing Hong Lian behind him, there was a "puff" sound, and two blood arrows shot out from Ishida Rijiu's chest. I saw two wounds on Ishida Rijiu's chest, one up and one down.  Same as '='.

    "It's over." The corners of Honglian's mouth raised, and he turned his arms to retreat, but just as he moved, he found that his body couldn't move at all, and he was slightly stunned.  At this time, Guren discovered that it was Ishida Hijiu's left hand that had grasped the Emerald Crystal Blade in his right hand.  Ishida Rijiu showed a smile and said: "Thank you very much for your 'gift', then I?I gave you a gift in return.  "As he said this, the kunai held by Ishida Hijiu in his right hand stabbed directly into the left side of Guren's chest. Then Ishida Hijiu held the kunai in both hands and pushed hard. The kunai penetrated deeply into Guren's chest.  Body.

    With a 'bang', Guren hit the trunk of a big tree. Ishida Hijiu still held the kunai that pierced Guren's chest and said: "You are right, it is indeed over. In the end.  I still won. But if you weren't too careless, I wouldn't have won. You probably thought that I would have no power if I fell into your barrier and couldn't use ninjutsu. Indeed, in this case  , I am not your opponent at all. But there is no absolute victory in this world, and there is no battle that must be lost. Even in this unfavorable situation, I still have a chance to win. Hum, but  You can't hear me." After saying that, Ishida Hijiu turned around and looked at the sound ninjas around him and said: "Guren has been killed by me. What about you, do you want to join me or become my enemy?  ?" The sound ninja around him did not respond, but looked at Ishida Hijiu with great disdain.

    Seeing the reaction of Oto Ninja, Ishida Rijiu felt vaguely uneasy. After a moment of hesitation, Ishida Rijiu planned to leave first. He believed that without Guren, no one present could stop him.  But Ishida Rijiu, who was about to leave just now, was stunned for a moment and then suddenly shocked, because he found that the emerald crystal labyrinth technique around him had not been unlocked, and was still standing. This was simply impossible. Any ninjutsu should be used.  The magician will disappear after death, even the blood stain boundary will be the same, and the situation in front of him only proves that Honglian is not dead yet.

    Ishida Hijiu suddenly turned his head to look at Guren, but what he saw was just a human-shaped dark red crystal, with a kunai inserted into the crystal's chest: "It's the Crystal Escape Clone Technique, it happened." Ishida Hijiu  Such thoughts flashed through Jiu's mind, but he didn't react at all. A sharp crystal spit out from his chest, and a sharp pain poured into Ishida Rijiu's mind.

    Honglian's figure appeared behind Ishida Rijiu. She held a bright red crystal sword in her hand. The tip of the sword directly penetrated Ishida Rijiu's body. Honglian let go of the crystal sword in her hand, and Ishida Rijiu's body  As soon as he went down, the bright red blood stained the soil beneath him, but it did not seep into the soil, because all of this suddenly crystallized the red lotus.

    A trace of smile appeared on Guren's face and he said: "From the time you designed to kill Orochimaru-sama, I have never looked down upon you. Even if you were completely caught in my ambush, I would not have any contempt for you."  Relax, I know that even in that situation, you will not give up, so I have been prepared early in the morning. But I still underestimate you a little, even if you fall into my ambush, plus  It may be calculated mentally but not intentionally, but it still takes so much effort to kill you. It is no accident that you were able to design Lord Orochimaru."

    "Impossible. I would be so careless. There are obviously so many flaws. Why didn't I notice it at all?" Various thoughts kept coming to Ishida Rijiu's mind: "By the way, it's Bo  Feng Naruto, it's because of him. If it weren't for him, my attack on that camp wouldn't have failed, and I wouldn't have met Honglian. If he hadn't been pressing me every step of the way, I wouldn't have put my mind to it.  In other places, Guren's ambush was not discovered. It was all because of Namikaze Naruto. It was all because of him"

    Honglian looked at Ishida Rijiu and did not take any action. She neither took action to directly kill Ishida Rijiu nor went to save Ishida Rijiu. She just watched quietly as blood continued to flow out of Ishida Rijiu's body.  His life was passing away bit by bit with blood.

    Soon, Ishida Rijiu's pupils completely lost their luster and looked very hollow. A large amount of blood had flowed out from under his body, which had completely exceeded half of the human body's blood volume. You must know that the human body has lost one-third.  If you have too much blood, you will die.

    After a while, Honglian stepped forward to investigate. After confirming that Ishida Rijiu was dead, he formed a seal slightly to disperse the surrounding Jade Crystal Labyrinth Technique. Then he waved slightly, and two people immediately appeared.  The sound ninja knelt on one knee behind Guren and listened to the order. Guren pointed at Ishida Hiju's body and said, "Take him back and pay homage to Lord Orochimaru." "Yes." The two sound ninjas immediately responded loudly.  , then one of them stepped forward and picked up the body of Ishida Rijiu, and then the group of people suddenly jumped away quickly

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 711 Red Lotus Comes to Surrender

    "Chief." In the ruins of the camp, Naruto stood on the top of a tent. Bai stood behind Naruto with a smile, just like a leader. As for Kirabi and I¨£nan, they had also entered.  Rest in the prepared tent.  Hinata had already asked Naruto to return to the tent to rest. For Naruto, Hinata never knew how to refuse, so after Naruto spoke, although Hinata wanted to stay, after Naruto spoke,  Still obediently returned to the tent to rest, but Naruto did not leave too much. He just jumped to the top of the tent where Hinata was, and followed Naruto all the time. Hinata was very envious, and sometimes she even wished  Since he is Shiro, he can stay with Naruto for a long time.  Of course, with Hinata's kindness, she is only envious of him, and will not have any feelings of jealousy or resentment towards him.

    Neji jumped up behind Naruto and saluted slightly: "Chief, Maoshan is back, and Tarui, the captain of the first company, is also here, but I refused. I asked him to go back and reorganize the troops.  "While saying this, Mao Shanhong appeared behind Naruto and knelt on one knee behind Naruto, but did not kneel down. Naruto's long hair directly stretched out to support Mao Shanhong.  "In the battlefield, there is no need to be polite." Naruto said.

    "Thank you, chief." Mao Shanhong said, then stood aside.

    Naruto looked at Ningci and shook his head slightly: "Ningji, you shouldn't have rejected Tarui." Ningci was slightly stunned and said with some hesitation: "Did I do something wrong? Leader, the current situation, although it is reluctant  We repelled the sound ninja's attack, but the losses were also very serious. Before meeting the leader, we should reorganize the troops first. Moreover, we can also spread the news that you are here, leader. With your reputation, leader, you can completely boost the morale of the army.  .¡±

    "I know, what you said is right. But you are not suitable to say this. Now that the first and second companies are merged together, you are also his subordinate, and you have no deep relationship with him. This will easily make you disagree.  And. Let you offend someone." Naruto said softly: "You should let me say that if I offend him, there will be no problem, but if you offend him, there will be some trouble."

    "If that's the case, it doesn't matter." Neji said indifferently: "I have offended many people. One more person is not more, and one less is not a lot. What's more, when the camp was just attacked, I  I have already offended him. So adding this time is nothing."

    "Really?" Naruto responded slightly, then stood up and said, "Okay, Ningji, you should go and rest. Hinata will still need you to protect her in the future."

    "Yes, leader. Even if it means risking my life, I will protect her because she is my sister." Neji said firmly: "Protect her when I show up before her."  It¡¯s already doomed.¡±

    "Naruto-sama, do you want to leave?" Bai asked softly, looking at Naruto's figure.

    "I didn't stop here when I came out of Cloud Hidden Village." Naruto said softly: "But I haven't decided on the direction yet. I'm waiting for someone. After she arrives, I can decide.  Until then I will stay here for the time being.¡±

    "Speaking of which, I never had time to ask, Chief, why did you come back with Cat Mountain?" Neji stood behind Naruto and asked.

    "I met the leader halfway." Mao Shanhong said: "After I left here, I returned to the fifth company through other routes. Although the road was not easy to walk, the distance would be much shorter. As a result, I left  An hour later, because I passed by in a hurry and was too careless, I was instantly caught by the leader's hair. Then the leader realized it was me, and he let me go. When I was communicating with the leader,  My people rushed over and informed the camp of the attack, and then I hurried back with the leader. It¡¯s just" Maoshan Red God said slightly sadly: "It's just that it was a step too late and Qi Ya was not saved.  "

    "Okay, don't be sad." Naruto said: "The war is not over yet, and there is no time to make you sad. All you have to do is to save your lives and avoid any more casualties. I don't want to see any of you again.  Something happens to people.¡±

    This time, Mao Shanhong and Bai all knelt on one knee in front of Naruto and said.

    "Mao Shanhong, I want to give you a task." Naruto hesitated for a moment, and then suddenly said: "If it were you, you would definitely be able to complete this task. Of those present, you can complete it."

    "Yes, I obey my orders." Mao Shanhong said kneeling behind Naruto.

    "Chasing Ishida Hijiu." Naruto said coldly: "Ishida Hijiu has been using sand clones to escape for some time. None of us present can find his trace, let alone chase him.  Only you can be traced by him. According to your strength, there should be no problem in dealing with Ishida Rijiu, as long asJust focus on Ishida Rijiu's ability to control sand.  "

    Shan Hong responded, turned around and wanted to leave.

    Heart, Maoshan.  "Naruto turned around and looked at Mao Shanhong and said, "If you are not sure, come back first. I won't blame you.  "

    "Chief, Hong has taken refuge under your command. Although it has not been long, it is not short." Mao Shan Hong looked at Naruto with a smile and said: "Hong has never let the leader down, and this time is no different." Mao Shan Hong's  With absolute confidence on his face, Naruto looked at the confident Mao Shanhong who nodded slightly and said no more.

    Mao Shanhong slightly saluted Naruto. At this moment, Naruto's face changed suddenly and became cold instantly. A murderous aura emerged from Naruto's body. Mao Shanhong, Neji, and Shiro were all shocked.  Although they didn't know why Naruto had such strong murderous intent, they were not worried. They didn't think that Naruto's murderous intent was directed at them.  So even though he was frightened by the murderous intent, he didn't do anything.

    Naruto closed his eyes slightly and said, "Since you're here, why don't you come out?" As Naruto closed his eyes, the murderous aura in Naruto disappeared instantly.  Several figures flew from a distance.

    "Long time no see." Naruto looked at the woman who came to him and said, "It seems that when Sasuke betrayed Konoha, after we met, we never saw each other again. Guren." This  The figure was Guren, and there were two Sound Ninja behind her.

    "Yes, it's been a long time, Your Highness." Guren looked at Naruto and smiled softly: "But Your Highness, it seems that noble people tend to forget things. Have you forgotten that not long ago, after Sasuke left Konoha,  Several people from Konoha came to Tenchi Bridge, and when you and Sasuke met later, I was right next to you. "

    "Really, I'm sorry, my attention was on Sasuke at that time, but forget it, let's stop gossiping, what's the reason why you came to me?" Naruto looked at Guren and said: "You should know that I am right  You don¡¯t have any good impressions, and I don¡¯t have the slightest favorable impression of either Orochimaru or Hiju Ishida!¡±

    "Of course I know, His Highness the Prince." Honglian said with a smile: "I came here to ask if His Highness the Prince is interested in adding a subordinate? A subordinate with a blood-stained limit, and nearly a hundred special people.  J¨­nin, as well as Orochimaru¡¯s large amount of research materials.¡±

    There was a trace of strangeness in the person's eyes, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Of course I have the bloodstained limiter. But I don't know if you haven't heard of a certificate of nomination?"

    "Haha. Of course." Guren said slightly, and then waved back. A sound ninja immediately turned around and quickly left the camp and went into the forest. After a while, he saw this sound ninja carrying a  A corpse came back.  The Oto-nin placed Ishida next to Guren.

    "Ishida Hijiu!" Mao Shanhong, Neji, and Shiro were all shocked.  They did not expect that Ishida Rijiu, who had just escaped, would be killed.  "Your Highness, you probably don't know yet. The reason why Ishida Hijuu led the sound ninja to attack this camp was just because he was ordered by Shikato. Shikaou is now very powerful and has Akatsuki as his backing.  Riju Ishida had no ability to resist at all, so he had no choice but to follow orders and attack the camp at night."

    ???????? "Naruto recited, then closed his eyes and thought for a moment: "Do you need me to kill him?  "

    "I'm so grateful." Hongren saluted Naruto.

    "I understand." Naruto nodded slightly and said, Taoist Kabuto's life, I will get it for you.  But do you know what you have to do?  "

    Lian knelt down on one knee and said: "As long as you kill Shidou, Your Highness, then my life will be yours."

    Naruto nodded slightly, then looked at Guren and said: "Now you should tell me first, why did I suddenly decide to come to me? Is it because you can't kill Shi Kabuto yourself? You should be able to think that Shi Kabuto is on Akatsuki's side  , he and I are mortal enemies. We fight to the death, and only one of us can survive. It seems that you don¡¯t need to go out of your way to sacrifice your life for me. Moreover, Ishida Hijiu is dead, and you can easily take back Otogakure Village.  Wouldn¡¯t it be great if you just stay well in Otogakure Village?¡±

    "Otogakure Village is gone." Red Lotus God said slightly sadly: "Ishida Rijiu took away almost all the ninjas to attack the camp. I easily recaptured Otogakure Village, and then led the people behind  I followed Riku Ishida from a distance. Unexpectedly, when I killed Riku Ishida and returned to Otogakure Village, my confidant who stayed in Otogakure Village came over. He told me that Otogakure Village had been occupied by Shi Kabuto.  , Moreover, even those secret bases are mostly occupied by Shi Dou. I have nowhere to go back. "a!  ~!

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 712 The Test of Red Lotus

    "Really? In that case, I am very willing to accept you." Naruto responded, looked at Guren and said: "Guren, as long as you sincerely join us. Although you were once an enemy, you have become our  After becoming my companion, I will treat you just like Neji and the others, and I will not alienate you because of my former enemies."

    Hong Lian¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately knelt down on one knee and said, "Thank you, Prince, no, thank you, Chief."

    "Wait. Don't call the leader for now." Naruto waved his hand slightly and said: "Guren, let's be villains first, then gentlemen. Although you want to take refuge with me, and you also killed Ishida Hijiu to prove, I am also very good.  I want to accept you, but I still can't completely trust you, and you and Ishida Rijiu have been at odds for a long time. For some purpose, you are very likely to deliberately kill Ishida Rijiu to get me.  In this way, you can not only kill Hiju Ishida, who is at odds with you, but also gain my trust, killing two birds with one stone. And although you and Kabuto Yakushi don't get along, you are both Orochimaru's subordinates, to a certain extent.  , you are still companions. And Ishida Hijuu designed Sasuke to kill Orochimaru. Under such circumstances, I cannot trust you at all, Guren."

    "This" Honglian's face turned red, and a trace of shame and anger flashed in her eyes. Although she wanted to argue, she didn't know how to speak.  Because what Naruto said was not wrong.  If it were her, she would have asked people to kill the opponent long ago, but even so, Guren had no choice. She wanted to kill Yakushi Kabuto because Yakushi Kabuto betrayed Orochimaru and designed to kill Orochimaru.  Cooperated with Riju Ishida.  And besides Kabuto Yakushi, she also wanted to kill someone, the person who killed Orochimaru himself, Uchiha Sasuke.  But she understands Sasuke's strength. As early as when Orochimaru was under his command, she was no longer Sasuke's opponent. What's more, Sasuke's ability to kill Orochimaru has completely proved that Guren is no longer his opponent.  Since Orochimaru was killed, she has been very concerned about Sasuke's movements. The shock caused by Sasuke's series of actions and the strength he displayed have made her desire for revenge continue to sink, and Sasuke  She took refuge in the hands of Uchiha Madara, knowing that she might never be able to kill Sasuke to avenge Orochimaru forever. Originally, she had almost given up in her heart, but this time after she killed Hiju Ishida, her desire for revenge increased.  But it became stronger.  Especially after returning to Otogakure Village and learning that Otogakure Village had been occupied by Yakushi Kabuto.  Her hatred for Kabuto Yakushi also increased, but she could not kill either Kabuto Yakushi or Sasuke, but she thought of Naruto. Originally, he had no chance to kill Hiju Ishida, but because of Naruto's appearance,  She was allowed to kill Hiju Ishida, so she wanted to use Naruto's power to kill Yakushi Kabuto and Sasuke, but Yakushi Kabuto's strength was more than ten times stronger than before, and Sasuke was Naruto's former companion.  , no matter how you look at it, Naruto will not kill these two people for her, but the situation is different now. The Fourth Ninja World War broke out, and these two people are all on the opposite side of Naruto, but even so, Naruto  People would not suddenly kill these two people, so she was already prepared. As long as Naruto could agree to her, she was willing to pay any price for it.

    As for the situation in front of her, she had already expected it, but she was an extremely arrogant person, even more proud than Ningji. Even though she had expected it, when she actually encountered it, she still felt  Very annoyed.

    "Then, Your Highness, how can you trust me and accept me as a true companion?" Guren looked at Naruto and asked.

    "Guren, you should know the abilities of Neji, Haku and the others." Naruto asked: "You should also know that one of my men is named Qi Yazuimeng, and he is also a bloodstained boundary person."

    Guren nodded and said: "Yes, Your Highness. Qiya Zuimeng has the blood-stained limit of the dream eye. Before Orochimaru was killed, Ishida Hijiu was also a subordinate of Lord Orochimaru. I heard him say that Qiya  The blood stains of drunken dreams can make people enter the dream without realizing it, and then let others slaughter them."

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "You are right, but this is not all of Mengyan's abilities. Mengyan's real ability is to let oneself enter other people's dreams after they enter the dreamland. In the dreamland,  Zui Meng can get any news he wants. No one can refuse Zui Meng's questions. Likewise, no one can deceive Zui Meng with lies. No matter who it is, the truest self will be revealed in the dream.  It¡¯s the most true thought deep in my heart.¡±

    "Your Highness, what do you mean?" Honglian said hesitantly.

    "You should already understand what I mean, Guren, I want you to take the initiative to let Zuimeng use the Dream Eye, and then let Zuimeng enter your dream." Naruto said: "I will use Zuimeng's answer  to decide how to treat you. But there are only two possibilities, one is to acceptIf you become a true companion, the other way is to kill you directly. You should know that I left Yunyin Village and there is danger around me. I will not let this danger continue to increase.  "

    "" Honglian hesitated for a long time, and then suddenly said: "Okay, His Highness the Prince is willing to accept your suggestion. Where is Qi Ya Zui Meng now? Let's proceed immediately."

    "Chief." Suddenly Minagawa Natsuki appeared next to Naruto. He was slightly surprised to see Guren behind him, but he didn't pay much attention to it. Instead, he knelt down on one knee and said: "Chief, I have followed your instructions.  , after having suppressed his drunken dream, the next step is to wait for him to be sent back to his parents¡¯ tomb for burial together.¡±

    "What! Qiya Zuimeng has already?" Honglian said in surprise, then looked at Naruto and said: "Your Highness"

    "Okay, Xia Xue, you should go and rest first." Naruto looked at Minagawa Xia Xue and said with concern: "The war is not over yet. With your current body, it will be difficult to survive."

    "Yes, leader, my subordinates understand that it's just that the companions we have been with day and night suddenly lost one person." Minagawa Natsuki said: "This feeling is really unforgettable."

    "So, those of us who are still alive should take better care of ourselves. Only by taking better care of ourselves can we not live up to the sacrifices of our dead companions." Naruto said softly: "And we have already felt the sadness of losing our companions.  It¡¯s happened once and I don¡¯t want to feel it a second time.¡±

    "Yes, leader. I understand." Minagawa Natsuki nodded slightly and said, "I excuse myself." After Naruto nodded, Minagawa Natsuki stood up and left, not even taking a glance at Guren beside him, which was natural.  I don¡¯t know that the body next to Guren is Ishida Hiju.

    "I just tested you." Naruto looked at Guren and said, "I just want to know if you know that Zuimeng has died in the battle. After all, it was only a few hours before Qiya Zuimeng's accident.  There are only a few people who know about it so far, so you probably don¡¯t know about it, but if you know about it, then maybe you have something to do with his death in battle. But it doesn¡¯t matter now.¡± Ming said  The person looked at Mao Shanhong and said: "Mao Shan, you have to go on a hard journey and take Guren to Yakumo. According to your ability, you will be able to come back soon, and you can easily handle any changes that occur."  "Yes, thank you very much, chief. I will never let you down." Mao Shanhong said with gratitude. She knew that the reason why Naruto asked her to take Guren there was not just what Naruto just said, but also more  What's more, Naruto wants her to meet his daughter.

    "Yakumo? Could it be Kurama Yakumo!" Guren said slightly surprised.

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "That's her, you should know, Guren, Yakumo's illusion ability is unparalleled in the world. No one can compete with her in illusion. With her power, illusion and reality are simply indistinguishable.  Come out, maybe you think it is just an illusion, but in the blink of an eye, the illusion becomes a real existence. Because Yakumo's illusion can deprive the human body of the five senses, shape, sound, color, taste, and touch. That is, the five senses of the human body.  sense organs: vision, hearing, smell, taste, and touch. When these five senses are deprived, you may know in your heart that it is an illusion, but your body will think it is real. To put it bluntly, the illusion has come true.  .¡±

    "Guren, I want her to test you. If you fail, then Yakumo will kill you directly. Guren, you have to know that when you are in Yatsura's illusion, even if you are  I don¡¯t have much confidence that I can escape Of course, Honglian, if you can pass her test, then I will accept you as a true companion. Finally, Honglian, I am telling you something.  , whether it is Neji, Zabuza who is not here, or Zuimu who has died in the battle, they all have a code name to prove their identity as core members among us. Guren, I will prepare one for you  Code name, when you come back, this code name will be yours."

    Guren thought for a moment, then smiled and said: "I understand, but before that, please wait a moment." After speaking, Guren turned to the two sound ninjas behind him and said: "What the prince and I say, you  Everyone has heard it. After I leave, you should immediately inform everyone. If you are willing to stay, you will obey Naruto-sama's orders from now on. If you are not willing, just leave."

    "Yes, Lord Guren." The two sound ninjas responded and turned to leave.  Then Mao Shanhong nodded slightly to Honglian, and the two people left quickly.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 713 Konan Exposed

    In Hidden Cloud Village, in the Raikage's office, Tsunade and Raikage. Tsunade said to Nara Shikaku next to her: "This time, Raikage-sama and I will go to find Naruto and Kirabi together. This is where  Please give me a favor first, Shikaku.¡±

    "Ah." Lei Yingrui nodded slightly and said: "Ever since the ninja world, I have also seen your ability. You do have the qualifications and ability to temporarily replace us in commanding the entire ninja coalition. But no matter what, I still want to say  One sentence. Think more about everything, but when you need to make a decision, don¡¯t hesitate. If you need anything, just tell Mabuyi directly, and she will help you."

    "Yes, Lord Raikage." Azabu Yi behind Raikage nodded and said, "I will do my best."

    "Yes. Hokage-sama." Nara Shikaku nodded slightly and said: "Thank you, Raikage-sama, for your guidance. I will definitely do my best and there will never be any meaningful problems before Hokage-sama and Raikage-sama come back!"

    "Yes." Tsunade nodded slightly, then looked at Raikage on the side and said: "Okay, Raikage-sama, let's go. The night is long and the dream is too long. If it continues to be delayed, I don't know what Naruto will do.  ? And now the war with Akatsuki has reached a point where the outcome is uncertain. Although our coalition forces are temporarily at a disadvantage, they are not defeated at all and are completely in a stalemate. In this case, Naruto and Kirabi are the most important.  The key to victory or defeat is that we must not let anything happen to them.¡±

    "Okay, Naruto." Lei Yingrui said: "Let's go directly. Namikaze Naruto and Hibi shouldn't have gone far yet." After a slight pause, Lei Yingrui looked at Tsunade and said:  "Speaking of which, Naruto, who is that person? You should already know, right? The few words Naruto Namikaze said to you when he left should have made you guess the identity of that person. Although Namikaze  If Naruto and Hibi join forces, they can indeed face any challenge, but I don't know the identity of the last person added by Namikaze Naruto. You must know that even the Kage level has high and low levels, just like Namikaze Naruto  Feng Naruto, although he is also a Kage level, but with the Flying Thunder God at his side, I am afraid that he can face several Kage level masters with ease, and it is not difficult to even kill him easily. Although I know that person can get Namikaze  Naruto's admiration must have strong strength, but if I don't know her identity, I am still a little worried. On the contrary, if that person does have strong strength, then she can be alone even if she faces a strong opponent.  In the face of it, at least we can feel at ease and don't need Naruto and Bee to distract her."

    "Haha." Tsunade smiled bitterly and said: "Raikage-sama, you are worrying too much. Perhaps what you should worry about is whether she will be distracted by Naruto and Kirabi. Rather than Kirabi and Naruto  She¡¯s distracted.¡±

    "Huh?" Lei Yingrui was slightly startled, looked at Tsunade and said: "Hokage, you mean, that person's strength is still higher than Kirabi and Namikaze Naruto, who is she?"  Nara Shikaku and Azabui were shocked when they heard about Tsunade and Raikage Rui. They knew Kirabi and Naruto very well and naturally knew their strength, but now there was a person who was stronger than them.  , which shocked them very much.

    "I don't know how her strength compares to Naruto and Kirabi. After all, she has never really fought, because without a life and death fight, it is impossible to truly tell the strength of two powerful ninjas. But if you  If I know who she is, I'm afraid I will be even more worried, but will she be harmful to Naruto and Kirabi, because if she takes action, Naruto and Kirabi may be really in danger."

    "I believe she won't." Jiraiya, who had long white hair and a forehead protector with the word "oil" in it, suddenly appeared and said with a serious expression.

    "Huh? Jiraiya, why are you here?" Tsunade looked at Jiraiya and asked in slight shock.

    "It's nothing, there is an old man in Konoha. Anyway, I have nothing to do, so I came over." Jiraiya said without caring.

    Tsunade looked at Jiraiya and said: "By the way, Jiraiya, what you just said, how do you know her character? Have you forgotten? If Naruto hadn't risked his life to break into Akatsuki's  At the base camp, I¡¯m afraid you would have been dead long ago.¡±

    "Ah, I know." Jiraiya said: "Before, they went astray, that's why I met her not long ago, and I have confirmed that I believe her, and now  Even Naruto has forgiven them, otherwise, how could Naruto act with her?"

    "Hokage, and Jiraiya, you are playing a riddle of life." Lei Yingrui frowned slightly.

    "Lord Raikage. Don't you want to know who the person who left with Naruto and Kirabi is?" Tsunade looked at Jiraiya and said: "Ask Jiraiya yourself. Regarding that person's affairs  , Jiraiya knows it better than me. I¡¯m afraid Jiraiya knows it better than that person himself.Solution.  "

    "Hey, Tsunade, she's just my disciple, don't be so exaggerated." Jiraiya said, then looked at Raikage Rui and said: "During the previous ninja war, I, Tsunade and Orochi  Maru had just been crowned the Sannin by Sansho Hanzo of Amegakure Village. At that time, three brats came to us, hoping that we could teach them ninjutsu. Of course, Tsunade and Orochimaru didn't, and I stayed.  They, and the one following Naruto is the only female among the three little ghosts. Speaking of which, Naruto is also my disciple, so I have to call her senior sister, but Naruto's mother is also my disciple, so she also has to be called senior sister.  I call her Senior Sister, so the relationship is a bit messy."

    "Jiraiya-sama." Nara Shikaku hesitated and said, "If I remember correctly, that girl later established Akatsuki with two other people and became the core of Akatsuki, Konan, who was called the 'angel'.  "

    "Oh, you still remember." Jiraiya smiled and nodded: "It's Konan, I thought no one would remember her."

    "Konan from the Akatsuki organization!" Lei Yingrui, Nara Shikaku and Azabui next to him were also shocked.  They didn't expect that the person who had been hiding themselves would be such a person.

    "No." Lei Yingrui said immediately: "No matter what you think, but Xiaonan was an angel of the Akatsuki organization. She has enough power to deal with Naruto and Bi. I will never allow the two of them to be around.  There is a guy who has an unclear attitude towards them." Said Lei Yingrui looked at Tsunade and said: "Hokage, and Jiraiya, I don't care what you think, but I must bring Naruto and Bi back.  .¡±

    "I am so proud, that's why I am here." Tsunade said slightly: "We must go and bring Naruto and Kirabi back. And Jiraiya just happened to be here, so we can feel at ease here.  "

    "It's useless." Jiraiya shook his head slightly and said, "I don't know about Kirabi, but Naruto will never come back."

    "Now is not the time for him to be willing or not." Lei Yingrui said: "If he is unwilling to come back, I will kill him, no matter what? I will not allow him as the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki to fall into  In Uchiha Madara¡¯s hands.¡±

    "Raikage-sama" Tsunade said immediately.

    "Raikage-sama." Jiraiya spoke first: "It's useless. Naruto has completely conquered the Kyuubi. Even if his current power is not as strong as you, Raikage-sama, it won't be too far behind. Moreover,  Naruto, who possesses the Flying Thunder God Technique, you are not sure of victory. Just like when you and Minato met on the battlefield, although there was no real fight, you should also know that you are not absolutely certain that you did not face Minato.  It¡¯s a sure thing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    "I admit that if I face the golden flash of the past, I have no confidence in defeating it." Lei Yingrui nodded directly: "But now I am not facing the eight colors of Konoha, the golden flash. Although I still have to face it.  Against the Flying Thunder God. But I don¡¯t think he can reach his father¡¯s height. Only then can I be sure of winning.¡±

    "But there is a Nine-Tails in his body." Jiraiya said: "And although Naruto's Flying Thunder God Technique is not as good as Minato's, it is definitely not too far away. When Naruto was still in Konoha  At that time, he could already use the Flying Thunder God Technique to continuously shuttle through space. What's more, now, coupled with the Nine-Tails in his body, Lord Raikage, I don't think you can kill Naruto.  And once Naruto uses the Flying Thunder God Technique to escape, you will never be able to catch up with him."

    "What happened? Jiraiya!" Tsunade looked at Jiraiya and said, "What happened to Naruto again?" Tsunade and Jiraiya have known each other for decades, and both of them know each other very well.  , so when Tsunade heard Jiraiya's words, she knew that something must have happened that she didn't know about.

    Jiraiya shook his head slightly and said: "I don't know the specific situation. What I know is that last night, the camp of the first and second companies of the Ninja United Army was attacked. The command of the two company captains was not good, and a total of five thousand people were attacked.  A troop of many people was attacked by a troop of less than 2,000 people. Early the next morning, when the headcount was counted, more than 2,000 people in the company were killed and hundreds were seriously injured. Morale dropped to the bottom, while the enemy only remained.  More than a thousand corpses. Others fled in all directions."

    "Humph, what on earth is Tarui doing?" Lei Yingrui said dissatisfied: "Can't he set up sentry posts? And our own side is three times the enemy's. Even if we are attacked by the enemy at night, as long as we gather the ninjas immediately,  You should be able to seize the opportunity to counterattack quickly. But no matter what, this doesn't seem to have much to do with Namikaze Naruto."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 714

    Tsunade shook her head slightly and said: "No, both the first company and the second company have Naruto's subordinates, and if I remember correctly, the Hyuga clan is in the second company. Hyuga Neji is Naruto  One of the strongest assistants, and Hinata Hinata" As Tsunade looked at Raikage Rui and said: "Lord Raikage, you may not understand Naruto, but if I know Naruto very well, once  If something happens to them, Naruto will go crazy. Although he is the prince of the Snow Country, he is not a hero, and he is not the kind of person who gives up everything for profit. Although he is calm and even cold, he does it for what he cherishes.  His calmness and coldness are completely false. You should also know, Raikage-sama, Naruto has gone berserk several times for the people he cherishes."

    "Humph." Lei Yingrui snorted coldly and did not answer, because the intelligence of Yunyin Village had already reported these things. Then Lei Yingrui looked at Jiraiya and said: "The camp was attacked, what happened next  how?"

    Jiraiya continued slightly: "During the night attack, the lives of Hyuga Neji, Hyuga Hinata and others were in extreme danger. Because the enemy had a grudge against Naruto, they initially targeted Hinata Neji,  Hyuga Hinata and others, all the core members of the enemy seemed to be dispatched, and the purpose seemed to be just to kill people related to Naruto. At that time, because of Hyuga Neji, Hyuga Hinata and the two of them, they had used Byakugan in the previous war.  It was so excessive that it was impossible to use the Byakugan again. The Hyuga clan had no Byakugan. In addition, the two of them had very little chakra left, and their combat effectiveness was less than 10%. Facing the enemy's attack, they had no power to resist.  "Jiraiya paused slightly and said: "I don't know the specific situation, but fortunately, Naruto showed up in time, came down and killed Hyuga Neji and others at the same time. But Naruto  One of his subordinates, a blood-stained boundary person named Qiya Zuimeng, had died in the battle before Naruto appeared."

    "Qi Ya Zui Meng?" Lei Yingrui read a sentence and said: "This person doesn't seem to have outstanding abilities, except for his blood stains."

    "Indeed, this person does not have an overly important reputation. Nor does he have outstanding abilities." Jiraiya nodded slightly, and then said: "But he is extremely loyal to Naruto. Maybe his abilities are not the highest, but his  Loyalty is definitely the highest. And he doesn't have any big requirements. Although he can't say that he has no desires and desires, he does have the lowest requirements in all aspects. And he joined Naruto early. Although his strength is not high, he has  Not a low status. Naruto himself values ??him very much and often sends him on missions."

    "This is a battlefield." Lei Yingrui said without hesitation: "He should be very familiar with the cruelty and ruthlessness of the battlefield. Death in battle is the most normal thing. After all, he is from the Kingdom of Snow.  Prince, the iron-blooded prince who has fought countless battles, he should have been prepared for it. And Qi Ya Zui Meng, he seems to be from the fifth company. Why did he end up in the first and second companies?

    "That's right, I know Naruto very well." Jiraiya said: "If it was a battlefield killing, Naruto should have been prepared long ago, and this situation would not have happened now. But the specifics  I don¡¯t understand the situation, because I learned about it through toads. You also know that Naruto¡¯s psychic beasts and I are from the toad clan. Some things can be communicated in this way. But I don¡¯t know what happened.  Something happened, but I knew something must have happened that we didn¡¯t know about.¡±

    "No matter what happens, go and bring him back first." Lei Yingrui said.

    "Raikage-sama." At this time, a female ninja wearing a forehead protector with the word 'nin' ran over. She was covered with fur everywhere, especially the cat tail behind her. It was obviously Naruto.  The Maoshan clan under his command.  When she saw the Raikage, she did not kneel down, but bent slightly, and at the same time took out a scroll and said: "See Raikage-sama, this is a letter from my lord, His Highness Naruto Namikaze. My lord  I ordered my subordinates to personally teach Raikage-sama¡¯s hands.¡±

    Lei Yingrui took the scroll with some confusion and spread it out slightly. Just after taking a few glances, anger appeared on Lei Yingrui's face. Tsunade frowned slightly and said: "Lord Raikage, don't worry about being angry for now.  What did Naruto say?"

    Lei Yingrui did not answer Tsunade, but looked at the Maoshan tribe member and said, "Did Naruto say something?"

    The Maoshan tribesman stood upright, bowed slightly and saluted: "My Lord didn't say anything, he just asked his subordinates to wait for the reply from Lord Raikage after handing the letter to Lord Raikage."

    "Really?" Lei Yingrui muttered, and then said: "I need to think about something, you go down first."

    "Yes, Lord Raikage." The Maoshan tribesman saluted slightly, and then said, "Then I will take my leave and return to the battlefield."

    ?"Well?" Lei Ying frowned slightly and said, "Didn't I ask you to wait for my answer? Or you can't even wait for this little time."

    "No, Lord Raikage, you misunderstood." The Maoshan tribesman said immediately: "It's just that my master has ordered that if Lord Raikage needs time to think about it, then his subordinates will rush back first." Said the Maoshan tribesman without waiting for Lei Ying.  Ying Rui replied, looking at Tsunade and Jiraiya on the side, and immediately knelt down on one knee and saluted: "Tsunade-sama, Jiraiya-sama, I would like to say hello to the two adults on behalf of the leader. The leader misses the two adults very much.  If this subordinate tells the leader about the current situation of the two adults, the leader will definitely be very happy." Jiraiya and Tsunade nodded slightly, and just as they were about to say something, the Maoshan tribesman stood up and said: "I still have a mission.  I'm here, so I'll take my leave first." After saying that, he flew away.

    Tsunade and Jiraiya each frowned, because they did not see any due respect from this Maoshan tribesman.  It's fine for him, but he doesn't have the slightest respect for Raikage.  However, they did not say much, but focused more on the scroll in Raikage's hand, because Raikage's anger after seeing the scroll just now, as well as the actions of the Maoshan tribe, were obviously related to this scroll.  , maybe this scroll can answer the doubts in their hearts.

    "Lord Raikage." Jiraiya looked at Raikage and said softly.

    Lei Yingrui hesitated for a moment and handed the scroll in his hand to Jiraiya.  Jiraiya and Tsunade were slightly startled, Jiraiya took the scroll and started flipping through it.  There wasn't much text on the scroll, but the content on it made Tsunade and Jiraiya secretly frightened.

    "Naruto actually adopted such drastic measures. Why?" Tsunade and Jiraiya secretly said in their hearts.

    Jiraiya spoke first: "Lord Raikage, Tsunade, as the commander-in-chief of the Ninja Alliance, you have the same status as Naruto in the Ninja Alliance. Once something happens to you, it will easily cause the Alliance to  The shock, and you have to lead the coalition forces. If you don't guard the flowers in the rear, problems will easily occur when the ninjas in the front are fighting. As for Naruto, I'll go over there. I will try my best to Jiang  Naruto was persuaded to come back."

    "I'm afraid it's not that simple. Changing commanders before battle is a taboo among military strategists, especially if you are the captain of a company. As the prince of the Snow Country, Naruto has never commanded an army." Tsunade said to herself: "Why Naruto?  Would you propose to replace the captains of the first and second companies at this time? And the tone is so strong. There is no room for negotiation at all. It seems that we don¡¯t know what really happened last night, but it makes  Something that made Naruto very angry."

    "The Hokage and I are in the rear. As the captains of the first and second companies, Tarui and Huangtu are equivalent to the commanders of the first army. Regardless of the reason, changing commanders on the battlefield is a taboo for military strategists. Not only is it easy to cause  The turbulent morale makes it easier for the troops to reveal flaws, and since Hua has been attacked once, she will easily be attacked a second time." Lei Yingrui said: "So I will not agree to replace it no matter what.  Tarui and loess.¡±

    "No matter what, I'd better go take a look first." Jiraiya said: "Naruto should be in the camp of the first and second companies now. I'd better go take a look first, Raikage-sama, Tsunade  , you¡¯d better stay here first.¡±

    "Go." Tsunade nodded and said, "I'll leave everything to you, Jiraiya." Jiraiya nodded, turned and left.  "Let's go back, Raikage-sama." Tsunade said: "Jiraiya has a very high status in Naruto's heart. If Jiraiya convinces Naruto, then there will be no point in our going back."  function. So we should wait and wait until Jiraiya comes back. We can also have people investigate why Naruto was so angry about the night attack last night, and even did not hesitate to offend you and Tu.  Lord Shadow, if the morale of the army is shaken, the captains of the two companies will have to be replaced."

    "What do you think, Naruto." Lei Yingrui looked at Tsunade and asked, "Are you leaning towards Namikaze Naruto?"

    "Honestly." Tsunade said, "I think maybe we should consider Naruto's suggestion. Raikage-sama, you should also know that Naruto is not the kind of person who shoots without aim, and Naruto is also a person who has commanded large armies.  He was well aware of the risks of changing coaches before the battle, but he still brought it up, and with such strong words, I am afraid that the two company captains did have some shortcomings."

    "" Lei Yingrui hesitated for a moment, and then said: "I understand, Naruto, I don't know about Loess, but like Tarui, he is very good in all aspects, whether it is strength or brains  , but the only shortcoming is probably that he has never been on the battlefield, let alone commanded an army. I'm afraid he has a problem on this point!" Lei Yingrui sighed slightly as he spoke.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 715 The Vulnerable Camp

    With a 'whoosh' sound, a black figure entered the camp of the first and second companies from the corner. After entering the camp, this figure did not make any move, but stood there quietly. This man was standing there quietly in broad daylight.  Wearing a black cloak, he was very conspicuous, but such a conspicuous person did not move after entering the camp from the corner. He neither hid nor used any transformation skills, but he stood there without anyone noticing him.  figure.

    It wasn't until nearly half an hour later that a ninja who came here accidentally discovered this figure. The ninja immediately started calling people, and there was a chaos in the camp. It took a while before several ninjas came over.  The figures gathered around him.

    "Who are you?" Tarui, captain of the first company, walked out, looked at the person in front of him and said, "Why did you break into the camp?"

    "I am a member of the Maoshan tribe." He took off the cloak from the figure and saw that she had furry clothes, a pair of cat claws, a pair of cat ears and a cat tail. Tarui confirmed at a glance that it was indeed a cat.  The Nekoyama clan under Naruto.

    Tarui waved slightly, asking the surrounding ninjas who were preparing to put away their weapons, but they did not disperse, but continued to surround the Maoshan tribesman. Tarui said: "Since you are Maoshan  Clan members, then our companions, why don¡¯t you enter through the gate, but rush in directly from here?¡±

    "I asked her to do this." Naruto walked out of the crowd expressionlessly.  Shiro followed Naruto closely, never missing a step, but he was never side by side with Naruto, completely placing himself in a position like a maid.

    "See the leader." After the Maoshan tribe saw Naruto, they immediately knelt down on one knee and saluted.  "See Your Highness." A large number of the surrounding ninjas also knelt down and saluted. They were not just because of Naruto's status as the Prince of Snow Country, but also because of the reputation that Naruto had gained over the years.  The relationship between the mastermind of the attack on the camp was killed last night.

    Naruto waved his hands slightly and said: "Okay, everyone, get up. Except for the necessary sentry posts, everyone else should have a good rest. The war is not over yet, and I am afraid it will start again soon."

    "Yes." The ninjas around him responded one after another, and then most of them slowly dispersed.  As the captain of the company, Tarui was completely left alone.  "Your Highness." Tarui looked at Naruto and said, "I don't know why you let her sneak into the camp quietly? If something happens, who will be responsible?" At this time, the ninjas around him were not there yet.  After completely dispersing, they all stopped when they heard Tarui's words, as if they wanted to hear what Naruto meant.

    "Responsible?" Naruto said with a disdainful smile: "Captain Tarui, you just said responsible. If I remember correctly, you are the captain of the first company. As the captain, you have just endured the night."  After the attack, the camp's defense is still so lax." Naruto looked at the Maoshan tribe and said, "How long have you been here?"

    The Maoshan tribesman saluted slightly and said: "It was half an hour from the time I sneaked into this camp to the time I was discovered. Within half an hour, I was standing here without using any ninjutsu or leaving here."

    "Very good, half an hour." Naruto looked at Tarui as if he wanted to speak, and interrupted him directly: "Captain Tarui, I want to ask why the camp's defense is so lax. If she  If they are enemies, she may have killed countless people, or she may have introduced countless enemies.¡±

    "This is just because we were attacked last night and everyone was very tired." Tarui forced himself to say: "If it were other times, she would never have found this opportunity."

    "Captain Tarui, this is war, a life-and-death war. In order to win the war, both sides are fighting at any cost. There are no ifs on the battlefield. If you have this idea, I'm sorry, I really can't  Trust you, I really can't put my arms in your hands, because you can only bring death to them." Naruto looked at Tarui and said: "You are the captain of the entire company, you can  You don¡¯t know anything about military affairs and don¡¯t know how to command an army, but you must never ignore the advice of others. I don¡¯t care what considerations you based on when you canceled the sentry posts that Neji had deployed. If there are sentry posts that Neji deployed, anyone  They will be discovered when they sneak in. Unless the opponent is a ninja with space ninjutsu. Otherwise, absolutely no one can sneak in silently. To be honest, Captain Tarui, I am really glad that you have become the first  The captain of the first company has not been attacked by the enemy for so long. This is because the team can be preserved. As the saying goes, the incompetence of one general will kill the three armies. Captain Tarui, you are not a qualified captain at all, first company  I'm very lucky to have survived in your hands for so long, but I don'tI will always put my hope in this unknown situation, so I have made a suggestion to Raikage-sama to replace you. Although this will offend Raikage-sama, and I originally felt a little guilty towards you because of this, but now it seems  Come on, my guilt is totally unnecessary.  Although changing commanders before battle is a taboo for military strategists, it can easily cause turmoil in the morale of the army, and can easily make the army unable to command, but even if the determination is turbulent and the army cannot be commanded, it is at least better than the destruction of the company.  "

    "You" Tarui glanced at Naruto and said, "Are you so sure that the company will be destroyed?"

    "It's not certain, it's certain." Naruto said: "Leading an army in a battle is no different than usual when you go out to perform tasks. Many factors are the moment that may determine victory or defeat. You have no experience at all in leading an army, but this is not  What's a big problem? After all, not everyone has experience from the beginning. Everyone's experience is accumulated bit by bit, but you don't understand it, but you are unwilling to learn, and you have not used your ninja skills at all.  What is the role of the camp, and Captain Tarui, what is the purpose of the camp? The camp is to give those soldiers fighting outside a safe place to rest, so that the soldiers can recover from the fatigue of the battle in the camp, so what happens?  When the battle is unfavorable, the camp must also be the last line of defense, but even the camp here can be easily sneaked in. I really can't think of what use this kind of camp has?" Naruto turned around.  He turned around and said: "Anyway, that's all I have to say. If Lord Raikage cannot agree to replace the captain of the first company, then I will take my subordinates and leave this company. I cannot hand over the lives of my subordinates to you."  in the hands.¡±

    "You are threatening me." Tarui looked at Naruto and said.

    "It's not a threat." Naruto said expressionlessly: "It's just that I really can't believe you. After being attacked just now, the entire camp still had no defense at all. Someone sneaked in and stood there for literally half an hour before being discovered.  , and he sneaked in in broad daylight wearing a very conspicuous black cloak, and did not use the transformation technique after sneaking in, nor did he leave the place. It would take a full half hour to discover Captain Tarui, which made  How can I trust you?" Naruto paused slightly and said: "I don't want to put the fate of myself and my subordinates in your hands. Because this has no meaning at all except for a vain sacrifice. I  I have already sacrificed a Qi Ya Zui Meng, and I don¡¯t want to regret it after making other sacrifices. Finally, I want to give you a piece of advice, Captain Tarui, it is best to guard the camp more closely." After saying that, Naruto stopped staying.  Take Bai and the Maoshan tribe away directly.

    Tarui looked at Naruto's figure and wanted to say something but couldn't. When he looked at the other ninjas around him, he found the distrust flashing in the eyes of the other ninjas. Tarui hesitated for a moment.  He said, "Follow the sentry posts arranged by Neji before." "Yes, captain." The ninjas around responded, and then immediately some ninjas quietly sneaked into the hidden corners around them, and at the same time, some ninjas began to patrol.  Suddenly the level of rigor increased.

    After Naruto returned to his tent, he had already asked the Maoshan tribe to rest, with only Shiro beside him.  Naruto looked at the space in front of him and said: "Okay, come out, lustful immortal. You should come with the Maoshan tribe."

    "Well, don't say that, Naruto." Jiraiya appeared in the tent and said, "I just saw that you were teaching Tarui, the captain, so I didn't come out to disturb you."

    "Jiraiya-sama." Shiro saw Jiraiya bowing slightly.

    Jiraiya waved his hand slightly, and Naruto said: "Shiro, go and call Senior Sister Xiaonan over, and say that the lustful immortal is here." "Okay, Naruto-sama." Shiro nodded slightly to Naruto.  Then she turned and left. Shiro was the person who knew the most about Naruto. She naturally knew that the cloaked man next to Naruto was the former angel of the Akatsuki organization, Konan.

    "You should not just come here just to say such a thing, Lustful Immortal." Naruto looked at Jiraiya and said: "Just say what you want to say. But Lustful Immortal, you should understand my character. Some of me  If you don't agree to something, don't say anything. Just refuse it for me."

    Jiraiya shrugged slightly and said with some distress: "In this case, I seem to have nothing to say. But forget it, at least I understand why you wrote a letter to revoke Tarui's captain position even though you knew you had offended the Raikage.  He is indeed only suitable to be an ordinary ninja. Not the commander-in-chief of an army."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 716

    The man shook his head slightly and said: "It's not that Tarui is not suitable to be a coach. He has strong decision-making ability, but he is too inexperienced. Leading troops to fight is not the same as leading a small team to fight. There are many things to consider, and  As for the small team, if there is no morale, just say a few words of encouragement, and there is no need to set up sentry posts. Just have someone on guard, and a resting place can be found in a cave, but  When a large army is fighting, what needs to be considered is not only food, but also various military supplies. The sentry posts set up by Ningji were removed because he saw that there was no attack here and he neglected to take precautions.  For most of the time, Neji ignored several suggestions to rearrange the sentry posts. This kind of low-level mistake was completely caused by his method of leading the small team. To be honest, if he could be given time to grow up slowly,  If so, Tarui can also grow into a top commander, but as a good-looking immortal, what we lack most now is time, and I will not trade the lives of my subordinate ninjas for his growth. There is also the second company  Captain Huang Tu, as a captain with the same status as Tarui, knew that Tarui was inexperienced and many of his decisions were wrong, but he did not persuade him at all. Moreover, when the attack last night, the first company suffered heavy losses.  , but the Second Company suffered no losses. At this critical moment of world survival, they still want to consume the strength of their allies."

    "I know. But Tarui is the Raikage's confidant after all, and Loess is also the Tsuchikage's son. If you say so unceremoniously that you want to replace him, it will easily offend the Raikage and Tsuchikage." Jiraiya said.  road.

    "Are you offending the Raikage and Tsuchikage? Good-looking Sennin, since you know that I said I wanted to replace Tarui and Loess, you must have been to Kumogakure Village. If you say that, it should be because Granny Tsunade didn't come over  You stopped her, thank you, good-looking sage." After saying that, Naruto stood up and said proudly: "As for the Raikage and Tsuchikage, what can I do if they offend me? I will take Neji with me.  When Yakumo left Konoha, he had already offended the top management of Konoha. After coming to the Snow Country, he started a war with the Water Country, and later even flooded Uzumaki City, which offended the hatred between the Mizukage and the Water Country.  It¡¯s already irreversible, so if we offend the Raikage and Tsuchikage again this time, it won¡¯t be a big deal.¡±

    "Naruto." Jiraiya said anxiously.

    "I know what you mean, Sesame Sage." Naruto stepped forward and opened the tent slightly and said: "But, Sesame Sage, our ninja joint army has an advantage over Akatsuki in every aspect. First of all, we are a gathering  The combined army formed by ninjas from all over the world has a combat power that definitely exceeds that of Akatsuki. Secondly, it goes without saying that we have baggage. With the support of the five major countries, it goes without saying that we have baggage. Moreover, the time and place are on our side. Why are we fighting Akatsuki?  , we not only failed to gain the upper hand, but also succumbed to the disadvantage? At the beginning, the first and second companies were defeated, the third company was restrained, and the fourth company even encountered a shadow-level master. Now the third company  The first company and the second company suffered heavy casualties from night attacks."

    "This is because everyone used to be enemies and suddenly want to cooperate, so they are not used to it." Jiraiya said with evasive eyes.

    Naruto showed a faint smile and said: "What a beautiful sage, you once commanded an army, right? After all, it is impossible for Konoha to not use you in the previous Ninja World War, so I think you should be able to see the problem at a glance.  Why are you trying to fight with me here?"

    Jiraiya smiled slightly and said: "Yes, Naruto, you are right. To fight, you need the right time, place, and people, so that you can survive a hundred battles. The time, place, and people are all on our side of the Ninja United Army, but only harmony. Originally, we  They also possessed it, but some people gave it up voluntarily.¡±

    "In their view, the five major ninja countries in the world are enough, and there is no need for a sixth major country." Naruto smiled and said: "If the Snow Country is as unknown as before and is just a small country in the ice,  I¡¯m afraid we will gain an absolute advantage in this war. But unfortunately, the Kingdom of Snow rose and defeated the Kingdom of Water, one of the five great ninja nations, from the very beginning.¡±

    "So Naruto, what are your plans?" Jiraiya looked at Naruto and said, "You told me this, you must have some plans, right?"

    "I do have a plan." Naruto smiled and said: "I have asked the Maoshan tribe members to go to various companies to convey my orders."

    "Don't be lazy, Naruto." Jiraiya looked at Naruto and said, "Although there are still some people in the coalition army who are making some small moves, everyone has the same mentality of wanting to defeat Akatsuki."

    "I admit this." Naruto nodded: "After all, if Akatsuki wins, then the whole world will fall into Uchibo Madara's moon desecration. There is nothing wrong with the moon desecration once or twice, but what is scary is that  That kind of infinite moonlight. No one can stop it, so everyone in the Ninja United Army will want to defeat Akatsuki and Uchibo Madara, but they hope even more to defeat Uchibo Madara.While outsmarting Madara, he can consume the power of other people in the coalition army.  In this case, after the war is over, more results can be obtained.  "

    "But" Jiraiya also wanted to say something. At this time, Xiaonan, who was wearing a cloak, came to the tent and was slightly startled when he saw Naruto standing in front of the tent. Naruto smiled and said: "Senior Sister Xiaonan  , the beautiful immortal is inside, you can have a good chat." Naruto then left without waiting for Xiao Nan to answer.  And Xiaonan looked at Naruto's smile, with a hint of blush on her cheeks under the cloak, and said secretly in her heart: "Naruto is really like Yahiko, the same smile, this kind of warm sunshine shining in the heart  It feels like"

    "Naruto is very handsome and attractive, right?" Jiraiya said softly next to Xiaonan's ear. Xiaonan's face turned red, and her shy look had unlimited Youhuo, but luckily because of the cloak  He didn't let anyone see it, not even Jiraiya who was standing next to him.  However, Jiraiya, who has a lot of life experience, can see Xiaonan's psychology at a glance. Even if he doesn't see Xiaonan's expression, he can guess it.

    "Teacher" Xiaonan untied the hood on her cloak and hugged Jiraiya's arm and said coquettishly. After the three orphans Xiaonan and Yahiko Nagam¨¦ were taken in by Jiraiya, they received Jiraiya's teachings. In fact,  They all regarded Jiraiya as their father in their hearts, but Yahiko's death later made them completely give up all emotions, even their feelings for Jiraiya, so they could once have no feelings for Jiraiya.  Kill with mercy.  But when they saw Naruto who was very similar to Yahiko.  The feeling in her heart was evoked again, so after the death of Yahiko and Chomon, Xiaonan came to Naruto who had the same idea as Yahiko Chomon and was also a disciple of Jiraiya. Of course, this  She also wants Naruto to have the right to make his own decisions. If Naruto is still in Konoha and is controlled everywhere, then she will not come to Naruto at all. She will only use her own way to avenge Uchi Bo Madara for her elder son.  And now Naruto not only has strong strength, but more importantly, Naruto has considerable power, and has the power to challenge Uchibo Madara in all aspects, so she will give up all her last hope.  On top of Naruto.

    "Okay, I stopped and quickly freed my hands from Xiao Nan's hands and said, "If I keep shaking, my old bones will fall apart.  "Xiao Nan smiled softly, did not speak, and just hugged Jiraiya's arm again.

    "By the way, Xiaolai also looked at Xiaonan and said: "How is Naruto's situation?  "

    "Very depressed." Xiao Nan said: "Because of Qi Ya Zui Meng's death in the battle, and various things happening in the camp, Naruto's mood is not high, but others don't know it. The only one who knows,  Probably only me, Shiro, and Ningji know about it. Oh, by the way." Xiaonan hesitated and said, "Orochimaru's former subordinate, Guren, took hundreds of sound ninja to join Naruto."

    "Guren" Jiraiya sighed and said: "If I remember correctly, she is the blood-stained boundary user who uses Crystal Release. She should be Orochimaru's die-hard subordinate, so she might  Where are you taking refuge with Naruto?"

    "She said she wanted to avenge Uchibo Sasuke." Xiao Nan said: "Because she admitted that she was not a match for Uchibo Sasuke, and in addition, Y¨¤o Master Kabuto and Madara were close, and when she killed Ishida Hijiu  At that time, because Otogakure Village and the base were empty and easily occupied by Y¨¤o Master Kabuto, she seemed to regard Y¨¤o Master Kabuto as an enemy. So she took refuge in Naruto, and the price for her loyalty to Naruto was to kill Y¨¤o  Shi Kabuto and Uchi bo Sasuke."

    "Really? In this case, it is quite reasonable." Jiraiya said calmly: "But even if it is reasonable, we can't believe her immediately. After all, she was once Orochimaru's subordinate. Although it is not necessarily true, it is not necessarily the same as others.  idea.¡±

    Xiao Nan nodded and said: "Well, Naruto said the same thing, so Naruto asked Mao Shanhong to fall in love with her and go to Kurama Yakumo. Naruto said that no one can hide Kurama Yakumo's illusion, so as long as she  Through Yakumo¡¯s genjutsu, I will treat her as a companion.¡±

    "Kurama Yakumo's genjutsu is indeed unparalleled in the world." Jiraiya said: "But speaking of it, Xiaonan, Naruto doesn't seem to have any plans to leave the camp? Why?"

    "I don't know either." Xiao Nan shook his head slightly and said, "I haven't asked Naruto, and Naruto hasn't said anything, but it seems that he is waiting for someone?"

    "Are you waiting for someone?" Jiraiya said solemnly: "What on earth is Naruto thinking about?"

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 717 Order to Zabuza

    In the camp of the third company of the Ninja United Army, inside Zabuza's tent, a woman was kneeling on one knee in front of Zabuza. She had a pair of cat ears, a furry body, and a cat tail that was constantly swaying.  Coupled with her exquisite figure, she looks infinitely tempting.

    "Is there something wrong with the leader asking you to come?" Zabuza sat on the bed and practiced. No matter when, he never relaxed about his training.

    "Yes." The Maoshan tribesman lowered his head slightly and said, "The leader ordered you to gather at the camp of the first and second companies."

    "Assemble?" Zabuza was slightly stunned and said: "In that case, the leader should be in the camp of the first and second companies. Shiro, Minagawa, and Ningji are there, but where are the others? Qiya and  What about Cat Mountain? And what about things here?"

    "Lord Qi Ya Zui Meng died in battle. The clan leader, under the order of the leader, took Hong Lian, who had newly joined the leader, to the rear for Lord Kurama to conduct an illusion test to determine whether she could become a new companion?" The Maoshan tribesman said: "Leader  She promised that as long as she could pass Master Kurama's test, the leader would regard her as a true companion. As for other things, the leader did not say much, but only asked Master Buza to go to the first and second companies.  "

    "Really!" Zabu Zhan responded, then stood up and said: "How did Qiya Zuimeng die? He was in the fifth company, and the fifth company was still behind the first and second companies. He should not be that  Is it easy to die? Could it be that a very powerful enemy ninja crossed the camp of the first and second companies and attacked the fifth company by surprise?"

    "No, that doesn't seem to be the case." The Maoshan tribesman shook his head slightly and said, "I don't know much about it. According to my understanding, it seems that the patriarch and Lord Qiya were sent as liaison officers of the fifth company.  Contacted the first and second companies, and then the clan leader left the camp alone and rushed back to the fifth company, while Master Qi Ya was in the camp. As a result, the camp was attacked by Ishida Rijiu and others. Master Qi Ya died in the battle, and even Bai  Sir, Lord Minagawa and others all encountered a great crisis. It happened that the clan leader met the leader when he returned to the camp of the fifth company, and the two of them rushed back to the camp, and then they rescued Lord Bai and the others in time. "

    A glimmer of light flashed in Zabuza's eyes: "That is to say, if it is a little later, I'm afraid, and I remember that in the first and second camps, in addition to Shiro and Neji, there are also Hyuga Hina  Miss Tian is here, if something unexpected happens to her, haha, it seems that some people don't want our country of snow to rise, and it is still in this stalemate period of war. It seems that some people are afraid of the leader to the extent of being afraid of Uchiha Madara.  , that¡¯s why he can¡¯t wait to attack people like us. It¡¯s no wonder that the leader summoned me to wait. It seems that the leader should have noticed it, and things seem to be getting more and more interesting." Although Zabuza had a look on his face.  Because of the bandage, you couldn't see his face, but you could tell from his tone that he seemed to be getting more and more excited.

    Then Zabuza picked up the decapitating sword placed on his right hand and put it behind his back and said: "I understand, I will go and tell Kakashi right now, and at the same time summon the snow ninja in the camp, you go back first, I will follow  Just come."

    "Yes. I obey." The Maoshan clan member responded, turned around and left the tent, "But speaking of it, Qiya Zuimeng actually died in the battle." Zabuza said softly: "I thought it was me who saved him in the first place.  Well, I didn¡¯t expect that he would still die, and it was because of Ishida Riju, but this time the cause of his death might not be that simple. But if the leader summons us at this time, I¡¯m afraid the leader will do something shocking again  Alright."

    "Are you leaving? Zabuza." Kakashi opened the tent and stood outside the tent and said, "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to eavesdrop. I just happened to want to come to you, but I overheard you."

    "It doesn't matter." Zabuza walked out of the tent and said, "Anyway, I was already aware of it when you arrived, but I'm leaving, and there's nothing special about it, plus you're the leader's former mentor. Even so.  The leader knew it and wouldn't say anything more. In the end, you knew it and I didn't need to explain it anymore."

    "Really?" Kakashi responded, and then said: "Hey, Zabuza, you said that at this time, when everyone needs to work together to fight, why are there so many people doing small tricks secretly?  Woolen cloth?"

    "Hmph, who knows." Zabuza said with a disdainful smile on his lips: "Maybe some people are unhappy with our Snow Country, but it is also that our Snow Country has risen a little too fast, especially after conquering the Waves before.  I am afraid that many people have been dissatisfied with our country. Coupled with the majesty of the leader, it has intimidated other countries, causing the neighboring countries to become vassals to our country of snow. This may have made some people dissatisfied, so they went to such trouble.  You must be scheming to weaken our power."

      "Well, everyone knows that the crisis is close at hand, but they are still fighting for greater interests." Kakashi said helplessly.  He is also a very smart person, but his wisdom is mostly used in combat, and he doesn't pay much attention to politics at all.

    "Zabuza, you know, no matter what, I am now the captain of the third company. I can't leave the third company at all, so can you persuade Naruto more?" Kakashi was silent for a moment, and then spoke  Said: "I advise Naruto to be patient for now. After all, this battle is about the whole world. If we lose this war, the whole world will be destroyed. Why not worry about it after this war is over?"

    "Be patient?" Zabuza muttered, shook his head slightly and said: "Kakashi, you should understand the leader's character. You should be able to guess whether he is willing to be patient, so why let me persuade him? Besides, Kakashi  Cassie, if I really persuade the leader to endure it, if I die, how will I face Qi Ya Zui Meng when I see him underground. Although my face is wrapped with a bandage,  But it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t need face.¡±

    "But if there is still internal strife in this situation" Kakashi shook his head secretly.

    "But Kakashi, you should know that if you don't deal with it now, then I'm afraid there will never be a chance that you can't deal with it," Zabuza said: "Once this battlefield is over, there is no need to say anything if you lose, but even if  It is a victory, and as a result of the joint efforts of all countries, if the leader still raises the issue of Qi Ya Zui Meng at this time, I am afraid that our Snow Country will become the next 'Akatsuki'."

    "This" Kakashi was slightly startled.

    At this time, Zabuza raised his head slightly, looked at the sky and said, "Kakashi, what do you think of the weather today?"

    Kakashi was stunned for a moment, then raised his head and looked at the sky and said, "Because it's a cloudy day, it looks very gloomy."

    "Yes, it's a cloudy day." Zabuza nodded slightly, then turned around and said: "But Kakashi, in my heart, in the psychology of all snow ninjas, today is a sunny day, and the sun is very bright.  Gentlely radiating its own light and heat to warm our hearts?" Kakashi was slightly stunned, and a smile appeared on Zabuza's mouth under the bandage: "The leader is our sun. He will treat each of us warmly.  , no matter how low the status of the ninja is, like the sun, it will always emit light and heat to everyone fairly and impartially, so all of us will gather around the leader and fight for him, even if it is clear.  We know it means death, but as long as it is beneficial to the leader, we will rush forward without hesitation. Qiya Zuimeng died in the battle for obvious other reasons. This can be seen by any ninja with a little experience.  , all of us snow ninjas are waiting for the leader's solution. No matter how the leader handles it, we will support it unconditionally." After saying that, Zabuza raised his right foot and said: "Okay, Kakashi, I should obey the leader.  The order is given, I will summon all the snow ninjas in the third company. Be mentally prepared." After saying that, Zabuza left directly. Kakashi looked at Zabuza without saying a word. What he could say, could  Everything has been done. If he continues, the relationship between the two parties will only be frozen, because he will not be able to do it next.

    "The sun?" Kakashi muttered silently: "I'm afraid it's a gentle sun to you, but to others, I'm afraid it's the sun that wants to scorch everything and vent itself during the scorching heat.  The angry sun. I just hope that this sun can calm down its anger a little bit."

    Zabuza quickly summoned all the snow ninjas in the third company and looked at the hundreds of snow ninjas densely packed in front of him, some of which were seriously injured.  Zabuza took a deep breath and said: "Everyone, in this war, we snow ninjas have always fought with all our strength. So far, nearly a thousand people have died in the battle, and nearly a thousand have been injured and sent to the medical camp.  People, first of all, we mourn for those comrades who died in the battle. At the same time, those of us who survived must continue to live together with our comrades who died in the battle, and we must also mourn for those comrades who were seriously injured and were sent back to the medical camp.  Let¡¯s win back the credit together with our hands.¡±

    "Win it back." Hundreds of snow ninjas said at the same time.

    Zabuza waved his hands slightly and said: "Now let me tell you a piece of news. Last night, our leader, the 'Tianliang' Qiya Zuimeng under Namikaze Naruto-sama, died in the battle. The leader sent an order to me to summon you to the first and second places."  The company's camp is under command." As he spoke, Zabuza suddenly reached out and pulled off the forehead protector with the word 'nin' on his forehead. At the same time, he put on the forehead protector with the snowflake symbol and said, "I am a subordinate of the leader. I only follow the leader's orders. For  There is no objection to the leader¡¯s order. What about you?¡±

    "We will obeyLeader, Zabuza-sama¡¯s order.  "All the snow ninjas knelt down on one knee and spoke loudly. At the same time, they all pulled off the forehead protectors with the word 'nin' on their foreheads and put on snowflake forehead protectors.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 718 The Alliance is Unstable

    Zabuza left the camp of the third company with hundreds of snow ninjas. You must know that Kakashi is not Tarui. He is not the kind of newcomer who has never been on the battlefield. His layout of the camp may be  It's not the top one, but it is definitely the first class. When these hundreds of snow ninjas gathered together, some ninjas had already noticed it. Although the other people in the camp were strange, they just looked at these people.  When Zabuza came to you, some knowledgeable ninjas knew that something was wrong.  After all, the captain of the company now is Kakashi Hatake, not Zabuza Momochi, and now these people are obviously summoned by Zabuza Momochi, which is already the biggest mistake.  They immediately went to find the company captain Hatake Kakashi, but the Kakashi who had just talked to Zabuza had already disappeared. After asking, they found out that Hatake Kakashi had just gone out on a mission, and he had left.  No orders were given at that time.  This made the ninja who went to report feel a sinking feeling.

    The ninjas in the camp watched the actions of this group of snow ninjas, but Hatake Kakashi, the captain of the company, was not in the camp due to illness, and the other ninjas did not have the qualifications to take care of Zabuza.  Soon, when the ninjas in the camp saw Zabuza and other snow ninjas taking off the "nin" forehead protectors on their foreheads, and then putting on snowflake forehead protectors, the whole camp exploded in an instant.  .

    Zabuza watched all the snow ninjas put on their snowflake forehead protectors. A smile appeared under the bandages. He turned around and said, "Let's go." "Yes." All the snow ninjas responded loudly, and then followed Zabuza.  Together we walked towards the outside of the camp.

    When he walked to the gate of the camp, several ninjas wearing forehead protectors with the word "nin" stepped forward and stood in front of Zabuza and said, "Sir Zabuza, I didn't know that you brought Captain Hatake with you when he was not in the camp.  Where are you going and what are you going to do when you leave the camp with so many ninjas who have taken off their forehead protectors? Please give me a reasonable explanation."

    "What to do?" Zabuza muttered, and then looked at the ninja in front of him: "Isn't this obvious? As for the explanation, I don't seem to have the need to explain it to you. And do you have such qualifications?"

    "Zabuza-sama." The ninja said: "If it were in the past, naturally I would not be qualified to ask you, Zabuza-sama, but now is the time when all the villages unite to fight against the Akatsuki organization, and everyone is fighting for it.  Akatsuki organized and worked hard, everyone is a member of the Ninja United Army, and everyone is a companion. As a companion, I want to know why, Zabuza-sama, you brought so many people and took off the protective shield that represents the Ninja United Army.  Wearing the forehead protector from Xueyin Village."

    "Why? Isn't this very simple?" Zabuza stretched his body slightly and said: "I took this part of the Snow Ninja to break away from the Ninja United Army. As for the reason, I have now left the Ninja United Army, and I am no longer the same as you.  As a companion, there is no reason to tell you the reason.¡±

    "Leave the United Ninja Army?" The ninja was shocked and looked at Momochi Zabuza in horror. Zabuza pushed him away with disdain and walked out with all the snow ninjas, "Zabuza-sama, please think carefully.  The consequence of breaking away from the Ninja United Army is that just a few hundred of your people will be destroyed on this battlefield in the blink of an eye. Moreover, His Highness the Prince of Snow Kingdom will never allow you to do this. I will report it to His Highness the Prince.  "

    "Really?" Zabuza responded, but watched more and more ninjas continue around. Zabuza then looked at the ninja and said, "If I remember correctly, you seemed to be Kumogakure."  The ninja of the village."

    "Yes, but now we are all companions of the Ninja United Army." The ninja said loudly: "As companions, shouldn't we care about each other and help each other?"

    "If we were companions, we should be, but we are not companions now." Zabuza looked at the ninja and said, "But since we were companions before, and we were still fighting together on the battlefield, I will tell you  You're fine." After saying that, Zabuza paused slightly, and then said: "You probably don't know it yet, but that's right, I just found out about it, so it's normal for you not to know. With the news that just came, we  A blood-stained ninja in the Snow Hidden Village, Qiga Zuimen died in the battle. This battle was initiated by the Akatsuki organization to capture the tailed beasts. The leader of our Snow Hidden Village, Namikaze Naruto, is the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki.  Protect the leader. We snow ninjas will stop Akatsuki's actions even if we die. Kumogakure Village has the same jinch¨±riki as us, but so many ninja villages still unite to fight against Akatsuki. We snow ninjas are very grateful, so  During the battle, we snow ninjas will not be afraid of any danger. At most, we will only sacrifice our lives for the leader. Just like Qi Ya Zuimeng. It is said that although he died in the battle, his face still remains.  But there is still a smile on the face. We are not afraid of sacrifice, but we cannot tolerate the betrayal of our companions." Said this,Bu Zhan looked at the ninja with murderous eyes and said: "Shortly after Qi Ya Zui Meng died in the battle, the leader arrived and then rescued the other people. However, after investigation, it was discovered that although he was  We attacked, but the enemies that were originally able to be dealt with quickly took a whole night to clear them out, and allowed most of the enemies to escape. It was obvious that someone deliberately delayed the speed of dealing with the enemies, so that I could hide in the snow.  A group of wounded soldiers in the village faced the enemy's cutting-edge power. If the leader had not arrived in time, then I am afraid that among us snow ninjas, Qi Ya Zuimeng was not the only one who did not die on the battlefield, but died at the hands of his so-called companions.  After calculation, if this is the so-called coalition and the so-called companions, then it¡¯s okay not to."

    After finishing speaking, Zabuza waved his hands suddenly before the ninja could speak: "Let's go, the leader is still waiting for us. Since these companions cannot be trusted, from now on, we will fight under the command of the leader." "Yes."  ." All the snow ninjas responded loudly: "We swear to obey the leader's order to the death." Then these snow ninjas followed Zabuza and left the camp one after another, jumping into the distance. As for the cloud ninja, he did not  The slightest resistance was not that he didn't want to but that he didn't dare. In the past, he had been completely paralyzed by Mochi Zabuza's murderous aura.

    The other ninjas who heard Zabuza's words began to whisper among themselves, and began to discuss among themselves whether Zabuza's words were true or false. If it was false, it would be easy to say, but if it was true, then  ¡­  All the ninjas looked around at the ninjas who originally belonged to the two ninja villages. The harmony in their eyes was gone. Something called alertness and vigilance appeared in the eyes of all the ninjas, just like Zabuza.  As they said, they are not afraid of fighting tooth and nail on the battlefield, even though they know it is a life-or-death mission. However, what they are afraid of is the betrayal of their companions, which will not only cause huge losses, but also the betrayal of their companions.  What's more, it will cause psychological damage, which is the most fatal.

    Zabuza had already guessed this result, but he didn't care. If he hadn't considered the Akatsuki organization, he would have been even more unscrupulous, and even directly told the result of his guess, just considering that the other party was also for this war after all.  I have paid a lot, so I did not continue talking, but even now, it is enough to give Kakashi Hatake a headache, and the impact of this incident is not just like this. Although he is on the battlefield now, as a  Ninjas still have many ways to send the news back, so it won't be long before Momochi Zabuza's words will spread throughout the entire war company.  At that time, the impact will be even greater. After all, others are working hard to win the war and living with their heads tucked into their waists every day, but you are designing a frame-up. How can this kind of thing not make other people chill?  At that time, let alone Zabuza who just led people out of the camp, no matter how big trouble he did, those high-level officials would not be able to do anything to him. After all, once they did, it would easily give people the feeling of killing and silencing him.

    "Now we're in trouble." Hatake Kakashi stood on a big tree not far from the camp, using the lush leaves to cover himself and hide his identity, but he regretted it now. Of course,  He didn't regret letting Zabuza leave, but he regretted not sending Zabuza out personally, which led to such a big mess now.  But now Hatake Kakashi can't come out. After all, if he comes out again, many people will connect the two parties. By then, Hatake Kakashi will be full of words and can't explain clearly, so even if he is stuck  Cassie knew that Zabuza had left him a huge mess, and he was still the kind of person who couldn't immediately come out to explain and comfort him. He could only wait for a while, but I'm afraid it would take more time, but Hatake Kakashi also  I have no choice but to accept it with a wry smile.

    After Zabuza left the third company with all the snow ninjas, he did not stop and headed directly towards the camp of the first and second companies.

    Behind the camps of the First and Second Companies, about five kilometers away, the Fifth Company set up camp here. They had just arrived. Mifune, the captain of the Fifth Company and the leader of the Iron Country, had also already set up camp after setting up the camp.  I learned the news that Qi Ya Zui Meng died in battle.  He didn't do much, he just closed his eyes gently and shook his head silently.  Although he could tell something was wrong just by hearing about the way he died in battle, he didn't say much and just shook his head silently.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 719 Naruto¡¯s Plan

    In the camp of the first and second companies, Naruto is in the tent where he is practicing. Naruto is practicing with his eyes closed. The tents next to Naruto are the tents of Neji, Haku, Minagawa Natsuki, Konan and others. Outside is the tent of No. 1  The tents of the snow ninjas in the 1st and 2nd companies, but now all the snow ninjas in the 1st and 2nd companies, except for those who were seriously injured and sent back to the medical camp, there are only a thousand people left, but  But they all took the initiative to gather around Naruto and Neji, forming a camp in this corner. Although they are still in the camp of the first and second companies, they are actually almost their own camp, and they can be regarded as one.  There is a situation of a camp within a camp.

    Jiraiya stood in the camp and looked at the camp formed by the snow ninjas in the distance. He carefully looked at the composition of the camp and found that although there was only a camp with less than a thousand people, it was very tight, making it difficult for him to sneak in.  And even if you sneak in, you will be discovered in a short time.  Moreover, he has carefully observed that although it is strict, not much manpower is used. This can not only ensure that the troops get better rest, but also allow the troops to maintain their maximum combat power. It can be called a first-class arrangement.  .  In comparison, Jiraiya looked at the company camp behind him. Although the defensive area was much larger, because Naruto's camp occupied one side, the defensive area was actually not as large as before, but even so  , but the company still needs to expend a lot of manpower to defend.  Although it is a little better than the previous situation of entering a no-man's land, the manpower consumed is too huge. Whether the gain outweighs the loss, then individuals have different opinions.

    "Jiraiya-sama, why are you standing here?" Shiro stood about twenty meters behind Jiraiya, looked at Jiraiya with a smile and said, "Why don't you go in?"

    "It's Shiro." Jiraiya said, "It's nothing, I'm just thinking about something."

    "That's it." Bai didn't pursue the question, but asked with a smile: "By the way, Jiraiya-sama, would you like your subordinates to go in and report to Naruto-sama or Nan-sama. Naruto-sama and Konan-sama should both be in the tent.  That's right. But Naruto is only focused on training and hasn't eaten yet. If you don't mind, Jiraiya-sama can eat something with Naruto-sama."

    "Forget it." Jiraiya shook his head slightly and said: "Although I like your craftsmanship very much, I just want to drink. Naruto, as you know, he rarely drinks. I don't want to take away Naruto."  The food, and Xiaonan¡¯s drinking capacity is not good either. I¡¯d better find a place to drink by myself.¡±

    "That's it. Then Master Jiraiya, can you wait a moment and I'll cook some more dishes for you." Bai said softly.

    "No, no need." Jiraiya shook his head and said: "Anyway, Zabuza is not here, and he is the only one who can drink it with me." After saying that, Jiraiya paused slightly and said, "Speaking of Zabuza, Haku,  It seems like you were saved by Zabuza.¡±

    "Yes, Master Jiraiya." Bai smiled and nodded: "Back then, I was just a wandering orphan. I could only survive by relying on the charity of kind people and looking for anything edible in the garbage.  I survived. If I hadn¡¯t met Zabuza-sama later, I would have starved to death. After all, at that time, not long after the war ended, everyone¡¯s wariness had not dissipated, and the blood successor of the Kingdom of Water was the limiter.  Considered a disaster.¡±

    "Really, that's it. By the way, it's very hard to follow Zabuza." Jiraiya said: "At that time, Zabuza's strength should not have reached the level it is now, but the missions were all extremely dangerous missions.  . And you, who are kind-hearted, have become a ninja, a profession that is destined to have blood on your hands."

    "No, I'm very lucky to have met Zabuza-sama!" Shiro said with a smile: "If I hadn't met Zabuza-sama, then I wouldn't be where I am now. And I wouldn't have been able to meet Naruto-sama. I am  Naruto-sama's tool, as a tool, I have no idea of ??hard work or not, or what is right or wrong. All I have is that if I can better become Naruto-sama's tool, as long as it is Naruto-sama's wish  , then that is my wish.¡±

    "Really." Jiraiya responded slightly, and then said hesitantly: "If one day, Naruto faces Zabuza, how will you deal with it?" Jiraiya said, not waiting for Shiro to answer.  He immediately said: "Don't rush to answer, and what I said is just what if."

    "Jiraiya-sama, there are no ifs for this kind of thing." Bai smiled and said: "But if this kind of thing really happens, I don't know how to deal with it, because this kind of thing will only happen when it comes.  You know how to do it, no matter how nice you say it now, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    "That's right." Jiraiya nodded slightly and said, "If this kind of matter didn't come to a time when a decision had to be made, I'm afraid no one would be able to make a choice." As Jiraiya turned around and left, Shiro frowned slightly and looked at  Coming soonYe's back then showed a smile, and he shouted loudly towards Jiraiya's back: "Jiraiya-sama, I have been following Naruto-sama for a long time, and I can understand some of Naruto-sama's thoughts.  , I think no matter what happens, Naruto-sama will always call you 'Landful Sage' and the Fifth Hokage 'Mother-in-law Tsunade'."

    "Uh!" Jiraiya was slightly startled, stopped in his steps, covered his forehead and said: "Go tell that bastard Naruto not to call me 'Lustous Sage' anymore. I am 'Toad Sage'." After saying that,  He said to himself: "Forget it, I think that bastard Naruto will never change. I'd better go to a bar by myself." After that, Jiraiya stopped staying and left directly, but this time Jiraiya  Ye's footsteps were obviously much lighter, and Shiro stepped into the snow ninja's camp with a smile on his face.

    "Naruto-sama." Bai stepped into Naruto's tent, looked at Naruto who was practicing and said softly: "Jiraiya-sama came just now."

    "A lustful immortal?" Naruto opened his eyes and stopped practicing: "Are you looking for Senior Sister Xiaonan?"

    "No." Bai shook his head, put the food in his hands on the table inside the tent and said with a smile: "It seems that Lord Jiraiya is thinking about how to deal with your relationship with others? But it seems that he has already figured it out. He left  When I was there, I said I was going to have a drink.¡±

    "Really?" Naruto responded, then glanced at Shiro, sat in front of the table with a smile and said: "The lustful immortal must have seen my intention to withdraw from the Ninja United Army. That's why he considered it.  How to deal with my relationship with Konoha. However, since the Lustful Immortal has left on his own, it proves that he has figured it out. Bai, you helped the Lustful Immortal figure it out, right?"

    "No, that's not the case, Naruto-sama." Shiro handed the tableware to Naruto and said with a smile, "I just told Jiraiya-sama that Naruto-sama, you will always call him 'Landful Sage'. That's all."  That¡¯s all.¡±

    "That's enough." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "As for the other things, Jiraiya will figure it out by himself, we don't need to think too much." Then Naruto started eating and halfway through the meal, Naruto spoke again:  "By the way, what's the situation over there with Zabuza?"

    "Maoshan, who went to deliver the order, has returned." Shiro said with a smile: "Zabuza-sama should be on his way here already, and he will probably be here soon. Naruto-sama, please rest assured."

    "I'm very relieved about Zabuza." Naruto didn't stop eating, and then continued: "And the captain of the third company is Kakashi-sensei, so it won't be too difficult for Zabuza, but I'm worried about Akatsuki  , they are a little too calm these days, which makes me have a very bad feeling, and, Bai, haven't you noticed, what we are facing now are just some clones of Bai Jue, and then they are used by filthy soil  Except for Black Zetsu's surprise attack on the daimyo refuge, we have not seen any of the reincarnated and resurrected ninjas at all. Whether it is Madara Uchiha, Sasuke, or the true forms of Kabuto Yakushi and White Zetsu, we have yet to see them.  arrive."

    "This" Bai was stunned for a moment, closed his eyes and began to think.

    "That's not all. Akatsuki captured a total of seven Tailed Beast Jinch¨±riki from One to Seven. Only Kirabi and I were left uncaptured." Naruto put down the tableware in his hands and borrowed the towel handed over by Shiro and said: "  Uchiha Madara holds this powerful power in his hands. I don¡¯t believe he won¡¯t use it, but if he hasn¡¯t used it until now, it¡¯s obvious that he is waiting for the opportunity to use it. Once he uses it, the enemy¡¯s power will definitely be stronger than it is now.  Several times, and the strength of each Jinchuuriki is already at the Kage level. If Uchiha Madara uses it, the power will definitely be stronger than before. The damage that a Kage level strongman can cause on the battlefield is definitely greater than a hundred.  Jonin, and the coalition forces are only united on the surface so far. If they can't truly unite, they won't be able to stop it at all, so it's better to break away weakly, otherwise they will only be tied up."

    "So Naruto-sama, what is your plan?" Shiro looked at Naruto and said, "You summoned Zabuza-sama back, and also sent people to the daimyo refuge to summon Yakumo. You must have a plan in mind."

    "Decapitation plan." Naruto said with a cold look: "The United Army is so inconsistent that it cannot be relied on. And we, the Snow Country, cannot face the Akatsuki head-on by relying on us alone. In this case, we can only implement the decapitation plan. As long as Uchiha Madara is killed  If so, the Akatsuki organization will collapse, and I have already sent people to find traces of the other party. Then we just need to wait for her to send the news back. So Shiro, you and Neji must recover from your injuries. I will need you then  the power of."

    "Yes, I understand, Lord Naruto." Bai nodded to Naruto and said: "No matter when, I am willing to devote all my strength to you."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 720 Shion takes action

    Cloud Hidden Village, Raikage's office.

    With a 'pop' sound, Lei Yingrui suddenly slapped his palm on the table and said, "What exactly does Naruto Namikaze want to do?"

    Tsunade crossed her hands in front of her and said: "Calm down, Raikage, haven't I already told you about this situation? But compared to what I said, Naruto has restrained himself.  "

    "Hmph, what does this mean? Does it count as him breaking away from the Ninja United Army?" Lei Yingrui said unceremoniously: "Hokage, before I say something ugly, if something unexpected happens, then don't blame me for using the last weapon.  means."

    "You can't catch Naruto, Raikage." Tsunade said softly: "He has the Flying Thunder God in his hand. If he wants to escape, no one can catch him. You should know that if there is a  Enemies who know space ninjutsu are so terrifying, and Naruto's attainments in the Flying Thunder God Jutsu are no less than those of his father, the fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato. The golden flash back then was famous throughout the ninja world, and the mission encountered  If he retreats immediately, it won¡¯t be considered a mission failure.¡±

    "Of course I know. I fought with him back then." Lei Yingrui said: "Although it was just one move, I already knew with that move why he had such a famous name, which made other ninjas  After the ninjas of the village give up their mission, it can still be regarded as a mission failure." Here the Raikage paused slightly and said: "But, Naruto, he is not his father Golden Flash now. Although he has the same strength as his father,  But he has too many worries. Although these worries have made his strength increase by leaps and bounds, they have also left him with a fatal wound." Lei Yingrui said fiercely with a flash in his eyes: "If anything happens,  Maybe I can just take advantage of it."

    "If that's the case, I have no objection." Tsunade stood up with a calm face and said: "But Raikage-sama, if you really do this, I think Jiraiya and I will also withdraw from the United Army.  I will also withdraw from the United Army. I will also resign as the Hokage. I think there should be a new Hokage to take over, or the old man will come and work with you. In the end" Tsunade sighed slightly.  : "Lord Raikage, you'd better not underestimate Naruto, especially Naruto's mentality that he will be destroyed by everything. It's just like the Kingdom of Water underestimated Naruto a few years ago. As a result, dozens of people in the Kingdom of Water were flooded with water.  With an army of ten thousand, even the current Water Kingdom has not fully recovered its strength.¡±

    "Tsunade, you are threatening me." Lei Yingrui looked at Tsunade and said softly.

    "No, I'm not threatening you, Raikage-sama." Tsunade said softly: "I'm just telling you something that is very likely to happen. I know Naruto, and I know how likely he is to face various things.  reaction, and don't look at Naruto now that he has become the Prince of Snow Country. He seems to have a lot to consider. Many times, he seems to be timid in his actions, but this is just because his bottom line has not been touched. Once he has been touched,  If Naruto's bottom line is reached, then he will die together, so Raikage, you'd better not test Naruto's bottom line, and since Naruto became an independent battalion, it means that he has tried his best to endure it. Naruto is the prince,  He is not a politician, he is not his subordinate Kanaki Sanada." Tsunade said with a slight pause: "Kanexiang Sanada is a perfect politician who will consider political interests. But it is a pity that he is not Naruto, Naruto  I won't think too much about political relationships, so, Raikage, you don't want Jiang Naruto to be forced to die together."

    "Humph, I understand." Lei Yingrui considered it for a moment and said, "I will pass the order to Tarui. No matter what Namikaze Naruto wants to do, don't worry about it. That's it, Tsunade."  Lei Yingrui looked at Tsunade and said: "Put away your princess temper, and discuss with me how to face Akatsuki's attack. If the war fails, then the whole world will be destroyed, no matter what.  It¡¯s useless, and speaking of it, Naruto, haven¡¯t you noticed that it seems a little too quiet these days?¡±

    "Speaking of which, Akatsuki has been silent since the last time he defeated the third generation Raikage, the third generation Mizukage and the second generation Tsuchikage who were reincarnated and resurrected by the dirty soil." Tsunade thought for a moment and said: "I can only hear it every day  The five companies advanced so much, but no news of the battle came through. The only time was outside the camps of the first and second companies, and there was no other action. But although we were strange, there was no news.  There is no way, and if Xiao doesn¡¯t take action, we won¡¯t be able to deal with it, but to be on the safe side, we can only advance slowly.¡±

    "Well, send an order to the commander of the war company, Gaara the Fifth Kazekage, to slow down the advancement. Even if you miss the opportunity to attack, don't advance hastily." Lei Yingrui said loudly.

    "Yes, Raikage-sama." Raikage-sama's secretary, Azabu Yi, nodded and said, "I will inform Lord Kazekage and the other company captains immediately." Then Tsunade and Raikage-rui saidStarted talking about the fighting situation.

    Outside Raikage's office, Ziyuan closed her eyes slightly. After a while, she suddenly opened her eyes. A glimmer of light flashed in her eyes, and then she gently knocked on the office door.  Azabu Yi quickly opened the door and welcomed Shion in after seeing her.

    "Are there any more prophecies?" Tsunade asked when she saw Ziyuan. In fact, Ziyon has made quite a few prophecies in Yunyin Village these days, with almost no exceptions, and all the prophecies have come true.  Why do you say almost.  Because there is one prophecy that has not been fulfilled, and that is the prophecy that the Eight-Tails will be captured.  But that prophecy is only half of it, so no one knows whether this prophecy will come true.

    "There is indeed one." Ziyuan sat down and said: "But this prophecy is not about anyone else, it is about myself."

    "Your own?" Lei Yingrui and Tsunade were slightly startled. Ziyuan nodded slightly and said: "I saw me appearing in the Swamp Kingdom, but I don't know the specific situation. I'm afraid it won't be until I arrive in the Swamp Kingdom."  Only then can we know.¡±

    "The country of swamp?" Lei Yingrui read aloud and said: "It should be just a small country. What will happen where you go?"

    "Then I don't know." Ziyuan smiled and shook her head: "As you know, although I can predict, the predictions I see are not complete, just some fragments."

    "Do you have to go?" Lei Yingrui asked.

    Ziyuan nodded slightly, and then said with a smile: "My prediction will not be wrong, unless it is about Naruto. Only the prediction about Naruto may have different results from the prediction. As for other people, including me  I have never been an exception.

    "Really? I understand." Lei Yingrui and Tsunade looked at each other, and then Lei Yingrui said: "Then I will send someone to protect you."

    "No need, all combat power should be put on the battlefield now. I just have my own guards here." Ziyuan said: "Although there is no prophecy, I can feel it. The calm now is just before the storm comes.  It's just tranquility. The storm is coming soon. Once the storm comes, I'm afraid the Ninja Alliance will face a huge test. And I don't know how much time it will take to go to the Swamp Country this time. I don't want it to be affected because of me.  The arrangement of the coalition forces, and I don't have much effect on the coalition forces. Although prophecies occasionally appear, they are always a little late. You always have no time and opportunity to change, so that Naruto is just in vain.  Maybe you don't think it's a waste of manpower and material resources, but I will feel very embarrassed, and this prophecy is about myself. I have to go there in person, and I don't want to trouble you anymore, so I have to go to myself, and  This time I come to say goodbye to you."

    "That's it." Tsunade hesitated for a moment and then said: "In the Land of Swamp, although it is not the front line, it is not too far away from the front line. Well, I'd better send a few ninjas to protect you, but you said  It makes sense, let¡¯s do this, I¡¯ll take a few people from Konoha¡¯s new generation of ninjas to protect you.¡±

    "In this case, there is no problem!" Ziyuan nodded slightly and said, "What they said should not affect the layout too much. Oh, by the way, Lord Hokage." Ziyuan smiled and said, "Do you still remember, a few days ago?  A few years ago, there were a few people who were entrusted by me to perform tasks in the Kingdom of Ghosts. If possible, let them come, after all, I am familiar with them."

    "Okay, Your Highness the Miko, I will arrange for them to go." Tsunade said, "But it may take a while. If Your Highness the Miko is not in a hurry, I will arrange it."

    "Of course." Shion nodded slightly and said, "But Hokage-sama, please hurry up a little bit. I can feel that the trip to the Swamp Country must be completed as soon as possible."

    "I understand. I will make arrangements right away. You can make the trip within three days at most." Tsunade nodded and promised.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Thank you so much, Mr. Hokage. Then I won't disturb you and Mr. Raikage, I will take my leave first." After saying that, Zion stood up, turned around and left the Raikage's office.

    After Ziyuan left, Lei Yingrui looked at the Hokage and said, "Did you see anything? Hokage."

    "I can see something." Tsunade nodded slightly and said: "There seemed to be some dissatisfaction in her tone. After leaving this time, I'm afraid she won't come back again."

    "Yes." Lei Yingrui nodded slightly and said: "I'm afraid Namikaze Naruto sent someone to pass the message for her. I didn't expect his cohesion to be so high. Even someone like Shion, who rarely gets along with  I can obey him like this. But forget it, Shion doesn¡¯t have much fighting ability, don¡¯t worry about it, let¡¯s think more about how to face Akatsuki first.¡±

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 721 The Gathering of the Subordinates

    "Okay, that's it." Shion walked out of Raikage's office and said silently in her heart: "Naruto-sama, I will help you no matter what." Then Shion turned around and left in a few steps, returning to her room.  In the room, a member of the Maoshan tribe was waiting. Her curvy figure became even more attractive after she turned into a catwoman. Unfortunately, the only one present besides herself was Ziyuan. She was also a woman. Although Ziyuan was not familiar with people like the Maoshan tribe.  The almost instinctive temptation makes me envious but not fascinated by her.

    After seeing Ziyuan, the Maoshan people immediately saluted and said: "Your Highness Ziyuan. I wonder what the situation is?"

    "The Raikage and the Hokage have agreed." Shion nodded slightly: "But I still have to stay here for three days. The Raikage doesn't seem to want me to leave Yunyin Village, but I don't have much fighting ability, so Raikage  Although Kage doesn't want me to leave, he doesn't object anyway, he just asked the Hokage to send someone to follow me to protect me."

    "Hokage!" The Maoshan tribesman asked: "You talk about protection, isn't that surveillance?"

    "Well, that's right!" Shion nodded and said: "The Hokage also worked very hard. When I went to the Raikage's office, the Hokage was arguing with the Raikage because the Raikage was independent in the camp of the first and second companies.  The first battalion was dissatisfied and even wanted to punish Lord Naruto, so they quarreled with Lord Hokage. In the end, it was even the threat of Lord Hokage using his abdication and seclusion that made Lord Raikage give up on Lord Naruto.  Thoughts. But this kind of thing can never happen again. Lord Hokage has already threatened Naruto-sama and Raikage for quarreling, and we cannot quarrel again, so Hokage can only take the initiative to send someone to my side. At least this is not the case.  We need the Raikage to send someone, the ninjas of Konoha are at least closer to us than the ninjas of Kumogakure."

    The Maoshan tribesman nodded slightly and said, "Yes, but it doesn't matter. Three days is all. After three days, I will accompany you to the rear."

    "No, you set off first." Zion said: "Although Naruto asked you to set off with me, I must stay here for three days now. These three days cannot be wasted, and here is  There are no enemies in the rear. Neither Yunyin Village nor Kirigakure Village will quarrel with us for the time being, so I will be safe here, and you also know that I can predict the future.  Especially matters related to my own life and death cannot escape my prediction, so you can rest assured that my life will not be in danger. And Naruto-sama's matters cannot be delayed, he may be on the battlefield at any time  If you are fighting hard, if you have one more companion, you will have a better chance of winning."

    "This" The Maoshan clan member was slightly startled, and felt a little hesitant. After all, the mission Naruto gave her was to go to the rear with Shion, but now.  "Don't think too much. Now is a special situation, so special methods must be used. And among the people sent by Konoha to my side, there is Miss Hinata. The Hokage will transfer Miss Hinata back from the front line.  So you can rest assured, and Naruto-sama will understand what I am doing."

    "Yes, I understand." The Maoshan tribesman responded, then nodded and said: "Then please take care of yourself, Lord Ziyuan, I have resigned." After saying that, the Maoshan tribesman turned and left.

    After Ziyuan watched her leave, she let out a slight breath and said: "I know that Lord Naruto will not allow it, so I can only go by myself. I just don't know if I can come back alive this time, but Naruto  Sir, please rest assured, I will not let anything happen to Miss Hinata. I have set up a barrier in advance. No one else can come in except me. If anything happens, I will detonate the barrier.  , nothing will happen to anyone by then." After saying this, a picture flashed in Ziyuan's mind, a picture of Naruto falling to the ground. Thinking of this, Ziyuan's eyes became firm and said: "But don't worry, Naruto  Sir, I will definitely succeed. I will never fail this time. I don¡¯t want to think about this anymore, I can only stay under your protection.¡±¡­

    Two days later, when the panting Maoshan clan member arrived at the daimyo gathering place in the rear area, the prospect in front of her made her mouth slightly raise. She saw Maoshanqiu and Ranran playing, and not far away, Maoshanhong and Uzumaki Kina  He was standing in the distance watching with a slight smile.  Under the haze of war, the entire world has fallen into a turbulent situation, even in the rear areas far away from the battlefield. They don't know when the war will spread, so they spend almost every day in panic.  , but now they suddenly saw such a warm scene, which made the Maoshan tribesmen who had just come off the battlefield feel warm in their hearts.

    "Well, Lord Naruto asked you to come?" Mao Shanhong asked when she saw her tribe.

    "Yes, clan leader." The Maoshan tribe members immediately stepped forward and knelt down on one knee in front of Mao Shanhong and said, "The leader wants toI want to ask about Guren's situation, and the leader ordered that you, the clan leader, take Kurama Yakumo-sama to the camp of the first and second companies.  "

    "Oh, this time, did Naruto call me too?" Kurama Yakumo came out of the corner and said.

    "Yes." The Maoshan tribesman nodded and said, "The leader specifically mentioned this time that Lord Kurama must be invited to go."

    "What about us?" Kina Uzumaki asked, "Did Naruto mention us?" Minako Namikaze and Koyuki Fukahana came to Kina Uzumaki.

    "Yes." The Maoshan tribesman nodded slightly and said, "The leader has mentioned it, but for Uzumaki-sama and Namikaze-sama, the leader did not mention the mission."

    "Oh, really?" Uzumaki Kina responded, and then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth and said: "I understand. Minako, are you interested in going to the battlefield with me?"

    "Um, Lord Kinai." Minako said with some confusion: "Naruto doesn't want us to"

    "No." Uzumaki Kina shook his head and said: "Minako, you know, Naruto is very smart. He knows that we will not stay here again this time. Even if he speaks, it will be the same, but he cannot speak.  Let¡¯s go to the battlefield, so Minako, do you want to go and have some fun?¡±

    "That's right." Minako nodded slightly and said with a smile: "Of course, Mr. Kinai, it would be too boring to stay here all the time."

    "Okay, then Mao Shan, I'm afraid we all have to set off together." Uzumaki Kina looked at Mao Shan and said.

    Mao Shanhong showed a slight wry smile and said, "Yes, I understand, Mr. Kinai." Then Mao Shanhong looked straight and said, "By the way, Yakumo, where is Guren?"

    "She is a little tired, so she needs to rest. After all, she has used so many illusions on me, so mental fatigue is inevitable." Yakumo said, "But the test results are pretty good. She does truly belong to Naruto-sama."  She is under my command, and she has not been subjected to illusions or anything like that by others.¡±

    "Really, that is to say, the leader will have one more general under his command." Mao Shanhong said: "Okay, after Honglian recovers, we will set off immediately to the camp of the first and second companies and  Mr. Naruto meets up. Mr. Kinai, Minako, the leader has indeed not made arrangements for you, maybe it is just like what Mr. Kinai said, but no matter what, the leader does not want you to get hurt. If he sees you getting hurt,  If something happens, the situation on our side will be very unfavorable, so if you want to leave here, then please come with us and see the leader first, okay?"

    "Of course." Uzumaki Kinai smiled and nodded: "I haven't seen my son for a long time. How can I not go and see him this time? Now I'm just waiting for Guren."

    "No need to wait for me, I have recovered." Honglian came out of the room and said. Her face was still pale. It was obvious that she had not fully recovered.

    "No." Mao Shanhong shook his head and said: "I don't care what you were like in Otogakure Village before, but Lord Naruto has already said that as long as you can pass Yakumo's test, then you will be our companion.  As a companion, neither I nor the leader will allow you to ignore your body like this. We will stay here for a few days and wait until your spirit recovers."

    "" Hong Lian breathed slightly, a touch of emotion flashed in her eyes. She could hear that there was no adulteration in Maoshan Hong's words. Hong Lian had never felt any relationship with others.  Lian was naturally very moved, but Honglian didn't say much. He just said: "We will definitely not enter the battle immediately after joining His Highness the Prince. It will definitely take some time to adjust. I can rest at that time."  Without waiting for others to speak, he immediately said: "You know the power of Xiao better than I do. The more we stay here for a minute, the more danger the Prince will be in."

    "This" Mao Shanhong hesitated for a moment, then Honglian said again: "Don't worry, I still want to seek revenge from Medicine Master Kabuto. Before that, I won't die."

    "Okay, then let's set off immediately." Mao Shanhong said: "Yakumo, I will carry you forward."

    "Mom." Fenghua Xiaoxue called, stopping at Uzumaki Kinai, and then said: "You know, mom, I am the daimyo of the country of snow, and I can't leave from here, so if you please be kind  Taking care of Naruto, no matter what it is, Naruto will always do it with all his heart. Especially this war is related to everyone's future, so Naruto will definitely work harder. Others can't persuade Naruto.  Damn it, only you, mother, can persuade Naruto. So please don't let Naruto be so tired."

    "I understand." Uzumaki Kina responded.  Then the group of people looked at each other and suddenly flew outgo.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 722 Zabuza Arrives

    On the battlefield, in front of the camp of the first and second companies, a large group of ninjas were standing in front of the camp, and the one at the front was Momochi Zabuza, the demon wearing a white imperial robe and carrying a big sword.  The ninjas were naturally the snow ninjas who broke away from the third company, but they were temporarily stopped by the ninjas guarding the camp.

    Zabuza, who has always been fearless, will naturally not take these few ninjas guarding the door seriously, but on the other hand, those ninjas guarding the door will not appear like this under normal circumstances.  Zabuza stopped the move, even though Zabuza had already taken off the forehead protector with the word 'nin' on his forehead and put on the previous forehead protector again.  But now the most unlikely situation occurred. Because Zabuza and others were wearing snowflake forehead protectors, they were directly stopped by the ninja guarding the door.

    "Hmph." Zabuza snorted coldly. He looked at the ninja who was blocking him at the door, stretched his body slightly, and said softly: "I don't care why you are stopping, but you'd better let it go."  Tarui comes out, otherwise, I'm not sure what I will do?" Zabuza said with a slight pause: "In other words, you plan to bear all the consequences with your own lives." Several of the gatekeepers  The individuals looked at each other, and then stood in front of Zabuza, while a ninja behind them carefully retreated into the depths of the camp.

    Zabuza stood in front of the camp, glanced at the camp that seemed to be motionless at all, and said with a smile on his lips: "In this case, there is no other way." After saying this, Zabuza shook his head slightly, then suddenly raised his hand and said: "  If this is the case, then I will regard you as enemies. Snow ninjas obey the order. Let them see the beautiful snow scene of Fenghua City, the capital of Snow Country."

    "Yes." All the snow ninjas responded loudly, and then hundreds of snow ninjas began to form seals at the same time. Within a moment, snowflakes the size of goose feathers began to fall from the sky, and the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped.

    "Zabuza-sama, please don't embarrass us." The ninja guarding the door said: "We are not trying to stop Zabuza-sama. As long as Zabuza-sama and other ninjas wear the forehead protectors of the Ninja United Army, then the subordinates will never  We will prevent Zabuza-sama from entering the camp.¡±

    "Increase your strength." Zabuza said softly.  "Yes." All the snow ninjas responded loudly, and then suddenly the cold wind blew violently. In an instant, there were no longer snowflakes, but snowballs, all of which were the size of table tennis balls.  Although it didn't hurt if it hit someone, seeing this absolutely impossible situation, the whole camp started to become completely chaotic. The only place that was still calm was Naruto's independent camp.  Because the ninjas here are all snow ninjas, they themselves came out of the ice and snow. When the snow fell and the temperature dropped sharply, after being stunned at the beginning, they all raised their hands to touch it.

    When the temperature dropped sharply, Naruto, who was practicing in the tent, opened his eyes, "Naruto-sama." Shiro, who was standing next to Naruto, called softly.

    "What's going on?" Naruto asked softly.

    "It seems that someone deliberately wants to embarrass Zabuza-sama?" Shiro said softly: "So Zabuza-sama got angry and asked the snow ninja to turn this place into an ice field."

    "Really?" Naruto responded, then stood up and said: "Zabuza's move is really a little too ill-considered. Forget it, Shiro, let's go deal with it."

    "Naruto-sama, Zabuza-sama is just a little" Shiro said slightly anxiously.

    Naruto waved his hand slightly to interrupt Bai's words, and said directly: "Okay, Bai, I know. No matter what it is, don't start, I will handle it." "Yes, Naruto-sama." Bai  He nodded slightly and responded.  Then he followed Naruto out of the tent.

    In the camp of the first and second companies, Tarui came to the camp gate and looked at Zabuza in front of him and said: "Momochi Zabuza, what on earth do you want to do? Not only are you not wearing a forehead protector, but you are also blocking the road.  At the gate of the camp, the weather has changed, do you want to take these ninjas and betray the Ninja United Army?"

    "Ninja United Army." Zabuza said with a smile on his face: "You seem to be mistaken. I have never joined the so-called Ninja United Army from the beginning. We have only obeyed our leader from the beginning.  , Lord Namikaze Naruto¡¯s order, so don¡¯t talk about betrayal, because we don¡¯t even have the chance to betray you.¡±

    "You" Tarui looked at Zabuza and was speechless for a moment.

    "Okay, I don't want to talk nonsense to you." Zabuza said, "I just want to ask you one thing now, will you let us in?"

    "This is the camp of the first and second companies of the Ninja United Army." Tarui immediately said: "Since you have taken the initiative to admit that you have not joined the Ninja Army,?Union Army, why should I let you enter the camp?  "

    "Really? Then I can only break in by myself." Zabuza said unceremoniously, and at the same time, a strong killing intent emerged from his body.

    "Do you want to take action? Momochi Zabuza." Tarui looked at Zabuza and shouted.

    "Absolutely." Zabuza said casually, while placing his hand on the beheading sword on his shoulder.

    With a sound, golden light flashed in the snow, and Naruto's figure appeared at the gate of the camp, while Shiro followed closely behind Naruto, "See the leader." Seeing Naruto's appearance  , Zabuza reacted immediately. He let go of the decapitating sword in his hand and saluted Naruto slightly.

    "See the leader." The other snow ninjas were different. All the snow ninjas stopped their ninjutsu at almost the same time and knelt on the ground to salute.

    "Everyone, get up." Naruto said.  "Yes, thank you chief." The snow ninjas responded, and then they all stood up.

    Everyone present put their eyes in front of Naruto. They were all watching Naruto's next move, especially Haku, Zabuza, and Tarui.  "Everyone listen to the order and stop the ninjutsu immediately." Naruto said in a calm tone. Although the volume was not loud, all the snow ninjas present felt as if Naruto himself said it in their ears, so he said  Some snow ninjas nodded at the same time and said: "Yes." All snow ninjas stopped their ninjutsu, and the cold wind around them quickly subsided.

    "Zabuza." Naruto glanced at the hundreds of snow ninja behind Zabuza and said, "First of all, you did a good job. You were able to lead these hundreds of people from the third company in such a short few days.  Coming here to the First and Second Company is indeed very rare, and it is really not easy for you to do it.¡±

    "No, the leader has given me the reward. My subordinates dare not accept it." Zabuza bowed and saluted.

    "But" Naruto paused slightly, and then scolded: "But what you did at the camp gate was completely thoughtless. In any case, you should not let the Snow Ninja turn this place into a world of ice and snow."

    "Yes, I know my mistake." Zabuza hesitated and admitted to Naruto's words: "I am willing to accept any punishment." It was only then that a smile appeared on Tarui's face.

    Naruto ignored Tarui but looked at Zabuza and shook his head slightly: "It seems that you still don't know where your fault is." After saying that, Naruto paused slightly and said: "Forget it, I  I'd better tell you directly." Naruto was silent for a moment before speaking: "Actually, I don't object to anything you do in front of the camp, Zabuza, but this is the only thing you let everyone do." As he said,  Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "You have to know that the first and second companies suffered heavy casualties due to the previous battle. Although a large number of wounded were sent back to the medical camp, there are still many wounded staying here. Even some seriously wounded  It is not suitable for movement and can only stay here. The injuries of these wounded people are difficult to heal. You are suddenly changing the temperature, which may be fatal to these wounded people."

    Zabuza was surprised and said, "Yes, leader, I know my mistake."

    "Okay, now that things have happened, I don't want to say more, but it's no longer suitable for us to stay here." Naruto pondered for a moment and said: "Shiro, go and notify Neji and Xia Xue immediately and let them  Get ready, bring the troops, and let's break camp. Zabuza, you and the others join Neji and the others. If someone wants to stop you, no matter who they are, they are your enemies. If they are enemies, there is no need to be polite, or  Are you saying that the decapitating sword on your body is a decoration? Zabuza, you have to remember that if the sky falls, there will be someone taller to hold it up." Although Naruto had some words in his words, he said it very straightforwardly, as long as there is no problem with his IQ  Everyone could understand the meaning of Naruto's words, and there was not a single idiot among the people present.

    "Yes, I obey." Zabuza saluted, then looked at Tarui, with a sneer on his lips.

    "Your Highness," Tarui looked at Naruto and said, "The Ninja United Army is the only force that can resist Akatsuki. If you withdraw, it will easily cause turmoil in the United Army."

    "Really?" Naruto responded casually: "Then why didn't anyone think of it before? When things come to a close, don't you think it's a little late?" Then Naruto paused slightly and said: "It's what I decided.  It won't change, and the same goes for this matter. Since I can't be tolerated, then I will leave and fight on my own. I have always fought on my own, but I have never lost, because I have my  My companions are supporting me, and their existence can support me in fighting. I used to regard them as companions, but it is obvious that I am too sentimental."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 723 Good News about Uzumaki Kinai

    "Chief." Neji's figure came from a distance, stood in front of Naruto and saluted, "I wonder where we will set up camp?"

    "It's very simple, of course it's on the battlefield." Naruto said without hesitation: "Others ignore Akatsuki and ignore the crisis facing the world, but we can't because we have too many people who care about us.  Father, mother, brothers, friends, and partners who fight together. Others can completely give up all these for their own interests, but I can't control other people, but can I not allow my men to do this? In order to protect what I cherish  People, I plan to risk my life to do it. What about you?" Naruto asked the last sentence to the snow ninja around him.

    "Yes, I understand." Neji nodded in victory, knelt on one knee and said loudly: "This subordinate is willing to fight with the leader for the people he cherishes." "This subordinate is willing to fight with the leader."  Leader, Neji-sama, we will fight together for the people we cherish." All the snow ninjas also knelt down on one knee and said loudly.

    Naruto looked at the group of snow ninjas, and the smile on his lips became stronger. At this time, Zabuza, Haku, Minagawa Natsuki and others walked out of the first and second company camps. Naturally, a large number of snow ninjas followed behind them.  , Naruto took a deep breath. Except for those snow ninjas who were sent back to the medical camp due to injuries and those who died on the battlefield, all the remaining snow ninjas are already here, although the total number is not that much.  There were less than two thousand people, and a trace of sadness flashed in Naruto's eyes.  Because the snow ninjas knew the consequences of the failure of this war, they worked hard on the battlefield. As a result, the snow ninjas suffered heavy casualties. If the entire coalition army was dissected, it would be found that  Among the coalition forces, the Snow Ninja suffered the most serious casualties. The number of people killed in battle and losing combat effectiveness reached almost 80% of all Snow Ninjas. The casualties in Kumogakure Village were the least, with Iwagakure slightly more than Kumogakure, followed by  Konoha, Kirikage, and Sand Shadow suffered the most losses besides the Snow Ninja, but this is because Gaara was also a Jinch¨±riki, and he was perhaps the person who was most concerned about the war with Akatsuki among the Ninja Alliance.  The result of this was that although the losses in Sand Shadow Village were not as high as those of the Snow Ninjas in terms of proportion, they far exceeded the Snow Ninjas in terms of number of people.

    "See the leader."

    Naruto suddenly waved his hand and said: "Okay, in this case, our people are all here. Zabuza, Neji, you take the lead, we will go to the depths of the battlefield to camp. If anyone blocks it, kill it."

    "Yes." Neji and Zabuza responded, especially Zabuza's eyes that would stay on Tarui from time to time.

    With a 'whoosh', a figure came in front of all the snow ninjas. In an instant, this figure came in front of Naruto. Except for Zabuza, Ningji, Ningji, Haku, and Minagawa Natsuki, there were some slight reactions.  In addition, the other snow ninjas did not notice at all. This kind of high-speed movement and almost imperceptible figure could only be achieved by Naruto's Nekoyama clan, and appeared in front of Naruto's eyes.  It is a Maoshan tribesman who is as furry as a kitten.

    She knelt on one knee in front of Naruto and said, "See the leader."

    "It's very fast. How is the situation at Cat Mountain?" Naruto asked softly.

    "The clan leader asked his subordinates to report to the leader first. Lord Hongren has passed Lord Kurama's test. Now he is coming with Lord Kurama and the clan leader." After speaking, the Maoshan tribesman paused slightly and said: "Also, Lord Uzumaki and Bo  Master Feng also came with the clan leader."

    "Mom and Aunt Minako?" Naruto read a sentence and said: "I think it is impossible for them to stay at the rear. Forget it, how long will it take for them to arrive."

    "About half an hour." The Maoshan clan member responded, and then paused slightly and said: "Chief, could you please wait a moment? When my subordinates and Lord Uzumaki came all the way, Lord Uzumaki inadvertently mentioned that she had  I have great news for you."

    "What great news." Naruto said with a slight wry smile: "Is there any great news at this time?" Naruto shook his head slightly.

    "I don't know, my subordinates?" The Maoshan tribesman shook his head slightly and said, "Master Uzumaki did not inform his subordinates of any news, and did not even disclose anything. He just said that it was good news worthy of celebration by the entire Snow Kingdom, but the subordinates  Judging from the appearance of Lord Uzumaki and the clan leader, it seems to be very good news."

    "Really?" Naruto responded slightly: "There are not many things worthy of national celebration. Forget it, since mother said so, then let's think about it this way, and it will only take half an hour.  Then you can know what good news my mother said is worthy of national celebration?" Naruto paused and then said: "You have worked hard, go and have a good rest first."

    "Yes, thank you chief."The Maoshan tribesman responded loudly, then turned around and merged into all the snow ninjas in a few jumps, disappearing completely. Naruto then said: "Everyone listen to the order and rest for half an hour.  After a while, we set off to break camp."

    "Yes." All the snow ninjas responded loudly, and then dispersed to stay together in small groups. However, despite the large number of people, they did not make too much noise and rested peacefully.  Tarui's face was very ugly. There were so many people blocking the entrance of the camp. He wanted to deal with them, but he couldn't match them in all aspects. Moreover, the importance of the other party far surpassed his own, so Tarui couldn't.  Although Lu Yi was extremely happy, he could only watch and couldn't leave. Otherwise, it would be easy for others to find fault with him.

    Half an hour could not be said to be too fast, and it could be said that it was slow but not too slow. While Naruto was waiting, time had flowed away unknowingly. Uzumaki Kina's figure had already appeared at the front, and then  It was Nekoyama Kurenai, who was carrying Kurama Yakumo on her back, followed by Namikaze Minako and Guren, who were last.

    "Mom." Naruto stepped forward and spoke to Uzumaki Kina.

    "Naruto." Uzumaki Kina hugged Naruto directly, but because it was not in private, there were nearly two thousand snow ninjas behind Naruto, and Naruto's majesty as the leader must be maintained, so Uzumaki Kina just  He hugged Naruto for a little while and then let go.

    "Naruto, what's going on? Why are there so many people gathered here?" Uzumaki Kina looked at Naruto and asked with some confusion: "Besides, it seems that there is something wrong with the roar."

    "That's it, Mom." Naruto said calmly: "I just planned to withdraw from the Ninja United Army, so I gathered everyone together."

    "Withdraw from the Ninja United Army?" Uzumaki Kinai was slightly startled, and then looked at Tarui standing in the camp with a hint of doubt.

    "Lord Kinai." Tarui gave a slight salute to Uzumaki Kinai: "Please advise His Highness the Prince, the Ninja United Army is a force against Akatsuki, and it is also a force organized to protect His Highness the Prince. If His Highness the Prince withdraws, then  The Ninja United Army will lose the meaning of its existence, so please think about it more."

    Uzumaki Kina looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto"

    "Mom." Naruto said, but before he could say anything, he was blocked by Uzumaki Kina.  Uzumaki Kinai looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto, listen to me first. First of all, although what Captain Tarui said is not entirely true, it is not completely wrong. The establishment of the Ninja United Army is indeed true from a certain perspective.  It is to protect you, no matter whether we withdraw from the Ninja United Army or not, we must honor this feeling, do you know?"

    "Yes, Mom, I understand." Naruto responded slightly.

    Uzumaki Kinai nodded slightly, and then said: "However, Naruto, you are my son. As the saying goes, Zhizi Moruomu, since you want to withdraw from the Ninja United Army, then naturally you will have your reasons, and I don't have many.  Q, as your mother, I support you unconditionally."

    "Kinai-sama" Tarui had a good expression on his face when he heard Uzumaki Kina's words at first, especially when he heard Naruto speak, but when he heard Uzumaki Kina's last words  As he spoke, the expression on his face was not very good.

    Uzumaki Kina glanced at Tarui and then said to Naruto: "Okay, Naruto, since we have decided to withdraw from the Ninja United Army, it is no longer suitable for us to stay here, let's go."

    "Yes." Naruto nodded slightly, then looked at Uzumaki Kina and said, "By the way, Mom, I heard that you seem to have some great news to tell me?"

    "Well, that's right." As soon as he heard this, Uzumaki Kina showed a beautiful smile on his face, looked at Naruto and said: "Speaking of which, is this related to Naruto and Koyuki? Naruto, you might as well guess  Guess."

    "Is it related to me and Xue'er?" Naruto was even more confused. He looked at Uzumaki Kina and said directly: "Okay, mom, you'd better tell me directly and don't let me guess. And since  It¡¯s good news, so you might as well tell the person directly and make everyone present happy.¡±

    "Okay" Uzumaki Kina looked at all the snow ninjas present, and then said: "A few days ago, when Guren arrived, Koyuki felt a little uncomfortable, but fortunately, because the daimyo gathered  , so there are many doctors, and after examination by several doctors, it was finally confirmed that Xiaoxue is pregnant, and she is already two months old."

    Minako Namikaze said: "According to time calculation, it happened to be within the period from when Naruto came back from the Kingdom of Iron to when he left again."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 724 Excited Naruto

    "Xue'er is pregnant" Naruto was stunned for a moment, with an expression of complete astonishment and disbelief on his face. Others, such as Neji, Zabuza and others, were also stunned for a moment, and then their faces changed.  Everyone showed a smile, and the snow ninjas around them started whispering to each other in an instant. You must know that the snow ninjas were trained by Neji and Zabuza. The requirements for discipline are very strict, and this kind of situation is not allowed to happen at all.  Even they themselves abide by it all the time, but at this time, they seem to have forgotten all the disciplines.

    "Naruto" Uzumaki Kina looked at Naruto with a shocked expression and frowned slightly.

    Bai stepped forward and smiled slightly, then with a 'pop' sound, he patted Naruto's shoulder hard and said, "Naruto-sama."

    Naruto then woke up slightly, turned around and looked at Bai and said softly: "Bai, I just heard my mother say that Xue'er is pregnant?"

    Bai smiled and nodded: "Yes, Lord Naruto. You heard it right, His Highness the Daimyo is pregnant."

    "Xue'er is pregnant." Naruto recited a sentence, and then shouted loudly: "Great, Xue'er is pregnant." There was indescribable excitement on his face, and his hands and feet completely lost their sense of proportion, as if they couldn't  Even though he knew what to do, he could only keep swinging, causing Naruto, who had always been very calm, to lose control. This shows how excited Naruto was.

    "No." Naruto suddenly said: "I want to go see, Xue'er." After saying that, Naruto looked at it for a moment and flew out directly, but Uzumaki Kina seemed to have already known Naruto's reaction.  , so before Naruto could fly out, he was caught by Uzumaki Kina.

    Uzumaki Kina looked at Naruto and said: "Okay, Naruto, don't worry, Xiaoyuki is only two months pregnant, and you can't tell from her appearance at all. And if you leave here, who will be the commander of these snow ninjas?"  Woolen cloth?"

    "But, mom, I want to see Xue'er." Naruto said anxiously.

    "Naruto-sama, you can't leave here." Shiro looked at Naruto and said, "All the snow ninjas here need you to command them, but it's not impossible if you go to see His Highness the Daimyo first."

    "Do you have any idea? Shiro!" Naruto immediately grabbed Bai's palm and said hurriedly.

    Bai smiled softly and said: "Have you forgotten? Lord Naruto, you know the art of shadow clone." "The art of shadow clone." Naruto was slightly startled, and then suddenly said: "Yes, the art of shadow clone."  ." As he said this, Naruto let go of Shiro's palm, and formed a slight seal with his hands. There was a loud 'bang' sound, and Naruto's shadow clones were everywhere, densely packed around. Compared to the nearly two thousand present.  There were more than twice as many snow ninjas.

    "Please calm down, Naruto-sama." Shiro looked at Naruto and said, "You don't need so many shadow clones. If you just want to see His Highness the Daimyo, you only need one or two clones."

    "Is that so?" Naruto asked slightly, then looked at the shadow clones around him and said, "No, in this case, it should be almost enough." After a slight pause, Naruto looked at the shadow clones around him and said, "  Let's go and tell the news to Sister Shizune and Sakura in the medical camp, and to tell Granny Tsunade in Hidden Cloud Village, Kakashi-sensei of the third company, Gaara of the fourth company, and  There are other members of the Ninja United Army who are close to us, and by the way, there are also people who have sent this news back to the Land of Snow to tell Kaneki Sanada, in short, don¡¯t miss anyone." Just as Naruto finished speaking, in an instant, people around him  All the shadow clones disappeared and scattered around.  These are Naruto's shadow clones, and Naruto's thoughts are their own thoughts.

    "You are too excited, Naruto-sama." Bai stood beside Naruto and said, "Even if you have to notify so many people, you don't need so many shadow clones. This will only waste your chakra."

    "Shiro, I'm going to be a father, you know? I'm going to be a father." Naruto said excitedly and speechlessly.  The snow ninjas around looked at Naruto with an excited face. Suddenly they felt that their leader, the iron-blooded prince of the Snow Country, had led the Snow Country to develop continuously and made the Snow Country what it is today.  The prince of a huge country has his own joys, sorrows and joys just like ordinary people. He is not the unreasonable iron-blooded prince. All the snow ninjas and Naruto immediately became much closer psychologically.

    "Okay, okay, Naruto, don't be so excited." Uzumaki Kina looked at the excited Naruto and smiled and said, "Shiro has already heard it, you don't need to repeat it again." "Really? I'm sorry." Naruto  The person said, and then suddenly woke up and said: "By the way, there are also the lustful immortal and the little" "Hey, I have heard it, Naruto." Jiraiya held a bottle filled with wine in his hand  He spoke.  Konan was still wearing a black cloak and followed Jiraiya. Jiraiya raised the bottle and said: "For such a happy event, let's take a swig."??.  "As he spoke, he directly raised the wine bottle, only to hear a few "gurgling" sounds. Judging from the transparent wine bottle, more than half of the wine inside was quickly reduced. "It's great.  Jiraiya said, and then suddenly threw the wine bottle in his hand towards Naruto: "Naruto, congratulations, but for such a happy thing, you have to have a drink with me."  "

    Naruto caught the bottle, smelled it slightly, and said with a smile: "This kind of mellow aroma, Lustful Immortal, this is not an ordinary good wine." After saying that, before Jiraiya could answer, Naruto raised his hand.  The wine bottle gestured towards Jiraiya slightly, then he raised his head and drank the wine in the bottle.  In the blink of an eye, the wine in the bottle was drained. Naruto stopped and looked at the empty bottle in his hand, looked at Jiraiya and said, "I say, lustful immortal, this little wine is not enough."

    "You kid." Jiraiya looked at the empty wine bottle in Naruto's hand and said with tears in his eyes: "This is a good wine that I treasure. It's just a bottle like this. I can't bear to drink it. You actually  I drank my breath dry."

    "Tch." Naruto threw away the empty wine bottle and said, "Lovable Immortal, do you think I don't know? You have several scrolls with various kinds of wine hidden in them. This kind of wine may be the last  One bottle, but you probably have more than one or two other bottles of good wine with you."

    "Uh" Jiraiya was stunned for a moment, then touched his head and laughed, "Mom, such a small thing doesn't matter, but by the way, Naruto, how about you let me pick your son's name?"  ?¡±

    "Of course." Naruto smiled and said: "I have long regarded you as my grandfather, Lustful Immortal, and my child is your great-grandson. Even if you don't tell me, I will let you name it.  .¡±

    "Then I have to think about it carefully." Jiraiya lowered his head slightly and said, "Namikaze, Namikaze, what should I do, Namikaze?"

    "Okay, Jiraiya-sensei, it's still very early, it's only been two months." Uzumaki Kina stood up and said, "And we haven't decided whether it's a boy or a girl yet?"

    "It doesn't matter if she is a boy or a girl." Naruto said: "If he is a boy, train him to be a great ninja and leader like his father. If he is a girl, train him to be a ninja like his mother. But no matter what,  Strength is a must. Strength is the most basic and important foundation for a ninja. His strength may not be strong, and his wisdom may not be high, but his character cannot be weak. If he does not have a strong character, I  It will only make him an ordinary person." When he said this, Naruto began to gradually calm down, but after Naruto calmed down, he became the iron-blooded prince again.

    "Naruto" Uzumaki Kina frowned slightly.  Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "I have thought it over carefully, mother, whether you are a ninja or something else, a strong character is very important, especially as my son or daughter, he was born with extremely high  status, but correspondingly, he must also bear extremely high responsibilities, which he cannot bear without a strong character. If he accepts it reluctantly, the command will have great consequences, just like my former companion, Uchiha Sasuke.  .Mom, I would rather my child become an ordinary person than to become like Uchiha Sasuke."

    The others opened their mouths as if they wanted to say something. Jiraiya smiled and said: "Okay, Naruto, it's still early for this kind of thing, and whether you or the Daimyo of Snow Country, you are both people with strong personalities.  Your children must also be outstanding people with excellent and unyielding character." Jiraiya said with a slight pause: "Okay, Naruto, you'd better set off first, these snow ninjas still need you to lead them.  What? You can't stand here with the snow ninja forever."

    "Ah, yes." Naruto nodded suddenly, then took a deep breath and said, "Okay, let's break camp."

    "Yes." All the snow ninjas responded, and then in a short moment all the snow ninjas reorganized their formation and left quickly under the leadership of Neji and Zabuza.  And Naruto was at the front of everyone. The smile on his face was very bright, and his long golden hair was like the sun above the heads of the group, constantly warming everyone.

    Konan was still wearing a heavy cloak. She looked at Naruto in front of her, especially when she saw the smile on Naruto's face. A smile also appeared on the corner of her mouth, and she secretly said in her heart: "Naruto's child?"  Thinking of this, Xiaonan hesitated slightly and said, "Naruto, there is something I want to ask you."

    "What's the matter, Senior Sister Xiaonan?" Naruto asked with a smile.

    "After your child is born, can I be his teacher?" Xiao Nan said hesitantly.  Naruto was slightly stunned, and Konan immediately said: "I just said it casually. It doesn't matter if you don't agree."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 726 Sharing the Joy

    "No, Senior Sister Xiaonan, it would be great if you are willing to be the teacher of Naruto's child." Uzumaki Kina smiled and said, "I was worried that you were not willing."

    "Yes, Senior Sister Xiaonan. It's not that I don't agree with you becoming my child's master." Naruto said at this time: "What I want more is for you to become my child's mother, just like Mr. Jiraiya treats you  Likewise, isn't Teacher Jiraiya the same as a father in your heart? I hope you are like this in my child's heart."

    "Thank you." Xiaonan shrank her head and hid in her cloak.  Naruto smiled softly and said: "You're welcome, Senior Sister Xiaonan, since I call you Senior Sister, then I will treat you as a real sister. My child, you can also treat him as your own child."

    "No, I'm satisfied." After saying that, Xiaonan turned her head away slightly, trembling slightly.  Naruto and Uzumaki Kina stopped talking, and the group headed straight into the distance

    Outside the medical camp, several Narutos were standing here. Several ninjas guarding the camp looked at Naruto's appearance and were very suspicious. They did not expect that Naruto would appear, and so many people came over. Of course,  After talking, they realized that these were just Naruto's shadow clones, but no matter what, they did not dare to let Naruto's shadow clones in, because they were afraid that the camp would be attacked again, and the previous camp would not be able to do so.  Withstand another attack,

    "Your Highness, I wonder why you want to?" the ninja guarding the door said as he looked at several shadow clones of Naruto.

    "Go and ask the medical team captains Shizune and Xiaoying and all the snow ninjas who are recuperating here to come out." A shadow clone of Naruto said with a smile. As the prince of the country of snow, Naruto can be considered a person who has been in a high position for a long time, especially  What Naruto did was very oppressive to these ordinary gatekeeper ninjas, even if Naruto had a strong smile on his face.

    "Well, what's the matter with Your Highness?" Xiaom¨¦n Ninja said cautiously: "Master Shizune and Master Chunye should be treating many injured people first. If possible, could you please  Your Highness, please wait a moment. I will wait for the two adults immediately and notify them as soon as they are cured."

    "Treat the injured?" Naruto's shadow clone said: "No problem, I'll wait, but there should be no problem in letting other snow ninjas come to see me."

    The ninja hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said: "Yes, Your Highness, please wait a moment." Then he nodded to the other ninjas who were holding dreams, turned around and stepped into the camp.

    There were a lot of snow ninjas in the medical camp, nearly two thousand, so it took a long time to summon them. Just when all the snow ninjas were summoned, Shizune and Xiaoying also rushed there.  come over.  Originally, when the ninja guarding the m¨¦n went to report, they were treating a seriously injured person. After the treatment, they were supposed to take a rest before continuing to treat the next injured person. While they were resting, the guarding m¨¦n  The ninja informed the arrival of Naruto's shadow clone and also said as he summoned Naruto's shadow clone to the snow ninja.  It's just that the ninja guarding the gate didn't have a chance to speak, because when he said that Naruto's shadow clone was coming, Shizune and Xiaoying left the tent and headed to the large gate of the camp.

    "Naruto." When Shizune and Xiaoying came to the camp gate, they saw several shadow clones of Naruto seeming to be talking to Snow Ninja about guarding the gate, while Snow Ninja listened calmly.

    "Sister Shizune, Xiaoying, you are here." A shadow clone said: "I have good news to tell you."

    "Good news." Shizune was slightly startled.

    "Good news?" Xiaoying said with a smile: "I would like to hear what kind of good news Naruto can use your shadow clone to deliver, and you are also worried about so many snow ninjas."

    "Sister Shizune, Xiaoying, my mother just told me that Xueer is pregnant." The shadow clone said.

    "Xue'er?" Xiaoying was slightly stunned, not knowing who this 'Xue'er' was, but Shizune had lived in the Daming Mansion in the Land of Snow because of Tsunade, so she knew this name.

    "Naruto, please say it again." Shizune said slightly stunned.

    "Xue'er is pregnant, sister Shizune." The shadow clone spoke again.

    Shizune looked at Naruto, took a deep breath, calmed down the excitement in her heart, and then said: "Congratulations, Naruto, you are going to be a father soon."

    "Father." Xiaoying was stunned for a moment, then suddenly woke up and said, "No, it's true. How many months has it been?"

    "Of course it's true, it seems like it's only been two months." The shadow clone said with a smile,Then he turned to all the Snow Ninjas and said: "You all heard it, my true form, the Prince of Snow Country, Bo Feng Naruto, is going to be a father soon. Do you know what this means, what this means?  It has been proven that Feng Hu¨¡xiao Xue, the famous figure of the Snow Country, is pregnant. In other words, the little prince or princess of the Snow Country will be born soon."

    "Oh!!!!" All the snow ninjas were stunned for a moment, and then immediately cheered loudly. Most of these snow ninjas were before the expansion of the Kingdom of Snow. Fenghu¨¡ City selected qualified children to become snow ninjas. They themselves  It is the people of the Snow Country, not the people on the land that was later annexed by the Snow Country. They are more loyal to the Snow Country, so when they heard about this, they seemed even more excited.

    "Naruto, have you told Tsunade-sama?" Shizune asked.

    The clone said: "In addition to Granny Tsunade, there are also Kakashi-sensei, Shikamaru, Ino, and Choji because they were too agitated. When they used shadow clones, they directly created thousands of clones. These clones  Spread out and meet other people that the body cares about. The body wants everyone to share this joy."

    "Well, I understand." Shizune nodded slightly and said with a smile: "Congratulations, by the way, have you thought of the child's name?"

    "Not yet." The shadow clone shook his head and said: "The main body is also very upset about this, but the beautiful immortal took the initiative to take over this matter."

    "Do you want Jiraiya-sama to think of a name?" Shizune read something and said with a smile: "It seems like Naruto, Jiraiya-sama also thought of your name."

    The shadow clone nodded and said: "Yes, Sister Shizune, but the good-looking immortal is very lazy. He just mentioned the name of the protagonist in the first novel he wrote."

    "Haha." Shizune covered her mouth and laughed softly.

    Xiaoying looked at Naruto, and her eyes gradually became erratic, "Sasuke you see Naruto is so excited, and his calm look is completely gone. It would be great if you were still there,  Then we can celebrate Naruto together, and we can also share Naruto's joy together."

    In Hidden Cloud Village, Raikage's office, Tsunade and Raikage Rui are still discussing the layout of the Ninja United Army and Akatsuki's possible actions. Apart from the two of them, only Shikaku Nara is there.

    Azabu Yi pushed aside the men in the office and walked in: "Lord Raikage, Lord Hokage, His Highness the Prince of Snow Country, the shadow clone of Naruto is here. According to his words, it seems that there is something he wants to tell Lord Hokage."

    "Naruto's shadow clone?" Tsunade read: "What's going on with Naruto?"

    "Don't you know it by listening to it?" Lei Yingrui said: "Azabu Yi, go and invite the shadow clone of Bo Feng Naruto."

    "Yes, Raikage-sama." Azabu Yi responded, then turned and left. After a while, Naruto's shadow clone stepped into the office. The shadow clone glanced at the people present, then looked at Tsunade and said: "Tsunade  Grandma Shou, I just learned something, let me tell you. But it's not a big deal, and it's a SI matter, but since it's a SI matter, would it be inconvenient to use this technique here?"

    "There's nothing inconvenient!" Lei Yingrui said first: "If you have anything to say, just say it."

    "What's going on?" Tsunade said looking at the shadow clone.

    "It's not a big deal." The shadow clone glanced at Lei Yingrui and said nonchalantly: "It's just that the main body summoned his subordinates and learned from his mother that Feng Hu¨¡xi¨£o Xue, a famous figure in the Land of Snow, is pregnant."

    "Pregnant!" Tsunade was stunned for a moment, then said happily: "So, Naruto will soon become the father of a child."

    "Yes, Grandma Tsunade." The shadow clone said: "The original body will let me rule you as soon as possible."

    "Okay, this is really great." Tsunade read a few words, then hesitated and said: "No, the defense in the rear is still too weak. There is only Mizukage there, and there are not many people who are good at healing.  Medical Ninja. No, no, I need to send additional personnel there."

    At the camp of the third company, Kakashi, who was dealing with camp affairs in the tent, heard the news from Naruto's shadow clone. His eyes shrank slightly, and then he smiled and congratulated, Naruto, as the shadow  After the clone disappeared, Kakashi raised his head and looked at the sky and said, "Teacher, did you hear that? Something is going to happen to your grandson, but don't worry, I will definitely protect Naruto."

    At the camp of the fourth company, Gaara, Kankuro, and Temari also knew the news, and a smile appeared on Gaara's expressionless face.

    The second company, the deer who just returned from a missionWhen ?, Ino, and Choji heard the news, they were stunned at first, and then they were overjoyed.  Only Ino had a smile on her face, but a hint of hurt flashed deep in her eyes.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 726 The power Shion wants

    Shion, who left the Kingdom of Thunder, was traveling to the Kingdom of Numa. She was accompanied by Hinata, Shino and Kiba. They were originally scattered in different companies of the Ninja United Army due to their different abilities, but due to Tsunade's call,  They gathered together again, and then accompanied Shion to leave the Kingdom of Thunder and come to the Kingdom of Swamp. Of course, there were some guards from the Kingdom of Ghosts behind Zion, and the news that resources had come to the Kingdom of Swamp was not known to Naruto at the beginning.  She knew, because Naruto ordered her to go to the rear to stay with Fenghua Koyuki, but when she left the Kingdom of Thunder for the Kingdom of Swamp, someone from the Musang tribe had already come to report to Naruto.

    After hearing this, Naruto just sighed helplessly and didn't say much. Although Naruto didn't spend much time with Shion, he knew her well, knew her character, and what she was deciding.  It will not be changed easily after that. However, although the Swamp Kingdom is not considered the rear, it cannot be called the front. Naruto could not imagine what would happen when Shion went there. In addition, Naruto still had many things to do.  Dealing with it, so naturally he didn't care about it, and then Naruto learned from Uzumaki Kina that he had a child. The excited Naruto couldn't even imagine Shion's purpose of coming to the country of marsh, just to let the shadow  I just came here to tell Shion about this.

    "Lord Shion," Ya said impatiently, "What are you doing here, and where is your destination? There's no way we can wander around in the Swamp Country like this."

    "And I remember that this area is where the monster was sealed that year." Shino said.

    "Yeah, I didn't expect to come to the Swamp Kingdom again." Ziyuan shook her head slightly and said: "As for the destination, I only saw my own prophecy. As for the destination, I'm sorry, although I saw a fragment,  But I can't describe it. It's a strange feeling. I think you can only know it when you see it. Fortunately, the country of Swamp is not big, and it only takes a few days to visit it all. And I only  I plan to spend a few days. If I don't find it for too long, I will go back. You know, Naruto-sama gave me an order to go to the rear."

    "Naruto" Hinata muttered, and her eyes began to blur. It was obvious that she was trapped in her own memories.  Shino on the side shook his head slightly, but he didn't say anything. He had a good relationship with Naruto and Hinata, and he also knew a little about the relationship between Naruto and Hinata, so when he saw Hinata  When looking at him like this, he could only shake his head secretly.

    Shion glanced at Hinata, and then said, "Speaking of which, you and Naruto-sama seem to have a very close relationship."

    "No, it's justjust" Hinata stammered, her cheeks already turning red.

    "Of course." Ya said directly: "When we were in Konoha, Naruto and Hinata were already dating. Wow." Akamaru next to Ya also shouted in response.  Hinata's face turned redder,

    "Really." Shion nodded slightly and said: "I can see it. Last time, when you and Naruto came to the Kingdom of Ghosts, I could see it. But you both like each other, why don't you get together? Now you two  There should be no obstacles such as status or other obstacles."

    "" Hinata was silent, and her face returned to normal instantly. She shook her head slightly but did not speak.

    "Forget it." Shion shook his head slightly and said: "Naruto-sama is my leader no matter what, and I can't talk about Naruto-sama's private life, but there is one thing I want to tell you in advance. It's about Naruto-sama.  The matter was told to you directly by Naruto-sama according to his wishes, but I still tell you first so that you can be mentally prepared."

    "Is it related to Naruto? Please tell me, Master Shion." Hinata was slightly startled, and even Kiba and Shino pricked up their ears.

    "This matter is a happy event for Naruto, and even for the entire Snow Country, but it may not be for you." Shion looked at Hinata and said: "I think this matter is for  It¡¯s not a good thing for you.¡±

    "Please tell me, Master Shion." Hinata said, "It doesn't matter to me. As long as it is related to Naruto, please tell me."

    Shion nodded slightly and said, "You should know that Naruto-sama is getting married to the great name of the Land of Snow, Kazuka Koyuki-sama."

    "Yes, I know." Hinata nodded slightly and said: "When Naruto left Konoha, we had doubts about the Country of Snow, so we and Mr. Kakashi went to the Country of Evil to investigate, but at that time we were told by Naruto  The young lady disguised herself as a man and hid it, but when we confirmed it later, it was already several years later."

    "At that time, I had not yet taken refuge under Naruto-sama." Shion shook his head slightly as he spoke.The head said: "Just a few days ago, Master Fenghua Xiaoxue was feeling unwell, so she asked a doctor to treat her. During the diagnosis, it was discovered that the reason for Master Fenghua Xiaoxue's physical discomfort was illness and pregnancy."

    "Pregnant!" Ya screamed, Hinata looked at Shion in shock, Shino also trembled slightly,

    "That's right, that means Naruto-sama is going to be a father. And a little prince or princess will be born soon in the Land of Snow." Ziyon said again: "Originally I didn't want to tell you, but I personally think  If Naruto-sama tells you, it would be even crueler to you, so it's better for me to tell you first."

    "" Hinata bit her lower lip and said, "I'm sorry. Master Shion, I want to take a rest today."

    Ziyuan nodded slightly and said: "I understand." Then Ziyuan said loudly: "Everyone obeys the order and stays here to rest for a day."

    "Yes." The guards of the witches from the Kingdom of Demons around them responded loudly, but Ya and Shino naturally had no objections, so the group stayed like this and began to set up camp.  Then the witch's guards began to search around to find something to eat. Although they also brought dry food, the taste of dry food can be used as food in an emergency, but now they have enough time, and no one can  I would like to eat solid food again.  Of course, Hinata, Kiba, and Shino are exceptions. The three of them are ninjas. For ninjas, it is good to stutter when performing tasks. Of course, during the rest time when there are no tasks, naturally  It¡¯s time to eat some good food.

    Hinata was hiding alone in her own small tent. She was sitting on a straw mat, holding her feet with both hands. She did not shed tears, but her eyes were empty. It was obvious that her thoughts were not here at all.

    The sky gradually darkened. Inside Ziyuan's tent, Ziyuan, who was sleeping, suddenly opened her eyes, and then sat up slightly. Ziyuan looked around and saw that there was no one except herself, so Ziyuan moved her hands slightly.  There was no sound when the seal was formed, only a puff of smoke rose, and two Ziyuan immediately appeared on the bed.

    Ziyuan looked at the other Ziyuan and said, "I'm going to trouble you next."

    "Yes, I know the identity." Another Ziyuan said.  It turns out that this is just a clone.

    "Having learned the shadow clone technique from Naruto-sama, I should be able to hide it from them for the time being." Shion said silently in his heart, then stood up from the bed and carefully checked the tent door to make sure there were only two guards.  , nodded slightly to the shadow clone on the boat.

    The shadow clone nodded slightly, and then said: "People from outside come in."

    "Yes." The two guards outside the tent opened the tent cloth and walked into the tent. They looked at Ziyuan in front of them, knelt down on one knee and lowered her head and said, "Miko, do you have any orders?" Just as they opened their mouths  When, Ziyuan walked around quietly.

    "It's nothing, I'm just a little thirsty, get me some water." The shadow clone said.

    "Yes, please wait a moment." The two guards responded, then turned and left the tent.  They didn't know that what was inside the tent was just Shion's shadow clone.

    The real Ziyuan had just left the tent. Ziyuan looked around. Because the group only planned to stay here for one day, the camp was not well set up and looked very simple. This made Ziyuan very relaxed.  He left the camp without alerting anyone. As for the guards, they didn't notice anything at all. Even Kiba and Shino didn't pay much attention to the defense because of Hinata's matter, so they didn't care about Shion's departure.  Not even the slightest awareness.

    "I'm sorry." Ziyon stood outside the camp and looked inside the camp and said softly: "I didn't intend to hurt you, but if not, I wouldn't be able to leave the camp at all. You have a close relationship with Lord Naruto, and I can't  I want you to go on an adventure with me, so I can only use this method. Tomorrow, my shadow clone will tell you everything. By then, you will know that I need the power of that monster.  , so let me handle it myself this time, but don't worry, even if I fail, I won't let that monster escape. But if something unexpected happens, Naruto-sama will have to ask you."  After saying this, Ziyuan turned around and left.  The direction she was heading was exactly the altar of the Swamp Kingdom, the place where Shion's mother sealed the monsters and then was released, and she and Naruto destroyed it together.

    Ziyon came here again this time to get his power, because according to the monster, the monster and the shrine maiden are one body, but they split themselves because of too much power. What Zion wants is this  force.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 727 The Altar of Demons

    In front of the altar of the Kingdom of Swamp, however, because Naruto, Shion and others had previously caused the mountain where the altar was to collapse due to their battle with the monsters, so when Shion came to the altar, all she saw was a ruined area.  Just an altar.

    Ziyuan shook her head secretly, then no longer hesitated and walked directly towards the collapsed ruins. As soon as she approached the ruins, Ziyuan's heart suddenly beat faster.  Ziyuan noticed this immediately. She hesitated for a moment, then stopped, and then made a slight seal on the spot. This kind of mark was not an ordinary mark at all. You must know that although the combination and number of ninja seals are different,  In general, there are still twelve marks, but the mark in Ziyuan's hand is not any of the twelve marks, and then he bends different marks.

    It took a full minute for Ziyuan to stop forming seals and leave the spot. A special mark was left on the spot. Ziyuan took a look at the mark and smiled at the corner of his mouth: "If you have this, it will be fine. Continue."  All you need to do is make the same mark in other directions." As she spoke, Ziyuan began to walk towards the edge. Although Ziyuan didn't know where the edge was, she could tell it by the beating of her heart. Whenever her heart beat slowed down,  After that, Ziyuan walked towards the inside. When her heart beat faster, Ziyuan walked towards the outside. In short, Ziyuan relied on the beating of her heart to tell whether she had strayed away.

    When Ziyuan came to the other corner, Ziyuan started to form seals again. Once again, it took a full minute for Ziyuan to complete the mark in his hand. When Ziyuan completed it again, he left the same mark in place as before, and then continued  Walk towards the next place.

    When the moon reached its zenith, Ziyuan finally breathed a sigh of relief and whispered: "It's finally done. In this way, I can safely wake up the demon. Even if it fails, the demon will only come back again."  It is just sealed. It will not escape and bring about the end of the world. However, if Naruto and the Akatsuki organization are defeated, the world will also fall into destruction. At that time, it will be really difficult to say how to destroy it better. "  Saying that, Shion walked directly towards the middle. Because it had become ruins, it was not easy for Shion to move forward. However, Shion didn't care. She still walked forward firmly. Fortunately, Shion learned from Naruto.  A little ninjutsu, otherwise, I'm afraid how to move forward will become Shion's biggest worry.

    Ziyuan felt her heartbeat carefully. Her heartbeat was getting faster and faster. In the blink of an eye, it had surpassed the limits of ordinary people. Ziyuan covered her heart slightly and said softly: "It should be here."

    "Master Ziyuan, what are you doing here?" A male voice suddenly came from behind Ziyuan. Upon hearing this voice, Ziyuan knew who the person was.

    "Why are you here, Shino." Shion turned around and looked at Aburame Shino behind her and said, "Weren't you hidden by my shadow clone?"

    "It's me. I saw with my Byakugan that Shion-sama, you have lost more than half of your chakra. When I was suspicious, I realized that it was just a shadow clone." Hinata appeared and stood next to Aburame Shino and said.

    "Akamaru and I discovered your scent, Shion-sama, and after chasing the scent, we came here." Kiba jumped out on Akamaru and said.

    "Really?" Shion responded slightly, then looked at Hinata and said, "I originally thought you would need more time to recover? I didn't expect you to recover from the blow so quickly."

    Hinata looked slightly sad and said: "I have already been mentally prepared for this. After all, Naruto has married His Highness the Daimyo, and it is normal to have children. Although it was a little unacceptable at first, after calming down,  I was able to think calmly. I discovered Master Shion, you seemed to be deliberately telling me about Naruto having a child to stimulate me, so I wanted to ask you to find out, but I found that you only have half of your chakra left.  , and then I discovered that it was just a shadow clone."

    "Because I have been with Naruto-sama for too long, can I easily tell the difference?" Shion read, then nodded and said: "I'm sorry, I did deliberately provoke you, the purpose is to make you unable to stare.  Me. As for purpose, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±

    "This should be the place where Naruto destroyed the monsters." Shino looked around and said.

    "Yes. But it's not annihilation." Zi Yuan shook his head slightly and said, "But it's sealed again. Ghosts are immortal. As long as people in this world still have such evil thoughts, ghosts can continue to be resurrected. You  Do you think people in this world don¡¯t have evil thoughts?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Shino, Hinata, and Kiba all fell silent.

    Ziyuan shook her head slightly and said: "No, even the ninja joint forces that are now united on the surface still have their own agendas and are fighting against each other.Suspicion, so the monster is impossible to kill.  "

    "Then you are trying to prevent the resurrection of the demon again this time?" Ya said.

    "No." Ziyuan shook her head again and said: "This time I am not trying to prevent the resurrection of the demon. To be precise, although the demon has been resurrected, he is still sleeping. If there is no external force or the world's  If the evil thoughts reach a terrifying level, then he will not wake up, but I want to wake her up this time."

    "Wake up the demons!" Hinata, Kiba, and Shino were shocked. There was a trace of fear in the eyes of the three people. They had no idea that Shion came here to wake up the demons.

    "Master Shion, what exactly do you want to do?" The calmest Shino stopped Hinata and Kiba who wanted to speak, and asked himself: "Awakening the monsters and destroying the world will not do you any good."

    "You should know that the power of the sprite comes from the evil thoughts of human beings. The stronger the evil thoughts, the stronger his power. Therefore, the sprite's power is almost invincible." After speaking, Ziyuan's eyes condensed and said: "What do you mean?  There are benefits, I want the almost invincible power of the monster."

    "The power of the sprite!" The three people were surprised. The nearly invincible power of the sprite appeared in their minds again, and they also knew that the power of the sprite did not belong to this world, so the power of this world was basically ineffective, and the only one who could restrain it was  It was the power of the witch, but now the witch wants to have the power of the monster. If it succeeds, then I am afraid that Ziyuan will become a nearly invincible existence.

    "Why?" Shino asked: "Why do you suddenly want this power, and you should also know that your chance of success is not high. Why would you take such a risk to try?"

    Ziyuan was silent for a moment, and then said: "I am called a witch in the Kingdom of Ghosts, and I have a high status in the Kingdom of Ghosts. Although everyone in the Kingdom of Ghosts is afraid of me, as long as I raise my arms, no matter whether it is  No matter what happens, they will continue to do it. As a price for this, every generation of witches must stop the demon and seal him before he harms the world. The price is his own life. This is how my mother died. Originally  I should have died trying to seal the demons back then, but someone saved me. That was the third time he saved me. The first time was when I was still young, and I was attacked by thieves, and all the guards around me were killed or injured.  But there was no prophecy at all that time. I thought the prophecy had finally failed, but at the last moment, a golden light flashed, and a young man with long golden hair wearing a leaf protector around his neck appeared in front of me.  That was the first time he saved me. Maybe he doesn't remember it, but I still remember his appearance clearly, but also, his appearance is too obvious, the three pairs of fox beards on his face  I'm afraid he is the only one in this world. The second time after that was at the Miko's Mansion in the Kingdom of Demons. You were also present at that time, and I had already predicted my own death, but he appeared and he changed powerfully.  My destiny, and then I survived. The third time was when I faced the demon, he pulled me out who wanted to seal the demon, and changed my destiny again. Three times, I owe him three  This time, the ninja world war, each of the ninja alliance has its own agenda. The chance of winning this war is not high, but if the war fails, he will definitely die. I want to help him, but maybe I don¡¯t have the talent to become a ninja.  After practicing for several years, of course my current strength is not enough to deal with an ordinary genin, so if I want to help him, I can only rely on the power of the demon. Even if the chance of success is less than 10%."

    "I'm sorry, Lord Shion." Shino said: "We also want to help Naruto, but I don't allow you to awaken the demon. Not to mention that the chance of success is less than 10%, even if it reaches 90%, I will not allow it.  , if it fails, facing the monster without the witch, it will bring only the fate of destruction to the world." As Shino raised his hand, he saw something black squirming in his hand.  It is a unique insect control technique of the Aburame clan.

    "It's too late." Shion smiled softly and said, "It was already too late when you arrived here. Have you been here for so long and haven't you found any marks around you?" At this moment, only Shino's bug was seen.  It was like a headless fly circling around his fingers, without any sign of movement.  Kiba and Akamaru rushed over, but after just two steps, they hit a transparent wall with a 'bang' and were bounced back.

    "Byakugan. Ah!" Hinata opened her byakugan, but as soon as she opened it, she screamed, closed her eyes, and then said: "My byakugan can't see anything, and it bounced back.  It should be something similar to a barrier.¡±

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 728 The news Naruto is waiting for

    "Yes, this is a enchantment unique to witches. No one except witches can learn it, let alone use it. Moreover, only witches can break this enchantment. Of course, unless you can master it like Naruto-sama,  Possess space ninjutsu, but space ninjutsu is too rare, and only the leader of Akatsuki, Uchiha Madara and Naruto-sama can possess it." Shion said, then sat down cross-legged and said: "You are here  When I came here, I had already completed this barrier. The reason why I am telling you this is just because I may not have the chance to talk again in the future."

    "!" Ya, Hinata, and Shino looked at each other, and for a while, none of them could think of any solution.  He could only watch as Ziyuan's body emitted a strange light.

    "Oh, by the way." Shion looked at Hinata, and Shino and Kiba said, "While I was talking to you, I had already taken back my shadow clone. I think the camp is already in a mess. I'll leave you with what happens next.  Don't worry, the barrier I set up is not just to stop you. At the last moment, this barrier is the last layer of protection. If I fail, then this barrier will destroy the barrier.  Everything in the world, including me, of course, the sprite is immortal, he will just be sealed again, so you don¡¯t have to worry that if I fail, the sprite will cause trouble to the world." Ziyuan closed her eyes as she spoke.  He closed his eyes and stopped talking.

    Shino, Hinata, and Kiba kept talking to try to get Shion to give up this idea, but Shion's eyes never opened at all, and she chose to turn a blind eye and not hear what they said.

    "Miko-sama." After a while, such a voice came from all around, and soon some guards from the Kingdom of Ghosts came around. After all, as the guards of the miko, their tracking skills are not weak, and Shion came here.  Shi didn't deliberately hide his traces, so guards quickly found the place.

    "Miko-sama, what are you doing sitting here?" A guard saw Shion and ran towards her in a hurry, but as soon as he passed Hinata and the others, he hit the barrier wall with a bang and fell down.  Fall back.

    "This is" This guard obviously belonged to Ziyuan's confidant. He got up and took a look at the mark on the ground in front of him. His expression changed and he said: "Miko, is this your barrier?"

    "Yes, I have set up a barrier around me. I set up the barrier after I hid it from all of you and came here. I dared to complete the barrier in time before all of you noticed the ice and found me.  Only then did Ziyuan open her eyes and said, "You should be very familiar with the barrier I set up. Unless I lift it myself, no one can lift it."

    "Miko, what do you want to do?" The guard looked at Ziyuan and said loudly, with a hint of trembling in his tone.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already guess it?¡± Ziyuan said with a hint of a smile.

    "Why, Master Ziyuan." The guard looked at Ziyuan and said loudly: "Why did you choose this extreme path?" Even the title changed. It seemed that the guard's heart was completely messed up.

    "Why?" Ziyuan muttered, and then said: "I want to help Lord Naruto. Just like how he helped me seal the monsters without any consideration back then. I also want to help him this time." After saying this,  Shion closed her eyes again.

    "Lord Ziyuan" the guard looked at Ziyuan and said softly.  But Ziyuan did not respond at all. Soon, guards came to the place from all sides, and they were densely packed all around. Each of them showed joy when they saw Ziyuan, but then they all discovered the knot set by Ziyuan.  boundary.

    Although there were more and more guards around, Ziyuan had no intention of opening her eyes. However, Ziyuan was not indifferent to the calls of the guards around her. Her eyelids kept beating, showing that her heart was extremely uneasy.

    The sky slowly became brighter, the night finally passed, and the sun slowly rose in the sky. Ziyuan opened her eyes slightly and raised her head to look at the sun in the sky.  However, the guards noticed Ziyuan's movement immediately, and suddenly, the guards began to commotion.

    "I'm afraid this is the last time I see the sun." Ziyuan said softly, but she did not lower her voice, so Ziyuan's voice all poured into the ears of the surrounding guards, and the commotion among the surrounding guards became even greater.  , there were guards calling Ziyuan's name constantly, but it was a pity that there was a barrier in front of them, otherwise, they might have rushed directly to Ziyuan's side, but it was a pity that the barrier was still blocking their way.

    "Huh." Ziyuan breathed a long sigh of relief, and then closed her eyes again, and this time, a black wave surged from Ziyuan's body.A white beam of light burst out from all the marks left by Zi Yuan around him.

    "Ho ho ho!" Suddenly there were roars from all around, and the guards around were shocked. Ya, Hinata, and Shino also looked surprised, "I smell the air, and I finally came back to this place again."  The world." Suddenly a voice came out: "Wait a minute, this smell is, witch, it's you." "It's me, the demon." Ziyuan said softly: "I want your power, you can  give to me?"¡­¡­

    On the other side, on the battlefield, Uchiha Madara, who was wearing a mask, opened his eyes. One of his eyes was the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and the other was the Reincarnation Eye. He said softly: "The war is going on here.  Relying on the White Zetsu army alone is no longer helpful. Although the combined ninja army has its own evil intentions, it is unexpected that it is still so powerful. Not only did it defeat the White Zetsu army, but even that guy Kabuto Yakushi used the dirt to reincarnate and resurrected the super strong one.  The ninjas were all defeated and sealed one by one, but originally I was thinking about how to lure out Namikaze Naruto, and how to separate him from the guys in the Ninja United Army after I lured him out, but I didn't expect that they would split themselves, and according to the  The latest news, it seems that Namikaze Naruto and his subordinates have left the Ninja United Army camp. In this case, without those guys from the Ninja United Army getting in the way, it will be much easier to catch Namikaze Naruto.  However, Namikaze Naruto is not weak and has completely tamed the Nine-Tails. It will not be easy to catch him. But speaking of it, Rabbi Kiri, the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki, seems to have left Kumogakure Village, and it should be now  Stay in a certain camp, maybe it would be good to capture him, and compared to Namikaze Naruto, Kira is much easier to capture than Namikaze Naruto. After all, there is a huge disparity in strength between the two.  "After saying this, Uchiha Madara paused slightly and said: "No matter what, all preparations have been made, and it's time for me to take action."

    Uchiha Madara turned his head and glanced behind him slightly, and saw six people standing behind him. The first one was a woman with long golden hair, who was the two jinch¨±riki Yukito; the second one was a woman with long golden hair.  The first one is a man. If people from Kiriying Village are present, they will be shocked because this man is Yagura, the fourth generation Mizukage of Kiriying Village. The third one is an old man with red hair.  , he is Lao Zi from Yanyin Village; the fourth one also came to Yanyin Village, a tall man wearing a red hat, red armor, and holding a smoking pot and reed on his back named 'Fan'; the fifth one came to Yanyin Village.  It was a handsome man in a sky-blue kimono, Yugao from Kirigakure Village. He had a disciple named Hotaru, who once came to Wind Star City alone to ask for help from Naruto, and is still in Wind Star City; and  The last person is a young man named Fu, who is a ninja from Taki Ninja Village.

    The six of them all have one thing in common, that is, they were all jinch¨±riki of the tailed beasts during their lives, from the second tail to the seventh tail. Uchiha Madara looked at the corners of the mouths of these six people under their masks and said with a smile: "Use the jinch¨±riki."  Make a new Six Paths. I have slightly modified you according to my taste. After so long, you should have adapted to it." Just when Uchiha Madara just finished saying this, six people opened their eyes at the same time.  Eyes, only the eyes of the six of them were seen, the left eye was all the Rinnegan, and the right eye was all the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan

    On the other side of the battlefield, Naruto and his subordinates left the camp of the 1st and 2nd companies of the Ninja United Army and went straight into the battlefield. However, Naruto certainly did not go to die, so after going deep, Naruto immediately  Set up camp in a hidden location, easy to defend but difficult to attack but suitable, and wait for the latest news.

    Three figures in cloaks came to Naruto's camp. They took a look, then walked directly towards the camp gate, then took off their cloaks, and then talked to the guards guarding the camp, and the two parties negotiated.  , and soon they entered the camp, but even after entering the camp, they could still notice that there were people around them staring at the three of them, but these three people didn't pay attention at all.

    These three people walked directly into the middle tent. Inside this tent, several Narutos were dealing with various things, and a few more Narutos were practicing with their eyes closed.

    Just when these three people entered, Naruto, who was practicing, suddenly opened his eyes, looked at the three people and said, "You are finally back. You have worked hard along the way."

    "No, compared to everyone fighting on the battlefield, the subordinates and others don't find it hard." The three people knelt down on one knee at the same time and said to Naruto. Judging from the voices, these three people were two men and one woman.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 729 Anko¡¯s Information

    Naruto looked at the three people with a smile on their faces and said: "No, although the battlefield is dangerous, the dangers you have to face are even worse than the battlefield, and if you hadn't risked your life to find out the information,  I am afraid that many of our comrades will die in the battle, because your relationship can greatly reduce the number of deaths of our comrades. This is the greatest achievement in a normal war. After this war is over, I will reward you based on your merits. As for  I will also comfort the families of other people who died because of probing intelligence."

    "Chief" The three people kneeling on one knee also put down the other foot, with both knees touching the ground. You must know that as ninjas, even when facing a country's great names, they rarely kneel down, especially those who  Especially jounin and jounin, even if they meet the daimyo of the five major countries, they will not kneel down, let alone the prince of just one country, but no one will feel wrong, because this is the privilege given to ninjas in this world, this world  This is the rule, but there are always exceptions to everything. Just like Naruto, he is not only the prince of a country, he is also a ninja. Therefore, in order to show their respect, the ninjas of Xueyin Village faced Naruto.  Every time, they would kneel on one knee to show their respect.  And now the three ninjas took the initiative to kneel on the ground. From this, you can see their inner excitement, not only because of Naruto's comfort, but more because Naruto knew their efforts.

    "Get up quickly." Naruto immediately stepped forward and helped the three people up.

    "The leader, subordinates and others have been investigating the news about Yakushi Kabuto and Uchiha Madara before the war started. Now we finally have some clues." The woman in the middle pulled down her cloak slightly to reveal her face and spoke.  road.  And this person turned out to be Anko, Mitarashi Anko, who was originally a special jounin of Konoha and a former disciple of Orochimaru. Later, she stayed with Naruto for various reasons. Judging from the fact that she called Naruto the leader, she should have already  Think of yourself as Naruto's subordinate.

    "Oh." Naruto responded.

    "Okay, Naruto-sama, let Miss Anko eat something first. If there's anything else, you might as well talk about it later." Shiro's figure appeared in the tent and said with a smile.  Shiro, as Naruto's general, her strength has already reached the shadow level. Compared with Zabuza, who is still at the peak of the quasi-kage, and Neji, who has just stepped into the shadow level, she has stronger power.  , except for Naruto, no one in the entire Snow Kingdom can compete with her, but she will position herself as Naruto's tool. In order to allow herself to be Naruto's tool forever, she will desperately improve.  Due to her strength, not long after Naruto stepped into the shadow level, she also made her bloodstained boundary enter the mature stage, and then stepped into the shadow level.  As a Kage level, Naruto gave her great privileges, but she had never used them. She still positioned herself as Naruto's tool.

    Naruto nodded and said: "That's right, you guys need to take a rest first. I have a happy event to tell you. In order to investigate information, you rarely contact us, so I'm afraid you don't know about it yet." Looking at Naruto  The excited look puzzled the three Anko. They knew Naruto very well. Naruto is an extremely calm person and can remain calm in almost all situations. There are only a very few reverse scales, unless it is  Otherwise, Naruto would never lose his cool when encountering Ni Lin, but every time Naruto loses his calm, it is when the anger in his heart cannot be suppressed. At that time, the most common thing is that Naruto goes berserk.  The evil power of the nine tails controlled Naruto's body, but now Naruto lost his calm, but his face showed ecstasy, and because of this incident, Naruto actually gave up the latest information that he knew immediately, which made Anko  While the three people were shocked and puzzled, they also became very interested in the mysterious thing Naruto said.

    "Chief, you'd better tell us directly, otherwise, we will be very anxious." Hongdou said with a smile: "And speaking of it, I found that when we came in, the other partners seemed to be very happy.  , I think it should be great news."

    Naruto was stunned for a moment, then nodded with an unstoppable smile on his face and said, "Yeah, that's fine. In fact, the thing is very simple. A few days ago, when my mother and Aunt Minako came from the rear, I  I have a message."

    "Is there news from the rear?" Anko read, then looked at Naruto and said, "Is there news from the leader about the Land of Snow?"

    "Yeah." Naruto pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, "That's right. It's a great event for the whole country."

    "Is this so?" Hongdou pondered, slowly thinking about it.

    "By the way, Lord Naruto, your shadow clones are back, right? Have you seen His Highness the Daimyo?" Shiro said suddenly.

    "Well, I saw it. She is very good!" A bright smile appeared on Naruto's face. Anko was slightly stunned when she saw Naruto's smile, and then said in surprise: "?Leader, could it be said that His Highness the Daimyo is pregnant?  "

    Naruto was slightly startled, then looked at Bai and said with a smile: "Bai, you."

    "You didn't say anything? Naruto-sama." Bai smiled and said, "Miss Anko guessed it herself."

    "Okay, okay." Naruto nodded, then looked at Anko and said, "You are right, Xue'er is indeed pregnant."

    "It's true." When Anko heard Naruto's confirmation, ecstasy flashed across her face, and she knelt down on the ground for a moment. But fortunately, she was able to restrain herself and didn't do anything rude. She just knelt down.  On the ground, he said silently in his heart: "In this case, the Fourth Generation Sir It's a pity that the Fourth Generation Sir did not see this scene. The Fourth Generation Sir."

    "So, we are going to have a young master." The other two ninjas said.

    "No." Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "He has not been born yet, and we don't know what his future will be like. If he does not have outstanding abilities in the future, I will not let him become your young master.  , because that will only harm you. Each of you is my companion, and I don¡¯t want to harm my companions because of my son."

    "Chief" The two ninjas knelt in front of Naruto, and the feeling in their hearts was self-evident

    The sky is getting dark.  Anko stepped into Naruto's tent alone. Naruto, who was practicing, opened his eyes and said, "It's so late, what else can you do? Anko."

    "Yes, leader" Hongdou knelt down on one knee and said.

    "Call me Naruto." Naruto helped Anko up and said: "There are no outsiders here, I am the only one, and speaking of it, I was still taking the Chuunin exams under you back then. If you call me leader,  Then should I also call you Teacher Hongdou throughout my life?"

    "The past was before, and the present is now." Anko shook her head slightly and said: "This is not comparable. In the past, the leader, you were just a small genin in Konoha, but now you are the prince of the Snow Country. The two identities are similar.  The gap between heaven and earth.¡±

    "Is there a difference?" Naruto muttered silently, then shook his head slightly and said: "Maybe, but Anko-sensei, the current Naruto Namikaze is still the Uzumaki Naruto back then. I haven't changed in any way, it's just that you took the initiative.  The current Namikaze Naruto and the former Uzumaki Naruto are just divided into two people."

    "" Anko did not answer, but bowed slightly and waited respectfully for Naruto's instructions.

    Naruto shook his head slightly, then sat down on the seat in the tent again and said: "Forget it, it's up to you." After saying this, Naruto paused, and his tone changed and he said: "Anko, tell me now  Tell me what has happened to you for so long."

    "Yes, leader." Anko nodded, and then said: "Before the Fourth Ninja World War officially started, my subordinates were ordered to explore information about Uchiha Madara, Akatsuki, Yakushi Kabuto, and Uchiha Sasuke, but they  It was too mysterious. There was no news at all at the beginning. Even after the war broke out, we still didn¡¯t find any clues. Originally we thought we would continue to do nothing, but in the end more than a dozen of us heard about the battlefield.  After the ninjas who were resurrected by reincarnation of dirty soil appeared on the Internet, we decided to go to Otogakure Village in Ta no Kuni after discussion. This time we found traces of Yakushi Kabuto. He seemed to have resurrected many well-known ninjas and then came to Otogakure Village.  Then we stopped at Otogakure Village. We originally wanted to find out what Kabuto Yakushi was doing. But after several people went to investigate and didn't come back, we were discovered by Kabuto Yakushi. Because of everyone's sacrifice, the three of us were able to  Escape. After thinking about it, the three of us could only come back first."

    "So, you have already fought against Yakushi Kabuto?" Naruto paused slightly and said, "Then what is his strength?"

    "Very strong." Anko pondered for a moment and said, "And I feel a breath of Orochimaru on him, and his appearance has many snake-like bodies, just like Orochimaru back then. If  If I didn't see his face, but just felt his power and aura, I would probably mistake him for Orochimaru." Anko is Orochimaru's disciple. She has been getting along with Orochimaru since she was a child, and is very familiar with Orochimaru's aura.  As long as she comes to the place where Orochimaru has been in the past few days, she will be able to detect it.  But now she says that she can't tell the difference between Orochimaru and Kabuto Yakushi, which proves that the two people are more than 90% similar.

    "Really?" Naruto responded, and then said: "I understand, Anko, it's getting late, go and rest first. As for the other things, I'll give you orders after I think about it." "Yes, leader.  Anko responded, then turned and left the tent.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 730 Guren¡¯s final test

    "Yakushi Kabuto" After Anko left, Naruto muttered softly, then was silent for a moment, waved his hand and said, "Go and call Guren."

    "Yes, Young Master." A figure appeared in Naruto's tent, kneeling on one knee on the ground so that his face could not be seen clearly, and he disappeared again after answering, but from what he called 'Young Master'  From this point of view, it is obvious that he is a member of the Uzumaki clan, and only those from the Uzumaki clan call Naruto the Young Master.  As for other people, they are either called the leader or the prince. Of course, people who are close to Naruto will call him by his first name, just like Hinata, Uzumaki Kina and others. Some people will call him "Naruto" like Shiro.  Sir.  ¡¯ But only the Uzumaki clan would call Naruto Young Master.  They surrounded Naruto and Uzumaki Kina to protect the two. Although Naruto was not protective, they still surrounded Naruto dutifully. Each of them was mentally prepared.  When something is dangerous, use your own body and life to resist the danger and give Naruto a chance to attack or escape.  Each of them is the most loyal shadow of Naruto and Uzumaki Kina.

    Soon Guren rushed outside Naruto's tent. She looked at the tent in front of her and took a deep breath. She didn't know why Naruto summoned her at this time, and when she came here, she deliberately  After paying attention to Neji, Zabu slashed several people's tents, and found that they were still staying in their own tents, which meant that she was the only one who came here. However, although she had some doubts in her heart, Guren did not  She doubted Naruto because she knew very well the gap between herself and Naruto. If Naruto really wanted to harm her, he would do it directly in front of everyone, but she didn't even have a chance to escape, and others would definitely not.  Any opinions, after all, the two sides were still in a hostile relationship before. Even if they really don't kill her, it will not have the slightest impact. But it is different now. If Naruto kills her now, because no one will see it, it will  It will leave a trace of haze, not to mention that Guren has passed Yakumo's test and has sincerely surrendered to Naruto. In this situation, Guren's power is also a big help. Naruto can't possibly  Destroying his own arm at this time, considering various reasons, Guren came here after receiving the order conveyed by the Uzumaki tribe.

    In fact, of all the people here, only Guren would consider so much. If it were anyone else, they would probably rush over immediately after receiving the summons from Naruto. However, Guren cannot be blamed. Guren indeed sincerely surrenders to Naruto.  Yes, but who told Guren to follow Orochimaru before?

    By following Orochimaru, you can be less careless and think more. After all, the cruel competition around Orochimaru has never stopped, and Orochimaru often sacrifices some useless things in order to conduct his own experiments.  Ninjas with strength and status were used as experimental materials, so after following Orochimaru, Guren learned to adapt to everything. Therefore, if Guren had not considered so much, I am afraid she would have died long ago, and now she is probably even dead.  It has long since rotted.  No, it would be nice to have some bones to rot.

    Guren stood in front of Naruto's tent and took a deep breath. Just when he was about to ask for permission, Naruto's figure sounded inside the tent.  "It's Guren, come right in." Naruto's voice came out.

    Guren was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Yes, Naruto-sama." Guren, like Shiro, called Naruto "Naruto-sama."  ¡¯ Guren used to address Orochimaru as ¡®Lord Orochimaru.  ¡¯ And now Guren¡¯s title for Naruto is ¡®Naruto-sama.  ¡¯ There is no difference between the two.

    Entering the tent, Guren glanced at Naruto who was standing and bowed slightly, then said: "Naruto-sama, what are your orders?"

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "I have two things I want to tell you. Originally I planned to tell you tomorrow, but after thinking about it, I decided to tell you today. Let you be mentally prepared in advance."

    "Naruto-sama, please do whatever you tell me. I will do my best to complete the task." Guren said without hesitation.

    "No, it's not a mission." Naruto said softly: "And you haven't fully recovered yet, so I won't give you a mission for the time being. If I really give you a mission, I'm afraid the whole team will be dispatched immediately.  The situation, your current situation, is very unfavorable for the mission, and you have been getting along with Yakumo these days. You should also know that Yakumo is weak and came here from the rear in a short time. Although there were people carrying him along the way, but  For Yakumo, it is still a very tiring thing, and we must give Yakumo time to recover his strength."

    "Yes, I understand." Guren nodded and said, "Then I don't know what your orders are, Naruto-sama."

    "I just said, two things." Naruto said: "First, youYou should have gotten the God-controlling robe by now. When you put on the God-controlling robe tomorrow, I will officially give you a code name.  "

    "Yes, I understand." A trace of excitement flashed in Guren's eyes. Of course, Guren, who had just surrendered to Naruto, was not excited because of Naruto's admission, although she did sincerely surrender to Naruto.  But sincere surrender does not mean that she will immediately have a sense of belonging, especially when Guren turned to Naruto because she was desperate.  The real reason why Guren is excited is because once she has a codename, it will prove that she has truly integrated into the team and is regarded as a companion by others. In this case, it will be easier to fulfill her wish  finished.

    "The second thing." Naruto pondered for a moment, and then said: "I have received news about Yakushi Kabuto. He is still in the Otogakure Village in Tianno Country. I plan to wait for you and Yakumo's body in a few days.  After you recover a little, set off to kill Yakushi Kabuto."

    "No, Naruto-sama, my body is very good, so I don't need to rest at all, Naruto-sama." Guren immediately said: "My body is very good now, and I don't need to rest. I request you to go immediately.  Go to Otogakure and kill Yakushi Kabuto."

    "Don't be anxious, Guren," Naruto opened his eyes and said, "Now this camp has just been moved here, there are still many things that I need to deal with, and I still need to be in charge here, so I can't leave here at all now.  You should have tried Yakushi Kabuto's strength. You are no match for Yakushi Kabuto. If you want to defeat Yakushi Kabuto, you can only rely on the help of your companions. So Guren, please wait for now. Wait a few days.  After that, you go with Yakumo and Neji, and I will ask Anko to lead the way for you."

    "But, Naruto-sama" Guren wanted to say something else, but Naruto directly interrupted Guren with a wave of his hand and said: "Guren, you are my subordinate now. I will give you a code name tomorrow. You  Do you know the meaning of this?" Guren was slightly stunned, and Naruto continued: "With a code name, you will become my confidant and the core figure of the Snow Country. One of your decisions may ruin the lives of countless companions.  .So you have to remember, Guren, our ninjas can do anything to complete the mission. This is the rule of the ninja. Usually those who break the rules of the ninja, we call them waste, but if you ignore your companions in order to complete the mission,  If you lose your life, then you are even more rubbish among rubbish. As for being my subordinate, there are not many rules, just a few, but there is one most important one that you must strictly abide by, that is, you must never betray your companions.  , otherwise, even to the ends of the world, I will make you taste life worse than death." Naruto paused here, and then said: "Guren, don't blame me for speaking harshly, I just haven't officially joined you yet.  I just made everything clear before. Now Honglian, you don¡¯t have a code name yet, which means you still have a choice. I will give you the last chance. If you can do it, I will give you a code name, but if you  If you can't do it, give up, but in exchange for killing Ishida Hiju, I will help you kill Yakushi Kabuto. In short, I will give you the last chance. As for how to choose, it is all up to you, but you  You know, if you join us, you will not only face Kabuto Yakushi and Sasuke Uchiha, but also face Madara Uchiha. I have a high chance of winning against Kabuto Yakushi and Sasuke, but facing Madara Uchiha  , my chance of winning is very low. If I am defeated by Uchiha Madara, in order to extract the nine tails from my body, I may not die immediately, but I am afraid that Uchiha Madara will not hold back the people who join me.  , I¡¯m afraid all of you will be killed by then. But it¡¯s up to you to decide how to choose.¡±

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Guren heard Naruto's words. After hesitating for a moment, he nodded and said, "I will do my best to work hard with other companions."

    Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "Don't rush to answer now, Guren, you have enough time to think about it. I will officially give you the code name at noon tomorrow. I will ask you again then, and you can give it to me then."  Reply. Now go back and rest."

    "Yes, Lord Naruto. This subordinate will definitely give Lord Naruto a satisfactory answer." Guren responded, turned around and left Naruto's tent. Naruto watched Guren leave with a slight flash in his eyes.  There was a hint of strangeness, and he secretly said in his heart: "A satisfactory answer is really a good word." However, Naruto hid it immediately.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 471 Red Lotus; Greedy Wolf

    Among the largest tents in the middle of the camp where Naruto is located, this is the big tent that Naruto specially uses for discussions. There are many people in the big tent now.  Haku, Zabuza, Neji, Uzumaki Kina, Namikaze Minako, Nekoyama Kurenai, Kurama Yakumo, Minagawa Natsuki, and even Yuji Yueka, who had been sent to the medical camp before, were sitting in the tent.  Except for Qi Ya Zuimeng who had died in the battle and Shion who left the Kingdom of Thunder to go to the Kingdom of Swamp, everyone in the organization established by Naruto was here.

    "!" Honglian walked into the tent and was slightly shocked when she saw the people present. She didn't know why so many people gathered. She hesitated slightly, then bowed slightly to everyone and opened her mouth.  But don¡¯t know what to say?  After all, Guren had no precedent of taking the initiative to greet others.

    "You are Guren who has recently taken refuge with the leader." Zabuza spoke first.

    "Yes, Zabuza-sama" Guren nodded slightly, but before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Zabuza. Zabuza said, "Don't add the word 'sir'.  Since you have surrendered to the leader, you will be your companion from now on, so just call me Zabuza without using honorifics. Of course, all this is only based on the fact that you have passed Yakumo's test."

    "Yes." Honglian responded slightly.

    "You should know." Neji stood up at this time and looked at Guren and said.

    "Excuse me, what are you referring to?" Honglian asked with some confusion.  After all, Neji's sudden words made her confused.

    Ningji spoke softly: "Everyone of us here has specializations. Zabuza is good at assassination, and I am good at close combat. Lord Kinai is good at using barrier techniques, and Xia Xue is good at it.  Fire Release, Yuji and I figured it out, but he is better at using double swords. Because our abilities are different, so every time the leader encounters a task, he will find those of us who are good at it to discuss it. It is rare to use it like now.  Everyone is summoned. Only in rare cases, the leader will summon everyone as much as possible, and this is the case now to absorb new core members of the organization."

    "When recruiting new members, the leader wants to show his importance to the new members, so every time the leader will gather as many original members as possible to show his importance." Zabuza narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "All of us  They are all core members of the leader's organization, and there are naturally not many of them, only eleven people. Except for the nine people present and Qi Yazui Meng who has died in the battle, only Ziyuan, who left the Kingdom of Thunder, is not present"

    "Okay, Zabuza." Kinai Uzumaki interrupted Zabuza's words with a smile, and said, "We will all be companions from now on, don't speak too harshly."

    Zabuza paused for a moment, then nodded and said, "Yes, Lord Kinai."

    Uzumaki Kina looked at Guren and smiled and said: "Sit down and take a rest first. We will talk about other things after Naruto comes. But you should already know that Naruto will officially absorb you today.  Become a new companion." Honglian nodded slightly.

    Uzumaki Kina looked at Guren and said with a smile: "I believe in Naruto's vision, because everyone present is personally accepted by Naruto and becomes a companion. Each of them helps as much as possible in their respective areas of expertise.  Naruto. Either fighting, training snow ninja, teaching snow ninja ninjutsu, or taking genin to practice, everyone is trying their best. And now, Guren, you are the one that Naruto has said he will accept.  It¡¯s a new companion, so¡­¡±

    "I know, Lord Kinai." Guren nodded slightly and said: "Guren spoke to Lord Naruto last night, and will give Lord Naruto an answer today. An answer that satisfies Lord Naruto and everyone." Uzumaki  Kinai nodded with a smile and stopped talking, while Neji and Zabuza stopped talking. Uzumaki Kinai's words just now had already contained all the meaning of their words, and they had also received their own from Guren.  Want something.

    Guren took a look and saw that everyone except her had already sat down. The empty seat in the middle naturally belonged to Naruto. On both sides, Uzumaki Kina sat first on the right, followed by Shiro, Yakumo, and Nekoyama Kurenai.  , then there was an empty seat, then Minako, Natsuyuki, and finally there was another empty seat, and Neji on the left was sitting in the first place, followed by Zabuza, behind him was Yuji Yueka, and finally there was an empty seat.  a location.  Honglian hesitated slightly, then walked behind Xia Xue and sat down at the very back.

    "Did you see it?" Xia Xue said softly.  Although it was very light, everyone present was a powerful person. No matter how low Xia Xue's voice was, others could hear it clearly.

    Hong Lian nodded slightly and said, "It's based on the fact that men and women sit separately, but I think the order of positions doesn't matter much."

    ?"It really doesn't matter much." Xia Xue said slightly: "But it doesn't matter at all. You should have noticed something, otherwise, you wouldn't sit behind me."

    "Well, I can see something." Guren hesitated for a moment, and then just when he was about to speak, a golden light flashed and Naruto appeared in the middle seat.  Naruto stood up and bowed slightly to Qina: "Mom"

    "Okay, Naruto." Uzumaki Kina quickly supported Naruto and said: "This is the big tent. We only talk about the monarch and his subjects, regardless of family ties." After saying that, Uzumaki Kina wanted to salute Naruto, and Naruto quickly supported Uzumaki Kina.  Nai, I'm just kidding, Naruto can bear the courtesy of anyone else, but only Uzumaki Kina, Naruto can't bear it. Although Naruto has always been bold, he also has no courage to accept the courtesy of Uzumaki Kina.

    "See the leader." Except for Uzumaki Kina who was supported by Naruto, everyone else knelt on the ground and saluted Naruto, while Guren and others knelt on the ground.  Naruto hurriedly said: "Okay, everyone, get up and stop doing these false gifts."

    "Yes, thank you chief." After hearing Naruto's words, everyone stood up, making Naruto very helpless. This is also a phenomenon unique to the Snow Kingdom, because Naruto is the leader of Snow Hidden Village, but Naruto  Because they were too busy, the Hidden Snow Village had always been managed by Neji and Zabuza. However, when Naruto and Jiraiya went out to practice, during that time, the Hidden Snow Village and the Country of Snow relied on the two of them.  It holds up, but perhaps it is because of this reason that they brought the habits of the Snow Kingdom court to Snow Hidden Village, so that all Snow Ninjas are like a country, with an absolute hierarchy.  However, in this way, the combat power of most ninjas has been greatly improved. After all, everyone hopes that someone can salute them and make them a human master. However, in Xueyin Village, it is so difficult to become a human master.  The only thing they can do is work hard to improve their strength. This system of respecting strength has caused Xueyin Village's combat power to rise sharply.

    "Everyone probably already knows the purpose of why I gathered everyone, so I won't say more nonsense." Naruto said, then looked at Guren and said: "Guren, you said last night that you would give it to me today.  I have an answer, but what about your answer?"

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Guren stood up and said: "After a night of final thinking, I have thought clearly and made up my mind"

    "Wait." Naruto raised his hand slightly, interrupted Guren's words, and said: "Guren, don't rush to answer, Neji. How is the situation of those sound ninjas?"

    "The situation is very good." Ningci gave a slight salute, and then said: "But because each of them is good at using sonic attacks, I let them have an independent battalion. However, I have not sent anyone to take charge of it. I am just temporarily on my own.  I work concurrently." At this point, Neji glanced at Guren slightly.

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "I understand." After saying that, Naruto looked at Guren and said: "You have heard it, Guren, for the sake of killing Ishida Hijiu to avenge Zuimeng, you can now  Take the sound ninja and leave. No one here will stop you. Of course, I will also help you kill Yakushi Kabuto. As for Sasuke, he is also our enemy now. If we encounter him, we will not hold back.  , so if you just surrender to me for the lives of Yakushi Kabuto and Sasuke, there is no need at all." Guren looked at Naruto, raised his head slightly, and a kunai appeared in his hand, and everyone present frowned slightly.  , they wanted to shout, but Naruto raised his hand slightly to organize the people who wanted to speak.

    "Naruto-sama, I have completely thought it through last night." As he said that, Guren knelt on one knee and said: "Subordinate Guren, please see the leader." Holding a kunai in his right hand, he suddenly clicked on his left wrist.  With a stroke, blood immediately poured out. Hong Lian stretched out his left hand, and blood continued to flow from his wrist, and then dripped to the ground.  Guren said loudly: "I swear by my blood today. From now on, I will serve Namikaze Naruto until death. If I have two minds, I am willing to shed all my blood and die."

    "Okay." Naruto responded loudly, then stood up, and his figure instantly came to Guren and helped Guren up and said: "In the name of 'Ziwei', Guren, from now on, your code name will be  For 'The Greedy Wolf.'

    "Yes, leader, Greedy Wolf obeys your order." Honglian responded loudly,

    Naruto turned around and returned to his seat in an instant and said: "From now on, Guren will be our companion. As a companion, I don't need to say more about how we should get along with each other."

    "Yes, we will obey your order." Everyone responded loudly, and then looked at Honglian. Honglian looked into everyone's eyes. She clearly found that there was a look of disbelief in her at first, but  Nowadays, some people do have greetings between friends.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 732 Planning Yakushi Kabuto

    Of course, these were only on the surface. When the others sat back down, Guren saw a hint of distrust from the depths of their eyes.  This is normal, after all, no one is likely to trust another person in such a short period of time.

    "Okay." Naruto said slightly: "I won't say much else. I will go directly to the topic. Anko, she has found the traces of Yao Master Kabuto. As for Uchi Bo Madara and Sasuke, the traces are not yet known.  Clearly, in this case, I decided to kill Master Kabuto first. Master Kabuto's strength is not as good as before. He seems to be fused with Orochimaru. He can easily pick up various forbidden techniques. It is also the same in the Akatsuki organization.  He is a powerful character and has probably already entered the Kage level. Even within the Akatsuki organization, his strength is only lower than that of Uchi Boban. I am afraid that even Sasuke may not be his opponent now, and he helped Uchi  Bo Madara has resurrected countless once powerful ninjas to fight with us, so I plan to kill Kabuto the Master first. As long as Kabuto the Master is killed, if nothing else, those former ninjas will not appear on the battlefield again."

    "Leader, won't Yao Shi Kabuto teach the reincarnation of the dirty land to others?" Neji stood up and said: "And his character should not cooperate with Uchi Bo Madara forever."

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "Master Kabuto is a very calm and cold-blooded person, with profound wisdom and a strong sense of the overall situation. However, he also followed Orochimaru, and now he has transplanted Orochimaru's cells.  Therefore, his life must be full of doubts. People with a suspicious nature will not easily trust anyone. Since he does not trust others, how could he teach others the forbidden art of reincarnation? And his nature  Ge will not cooperate with anyone, and Uchi Bo Madara is not the kind of person who will cooperate with others. The two of them are just using each other. Although he does not know how he reached an agreement with Uchi Bo Madara, but Uchi Bo Madara  Bo Madara will not leave someone who is a threat to him, and Bo Madara Uchi and Kabuto the Yao Master will have a fight sooner or later."

    "Then why not use Madara Uchi's hand to kill Kabuto?" Zabuza said, "Since they will turn against each other sooner or later, we might as well use Madara Uchi's power to kill Kabuto."

    "Because the Ninja World War has not yet ended." Mao Shanhong said: "In the Ninja World War now, although the Akatsuki organization has a slight upper hand, it only has a small advantage. It can easily disappear or even turn into defeat, so  In this case, Uchi Bo Madara will not be able to deal with Yao Shi Kabuto. He also needs Yao Master Kabuto to constantly resurrect those ninjas to help the Akatsuki organization win. As long as the victory is not determined, Uchi Bo Madara will not easily deal with it.  Yao Shi Kabuto, and Yao Shi Kabuto also knows this very well, so the cooperation or mutual use of the two of them will continue. And we can't wait until Uchi Bo Madara has the advantage and then wait for Uchi Bo Madara to take action, we don't have that  At this time, although keeping Yao Master Kabuto is a potential harm to Uchibo Madara, the lesser of two harms is the lesser of two harms. Killing Yao Master Kabuto will be of greater benefit to us, and keeping Yao Master Kabuto will be more beneficial to us.  Our harm is much greater than the harm to Uchi Bo Madara, so in comparison, I am more inclined to kill Yao Master Kabuto."

    "Yes." Neji hesitated for a moment, nodded slightly and said, "It seems that is indeed the case. In this case, I also agree to kill Yao Master Kabuto." Then Neji slightly arched his hands towards Naruto who was sitting on the throne.  He said: "Commander, please order me to kill the Yao Master Kabuto."

    "My subordinates also ask for your orders." Guren was even more direct. She stood up from her position and knelt down on one knee on the ground towards Naruto.

    Naruto did not answer immediately and said: "Come here, call Anko." "Yes, young master." A Uzumaki clan member appeared in the air, and then immediately disappeared.

    Then Naruto looked at the other people on the side, hesitated for a moment, looked at Uzumaki Kina and said: "Mom, I may need to trouble you."

    Uzumaki Kinai smiled and said: "I came here just to fight. If you let me stay in the camp, I won't be happy."

    Naruto nodded slightly, then took a deep breath, paused, and then suddenly said: "Mom, Aunt Minako, Neji, Guren, the four of you will go to Otogakure Village in Tianno Country. According to Anko  The information I found, Yao Shi Kabuto, is right there. After Hong Dou comes, I will let Hong Dou lead the way for you."

    "Yes." "Yes." Uzumaki Kina and Minako responded, "Yes, lead." Neci responded loudly.  Honglian also immediately said: "Yes, thank you for taking the lead. I will obey." After saying that, Honglian stood up and sat back in his seat.

    After a while, "Young Master." A Uzumaki tribe member appeared in front of Naruto. Naruto slightly saluted and said, "Lord Anko is here." After saying that, Naruto waved his hand slightly, and the Uzumaki tribe member disappeared automatically.

    "Naruto-sama." Anko stepped into the tent, looked around slightly, and then stepped forward directly, just when he wanted to kneel down and salute, he was stopped by Naruto.  "Okay, stop being so polite." Naruto said, "Anko, I have a task for you."

    "Please give me your orders, Naruto-sama." Anko said directly without any hesitation.

    "I decided to send someone to kill Yao Shi Kabuto when he left the main battlefield of the Ninja World War and was alone in Otogakure Village." Naruto said, "You and Neji will act together."

    "Yes. I obey," Hongdou said.

    "Ningji, for this operation, you are the captain and will be in charge of all members." Naruto said, "Everyone else must obey the captain's instructions."

    "Yes, my subordinates and others will definitely live up to the leader's expectations and will definitely come back with Master Kabuto's level." Neci said.

    Naruto nodded slightly, then waved his hand and said: "You go ahead. Go and prepare yourself. Remember, be careful."

    "Yes." Neji and others responded loudly, and then the five people, Neji, Uzumaki Kinai, Bo Feng Minako, Guren, and Anko turned around and left the tent, each preparing to go.

    Naruto hesitated for a moment, and then suddenly said: "Maoshan, monitor the Akatsuki organization's movements with all your strength. Now the entire battlefield has become calm. This is really not in line with Uchi Bo Madara's style. I'm afraid he has some conspiracy again. I don't want Ning.  The last time they were killing Yao Shi Kabuto, they were killed by people from the Akatsuki organization; "Yes.  Mao Shanhong responded: "My subordinates will do their best to spy on all kinds of situations."  "With that said, Mao Shanhong also turned around and left the tent.

    "" Naruto glanced at the others and said, "Okay, you all can go and have a rest, but stay vigilant. Zabuza, you have set up sentries, both light and dark. Although this place is relatively remote,  It is easy to defend and difficult to attack, but on the other hand, this is also the place where it is easiest for people to relax. Any fortress can be broken from the inside. Once it is relaxed, it will be easily attacked, and once such a place is attacked,  , although it is easy to defend and difficult to attack, it may also cause the inability to react in time."

    "Yes, I obey," Zabuza responded.

    Naruto nodded slightly, and then said: "There is nothing else, okay, let's go and have a rest. Although the others have no missions for the time being, it does not mean that you will never have missions. So no matter what, you should keep it as it is.  An enterprising mentality. Otherwise, it will only bring disaster to yourself and your companions."

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." The others responded one after another, and then left.

    Only Bai stayed. She came to Naruto and took the initiative to pick up the tea on the side: "Naruto-sama, please drink some water first."

    Naruto took a hard sip, and then said: "Bai, you said I asked my mother to go out on a mission, is that okay?"

    "Naruto-sama, Kinai-sama is also a ninja, and a powerful ninja. If she is allowed to stay here like this, I'm afraid she will be even more unhappy." Bai smiled and said: "After all, she is here  She was already a ninja more than ten years ago, and she performed missions with the fourth generation master back then. She is the most experienced ninja among all of us, and even Zabuza-sama cannot compare to this.  , Furthermore, Aunt Minako is also an experienced ninja, no worse than Master Kinai. In addition, this time Neji is the captain, his Byakugan can clearly detect anything, and his character and  Ability, Naruto-sama, you should know very well, there are also the newly joined Guren, and Anko who led the way for Neji and the others. They were once disciples of Orochimaru. They are very familiar with Orochimaru's attack methods, and each of them  They all have very strong strength, and even the real Orochimaru might not be able to escape this lineup, let alone Kabuto, the yao master who is fused with Orochimaru's cells."

    "No, Shiro, you haven't really fought with Orochimaru, so you don't know Orochimaru's strength. Never underestimate Orochimaru, because you never know whether Orochimaru has developed a new forbidden technique, and the magician  Kabuto has been following Orochimaru. His scheming is very deep, and what he holds in his hands is definitely not just reincarnation using the dirty soil. I don¡¯t think anyone can guess how strong his power is. Even if Neji and the others are sent, I  Still a little worried."

    "Please don't worry, Naruto-sama." Bai smiled and said: "Ningji is our companion, we should trust him, right? Naruto-sama."

    "Maybe." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "Forget it, Shiro informed Mao Shanhong and asked her to closely monitor any actions of Akatsuki, and pay a little attention to Neji and the others. If there is an accident, they must go to rescue in time."

    "Yes, I'll do it right now, Lord Naruto." Bai turned around and left the tent. Naruto took a deep breath and forced himself to hide his worries.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 733 Another Uchiha Madara

    "Tch, I didn't expect to be forced to this point." In the Otogakure Village, Yakushi Kabuto gently sat on the main seat, smiled softly and said: "All the resurrected people have been killed.  Originally, I wanted to keep the second-generation Tsuchikage Takeuma first, but I didn't expect that he would be killed first. Oh, by the way, there are two people left, but there are only these two people left, there is no way  , in this case, I can only take out the last thing I treasured. Except for the first Hokage, he is almost invincible. Hahaha." Because there is only one person in the whole room, Yakushi Kabuto, so in fact Yakushi Kabuto  Kabuto wasn't talking to anyone, he was just talking to himself.

    Kabuto Yakushi stood up slightly and said, "Speaking of which, what kind of expression will the guy who claims to be Madara Uchiha have when he sees this person appear? But at least the morale within the Akatsuki organization will be turbulent, that's for sure.  Oh, by the way, Sasuke may also be dissatisfied with that guy. After all, the big reason why Sasuke stayed with him and obeyed his orders was because he believed that he was Uchiha Madara, and now as long as I take out this guy  , then the guy who claims to be Uchiha Madara will probably be greatly questioned immediately, and I am afraid that many of his people will no longer follow him, but speaking of which, there are not many people under him, except for one  Apart from Deidara, only Uchiha Sasuke and Zetsu are left. The others seem to be just clones of White Zetsu and some combat power I gave him. The leader of the Akatsuki has only such a few people under his command.  Zetsu was not human in the first place, and there seemed to be an indelible gap between Sasuke and Deidara. Haha, it might as well have been when Nagato was the leader. At that time, the Akatsuki organization had ten shadow-level masters under its command, and  This is still the most core member. If you don't enter the shadow level, you have no qualifications to enter the core. Therefore, some quasi-shadows are just excluded from the core. But now these people are dying and not even one is left.  Well, speaking of it, that guy is really sad."

    "But it has nothing to do with me. The cooperative relationship between me and him is almost over. The strength of the Ninja United Army has been greatly reduced by his weakening. Forget it, I still want to summon that guy." Medicine Master  Kabuto said to himself: "Speaking of which, Mitarashi Anko had noticed that I was here a few days ago, and we had a brief fight, but she escaped with two guys. She seems to be  Under that guy Naruto, I think according to Naruto's character, I'm afraid she will bring people over here soon, but Naruto probably won't come here himself, he will probably send his people here, but  No matter who it is, my strength alone may not be enough by then. But I don¡¯t think they would have thought that I would summon this guy. It just so happened that Hongdou and the others were completely left behind this time, and I started to look forward to it.  The look on Naruto's face after hearing the news was like, hey hey hey." As he spoke, Yakushi Kabuto started forming seals directly.  From his words, he will probably summon an unexpected figure, and this person may bring huge changes to the Akatsuki organization and the Ninja United Army

    Three days later, ten kilometers outside Otogakure Village, Neji opened his eyes and carefully explored the surroundings, then nodded slightly and said: "There is no sign of anyone, and there is no sign of any barrier." Although Neji's eyes were  There are blind spots, but as long as you keep moving your eyes, this blind spot can basically be ignored.

    "Okay, let me set up the barrier first." Uzumaki Kinai said, and then with a thought in his mind, he started to form seals with his hands. He saw one Uzumaki Kinai in each of the eight directions in the distance forming seals. After ten minutes, eight  Two Uzumaki Kinai opened their eyes at the same time, and then eight Uzumaki Kinai opened their eyes at the same time, and then disappeared at the same time.  It turns out that these eight are just shadow clones.

    "Master Kinai, you and Naruto are becoming more and more alike. Everything is left to the shadow clone." Minako smiled softly.

    "Because it's really easy to use." Uzumaki Kinai said: "What our main body can do, the shadow clone can also do, and it can be done equally well. The most important thing is that using the shadow clone can save money.  A lot of time, so a lot of the time, I also started to use shadow clones instead." Then Uzumaki Kinai looked at Neji and said: "I can no longer set the barrier around, unless the other party uses space ninjutsu to enter, otherwise,  You can never escape my barrier."

    "Yes." Ningci nodded slightly and said, "I'm going to check around now. You guys should be careful, otherwise the other party will find our traces."

    Hongdou also said: "I'm going to investigate too. After all, Yakushi Kabuto's current ability should be able to use some animals to detect information. Of course, I can do this, so I will arrange it first." Ning  Tsuji nodded slightly, and then the two people left at the same time, while Uzumaki Kina and Minako began to prepare separately.

    ??After a while, after Neji came back from his investigation, he saw Uzumaki Kina and Minako preparing dinner for the group. However, Neji did not speak immediately. After a while, after Uzumaki Kina and Minako prepared dinner,  Neji picked up two pieces of food and came to Guren and said, "Can't you find something to do?" As he said this, he handed the food in his hand to Guren.

    "ThankThank you." Guren hesitated for a moment, as if he was not used to it, and then nodded slightly: "I want to help Master Qina and Master Minako, but I have never done such a thing.  I don¡¯t know how to get food at all, and I also want to explore around, but with you and Miss Anko, you don¡¯t need my help at all.¡±

    "You don't need to do anything specifically?" Neji said softly: "If nothing happens, you can go to practice, or have a good rest, and prepare for the battle that may happen at any time. You just need to remember to finish it well.  Just follow the leader's orders, and you don't need to consider anything else. All you need to pay is your ability and loyalty to the leader. As for the rest, the leader doesn't need it, and I don't need it either. Do you understand?  "

    "" Honglian hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Yes, I understand." Honglian nodded slightly. She didn't say anything more. She was not the kind of person who was good at words, so she  She simply responded, but she secretly decided to use actions to prove her loyalty in the future.

    Neji didn't pay much attention, because Guren had just joined. Although he had been tested by Kurama Yakumo, Guren was indeed loyal to Naruto, but not too high, at least compared to Neji and the others.  It's much lower, but as the saying goes, you can only truly understand a person after passing the test of time.  The same goes for Guren.  So Neji didn't care too much about Guren's answer.

    In the Sound Ninja Village, Kabuto Yakushi suddenly pressed his hands on the ground and shouted loudly: "Psychic art!" With a 'bang', a burst of smoke rose, and then a coffin was summoned by Kabuto Yakushi.  Kabuto Yakushi looked at the coffin in front of him with a smile on his face. In his smile, the lid of the coffin automatically fell down, and a man walked out of it. He saw this man with long black hair.  His ordinary face is covered with only one left eye exposed. This eye is the Sharingan, three pairs of Magatama Sharingan. It is obvious that this man definitely belongs to the Uchiha clan. He is wearing a red suit.  of armor.

    "It seems like that guy Nagato has finally made some progress and finally revived me." The man said softly.

    "I'm sorry to bother you." Kabuto Yakushi smiled softly and said, "But I want to make it clear that you were resurrected by me using the art of reincarnation from dirty soil."

    "The art of reincarnation from dirty soil?" the man read, then looked at the pharmacist Kabuto and said, "Isn't this Nagato's reincarnation art?"

    "I'm sorry, Nagato was killed some time ago, so if you want to wait for Nagato to use the reincarnation technique to resurrect, I'm afraid you will never have the chance." Yakushi Kabuto pushed the bridge of his nose slightly  The glasses on the body said: "But now, it will be the same if I use the dirt reincarnation to resurrect you."

    "The art of reincarnation from dirty soil? I have never heard of this art. Did it only appear after my death?" the man asked.

    "Yes." Yakushi Kabuto responded: "It's the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, who is doing research and development."

    "Tobirama, that guy is a genius. It's not surprising that he can research such a thing." The man said, then looked at the pharmacist Kabuto and said: "But I can feel that something is wrong with my body."

    "No, I don't think there's anything wrong!" Kabuto Yakushi shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "First of all, let me introduce the technique of reincarnation. This technique can summon the soul of the dead back to this world from another time. Of course  Well, the purpose of summoning the dead back is to increase one's combat power, and the summoned ones are naturally those powerful ninjas who are very famous in history. Therefore, in order to prevent the summoned ninjas from attacking the caster, something is added to this technique.  In this way, the caster can control the summoned person. Of course, I hope I don't need to use this on you, because once used, your consciousness needs to be completely erased. In this case, you can only rely on instinct to fight.  This will reduce your combat effectiveness. This is not in line with my original intention of summoning you, so if you can, please don't let me use this, Uchiha Madara-sama."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 734 Powerful Barrier

    The person who was turned around and resurrected by Yakushi Kabuto's drawing turned out to be Uchiha Madara, the man who established Konoha with the first Hokage Senju Hashirama, but later completely split with the first Hokage Senju Hashirama due to various reasons, and finally ended in  Tani fought with Senju Hashirama and was eventually defeated and died. After that, the man wearing the mask recently claimed to be Uchiha Madara. Coupled with the Sharingan and powerful power he possessed, everyone gradually believed that that man was indeed the real one.  Uchiha Madara, but in front of him, there is an Uchiha Madara who was resurrected by the technique of reincarnation. You must know that the only people who can be resurrected and summoned by the technique of reincarnation are those who have died, and the master has not been sealed.  That is to say, since Uchiha Madara can be resurrected and summoned using the art of reincarnation, it is enough to prove that Uchiha Madara was indeed dead before that. The person who wore a mask and claimed to be Uchiha Madara was just  Just borrowing his name.

    "Hmph, you insidious guy." Uchiha Madara looked at Yakushi Kabuto and said, "Put away your jutsu. I have no intention of killing you for the time being. If I want to kill you, even if I have this jutsu  and can erase my consciousness, but you still can¡¯t escape.¡±

    "That's right." Yakushi Kabuto slightly loosened his hands and said, "After all, the one in front of me is Uchiha Madara, who once created Konoha with the First Hokage. My technique shouldn't have much effect."

    "Hmph, forget it, I'm not very interested in you, but I have a question I want to ask." Uchiha Madara felt his body and said, "Although I don't know what's going on, I found that I  There seems to be something wrong with my body, a strange feeling. Since you are the one who resurrected me, you must know the reason."

    "The reason is, because I created a body for you. This is a perfect body. It is precisely because of this body that your current strength is no less than when you were at your peak." As he spoke, Yakushi Kabuto gave a slight sigh.  He paused and said, "No, I should say, it's even stronger than when you were at your peak."

    "Really?" Uchiha Madara responded softly, and then said: "Do you know my peak power?"

    "No, I don't know, but now there is an opportunity for you to show your power." Medicine Master Kabuto said with a smile, and then a small white snake appeared on his hand: "Let me see your peak  Strength."

    "It turns out that you have already calculated it." Uchiha Madara looked at Yakushi Kabuto and said: "Forget it, this kind of trivial matter doesn't matter." After a slight pause, Uchiha Madara said: "Tell me about it, you  Who do you want me to kill?"

    "I don't know either." Yakushi Kabuto said, "The other party seems to have experts who can set up barriers. They have placed barriers all around. If this little cutie hadn't swam back before the other party set up the barriers, I'm afraid I  I can't detect where the other party is at all. Oh, by the way, although I can't know the number and personnel of the other party, I know where they are, and I know that one of them has the Byakugan, one of the three major pupil techniques. No.  I know, Uchiha Madara-sama, if you are interested!"

    "The other party should be here for you." Uchiha Madara looked at Yakushi Kabuto and said: "After all, if the other party is just passing by, there is no need to spend a lot of chakra to set up a barrier. The Byakugan is enough, but  Get up, the Byakugan seems to be from the Hyuga clan of Konoha."

    "Ah, but over the years, a lot of things have happened to the Hyuga clan. Some members of the Hyuga clan have even rebelled against the Hyuga clan." Kabuto Yakushi said with a smile.

    "Huh, this is inevitable." Uchiha Madara said with disdain: "In order to restrain all the clan members and make them serve the clan, the Hyuga clan planted the curse mark of the caged bird on their bodies. This kind of thing  It may be possible to control others temporarily, but over time it will definitely make people collapse, especially some of the new and outstanding juniors. They have super talents, far exceeding the power of their peers and even their seniors. They are arrogant and confident, but this  The curse seal will leave them with a huge shame, especially when they grow up and become stronger. This curse seal will only bring them a shame that goes deep into their bones. This kind of defection is really normal.  But forget it." Uchiha Madara said, looking at Yakushi Kabuto and saying: "Take me to that place, I just happened to be resurrected and need to stretch my body."

    "Please come with me, Madara Uchiha-sama." Kabuto Yakushi said with a smile, and then the two of them jumped up and flew out

    Ten kilometers outside Otoyin Village, Neji and his group were resting against a tree. They had not lit a fire from the beginning. After all, if a fire was lit in the middle of the night, it would probably be visible from several kilometers away.  to, so they had no intention of starting a fire in the first place.  They didn't leave anyone to keep vigil because the surrounding area was very dark.?The barrier has been set up. Once someone enters the barrier, it will inevitably alert Uzumaki Kina, so they can rest peacefully.  Of course, as ninjas, they thought there was no danger at hand, but since they were out to perform a mission, they naturally maintained a high degree of vigilance.  Although everyone has fallen asleep, in fact everyone has not slept to death. As long as there is any disturbance, they can wake up immediately.

    "Whoops, whoops" the two figures stopped, Yakushi Kabuto and Uchiha Madara stood in front of the barrier. Uchiha Madara took a brief look and said: "It's a good barrier. It seems that the person who set up this barrier should be a  A ninja with outstanding barrier abilities."

    Kabuto Yakushi glanced in front of him and said: "Oh, Madara Uchiha, I'm not good at barriers, so I don't know much about what you are talking about. If you can, can you explain it to me?  Is that so?" In fact, Yakushi Kabuto didn't notice the barrier in front of him at all at first. After careful observation, he discovered the barrier in front of him. If Uchiha Madara hadn't stopped in time, I'm afraid he would have bumped into it directly. So naturally  It will also be noticed by the person who set up the barrier.

    "First of all, the concealment of this barrier." Uchiha Madara said, swaying slightly, came to the tree on the side, pulled up the branch, pointed to several charms under the branch and said: "On the surface, this barrier is based on  These talismans are the centerpiece, but in fact this is just a trap, because each talisman has double enchantments. When ordinary people see this talisman, they naturally understand that these talismans are to control the huge perception outside.  I am afraid that countless people will naturally trigger the small enchantments on these talismans in order to untie the huge enchantment outside. Even some cautious people would not have thought that there would be settings on these talismans.  Under the double barrier, so they often trigger the second barrier after lifting the first barrier." As he spoke, Uchiha Madara jumped back to the place where he stopped before and said: "There is also this super large barrier.  Perception barrier, this barrier is not just a pure perception barrier, it also includes a barrier with a series of abilities such as defense, counterattack, etc. I am afraid that anyone who comes into contact with the barrier will be instantly affected by various  Attacks, kunai, shurikens, explosive charms, etc. If you retreat immediately when you are attacked, if nothing else, at least you will not continue to be attacked, but this will also make the people inside the barrier  There is enough time to prepare. When the time comes, the sneak attack can only become a frontal attack. However, if you hesitate on the spot, you will suffer countless attacks. If you use ninjutsu to attack, you will be attacked by the ones above.  Reflection will directly reflect part of the power of the ninjutsu back, which will cause even more trouble."

    ¡°¡­¡± Yakushi Kabuto was slightly startled. He did not expect that a mere barrier could have such a powerful force.

    "Don't underestimate any force." Uchiha Madara said: "Although the barrier technique cannot be compared with ninjutsu, taijutsu, and illusion, it is actually very similar. Just like the jinch¨±riki of all countries.  They all used barrier techniques to seal tailed beasts on people. Even tailed beasts can be sealed, which shows how powerful barrier techniques are. However, compared to the other three, barrier techniques are more difficult to learn.  Therefore, there have always been very few students of the Barrier Technique, but I never thought that after my death, I would meet such a ninja who is proficient in the Barrier Technique in a place like this."

    "Are you proficient in the barrier technique?" Yakushi Kabuto muttered, and then he said with a smile on his lips: "Madara Uchiha, if I am not mistaken, the person who uses this barrier technique must be Namikaze Naruto.  Mother, Kinai Namikaze.¡±

    "Naruto Namikaze?" Uchiha Madara read, and then said: "Who is he?"

    "He." Yakushi Kabuto said with a slight smile: "The son of the Fourth Hokage, he is also the jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails. But just a few years ago, he took the initiative to leave Konoha and marry Hyuga Neji of the Hyuga clan.  The others left Konoha together. After arriving in the Snow Country, they quickly helped the Snow Country build an enviable territory. But again, although they do not have such a big background." said  Kabuto, the pharmacist, said, "Well, Madara Uchiha, how do you think we can get through without disturbing the place?"

    ""

    ps: I have been too busy with work recently. This chapter should have been updated long ago, but I am really too busy and tired. I have to work until 11 or 2 o'clock in the middle of the night every day in the past few days, and I don't have much time to type. I hope  Everyone can be more considerate and understanding of me. As long as I have time, I will use it as much as possible on coding.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 735 Everyone is shocked!

    "Don't alert the people inside the barrier." Uchiha Madara muttered, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly: "No need, just go in." As he said this, Uchiha Madara rushed forward.

    "Does the person inside disdain the use of assassination methods? Or, after dying in battle for so many years, has he forgotten the basic methods of ninja?" Yakushi Kabuto looked at Uchiha Madara's figure who directly broke into the barrier, and his eyes changed.  There was a flash of light in it.  Then he suddenly jumped through the barrier.

    Inside the barrier, when Uchiha Madara's figure passed through the barrier, Uzumaki Kina, who was resting, suddenly opened his eyes, and then jumped directly from the tree.  She landed directly on the ground with a soft sound. Several people who were resting here and there, including Neji, Minako, Anko, and Guren, opened their eyes. When they saw Uzumaki Kina standing there, their eyes flashed.  Have a feeling.

    "Someone broke into the barrier." Uzumaki Kinai said, then paused and said: "And there are still two people, one in front and one behind, but they don't seem to have any intention of hiding their traces. They are very strong, I am here  There is a barrier to sense strength in the barrier. When they pass through the barrier, I can roughly analyze their time. Shadow level. Both of them are shadow level experts, and the one in front is unexpected.  He's so powerful, maybe no one of us here can be his opponent in a single fight, I'm afraid only Shiro and Naruto can fight him."

    "It looks like Kabuto Yakushi is here." Neji said: "He is the only one around here with Kage-level strength, but even if his strength skyrockets, it will not be enhanced to this extent. Kabuto Yakushi can't use dirt  Reincarnation? Perhaps, that person was summoned by him using the Jutsu of Reincarnation from the Earth." As he spoke, Neji made a slight seal with his hands and said, "Byakugan." He began to look in the direction pointed by Uzumaki Kina.

    "Let's prepare to fight." Uzumaki Kinai said, and then he formed a seal with his hands and said: "Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang', nearly ten Uzumaki Kinai appeared around him.  Then all the Uzumaki Kinai dispersed and hid in the surrounding woods, leaving only one Uzumaki Kinai still in place.  Two shurikens appeared in Minako's hands. With the injection of chakra, a layer of thin film appeared on the shurikens.

    "Crystal Release¡¤Emerald Crystal Blade." Honglian stretched out his hands, and saw dark red crystal blades appearing on the arms of both hands.  Hong Dou's right hand unconsciously touched the curse mark on her neck.

    "I found it, this person is so strong." Neji whispered: "Although I don't know who this person is yet, judging from the amount of chakra he possesses, even the leader with the Nine-Tails can only be on par with him.  . And since Yakushi Kabuto has resurrected this guy, it is enough to show that this guy is very powerful and has very rich combat experience. I'm afraid this battle is not that simple, and the opponent is coming at a high speed." said  Neji paused slightly and said: "Okay, he is very close. Anyway, everyone should be careful when dealing with it." Everyone looked calm and began to concentrate. Neji looked at everyone slightly, and finally focused on Guren.  body, and then said: "Everyone, please pay attention. The enemy this time is very strong. Based on personal strength alone, no one of us here is his opponent, so we can only rely on our companions. This time we can only rely on our companions."  , we have a chance to win.¡±

    "Companion" Honglian muttered slightly, then nodded slightly and said: "Yes. Captain."

    Ningci did not answer, but looked into the distance and said: "Ready coming!" When Ningci spat out the last character, a figure appeared in front of Ningci and others.  It was Uchiha Madara.

    Uchiha Madara raised his head slightly and looked at Neci and the others sideways: "Two bloodstained limiters, a barrier ninja, a wind escape ninja, and a ninja with a kind of curse seal. A good combination, enough to go."  Hunting tailed beasts.¡±

    "Who are you?" Neji looked at Madara Uchiha and asked, "Are you the ninja who was reincarnated and resurrected by Kabuto Yakushi?"

    "Who am I?" Uchiha Madara looked at Uzumaki Kina and Minako and said, "They seem to already know my identity." Ningci was slightly stunned, looked at Uzumaki Kina and Minako, and saw Uzumaki Kina  The faces of Minako and Minako were filled with shock and astonishment.

    Uzumaki Kina and Minako looked at the figure in front of them in disbelief. They did not expect that such a figure would appear in front of them. The two looked at each other and saw shock in each other's eyes.  The shock of seeing this person at the same time made the two experienced ninjas pause for a few seconds. You must know that when ninjas are performing tasks, any pause is very fatal, especially when the other person is standing in front of them.  If the other party is determined, the few seconds of pause are enough to kill them several times.

    Uzumaki Kina and Minako both smiled bitterly, then Uzumaki Kinai said: "I actually don't know this person, but before I was born, he was already famous in the ninja world. At that time, the only one who could compare with him was the first Hokage Senju Hashirama.  , and later he and Senju Hashirama-sama jointly established Konoha, and I only saw a photo of him in Konoha's scroll."

    "Together with the First Hokage, we established Konoha." Ningci was shocked and looked at Uchiha Madara: "It wasn't Uchiha Madara who founded Konoha with the First Hokage back then? Wasn't he on the battlefield with the Ninja Alliance  "

    "I don't know either." Uzumaki Kinai shook his head slightly, looked at Uchiha Madara and said: "But the person in front of us is indeed Uchiha Madara, and he is exactly the same as the photo I saw. There is no trace of it.  difference."

    "Now is not the time to talk about this." Minako said: "Judging from Uchiha Madara's eyes, he was indeed resurrected through filthy soil reincarnation. Uchiha reincarnation can only resurrect those who have died. In other words, that person who brought  The guy wearing a mask and claiming to be Uchiha Madara is not Uchiha Madara. Although we don¡¯t know his true identity yet, we must pass this news back.¡±

    "Have you finished speaking?" Uchiha Madara looked at Neci and others and said: "As a senior, I have given you enough time. Next, you must play with me. At least let me give you as much time as possible.  Let¡¯s get familiar with the body that hasn¡¯t been touched in years.¡±

    "" Everyone present felt a sense of shame. Each of them had strong power and immense pride, but in Madara Uchiha's eyes, he was not even an opponent, he could only be regarded as a familiar body.  This made them feel humiliated, but they did not retort at all. They even did not dare to look into Uchiha Madara's eyes, because Uchiha Madara had the qualification to say this,

    Looking at Uchiha Madara who seemed to be about to launch an attack, Neji said: "Don't look at Uchiha Madara's eyes, and don't be fooled by the illusion of the Sharingan. This battle will be directed by me. You can surrender your lives first."  give to me?"

    "Haha, now in this situation I can only rely on your Byakugan." Uzumaki Kina said.

    "Only the sight possessed by the Byakugan can see Uchiha Madara without direct contact with the Sharingan." Anko said: "In addition, the Byakugan itself has the ability to see through illusions, so no matter how strong the Sharingan is,  , as long as there is no direct contact, you should not fall into the illusion." Anko closed her eyes and said: "You are the leader's assistant, as long as it is beneficial to the leader, I will absolutely obey." Uzumaki Kina and Minako looked at each other,  They both saw the meaning in each other's eyes, and then they both closed their eyes.

    Hong Lian looked at the other people. After hesitating for a while, Hong Lian sighed suddenly, and then said with a clear expression: "Yes, Greedy Wolf obeys." After saying that, Hong Lian also closed his eyes.

    Neji breathed a deep sigh of relief. From Guren's actions, he knew that Guren had begun to truly integrate into the team. She would become a new companion. But at the same time, Neji felt a  There is a huge pressure. This pressure comes from Uchiha Madara standing in front of him. In the next battle, for Neji, he must win but not lose. Once he fails, not only Guren, the newly joined companion, will  Sacrifice, and several other companions will also sacrifice.  For Neji, who valued his companions as much as Naruto, he would rather die than see the sacrifice of his companions from afar, especially now, all the companions put their lives in his hands, but Neji is not the kind of person who can  People who are overwhelmed by pressure, on the contrary, are more able to exert their own strength in the face of huge pressure.

    Neji did not look directly at Uchiha Madara, but because Neji had his Byakugan open, Uchiha Madara was still in Neji's sight. Neji concentrated his energy highly, because there was not only a powerful person standing in front of him.  Sir, and other people have to rely on their own command to complete the battle. Moreover, the group has no experience of performing missions together, and there is no tacit understanding between them. However, there is no way to do otherwise.

    Uchiha Madara looked at Neji and his group and said: "It seems that you are ready, so work hard and let me get more familiar with my body, because this body makes me very uncomfortable."

    Behind Madara Uchiha, on a certain big tree, under the cover of the leaves, Kabuto Yakushi revealed his head with the corners of his mouth raised slightly and said: "Let me see your true power, and that pair of Sharingan, no  Do you know what special eye technique your Sharingan has?" 'Hissing' A white snake coiled around Yakushi Kabuto's body

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 736 Emergency Situation

    "Do you want to use the Byakugan to escape the illusion of my Sharingan?" Uchiha Madara looked at the actions of Ningji and his group and said: "In this case, you will not be able to exert much power at all. Forget it, considering that you are juniors  For my own sake, I won¡¯t use the Sharingan genjutsu. But again, I hope your power can satisfy me, otherwise" Uchiha Madara didn¡¯t finish his words, but everyone present understood.  The meaning behind Uchiha Madara's words.

    When they heard Uchiha Madara's words, Uzumaki Kina and others opened their eyes. In fact, they did not believe Uchiha Madara's words, because Uchiha Madara was a ninja, and he was also a powerful ninja. As a ninja,  It is normal to use words to deceive the other party in battle. This is the same even for Neji and the others. In order to complete the task, they often use words to deceive the other party to complete the task. Of course, this only applies to people of similar strength.  Or if there is a big difference in strength between the two parties, the stronger side will disdain to use this method, because the higher the strength, the more proud they are. Their inner pride does not allow them to continue to use this method.  This means, but if you meet someone stronger than yourself, then the situation will be different.  But because most ninjas have this mentality, many times, those powerful ninjas are defeated by some ninjas with a considerable gap in strength.

    Neji and others looked at Uchiha Madara. They looked at each other, then each nodded and rushed towards Uchiha Madara. Minako stood there, shooting two shurikens at Uchiha Madara, and then  Shurikens kept appearing in her hand, and they were all shot towards Madara Uchiha.  Then the whole person rushed towards Uchiha Madara.

    Uchiha Madara looked at the countless shurikens in front of him and the few people rushing behind them, with a slight hint of disdain on his lips. Uchiha Madara looked at the attack in front of him and charged directly at the countless shurikens.  In the past, Uchiha Madara's hands were slightly formed and he said: "Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu." Then Weiwei opened his mouth and saw a huge fireball blown out by Uchiha Madara, covering it in an instant  Covering the entire space, the huge fireball directly swallowed up all the shurikens in the entire space, and his colleagues continued to attack Neji and the others.

    Neji and others all avoided, Uchiha Madara suddenly moved forward, and suddenly there were two soft sounds of 'Puff'. Not only were the two shurikens not swallowed by the huge fire ball, but they also broke through the huge fire ball.  The shuriken was covered with a layer of flame.  The angle was extremely tricky and he attacked the vital points on Uchiha Madara's body.

    "That's right." Uchiha Madara nodded slightly and said: "The chakra of wind escape is added to the shuriken to increase the sharpness of the shuriken and break through the fireball." As he spoke, Uchiha Madara's body moved incredibly in mid-air.  With one turn, both shurikens failed.

    There was a 'whoosh' sound, and a bright red light flashed through. Uchiha Madara did not retreat, but stretched out his hand slightly. With a 'pop' sound, the dark red emerald blade was only just a few inches away from Uchiha Madara's face.  There was only a few centimeters difference, but just these few centimeters made it impossible for Guren to move forward.

    "This kind of blood inheritance boundary is very strange." Uchiha Madara grabbed Guren's wrist and said while looking at the emerald crystal blade on her right arm.

    "Hmph." Guren snorted coldly, and the emerald crystal blade on his left arm slashed directly towards Uchiha Madara. With a 'dang' sound, Uchiha Madara raised Guren's right hand. As a result, the emerald crystal blade on Guren's right hand  He blocked the green crystal blade on his left hand, and Guren's face showed no expression at all, but there was a look of pain in his eyes. After all, Guren's right hand was almost broken by Uchiha Madara.

    "Soft Fist Technique¡¤Bagua One Hundred and Twenty-Eight Palms!" Neji's voice sounded behind Uchiha Madara. At this moment, Neci had already made a sudden move.  Madara Uchiha did not turn his head, but directly grabbed Guren and threw Guren behind him hard.  Neji was shocked and immediately retracted his offensive and caught Guren at the same time. After throwing Guren out, Uchiha Madara immediately rushed towards Ningji. Two figures appeared, and only Uzumaki Kina and Minako could be seen.  Each held a kunai in front of Neji and Guren, and then swung it towards Uchiha Madara. At the same time, Anko jumped to Uchiha Madara's side and suddenly stretched out: "Latent Shadow Snake Hand."  "|I saw a white poisonous snake suddenly pounced out from the cuff of Anko's hand and bit Uchiha Madara's neck directly.

    Uchiha Madara stretched out his hands and suddenly grabbed the wrists of Uzumaki Kina and Minako. At the same time, with a slight shake of his shoulders, he directly smashed the poisonous snake that bit him into a ball of flesh.  "Bagua Kongzhang." Neci shouted loudly, and at the same time, he suddenly waved in the direction of Uchiha Madara. Under Uchiha Madara's Sharingan, a ball of energy invisible to the naked eye and made up of chakra was directed towards him.  He attacked, and the angle happened to pass between Uzumaki Kina and Minako, heading towards his chest.

    "Humph." Uchiha Madara snorted coldly, released his hands, and moved his bodyHe turned slightly to avoid the ball of energy, then suddenly raised his feet and kicked Kina Uzumaki in the abdomen, and kicked Minako on the right shoulder with the other kick. Both Kina Uzumaki and Minako were directly hit.  Kicked out.  ¡®Bang bang¡¯ Uzumaki Kina and Minako hit a big tree at the same time, and the big tree was directly broken.  The two men each vomited blood. Although they did not completely lose their fighting ability, their fighting ability was greatly reduced.  Especially Uchiha Madara's kick just now made Uzumaki Kina unable to stand up at all. Minako's right arm was also in severe pain, and she couldn't lift her arm at all.  Although they did not lose their combat effectiveness, the two of them were unable to exert their combat effectiveness in a short period of time.

    Neji glanced at Uzumaki Kina and Minako and could roughly guess their state. He stared closely at Uchiha Madara and said secretly in his heart: "Damn, he is indeed Uchiha Madara, short  We lost two combat forces in a short period of time. It seems that we underestimated him a little bit. Being able to establish Konoha with the first Hokage back then was really amazing. Yakushi Kabuto summoned such a  Guy, if we just want to kill him, I'm afraid it won't be that easy. We have to think about how to escape, but if we retreat hastily, we will easily be overtaken by him. We must think of a way to keep everyone safe.  Just escape and convey this matter to the leader."

    Uchiha Madara glanced around, then suddenly formed a seal with his hands: "Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet." A huge fire dragon appeared out of thin air, and then rushed directly towards Uzumaki Kina, and Uzumaki Kina was now  He had just gotten up. He couldn't even move, let alone dodge the fire dragon. He could only watch the fire dragon pounce on him.

    "Lord Kinai" Neji was slightly startled, but he and Anko were blocked in place by Uchiha Madara. Although he continued to attack Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Madara didn't care at all.  He easily blocked their attacks, but Minako couldn't move a hand and had no time to save her.

    Uzumaki Kinai looked at the huge fire dragon in front of him and wanted to escape, but when his body moved slightly, bursts of severe pain came through his whole body, making Uzumaki Kinai unable to move at all. Seeing that the fire dragon was about to engulf Kinai Uzumaki, Kurenai  Ren suddenly rushed over and stood in front of Uzumaki Kina, and immediately the two of them were swallowed up by the fire dragon.

    "Lord Kinai." Minako exclaimed.

    "Hey, if Namikaze Naruto knew that his mother was killed, wouldn't he lose his mind?" Kabuto Yakushi stood on a tree and said softly.

    "Damn it, the flames are so strong, even my Byakugan can't see through them." Neji said in a low voice.

    "" Anko and others looked at Uzumaki Kina and Guren who were swallowed by the fire dragon, with a trace of sadness and worry on their faces. Of course, they were just sad for Uzumaki Kina and worried about Naruto.  As for Guren, she had just joined. Although she was already a companion, she had no feelings yet, so no one felt too sad about Guren's death.

    "Oh, this kind of blood stain boundary is really good." Uchiha Madara looked at the place swallowed by the fire dragon and said: "It can actually block my attack."

    Uchiha Madara's words made everyone slightly stunned, and they all looked at where the fire dragon was. The fire dragon gradually disappeared, and only a few huge crystal pillars appeared in everyone's eyes. As the fire dragon disappeared, these crystal pillars also disappeared.  Disappearing in an instant, Honglian let go of the mark in her hand, and with a bang, she fell to the ground. She had reached her limit.

    "Guren." Uzumaki Kina helped Guren up in front of him, and saw Guren closing his eyes tightly, and his face was very pale.

    "Are you okay, Master Kina?" Minako jumped to Uzumaki Kina's side and asked. Madara Uchiha did not stop Minako, but stood there.  Uzumaki Kina shook his head slightly and said: "Thanks to Guren. I wonder how her condition is?"

    "It should be fine." Neji said: "She probably just consumed too much chakra. After all, she did not fully recover her chakra after going through Yakumo's genjutsu. Plus, she was in a hurry along the way. I'm afraid  She was forced to get through it. When facing a character like Uchiha Madara, her mental power itself was highly concentrated. As a result, her insufficient chakra was consumed faster. Between chakra and  After all her physical strength and energy are exhausted, she will naturally fall into a coma. From a medical point of view, this is the body's self-protection." After speaking, Neji paused slightly, looked at Uchiha Madara and thought to himself: "But there is no red  How will Ren, who has a blood-stained combat power, face Uchiha Madara next? Anko and I are the only ones left with 100% combat power. There is no chance of winning against Uchiha Madara. Damn it, what should I do?  manage?"

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 737 True and False Uchiha Madara

    Neji looked at Madara Uchiha and kept spinning various methods in his mind. At the moment, he no longer wanted to complete the task. He just wanted to escape with his companions.

    "I'm afraid I will really die here this time." Uzumaki Kina whispered as he looked at the situation in front of him.

    "No, I'll hold him back, Lord Kinai. You can take the others and leave first." Neji said in a low voice.

    "Haha, this is not possible. Give up your companions and escape by yourself." Uzumaki Kina smiled and said: "If I do this, what qualifications do I have to be Naruto's mother, and compared to the role of the two of us on Naruto  , Neji, you can help Naruto better, but my role is much smaller, so if someone really needs to hold back the enemy, it can only be me. Not you, Neji.  "

    "No, if this is the case, how can I go to see the leader." Neji immediately retorted.

    "It's better for me to do it." Minako said: "I won't be of much use to Naruto, so let me do it."

    "No, how can I let you die, Minako." Uzumaki Kina said immediately.

    "Let me do it. Minako-sama, you only have a little fighting power left. You can't stop Uchiha Madara. You will only sacrifice in vain." Anko said: "And my fighting power has not weakened at all, so I should be able to stop Uchiha Madara.  It¡¯ll take him a while.¡±

    "Don't say anything." Neji said: "I will never give up any of my companions and escape on my own. And this time, I am the captain, and you must obey my orders."

    "" Uchiha Madara didn't pay attention to them. He stretched his body slightly. Uchiha Madara looked at Neji and shook his head slightly: "You really let me down. I don't even have a complete body."  Relax. The Hyuga clan has also fallen." Neji gritted his teeth tightly, but did not refute, because he could not find any reason to refute due to the situation in front of him.

    "Forget it." Uchiha Madara said: "I just have one thing I want to confirm." As he said, Uchiha Madara began to form a seal with his hands: "Psychic art." Uchiha Madara pressed his palms on the ground, and the ground  The last wave of marks spread immediately, but in the end nothing was summoned.  Uchiha Madara glanced behind him and said, "Hey, you should call Yakushi Kabuto. It seems that the Kyuubi hasn't been recovered yet."

    "Yes." Yakushi Kabuto jumped up behind Uchiha Madara and said: "Of the nine tailed beasts, only the eight-tails and nine-tails have not been recovered yet, so the fourth ninja war has begun. The purpose is  In order to recover the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails." Kabuto Yakushi then said with a slight pause: "Speaking of which, the few people in front of us happen to be the subordinates of the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki Uzumaki Naruto."

    "Uzumaki?" Uchiha Madara muttered: "So, are you from the same clan as Mito?"

    "Mito should be the wife of Senju Hashirama-sama and the first jinchuriki." Kabuto Yakushi looked at Uzumaki Kinai and said, "Oh, by the way, speaking of which, the person in front of us is also a member of the Uzumaki clan, and  She is still the mother of the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki. And it seems that the current Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki has changed his last name to Namikaze."

    "Really?" Uchiha Madara focused his attention on Uzumaki Kina

    In the camp, Naruto was practicing with his eyes closed. Of course, it was said that he was practicing, but in fact, Naruto didn't have much thought about practicing. After all, his mother was out on a mission, and his worries about her had overtaken everything else, and  Ever since Uzumaki Kina left the camp, Naruto has been having an ominous premonition in his heart, so Naruto has no intention of practicing. Suddenly, Naruto felt waves of severe pain coming from his stomach.  The pain that penetrated into the bone marrow made Naruto, who had experienced strong winds and heavy rains, unable to help but fall to the ground.

    "Naruto-sama!" Shiro stood aside and exclaimed, and then quickly stepped forward to help Naruto up. Naruto was helped up by Shiro and sat down again. Naruto opened his clothes slightly, exposing his abdomen.  The mark on his abdomen was shining brightly. Naruto looked at it. After taking a deep breath, Naruto suppressed his pain and said: "I'm going to see Kyuubi. It seems like something happened to it."  ¡±

    "Yes, I understand, Lord Naruto." Bai opened his mouth to respond, and then Naruto closed his eyes. Naruto had full confidence in Bai.

    'What's the matter?  Kyuubi!  'Naruto appeared in his inner world, looking at the grumpy and chakra-riddled Kyuubi in front of him, and said softly.

    "Naruto, it's him." Kyuubi looked at Naruto and immediately said, "It's him who showed up."

    "What's going on? Kyuubi." Naruto frowned slightly and said, "Calm down and explain it clearly, otherwise, it will be difficult for me to understand."

    "Calm down, Naruto, why are you making me so cold?quiet?  "Kyuubi roared loudly: "That guy, I feel the breath of that guy, and that guy is still trying to summon me, that damn guy.  "

    "Kyuubi." Naruto shouted: "Take a deep breath, then exhale, and then tell me, what is going on?"

    "Huhu." Kyuubi took two deep breaths as Naruto said, and then said: "Naruto, it's him, Uchiha Madara, that guy, that guy is calling me."

    "Uchiha Madara?" Naruto frowned slightly, and then said: "Speaking of which, I know that Kyuubi, you were once controlled by Uchiha Madara, and you fought with the first Hokage Senju Hashirama in the Valley of the End, but Uchiha Madara  It seems that I haven¡¯t summoned you since I appeared. Why did he summon you suddenly? He should know that I am your Jinchuuriki, and he cannot summon you as long as I am alive."

    "No, no, Naruto." Kyuubi shook his head and said: "Although I don't know what's going on? But the chakra that summoned me is indeed Uchiha Madara. No one except her has this kind of chakra.  carat."

    "Uchiha Madara?" Naruto said something and said: "What the hell is Uchiha Madara doing? The battle situation is obviously extremely unfavorable to him, but he doesn't think about how to reverse the battle situation, so why is he still doing these useless efforts?"

    "How do I know? I just suddenly felt someone calling me, and this chakra is Uchiha Madara's chakra." Kyuubi said, then paused slightly and said: "But this chakra is very far away from us.  Far away, and I feel favored. This chakra is exactly the same as when Uchiha Madara controlled me to fight the first Hokage. On the contrary, the masked Uchiha Madara we saw before, his chakra is the same as that of back then.  Although they look similar, there are still certain differences. I just ignored it unconsciously before. But today when I felt Uchiha Madara calling me, I suddenly discovered that the masked one was not Uchiha Madara at all. Maybe  He has a certain relationship with Uchiha Madara, but he is definitely not Uchiha Madara. Everyone's chakra fluctuations are different, so I can say with absolute certainty that that person is just using Uchiha Madara's name."

    "The one wearing the mask is fake, the real Uchiha Madara has just appeared, etc." Naruto was suddenly shocked and said: "In other words, we were completely fooled by that guy, Kyuubi, that  Do you know where Uchiha Madara is?"

    Kyuubi shook his head slightly and said: "No, I don't know. After all, the distance between us is very far, but I think it should be in this direction." Said Kyuubi stretched out his claws and pointed in one direction, Naruto looked at Kyuubi  In the direction pointed by Ou, the towns that passed in this direction kept flashing through his mind, and he said secretly: "Is this direction? The place that goes in this direction isTian Country. Mom." Naruto suddenly said: "What happened?  Yes, it's mom's direction. I know. This Uchiha Madara was resurrected by Kabuto Yakushi using the Earth Reincarnation Technique, so he ignored the masked guy who acted in his own name because he had already  Died, during the battle in the Valley of the End. He didn¡¯t know that I became your jinch¨±riki, so after being resurrected this time, he tried to summon you to strengthen his fighting power. Damn it, I left first, Kyuubi  , my mother is in danger."

    "I know, if you need anything, call me." Kyuubi said with a look of disgust: "I hate that guy Uchiha Madara."

    Naruto nodded slightly, then turned his whole body and disappeared in an instant.  When Naruto was a child, Kyuubi showed a strong hatred: "Uchiha Madara, who used his Sharingan to forcefully control me, I must avenge him."

    Naruto opened his eyes, and Shiro immediately said, "How's it going, Naruto-sama?"

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "Shiro, call Zabuza immediately. At the same time, Yakumo, Natsuki, and Yuji are all called."

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Bai didn't ask any more questions. Hearing Naruto's words, he immediately turned around and went out. Naruto closed his eyes again, with a sense of joy in his heart: "It's okay, Neji.  Mom and the others all carry special kunai left by me, with space coordinates on them. However, the space coordinates must be close to a certain distance before they can be used. Although I had already sent people to move Tianzhiguo to this place when Mom and the others left.  There are special kunai planted along the way, but there is a certain distance along the way, so it may take some time to get there. Before that, you must hold on, Neji."

    "Naruto-sama, Zabuza-sama, Minagawa, Yuehua, Kurama, they are all here." After a while, Shiro walked in and said.  In fact, it goes without saying that Naruto already knew it. After all, Naruto had already felt the chakra of several of them when they were close.  Naruto opened his eyes, and sure enough, Zabuza, Natsuki, Yuji, and Yakumo were standing in front of him.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 738

    Naruto looked at the people in front of him and said directly: "There is something I need to go out to confirm with you, and the situation is very critical, so I have to go out immediately. Zabuza, after I leave, I will leave this place to you for the time being.  , especially commanding the entire camp."

    "That's the leader, I understand." Zabuza bowed slightly.  Naruto nodded slightly, then looked at the others and said, "The rest of you, please assist Zabuza. It may take me a while to come back."

    People respond.

    Naruto stood up slightly and said, "Okay, that's it, Shiro, you hold me."

    "Yes, Lord Naruto." Shiro nodded slightly, then stepped forward and grabbed Naruto's shoulders. Naruto made a slight seal with his hands and said: "Flying Thunder God Jutsu." In an instant, Naruto disappeared with Shiro.  Naruto can't do it yet. If the person wearing a mask claiming to be Uchi Bo Madara, that is A Fei, Naruto can't be like him and be able to suck others into his own space. In theory, if A Fei's space can contain  If there are 10,000 people, Fei can move through space with these tens of thousands of people, but Naruto can't do it, so he can only carry Shiro like this.

    After Naruto disappeared, Zabuza glanced at him slightly and said, "Okay, let's go back first. It shouldn't take long for the leader to leave. Let's just pretend that the leader has not left. Everything will be as usual."

    Kawakatsuyuki and Yuji Yueka responded, while Yakumo raised his head slightly, glanced at it, and then stood up and said, "I'm going back to my room." For Yakumo, she doesn't care about the camp, she  All he cared about was Naruto, that's all.  So when she heard that Naruto handed over the management of the camp to Zabuza, she didn't react at all.  It's not that she doesn't want to have more friends, but that she is very wary of others. Except for Naruto, Naruto is her most important friend in her heart. As for other people, she just treats them as strangers.  That's it. Maybe Ningci can get into her heart a little and be recognized as a companion by her, but even if Ningci is recognized by her, he is just an ordinary friend in her heart, but she has no friends at all.  Next, even ordinary friends are very precious

    ¡®ßÝßÝ¡¯ A golden ray of light flashed through the forest. In the entire forest, only a few golden rays of light appeared and disappeared in an instant, so it had no impact on the forest at all.

    With a 'whoosh' sound, Ichigo and Shiro's figures appeared outside the forest. Naruto looked around and said, "Tsk, is there still such a long distance?"

    "Naruto-sama." Shiro asked after Naruto stopped using the Flying Thunder God Technique: "Did something happen to Kinai-sama? The direction you are heading is exactly the direction of Tian Country, and  Still moving forward without hesitation at consuming a lot of chakra. I think something must have happened to Mr. Kinai, right?"

    The man nodded slightly and said: "You should have seen what happened to me just now. I asked the Kyuubi, and he said it was caused by Uchi Bo Madara summoning it."

    "Uchi Madara?" Bai muttered slightly, and then said: "It's really strange. Ever since Uchi Madara appeared, he has never tried to summon the Nine-Tails. Why did he suddenly summon it this time?"  Shiro said with a trace of doubt: "And Uchi Bo Madara should be very clear, Lord Naruto, you are now the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails. As long as the Jinchuuriki is still alive, it is impossible for the Nine-Tails to respond to his call.  Why would he do such useless work?"

    "That's right." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "If it were the real Madara Uchi, he would indeed not do such useless things."

    "The real Uchib was slightly startled, then looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto-sama, what do you mean?  "

    "Speaking of which, Shiro, have we seen the face of the guy wearing a mask and claiming to be Madara Uchi?" Naruto asked softly.

    He hesitated for a moment, then shook his head slightly.

    Naruto took a deep breath and said: "I used to think that the guy with the mask was Uchi Madara, because of his Sharingan, and he knew many secrets, plus he was very similar to Uchi Madara  , so under various circumstances, I guessed that he was the Uchi Bo Madara back then, because although the first Hokage defeated Uchi Bo Madara in the Valley of the End, there is no historical record stating that the first Hokage killed Uchi Bo Madara, so  When he claimed to be Uchi Bo Madara, everyone believed him because the name Uchi Bo Madara gave us a sense of oppression. We completely lost the ability to think calmly. We couldn't think calmly whether Uchi Bo Madara was real.  is already dead, and we don¡¯t even have the guts to question it, so we are played around by the guy who claims to be Uchibo Madara. If we had known that that guy was not Uchibo Madara, then the battle of the Ninja United Army  The strength can be at least doubled."

      Said Naruto paused slightly, and then said: "Uchi Bo Madara, what a powerful name, just because of such a name, it can reduce the combat power of all ninjas around the world. Just based on this,  I'm afraid no one can do it except the Sage of Six Paths, not even the first Hokage."

    "Naruto-sama" Bai opened his mouth slightly, as if he wanted to say something.  Naruto waved his hand and said: "Okay, Shiro, it's almost time to rest. Let's continue. Mom is in danger."

    Shiro hesitated slightly and said: "But Naruto-sama, if you use the Flying Thunder God Technique, your chakra will be exhausted very quickly, and even though Kinai-sama is in danger, Neji is still under Kinai-sama's control."  With Ningji by your side, there should be no problem, and if you rush over in a hurry, but you run out of chakra" Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "It doesn't matter, I still have Kyuubi. Okay.  Okay, catch me. This short sentence made Bai unable to speak any more. Although Bai still had many questions in his heart, for example, how did Naruto know that the masked Uchi Bo-Bara was fake?  How did he know that Qinai was in danger, and what does all this have to do with Uchi Bo Madara summoning the Nine-Tails? Although Bai had a vague idea in his heart, because Naruto didn't say much, although Bai had doubts in his heart  But he didn't say it. Instead, he followed Naruto's instructions and stretched out his hand slightly, grabbing Naruto's shoulders.

    Naruto formed a slight seal with his hands and said: "Flying Thunder God Jutsu." He spoke softly, and then a golden light flashed for a moment, and Naruto's figure disappeared again

    There was a loud bang, and a figure was seen flying backwards, and then directly smashed several big trees before stopping, "Ningji" Anko was slightly startled, looked at Ningci, and saw  After Neji stopped, he reluctantly stood up, but he could no longer hold back a mouthful of blood and vomited it out. At the same time, his body was shaking a little. His combat power had been greatly reduced. For Uchi Boban,  It no longer poses a threat at all.

    "You don't seem to have the skills to take care of others." Uchibo Madara appeared in front of Anko and said. Anko was shocked. His body just wanted to react, but he kicked Anko directly, and Anko was kicked away.  , Hong Dou directly hit the mountain wall, and the huge force directly caused Hong Dou to crack the mountain wall and collapse. Of course, it was not only the mountain wall that collapsed, but also Hong Dou's body reached its limit and faced collapse.

    Uchi Bo Madara focused his attention on the last Uzumaki Kina. Among the five people present, only Uzumaki Kina was not hurt yet, because the others had been protecting Uzumaki Kina, but now everyone has fallen.  , before everyone could recover, he had already hit everyone.

    In fact, although Uchi Bo Madara is powerful, he is not able to defeat everyone present so quickly. The reason why this situation occurs is mainly because of Uzumaki Kinai, Neji, and their party  People were so afraid of the words "Uchi Bo Madara" that their strength was directly reduced by 50%, but Uchi Bo Madara would not be polite at all. He directly launched the most violent attack, so Neji and the others  He didn't show much of his strength at all, and was easily defeated by Uchi Bo Madara.  If Neji and his group can exert all their power, even if they are defeated by Uchibo, they will still be able to make Uchibo Madara pay a heavy price.

    "Damn it." Uzumaki Kinai looked at Uchi Madara and stepped back step by step, while Uchi Madara walked towards Uzumaki Kinai unhurriedly.  The step-by-step progress brought to Uzumaki Kina an almost suffocating feeling.

    With a 'pop' sound, Uchibo suddenly stepped on a small branch under his feet, but at this moment, Uzumaki Kina's hands suddenly formed seals, and suddenly several people appeared around Uzumaki Kina, it was just before  , the shadow clone hidden by Uzumaki Kina.  It was at this critical moment that I chose to reveal myself. The purpose was not just to hide, but also to leave a trump card for myself.  In an instant, the surrounding Uzumaki Kinai began to form seals in an instant, and at the same time, a transparent barrier soon enveloped everyone.  Uzumaki Kina looked at Uchi Bomadara, and then jumped up suddenly.

    "A mere small barrier, do you want to trap me?" Madara Uchi glanced at it, said, and then walked towards Uzumaki Kinai step by step: "Your barrier technique is very strong.  "Uchibo Madara praised loudly.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 740

    'Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh, Uchiha Madara didn't chase after them immediately, but walked slowly on the spot.  Because the surrounding Uzumaki Kinai is increasing the output of chakra, this is a confinement barrier. If they are weaker or even stronger than Uzumaki Kinai, or even ordinary shadow-level experts, they will be completely imprisoned.  And can't move, but Uchiha Madara is not an ordinary shadow-level master. His strength is much stronger than Uzumaki Kina, so he can move even if he is in Uzumaki Kina's barrier, but the barrier after all  It's not that there is no effect, even Uchiha Madara can only move slowly like this in Uzumaki Kina's barrier, unable to move at high speed just now.

    "What, is this your limit? Master Uchiha Madara." Kabuto Yakushi jumped lightly and stood outside the barrier and looked at Uchiha Madara and said, "Will such a barrier completely trap you?" Kabuto Yakushi finally said  Not even saying honorifics, it is obvious that if Uchiha Madara is really trapped by this barrier, then Yakushi Kabuto will naturally not pay too much attention to Uchiha Madara.

    "This is not an ordinary barrier technique." Uchiha Madara stopped and looked at Yakushi Kabuto: "The Uzumaki clan is born to be a master of barrier techniques. Almost everyone has extremely high talent in barrier techniques, and this  Uzumaki Kina seems to be the best among them. Even the barrier set up by Mito back then couldn't even think of trapping me like this. And you might as well enter the barrier and give this barrier a try."

    "Really?" Kabuto Yakushi responded casually, then shook his head slightly, turned around and said, "It's really disappointing. The legendary Madara Uchiha's strength is only like this." As he spoke, Kabuto Yakushi said.  He said with a smile: "But I don't have time to enter the barrier." As he spoke, Kabuto Yakushi jumped directly across the barrier from the other direction and chased after Neji and the others.  In order to suppress Uchiha Madara, the sister set up by Uzumaki Kinai was not very big, so it was easy for Yakushi Kabuto to get past her.

    "!" Uchiha Madara didn't speak, but his eyes when he looked at Yakushi Kabuto were cold, but he didn't say much. He knew that he was now under the control of Yakushi Kabuto and could not get rid of it for the time being, so for Yakushi Kabuto's words  , he could only endure it most of the time, just like now.

    Uchiha Madara looked at Yakushi Kabuto's figure, and then a pair of Sharingan eyes immediately changed. In an instant, Uchiha Madara's Sharingan eyes disappeared, and only purple eye whites appeared in his eye sockets, and at the same time, his eyes were like waves.  Generally, it spreads out layer by layer, and it is the Samsara Eye, the first of the three major pupil techniques.

    When Madara Uchiha opened his Rinnegan Eye, a powerful force suddenly burst out in an instant, causing the shadow clones of Uzumaki Kina in the surrounding area to disappear one after another. They all showed shocked expressions before disappearing, because no one would have thought of Uchiha.  Haubara actually has the Rinnegan.  As the surrounding Uzumaki Kinai disappeared, the barrier was naturally no longer able to support it. Uchiha Madara moved his body slightly and said: "Uzumaki Kinai, what a powerful barrier technique. If the strength were not too different, I'm afraid.  Even if I have the Samsara Eye, I can't easily rely on her barrier, and even so, it's because these shadow clones don't have much chakra. It seems that after I died, many talents appeared in the world.  What a talented ninja." As he said that, he suddenly rushed towards Kabuto Yakushi and Neji.

    In the distance, several Uzumaki Kinai were flying continuously with one person on their backs. The group of people were leaving desperately. Everyone was awake, except for Neji, Guren, and Anko, who had no fighting ability at all, so  The three of them could only be carried by Uzumaki Kina, after all, if they came down, it would only delay everyone's escape.

    "How is this possible?" Uzumaki Kina exclaimed.

    "Kina-sama, what happened?" Minako asked, following Uzumaki Kina's body.

    Uzumaki Kina hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Yakushi Kabuto and Uchiha Madara are catching up, and when Uchiha Madara just broke away from my barrier, although my shadow clone only glanced at it, it  I can clearly see that Uchiha Madara¡¯s Sharingan has become the Rinnegan.¡±

    "Reincarnation Eye!" Everyone was shocked, and everyone was silent for a moment. After all, the name Uchiha Madara was enough to shock them, plus the Rinnegan Eye, the five people looked at each other, no  Unconsciously, my pace became much faster.

    After a while, Kabuto Yakushi looked at Neji and his group, with a smile on his lips and said: "I've caught up with you, next" On Kabuto Yakushi, Uchiha Madara was looking at Kabuto Yakushi with cold eyes.  Yakushi Kabuto had already noticed his figure, but he didn't care because he still had the most critical ability to control Uchiha Madara.  Uchiha Madara also knows this, and since Kabuto Yakushi dares to stand in front of Uchiha Madara like this, then for Uchiha MadaraThe power is naturally prepared, so although Uchiha Madara is very unwilling, he has no method, and as a generation of heroes decades ago, Uchiha Madara still has some patience.

    Kabuto Yakushi looked at the group of people flying in front of him, and suddenly stretched out his right hand. A white snake suddenly emerged from the wide cloak in his hand. The white snake poked its head out of Kabuto Yakushi's sleeve, and then  He rushed directly towards Uzumaki Kina and his group.

    'ßÝßÝßÝ' Uzumaki Kinai had already been prepared, so when the white snake pounced over, Uzumaki Kinai suddenly accelerated his speed, causing the white snake to pounce directly on the ground, "Damn it, we can't continue like this.  Go down." Neji said: "Although Kabuto Yakushi and Madara Uchiha are at odds, they are both people with super strength. We must find a way to stop them, otherwise, we will not be able to escape at all.  Someone must leave Naruto behind." Then please cough without any difference. Before anyone else could speak, Neji got off Uzumaki Kinai's back and said, "I am the captain of this mission.  , then naturally I should be the one to cut off the rear. Although I don¡¯t have much fighting power left, if I risk my life, I should be able to delay them for a little while. You should take advantage of this little time to escape quickly. "

    "No!" Uzumaki Kina said directly: "No matter what, we cannot give up our companions."

    "Okay, I am the captain. I am still on the mission. You all obey the orders." Neji said loudly. He stopped in place one after another and looked at Yakushi Kabuto: "If you want to hurt my companions, start from my side."  Step over the corpse." Neji said, and at the same time, his body slightly formed a fighting posture. Uzumaki Kinai and others were slightly stunned. They each looked at each other, but they were still unable to leave their companions behind.  As a result, the group of people all stayed where they were.

    "Idiot, didn't I ask you to leave?" Neji did not turn his head, but his white eyes clearly told him that all his companions behind him were standing by Neji's side.

    "Hey, Neji, you seem to have forgotten, we are companions, as companions. How could we abandon our companions and escape on our own." After saying this, Neji was slightly stunned, and Uzumaki Kinai was slightly stunned.  He paused and said: "And Neji, I am Naruto's mother. If I escape back, how will I look at Naruto? And what attitude will Naruto use to treat me? After all, I gave up.  Companions, in Naruto's organization, abandoning companions is a serious crime."

    "Stop talking nonsense and run." Just when Uzumaki Kinai and Neji said.  Minagawa Natsuki looked behind the two people and said, only to see that the necks on the two people had begun to be removed.  Behind the two people, there was a venomous snake rushing towards his neck. "What's wrong, I was careless for a moment." Such words appeared in the hearts of Uzumaki Kinai and Neji at the same time, and then they saw a cold light flashing through their minds.  , the heads of the two white poisonous snakes fell off directly.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 742 Naruto vs. Madara Uchi (1)

    "Chief." Guren knelt on one knee in front of Naruto and said, "I'm sorry, leader, it's all because of me that everyone is in danger."

    "No, Guren." Naruto watched Guren help her up and said, "No one expected that Uchiha Madara appeared. We, including everyone in the world, were frightened by that masked person.  They all think he is Uchiha Madara. After all, all of us are frightened by the name Uchiha Madara, so this mission is my fault and has nothing to do with you."

    Naruto looked at Uchiha Madara with a smile on his lips: "It's really strange to say that the name Uchiha Madara has a magical power that cannot be ignored for anyone. When hearing this name, everyone  People will lose their original judgment, even me. When I first thought that the masked man was the real Uchiha Madara, I didn't consider other factors at all, and I was immediately sure in my heart.  Even I don¡¯t know why. Maybe I¡¯m afraid, afraid of Uchiha Madara¡¯s great reputation, but when I really see Uchiha Madara,  When I saw you, I felt very calm in my heart, so calm that even I couldn¡¯t believe it myself.¡±

    "Naruto" Neji said softly. From his words, it was obvious that he was standing in the perspective of a friend this time. Naruto waved his hands slightly and said, "I know, Neji." Naruto  He stepped forward and stood in front of everyone, facing Uchiha Madara and said: "Come on, Lord Uchiha Madara, let me see how powerful you were when you and Lord Senju Hashirama co-founded Konoha."

    "You are not allowed to mention that person's name." Uchiha Madara said, and at the same time, the whole person disappeared in front of Naruto in an instant.  "Space Ninjutsu?" Naruto was slightly stunned, then shook his head and said: "No, it's not a Space Ninjutsu. At least there is no fluctuation in the surrounding space. It should be a high-speed movement."  Naruto opened his mouth and said, slightly forming seals with his hands: "Ninpo Technique: Chaos Lion Technique." The long golden hair behind Naruto flew and spread out to all directions in an instant.  "Found it." Naruto said softly. The mark in his hand changed. Naruto's long hair immediately hit it and soon started to spin. The long hair formed the shape of a person.  .  It was obvious that a person had been wrapped up.

    "Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet!" Suddenly there was a shout, and in an instant, the long hair that had just been wrapped exploded in an instant, and then burst into flames.  A figure rushed out, the mark in Naruto's hand changed, and the long golden hair whirled directly, countless long hairs were wrapped together, and the burning flames were extinguished by the long hair in an instant.  But at this moment Uchiha Madara had rushed in front of Naruto, and Naruto immediately released the mark on his hands. Although the marks on Naruto's hands were released, his long golden hair slowly shrank back, and with a 'bang',  Naruto crossed his arms to block Uchiha Madara's punch.

    "Melee combat?" Naruto asked softly, then grabbed Uchiha Madara's fist and slammed his elbow towards Uchiha Madara. With a 'pop' sound, Uchiha Madara blocked Naruto's elbow with his side hand.  Then he suddenly raised his right foot and slammed his knee into Naruto's abdomen. Naruto turned around to avoid the attack, then stretched his right foot behind Uchiha Madara, and used both hands to forcefully throw Uchiha Madara's entire body.  Got out.

    Uchiha Madara's figure turned over and landed gently on a tree. He looked at Naruto and said, "The physical skills are not bad, but I don't know how other aspects are. To become the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails, I wonder if you have this  kind of qualification."

    Naruto smiled and said: "Although I am the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails, I am also the master of the Nine-Tails now. Compared to you, Madara Uchiha, I became his master when the Nine-Tails was conscious.  , instead of being like you, who can only control him with Sharingan, as for the qualifications." Naruto paused slightly and then said: "Try it, won't you know?"

    Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto, with a hint of coldness in his eyes: "You mean I'm not as good as you."

    "No." Naruto shook his head slightly and said, "That's not what I meant. What I mean is that in the final analysis, the legendary Madara Uchiha is just a powerful ninja, not an omnipotent god."  As soon as Naruto finished speaking, the bodies of Neji, Uzumaki Kina and others behind him were shaken. Each of the five of them had considerable strength, especially Neji. His strength had reached Kage level, even if he was alone  Facing Uchiha Madara would not be such a simple defeat, but the current situation is that Ningji and others, five people teamed up to defeat miserably in a short period of time. In the final analysis, this is entirely due to Uchiha Madara's stay.  Their huge reputation made them show a trace of fear when facing Uchiha Madara, and they were completely unable to display their true strength, so they were defeated miserably at the hands of Uchiha Madara in a short period of time.  After hearing Naruto's words, the fear in their hearts slowly dissipated.?.

    Naruto glanced at Neji and the others slightly, and saw that the fear in their eyes had faded, and there was a hint of joy in their eyes. "He is really a qualified leader." Yakushi Kabuto glanced at the expressions of Neji and the others.  He smiled and said: "But it's no wonder you can become the leader. When they saw Master Uchiha Madara, they looked really unsightly."

    "It's not a big deal." Naruto shrugged casually: "After all, this is the legendary Madara Uchiha, a man with great strength who even founded Konoha, the most powerful country in the world, together with Senju Hashirama.  With the existence of the strong-willed villagers, 90% of people will actually have this reaction when facing him, and the remaining 10% of people will probably be frightened to the point of being unable to move. Of course." Naruto paused slightly and looked.  Xiang Yaoshi said: "People like you who play tricks are not counted. After all, I am afraid that you have already been planning to control Madara Uchiha. How can you be afraid?"

    "Conspiracy. Hehehei." Kabuto Yakushi smiled softly and said: "As long as the goal can be achieved, the means are not important, what is important is how to achieve the goal. Namikaze Naruto, you are able to achieve your status today, isn't it because of conspiracy?  Is it achieved through trickery? For example, flooding the Whirlpool City. If not, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not even certain whether the Snow Kingdom exists now.¡±

    "That's right." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "I did use a lot of means at that time, and even took advantage of the interpersonal relationships between many people. It is reasonable to say that you and I are conspirators."  Naruto waved his hands slightly to suppress Neji and the others behind him who wanted to speak, and then continued: "So Kabuto Yakushi, I agree with you that I am not afraid of Uchiha Madara, but I am different from you, Kabuto Yakushi, your  There is only you in the world, and all your thoughts are for your own benefit. But I have many companions, and their existence is even more important in my heart than myself."

    "Then Uchiha Madara-sama." Yakushi Kabuto smiled and looked at Uchiha Madara: "Let's see how important Namikaze Naruto's companions are in his heart?" Yakushi Kabuto said and looked directly at him.  Neji and the others rushed over.  Naruto frowned slightly, stepped down, turned around, and stood in front of Yakushi Kabuto. He shook his head slightly and said, "I'm sorry, if you want to fight with my companions, you'd better pass me first."

    "Hehe." Yakushi Kabuto said with a cold smile: "Is this okay? Namikaze Naruto, I am not the only one here. Uchiha Madara-sama, go kill those people."

    "I told you, don't use such a commanding tone towards me." Uchiha Madara said, but he still followed what Yakushi Kabuto said and rushed towards Neji and the others. In the final analysis, Uchiha Madara was killed by Yakushi Kabuto.  Those who have been reincarnated and resurrected by dirty soil, no matter how arrogant they are, must temporarily lower their arrogant heads in front of Kabuto Yakushi, otherwise the ruthless Kabuto Yakushi will never mind erasing Uchiha Madara's consciousness. In this case, Uchiha  Even if Uchiha is really dead, for Uchiha Madara, who has been dead for decades and has come back to life again, he is absolutely unwilling to die again, so although he is unhappy that he has to be controlled by Yakushi Kabuto, Uchiha Madara is still  He can only endure it, but Uchiha Madara is not the kind of person to sit still and wait for death. He believes in his own abilities. He believes that he will soon be able to get rid of Yakushi Kabuto's hands, so before that, he must endure it. As a generational hero  , Uchiha Madara still has some patience.

    "Hmph." Naruto snorted coldly, shook his right hand, and shot several kunai directly towards Uchiha Madara. Each kunai was shot towards the vital part of Uchiha Madara's body. The angle of each kunai was  They were all very cunning, and the distance between the two parties was very close. Under this situation, even Uchiha Madara could only stop. After avoiding a few kunai, he turned around and continued to charge towards Neji and the others.  past.  And judging from his appearance, the first target seems to be Naruto's mother, Uzumaki Kina.

    'ßÝßÝ' Golden light flashed, and Naruto appeared in front of Uchiha Madara. He had already held the Thunder God Sword in his hand at some point. The Thunder God Sword was swung across and brought out golden rays of light. 'Dang Dang Dang Dang' Metal  The sound of intersection sounded, and then there was only a 'bang' sound. Uchiha Madara and Naruto retreated suddenly, and the two people opened a certain distance, "What a sharp Thunder God Sword, your chakra should be of the wind attribute."  Right." Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto, then threw away the kunai with only one handle left in his hand and said: "Only the Thunder God Sword with the wind attribute can be so sharp."

    ps: Because it¡¯s near the end of the year, I¡¯m very busy at work. It¡¯s already late when I get home every day. I¡¯m really sorry for not updating for so long.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 743 Naruto vs. Uchiha Madara (2)

    "Gossip? Go back to heaven!" Suddenly Neji shouted lowly, and in an instant his whole body spun at high speed. A blue defense circle formed around Ningci, and hundreds of them rushed towards Ningci with 'bang bang bang'.  All the white snakes were blocked, and Neji stopped and said: "The leader is right. When I met Lord Uchiha Madara, I knew that the person who wore a mask and claimed to be Uchiha Madara was a fake.  , and the person standing in front of me is the real Uchiha Madara. He was the Uchiha Madara who co-founded Konoha with Senju Hashirama. I was really scared in my heart.  Knowing that my strength is not enough, facing Master Uchiha Madara, I am afraid that I will not be able to protect my companions at all, so I don¡¯t have much thought to fight. Even after the leader¡¯s explanation, if I really want to  If I face Madara Uchiha again, I won't be much better, but if I face you, Kabuto Yakushi, I won't have the slightest fear." As he spoke, Neji suddenly hit Kabuto Yakushi out of thin air.

    With a 'bang', a white snake was originally wrapped around Yakushi Kabuto's neck, but its head exploded out of thin air. Yakushi Kabuto frowned slightly, Uchiha Madara took a look and said: "It's a kind of palm.  The form releases a high-strength and high-density chakra shock wave through the air to attack remote targets. It is a powerful attack method for the Hyuga family. The Hyuga family is born to be masters of physical skills. They have extremely strong talents in physical skills, but  Regarding ninjutsu and genjutsu, the Hyuga clan does not have any talent, and taijutsu is a close combat method. Therefore, the Hyuga clan's strength in close combat even our Uchiha clan dare not confront head-on, but only taijutsu and not  Once anyone of the Hyuga clan who uses illusions faces an enemy that can engage in long-distance combat, they can only be beaten passively. The Bagua Kongzhang is not only a powerful skill among the Hyuga clan, but also the only one among the Hyuga clan.  Long-distance attack method. Once a member of the Hyuga clan has learned this move, he will be considered a truly powerful ninja, and only the Hyuga clan who has learned this move can compete with our Uchiha Madara clan."

    "A little arrogant, Madara Uchiha-sama." Naruto smiled softly and said: "I admit the strength of the Uchiha clan, but the Hyuga clan is not weak. If the Byakugan and Sharingan face each other,  The holder of the Sharingan can only use ninjutsu to fight the Hyuga clan, because the Uchiha clan is definitely not as good as the Hyuga clan in physical skills, and in front of the Byakugan, illusion is just a joke. As for copying, the Hyuga clan's physical skills  Jutsu has no Byakugan and is less than half powerful, so if there is a battle between the Hyuga clan and the Uchiha clan, strength, luck, terrain, and other factors will become the key to victory or defeat. However, it is said that the Uchiha clan has been destroyed.  The Uchiha clan now has only one Uchiha Sasuke left alive, but he is controlled by a guy wearing a mask and calling himself Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Itachi is also in the hands of that guy. His life and death are unknown, but I heard that the Uchiha clan  If the Sharingan wants to evolve into the Eternal Mangeky¨­, it must be the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan of one's own relatives, and Sasuke has not appeared for a long time since he was defeated in my hands last time. According to my Sasuke's understanding, maybe Uchiha Itachi's  The eyes have already melted into Sasuke's eyes. In this case, Sasuke is the only one left in the Uchiha clan. But how will the Uchiha clan face the Hyuga clan with only one person left."

    Uchiha Madara didn't pay attention to what Naruto said in front of him. He only felt a slight fluctuation when he heard that the Uchiha clan was destroyed. He raised his head slightly and looked at Yakushi Kabuto: "Is there only one Uchiha left?"  When he spoke, there was no trace of sadness or joy on Uchiha Madara's face, and his tone was very calm.

    "So be it." Kabuto Yakushi nodded slightly, and then said with a smile on his face: "But Uchiha Itachi is still alive, because Uchiha Itachi is a powerful fighter, although he is not as good as Uchiha Madara.  Sir, I also hope to resurrect him, but unfortunately, I resurrected Uzumaki Nagato but could not resurrect Uchiha Itachi. In other words, Uchiha Madara is not dead yet, he is still alive. But"  Kabuto Yakushi paused slightly, and then said with a smile: "But Uchiha Itachi is almost done now, he is just hanging on to his life. As for his eyes, they have indeed been dug out, but that guy didn't seem to tell Sasuke  , as for whether Sasuke knows, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    "Really? I didn't expect that my majestic Uchiha clan would only have two clan members left. It's really a great irony." Uchiha Madara said without any change in expression on his face, and then Uchiha  Madara looked at Kabuto Yakushi again and said, "What about the Senju clan?" Uchiha Madara looked at Kabuto Yakushi. It was obvious that he valued the Senju clan far more than the Uchiha clan.

    "The Senju clan, this family seems to have gradually faded out of the world's sight after the death of the second Hokage Senju Tobirama." Kabuto Yakushi said with a gentle smile: "When the third generationAfter the Hokage came to the throne, the only traces of the Senju clan were the grandson and granddaughter of the first Hokage. Unfortunately, the grandson died in the war. The granddaughter has now become the fifth Hokage.  Speaking of which" Kabuto Yakushi looked at Naruto and laughed coldly: "The relationship between the Fifth Hokage and Naruto seems to be very good.  "

    "Indeed." Naruto nodded slightly and said: "If there was no Granny Tsunade, there would be no Namikaze Naruto now. Granny Tsunade is like the mother of rebirth to me."

    "Naruto-sama." Shiro came out from behind Neji and said: "Minako-sama, Anko-sama, their injuries are not serious. They only need to temporarily lose their combat effectiveness. Their subordinates have already treated them. Next, they only need a little  It will take time to rest and fully recover.¡±

    "Really? Thank you for your hard work, Shiro." Naruto said softly.

    Bai shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "No, as long as I can help Naruto-sama, I will be happy."

    "Are you just delaying time from beginning to end?" Kabuto Yakushi looked at Naruto and said with a smile, "Judging from the situation in front of you, you have been very successful."

    Naruto said coldly: "Hmph, Yakushi Kabuto, aren't you still jealous of me and the Nine-Tails in my body? If not, I'm afraid you would have already asked Madara Uchiha to attack. How could you do that?  Why don't you let me delay the time?"

    With a 'whoosh', Uchiha Madara disappeared from the spot, and then appeared in front of Naruto in an instant, kicking Naruto suddenly. Naruto stood there and did not move, as if he had no time to react, and there was a 'swipe'  , Uchiha Madara kicked Naruto, but it went directly through him. It turned out that Naruto was just an afterimage. Uchiha Madara was stunned, and slightly moved his right hand, and a kunai appeared directly in his hand, and then  Turning around suddenly, Naruto held the Thunder God Sword and looked at the blade of the kunai. It was deeply dug in, but he couldn't cut it off with one sword. From this, it can be seen that this kunai is considered a fine product. After all, Naruto holds it in his hand.  It's the Thunder God Sword.

    "It turns out to be a space ninjutsu, and it's a very powerful space ninjutsu." Uchiha Madara said. At this time, the kunai in his hand was already somewhat irresistible. With a 'click' sound, the kunai in Uchiha Madara's hand  There was no complete break, and the Thunder God Sword in Naruto's hand slashed directly towards Uchiha Madara. Suddenly, a purple figure appeared next to Naruto, and with a 'clang' sound, the Thunder God Sword in Naruto's hand slashed directly towards Uchiha Madara.  On the bones in front of him, but then purple flames surged out of the purple bones and followed the Thunder God Sword, completely burning Naruto's whole body in an instant.

    But this is just an afterimage. The real Naruto is standing about ten meters in front of Madara Uchiha. The blade of the Thunder God Sword in the book has disappeared. Just for a moment, Naruto uses the Flying Thunder God Technique at will.  He escaped in time, but the blade of the Thunder God Sword was stained with purple flames, so Naruto dispersed his chakra to make the blade of the Thunder God Sword disappear, and the purple flames also fell aside, "  This is Susanoo." Naruto narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the purple skeleton with two faces and four hands in front of him and said, "No, compared to the whiskers of Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi.  Susanoo are all different, does that mean that each user¡¯s Susanoo is different?¡±

    Uchiha Madara opened his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and looked at Naruto. Although the two stood at the same height, Naruto could feel the disdain and the feeling of looking down in Uchiha Madara's eyes.

    "Hmph." Naruto snorted coldly, put away the Thunder God Sword in his hand, made a slight seal with his hands and said: "Psychic technique." With a 'bang', a burst of smoke suddenly appeared around Naruto,  Then another Naruto appeared next to him. This Naruto was obviously just a shadow clone of Naruto. The shadow clone slightly opened his eyes with orange eyeshadow, and his pupils turned into a 'one'. He stood  Get up and stand next to Naruto, and Naruto's hands were slightly sealed. With a 'bang' sound, the shadow clone disappeared, and the pupils of Naruto's eyes slowly turned into a 'one', and the side of the eyes was  Orange eyeshadow appeared.

    "Just right." Naruto said, "If it hadn't taken me so long to absorb the natural chakra, I'm afraid the power of my sage mode would not be enough."

    "Oh, it turns out that Madara Uchiha and I are not fighting against Naruto Namikaze, who has all the power." Kabuto Yakushi said with a hint of a smile, but everyone could hear the sinister tone in his tone.  ruthless.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 744 The Sage Mode of Two People

    "This is?" Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto and narrowed his eyes slightly. Although there was a trace of doubt in his eyes, there was more of a murderous intent. I don't know why when Uchiha Madara saw Naruto  When a person is like this, the murderous aura in his heart keeps emerging, and even a hero-level person like Uchiha Madara cannot suppress it.

    "Sage Mode." Yakushi Kabuto said with a smile: "He learned it from Jiraiya. Oh, by the way, you probably don't know Jiraiya either. He is a disciple of the Third Hokage, and he is also the Fourth Hokage.  The master of the Dai Hokage, and the Namikaze Naruto in front of us is the son of the Fourth Hokage. The red-haired woman in the back who can trap you with the barrier technique is the wife of the Fourth Hokage."

    "Well?" Uchiha Madara nodded slightly, and the Susanoo's expression disappeared. At this time, Uchiha Madara's eyes looked elsewhere.

    "Are you talking about me? Yakushi Kabuto." The word "oil" is written on the forehead protector on his head. He has white hair with a kabuki-like hairstyle. There is a long red mark under his eyes. He is wearing wooden clogs. Behind him  A thick scroll is carried across the back.

    Jiraiya's figure stood next to Naruto and said: "I didn't expect to meet the legendary Madara Uchiha here. This is the first time I have seen him in person. Before, I could only see photos.  "

    "I see." Yakushi Kabuto looked at Naruto and said, "No wonder you tried every means to delay the time when you arrived. It turned out that you were just waiting for Jiraiya to appear. But why should Jiraiya be in the Ninja United Army? Are you  I came here using the Flying Thunder God, so I was able to arrive in time, but why is it that Jiraiya is only a little slower than you?"

    "Haha." Naruto chuckled softly and looked at Jiraiya. Jiraiya shrugged, then took a step back, bit his finger, and began to form seals with his hands. In an instant, Jiraiya's right hand suddenly pressed  On the ground: "Psychic art." With a bang, two little toads appeared on the ground. These were not Toadji and Toadryu, but two Toad Immortals, Shima and Fukasaku.

    "Hey, little Jiraiya." "Sure enough, little Naruto is here too." Shima and Fukasaku, the two toad sages, said as soon as they appeared, but they immediately saw Madara Uchiha in front of them and glanced at them.  His expression also became serious, and Fukasaku said: "Isn't this Uchiha Madara? I didn't expect that we could see each other again."

    "The child's father, now is not the time to talk about this." Shima said after taking a look at the current situation.  "Yes." Fukasaku responded, and then the two toads jumped directly onto Jiraiya's shoulders.  With a 'pop', Jiraiya clasped his hands together and said, "I need a little time, Naruto. Originally, I wanted to use it nearby, but I was discovered just as I got close. Now I can only ask you."

    "I understand." Naruto nodded slightly, looked at Uchiha Madara and Yakushi Kabuto who were about to move, and said, "Master Uchiha Madara should have summoned the Nine-Tails before." Uchiha Madara nodded slightly but did not speak.  Naruto smiled slightly and said: "Because your summons made Nine-Tails aware of your trace, General Nine-Tails told me, and naturally I rushed over immediately, but before rushing over, I asked the Toad Clan to send this  The news was told to the Lustful Immortal and he asked for help. The Lustful Immortal could not arrive in a short time because he did not have the skill of Flying Thunder God, so he was summoned by Toad to the residence of the Toad Clan using reverse channeling. At the same time, he was summoned by the psychic.  And my shadow clone. Then use reverse channeling to summon it nearby. In this way, it can jump two spaces, so the lustful immortal can rush over in a short time."

    "Attack Jiraiya first, he is also using sage mode." Kabuto Yakushi said to Uchiha Madara,

    "It's rare that I want to tell you a secret." Naruto said with a smile, his figure suddenly blocked in front of Uchiha Madara, 'Boom' Uchiha Madara's figure disappeared, Naruto's figure also disappeared, 'Bang'  With a bang, Naruto and Uchiha Madara appeared in mid-air, their two fists colliding hard together. The collision of the two fists produced a huge airflow, which directly pushed the two people out.

    "What a powerful force." Uchiha Madara froze and looked at Naruto and said, "Your strength has increased a lot. Before, you could only dodge and defend against my attacks, but now you can directly attack me.  , it seems that the immortal mode has enhanced your power a lot."

    "You are indeed worthy of being Uchiha Madara-sama." Naruto said with a smile: "After I entered Sage Mode and you eliminated Susanoo, you were still able to compete with me in strength. I really don't know your strength.  How strong is it?"

    Yakushi Kabuto didn't move, not because he didn't want to, but because he couldn't, because Shiro and Neji were staring at him eagerly. If he made any change, he would immediately be attacked by the two of them. All this time, Naru  people for bigBoth Kabuto and Yakushi Kabuto have caused a lot of obstacles, so Kabuto Yakushi knows Naruto's men very well. Among Naruto's men, Shiro, Neji, and Zabuza are the most important. Neji and Zabuza have made contributions to Naruto.  At most, Shiro barely made any move, but Yakushi Kabuto knew that this Minazuki Shiro looked like a beautiful woman, but under Naruto, she was the strongest, and only Naruto could overpower her.  That¡¯s all.  But now that Shiro and Neji were staring at him, even Kabuto Yakushi, who was now much stronger, did not dare to act arbitrarily.

    With a 'bang' sound, Uchiha Madara and Naruto once again exchanged fists and kicks. The two were once again knocked back by their respective powers. Uchiha Madara did not try to stabilize his body, but directly formed a seal with his hands and said: "Fire Release: Fire Dragon  Fire bullet." A huge fire dragon rushed directly towards Naruto, and Naruto made a slight seal with his hands: "Wind Release¡¤Beast Wave Gale Wind Palm." A huge wind blade slashed directly at the fire dragon, directly splitting the fire dragon into two  Half, with a 'boom', the wind blade and the fire dragon exploded, and a huge flame suddenly burst out in all directions. Uchiha Madara looked at the flames that exploded in front of him. Naruto and Uchiha Madara lost each other's eyes at the same time. Uchiha  Madara frowned slightly, because he originally used Sharingan to lock Naruto's position, but in this way, Naruto's figure could not be found at all, and Naruto had the Flying Thunder God Technique, and there was something in Naruto's body.  With the existence of the Nine-Tails, if you use Sharingan's illusion, it will be cracked immediately, and it will only be a waste of chakra. As for using taijutsu, after just a brief fight, Uchiha Madara already knew that he wanted to use  It is impossible to defeat Naruto who enters Sage mode with physical skills, and he may even be defeated by Naruto, so he can only use ninjutsu. Just the ninjutsu he just used, Uchiha Madara discovered that Naruto's ninjutsu achievements seemed not to be the same.  Not under yourself.  He even surpassed himself, because he used Fire Release, while Naruto used Wind Release.  Wind can only fuel the fire. If you want to extinguish the strong wind, unless the power of the wind is far stronger than the fire.  Therefore, Uchiha Madara guessed that Naruto's achievements in ninjutsu may be ahead of his own.

    With a 'whoosh' sound, golden light flashed, and Naruto appeared next to Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara's body immediately spun around, but the golden light flashed, and Naruto's figure disappeared instantly, and at the same time, he appeared again in an instant.  Behind Uchiha Madara, he suddenly raised his kick and kicked towards Uchiha Madara. When Naruto appeared, Uchiha Madara had already discovered it, but after all, Naruto was already very familiar with the Flying Thunder God Technique and used it twice in a row.  The Flying Thunder God Technique completely deceived Uchiha Madara. It was already impossible for Uchiha Madara to react, dodge or defend. However, Naruto did not relax at all from beginning to end. At this moment  , suddenly a skeleton behind Uchiha Madara suddenly took shape, and at the same time, purple flames began to burn on it. Naruto suddenly shrank in pain, and with a sound of 'ßÝ', the golden light flashed again, and Naruto's figure disappeared again  .

    Then Naruto landed about twenty meters away from Uchiha Madara, and a purple skeleton appeared on Uchiha Madara's body, with two faces and four hands. It was the Susanoo that Uchiha Madara had used before, but  Perhaps because he looked down on Naruto, or for other reasons, Uchiha Madara had just lifted this ninjutsu, but now, Uchiha Madara has used it again. It is obvious that he has recognized Naruto's strength. Naruto  He was qualified to use Susanoo to kill, so Uchiha Madara directly used Susanoo. He knew that if he didn't use the power of Sharingan, he might not be the opponent of Naruto who entered Sage mode.  So Uchiha Madara called out Susanoo.

    "As expected of Uchiha Madara-sama." Naruto showed a smile and said: "But the person you have to face next is not me. If it's just me, I don't have much power against you."  Sure, but now with the Kyuubi, the lustful Sennin, and the companion behind me, Madara Uchiha-sama, you don¡¯t have much chance." Behind Naruto, a lot of things appeared on Jiraiya's face.  The red mark, the eyes also turned into a 'one', and a little bit of meat-like things appeared on the nose. Jiraiya has also entered the sage mode, but compared to Naruto's sage mode, Jiraiya  Ye's Sage Mode is more like a toad. Obviously Naruto's Sage Mode is more perfect, but after all, Jiraiya has been immersed in Sage Mode for so many years. Jiraiya knows more about Sage Mode, and the power he can exert is also limited.  What's more, now, Naruto and Jiraiya both used sage mode to stand in front of Uchiha Madara, while Shiro and Neji monitored Yakushi Kabuto.  Uzumaki Kina and others were ready to respond.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 745 Kyuubi and Uchiha Madara meet

    The sound of 'bang bang bang' kept sounding, and bursts of strong airflow continued to spread. The leaves of the surrounding trees were completely blown off, and even some small branches at close range were directly broken by the airflow. Naruto, Jiraiya  , the figures of the two people completely disappeared in front of everyone, and Uchiha Madara used Susanoo, stood there, and allowed Jiraiya and Naruto to attack, but whenever Naruto and Jiraiya launched an attack,  Sometimes, Susanoo will also launch attacks in the same way, and will immediately retract to defend after each attack.

    Naruto and Jiraiya were very fast, especially Naruto. Every time he launched an attack, a special kunai would fall, and soon Susanoo would be surrounded by all kinds of kunai.  The special kunai made Naruto's figure even more erratic, but everyone present was a powerful ninja, able to keep an eye on the battlefield with their strong strength. They knew that Naruto, Jiraiya, and Uchiha Madara  The battle will be about everyone's life and death. Once Naruto and Jiraiya are defeated, I'm afraid everyone present will be killed by Yakushi Kabuto and Uchiha Madara. Whether it is Yakushi Kabuto or Uchiha Madara, they are not merciful.  If given the chance, he would definitely kill everyone present, especially Kabuto Yakushi. He looked at Naruto and Jiraiya as if he were looking at a corpse.  Because if Naruto is defeated, then he will resurrect Naruto, Jiraiya and others using the Jutsu of Earth Reincarnation to become his own fighting force.  And if Naruto and Jiraiya can seal Uchiha Madara, then only Yakushi Kabuto will be left. Naruto and Jiraiya will naturally not show the slightest mercy and kill Yakushi Kabuto directly, even to prevent Yakushi Kabuto.  When Kabuto was resurrected, Naruto would directly seal the soul of Yakushi Kabuto.

    Kabuto Yakushi stood there with a smile on his face and whispered softly: "Hey, it's true that Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, and Naruto Namikaze, the son of the fourth Hokage, can fight like this with Madara Uchiha.  , it seems that the outcome is uncertain. If they can be summoned into my own fighting force, no one will be able to compete with me. Even if the five major ninja countries join forces, I will have the power to compete with them.  .¡±

    "Senfa? Otama Rasengan." Naruto's figure appeared behind Susanoo, with a Rasengan bigger than a basketball in each hand, and then two Rasengans hit Susanoo fiercely.  Suddenly, with a 'boom', two huge Rasengans exploded directly. The huge force directly knocked Naruto away. However, Naruto turned around and disappeared in an instant. He reappeared and Naruto stood again.  Beside Jiraiya, when Naruto stood next to Jiraiya, Susanoo directly raised his fist and hit Naruto and Jiraiya, "Boom" and "Boom" two figures flashed past, Naruto  The two figures of Hito and Jiraiya left the place, but Susanoo made a huge hole in the place.

    "What a powerful force." Neji looked at Uchiha Madara and said.

    "Of course." Kabuto Yakushi said with a smile: "You have just seen the power of Madara Uchiha. There is a stronger power, haven't you seen it?"

    "You seem to have misunderstood." Neji glanced at Yakushi Kabuto and said: "I'm not talking about Uchiha Madara's power." Then Neji took a step forward and said: "Leader, please continue to attack the place just now, my  Byakugan has seen that your attack just now has caused a slight crack in Susanoo's bones. If you continue to attack there, the scar will soon be expanded, and even the Susanoo will be shattered."

    "Really, I know." Naruto nodded slightly, and said in a flash: "But the attack power of the Dayama Rasengan seems to be a bit insufficient. Then use another move." As he said this, Naruto faced Jiraiya.  He also said: "I'm sorry, the lustful immortal can help me buy some time."

    "Buy some time." Jiraiya muttered, then nodded and said: "No problem." Naruto nodded slightly, then suddenly jumped up and disappeared in an instant, appearing behind Ningji. Naruto took a look, and then  He opened his mouth and said, "Shiro, go and help the lecherous sage. Neji, watch Yakushi Kabuto."

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." "Yes, leader." Bai and Ningji each responded. Ningji stood still, while Bai jumped up and rushed towards Uchiha Madara, "Don't get too close.  "." Jiraiya jumped slightly to avoid Susanoo's attack, came to Shiro's side and said: "Be careful, don't use taijutsu, Susanoo has a purple flame on his body, which is Amaterasu. Once  Unless everything is burned or the caster withdraws it."

    "Yes, I understand, Lord Jiraiya." Shiro nodded slightly and said, "As long as you don't use physical attacks, it will be fine." As he said this, Bai separated his hands to form seals. As Bai formed the seals, countless flashes of light appeared behind him.  Ice crystals are extremely beautiful.

    "One-hand seal!" Uchiha Madara focused on Shiro: "Like Nagato, he can form one-hand seal. There are very few people like him.It is very rare for people to be able to do this, and from the looks of it, she seems to have the edge of ice escape and blood stains. Could this kind of ability be said to be from the Minazuki family?  "

    "That's right." Kabuto Yakushi said at this time: "She is Namikaze Naruto's general, Minazuki Haku. Everyone in the Minazuki clan is a master of Ice Release. She is one of the best with the blood-stained boundaries of Ice Release."  In the world, every one of the Minazuki clan has very outstanding talents, especially Minazuki Linglong and Minazuki Cailan. It is said that they have developed the bloodstain boundary of ice escape to the strongest level and are unparalleled in the world. It is said that even  The Mizukage back then was no match for them. It would not be an exaggeration to say that they were the best in the world. But it is a pity that I have never been able to find any corpses of the Minazuki clan, so I cannot resurrect the people of the Minazuki clan at all. Otherwise  If so, my men¡¯s combat power will be more than this.¡±

    "The Minazuki clan, I didn't expect that this race would have descendants." Uchiha Madara glanced at Shiro and said: "But it is indeed a Minazuki clan. They can reach this point at a young age. If they have enough  With time to grow, it will not be a problem to be able to achieve the achievements of Minazuki Linglong and Minazuki Aarashi in the future, and it is not impossible to even surpass me in the future." As he spoke, Uchiha Madara paused slightly and glanced at  Naruto, Haku, and Neji then turned to look at Yakushi Kabuto and said, "The young people in this world are really amazing."

    "It's such an honor to be praised by Madara Uchiha." Shiro said with a smile, and then he put his hands together. In an instant, countless ice crystals appeared behind Shiro and formed a huge snow-white ice cone in an instant.  The ice picks are exceptionally beautiful and dazzling.  Bai gently raised his hand and said: "Then Master Uchiha Madara, please give me some advice." As he said that, Bai waved his right hand, and countless ice picks immediately shot towards Uchiha Madara, 'Boom, boom, boom'  Countless ice picks directly hit Uchiha Madara's Susanoo. However, before the ice pick came into contact with the Susanoo, it was partially melted by the purple flames on the Susanoo. However, it could not completely melt the ice pick, and the number of ice picks was too large.  It was too much. For a moment, Madara Uchiha stood on the same spot. Although he was protected by Susanoo and did not need to directly face the attack of the ice cone, he could feel the huge impact from Susanoo.  So much so that his feet stepped back slightly, and then Uchiha Madara's entire figure involuntarily stepped back.

    However, although Susanoo was huge, there were too many ice picks from Shiro, and they were densely packed throughout the space. Therefore, even though Susanoo was huge, there were still many ice picks that passed through Susanoo and bombarded him.  On the ground, the entire land was directly overturned, as if bombarded by missiles, leaving huge holes.

    "Such a powerful force." Uchiha Madara glanced behind him and said: "As expected, after the Minazuki clan, the blood stain boundary of Ice Release is indeed one of the strongest blood stain boundaries in the Kingdom of Water. This kind of power is terrifying.  It will be much stronger to eliminate some rarer blood stains."

    "Thank you for your compliment, Madara Uchiha." Shiro said with a gentle smile. At this time, a shocking force suddenly rose into the sky.  "This aura is the Kyuubi." Uchiha Madara looked at Shiro and Jiraiya who ignored him and looked in the direction of Naruto.

    A huge nine-tailed fox appeared in front of everyone.  It was the nine-tailed demon fox, "Uchiha Madara." The nine-tails roared at Uchiha Madara: "Do you remember me? You guy. In addition to my own chakra, there is also a master in my body now.  With Naruto's chakra and the natural chakra absorbed by the master, you can no longer use genjutsu to control me."

    "Master?" Uchiha Madara paused slightly, then looked at the huge Kyuubi and said: "I didn't expect that after so many years of seeing you, Kyuubi, you would actually succumb to a human being, and it was your Jinchuuriki. I thought back then, I  I tried all my methods to make you surrender, but in the end I could only use illusions to control you. What kind of power does that guy have that can make you obey him? Call him the Lord."

    "Hmph, he can safely hand over his body to me and let me temporarily appear in this world. Can you do this?" Kyuubi looked at Uchiha Madara and said: "Uchiha Madara, you only knew how to use  They have tried to control me through various means, but they have never treated me like Master Naruto. As for why I obey Master Naruto, that is my business, and you don¡¯t have to worry about it."

    "Forget it, Kyuubi, now is not the time to talk about this." Naruto's voice came out: "His Susanoo has very strong defense, but my Rasengan is not powerful enough to break it, so I can only leave it to you.  .¡±

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 746 Nine Tails vs Madara

    "Huh." Kyuubi said disdainfully: "Although this guy Susanoo is powerful, it is not difficult for me to break him. The only thing I am afraid of is his illusion. Now, huh"

    "I didn't expect little Naruto to be able to control the Nine-Tails to this extent." Toad Shima on Jiraiya's shoulder said, "I'm afraid even little Minato didn't think of this."

    "I thought it was who it was, but it turned out to be two toads." Kyuubi glanced at it and said, "Get aside and don't hinder me."

    "You guy" Shima looked at Kyuubi with a hint of anger on his face.

    "Okay, kid, stop talking about this. Moreover, Naruto is not controlling Kyuubi, but becoming a companion with Kyuubi. This time you said it wrong." Fukasaku said: "Little Jiraiya,  And that little girl, let¡¯s leave a little bit first. Although Kyuubi has become a companion, his attacks are very strong and can easily affect us and cause us harm.¡±

    "Ah." Jiraiya responded, then jumped up and left the place. Shiro flipped back and landed on Kyuubi's head. Kyuubi glanced at Shiro and said: "Hey, kid, what do you think?  What dare you to stay on my head? Believe it or not, I will slap you into a pulp."

    "Kyuubi-sama, please forgive me." Shiro said softly: "But my subordinates have always served Naruto-sama, so I will stay with Naruto-sama no matter what."

    "Huh, troublesome guy." Kyuubi said, "Then just be quiet and don't disturb me to fight."

    "Yes, Lord Kyuubi, please rest assured, my subordinates will never affect Lord Kyuubi's battle." Bai said.

    "Roar." Kyuubi roared, and fierce flames were sprayed out from its open mouth. The flames shot at Susanoo, and the strong flames directly dyed the purple Susanoo red.  The flames were blocked by Susanoo and splashed around. These scattered flames completely ignited the surroundings. Even the rocks burned fiercely after the flames fell on them, not to mention other trees and the like.

    Uchiha Madara said directly without looking: "Kyuubi, you should know that this kind of attack is useless against me."

    "Hmph." Kyuubi stopped spraying flames and said: "Huh, sure enough, it still doesn't work? After so many years, your strength hasn't declined at all." As he said that, stars appeared around Kyuubi.  Red and black energy balls emerged and surrounded Kyuubi.

    "It's the Hollow Dog Cannon," Uchiha Madara said immediately when he saw Kyuubi's movements. Then with a thought, Susanoo directly clenched his fist and punched Kyuubi. 'Bang' Kyuubi  One of his tails was thrown out and hit Susanoo's fist. Susanoo's body was directly hit back by Kyuubi's tail. In a contest of strength, even Susanoo was not Kyuubi.  The opponent, but the purple flame on Susanoo's fist wrapped around the Kyuubi's tail, but as soon as it wrapped around it, it fell off. It turned out that Kyuubi immediately wrapped his tail the moment the purple flame touched it.  The hair on Susanoo's body was broken, so the purple flame covering Susanoo's body was effectively ineffective against Nine-Tails.

    "Humph, you are just as difficult to deal with as before." Uchiha Madara looked at Kyuubi and said, "Just like back then." At this time, a black-red energy ball in front of Kyuubi's mouth had slowly taken shape.  When Madara Uchiha saw it, he no longer hesitated. The purple flames on the Susanoo immediately dissipated, and then the purple energy lines on the Susanoo, which was originally just bones, immediately wrapped around the Susanoo.  It's like muscles have grown on your body.  In the blink of an eye, Susanoo seemed to have turned into a general, wearing armor. On the four hands on his body, a sword appeared on one of his right hands. It was the divine weapon Juken Sword. On one of his left hands, a sword appeared  The shield is also the sacred weapon Yata Mirror, and the remaining two hands hold a bow in one hand and an arrow in the left hand.  This is completely a combination of Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi's Susanoo.

    Kyuubi opened his mouth and swallowed the black-red energy ball in one mouthful. Then a strong light was ejected from Kyuubi's mouth. Everything that passed by this light was turned into nothingness.  Susanoo raised the shield in his hand, and the light hit the shield. There was a "bang", and the huge impact reacted on the bodies of Kyuubi and Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara stepped back several steps, leaving one behind with each step.  Deep footprints, and Kyuubi was able to grab the ground very well because he was on all fours, but the impact just now was too strong. Even Kyuubi's four claws directly dragged out long traces on the ground.  .

    "The Yata Mirror." Kyuubi looked at the thing in Susanoo's hand and said, "It is indeed a legendary artifact. It can completely block my attack." At this time, Kyuubi's face showed a hint of confusion.  Smile, and then exert strength in all four limbs, suddenly rushed towards Uchiha Madara, but Kyuubi did not attack directly from the front, but ran behind Susanoo. Although Kyuubi's body was very huge, it showed a super power at the moment.  With such high speed and flexibility, in the blink of an eye the Nine-Tails had arrived behind Susanoo.  Susanoo directly opened the bow and arrow in his hand, and the moment Kyuubi came behind him, he shot the bow and arrow directly, and saw a purple light immediately heading towards Kyuubi, and Kyuubi had just rushed to Susanoo  Behind him, his body had just stabilized, and he was about to rush towards Susanoo. His body trend was ready, but at this moment Susanoo shot an arrow. Although it hadn't made contact yet, Kyuubi knew this.  Due to the power of arrows, once shot, injuries are inevitable, but the severity of the injuries will vary.

    Kyuubi looked at the purple arrows that were shooting rapidly, his eyes froze slightly, and his body had no time to adjust. There were nine tails in the interior of Kyuubi. I saw the nine tails behind Kyuubi flicked, and hit it hard.  On the ground, with this huge force, Kyuubi jumped into the sky. With a 'bang', the purple arrow just missed Kyuubi's body and shot into the ground. Then with a 'bang', the ground exploded.  Come on, it's obvious that the arrow just shot into the ground and exploded.

    "Kyuubi, it seems that you haven't fought for a long time." Uchiha Madara looked at the Kyuubi who jumped into the sky and said: "Although you jumped into the sky to avoid the arrow just now, you are still in the air.  I can't avoid it in time." As he said that, he saw five purple arrows directly attached to Susanoo's bow, and then at the same moment, five purple arrows shot out immediately, five arrows  They shot towards Kyuubi in different directions.

    The sound of 'Puff, Puff' kept sounding, and the five arrows completely shot into Kyuubi's body, and then at the same time, the huge force brought Kyuubi's body down backwards.  "That's not right." Uchiha Madara looked at Kyuubi's body being shot, with a hint of joy in his eyes, but then he shook his head and said: "If it is really Kyuubi, it is impossible to be shot so easily.  I defeated it.¡±

    'Boom' The nine tails that were shot hit the ground hard. Uchiha Madara took a closer look and was shocked: "It's a rock. Damn it, it's a substitute technique. No wonder" But after all, the Sharingan  It's the Sharingan, which can never become the Byakugan. At this moment, the Nine-Tails has appeared behind Uchiha Madara, with orange flames, and rushed directly behind Susanoo. His huge body directly hit Susanoo.  Throwing himself to the ground.

    'Boom' The nine tails and Susanoo were intertwined together. The nine tails opened its big mouth and bit hard on Susanoo's neck. At the same time, the nine tails wrapped around Susanoo's body, especially  Susanoo's four hands were tightly entwined with the four northern tails. The Kyuubi completely controlled Susanoo. Even though Uchiha Madara kept exerting force, he still could not control Susanoo. The Kyuubi continued to  He exerted all his strength and wanted to bite Susanoo's neck off, but unfortunately he could not succeed.

    Uchiha Madara's eyes condensed. At this moment, Uchiha Madara's eyes seemed to change. Then in a short moment, a very thick tree suddenly extended out from the ground on both sides of Susanoo, and there was a 'bang'  With a sound, two huge branches directly entangled the Kyuubi, and at the same time dragged the Kyuubi away from Susanoo.  "Wood Release! It turned out to be Senju Hashirama's Wood Release." Kyuubi looked at the tree wrapped around him and said, "Uchiha Madara, I didn't expect that you also learned Wood Release."

    "Hmph. Wood Release: The Arrival of the Tree Realm." Uchiha Madara snorted coldly, and then he saw countless trees completely enveloping the Nine-Tails in just an instant. Because of the Nine-Tails' huge size, it was in the air  A huge wooden prison was formed, and Kyuubi was locked in the wooden prison. In addition to the wooden prison, Kyuubi's body was also wrapped with countless trees, and strong flames erupted from Kyuubi's body. This kind of  The fire can melt even rocks, but it cannot ignite the trees on its body.

    "In this case, it can be considered that the Kyuubi has been successfully captured." Uchiha Madara looked at Yakushi Kabuto, but before Yakushi Kabuto could answer, Kyuubi said: "Uchiha Madara, you seem to have forgotten, I can't do it now.  It's not like that, I'm now sealed in the jinchuriki's body. If I can't escape, then I just need to change." As he said that, the huge figure of the Nine-Tails disappeared immediately, but Naruto appeared in the wooden prison.  , Naruto's size cannot be compared with the reminder of the Nine-Tails, so after the Nine-Tails disappeared, at this moment, the surrounding trees paused for a moment, and this was enough. Naruto's right hand shook, and  The hilt of the sword appeared in his hand. It was the Thunder God Sword, and then a black blade was immediately extended.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 747 The key to victory or defeat

    Naruto held the Thunder God Sword in his hand, and his figure disappeared instantly. When he turned around, Naruto had appeared behind Uchiha Madara. The Thunder God Sword in his hand stabbed directly at Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara did not move because he still had whiskers on his body.  Susanoo, when the Thunder God Sword pierced Susanoo's body, there was a 'dang' sound, the tip of the sword touched Susanoo's body, and the black blade quickly corroded Susanoo's body.

    "This is the power of darkness." Uchiha Madara said, slightly stunned.

    "That's right." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "This is the deepest dark power of the Nine-Tails." At this point, Naruto's Thunder God Sword directly penetrated Susanoo's chest, which is exactly where the heart is.

    "Impossible." Kabuto Yakushi said in shock: "It can actually corrode Susanoo's body defense."

    "Nothing is impossible. The power of darkness itself is extremely corrosive." Neji said with a slightly raised corner of his mouth: "And the Thunder God Sword is a magic weapon that can maximize the chakra characteristics of each attribute.  Although Susanoo is powerful, he is not invincible. The dark power of the Nine Tails coupled with the Thunder God Sword can naturally corrode Susanoo. And now Uchiha Madara is stabbed by the Thunder God Sword, which corrodes him  It¡¯s not just Susanoo.¡±

    "Hmph." Yakushi Kabuto said disdainfully: "You seem to have underestimated my dirt reincarnation technique. My dirt reincarnation technique is much more powerful than the dirt turning technique that Lord Orochimaru used in Konoha.  After Orochimaru-sama's Earth Reincarnation Technique in Konoha was destroyed by Namikaze Naruto, Orochimaru-sama began to study and improve the Earth Reincarnation Technique. Now the Earth Reincarnation Technique is very perfect."

    Uchiha Madara looked at the Thunder God Sword piercing his body, and stretched out his hand to grab the Thunder God Sword. "Chi Chi Chi" Uchiha Madara's hand was directly corroded by the dark power of the Thunder God Sword, but Uchiha Madara didn't care.  He watched Naruto slightly stretch out his other hand, and at the same time Susanoo suddenly struck Naruto with his sword. Naruto's eyes condensed, and the blade of the Thunder God Sword in his hand disappeared instantly, and at the same time Naruto's figure  Also disappeared at the same time.

    "Very skilled in space ninjutsu." Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto and said, "I have never seen a ninja who is so proficient in space ninjutsu." When Uchiha Madara said, the injuries on his body began to recover. In the blink of an eye, Uchiha  The injuries on Haubara's chest and palms had disappeared.

    Naruto's figure appeared in the distance, frowning slightly. He didn't expect that such a serious injury could recover so quickly. This made Naruto hesitate. After taking a deep breath, Naruto tightened the Thunder God in his hand.  Jian, took a deep breath, and then said loudly: "Mom, how are you? Can you fight?"

    "No problem." Uzumaki Kinai said immediately: "Because of everyone's protection, I was not injured, and after resting for a while, my chakra has recovered a lot, and I can fight again."

    "I understand." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "Neji, what about you?"

    "My subordinates are always ready for war." Neji nodded gently.

    "Hey, Naruto, don't forget this old bone of mine." Jiraiya looked at Naruto and said.

    "Yes, of course." Naruto nodded slightly and said with a condensed expression: "Mom, you only have one chance, please seize the opportunity to seal Uchiha Madara."

    "Well, I will never fail." Uzumaki Kina nodded.

    Naruto tightened the Thunder God Sword in his hand and said: "Luxury Immortal, Neji, you two beware of Yakushi Kabuto. Uchiha Madara is probably the strongest power in Yakushi Kabuto's hands, otherwise, he wouldn't have summoned it until now, so  He will not let us seal, and his strength is not what it was back then, and I am afraid it is not inferior to mine. Although the sealing does not take too much time, but in terms of destruction, only a short moment is enough. As for Yu Zhi  Haubara, let me and Kyuubi deal with it, Kyuubi wants revenge for the past."

    "Naruto-sama, I will protect the others." Shiro said with a smile. She left Kyuubi when Kyuubi was about to launch the virtual dog cannon, and jumped to Uzumaki Kina and Anko to protect them.  And now she still said: "You only need to fight. I will take care of the rest. You don't need to worry about anything."

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "Then please, Shiro." "Yes. Naruto-sama." Shiro said with a smile.

    "Hey, Naruto Namikaze, it seems that you underestimate me too much." Kabuto Yakushi looked at Naruto and said, "It doesn't matter if you underestimate me, but you seem to underestimate Madara Uchiha too much.  You actually revealed your plan directly, do you think that even if Madara Uchiha knows about your plan, there is nothing he can do to you?"

    "I didn't say that." Naruto smiled softly and said: "As for why I said it directly, haha, Yakushi Kabuto, even if I said it in a low voice, can you not hear it?  I'm afraid you can hear it as long as I'm still in this forest.  After such a long time, I'm afraid you have already arranged things around to eavesdrop on our conversations. Also, will you give us time to slowly discuss tactics with you?  "

    "I see." Kabuto Yakushi said with a hint of a smile: "That's why I like to play with smart people, because it will be more exciting." As he spoke, Kabuto Yakushi raised his hand slightly and said, "Latent Shadow Snake Hand  ." As Yakushi Kabuto spoke, countless white giant snakes sprang out and pounced on everyone.  It was densely packed all over the sky, and it seemed that even the sky was covered at this moment.

    "Hmph, Immortal Technique? Lion Chaotic Technique." Jiraiya made a slight seal with his hands, and in an instant, his white hair flew into the sky, and he stabbed into the seven inches of those white giant snakes in the sky. It was the so-called snake beating.  In the seven-inch fight, Jiraiya and Orochimaru have been companions for decades, and they naturally have a deep understanding of this. Although the person in front of him is not Orochimaru, he uses the same ninjutsu as Orochimaru, so Jiraiya  He was naturally very good at dealing with him, and it was because of this that Naruto considered asking Jiraiya to deal with Kabuto Yakushi.

    The giant white snakes came overwhelmingly, and Jiraiya's long white hair was also extremely powerful. As soon as the two sides came into contact, it was like a rain of snakes in the sky. Countless white giant snakes were pierced through the long white hair and fell, but  Kabuto Yakushi was not surprised. The expression on his face did not change at all. He continued to summon the giant white snakes, as if he took the initiative to send these giant white snakes to Jiraiya.

    Jiraiya frowned slightly. He couldn't understand Kabuto Yakushi's movements, but he didn't think Kabuto Yakushi would deliberately let these snakes come to die. He knew Kabuto Yakushi must have some other thoughts, but in front of him, he could only see  After stabbing the first batch of white giant snakes to death, Jiraiya immediately wanted to take his long hair back, but suddenly found that his long hair could not be taken back at all. This made Jiraiya  He was slightly startled. He didn't expect that his long hair could not be retracted. He just wanted to see it clearly, but at this time Yakushi Kabuto had already rushed over. The target was of course not Jiraiya or anyone else, but Uzumaki Kina  .

    "Bagua Kabuto." Neji shouted softly, and then struck Yakushi Kabuto with a palm out of thin air. Yakushi Kabuto stretched out his hand slightly, and saw dozens of white giant snakes rushing in front of Yakushi Kabuto in an instant, forming a wall.  The snake wall made a 'bang' sound, and suddenly one of the snakes burst open. It was obviously this snake that blocked Neji's empty palm.  Yakushi Kabuto showed a faint smile, and he suddenly jumped up, and at the same time waved his right hand. In an instant, the densely packed white giant snakes suddenly swooped down, and rushed towards everyone, their open bloody mouths filled with a strong smell of blood.  , wanting to devour everyone completely, especially Neji, who was bitten by giant white snakes from all directions.

    "Jiraiya-sama, your long hair was stuck by the body fluids of those snakes, and thus stayed in the bodies of those snakes." As he spoke, Neji waved his hands, and his figure spun around at high speed: "Return to heaven." He bit him.  In an instant, all the giant snakes had their heads smashed by the power of Kaitian.

    Bai looked at the many white giant snakes that were rushing towards him. He raised his hand slightly, and six thousand senbon appeared on his hands. Then with a slight focus in his eyes, he directly pierced the six senbon in his hand into the seven inches of the six white giant snakes.  Inside, the giant white snake died in an instant. Hong Dou moved her body, but as soon as she moved, severe pain was transmitted to her brain. She could only lie down in place, and several giant white snakes moved toward her.  She rushed towards her, but before she could reach Hong Dou, she froze into ice in an instant, just like an ice sculpture.  Uzumaki Kina and Namikaze Minako also stayed by Anko's side. Because Haku was there, they were very relieved and put all their efforts on Naruto. Once an opportunity arises, they will launch it together.  Uzumaki Kina takes action, and Minako assists to seal Uchiha Madara.

    As for Mao Shanhong, her figure is even more erratic. This kind of chaos is perfect for Mao Shanhong. Her weird moving speed and injured and sharp claws are completely natural enemies against these snakes.  Mao Shanhong's claws easily penetrated the snake's scales and disembowelled the snake.

    Naruto glanced at it, and then focused on Uchiha Madara, and Uchiha Madara also focused on Naruto. The outcome of the two will decide everything. If Naruto  Victory, Uchiha Madara is sealed, then Yakushi Kabuto has to face so many powerful people, he has no chance of winning, the only thing he can do is whether he can escape.  And if Uchiha Madara wins, Naruto may die or be captured, but no matter what, Uzumaki Kina and others present may not even have a chance to escape.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 749 The Strongest Illusion (1)

    Naruto put away the hilt of the Thunder God Sword and took a gentle breath. The Nine-Tails Chakra slowly emerged from his body. Madara Uchiha opened his Rinnegan Eyes. Countless trees behind him were slowly emerging. Seeing this situation  , the nine-tailed chakra on Naruto's body changed, and the nine-tailed chakra on Naruto's body began to stay on Naruto's body, but it did not form the demon fox's clothes, but formed a golden coat.

    "This is" Uchiha Madara watched Naruto's Rinnegan rotate slightly, and said silently in his heart: "This chakra is undoubtedly Kyuubi's chakra, but if he uses Kyuubi's chakra  In terms of chakra, it is obvious that he will transform into a tailed beast, but why does he not show any signs of transforming into a tailed beast now? And when he transformed into a tailed beast before, I could clearly feel the breath of the nine tails, but now, although I feel  I have reached the Kyuubi¡¯s chakra, but I don¡¯t feel the Kyuubi¡¯s consciousness at all, as if I don¡¯t have the Kyuubi¡¯s consciousness at all. What is going on?¡±

    "Is it more than people?" A smile appeared on Yakushi Kabuto's face. He looked at Jiraiya, Ningji, and Shiro, then took out a scroll and made a slight seal with his hands: "If it is more than people,  If there are too many, then I will call out all my tools. The Art of Reincarnation from the Dirty Earth." "Boom, boom, boom," a loud sound sounded, and then I saw ten coffins appearing in front of Yakushi Kabuto, and then only  Seeing all these coffins being opened, and then individuals walking out of the coffins, it can be seen from the forehead protectors on their foreheads, bodies or arms that these people are all from the Five Great Ninja Villages. Of course, although these people are all from the Five Great Ninja Villages,  People from the Ninja Village, but in fact each of them has his own family, just like Ningji, he was once a ninja of Konoha and a member of the Hyuga clan. Although he rebelled against Konoha, he is still a member of the Hyuga clan.  Clan members, this will not change even if they betray Konoha.  And these people in front of him are all outstanding talents from some large races that once caused a sensation in the world. They have brought countless honors to their family, village and himself. Although as time goes by, these people and these families  They have gradually disappeared, but the legends they left behind have not disappeared, but have become more and more intense.

    "It's these people, this is really troublesome." Jiraiya said as he looked at the resurrected human being in front of him.

    "Do you know them? Jiraiya-chan." Fukasaku asked.

    "Yes, Fukasaku-sama." Jiraiya nodded slightly and said: "Each of them was once a very famous ninja, a terrifying existence, but I didn't expect that they would appear here at the same time."

    "That's right. It does seem like there's trouble." Toad Fukasaku nodded slightly.

    "Oh, it seems to be starting over there." Toad Shima stood on Jiraiya's shoulder and looked in the direction of Naruto.

    Fukasaku said helplessly: "My dear, now is not the time to be distracted. We are still in the middle of a battle, and you should have heard what little Jiraiya said. Each of these people in front of us is not  For minor characters, especially Kabuto Yakushi, we don¡¯t know if he can continue to summon other ninjas.¡±

    "I know." Shima nodded slightly: "But I have never seen little Naruto in this form."

    "Then quickly get rid of these little loaches." Fukasaku nodded slightly and said: "These little loaches are too annoying, and there are still these guys, so just use illusions."

    "Ah, it's embarrassing to use this." Shima said with some trepidation.

    A drop of cold sweat broke out on Fukasaku's forehead and he said: "Idiot, in this situation, no matter what the embarrassment is, let's get rid of these first, and there are two kinds of chakra in little Naruto's body, and they are different from our toad clan.  With the contract, he will not be affected by genjutsu, but the same cannot be said for other people, but the owner of the Byakugan should not have a problem, it's just other people." Fukasaku looked at Uzumaki Qi aside.  Nai, Bai, and others.

    "It doesn't matter." Bai said softly: "I am the bloodstained boundary of ice, and the bloodstained boundary of ice escape can keep me awake forever. So it cannot be said that all illusions are ineffective on me, but general illusions do  It doesn¡¯t work for me.¡±

    "Master Fukasaku, Master Shima, if you have any secret skills, please feel free to use them, because we have a companion, Kurama Yakumo, who is proficient in illusions. The leader described her as the number one person in illusions. For illusions, we are with her."  It has a strong resistance under training, so if it is about illusion, please feel free to use it. And the leader is not controlled by illusion. On the contrary, Uchiha Madara was resurrected. Not only did his strength increase greatly, but he was also unable to use it.  Kill by normal means. In this way, physical skills and ninjutsu cannot be used to deal with people who have been reincarnated and resurrected through dirty soil, because they have no pain, but they still need to feel, see, and hear.??Tactile feeling, so only illusion is the only force that can deal with them besides sealing them.  "

    "That's it." Fukasaku nodded slightly and said, "That's enough, mother, let's get started."

    "Yes, I understand." Shima nodded slightly and said, "Then let's get started."

    Fukasaku nodded slightly and said, "Well, little Jiraiya, give us a little time."

    "No problem." Jiraiya nodded slightly and said, "This is not the first time. You can just leave it to me." As he said this, Jiraiya formed a slight seal and began to gather his chakra.  The two Toad Immortals, Fukasaku and Shima, looked at each other, then opened their mouths and sang at the same time. Of course, of course, in other people's ears, they just heard bursts of toad cries.

    "Hey, I didn't expect Fukasaku-sama and Shima-sama to even use the 'Toad Sing'." Naruto heard Fukasaku and Shima's voices and said with a smile.  Then Naruto put his eyes on Uchiha Madara and said, "Even if you have the Rinnegan, you can't escape this move."

    "Really?" Uchiha Madara glanced at Fukasaku and Shima with his samsara eyes and said, "But what about you? You have two kinds of constant chakra in your body, so you don't need to be afraid of illusions, but what about the others?"

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "Yes, other people can indeed be hit by Toad's Sing, because 'Toad's Sing' relies on sound to launch its attack. Sound does not distinguish between targets, but people do." He said.  As Naruto's figure disappeared in an instant, Uchiha Madara's figure was slightly stunned, his samsara eyes turned slightly, and all his attention was focused on his surroundings. In the previous battle, he already knew that Naruto was a master of space.  As a ninjutsu ninja, he has a deep fear of space ninjutsu, even Uchiha Madara.

    "Quack quack quack quack" The frog's cry kept ringing, reaching Uchiha Madara's ears, but Uchiha Madara didn't pay too much attention. He didn't believe there was a reincarnation eye in this world that he couldn't escape.  It's an illusion, so he doesn't believe it.  As for Naruto, although he had already known about this 'Toad Sing', he still underestimated it a little. Naruto's figure appeared about thirty meters in front of Uchiha Madara, and the three types of chakra in his body  , Kyuubi's chakra, Naruto's own chakra, and natural chakra, the three types of chakra began to continuously fill his body.  Only in this way can Naruto keep his mind clear: "This kind of genjutsu ability is not inferior to Yakumo at all. No, this kind of power may even be above Yakumo. But also, Yakumo's genjutsu comes easily.  , and this kind of illusion carries a huge burden."

    Uchiha raised his hand slightly, and saw Susanoo open his bow and shoot an arrow at Naruto. With a 'shoo' sound, Naruto's figure disappeared again. When Naruto reappeared, the figure was still in Uchiha's.  Next to Madara, Naruto held an energy ball similar to a giant shuriken in his hand, which was a spiral shuriken.  The Rasen Shuriken held in Naruto's hand suddenly threw it towards Uchiha Madara and said: "Senjutsu: Demon Fox Rasen Shuriken." This was not an ordinary Rasen Shuriken, but Naruto gathered his own Cha  Carat and natural chakra, and finally added the chakra of the Nine-Tails to make it far more than the Senfa Rasenshuriken.

    Uchiha Madara looked at the Rascal Shuriken that was fired at him and made no move to dodge, because the distance was too close. Naruto directly used the Flying Thunder God Technique to appear next to Uchiha Madara, coupled with the super height of the Rasen Shuriken.  With such speed, Uchiha Madara had no chance to dodge.  He could only ask Susanoo to raise the shield in his hand, which was the sacred weapon Yata Mirror.

    Just when the Rasen Shuriken was about to be blocked, the Rasen Shuriken suddenly split into two. One kept its original attack method and angle, but the other one was approaching Susanoo.  Suddenly the angle changed and he attacked directly.

    With a 'bang' sound, the first Rasen Shuriken was blocked by the Yata Mirror and dissipated immediately. Even the Rasen Shuriken was still unable to break the Yata Mirror's defense. It was indeed worthy of the name of a divine weapon, but Susanoo  It seems that this is the only defensive artifact in his hand, and the other weapons in his hands are melee and long-range combat artifacts. However, if you focus on the spiral shuriken, you can still block it, but Uchiha Madara underestimated the spiral.  Shuriken, when the Spiral Shuriken split into two, Uchiha Madara raised the Yata Mirror and Juken Sword in his hands respectively. When the first Spiral Shuriken hit the Yata Mirror,  Although it was blocked by the Yata Mirror, the huge impact made Susanoo shake slightly. At this moment, Susanoo's Juken Sword did not block the second Rasenshuriken, and was directly hit by it.  The Rasen Shuriken hit the neck.  "Pfft." Uchiha Madara opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood. Even Uchiha Madara, who was resurrected with the dirt turning technique, also spurted out a mouthful of blood. But this is not a big problem. The biggest problem is Susano.  Hu's figure isSlowly disappearing.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 749 Toad is coming to sing; start

    "Although I don't know what ability they are going to activate, I just need to destroy it. Everyone, come to me." Kabuto Yakushi waved his hand slightly, and saw dozens of ninjas summoned by Kabuto Yakushi rushing towards Jiraiya.  past.  They were mixed among countless white giant snakes, making it impossible to predict their route.

    Jiraiya was lying on all fours. At this time, his hands and feet had turned into raw materials.  He has begun to turn into a frog. His control of natural chakra is not as good as Naruto's, so he can only freely control natural chakra after turning part of his body into a frog.  So when Jiraiya lay slightly on the ground, he was like a toad. However, although Jiraiya's control over natural chakra is not as good as Naruto's, Naruto's application of natural chakra is completely inferior.  The cooperation between Jiraiya and Naruto and the two toad sages, Fukasaku and Shima, was even zero.  These Narutos will probably never be as good as Jiraiya.

    "Senjutsu¡¤Thousand Bonuses of Hair Needles." In an instant, Jiraiya's long white hair immediately hardened, like a sharp arrow, and all of a sudden, all the long hair turned into hard and sharp thorns.  When it was shot out, it was like thousands of arrows shooting out, and the entire space was densely covered with them. But things were not that simple. These hard thorns were all made of Jiraiya's hair.  Every strand of human hair is as thin as silk. At that moment, countless white giant snakes were pierced by Jiraiya's white hair. In an instant, the white giant snakes were shattered into pieces.

    ¡®ßÝßÝßÝ¡¯ Dozens of figures suddenly flew out, and even in the situation just now where it was like thousands of arrows were fired, they did not suffer even a trace of damage.  It's just that all those white giant snakes were penetrated by the hair thorns and turned into a puddle of flesh.

    "Impossible, all the snakes were killed in this short moment" Kabuto Yakushi waved his hand and pushed away the body of the white giant snake in front of him. He looked at Jiraiya in front of him and gritted his teeth.  Said: "Hmph, I underestimated Jiraiya. He is indeed very powerful to become one of the three ninjas." Just now, these giant white snakes formed three walls of snakes in front of Yakushi Kabuto.  This barely blocked the flying hair.

    "Hair Needle Senbon." Jiraiya said silently in his heart: "Of all my attack methods, this has the largest attack range, the most intensive attack, and the fastest attack speed. Those former ninjas can actually  They all dodge, and they are indeed worthy of being ninjas who have left their names in history. This sect's power is really amazing. If it weren't for these snakes But Yakushi Kabuto probably won't summon those snakes anymore now. Just wait for time.  Just let the illusions of the two immortals activate."

    "The screams of these two toads are really annoying." Kabuto Yakushi looked at the toad sages Fukasaku and Shima on Jiraiya's shoulders and said, "Let's just have grilled toads for dinner today." Kabuto Yakushi's face showed a smile.  With a weird smile, he didn't pay too much attention to the so-called illusions of Toad Immortal. In his eyes, mere illusions would not have much effect on him.

    The sound of 'bang bang bang bang' kept ringing, and the figures of Naruto and Uchiha Madara flickered and appeared. Ever since the Susanoo on Uchiha Madara disappeared, Naruto and Uchiha Madara entered into a close combat.  Although Naruto had just forcibly defeated Susanoo, it did not have much effect on Uchiha Madara, who was resurrected by the Reincarnation of the Earth.

    In close combat, Naruto has entered the sage mode, and his close combat ability has been greatly enhanced. Coupled with the flying thunder god technique, Naruto's close combat ability may be ranked among the best in the world, but  In the battle with Uchiha Madara, Naruto did not gain a strong advantage.

    With a 'bang', Naruto and Madara Uchiha each received a heavy blow from the other. The huge force caused the ground under their feet to dent directly, and at the same time, it cracked around like a spider web, and two figures appeared.  Flying out, I saw Naruto and Uchiha Madara being blown away by each other at the same time. After Uchiha Madara was knocked away, there was a huge rock behind him. Uchiha Madara turned around and stepped directly on it.  On this huge rock, and then suddenly, Uchiha Madara fell down easily, "click, click, boom, boom". On the rock that Uchiha Madara kicked, countless cracks first appeared,  Then in just a short moment, it shattered into countless tiny gravels.  Uchiha Madara stood quietly. Although there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth, in fact, he did not have any injuries on his body. Even if he had, he had just recovered. He was resurrected by the dirt turning technique.  Unless his soul is sealed or the entire body of the opponent is turned into nothingness in an instant like Shiro, the ninja resurrected by the dirt reincarnation technique will be alive.

    Naruto was also knocked away, but it was obvious that Naruto's strength was not as good as??Chiha Madara and Uchiha Madara can still move after being knocked away, but after Naruto is knocked out, his body cannot move at all. In this case, he will naturally be unable to move, let alone use Flying Thunder God.  technique, so Naruto directly hit the huge rock behind him, directly destroying the huge rock, but the power on Naruto was not offset, and the huge impact continued to make Naruto unable to move.

    ¡®Boom, boom.  'Naruto's body crashed into several rocks and thick trees before stopping. 'Poof' Naruto couldn't hold back a mouthful of blood and spit it out.  "Leader." "Naruto." "Naruto!" Neji, Uzumaki Kina, and Jiraiya exclaimed when they saw Naruto's condition. They wanted to step forward, but Jiraiya took the initiative to stop them.  , because Jiraiya knew that even if they passed, it would not have the slightest effect.  Instead, it would drag Naruto down.

    "I haven't been injured for a long time. Ahem." Naruto forced himself to get up, and then slowly walked towards Uchiha Madara: "Ever since I learned to fly the Thunder God and my strength entered the quasi-kage level, I can no longer  I have not been injured. Because of the Flying Thunder God, I have almost no opponents at the level of quasi-shadow, and ordinary shadow-level masters cannot block the Flying Thunder God. In addition, I still have the Nine Tails, so an average shadow-level expert  Experts are no match for me. Over the years, I have rarely been injured. I have almost forgotten what it feels like to be injured. But this time, I was injured again, and even more so.  He is so seriously injured, he is indeed Uchiha Madara." After saying this, Naruto came to Uchiha Madara, he looked at Uchiha Madara and said: "Uchiha Madara, I admit, I am not your opponent. Although I  There is Kyuubi, but you were also resurrected by the art of reincarnation, so I plus Kyuubi are still no match for you, this battle is over."

    "Are you admitting defeat?" Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto and said disdainfully: "Huh, rubbish. It's such a waste of your power." "This is better." Yakushi Kabuto said: "But in this case, Jiu  The tail has been captured successfully, and all that¡¯s left is the eight tails.¡±

    "Lord Uchiha Madara." Naruto looked at Uchiha Madara and said, "You seem to have made a mistake." At this time, a smile appeared on Naruto's face and he said, "Although I admit that my strength is not as good as yours, but  It doesn¡¯t mean that I admit defeat. The reason why I say that this battle is over is because the toad clan¡¯s strongest illusion has been activated, right, lustful immortal.¡±

    "Hey, it's all thanks to you, Naruto." Jiraiya said with a smile: "If you hadn't blocked Uchiha Madara, I'm afraid this illusion wouldn't have been so easy to activate."

    Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "No, the one who deserves the greatest credit is you, the Erotic Sage. After all, the two immortals cannot move when using this illusion, and it takes a certain amount of time to activate this illusion. At the same time, because of the  Sometimes, the sound will reveal one's position, and one cannot move, and one's own position is exposed again. This is the biggest shortcoming, which reduces the threat of this technique by more than half, and is not even as good as ordinary illusions. However, this shortcoming is one  This situation can be completely ignored, that is, when you, the lustful immortal, cooperate with two immortals, only you who have such a high degree of cooperation with the two immortals can launch attacks and actions at the same time when the two immortals use this illusion.  Disturb the enemy and let this technique exert its maximum power."

    Jiraiya looked at Yakushi Kabuto and Uchiha Madara and said, "The illusion of 'Toad's Sing' has been used once before. After that time, I learned about the existence of this illusion, and Naruto only found out about it later.  There are only three people who know Muramasa's genjutsu, one is me, one is Naruto, and the remaining one is the person who fell into this genjutsu before. This person is also my disciple, his name is Uzumaki Nagato  "

    "When the two immortals were about to use this illusion, I have been thinking of ways to hold you back, Madara Uchiha. Although you have the Rinnegan Eye, the first of the three major pupil techniques, Brother Nagato has the Rinnegan Eye, but he  It is still inevitable to be hit by a move, and Uchiha Madara-sama, you will not be an exception. The only thing you worry about is that you will interrupt the technique before it is activated. Therefore, Uchiha Madara-sama, I will try my best to hold you down.  And we also deliberately prepared mom to fight, making you think that we want to rely on mom¡¯s sealing skills to restrain you. Because you know, the Uzumaki clan¡¯s sealing skills are unparalleled in the world.¡±

    "Just say a few words and we will believe it?" Kabuto Yakushi asked disdainfully, but at this moment, Madara Uchiha, Kabuto Yakushi and the ninjas he summoned were all locked up in a transparent  Within the boundary.  The barrier is surrounded by four giant toads with the words "Bu", "Dong", "Ming" and "King" respectively engraved on it.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 750 Madara is safe and sound

    "Is this?" Yakushi Kabuto looked around and said with a smile: "The illusion has been activated. So is this the world of illusion? It doesn't look that good, either?"

    "To be precise, this is the illusion technique that binds the spirit, the Golden Binding Technique." Jiraiya stood under the giant toad and looked at Yakushi Kabuto and said: "Because the body is bound, your bodies are no longer able to move.  "

    "Hmph, you think you can defeat so many people with just a mere genjutsu," Kabuto Yakushi looked at Jiraiya who appeared and said, "Maybe I will be defeated, but even if I die with the Clay Reincarnation Technique,  They will not disappear, and unless their souls are sealed, they can be resurrected even if their bodies are destroyed." As he spoke, Medicine Master Kabuto said silently in his heart: "Even myself, I have already had  I am prepared that after I am killed, my soul will temporarily reside on something on my body, and then these people who have been resurrected by me will become the containers for my resurrection."

    "" Jiraiya turned around and said, "I hope you still have a chance to be resurrected." When Jiraiya said these words, he saw everyone in the barrier, whether it was Yakushi Kabuto or Uchi  Hamadara, their pupils suddenly dilated, and then the illusion disappeared. Only Yakushi Kabuto, Uchiha Madara and all the other ninjas who had used the dirt to reincarnate and resurrect fell to the ground, with a huge stone sword stuck in their hearts.

    When this huge stone sword pierced their hearts, Yakushi Kabuto and the others could clearly feel that their spirits were disappearing.  Naruto appeared and walked a few steps to Kabuto Yakushi and said: "'Toad's Sing' is the most powerful illusion in Miaomu Mountain. It can bind the spirit of the user. This illusion is activated by singing. Just singing can  It can reach the level of distorting space. In the illusion, the user will be enclosed in the barrier, unable to move, and cannot even activate any spells. Even some spells that can be activated without moving are ineffective, because of this  The illusion itself is already distorting space, so when your magic is activated, it can only act on another space. So once you are caught by this illusion, you can only be at the mercy of others. This is a powerful force compared to the current one.  The illusion spell 'Moon Destruction' is even worse, no, it should be said to be even stronger than 'Moon Desolation'. Unfortunately, it is too difficult to activate this illusion spell. The cooperation between me and the two immortals is not as good as lustful.  Immortal, so this technique can only be activated when two Immortals and a lustful Immortal are together.¡±

    "" Kabuto Yakushi's eyes showed strong unwillingness. He reluctantly opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn't. In fact, Naruto also understood Kabuto Yakushi's unwillingness because he had many opportunities.  Interrupting the activation of this genjutsu, but he didn't care. He believed that he would not be afraid of any genjutsu now, unless it was Kurama Yakumo, the subordinate of Naruto Namikaze who could make the genjutsu become real. Only the genjutsu she used was  It would make him worry, but she is not here now, so Kabuto Yakushi was not worried at all when he knew that the two toad sages were using illusions. If he had known earlier, he would definitely take the initiative to resurrect with the others who were resurrected using the filthy soil reincarnation technique.  The ninjas rushed over together to interrupt the illusion. At that time, Naruto and Uchiha Madara were fighting fiercely. Neji was still injured and Uzumaki Kina was not good at fighting. If Shiro wanted to protect others, Jiraiya alone might be able to withstand it.  There are ninja attacks, but it is absolutely impossible for the two immortals to continue to use illusions with such peace of mind. It is still unclear whether this illusion can be successfully activated. If this illusion cannot be activated, then the outcome of this battle will be determined.  The balance was completely tilted towards Yakushi Kabuto's side.  But there was no if, so Kabuto Yakushi was still lying on the ground with a huge stone sword stuck in his heart.  Kabuto Yakushi turned his head slightly, which was the last movement of his life.

    "Huh Yakushi Kabuto, is he really dead?" Hong Lian stepped forward slightly to check on Yakushi Kabuto and said with some confusion.  Clearly she still couldn't believe it.

    "He is indeed dead." Jiraiya also breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "This technique is very powerful, but it is also difficult to activate, and this technique is divided into two parts. The first part is two  The voice of an immortal singing is the strongest, because once it is activated, the enemy will know his position. If you want the opponent to be affected by the illusion, you must make the opponent within the range of your voice. In this case,  You must not be too far away from the other party, and it will take a long time for the sound to reach the level of distorting space. In this case, the burden on the throat and the demand for chakra will be great. But once activated, the number can be  Hundreds of people were trapped in the illusion, and they had to hit it with one hit. Because this illusion required throat and chakra, the two immortals had to take several days to recover after using it once before they could use it again, and  If this illusion is used frequently, it will hurt the throats of the two immortals, so use it.The interval should be at least ten days.  "

    "This is the first part." Naruto put his hand on a huge stone sword and said: "This is the second part, the real sure kill. This is the stone sword specially made by Miaomu Mountain. As long as this time stabbing  If it enters the opponent's heart, the opponent's soul will be slowly released from the body and sent to the underworld. Therefore, even if the opponent is a ninja resurrected using the art of reincarnation, he can defeat the opponent and truly make him  Rest in peace. All we need to do next is to collect their corpses. Although the art of reincarnation from dirty soil should no longer be passed down, I don¡¯t want to face some of their attacks anymore.¡±

    "So that's it." Honglian nodded slightly, then looked at Yakushi Kabuto who fell on the ground, with a trace of joy in his eyes: "You are finally dead" As he said this, Honglian turned around and faced  Naruto came over, knelt down on one knee and said, "I would like to thank the leader. From now on, I am willing to swear allegiance to the leader to the death."

    "Get up." Naruto helped Guren up and said, "You don't have to do this at all. I'm not doing it for you, I'm doing it for myself. Yakushi Kabuto's existence has begun to threaten me, so I want to kill him.  He, that's all, and the one who really killed Yakushi Kabuto was also the lustful immortal, and it had nothing to do with me."

    "No." Guren shook his head slightly and said: "Although it was Lord Jiraiya who actually killed Yakushi Kabuto, if there is no leader, Lord Jiraiya cannot come here. If there is no leader, Uchiha  There is no one to hold Madara back. If there is no leader, even if Lord Jiraiya is here, we don¡¯t have much chance of winning. Lord Jiraiya¡¯s kindness is deeply felt by his subordinates, and the kindness of the leader is deeply felt by his subordinates.  It¡¯s also deeply felt within me.¡±

    Naruto shook his head slightly, then stepped forward to help Guren up and said: "Okay, let's clean up together and then go back. Although Yakushi Kabuto has been killed, the war in the ninja world is not over yet."

    "Yes." Everyone responded, and at this moment, Fukasaku said: "Okay, the battle is over, and it's time for me and the child to go back."

    "Yes." Shima responded: "It's almost time for me to go back and make dinner. Little Naruto, would you like to come with me" Before Shima could finish his words, there was a sudden 'bang' sound, and Naruto felt  A huge force came from behind him, and his whole body flew out. 'Poof!' As soon as Naruto's body flew up, blood continued to spurt out.  Everyone was stunned. Shiro was the first to react. She made a sudden leap and caught Naruto directly. However, the huge power from Naruto's body took Shiro to fly backwards. Jiraiya suddenly jumped forward and caught him.  Naruto and Haku, but a figure appeared next to Jiraiya, and suddenly kicked Jiraiya behind his back. The huge force directly kicked Jiraiya, Naruto and Haku into the rock wall.  Immediately, the two Toad Immortals each received a punch from the other, and both of them were punched into the rocks.

    ¡®Bang bang bang¡¯ Naruto, Jiraiya, Shiro, and the two Toad Sage fell from the rock wall.  Uzumaki Kina and others looked at the person who suddenly appeared and knocked down Naruto and his party. This person was Uchiha Madara who had just been penetrated by the stone sword in the heart.

    "UchihaMadara. Impossible, how could you still be alive?" Naruto looked at Uchiha Madara in front of him with blood in his mouth and said in shock: "You have obviously fallen into the illusion of 'Toad's Singing'  , in that case, there is no way you are still alive.¡±

    "No one has ever survived after being hit by a stone sword and having his heart penetrated by a stone sword." Fukasaku reluctantly got up and looked at Uchiha Madara and said, "Unless a third party pulls out time.  , and then resurrected using some kind of magic."

    "That's right." Shima said: "When he fought with the six paths of Pain controlled by Uzumaki Nagato before, he also relied on other Pain to resurrect three of the killed ones, but Uchiha Madara,  You should have been resurrected not long ago, so you should not have the chance to create the Six Paths. Moreover, you were hit by my Toad Linsheng and penetrated by the stone sword, so it is absolutely impossible for you to survive."

    "He's still alive after receiving a heavy blow from me, but in this case, no one can threaten me." Uchiha Madara glanced at Naruto and Jiraiya who fell on the ground, and the two Toad Sages were already thinking.  Secret passage.  Uchiha Madara turned slightly and walked towards Uzumaki Kinai: "The only person who is still slightly dangerous to me right now is you."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 751 The Edge of Life and Death

    "Stop, Uchiha Madara. If you have the guts, come and fight me. Don't bully women." Naruto shouted loudly when he saw Uchiha Madara's actions, but Naruto could not move. He was hit by Uchiha Madara just now.  Although Naruto did not die from that blow, he did not know how many bones in his body were broken, and his internal injuries were also very serious.

    Naruto's words had no impact at all on Uchiha Madara, so Uchiha Madara simply ignored Naruto's words and continued walking towards Uzumaki Kina, not just because Uzumaki Kina's sealing technique had any effect on him.  Threat, and more importantly, Uzumaki Kina is Naruto's mother. As long as Uzumaki Kina is killed in front of Naruto, Naruto will definitely lose his mind. If a ninja loses his mind when facing the enemy,  Then death is not far away.  Of course, in fact, the first person Uchiha Madara wanted to kill was Naruto, because Naruto had a close relationship with everyone present. As long as Naruto could be killed, then everyone present would have a certain  It takes time to accept it, and during the period before acceptance, everyone's strength will decrease to a certain extent. Of course, this strength is not necessarily chakra and ninjutsu. For ninjas, the mental endurance,  Calm judgment of situations, these are the strengths of a ninja.  It's just that even though Naruto had just suffered his own blow and seemed to have no ability to resist, Madara Uchiha was still unwilling to take risks. He didn't want any accidents to happen. The 'Toad Singing' just now was the biggest one.  Lesson, and it is enough for this kind of thing to happen once. If Uchiha Madara lets him appear a second time, then I am afraid that Uchiha Madara has died countless times when he debuted. How could he still make it into the ninja world?  Such a great reputation!

    Uchiha Madara walked towards Uzumaki Kina step by step. He didn't know how many trump cards Naruto had, because the previous contempt had allowed Naruto to easily kill Yakushi Kabuto and a series of people who were resurrected by Yakushi Kabuto like himself.  Each of the ninjas has powerful power, and they are all people who have left legends in the ninja world. Although he will not be afraid of Uzumaki Naruto, he does not want to fall into Naruto's trap anymore, so he will  Putting the first target on Uzumaki Kina is not only because Uzumaki Kina is a threat to him, but more importantly, this can force Naruto's trump card out. As long as Naruto's trump card is forced out, then for  Naruto and Uchiha Madara naturally don't need to pay attention anymore. Even if Naruto has no trump cards, it doesn't matter. Uzumaki Kina itself is a threat to him, so getting rid of him first will gain nothing.

    Uchiha Madara stood in front of Uzumaki Kina, and a huge aura directly pressed against Uzumaki Kina, Namikaze Minako, Neji, Anko, and Guren. Under Uchiha Madara's huge aura, the five people suddenly  Unable to move.

    "Damn it, damn it, move it quickly, my hands, my feet, my body." Neji looked at Uchiha Madara in front of him and was extremely afraid: "Damn it, why, I am also a shadow level, why  His pressure can suppress me." Neji was extremely afraid. However, although Neji had just entered the shadow level, he was still a shadow level master after all. He could accept being defeated because he knew that there were many  People are stronger than themselves, such as Naruto, Haku, and the Five Kages of the Five Great Nations.  But he couldn't accept that he could be suppressed by someone using his momentum.

    A kunai appeared in Madara Uchiha's hand, and then he stabbed Kina Uzumaki directly in the heart. Looking at him, he seemed to be planning to kill Kina Uzumaki directly.  And Uzumaki Kina looked at the stabbed Kunai, her eyes filled with sadness. Her body couldn't move at all, so naturally there was no way to avoid the blow.  She could watch helplessly as the kunai stabbed down towards her heart.  There was a trace of relief and a trace of nostalgia in his eyes.  She was relieved because she could finally die and go to another world to find Namikaze Minato. Since the death of Namikaze Minato, Uzumaki Kinai's heart has long been dead.  If it wasn't for Naruto, she would have gone after Namikaze Minato.  And that trace of attachment was naturally for Naruto. Ever since she and Naruto reunited in the Country of Whirlpool, she had watched Naruto achieve what he is today little by little, and now Fenghua Xiaoxue is pregnant, that is to say  , her grandson or granddaughter will be born soon, but she is dying at this time. How can she not be attached to this world? She originally hoped to raise her grandson or granddaughter so that she can make up for herself.  It's a pity that I can't raise Naruto, but now, everything will become a passing thing.

    Looking at the kunai in Uchiha Madara's hand, Uzumaki Kina closed his eyes slightly, full of attachment to this world. There was a "puff" sound, the kunai pierced the body, but there was no trace of Uzumaki Kina's body.  Feeling this, she suddenly opened her eyes, and a ball of long golden hair came into her eyes, "Naruto!" Uzumaki Kina said in shock.

    Naruto stood in front of Uzumaki Kina, his mouth full ofBlood, bright red blood almost stained the white clothes on Naruto's chest.  "Ahem." A smile appeared on Naruto's face. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Uchiha Madara's hateful wrist. He looked at Uchiha Madara and said: "I said it, Uchiha Madara, I haven't  If you die, then your opponent is me. If you want to touch my mother, you can, as long as you step over my body." After saying that, a huge Rasengan has been formed on Naruto's left hand: "Son  "Fa¡¤Dayama Rasengan." Naruto directly raised the huge Rasengan and hit Uchiha Madara in the chest. With a 'bang', Uchiha Madara stood on the spot and withstood Naruto's blow. He stood on the same spot.  Although he withstood the blow just now, he was not knocked away. There was only a very serious wound on his chest.

    But within a short time, Uchiha Madara¡¯s wounds were rapidly recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.  Uchiha Madara was resurrected by Yakushi Kabuto using the Jutsu of Earth Reincarnation. Ordinary attacks were useless to him, so he did not take Naruto's attacks seriously, even if this 'immortal method: Great Jade Spiral  The power of Maru' is very powerful, but he still doesn't care. It is precisely because of his indifference that Naruto and the others easily killed Yakushi Kabuto and others just now. But now, the two Toad Sage have fallen.  As for Naruto, he recognized Naruto's strength, but because of the situation in front of him, he didn't care.

    The only thing Uchiha Madara is afraid of is the sealing technique, the sealing technique that seals the soul. After all, he waited for decades before he was resurrected. Although it was different from what he thought, he was resurrected after all. He didn't feel like he was 'dead' again, so  He will be afraid of death, afraid of death, and naturally also afraid of sealing techniques.  Of course, now he has to add another one, the illusion "Toad Singing" and the stone sword, because these two things can also "kill" him.

    "It seems that you don't have any backup options, Namikaze Naruto." Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto and said: "Seeing your mother on the verge of life and death, you can only use your own body to resist, and  Instead of using other means, in this case, I will satisfy you." As he spoke, Uchiha Madara grabbed the kunai that had penetrated Naruto's body and wanted to push it aside. It was obvious that he wanted to directly push Naruto away.  Have a caesarean section.

    Uchiha Madara just exerted his strength, and Kunai slightly opened one of Naruto's blood holes, but then stopped. It was not that Uchiha Madara wanted to stop, but Naruto's right hand directly grabbed the blade of Kunai.  , blood continued to gush down Naruto's palm, but this also stopped Uchiha Madara's actions.  "Hahaha." Naruto suddenly smiled. He smiled softly, but then it became louder and louder. The laughter even affected the internal injuries in his body. "Cough cough cough." Suddenly Naruto coughed violently.  Getting up, as Naruto coughed, mouthfuls of blood kept spitting out, but it seemed that there was no tendency to stop at all, but even so, Naruto still laughed.

    Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto's actions and frowned slightly. Maybe he was confident in his own. Uchiha Madara stopped. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Naruto's neck directly. He lifted it slightly and allowed Naruto's feet to force it.  If it hits the ground, it will not suffocate Naruto to death in a short time but will also make Naruto feel the pain of death. Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto Namikaze, death is imminent, you  Why are you still laughing? You have to know that you and your mother, your master (referring to Jiraiya), your psychic beast, your friends and subordinates are all going to die soon."

    "Why am I laughing?" Naruto's smile did not diminish. He lowered his head slightly and looked at Uchiha Madara and said, "I'm just laughing at myself. It's too stupid to laugh at myself."

    "Do you know that being my enemy is a stupid thing?" Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto and said.

    "Uchiha Madara, you think too highly of yourself." Naruto smiled and said: "When I say I'm stupid, I don't mean that I am your enemy, but I forgot my consciousness when I was your enemy.  One of the ultimate skills of the Sharingan. It¡¯s a skill I¡¯ve seen several times, but I didn¡¯t think of it when we just fought.¡±

    "Oh." Uchiha Madara had an interested smile on his face. He looked at Naruto and said, "Is it the ultimate skill of the Sharingan? Tell me. If it's right, then I'll give it to you and the others.  The person is healed happily."

    "What's going on? Little Naruto." Fukasaku reluctantly got up and leaned on Jiraiya and said, "I want to know why the 'Toad's Sing' and the secret stone sword of Mount Myoboku are ineffective?"

    Naruto opened his mouth slightly and said, "Because of 'Izanagi'."

 Volume 4: Shippuden Chapter 752: The Demon Reappears

    "" Uchiha Madara was silent for a moment, and Naruto's smile grew thicker. He looked at Uchiha Madara and said, "When I attacked you with the Otama Rasengan just now, you didn't hide, even though Otama didn't do anything to you.  The effect, but the power of Dayama Rasengan is still reflected. When it hit you, I saw that the eye under your hair had been closed. Under normal circumstances, human eyes will not close.  Yes, even if it is blocked by something, the eyes are still open. This is human instinct. Just like when a person stretches out his finger and suffers severe pain, the first instinct is to retract it, even if you know that you will pull your finger back.  The situation will be better if you stop there. No one can resist human instinct." At this point, Naruto paused slightly and said: "Izanagi is the ultimate illusion of the Sharingan. As long as you use Izan  When it comes to Naki, any ninjutsu, taijutsu, and illusions that are not good for him will be turned into dreams. Everyone knows that the things in dreams are fake, but Izanagi can not only turn any factors that are bad for him into dreams.  , and can also transform factors that are beneficial to oneself from dreams into reality, Izanagi is the ultimate illusion that can break dreams and reality."

    Naruto took a slight breath and said: "My Kurama Yakumo has the ability to turn illusions into reality, but she does not have the ability to turn reality into illusions. In other words, Yakumo is equivalent to  She has half the power of Izanagi, but even so, Yakumo's power cannot be matched by ordinary ninjas. She is only a quasi-kage-level ninja now, but even a few kage-level masters may not be able to do anything about it.  Got her."

    "You know what I want to know is not this." Uchiha Madara grabbed Naruto's neck and said: "How on earth do you know that I am using Izanagi, and how much do you know about Izanagi.  "As he spoke, Uchiha Madara's fingers grasped tighter and tighter, and a suffocating feeling appeared in Naruto's mind.

    "Everything." Naruto said: "I know everything about Izanagi. Just like you, Madara Uchiha, I understand all the advantages and disadvantages of Izanagi. Izanagi's inexplicable ability can transform dreams into reality."  Breaking the boundary with reality is Izanagi's biggest advantage, but it also has shortcomings. Izanagi is the ultimate illusion of the Sharingan, and its ability is super strong, but relatively, the price paid is also the highest.  The price is the biggest shortcoming of Izanagi, because it requires paying a serious price. This price makes all ninjas who are proficient in Izanagi dare not use it easily, unless it is at a critical moment, otherwise, even in a narrow escape  No ninja will use Izanagi easily in any situation. Because Izanagi's effectiveness is not too long, and when the effect of Izanagi ends, the Sharingan will close and can no longer be used. Also  That is to say, the price of Izanagi is a Sharingan. I once saw a person, Danzo Shimura. He had ten Sharingans transplanted on his arm. After he came back from the Five Kage Conference in the Land of Iron,  When, he was blocked by Uchiha Sasuke. In that battle, because Shimura Danzo kept using Izanagi, the Izanagi technique was completely exposed, and at the same time, the shortcomings of this technique were exposed. Uchiha Sasuke  I noticed the weakness of this technique in time and finally succeeded in killing Danzo Shimura."

    "I see." Jiraiya reluctantly stood up and said: "In other words, is the maximum number of times any ninja can use Izanagi twice? And Madara Uchiha just used Izanagi to be able to win the battle at Toad.  Nothing happened while singing."

    "It turns out there is such a technique, Izanagi. If you lose to this technique, you won't have any regrets." Fukasaku said.

    Shima said at this time: "No regrets. I had already prepared the food before I was channeled, but I haven't cooked it yet."

    "My dear, now is not the time to care about this." Fukasaku said helplessly.

    "Idiot, don't underestimate the mood of a housewife." Shima said loudly.

    "I see, Danzo Shimura?" Uchiha Madara narrowed his eyes slightly, and at the same time began to exert force with his right hand, intending to directly strangle Naruto's neck.

    "Hey hey hey. Cough cough cough. Hahaha." Just when Uchiha Madara was about to break Naruto's neck, Naruto suddenly laughed, and the laughter was filled with incomparable excitement, although because of his neck  He let out a fit of coughing after being caught, but then Naruto's laughter grew even louder.

    "Why are you laughing?" Uchiha Madara knew that he should break Naruto's neck now, but listening to Naruto's extremely excited smile, Uchiha Madara felt doubts in his heart. He didn't know why.  Naruto was still able to laugh so loudly at this time, but from the eyes of other people around him, he knew that the reason why Naruto was still laughing was only known to Naruto. He originally wanted to kill him regardless.  Naruto, but finally he stopped.??"You can still laugh when you are about to die?"

    "Death is imminent?" Naruto paused, then nodded with a smile and said: "Yes, death is imminent, but it's not me, Uchiha Madara, you are the one who is imminent." Uchiha Madara  He was stunned for a moment, but then he realized that something was wrong with Naruto's expression. Suddenly a burst of chakra suddenly burst out. Uchiha Madara was shocked, and his palms immediately exerted force, but it was a step too late. Naruto in his hands had disappeared.  , but Naruto did not go far, standing in front of Uchiha Madara, Naruto seemed to be wearing a blood-red coat, and there was a strange look in his eyes.

    "It should have been a space ninjutsu just now, but what were you doing? Transforming into a tailed beast? Do you think this will be useful to me?" Uchiha Madara looked at Naruto and asked.  Naruto smiled softly, and the blood-red coat disappeared. Naruto stood in front of Uzumaki Kina, waving his hands slightly and said: "You are wrong, Uchiha Madara, the reason why I turned into a tailed beast is because I  I want to use the chakra of the Nine-Tails to help me heal my body. You know that the Chakra of the Nine-Tails corrodes my body all the time. However, the Chakra of the Nine-Tails also has a powerful recovery ability and constantly restores my body.  Therefore, my body is constantly being strengthened by the constant corrosion and recovery of Kyuubi's chakra. Now my body is completely able to adapt to the corrosion of Kyuubi's chakra, so the only thing left for me is Kyuubi's chakra.  The next recovery ability." After saying this, Naruto turned slightly and said: "And, Uchiha Madara, the battle is not over yet, but your opponent next is not me."

    "Oh, you mean, are others going to be my opponents?" Uchiha Madara looked at Jiraiya and the others.

    "Hehe." Naruto came to Uzumaki Kina's side.  Weiwei stretched out his hand and put it on Uzumaki Kina and Namikaze Minako and said: "Mom, Aunt Minako, please hug me?" Uzumaki Kina and Minako were stunned, and then they both reached out and hugged Naru at the same time.  Behind the person, just as the two of them hugged Naruto, Uchiha Madara suddenly activated, and completed the mark with both hands in just a tenth of a second: "Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet." A huge  The fire dragon rushed directly towards Naruto. In such a close situation, Naruto could only use the Flying Thunder God Technique to avoid it. But now Naruto did not have any regular meeting. Suddenly, in front of the fire dragon, the ground suddenly collapsed.  , ten black dragon-like things jumped out, directly blocking this huge fire dragon.

    At this time, Naruto put his left hand on Anko's body. As Naruto made a slight seal with his right hand, Uzumaki Kina, Namikaze Minako, and Anko disappeared in an instant and appeared next to Jiraiya.  , as soon as he appeared, Naruto's feet went weak. Bai immediately supported Naruto: "Naruto-sama, are you okay?"

    Naruto shook his head slightly and said, "It's okay. It's just that I consume too much chakra and constantly borrowing the power of the Nine-Tails, which puts a lot of burden on me." Naruto sounded very relaxed on the surface, but in fact,  Naruto was not so relaxed. Fighting with the legendary figure Uchiha Madara, Naruto felt not only the joy of fighting him, but also the shocking pressure coming from Uchiha Madara.  .  However, it was this pressure that supported Naruto in fighting until now. But now that Naruto relaxed a little, he immediately felt that his legs were weak, and at the same time, he seemed to want to spit out a mouthful of blood. Of course, Naruto knew that this mouthful of blood was spitting out.  If it comes out, it will be much better and the injury will be relieved, but Naruto cannot vomit, because this mouthful of blood is not ordinary blood, but blood essence, which contains the essence that Naruto has worked hard to cultivate. Once spit out, Naruto will  There may not be any difference in a person's strength, but it will be much more difficult to improve in the future, so Naruto held back the blood and did not spit it out, but a trace of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.

    "This is!" Ningci looked at the sudden appearance of the demon dragon, with a hint of shock in his white eyes. He did not expect that he would see this thing again.

    "Naruto-sama, what's going on?" Bai looked at the demon dragon blocking Uchiha Madara and asked Naruto: "He should have been eliminated by Naruto-sama, you and Shion. Why is he here?"  Appeared here? And it seems like he is here to help us."

    "This is a monster from another world." Hong Dou looked at the sudden appearance of the demon dragon and was shocked. She looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto, no, leader, what is going on?"

    Naruto showed a smile and said, "If I'm not mistaken, our companion has arrived." "Companion?" Everyone was stunned.  Looking at Naruto, the smile on Naruto's face deepened.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 776 Aster Appears

    "Companion?" Except for Naruto, everyone else had strong doubts in their hearts, because what appeared in front of them was the alien monster that Naruto and the shrine maiden Shion worked together to kill in the Land of Swamp.  sprite.  Although the monster shouted when he was killed: As long as there is darkness in human hearts, he can be resurrected, but now in just a few years, the monster has been resurrected in another world, which makes their hearts extremely sad.  They were surprised, but this was just a small problem, and what really surprised them to the point of speechlessness was because of Naruto's words, because Naruto called them companions.

    In fact, even Naruto was not very sure that the monster in front of him was his comrade, but Naruto could not use a questioning tone because he was the leader and the core of the search for people present. In the previous battle, Naruto  Already defeated by Uchiha Madara, everyone present has been injured, and their combat effectiveness has been greatly reduced. Although Uchiha Madara has lost one eye, his combat effectiveness has not decreased much, and Uchiha Madara is Yakushi Kabuto's filthy soil.  In addition to sealing his soul after reincarnation, normal attacks cannot even attract his attention. Moreover, with the previous killing of Yakushi Kabuto, the only person who can restrain Uchiha Madara has also died.  Long, if nothing happens, Naruto and the others have absolutely no chance of surviving, so Naruto can only believe that the monsters in front of him are his companions, and at the same time bring a glimmer of hope to others present, because as long as they haven't  If he died, Naruto wouldn't believe that he would be hopeless.

    "That's great, Naruto-sama." Shiro said with a smile. Regarding Naruto's baseless words, everyone else had a little doubt in their hearts. Even Uzumaki Kina, who was Naruto's mother, also had some doubts in her heart.  With a trace of doubt, it wasn't that she didn't believe Naruto, it was just that the situation in front of her made her despair. But Bai was different. Bai, who was kind and cold by nature, had no doubts about Naruto's words. As long as Naruto said  Whatever, she decided it was, even if Naruto said that the sun rises in the west and sets in the east, she would believe Naruto unconditionally. This was how she was, giving her all to Naruto wholeheartedly.

    "Such a powerful alien energy." Uchiha Madara looked at the sudden appearance of the dragon: "Are you Namikaze Naruto's companion?" He said without waiting for the demon to answer, "I can feel your power."  Only above Namikaze Naruto and not below him, if you are his companion, there is actually no need for you to be his companion."

    "No, you seem to have used the wrong word." A female voice came from among the monsters: "I am just a subordinate of Lord Naruto, not his companion. Even if Lord Naruto regards me as a companion, I will not  They are just his subordinates.¡±

    "This voice" Neji was slightly startled when he heard the voice, then turned his head to look at Naruto and said: "Chief, do you already know about Shion"

    "That's right." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "A few days ago, I was able to disappear. Shion disobeyed my orders and went to the Swamp Country. At that time, I had already vaguely guessed what Shion was thinking, but  Because we happened to break away from the Ninja United Army at that time, I didn't have time to chase Shion back. Then there was news that Shion broke away from the people who were ordered to protect her and went to the altar of the Sealed Demons in the Land of Swamp alone.  Ruins, and also set up a special barrier to prevent others from entering and disturbing me. At that time, I already fully knew Shion¡¯s plan, but I just didn¡¯t have time. We have so many things to do after we are separated from the Ninja United Army.  It needed to be dealt with, and then I came directly here. But when I felt the sprite coming nearby, I knew that Ziyuan you had succeeded and successfully subdued the sprite."

    "Feel the monster?" Ningci was slightly startled, looked at the huge monster and said secretly: "Chief, if you just feel the ghost, then how could it be that it must be Shion?  It is also possible that it is really a demon! After all, if Ziyuan fails to conquer, then she will definitely be attacked by the demon, and it was Ziyuan and the leader who jointly sealed the demon. This time, the demon appears here, maybe to take revenge.  , it may not be that Ziyuan has subdued the sprites and came to support, but now everyone¡¯s mentality has just become more motivated because of the sprites¡¯ appearance, how can I say something to affect everyone¡¯s morale?¡±

    "Roar" The demon roared, and suddenly turned around and rushed directly towards Naruto: "You sealed me last time, this time I will eat you."

    "Chief." "Chief." "Chief." "Chief." "Naruto-sama." "Naruto." "Naruto." "Little Naruto." Neji, Guren, Mao Shanhong, Anko, and Shiro  , Uzumaki Kina, Jiraiya, and the two Toad Sage all shouted in shock. They looked at the monster that was about to devour Naruto, hoping that Naruto could escape, and at the same time ran towards Naruto's location.  Come over, but Naruto did not hide, but stood there with a smile: "Don't move anything." Naruto said loudly, and as Naruto spoke,?Everyone stopped.  Naruto looked at the monster in front of him and said: "I don't know whether your current situation is a monster or a purple one, but I believe in Ziyuan, because Ziyuan is my companion, and I believe that Ziyuan will be able to conquer the monster, so I started from the beginning.  We didn't send anyone to support Shion." Naruto stood there, and in front of him the demon dragon opened its huge mouth and swallowed Naruto in one gulp.  Everyone watched in shock as the dragon swallowed Naruto in one gulp.

    "Impossible, Naruto-sama, he was actually" Bai looked at Naruto being swallowed up, and said with a look of astonishment. She believed in Naruto, and she completely let go of her heart for Naruto. As long as Naruto  If a person is willing, Naruto can touch the deepest part of Bai's heart at any time, and Bai has dedicated his soul to Naruto.  "Naruto-sama!" Shiro screamed, and he heard the incomparable sadness in Shiro's voice. Suddenly, countless ice picks began to appear around Shiro.  Huge ice spikes suddenly protruded from the ground, spreading in all directions with Bai as the center.  A powerful cold chakra shot into the sky from Bai's body.

    "Humph, what kind of reinforcements did I think they were? It turns out they are enemies with you, hehehe." Uchiha Madara opened his Sharingan and said: "It turns out they are monsters, which are not weaker than the Kyuubi.  Monster, if it can be conquered" As he spoke, Uchiha Madara opened his Sharingan. Although there was only one left eye left, the power of the Sharingan did not decrease at all, and with a 'bang' sound,  There was a soft sound, and a trace of blood flowed out of Uchiha Madara's only left eye: "You can actually break free from my Sharingan."

    "Of course, the sprite is a monster from another world. The source of his power comes from people's evil thoughts. Everyone in Uchiha Madara has evil thoughts. No one is without evil thoughts. As long as there are evil thoughts, then the sprite will  The sprite is immortal, and the stronger the evil thoughts, the greater the sprite's power. Therefore, the power possessed by the sprite is no less than that of Uchiha Madara. Your Sharingan may not be effective against the sprite, and now the sprite's  There is not only one consciousness in the body, but also Shion's consciousness. Two independent and different consciousnesses can break free from genjutsu." Naruto's voice sounded, followed by a demon dragon, the one that swallowed Naruto  On the head of the demon dragon, Naruto's voice came out from the head shell of the demon dragon, and then stood on the head of the demon dragon. Naruto had a smile on his face, the same smile that Naruto had just before he was swallowed.

    "Leader." "Leader." "Leader." "Naruto." Everyone looked at Naruto who suddenly appeared with surprise. Bai appeared on the head of the dragon and knelt on one knee before Naruto.  In front of him, he raised his head slightly and looked at Naruto, and said happily: "That's great, Naruto-sama, you're okay, that's great."

    "Don't worry, Shiro, I'll be fine." Naruto said with a smile, and at the same time stretched out his hand to gently caress Shiro's cheek, "Yes, Naruto-sama." Shiro responded, slightly stretching out his hand to hold Naruto's hand.  The human hand said: "I know my mistake. Next time, I will never doubt Lord Naruto." Shiro gently rubbed Naruto's arm like a kitten.

    "I said, Shion, even if it's for treatment, you have to say it first." Naruto looked at the monster and said, "If you suddenly move like this, it will only make people worried."

    "I'm so sorry, leader." Shion's voice came out from another demon dragon, and then half of Shion's body emerged from the dragon's head and looked at Naruto and said: "I just want to try you, leader."  The courage, and the leader's injury cannot be delayed, so I will temporarily treat the leader. However, this is only a temporary treatment. I am only helping the leader temporarily. I am just treating the wound. Please treat the leader later, otherwise  If you do, it will easily leave hidden wounds."

    "I understand." Naruto nodded slightly, then looked at Shion and said, "But Shion, how did you know we are here? And, where are Hinata and the others?"

    "Actually, after I subdued the monsters, Miss Hinata and I discussed it and went to the rear area, which is where all the daimyo temporarily lived. There I met His Highness the daimyo and other people, Xiaoqiu, Ranran  . Then Miss Hinata and His Highness the Daimyo met. I don¡¯t know what the two talked about, because they talked in private, and there was nothing strange afterward. At least I couldn¡¯t see anything strange.  , as if Miss Hinata and His Highness the Daimyo were just ordinary friends meeting each other."

    "That's it." Naruto took a deep breath and said, "I think something happened between them. Maybe these things are secrets belonging to the two of them. So what happens next? Shion, what do you do?  Do you know we are here? And we were able to get here in such a timely manner."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 754 The Siege of Uchiha Madara

    "My subordinates only know that the camp has been moved, but they don't know where it has been moved?" Shion smiled and said, "It's Xiaoqiu, she took me to the camp. Inside the camp, it was Mr. Zabuza who told  Subordinate, leader, you left in a hurry with Bai Bai, and you also used the Flying Thunder God technique. In addition, your subordinate was restless, so I guess, leader, you must have encountered some difficult situation to handle. Otherwise, you are  I won¡¯t use the Flying Thunder God technique to replace the rush, so my subordinates rushed over immediately. But fortunately, in the case of transforming into a monster, my subordinates just happened to catch up in time."

    "What? Xiaoqiu, she's here too?" Mao Shanqiu was shocked.

    Shion nodded slightly and said, "Yes, but I asked Xiaoqiu to stay in the camp. I think there should be no problem if Mr. Zabuza is here."

    "Indeed, if Mr. Zabuza is there, there will be no problem. Then the next problem is him." Mao Shanhong looked at Uchiha Madara who had been silent and said: "As long as we can kill Uchiha Madara, then  To be able to end this fight and then¡­.¡±

    "Kill Uchiha Madara first." Naruto said: "Shion, Uchiha Madara was resurrected by Yakushi Kabuto using the dirt reincarnation technique. Normal methods are ineffective against him. If you want to defeat him, then you can only  Use the sealing technique, use the sealing technique unique to the Kingdom of Demons. The sealing technique unique to the Kingdom of Demons can seal even monsters permanently. There should be no problem in sealing just one Uchiha Madara! I will help you seal him together.  of."

    "Yes, leader." Ziyuan said seriously.

    "Naruto, if it is to seal Uchiha Madara, then I should be able to help." Uzumaki Kina said: "Although my sealing technique is not unparalleled in the world, I think it is pretty good.  It should be helpful to seal Uchiha Madara."

    "Yes, I understand, mom, please." Naruto hesitated for a moment, then nodded slightly, with a look on his face: "Now, Aunt Minako, Guren, Anko, Mao Shanhong, you and Mao Shanhong  The Lustful Sage and others are preparing to retreat, so that we have no worries and can fight with all our strength. Neji, you use your Byakugan to guard the surroundings. I don't want anyone to come and hinder us at this time." Naruto shook his hand as he spoke, and two special  The kunai was shot at Neji and Jiraiya respectively. Of course, it had no power.  Neji and Jiraiya easily caught the kunai shot by Naruto and said, "Take this kunai with you. If there is any danger, call for help immediately. I will go to the rescue immediately."

    Neji and Jiraiya looked at each other, with a strange color flashing in their eyes. Neji immediately responded: "Yes, leader." "I understand, Naruto." Jiraiya also nodded slightly.  road.

    Looking at Ningji and Jiraiya, Naruto had a smile on his face, and then said with a serious look: "Then Shion, you have to work hard. Shiro and I will be the main attackers, and you control the demons."  The sprite is on the side and is preparing the sealing technique. Mom, prepare the seal with all your strength and use the barrier technique to prevent the lustful immortals and others from being attacked by Uchiha Madara before they leave. At the same time, it also prevents someone from suddenly breaking in and destroying our seal of Uchiha Madara.  action.¡±

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Shion and Shiro responded at the same time, and then Shion waved his hand, and the monster rushed directly towards Uchiha Madara, "I know, Naruto." Then Shion began to prepare the sealing technique  , Uzumaki Kinai opened his mouth and took a soldier food pill. After recovering part of his chakra, he made a slight seal with his hands and said: "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique." There was a 'bang', and several people appeared around him.  Ten Uzumaki Kinai, and then all the Uzumaki Kinai scattered.

    "Byakugan." Neji suddenly opened his byakugan, took a moment to observe the surroundings carefully, and then said: "Report to the leader, there is no one around, and there is no sign of chakra flowing." Naruto said slightly.  Nodding, looking in front of me, I saw that the demon and Uchiha Madara were fighting. The power of the demon comes from the evil thoughts of human beings. As long as the evil thoughts of human beings are not extinguished, the demons will not die. The only way to stop the demons is the witch.  Seal, but the demon has pointed out that the witch and the demon were originally one and the same, but because of too strong power, they split into the demon and the witch, and now Ziyuan, who is a witch, has subdued the demon, that is to say,  The monster has no restrictions now. Although Uchiha Madara's power is extraordinary, and now he is resurrected with the art of reincarnation, unless the soul is sealed, it cannot be easily killed. Shiro can seize the opportunity to control it again.  Live in Uchiha Madara's body, and then use Cold Moon Frost Flower to completely freeze Uchiha Madara. Not only the body, Cold Moon Frost Flower is a skill that can freeze even the soul. It is precisely because of this that Shiro was able to freeze Uchiha Madara before  Silver Horn can be defeated without sealing.  Although Naruto just asked Bai to attack with him, after Naruto made a few gestures to Bai, Bai knew that his mission was not??Just launching the main attack with Naruto.

    But right now, the battle between the demons and Uchiha Madara has entered a fever pitch. Neither Uchiha Madara nor the demons can be killed by ordinary methods, so they abandon defense in their battles and only choose to attack.  The dragon's head was constantly broken, but it regenerated almost in the blink of an eye, and Uchiha Madara's body was also hit with countless wounds, but he also recovered in the blink of an eye.

    Uchiha Madara opened his Sharingan. He didn't dare to relax at all, so Aster's movements were completely in his eyes. Every time Aster formed a seal, even if he was attacked by a monster, Uchiha Madara would fight.  Breaking Zion's seal, although before today, Uchiha Madara didn't know about Zion's power at all, no, he didn't even know about Zion, but when Zion formed the seal, he could feel the power of Zion.  The power induced can definitely seal oneself, so when Uchiha Madara activates the power in Shion's seal, he will immediately interrupt Shion's seal. Therefore, every time Uchiha Madara tries to find a way to interrupt Shion's seal  Every time, they are attacked by sprites. The sprites' attacks are not ordinary attacks. Uchiha Madara spends a lot of effort to recover every time. When Uchiha Madara is planning Shion's seal, every time  The attack was blocked by Shiro and Naruto every time, making it impossible for Uchiha Madara to cause harm to Shion, and even planning Shion's seal became more and more difficult, because Naruto and Shiro were attacking at the same time  , most of their minds are on Shion. The two of them work hard to protect Shion, especially Naruto, who possesses the Flying Thunder God Technique, so no matter how far away Naruto and Shion are, Naruto can always reach her in time.  Return to protect Shion.

    In fact, in the final analysis, this is the advantage of large numbers. In terms of strength alone, Uchiha Madara is undoubtedly the strongest. No one is Uchiha Madara's opponent, but Uchiha Madara is the only one, and Naruto  There are more than ten people here, and the strength of the demons is not inferior to that of Uchiha Madara. Although Naruto is slightly weaker, he has the Flying Thunder God in his hands. Uchiha Madara is also unwilling to be careless, and Shiro, she  She is an Ice Breaker and is not inferior to Naruto in strength. Uchiha Madara did not dare to be careless after knowing that she was from the Minazuki clan. After all, there were two people in the Minazuki clan, and even Uchiha Madara did not dare to be careless.  Those who are watching, this is the person fighting him at close range, and Uzumaki Kinai, who is proficient in barrier and sealing techniques, has set up barriers around him. If he wants to escape, it will take some time, but this  In terms of time, there is enough time for the demons and Naruto to do a lot of things. In other words, Uchiha Madara has no chance to escape. Of course, it is not that he has no chance of victory, that is, his even one writing  The 'Izanagi' on the wheel eye is just an eye, but the cost of using Izanagi is one eye. Even Uchiha Madara, who was reincarnated and resurrected by the dirty earth, must pay the same price. Once used, Uchiha Madara will be quite powerful.  Yu is blind, so unless it is a certain death situation, just like being trapped by Toad Rinchan before, otherwise, Uchiha Madara will not easily use the "Izanagi" move, because it means that he will never  Lose the light.  But compared to life, light is obviously not the most important, so if it really gets to that point, Uchiha Madara will still use it.  It's just that he may have been sleeping underground for too long, so Uchiha Madara is too greedy for everything in this world, so that although he knows that in this case, it is best to use 'Izanagi' immediately, but he still holds on to the slightest hope.  Fortunately, he also had a trace of regret in his heart. He regretted that he had just allowed Yakushi Kabuto to be killed by Jiraiya. Although it was to get rid of Yakushi Kabuto's control, now he hoped to get Yakushi Kabuto's help, but Uchiha  Madara will not be reincarnated. Although he also has the Samsara Eye, he is still unable to use the art of reincarnation, and using the art of reincarnation requires a large amount of chakra, although Uchiha Madara does not have the amount of chakra.  Problem, but when facing the attacks from Naruto and others, he had no chance to use it.

    Soon Jiraiya and others left, because Uchiha Madara had to deal with the attacks of Naruto and others. In this case, he had no chance to stop Jiraiya and others, but Uchiha Madara also knew about this battle.  , he was completely at a disadvantage. Now that someone on the other side left first, it was the best thing for him, so Uchiha Madara didn't stop him at all. Uchiha Madara, who was just busy dealing with Naruto's attack, didn't know  , Jiraiya and others left not just to let the wounded leave first, but also to surprise Uchiha Madara.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 755: Fighting against Uchiha Madara

    'Bang bang bang' The figures of Uchiha Madara and Naruto were moving at high speed. Naruto in sage mode could compete with Uchiha Madara in close combat. Of course, Uchiha Madara was far more powerful.  It exceeded everyone's imagination, especially now that Uchiha Madara was resurrected using the Jutsu of Reincarnation. He simply ignored ordinary attacks, so Naruto could only block Uchiha for a short time even in sage mode.  If Uchiha Madara's attack lasts for a long time, Naruto will not be Uchiha Madara's opponent.

    With a 'bang', Naruto crossed his hands to block Uchiha Madara's attack, but the huge power coming from Uchiha Madara's hand directly blew Naruto away, but Naruto was not the only one here.  One person, as well as the sprites and Shiro, with their help, when Naruto was knocked away, Shion immediately controlled the sprites to rush towards Uchiha Madara with a thought, while Shiro kept changing the marks with his hands,  As the mark in her hand changed, people with sensitive senses could feel the drop in temperature almost immediately.

    "It's that little brat Minazuki." Uchiha Madara directly smashed one of the demon dragon's heads into pieces. Then when he sensed the temperature around him, a thought came to his mind: "She can actually  It affects the temperature. It seems that the blood stain limit of Ice Release has been almost developed by her." Uchiha Madara's eyes condensed, and infinite murderous intent surged out of his remaining left eye: "This Minazuki  The kid's ability should have entered the completion stage of ice escape, but judging from her strength, it should not have entered the final stage yet. Fortunately, it has not entered the final hidden stage. Otherwise, I'm afraid I will really die.  It¡¯s here.¡±

    Unknowingly, Madara Uchiha gradually focused on Shiro: "Naruto Namikaze possesses the Flying Thunder God Technique, and his movements are elusive. It is very difficult to kill him. The one who controls the monsters from other worlds.  The witch of the demon is under the protection of the demon, and the demon cannot be killed at all. Even killing the witch is of no use. The only thing that threatens me is Toad Linchang and the secret stone sword.  But Jiraiya has already left, taking the two toads with him, and Toad's singing cannot be used twice in a short period of time. What's more, Toad's singing relies on sound to make the other party enter the illusion. As long as I don't  If you hear the sound, it will be impossible to enter the illusion, so you can ignore this threat for the time being."

    Madara Uchiha focused his attention on Naruto, Shiro and the monsters who were fighting him at close range and said secretly in his heart: "Aside from Toad Sing, the only threats to me are the sealing techniques of witches and Kina Uzumaki.  I don't know much about the witch's sealing technique, but since it can seal monsters like monsters, it is enough to prove that the witch's sealing technique must not be underestimated. As for Uzumaki Kinai, the guys from the Uzumaki clan are natural barrier masters and sealers.  Master, they are a group of people who are born with incomparable talents in barrier arts and sealing arts, and Uzumaki Kinai is also the mother of Namikaze Naruto. According to Yakushi Kabuto, Namikaze Naruto is the son of the Fourth Hokage, that is,  It is said that Uzumaki Kina is the wife of the Fourth Hokage. Although I don¡¯t know the ability of the Fourth Hokage, but no matter how the name of Hokage is placed, Uzumaki Kina can become the wife of the Fourth Hokage. I think it should not be just about status.  , the strength must be very strong. Coupled with the origin of the Uzumaki clan, it is obvious that Uzumaki Kina's sealing and barrier techniques are not comparable to ordinary people, and she is also a threat to me. And she is the weakest.  The easiest person to kill, but she is still outside the barrier. She is obviously guarding against me. Even if I want to break through the barrier, it will take some time. This little time is enough for others to react. Even if  The barrier cannot be destroyed immediately with the Six Paths Sage's Jutsu. In this case, it is impossible to kill her. As for Namikaze Naruto, although he is the strongest in terms of strength alone, he poses the smallest threat to me. In comparison, he is the strongest.  Shui Wuyue's little devil, although she has not yet developed her ice escape to the strongest level, she can still hurt me at her current stage, especially the ice escape's secret technique 'Leng Yue Shuang Hua' which can freeze my body.  The 'Ningxue Secret Realm' can also freeze my soul. When the time comes, I'm afraid I won't be able to survive. However, her ability has not yet been developed to its final and strongest stage. It is unlikely that she will freeze me.  In contrast, among the people present, she is the easiest person to kill, and she seems to have a good relationship with everyone present. If she can be killed first, other people's feelings will inevitably fluctuate. Others will not  It is said that Namikaze Naruto's emotions will definitely fluctuate, and flaws will inevitably be exposed at that time. Moreover, in the previous battle, Namikaze Naruto's state did not seem to last long. It will take a certain amount of time to enter after the release.  , as soon as his state is lifted, there will be a gap exposed. As long as he can seize this gap and attack, then the others will inevitably lose their current formation, and that little devil Minazuki will be against Namikaze.  Naruto's feelings don't seem to be simple. Once something happens to Namikaze Naruto, she will be able to¡­.  "A strange light flashed in Uchiha Madara's eyes.

    Neji, who has the Byakugan, has the highest observation ability. He immediately discovered the strange look in Uchiha Madara's eyes. Although he knew what Uchiha Madara had in mind, it was impossible for him to say it at this time.  What affected everyone's hearts, not to mention that he only saw the look in Uchiha Madara's eyes. Now, let alone taking action, Uchiha Madara could only just have an idea, so even though Neji knew that Uchiha Madara had a plan.  , he could only be secretly vigilant.

    Naruto noticed Uchiha Madara's eyes after Neji. Naruto and Neji are different. Although Naruto does not have eye skills such as Byakugan and Sharingan, because he is a Jinchuriki, Naruto has been a Jinchuriki since he was a child.  Growing up in the disgust and rejection of others, in order to live a better life, Naruto learned to distinguish from other people's eyes. Eyes are the windows to the heart. No one can change the meaning of his eyes, even if  He is a ninja who is proficient in genjutsu, and he cannot change it. The most he can do is hide it, and use other emotions to hide his true emotions. But even if he hides it, it is of no use to Naruto. His childhood experience can make Naruto see it at a glance.  You can see the meaning in the other person's eyes. Of course, this is not mind reading. You can only see the sincerity and falsehood of others towards you. You cannot see the inner thoughts of others, but sometimes this is enough.  , just like now, when Naruto noticed Uchiha Madara's eyes, and relied on his own mind, Naruto immediately knew that Uchiha Madara was planning to target Shiro, and a thought flashed in Naruto's mind  , Naruto soon added this idea and simulated it several times in his mind. Suddenly, Naruto paused suddenly towards the figure of Uchiha Madara, and then the sage mode on Naruto directly dissipated and immediately changed back to  His original appearance appeared, and there was a trace of panic in Naruto's eyes: "Oh no, the sage mode was released at this time." As he said that, Naruto's whole body began to explode, and Shiro, Neji and others  They were stunned for a moment. They were all people who knew Naruto. They also knew something about Naruto's Sage Mode. They knew that although Naruto could not maintain it forever, he could still maintain it for a while, but now the time has not come at all.  , the sage mode disappeared, and Naruto said it himself. This abnormal situation made them all stunned for a moment.

    Uchiha Madara saw that Naruto's chakra suddenly retreated, and his body also changed back to its original appearance, and his body began to retreat. The other people seemed to hesitate for a moment as if they had not thought of this situation, so Uchiha Madara  There was an uneasiness in his heart, but he was unwilling to give up the opportunity in front of him, so with a thought in his mind, he rushed towards Naruto. In an instant, Uchiha Madara's figure rushed in front of Naruto, and there was a 'pop'  , Uchiha Madara kicked Naruto's hand, and the mark in his hand was directly interrupted by Uchiha Madara. Then Naruto shrank his body to avoid Uchiha Madara's fist, and then grabbed Uchiha Madara's arm with both hands, and then  Uchiha Madara's arm, Naruto's body turned, his whole body turned behind Uchiha Madara, and he suddenly kicked Uchiha Madara, but the foot he just raised was kicked in the calf by Uchiha Madara,  He kicked him back directly, and at the same time, Uchiha Madara punched Naruto in the chest. With a 'boom' sound, Naruto vomited blood and was directly knocked away by Uchiha Madara, while Uchiha Madara went straight towards him.  He chased after Naruto.

    "Naruto, Naruto." Everyone else present was shocked when they saw Naruto vomiting blood and flying away. Shion and Uzumaki Kina even stopped using the sealing technique in their hands.  But among all the people, there was one person who moved the fastest, Shiro. The moment Naruto flew backwards and vomited blood, she had already let go of everything and rushed towards Naruto. When Madara Uchiha chased Naruto,  Shiro had already approached Naruto.  Shiro suddenly jumped up and stood in front of Uchiha Madara. An ice mirror appeared in front of Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara's own figure appeared in the ice mirror, but this besides blocking Uchiha Madara's sight.  , Uchiha Madara couldn't even stay for a second. In the blink of an eye, the ice mirror was broken by Uchiha Madara. At the same time, Uchiha Madara rushed in front of Shiro, and stabbed Shiro's heart directly with a knife in his right hand.  His pupils shrank suddenly, his body moved slightly, and with a 'puff' sound, Uchiha Madara's palm penetrated from Shiro's body.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 756 Madara¡¯s Death

    "Shiro!" Naruto shouted loudly, and immediately rushed towards Shiro. Uchiha Madara's eyes narrowed, and he immediately pulled his hand out of Shiro's body, and at the same time attacked Naruto who was rushing over,'  With a bang, Bai turned around and used his body to block Uchiha Madara's attack again. With a bang, Bai used his back to block Uchiha Madara's fist again.

    "Shiro." Naruto looked at Shiro who was knocked away, and quickly stepped forward to hug him.  "It's okay, Naruto-sama." Bai looked at Naruto and said with a smile: "My subordinates will not let you down, Naruto-sama." As she spoke, a chill naturally came from her body, followed by Bai's body.  The wound immediately froze, stopping the bleeding, especially the place that had just been penetrated by Uchiha Madara, because Shiro used the ice mirror to block it, allowing himself to move a step in time, so that it did not penetrate the heart, and  It penetrated through the abdomen. Although the injury was serious, it was not fatal as long as it could be treated in time.

    "Although I had expected it, I didn't expect that this guy would actually risk his life to block the attack for Namikaze Naruto." Uchiha Madara looked at Shiro and said secretly: "I'm afraid this kind of person is about to become extinct.  . Even if this is not the last one, it is almost the same." Although these thoughts kept flashing through Uchiha Madara's mind, his attack did not pause at all, and went directly towards Naruto and Shiro, and Uchiha Madara's  The target this time was directly aimed at Naruto. Bai once again supported her body. She wanted to block Naruto again. Even if her life would disappear under this blow, she would not have any chance.  She hesitated because she was Naruto's tool. Although her life force was passing rapidly, she did not forget this. In her heart, she still felt that as long as she was alive, Naruto should not be hurt.  Responsibility for Tools.

    Naruto held Shiro's body and turned around, blocking himself in front of Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara immediately changed his moves, and his right hand became a claw and grabbed Naruto's heart.

    "Leader." Ningci's face was shocked, but he was helpless. The distance between him and Naruto made it impossible for him to rescue him. Shion also gave up the sealing technique in his hand and controlled the sprites to rush towards Uchiha Madara. Uzumaki Kina  Also, of course, all this is imprinted in Uchiha Madara's eyes. Although he only has one eye left, this eye always has the Sharingan open, so Neji, Shion and Uzumaki Kina, etc.  All the people's expressions were imprinted in Uchiha Madara's eyes, but Uchiha Madara didn't care too much, because although the distance between the two sides was not far, it was enough for Uchiha Madara, enough  He had pulled out Naruto's heart several times, so Uchiha Madara focused all his attention on Naruto.

    With a 'poof' sound, Uchiha Madara's right hand directly broke through Naruto's clothes and skin, and inserted directly into Naruto's heart.  But at this moment, a smile appeared on Naruto's face.  But this smile was not seen by Uchiha Madara. Bai saw Naruto's smile and said with a smile: "Naruto-sama" With a 'bang', Naruto's figure turned into a ball of smoke, Bai  The figure fell directly, and Ziyuan controlled the demon to catch Bai in time.

    At the same time, when Naruto's figure disappeared, 'poof', a huge stone sword directly penetrated Uchiha Madara's heart on his left chest, and penetrated out of his chest. In an instant, Uchiha Madara  He even lost the ability to move.  "It turned out to be a shadow clone. Damn it, what the hell is this sword? I can't even activate 'Izanagi'. Damn it, but when was the shadow clone activated? My eyes have been staring at him. He  There is no chance of using a shadow clone. Wait, it's Minazuki's brat." Uchiha Madara suddenly remembered that Shiro had used an ice mirror once, and that ice mirror had blocked his sight, even though it was only for a short time.  It's less than a second, but it's enough time for a Kage-level master, especially since Naruto also masters the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, a space ninjutsu.

    "Last time, you activated 'Izanagi' when you were hit by a toad. But this time, when you are pierced by this stone sword, your soul will be sucked into the underworld. In this case, any  Ninjas will not be able to use ninjutsu, genjutsu and taijutsu. You can't even activate 'Izanagi'. Do you have any other methods?" Naruto held a huge stone sword and pierced Uchiha Madara's hand.  Behind the heart, he said with an indifferent expression: "Of course, although this kind of stone sword is powerful, it also has limitations. It can only be used in immortal mode. If used under other circumstances, the user's soul will be destroyed.  It will be sucked into the underworld, that¡¯s why I held it for so long and caused Bai to be so seriously injured.¡±

    "" Uchiha Madara opened his mouth. Because the stone sword was pierced into the heart, most of his soul had been sealed in the underworld. He could no longer even speak, or he didn't even want to say anything.  Naruto in sage mode?It can be clearly felt that Uchiha Madara's soul is decreasing at a high speed. It is obvious that Uchiha Madara's soul is constantly being sealed.

    "You must have a lot of doubts." Naruto looked at Uchiha Madara and said, "Why do I have this stone sword? Why do I appear behind you?" Then Naruto stretched out his hand to Uchiha Madara's.  Behind his head, he grabbed Uchiha Madara's collar and pulled it suddenly. With a 'chila' sound, Naruto pulled off a piece of clothing, only to see a spell on this piece of clothing. Then Naruto took out a handful of bitter words.  Nothing, a special kunai.  There is the same spell on the kunai. Naruto pointed to the spell on it and said: "This is the special kunai I use. The spell on the kunai is the address where I use the flying thunder god technique. As long as this spell is used,  Within a certain range, I can use the Flying Thunder God Technique to reach very accurately. When the Lustful Immortal and the others left, I gave the Lustful Immortal and them this special kunai, in order to get the stone sword in time.  , this is the beginning of my plan, and then I deliberately shouted that the immortal mode was lifted. Only Bai Cai among the people present could understand what I meant in an instant. The others did not understand what I meant. In order to hide it from you, I  I have no intention of telling anyone else, so only Bai will take the initiative to stand in front of me and use her body to resist your attack. The address on your body is when you attacked Bai just now, Bai was on you.  What was left on her body. In order for me to kill you, Shiro did not hesitate to use her own life as bait, so Uchiha Madara, you will not lose unfairly this time."

    "No injustice indeed no injustice." Uchiha Madara suddenly made a voice. His only Sharingan eye had receded and turned into an ordinary eye. He opened his eyes weakly: "Namikaze Naru  Man, who are you?"

    "The son of the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kina of the Country of Uzumaki." Naruto looked at Madara Uchiha and pondered for a moment, then spoke again: "It is said that the Uzumaki clan and the Senju clan are still relatives."

    "Really?" Uchiha Madara closed his eyes slightly and said: "It turns out that it was you who did it in the end Hashirama. He you are the last" Uchiha Madara's voice became increasingly louder.  Low, because the soul was continuously sealed into the underworld, Uchiha Madara gradually lost the strength to speak, so that even though Naruto was not by his side, he gradually became unable to hear Uchiha Madara's words.  .  With a 'bang', Uchiha Madara in front of him suddenly turned into a push of sand. Another person was wrapped in the sand. Although he didn't know who it was, judging from the forehead protector on the other person's forehead,  It should be a ninja from Otoyin Village. Obviously, this ninja does not have much research value for any ninja village.

    "Are you okay, leader." Neji came up behind Naruto and said softly.

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "I'm fine, Shion, how is Shiro's condition?" Naruto looked at Shion and Shiro on the demon's head.

    "Don't worry, Naruto-sama. Although the injury is serious, it is not life-threatening." Shion responded loudly: "Fortunately, Shiro is an Ice Release ninja and can use Ice Release to stop the bleeding. Otherwise, I'm afraid it will just be bleeding.  This makes Bai unable to be cured."

    "Really? That's good." Naruto responded, "Naruto, you are too reckless." Uzumaki Kina came to Naruto and said: "If the calculation is wrong, or Shiro is not  If I see what you mean, then you You are the leader of everyone present and the psychological support of everyone. You must not do such reckless things."

    "Yes, I understand, mom." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "I'm going to check on Bai's condition, and it's almost time for us to go back." With that, Naruto suddenly jumped onto the monster's bed.  On his head, standing in front of Shiro, Shiro saw Naruto, showed a smile and said: "Congratulations, Naruto-sama. You defeated Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Madara. As long as this news is spread, then  Your reputation will rise to the extreme." The pale Haku looked at Naruto with a sweet smile on his face.  Even though she was seriously injured, what she was thinking about and what her body was doing were all related to Naruto. Naruto felt a slight pain in his heart and stepped forward to pick up Shiro and said, "I'll take you to Granny Tsunade."

    "No, no need, Lord Naruto." Shiro said with a smile: "This subordinate knows his situation. Although this kind of injury looks very dangerous, it is actually not too difficult to treat. Camp  The medical ninja inside can treat such injuries, so there is no need to trouble Hokage-sama."

    "I know." Naruto responded, then looked at Uzumaki Kina and Neji and said: "Mom, Neji, you and your group should return to the camp together, together with the lustful Sento and the others, I will take Shiro first.  One step." As he spoke, Naruto's figure flashed and disappeared directly.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 757 Shiro¡¯s ¡®Extravagant Hope¡¯

    "Naruto-sama" Bai lay gently in Naruto's arms and said, "I know my subordinate's situation myself, so I don't need to worry about my subordinate like this." Naruto stepped a little closer, and the figure disappeared and appeared.  A few kilometers away, he said: "Okay, don't say these words, just keep your energy, we will be there soon."

    "No, Naruto-sama." Shiro looked at Naruto and said, "I am very satisfied to be able to meet Zabuza-sama and Naruto-sama. Subordinate, Shiro feels that he is very happy, because Zabuza-sama and Naruto  The Lord is the one who really needs Shiro. Shiro is very happy that he can be needed by Zabuza-sama and Naruto-sama, and later becomes Naruto-sama¡¯s tool. Shiro is very happy. Naruto-sama¡¯s will is my own will, and I am born  The wrong purpose is to achieve Naruto-sama's wishes, and now Shiro is satisfied."

    "Bai" Naruto opened his mouth.

    Bai Weiwei reached out and hugged Naruto's back, and lay completely in Naruto's arms: "Naruto-sama, please forgive Bai's arrogance, can you please give Bai a kiss?" A look appeared on Bai's face.  With a hint of blush, he said: "Bai has never felt the feeling of love, and Bai doesn't want to be touched by other people, but if it is Naruto-sama, there is no such concern, but usually, Bai doesn't dare to say  Come out, as Naruto-sama¡¯s tool, how can I have my own consciousness, so until now, this time Bai wants to feel it for himself. Naruto-sama.¡±

    Naruto looked at Bai and said, "Okay, Bai, stop talking, but if you are willing, I will marry you after this war is over."

    "No, Naruto-sama, Shiro just wants to be Naruto-sama's tool, and nothing else." Shiro looked at Naruto and said: "Shiro is Naruto-sama's tool, Shiro's body, and Shiro's soul all belong to Naruto.  Sir. But Haku cannot marry Lord Naruto, because Haku is Lord Naruto's tool, and Haku is not qualified to be Lord Naruto's wife. Only Lord Koyuki and Miss Hinata can become Lord Naruto's wives. Subordinate  I just have some extravagant hopes that Naruto-sama can kiss me."

    Naruto stopped and looked at Shiro in front of him. Her eyes were still so pure. She followed Naruto and killed a lot more, but the purity in her eyes did not fade or disappear at all. She was still as pure as a newborn.  As pure as a baby, Naruto lowered his head slightly. He looked at his palms, which were full of blood. The ice cubes on Bai's wounds had melted unconsciously, and the blood was gradually flowing out.  Naruto took a deep breath. He knew that although Bai didn't say it, Bai's life force was actually almost completely gone. Otherwise, Bai would not be able to maintain the ice on his wound.

    "Okay." Naruto nodded and replied, "I promise you, Shiro."

    "Really? Lord Naruto." There was a hint of joy in Bai's eyes. Naruto nodded slightly and said: "Really, Bai. But before that, Bai, you just said that you are my tool. I  My will is your will, as long as it is my wish, will you fulfill it?"

    "Yes, Lord Naruto." Bai smiled slightly and said: "As long as it is Lord Naruto's wish, even if it costs his life, Bai will complete it for Lord Naruto."

    "In this case." Naruto said with a condensed expression: "Bai, I am ordering you now. As my tool, you are not allowed to speak now. You must preserve your vitality. All your actions must obey my orders. Of course.  Well, if you don¡¯t obey my orders, I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±

    "No, Naruto-sama." Bai heard Naruto's words and immediately replied: "Haku will always obey Naruto-sama's orders and will never go against Naruto-sama's wishes."

    Naruto nodded slightly: "Then you are not allowed to speak from now on, and preserve your vitality." "" Bai no longer responded, but closed his eyes slightly, Naruto smiled and nodded: "Okay,  This is your reward." As he spoke, Naruto lowered his head and kissed Bai's pure eyes gently.

    Bai closed his eyes gently and felt the warmth of Naruto's lips from his own eyes. His eyelashes kept trembling and his originally white cheeks turned red. Although Naruto didn't see it, he could clearly feel it.  The blood flow in Bai's body accelerated, but Bai seemed to have stimulated his body's potential again, and the ice cubes that had gradually melted had also gradually solidified.  It won't cause blood to flow out.

    Naruto's lips left Shiro's eyes, and Shiro opened his eyes slightly, looking at Naruto with pure eyes, and opened his mouth, but seemed to remember Naruto's order, hesitated, and did not speak.  Naruto tightened Bai's hand and said: "This is just a reward for you being my tool all the time. Bai, wait a minute, I will give you a bigger reward after a while. Don't you want to feel the feeling of love?"  , I will satisfy you. I will fall in love with you and interact with you seriously, just like Hinata before."

      "Miss Hinata" Bai was slightly startled, his face turned red, and he opened his mouth. Naruto stretched out his fingers to cover Bai's lips and said: "I told Bai, my wish is for you.  Don't speak now and preserve your strength. As for the rest, you just have to follow my wishes."

    "" Bai nodded slightly, and his whole body fell completely into Naruto's arms. He said secretly in his heart: "Yes, Lord Naruto. As long as Bai is still breathing, then Bai will always obey you."  Will. You are the sky of the Snow Country. Without you, the Snow Country will soon disappear in the waves of history. But you are my air. Without you, Bai will suffocate in the blink of an eye.  Narutosir."

    Naruto held Shiro's figure and shuttled through the forest, running forward while using the Flying Thunder God Technique. Naruto didn't pay attention to the trumpet of chakra at all, "This kind of injury." Naruto.  Ren Bai's injury was secretly alarmed: "I'm afraid only Grandma Tsunade can cure it, no, there are also Sister Shizune and Sakura. Grandma Tsunade is in Yunyin Village, and as a Hokage, she has been there before  Ichiki protected me, but I forcibly left the Ninja Alliance. If I go to Kumogakure now, I'm afraid it will embarrass Grandma Tsunade. In this case, I can only go to Sister Shizune and Sakura.  As for them, they should still be in the medical camp behind the Ninja United Army camp. After all, places like the medical camp cannot be moved easily. Otherwise, if some seriously injured people cannot withstand the bumps during the move, the aggravation of their injuries will be considered minor.  ." Thinking of this, Naruto's figure suddenly sped up. The true power of the Flying Thunder God's Technique was demonstrated by Naruto for the first time. Only afterimages flashed through the forest. In the blink of an eye, Naruto had already passed through while holding Bai.  After passing the vast and boundless forest, Naruto did not stop at all. His figure kept jumping through the space

    After Naruto left with Shiro, Uzumaki Kina and others naturally met up with Jiraiya. The group of people headed towards the camp of the Ninja United Army and Snow Ninja. Everyone present was not an ordinary person.  From Naruto's actions, it can be seen that Shiro's injury is definitely not as simple as Shiro himself said. Regarding Shiro, Jiraiya and the others may not know it yet, but Neji knows that Shiro's status in Naruto's heart  , but Naruto values ??Haku not only because Haku has strength that is only inferior to him in the Land of Snow, but more because of Haku's attitude towards Naruto. For Haku, who even devotes his soul to Naruto, Neji  Some people only admire and admire Haku for being able to implement his beliefs so thoroughly, and Neji also understands Naruto's attitude towards Haku. Naruto completely regards Haku as a part of his soul. After Naruto became the Prince of Snow Country,  Afterwards, there are some things that Naruto will choose to carry alone. Even Neji will not know about it, but Shiro knows it clearly. If the person who has been alone with Naruto for the longest time in this world,  Then it is definitely Haku, even Hinata and Fenghua Koyuki are not as good as Haku, so when Naruto faced Uchiha Madara, at the last moment, when everyone present was still confused, Haku already understood  He understood Naruto's thoughts and even took action, using his own life as a bet to create opportunities for Naruto.

    The group of people walked forward slowly, stopping from time to time to rest in order to regain some strength. Although most of the people present were injured, this did not mean that the group was incapable of fighting. Apart from anything else,  Shion, who has been able to control the demons, has a power that is beyond the reach of ordinary ninjas. Coupled with the immortal ability of the demons, Zion has the power to fight anyone.  Moreover, Uzumaki Kina, Neji and others are still capable of fighting. With so many people gathered together, I am afraid that even if Uchiha Madara is resurrected again, they will be able to fight.

    "That's it." Jiraiya and others only knew that so many things had happened after they learned from Uzumaki Kinai what happened after their group left. For those who were able to seal Uchiha Madara back into the underworld, the people present were naturally  Full of joy, after all, the pressure brought by the name Uchiha Madara is too strong. When the Iron Country Akatsuki organized the person wearing the spiral mask to claim to be Uchiha Madara, all the five shadows, including Naruto, suddenly  Losing the ability to think calmly, and because of the name Uchiha Madara, the five shadows gave up the long-standing grudges of the five ninja villages in a short moment and formed a coalition to fight against Uchiha Madara. All this was just because  Uchiha Madara, this name.  This name puts tremendous pressure on any ninja, so although it is a pity that Shiro was seriously injured, everyone present feels that it is worth it. If it were any of them, they would be the same.  idea.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 758 The Loved Sakura

    The Ninja United Army medical camp, because Akatsuki suddenly fell silent, and the Ninja United Army was also confused because of Akatsuki's actions. In addition, in the previous war, the Ninja United Army had countless wounded people, although the medical camp continued to provide treatment.  However, due to the constant fighting, countless new wounded people are sent to the medical camp every day, so the medical camp has never been free. However, now that the war has temporarily stopped, the medical camp has some free time, and some seriously wounded people  They could also get more rest. Therefore, the Ninja United Army did not dare to take action for the time being. The purpose was to get more time for the wounded to recover, so the entire battlefield suddenly showed an unspeakable silence.  Both sides are trying their best to restrain themselves, but everyone knows that this situation will not last long at all, and the war will start again soon, but once it starts, there will be no pause.  Until the winner is determined.

    A certain barracks in the camp, this is Sakura's barracks. As a disciple of the Fifth Hokage, coupled with the medical ability that Sakura has shown during this period, Sakura also has a separate barracks, although it is not very big.  , but it is much better than other medical ninjas and wounded people.  Today, after inspecting the entire camp, Sakura returned to her barracks, took a sip of water, and took a rest.  Unconsciously, Sakura leaned on the table

    At night, at the entrance of Konoha Village, Sakura looked at the boy in front of her. He was wearing Konoha's forehead protector, but there was a fan logo on his clothes. "Sasuke" Sakura looked at the boy in front of her and said softly.  road.

    "Thank you, Sakura. But I am an Avenger, and I have lived until now for revenge. Now I see a glimmer of hope for revenge, and I will never give up." With that, Sasuke disappeared from Sakura's body.  In front of him, appeared behind Sakura: "Thank you, Sakura, really, thank you very much. Tell Naruto for me that I will surpass him." Then a knife with his right hand was directly on Sakura's neck.  .  Sakura's eyes immediately became blurry.  Then he fell down helplessly.

    "Sakura, Sakura." Suddenly a familiar voice came into Sakura's ears. Sakura opened her eyes slightly and saw Hatake Kakashi standing in front of her.  Kakashi Hatake said: "Okay, it's time for Sakura to rest. Let's go. We must move faster, otherwise, Naruto will leave the border of the Land of Fire. Once he leaves,  If you want to enter another country and capture Naruto, it won't be that easy." As he spoke, Kakashi suddenly jumped up and went straight up.

    "Kakashi-sensei." Sakura was startled, and then she saw about twenty people jumping up to follow Kakashi. Most of these twenty people were familiar to her, such as the third generation son.  Asuma, Kurenai Sunset, Gai, and their team, Ino, Shikamaru, and Choji.  And Hinata, Aburame Shino, Kiba.  Tenten, Xiao Li, Saai, Hinata's father Hinata, and ten other Hyuga clan members, including herself, there are twenty-five people in total.

    "Is this here?" Sakura glanced at it, froze for a moment, and said secretly in her heart: "Isn't this the team we formed when Naruto left Konoha and wanted to bring him back? Why did it happen again?  Appear?" Thinking of this, Sakura hesitated for a moment, then jumped to follow him.

    After a while, Sakura and others arrived at the border, and Naruto, Neji and Yakumo were standing there, seemingly waiting for them.  After a short conversation, Naruto, Neji, and Yakumo began to fight with Kakashi and the others.

    Sakura looked at the situation in front of her and thought to herself: "Sure enoughthen here is?" Sakura raised her head slightly and looked at the surrounding scene, and suddenly the surrounding scene suddenly rotated, with Sakura as the center.  It spun at high speed.  There was a soft 'bang' sound, just like a bubble bursting.

    Sakura suddenly stood up and looked around. She was still in the medical camp, in her own barracks. Sakura glanced around and said, "It turns out I was dreaming, yes. These things happened a few years ago.  Yes, the dream may go back to a few years ago. Both Sasuke and Naruto have left Konoha. Sasuke took refuge in Orochimaru, and later killed Orochimaru. Now he has taken refuge in Uchiha Madara and launched  This time, the Fourth Ninja War; after Naruto left, he went to the Snow Country, married the Daimyo of the Snow Country, became the prince of the Snow Country, and led the Snow Country to develop into the big country it is today, and soon  In the meantime, Naruto even led the members of Snow Country to break away from the Ninja United Army. For me, he is also someone out of reach."

    "Sasuke, Naruto." Sakura glanced at a photo frame on the table. The photo in the photo frame was obviously taken a few years ago, because in this photo, Kakashi's exposed eyes turned into a??The crescent moon, obviously Kakashi smiled happily, Kakashi's right hand was holding Sasuke, Sasuke seemed to be very disdainful, slightly raised his head and stood proudly, while on Kakashi's left hand side, Naruto was holding  Standing there with a faint smile, her long blond hair was just cut to the waist, and the one in the middle was naturally Sakura, with a forehead protector on her head and a sweet smile on her face, which made people laugh.  One look and you can tell that this girl must be very sweet at heart.

    "I dreamed about you, Sasuke and Naruto." Sakura looked at Sasuke and Naruto in the photo frame and said, "I can't even remember how many times this happened. Occasionally, I dream about you.  I dreamed about the things we experienced together, but this time I actually dreamed about the situation when you left." After saying this, tears continued to flow from Sakura's eyes. Sakura hugged the photo frame and murmured: "What if,  How great would it be if we could always be together like this?" Although Sakura knew that all this had become history, she still hoped that she, Naruto and Sasuke could be as good as they had just become members of Team 7.  It was the same as before, the three of them, under the guidance of Kakashi, practiced together every day and performed tasks together every day.  But all this is no longer possible, otherwise, Xiao Sakura would not be like now, holding the photos of the three people and crying silently. Xiao Sakura, she is the most affectionate person among the three,  Even though Sasuke and Naruto left Konoha and sat down for so many things, Sakura already regarded them as true companions, and although Naruto had feelings, he also gave up everything and gave up the relationship with Hinata.  He gave up his friendship with Sakura and chose to become

    Naruto hugged Shiro, and his figure fell gently. He lowered his head slightly and looked at Shiro in his arms. A slight smile appeared on Shiro's face and he said: "Naruto Sir." Shiro's breath was already weak.  It was a lot, and the anger was like a thread, which was the best portrayal of Byakugan at the moment, but Byakugan still forced a smile in front of Naruto.

    Naruto stood in front of the medical camp, which was still a little way away, so the people in the medical camp did not find any trace of Naruto. Naruto took a deep breath, then looked at the medical camp in front of him, carefully  Feeling where Sakura or Shizune are, because only they can save Shiro in the entire medical camp, and the entire camp is so big, it is impossible for Naruto to find him slowly, but whether it is Sakura or Shizune, they have  They all have Naruto's special abomination, so Naruto plans to use the Flying Thunder God to find them directly.

    Naruto sensed it for a while and immediately noticed the presence of two special kunai in the entire camp. However, the two locations were far apart. However, Naruto did not have time to hesitate, so as soon as Naruto felt the location  Wherever he was, the whole figure disappeared directly on the spot. The Flying Thunder God Jutsu was a space ninjutsu. No matter whether there were barriers around the medical camp or something else, it was useless to Naruto.

    'Hey' Naruto's figure appeared. Naruto immediately looked around and saw a girl wearing white. Although it was just a back view, but from the smell, Naruto immediately knew that the person in front of him was Sakura, and  Sakura also discovered Naruto's trace when Naruto appeared. The two of them turned around and looked at each other at the same time. Sakura was slightly stunned and opened her mouth to say something, but Naruto didn't give her anything.  Opportunity to speak.

    When Naruto saw Sakura's back, he immediately said, "Sakura, help me heal Shiro."

    Sakura immediately swallowed back what she wanted to say, and looked at Shiro in Naruto's arms. At the first glance, Sakura was shocked: "What a serious injury. What happened? Naruto  , why was Minazuki so seriously injured?" After saying that, Sakura put down the photo frame in her hand, then took it from Shiro, and at the same time looked at Naruto for a while, and was relieved to see that Naruto was not injured.  She came down and began to examine Shiro in detail. She knew that Shiro was a close guard around Naruto and was extremely powerful. If even Shiro was seriously injured, it would prove that there was a very powerful enemy and Naruto.  Enemy, Shiro was so seriously injured in order to protect Naruto.

    Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "Now is not the time to talk about this. Sakura, please help Shiro heal first. I'll go find Sister Shizune. One more person will give you more strength. Please be sure to treat Shiro well." As he said this, Naruto shook his head slightly.  The person glanced at it, then turned around, and the entire figure disappeared in an instant.

    "Wait, Naruto" Sakura said, but Naruto had already disappeared. Xiao Sakura could only shake her head helplessly, then looked at Bai and said, "I'll help you treat him first, at least.  Stabilize your injuries first."

    "Please feel free to do as you please, I know my body." Bai showed a smile and said: "But if possible, I want to continue to be Naruto-sama's tool."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 759

    Chapter 759

    When Naruto entered the medical camp, Sakura was resting, but Sakura's rest did not mean that Shizune was also resting. Shizune let Sakura rest in order to take care of Sakura, but she herself was not resting and was returning to the medical camp.  Several medical ninjas discussed how to treat the constant injuries.

    With a 'whoosh', Naruto instantly appeared behind Shizune. At the same time, Naruto's eyes flashed past, and then he grabbed Shizune's shoulders. Before anyone noticed, Naruto  The silent figure disappeared, leaving only a golden light, and this light also disappeared in an instant.

    "Naruto" Shizune had already noticed when Naruto appeared behind him, so she stopped what she wanted to say, but she didn't resist at all and let Naruto  People take themselves away.  Shizune opened her mouth when she realized that she was in another place in front of her. However, she just called out a name and couldn't finish it because she didn't know what she should say.

    "Sister Shizune" Naruto said softly.

    "I haven't heard this title for a long time." Shizune smiled softly and said, "So why are you here, Naruto? Are you okay?"

    "Sorry, Sister Shizune, I only come to you when something happens." Naruto said apologetically.

    "It doesn't matter." Shizune smiled softly and said: "Naruto, you are also the prince of a country and the leader of the Snow Ninja Village. And in this battlefield, you don't have any extra time for yourself.  But I'm happy, Naruto. Because you still remember me as your sister."

    "Yes, Sister Shizune." Naruto looked at Shizune with a faint smile and said, "I will never forget Sister Shizune. And Granny Tsunade."

    "I'm afraid Tsunade-sama will be angry again after hearing this." A smile appeared on Shizune's face, and Naruto also had a smile on his face, but he hid his smile slightly.  That trace of bitterness

    "Okay, Naruto, what are you doing here?" Shizune looked at Naruto and said, "In this period before the storm comes, you must have something very important. Let's deal with your matters first."

    "Thank you." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "Sister Shizune, you know Shiro next to me, and I hope you can help rescue him."

    "Rescued?" Shizune paused slightly, and then said with a face: "What happened? Naruto."

    "It's just a battle with someone." Naruto said softly: "But I have confirmed one thing, Sister Shizune, help me tell Granny Tsunade about this."

    "Don't worry about anything else for now." Shizune said, "Let's save Miss Bai first."

    Naruto nodded slightly and said: "I have asked Sakura to treat her first. But Shiro's injury was very serious. In a battle, she successfully killed the enemy for me, even if the success rate was not high.  But she still bets her life"

    "I understand, then there is no time to stay here. Naruto, you should have said it directly from the beginning." After saying that, Shizune stood up and said: "Since Sakura is treating Miss Bai, then she must be here  There, follow me Naruto, let's go find Sakura first." Said Shizune stood up, turned around and left in a hurry.

    Naruto exhaled slightly, then followed, and came to a house. Shizune immediately pushed away the door, and Naruto followed behind Shizune. Originally, Naruto wanted to follow, but he hesitated slightly.  For a moment, Naruto looked at Shizune and said: "Forget it, sister Shizune, I won't go in, but I will settle the matters here for you. At the same time, I will guard the big door and won't let others disturb you.  And Sakura."

    "Ah, please, Naruto." Shizune responded slightly, then stepped directly into the room and closed the door at the same time.  This book is updated in real time com

    Naruto took a deep breath, took out a few kunai and threw them around randomly. Although they were random, the location of each kunai was very secret.  As Naruto stood there, a gust of wind could blow from all around Naruto. His long golden hair began to flutter in the wind. With the wind around him, Naruto's long hair began to gradually grow longer.  Gradually it spread around.

    "As long as you don't touch my hair, then you will be fine." Naruto stood in front of the door and said softly: "You shouldn't think I'm joking, right?" Naruto's cold figure  Spreading around.

    Because of the sudden disappearance of Shizune, other people who came were stunned when they saw the situation around them. They did not dare to take Naruto's words as a joke, so they did not dare to take any action.

      Naruto looked at them quietly with only cold murderous intent in his eyes, which made them even more afraid to make any strange move.

    "Narutosir." A nvxing medical ninja stepped forward and looked at Naruto with some fear: "Naruto-sama, hello, I am Chun Yelin from Konoha."

    "Chunno?" Naruto turned his head slightly and looked at this female medical ninja. Just like Sakura, she had pink hair and was wearing a white medical suit. Under the medical suit, she wore a red dress, but  Clothes are not the point. What is important is that the emblem of the Chun Ye family on her clothes is just like Sasuke's fan. After Naruto saw the emblem, he said: "Chun Ye Lin? Are you Sakura's?"  "

    "Cousin." Chun Yelin said: "They are just distant relatives. My family does not live in Konoha, but in the Land of Fire. After you left Konoha, I went to live with my cousin, so you  You don't know me. I heard a lot about you, cousin Sakura, and Genin Team 7 from my cousin, and it was only with my cousin's help that I was able to become a medical ninja."

    "Really?" Naruto responded slightly, "Then what's the matter with you?"

    Ye Lin was stunned for a moment, and then said: "That's right, Lord Naruto, we want to ask you what happened when you took Lord Shizune away?"

    "" Naruto glanced at them, and then said: "Shiro was seriously injured. I can only hope that Sister Shizune and Sakura can help me cure Shiro."

    "That's right. I know." Chun Yelin responded.

    A smile appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth, looking at these medical ninjas. These medical ninjas were not all ninjas from Konoha, but also ninjas from other ninja villages. Naruto naturally knew this, so Naruto immediately said  : "I have now left the Ninja United Army, and Bai Ziran has also left with me, so it is indeed a bit shameless to ask for your help, but I am not free. I use a piece of information in exchange for this time.  Treatment, originally I only planned to tell Sister Shizune about this news and ask her to take it back to Grandma Tsunade, but I¡¯d better tell you now to save someone from gossiping in other people¡¯s ears.¡±

    Then Naruto paused, imprinting his hands on one side, and in just a short moment, Naruto's long hair suddenly grew, and then directly wrapped the house where Shizune and the others were, tightly, and then Naruto said: "  In this room, Sister Shizune and Sakura are treating a person, Mizuki Shiro. You should be familiar with this name. Not long ago, because the y¨¤o master Kabuto kept summoning those who had died on the battlefield.  The fallen ninjas resurrected and attacked us, so we decided to kill Y¨¤o Master Kabuto first, so that at least there would be no more powerful ninjas resurrecting in a steady stream."

    "Did you kill Kabuto the y¨¤o master? Your Highness, could it be said that Suzuki Shiro's injury was also due to" Although the people present were all medical ninjas who had never been on the battlefield, they knew the name y¨¤o master Kabuto very well.  It would not be less than anyone else, because eight out of ten wounded people sent over were caused by those resurrected ninjas, so they slowly got to know Kabuto, the y¨¤o master who could resurrect the dead.  .

    Naruto responded casually and said: "No, I didn't kill Y¨¤o Master Kabuto, and Shiro wasn't injured by Y¨¤o Master Kabuto. Just because Y¨¤o Master Kabuto didn't have the qualifications and ability to hurt Shiro.  But this is not important, and I will not use him to trade with you just as a dead y¨¤o master Kabuto. What I really want to tell you is another thing, Uchibo Madara, do you still remember this name?  ?¡±

    Yelin heard Naruto's question and immediately replied: "The reason why the Fourth Ninja War was triggered was because of Madara Uchi. He took the initiative to declare war on all countries, thus triggering the Fourth Ninja War."

    "No, you are wrong." Naruto shook his head slightly and said, "It should be said that all of us were deceived by the guy wearing a spiral mask and claiming to be Uchi Bomadara."

    "Calling yourself?" Chun Yelin immediately grasped the key points of Naruto's words.

    Naruto showed a slight smile and said: "That's right, although I still don't know who that guy is, but if it's Uchi Bomadara, then it's definitely not him. Because when he was fighting with the y¨¤o master Kabuto,  That guy, Y¨¤o Master Kabuto, summoned Uchibo Madara using the Earth Reincarnation."

    "What?" The people present said in surprise.

    "Okay, Naruto waved his hands slightly and said: "In short, that's it. Just today, Bo Madara Uchi was resurrected by Y¨¤o Master Kabuto using dirt reincarnation. The technique of dirt reincarnation is only effective for dead people.  So when Y¨¤o Master Kabuto summoned Uchi Bo Madara, it was enough to prove everything.  "As he said this, Naruto's lips showed a trace of laughter.He smiled and said: "Ninja United Army, huh, if everyone knows this news, the ninjas in the entire United Army will probably go crazy." After saying this, Naruto closed his eyes slightly and stopped talking.  Open your mouth.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 760 Medical Crisis

    "The person wearing the mask is not the real Uchiha Madara. He is pretending to be Uchiha Madara's name. How is this possible?" After hearing Naruto's words, all the medical ninjas present began to discuss. After all, Naruto  What the person said was really too shocking. As for the truth or falseness of this sentence, no one present had the slightest doubt, because they knew that Naruto would not hide anything about this red matter, because for anyone  There is no benefit to anyone.

    The person wearing the mask was not Uchiha Madara. This matter quickly spread throughout the medical camp. Suddenly, bursts of cheers came from the entire camp. The corners of Naruto's mouth raised slightly. Naruto naturally knew  In the minds of those people, the power brought by the name 'Uchiha Madara' is comparable to forbidden arts. Even when the Five Shadows were in the Land of Iron, they temporarily lost the ability to think because of this name. For ordinary ninjas  , this name really shocked them, so shocking that even in battle, they could not exert their full combat power. Therefore, since the beginning of this war, the Ninja United Army has been at a disadvantage, especially since Naruto left the Ninja United Army.  This has cast a shadow over the entire United Army, but now Naruto tells them that what they are facing is not the real Uchiha Madara, but a person who impersonates the name Uchiha Madara.  It made each of them feel relaxed and relaxed, and most of them couldn't help but cheer.

    When all the ninjas knew that what they were facing was not the joy after Madara Uchiha, some of them quietly left the crowd, but all the ninjas present did not notice it at all because of their joy, but  But Naruto saw it. Naruto clearly saw them quietly withdrawing from the crowd. Looking at the expressions on their faces when they left, Naruto's mouth showed a hint of disdain. For those who left secretly, Naruto  The person didn't pay attention, but sat on the spot and closed his eyes slightly.

    After Naruto closed his eyes, after a while, the surrounding ninjas began to calm down, and then a medical ninja gently approached Naruto and slowly approached Naruto, but he had just left.  In two steps, countless long golden hairs suddenly flew into the air, forming a whip. The whip hit the ninja directly and whipped him away.  Seeing him vomiting blood and flying backwards, the ninjas around him stopped in surprise, not daring to make the slightest move.  The few medical ninjas at the back immediately stepped forward to help the ninja who was beaten out by Naruto. The only good thing was that this was the medical camp and they were treated in time.

    "I just said, don't get too close, otherwise" Naruto closed his eyes and said: "If it weren't for the fact that he didn't have the slightest murderous intention in his body, the blow just now was not a draw, but a stab.  "Naruto's actions caused the medical ninjas around him to hesitate, because they discovered that Naruto did not open his eyes at all. In other words, Naruto was using his own eyes with his eyes closed.  The long hair whipped the opponent away.  Naruto opened his eyes slightly, glanced at the medical room where Shiro was, and then closed his eyes again. His only purpose now was to wait for Shizune and Sakura to cure Shiro.

    Because Naruto was here, the surrounding medical ninjas did not leave, but stayed in place, surrounding Naruto like this. Because of what they had just learned, the surrounding ninjas did not make too much noise, and only occasionally had a little discussion.  the sound of.

    Time passed little by little, and after three full hours, Shizune and Sakura still showed no sign of coming out.  The uneasiness in Naruto's heart was getting bigger and bigger, but there was no expression on his face. Naruto had his eyes closed, and his eyelids were shaking constantly.

    Naruto, who had closed his eyes and pretended to be resting, suddenly opened his eyes, and then stood up. Then Naruto let out a slight breath, the marks on his hands changed, and his long golden hair began to slowly retract.  "Are you okay? Granny Tsunade." Naruto said, and at the same time, two figures appeared behind Naruto. Naruto turned slightly and looked at the Fifth Hokage who appeared in front of him.  Senju Tsunade, then Naruto showed a smile on his face and said: "It seems that you are doing well, Granny Tsunade."

    "It's not bad." Tsunade gritted her teeth and came to Naruto, directly reached out and grabbed Naruto's shoulders and looked at Naruto and said: "Finally, I'm not mad at you. I knew I couldn't let you leave."

    "It hurts, it hurts." Naruto exclaimed, "Grandma Tsunade, do you have to use so much strength? My bones are almost broken."

    When Tsunade heard Naruto's words, her hands shook slightly and loosened a little, but then she tightened her grip again. She looked at Naruto and said fiercely: "Break it, break it. In this case, at least you  You won¡¯t cause me so much trouble again.¡±

    "Hokage, now is not the time to talk about this."Lei Yingrui looked at Naruto and Tsunade and said: "Naruto Namikaze, you said that the guy wearing a mask and declaring war on us in the Iron Country was not the real Madara Uchiha, and you also saw him  Madara Uchiha who was resurrected by Kabuto Yakushi using the dirt reincarnation technique?"

    "That's right." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "The reason why I came to the medical camp today is because I was seriously injured in the battle with Madara Uchiha. In terms of medical ninjutsu, he is the strongest in the world.  Naturally, Granny Tsunade, followed by Kabuto Yakushi, and then Shizune-chan and Sakura, who received Granny Tsunade's true biography."

    "What's going on? Naruto Namikaze." Lei Yingrui looked at Naruto and said.

    Naruto ignored Lei Yingrui, but looked at Tsunade and said: "Grandma Tsunade, Sister Shizune and Sakura have been treating Shiro for more than three hours, but there has been no movement. I want to ask you  Go in and have a look.¡±

    "What!" Tsunade was slightly startled, then immediately let go of Naruto and said, "Why didn't you tell me earlier? I'll go take a look." After saying that, Tsunade walked directly towards the medical room.

    "Grandma Tsunade." Naruto looked at Tsunade's back and shouted: "Please be sure to cure Shiro. This time, if Shiro hadn't risked his own life, I'm afraid my mother, the lustful immortal, and I would all have died in Uchi.  It¡¯s on Haubara¡¯s hand.¡±

    "Have you fought with Uchiha Madara?" Tsunade said with a slight shock.  Naruto nodded slightly, and Tsunade hesitated and said, "Tell me in detail after I come out." After saying that, Tsunade directly opened the door of the medical room.

    "With Granny Tsunade, Shiro should be fine." Naruto breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It seems that Shiro's injuries are more serious than I realized." After saying that, Naruto sat down cross-legged again.  .

    "Naruto Namikaze, it seems that you won't speak until the Hokage comes out." Lei Yingrui looked at Naruto who was sitting down with a calm expression and said.

    "" Naruto glanced at Lei Yingrui slightly, then closed his eyes and did not speak.

    "Naruto Namikaze, it's a bit too much for you to ignore Raikage-sama." A medical ninja said, with a hint of scolding in his tone.  Obviously, he is a ninja from Cloud Hidden Village. The only ones here are Raikage and Hokage. The other three shadows are not here, so the ninjas from the other three villages will not scold Naruto at this time. As for Konoha  , after Tsunade came here and Naruto's actions, the ninjas of Konoha would not say anything more.

    "Excessive?" A smile appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth, he glanced at the ninja, and then looked at Raikage and said: "Master Raikage, your Hidden Cloud Village has the Eight-Tailed Jinchuuriki, also known as Uncle Kirabi.  , I originally had a bad impression of your Cloud Hidden Village, but because of Uncle Kirabi, my impression of you has changed slightly. This time, the Ninja World War, to put it bluntly, it was me and Uncle Kirabi who were in time.  The fuse of the war. For this war, I demobilized all the ninjas in the entire Snow Country. Only ordinary soldiers were left to guard the entire Snow Country. Then I suppressed all opposition in the Snow Country.  Voice, take out all the unique chakra armors of the Land of Snow and distribute them to ninjas who are good at gathering intelligence. For example, the Cat Mountain clan under my command has very few members, only a dozen or so people, and the Cat Mountain clan is good at  It is a combined ninjutsu with ninja cats. Relatively speaking, they do not have much demand for chakra armor. For this reason, I allocate all chakra armors to the ninjas who gather intelligence in the five major ninja villages, one-third of them.  One is a ninja from Hidden Cloud Village, so it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, I, the Country of Snow, are half responsible for causing the war this time. So I have put up with sending out people and chakra armors, but Lord Raikage, I  The ninjas from the Land of Snow come to join the Ninja United Army not to compete for power with others, nor to scheming with their teammates. If this is the case, then it is better not to join the so-called Ninja United Army in the first place, are you right? Raikage  grown ups."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lei Yingrui was silent for a moment.

    "Heh." Naruto took a deep breath and said: "Okay, Raikage-sama, I don't want to worry about what happened before. I don't have that kind of time. Since you are not wholeheartedly devoted to the war,  , then let me from the Kingdom of Snow come, and everything will remain as it is. You Ninja United Army can continue to stay here and continue to wait for the arrival of the fighter plane. As for me, I will take the initiative to look for the fighter plane." said  Then Naruto closed his eyes and stopped talking.

    Lei Yingrui looked at Naruto, hesitated for a moment without saying anything, found a place and did the same thing, and waited quietly, but Naruto was waiting for Tsunade to come out of the medical room, and Lei Yingrui,  You don¡¯t know what you are waiting for?

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 761 Tsunade takes action

    Tsunade walked into the medical room, and Shizune and Sakura were sweating profusely while treating Shiro. It was just because the long-term treatment had almost exhausted their chakra, but the current situation was no longer the same.  They were allowed to say they gave up, so they still tried their best to maintain the current situation.

    "How is the situation?" Tsunade looked at Shizune and Sakura and asked.

    "Tsunade-sama." Shizune said happily when she saw Tsunade, and then paused slightly: "The situation is very bad. Miss Bai is already on her deathbed. I have also completely fallen into a coma, and I and Xiao  Sakura can only forcefully hold her back and keep her at this stage."

    "It doesn't look like she has any external injuries?" Tsunade took a brief look and asked.

    "Yes, she doesn't have any serious trauma. Just like it looks like, her injury is on her abdomen" Shizune said hesitantly.

    "Yes, Master." Sakura said, "She had obviously received a heavy blow to her abdomen, as if someone had directly inserted their hand into her stomach, and this blow directly destroyed the intestines in her abdomen.  And so on, of course, it would be fine if it was just like this, but the other party obviously didn't want to leave her alive. After piercing Bai's belly, a large amount of chakra burst out, destroying all the organs.  Moreover, this seriously harmed her other internal organs, making it very difficult to treat her. Fortunately, Bai is an Ice Release ninja. She used Ice Release to freeze the wound, and at the same time, Ice Release actually formed some blood vessels.  To maintain the continuation of life, it was also like this that she was able to survive until now. However, during the treatment process, she was in a coma and could no longer maintain ice escape. If she could not be saved in a short time this time, I am afraid that  Her life is Tsunade-sama, before she passed out, she was still muttering that she hoped to continue to live with Naruto's tools."

    "Really." Tsunade took a look and said: "All the organs in her abdomen are no longer visible, but these organs are missing. She can still hold her breath like this, ice escape? She is really a powerful one.  What¡¯s the ability?¡±

    "Yes, it is indeed rare." Shizune continued: "Tsunade-sama, Sakura and I have almost treated her internal organs, and the rest is the missing part of her abdomen. If we can't find a way, I'm afraid  She will stilland her vitality is constantly declining due to excessive blood loss."

    "Really, I understand, then leave it to me." Tsunade began to check Bai carefully. After a while, Tsunade said: "Okay, Shizune, Sakura, you guys  Go take a rest first, your chakra has been almost consumed by the long-term treatment."

    "This" Shizune and Sakura were slightly stunned and looked at Tsunade. Tsunade shook her head slightly and said: "Get out, most of my chakra is sealed, and if you want to save her now,  I'm afraid I can only unlock the seal, but if I unlock the seal, I will become old. I don't want you to see me aging, and don't tell Naruto about this."

    "Yes. Tsunade-sama." Upon hearing Tsunade's words, Shizune hesitated for a moment, then nodded and turned to leave, taking Sakura away at the same time.

    "Judging from the look in Naruto's eyes, you are very important in Naruto's heart." Tsunade looked at Shiro who was unconscious. Although she knew Shiro, she had never met him a few times, let alone had any friendship.  And so on, not to mention having to unlock the seal before she could be treated. If it wasn't for Naruto, she wouldn't have done it at all. She shook her head slightly and said, "Forget it, just think it's for Naruto."  Leave that brat alone, that hateful brat, it just gave me a headache." As she said that, Tsunade prepared to form a seal, then Tsunade frowned slightly, leaned down slightly, and put her ear against Shiro's mouth: "  I am, Naruto-sama¡¯s tool. Naruto¡­sama, Naruto¡­sama.¡±

    "Oh my." Tsunade's eyes softened a lot when she looked at Shiro, and a slight smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. "Under this situation, I still can't forget that brat Naruto. Really, that brat seems to attract girls very easily.  Ah. Forget it, it's all for that brat. If that brat dares to call me mother-in-law in the future, I will make him look good." As she said this, Tsunade made a mark with her hands: "Yin Seal¡¤Resolution." For a moment, Tsunade's forehead  The diamond-shaped mark on the body disappeared, and then powerful chakra poured out. The mark on Tsunade's hands changed: "Forbidden Technique: The Art of Creation and Regeneration." Powerful chakra poured into Shiro's body, and in an instant, those in Shiro's abdomen disappeared.  The organs began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.  But whenever Bai's organs appear, part of Tsunade's body will age, and the originally smooth and elastic skin will gradually begin to relax.  In particular, a pair of peaks are gradually drooping.

    "Damn it, I knew this would happen." Tsunade gritted her teeth and said, but there was nothing on her hand.Relaxed and still continuing to input chakra, the originally destroyed organs in Bai's abdomen reappeared and connected to the still living organs in the body, and then began to play a role, and the speed was gradually accelerating.  Tsunade gritted her teeth and said: "When I go out and fully recover, I must make that brat Naruto look good, and by the way, I will 'suffocate' him to death. Even if he begs for mercy this time, I will never do it."  Let him go." Here, we mourn for Naruto, but this is a punishment that only Naruto can enjoy.  (Author's note: By the way, I also want to be "suffocated" by Tsunade.)

    Shizune and Sakura walked out of the medical room. When they opened the door to the medical room, Naruto opened his eyes, stood up, and immediately came forward and said, "Sister Shizune, Sakura, how is Shiro's condition?"  ?¡±

    There was a hint of worry on the faces of Shizune and Sakura, but then Shizune smiled and said to Naruto: "I'm sorry, Naruto, I'm not good at studying and can't save Miss Bai. I can only maintain a glimmer of Bai's life, but  Tsunade-sama has already gone in. If Tsunade-sama is there, then I think Miss Bai will be fine."

    "Yes." Sakura nodded immediately and said, "Yes, Naruto, the master is the strongest medical ninja in the world. She will definitely be able to cure Shiro, so don't worry."

    "Ah." Naruto nodded slightly, then looked at Shizune and Sakura and said: "Sister Shizune and Sakura, your bodies are also very weak. You must have consumed a lot of chakra to save Shiro. You are still  Recover as soon as possible.¡±

    Shizune and Sakura nodded slightly, but they did not leave. Instead, they took out a soldier's food pill, swallowed it and started to recover directly on the spot. The soldier's food pill is a very important type of ninja.  The supply can restore part of the ninja's chakra in a short period of time, and even increase the amount of chakra to a certain extent in a short period of time, but the Bingliang Pill is just a Bingliang Pill after all, it is a kind of medicine, and the Ninja's chakra  Coming from the refining of the body and spirit, the amount of chakra depends entirely on the mental power and body of the ninja. The Bingliangwan can only increase this value to a certain extent in a short period of time, but over time, the increase will  The chakra will naturally fade, and it will also cause greater fatigue to the body. As the saying goes, medicine is three parts poison, and the Bingliang Pill naturally has certain side effects.  However, during a mission or on the battlefield, if the chakra is exhausted, it means the end of life. Therefore, it is very important that Bingliangwan can restore a certain amount of chakra in a short time. Although it has some side effects,  Compared with life, this side effect is about the same as being bitten by a mosquito.

    "TsunadeMother-in-law." Naruto thought silently as he looked at the medical room.  At this moment, a huge chakra rose into the sky in the medical room, and the powerful momentum caused a hurricane, which blew Naruto's long golden hair.  The long golden hair danced in the wind, as if dancing a beautiful dance, "TsunadeMother-in-law." Naruto looked at the chakra rising into the sky and said softly: "Over the years,  How do you want Naruto to repay you for so much kindness?" Naruto knew that Tsunade had unlocked the seal on her forehead and inspired her own huge sealed chakra. Of course, Naruto knew that Tsunade had done this.  What was the consequence? A tear slipped silently from Naruto's eyes, but Naruto was facing the medical room, so he didn't see it. Only Shizune and Sakura were in front of Naruto, but they  He was recovering chakra with his eyes closed and didn't notice.  Only this tear fell to the ground and fell to pieces. Then Naruto's eyes changed and his expression became firm. He could no longer see anything strange. But even so, this land was still  Having recorded the scene just now, this land will be the only witness.

    "Is this the true strength of Naruto to become the strongest medical ninja?" Lei Yingrui frowned slightly as he felt the huge chakra rising into the sky, and said secretly in his heart: "Sure enough, he is worthy of being the first Hokage of Konoha.  Granddaughter. For this war, with Tsunade, an unparalleled medical ninja, the winning rate of this war has tilted to our side, but this is a good thing for the ninja coalition, but for me, Yunyin Village  Isn't that a good thing?" Lei Yingrui's expression did not change at all, but a strange color flashed in his eyes: "Konoha is indeed the leader of the five great ninja villages, and its foundation is indeed deep, even if something like someone appears.  Orochimaru, Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Sasuke, Namikaze Naruto and a series of other defectors, but still have this kind of strength, it seems that when this war is over, I will have to make a good plan."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 762 Tsunade¡¯s Kiss

    Shizune and Sakura opened their eyes slightly, "Are you okay? Sister Shizune, Sakura."

    "Yeah." Shizune nodded slightly and said, "We just consumed a little too much chakra. It will be fine if we recover a little chakra."

    Naruto nodded slightly, forced a smile and said: "Thank you, Shizune-sister, Sakura.

    "You don't have to be so polite, Naruto." Shizune waved her hands slightly and said, "I didn't help at all?"

    "Yes." Sakura nodded and said, "Our medical ninjutsu is not good at all. As for Miss Bai, we don't have the ability to cure her at all"

    "Don't say that. Sister Shizune, Sakura." Naruto said: "I am very grateful to you for working so hard for Shiro. For me, the result is naturally important, but the process is equally important. Thank you for being so  ." Naruto suddenly stopped mid-sentence, and the Raikage behind him suddenly opened his eyes.

    'ßÝßÝßÝ' Several figures fell, and then they knelt on one knee behind Naruto: "See the leader." The current one among these people was carrying a huge beheading sword on his back, and his face was wrapped with a bandage.  Those eyes were revealed, it was none other than Kijin Momochi Zabuza.

    "Zabuza?" Naruto did not turn his head, but used his long golden hair to help Zabuza up. However, Zabuza did not stand up and was still kneeling on the ground. Naruto shook his head slightly and said, "What's the matter?  ? Zabuza."

    "Yes. Leader, please return to the camp immediately." Zabuza said, "Ningji and Master Kinai have returned to the camp safely. Now, leader, please return to the camp."

    "Wait a moment." Naruto said softly: "Grandma Tsunade is treating Shiro, please wait for Shiro."

    "Please bring the leader back to the camp. Because Neji and Kinai-sama returned and the leader could not be seen, the snow ninjas were very worried about the leader, so the people in the camp were not stable." Zabuza said again: "  I will stay here to wait for Bai¡¯s recovery.¡±

    "No, I want to stay." Naruto shook his head slightly and said, "As for the camp?"

    Naruto formed a seal with his hands and said: "Shadow Clone Technique." With a 'bang' sound, Naruto's shadow clone appeared aside. Naruto said to the shadow clone: ??"You go back with me first. As me  The clone, you should know how to do it, right?"

    "Yes, the main body." The shadow clone responded, then came to Zabuza's side and said, "Then let's go, Zabuza."

    Zabuza hesitated for a moment, but did not make any move. He just still knelt on one knee behind Naruto: "Chief" Just when Zabuza wanted to say something, Jiraiya's figure fell on Naruto.  behind the person.

    "Listen to Zabuza, Naruto." Jiraiya said: "You are a kind of spiritual sustenance and an absolute existence for the Snow Ninja. If you don't appear in front of them for a long time, I'm afraid their  There will be a considerable decline in combat.¡±

    "I know." Naruto responded softly: "But I want to confirm Bai's situation first."

    "It's okay, Naruto, if Tsunade takes action, there will definitely be no problem." Jiraiya said.

    "I know, but I want to confirm for myself as soon as possible, Bai is against me" Naruto said. At this moment, the chakra in the treatment room in front of Naruto suddenly disappeared, as if it had never been  It was like he had never appeared before. Naruto's eyes narrowed and he immediately wanted to step into the medical room, but the steps he just raised stopped.

    Naruto's eyes were fixed on the medical room, "Let's go in and take a look, and if possible, we can help Tsunade-sama." Shizune said, and then she and Sakura walked towards the medical room.  "No, I'll go by myself." Naruto took a slight step and appeared directly in front of Shizune and Sakura: "No matter what the outcome is, I'm mentally prepared, so this is still  I'll go by myself, I want to know the situation as soon as possible?" After saying that, Naruto walked towards the medical room, gently pushed open the door of the medical room, Naruto stepped into the medical room, and closed the door at the same time.

    The medical room was very dark, except for the place where Shiro was lying for treatment. The light was very bright, and it seemed that all the light was concentrated there. Tsunade was standing next to Shiro, but with her back to Naruto, Naruto couldn't  Can't see Tsunade clearly.

    "Tsunademother-in-law." Naruto walked into the medical room and said softly while looking at Tsunade who had her back turned to him.

    "It's Naruto." Tsunade's voice sounded, and her voice was still hoarse: "Fortunately, she is an ice escape ninja. She used ice escape to build some small blood vessels in her own body. It is precisely because of me that she can  Save" Tsunade's voice suddenly stopped.  Because Naruto was already standing behind Tsunade, holding both hands at the same timeHe grabbed Tsunade's waist and hugged Tsunade from behind.  "What are you doing, Naruto?" Tsunade asked.

    Naruto tightened his hands slightly and said, "Thank you, Granny Tsunade, thank you"

    "Idiot" Tsunade said softly, and then Tsunade said with a straight face: "Idiot, let me go quickly, otherwise, I will make you look good." With that, Tsunade took a look from Naruto's  He broke free from his hand and hit Naruto on the head without hesitation.  "It hurts." Naruto covered his head and said. After all, being knocked by Tsunade was not that simple, but Naruto didn't care about this. What Naruto cared about was the hand that knocked him, which was a dry hand.  , just like an old man in his seventies or eighties.

    After Tsunade knocked Naruto, she turned around and left. From beginning to end, she never showed her face in front of Naruto. Tsunade didn't want her face to be seen by anyone, especially Naruto.  people.

    Naruto reached out and took Tsunade's hand, then turned his steps and came directly in front of Tsunade. Looking at the face that looked like he was seventy or eighty years old, Naruto lowered his head slightly and kissed Tsunade's forehead. Originally,  Tsunade, who realized that Naruto saw her face, wanted to hide away, but she felt Naruto's kiss. For a moment, all of Tsunade's movements stopped, her whole body stopped completely, and a thought in Tsunade's mind  This scene kept flashing.

    The first scene was in Konoha, where she gently kissed her brother Nawaki¡¯s forehead.

    The second scene was also in Konoha. She also kissed her lover on his broken forehead.

    The third scene was not in Konoha, but in Tanshu Street. She kissed Naruto on the forehead.

    "Thank you, Granny Tsunade." Naruto let go of Tsunade.

    "Nonothing?" Tsunade suddenly woke up from her memories and looked at Naruto with a slight blush on her face. Although the surrounding environment was very dark, Naruto still saw the blush on Tsunade's face.  .

    Tsunade turned her head and said: "Okay, you left with Shiro. She has no problem anymore. She will wake up after a good rest. And after you go out, let Shizune Sakura come in. As for the others, forget it.  , don¡¯t let others bother me.¡±

    "Yes, Granny Tsunade." Naruto nodded slightly, stepped forward and picked up Shiro, and Shiro closed his eyes, curled up in Naruto's arms like a kitten, and Naruto turned and walked to the medical center.  He said at the door of the room: "Thank you, Grandma Tsunade. Although I have always called you grandma, in my heart, you and mother will always be the most beautiful women in the world, forever." With that, Naruto walked out of the room.

    "Idiot, you actually took advantage of me" Tsunade said to herself, the first tears disappeared before they came out of her eyes.

    Naruto hugged Shiro and walked out of the medical room. For a moment, everyone turned their attention behind Naruto. Zabuza knelt on one knee in front of Naruto, looked at Shiro in Naruto's arms and said, "Chief, Shiro."  ¡­¡­.¡±

    "It's okay." Naruto said softly: "Her injuries have fully recovered, and she just needs to practice some training." Then Naruto looked at Shizune and Sakura and said, "Grandma Tsunade called you  Go in, I think Mother-in-law Tsunade needs some time to return to her original appearance." Said Naruto without waiting for Shizune and Sakura to speak, and said directly: "Let's go, Zabuza, let's go back to the camp." As he said this, Naruto said to  Jiraiya bowed slightly and said, "Then I'll go first, Erotic Sage. I'll leave it to you to explain the matter about Uchiha Madara."

    "Go, Naruto." Jiraiya said, "Leave the affairs here to me."

    "Ah." Naruto nodded slightly in response, then suddenly made a leap, hugged Shiro's body, and rushed out. Zabuza made a leap and immediately followed Naruto, as well as the snow ninja brought by Zabuza.  They all followed Zabuza and Naruto closely.

    Looking at Naruto's flying figure, Raikage Rui did not try to stop him. He just looked at Naruto's figure and said silently in his heart: "Naruto Namikaze, the son of the Fourth Hokage of Konoha, the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki,  A disciple of Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, the prince of the Snow Country, and the leader of the Hidden Snow Village. He is proficient in the space ninjutsu 'Flying Thunder God Jutsu' left by the Fourth Hokage, and can completely control the tail in his body like Bi.  Beast, and he has powerful power, even his power is better than mine. He has a very close relationship with Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage of Konoha. The Fifth Hokage even spent a lot of effort to treat one of his men, and  Konoha has a lot of ninjas who are close to him, and he and the Fifth Kazekage are both Jinchuuriki. This time it seems that he directly defeated Uchiha Madara" Raikage Rui thought more and more.  The more uneasy he became: "Naruto Namikaze, maybe I should think of ways to suppress this guy's growth. Otherwise, I'm afraid he will become the biggest obstacle to the development of my Cloud Hidden Village." Thinking of this, Lei Yingrui's  eyesIn the midst of it, traces of light kept flashing: "But it's not possible now, we have to wait for the most suitable opportunity."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 763 Snow Ninja¡¯s ¡®God¡¯

    Naturally, Naruto didn't know what Lei Yingrui was thinking, and he had no interest in Lei Yingrui's psychology. In addition, because Shiro was successfully treated, Naruto's mentality suddenly became relaxed, so that Naruto did not  Didn't notice the strange look in Raikage Rui's eyes. If Naruto saw Raikage Rui's eyes this time, then as a jinchuriki, Naruto, who grew up in the eyes of everyone's hatred and disgust, would immediately be able to change from Raikage Rui's eyes.  Rui's eyes can read the meaning of his eyes, and once Naruto understands Lei Yingrui's eyes, then although Naruto will not act rashly on the surface, he will be secretly on guard mentally and will also notify himself.  His subordinates were also wary of Lei Yingrui. It was precisely because Naruto did not see Lei Yingrui's eyes that Naruto was not too wary of Lei Yingrui, and because Lei Yingrui was the commander-in-chief of the Ninja United Army after all, so he  Even Naruto's men, Neji, Zabuza and others were not too vigilant. Later, they suffered a big loss when they were unprepared, and even the Kingdom of Snow was almost destroyed because of it, but that's a story for another day.

    Naruto's figure was flying at high speed, holding Shiro in his arms. Soon Naruto saw the camp set up by himself and all the snow ninjas in the distance. Neji stood at the entrance of the camp, looking at Naruto from a distance.

    Naruto stepped a little faster, and his speed increased again. Neji looked at it, then knelt on the ground and said: "Welcome to the leader." The other snow ninjas around also followed Neji and knelt on the ground, "Whoops"  With a sound, Naruto's figure fell down. Although he was holding Shiro, Naruto immediately helped Neji up and said: "I said there is no need to perform such a grand ceremony." Then Naruto said to the snow ninjas  : "Everyone, get up." "Yes." All the snow ninjas stood up one after another, and at this time, Naruto discovered that all the snow ninjas had extremely excited looks on their faces, and almost all the snow ninjas in the camp were  They all stood in the camp, looking at Naruto with infinite reverence in their eyes.

    "No. We are still on a mission, so we can't violate the rules." Neji said after being helped up by Naruto.

    Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "Forget it, it's up to you." Then Naruto stepped into the camp and said: "By the way, Neji, how is everyone doing in this battle with Yakushi Kabuto?"

    "Because of your timely arrival, leader, and Shion's reinforcements, there were no deaths, and even the injuries were only minor injuries. It's just that Mr. Kinai suffered some mental damage because all the barriers he had arranged were broken.  As for the others, they are not seriously injured." Neji said: "But everyone's chakra is a little overdrawn." At this point, Ningci paused slightly and said: "My subordinates will have these as soon as they return to the camp."  The entire army was informed of the battle, and all the snow ninjas already knew the outcome of the battle, so they were very excited and their morale was very high."

    "Really? That's good." Naruto nodded slightly.  At this time, a female Snow Ninja came to Naruto with respect, knelt on one knee in front of Naruto, then raised her head slightly and looked at Naruto and said: "Chief, you really defeated the legendary  Uchiha Madara."

    Ningci originally wanted to stop such a female snow ninja, but seeing the respect and admiration in this female snow ninja's eyes that almost overflowed, he hesitated and let her go.

    "No, it's not that I defeated Uchiha Madara." Naruto shook his head slightly, then turned around and said: "The ones who defeated Uchiha Madara were Neji, Shion, mother Uzumaki Kinai, Minako, Guren,  Anko and Shiro, who was seriously injured in my arms, were the ones who defeated Uchiha Madara. And I only played a part in defeating Uchiha Madara. It was you, you, you" Naruto  Looking at the snow ninjas all around, they said: "It's you who gave me strength and made me think that I still have to

    "Yes, I understand." The female snow ninja responded, and then gave a slight salute to Naruto. Upon hearing Naruto's words, all the snow ninjas present showed excited expressions.

    At this time, Zabuza stood behind Naruto and stretched out his hand slightly: "Chief, please allow me to let my subordinates see Shiro."

    Naruto was stunned, then nodded and put Haku in Zabuza's arms. Then Zabuza carefully took Haku, then took a step back, but did not leave, while Naruto took a step forward without saying a word.  Directly raising his right hand, he made a fist with his right hand and raised it slightly above his head. All snow ninjas focused their attention on Naruto's fist. Naruto looked at the snow ninja with a serious look and said, "I am invincible."

    "Oh! Invincible, invincible, invincible!" All the snow ninjas were stunned for a moment, then raised their right hands and shouted loudly like Naruto.  "With me" Naruto shouted.  " Invincible, invincible." All the snow ninjas followed Naruto's words and shouted loudly. For a moment, the morale in the entire camp continued to increase, and soon reached its peak.

    Inside the camp, Uzumaki Kina looked at Minako and complained: "Really, NarutoWhat a bastard, he made such a big move when he came back, which made it impossible for me to have a good rest.  "Although he was like this, the smile on the corner of Uzumaki Kinai's mouth was very obvious: "I am invincible!  "Then Uzumaki Kina stood up and said: "I'll go out and take a look.  "

    "Pfft." Minako couldn't hold it back for a moment and laughed. Uzumaki Kina stopped when she heard the laughter. Minako smiled and said: "Kinako-sama, are you also incited by Naruto's words and want to  Why don't you go out and yell?"

    "That's right, that's not true." Uzumaki Kina's face turned red.

    "I think, Lord Kinai." Minako said with a smile: "Just like those ordinary snow ninjas, because of Naruto's high reputation in the country of snow, they regard Naruto as a pillar, especially this time  , Naruto even defeated the legendary Uchiha Madara. I am afraid that in their eyes, Naruto has been equated with God, so even a simple word from Naruto can make them  A powerful burst of power. Just like what¡¯s happening in front of you.¡±

    "Yes, in the hearts of all snow ninjas, Naruto is probably a god." Uzumaki Kina looked into the distance from inside the tent. The man who was regarded as a god by all snow ninjas, his own son, Naruto, had a smile on his face.  The smile is getting bigger and bigger¡­

    "Invincible, invincible" Naruto listened to the shouts of all the snow ninjas, and opened his hands slightly to accept the cheers of all the snow ninjas. After a while, the cheers slowly quieted down, and Naruto said:  "Everyone, Uchiha Madara, he is a legendary ninja. He founded Konoha with the first Hokage Senju Hashirama, so that Konoha can establish what has been the five major ninja villages from the beginning until now. Uchiha Madara,  His power exceeded everyone's imagination. When I really faced him, I was very surprised. But although I was surprised, I didn't feel that I would lose at all. From the beginning, I felt that I would definitely win.  , although the battle with him was very hard, more difficult than my previous battles, but I still won, just as I felt at the beginning, I did not lose to Uchiha Madara. Because I  I have my companion, Shiro, Minazuki Shiro, who risked her life to block Uchiha Madara's attack. Although it was only for a short moment, it was because of this moment that my attack succeeded and defeated Uchiha.  Haubara.¡±

    Then Naruto paused slightly, then looked at all the snow ninjas and shouted loudly.  "Why are Uchiha Madara and I so different in strength, but we can still defeat Uchiha Madara? It's because I'm still a human, and that Uchiha Madara was indeed reincarnated and resurrected through dirty earth. He has no pain at all and can continue fighting like this forever.  And he can recover from his wounds in a short time. But I still responded because there are countless companions behind me, and my companions can provide me with infinite strength. Because of the power of my companions, I defeated Uchiha Madara."

    Then Naruto said with a serious look: "I don't want to say more. I only want to say one thing. In the world of ninjas, people who break the rules are usually called trash, but if they break the rules because of the rules, they will be called trash."  If you sit back and watch your comrades being killed, you are worse than rubbish. Everyone must protect their comrades while abiding by the rules. Only your companions can help you defeat powerful opponents." As Naruto spoke, Naruto directly  He waved his hand and turned to leave.

    Naruto took Haku back from Zabuza's arms and said, "Ningji, Zabuza. Gather the people immediately and let's discuss the next plan"

    "Brother Naruto." Before Naruto could finish his words, a figure jumped directly onto Naruto's back.

    "Ran Ran, why are you here?" Naruto turned his head slightly and looked at Ran Ran who suddenly jumped on his back and asked with some confusion: "Aren't you supposed to be with Xue'er?" Naruto turned around when Ran Ran rushed towards him.  He had already noticed Ran Ran's figure, so he let Ran Ran jump on his back. If it was an enemy, with a thought in Naruto's mind, his long golden hair would fly, penetrating and stabbing anyone who rushed towards him.  hedgehog.

    "Ran Ran misses Brother Naruto." Ran Ran hugged Naruto's neck and said.

    "I'm sorry." Naruto said softly: "I haven't taken good care of you all this time."

    "Ran Ran is already 10 years old. Ran Ran can take care of herself." Ran Ran hugged Naruto tightly and said, "Ran Ran just wants to be with Brother Naruto."

    "Really? Before you know it, Ran Ran is already 10 years old." Naruto said with a slight smile on his face: "It has been so long before you know it. I remember that at that time, Ran Ran was only 3 or 4 years old.  Years old."

    "Well, Brother Naruto was only 12 or 3 years old at that time, not much older than Ran Ran is now." Ran Ran hugged Naruto and said, "Brother Naruto at that time was already so powerful, so powerful."

    "Yes, it turns out that I was already 19 before I knew it." Naruto thought about it for a moment, then shook his head.??: "Ningji, there will be a meeting in an hour." After saying that, Naruto carried Shiro on his back and slowly walked towards a tent.

    "Yes, leader." Neci responded slightly, turned and left.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 764 The Great Mother¡¯s Love

    Inside Naruto's tent, Naruto gently placed Haku on the bed (Haku considered himself to be Naruto's tool, and the tool could not leave its owner, so Haku set up his tent inside Naruto's tent.  Naruto's tent was divided into two parts. Naruto naturally lived inside, while Shiro lived outside. Of course, Naruto was different at the beginning, but on this issue, Shiro was very stubborn, and Shiro lived outside.  After Naruto persuaded her, he let her go.)

    Naruto put Bai on the bed and looked at Bai. A slight smile appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth. Then he lowered his head slightly and kissed Bai's forehead gently, and then kissed Bai's eyes again, "  Brother Naruto, you are not allowed to teach me bad things." Ran Ran watched all this from Naruto's back. Originally, she was lying on Naruto's body so quietly that Naruto didn't pay attention. She just continued as Naruto continued.  The act of kissing Bai made Ran Ran speak involuntarily. Then Ran Ran saw that Naruto's attention was attracted, and then whispered: "Have you forgotten that I am still a child?"

    "Uh Yes, yes." Naruto stopped when he was about to kiss Shiro's lips, then stretched out his hand and gently stroked Shiro's cheek and said, "Have a good rest, Shiro." Then Naruto stood up and carried his back  Ranran walked out: "Ranran, didn't you just say that you can take care of yourself?"

    "Um, um" Ran Ran was stunned for a moment, and then forced herself to defend herself: "Being a child and being able to take care of yourself are two different things. There is no contradiction between the two, Brother Naruto." Then Ran Ran faced Naruto.  He said, "Brother Naruto, I hate you so much."

    "Yes, yes." Naruto responded helplessly, and then walked outside with Ran Ran on his back. When Naruto left, Bai opened his eyes slightly, stretched out his hand slightly and touched his forehead that had been kissed by Naruto.  and eyes, a blush slowly appeared on his face, and then like an ostrich, he pulled up the quilt and buried his whole body under the quilt.

    "Chief" Naruto just walked out of the tent, and there were already several people kneeling in front of him.

    "What are you doing?" Naruto asked as he looked at the kneeling people.  There were four people kneeling in front of Naruto, Anko, Anko, Xia Xue and Mao Shanhong. Naruto took a closer look and found that it was not just the four of them. There was also a kitten kneeling next to Mao Shanhong.  Cat Mountain Autumn.

    "Leader, because of my subordinates" As soon as Guren spoke, Naruto waved his hands slightly and said: "Okay, I probably know what you want to say. Didn't I ask Neji to inform me that I will be here in an hour?  Hold a meeting. If you have anything to say, let¡¯s talk about it in the meeting.¡±

    "Yes, leader." Everyone responded, and then the four of them stood up and bowed slightly to Naruto. Mao Shanqiu looked at Naruto cautiously, and then immediately turned around and left. It seemed that Naruto was ferocious.  Like a beast.  Just when he was leaving, his eyes unconsciously stayed on Ran Ran, and then he turned around and left.

    Although Mao Shanqiu is fourteen or fifteen years old, and her fighting ability is no weaker than that of ordinary elite chunin, her mental age is still in her teens, so Hecai and the ten-year-old Ran Ran are very close to each other.  The two became very close playmates, and Mao Shanqiu wanted to get close to Naruto but was afraid of him. She still had a kid mentality and still firmly remembered that she was almost caught by Naruto for following him.  Although several years have passed since the experience of breaking his neck, Mao Shanqiu has also gotten along with Naruto, and he is no longer so afraid of Naruto, and Mao Shanqiu is at an age where he is not afraid of anything, so Mao Shanqiu is  Under normal circumstances, he doesn't care much about anything except Naruto. If there is anything in the world that scares Mao Shanqiu, it is Naruto. Perhaps Naruto has become a shadow in Mao Shanqiu's heart.

    "Wait a minute, Xiaoqiu." Naruto said as he looked at Mao Shanqiu's leaving figure.

    "Yes." As soon as Mao Shanqiu heard Naruto's words, he immediately stopped, then looked at Naruto carefully and said: "Bad no, Brother Naruto."

    Naruto looked at Ran Ran on his back and said, "Ran Ran, you and Xiao Qiu are friends, right? She seems to be looking for you."

    Ran Ran nodded, looked at Naruto and said, "Well, Sister Xiaoqiu is Ran Ran's best best friend."

    Naruto smiled softly and said: "Really? Ran Ran, do you know? A person will meet many people in his life. Some people will interact with him and become friends, but friends are different. Some friends are just  They are just passers-by in life and gradually disappear in life, but some friends will play an important role in life. They accompany you through the difficult road of life. Just like Neji beside me.  .So you can forgive your friends for forgetting you, but you can never forget your friends."

    "Yes, I understand. Brother Naruto."Ran Ran nodded slightly and said: "Then Brother Naruto, Ran Ran will come to see you next time." Naruto nodded slightly, Ran Ran jumped off Naruto's back, and then stood together with Mao Shanqiu, the two women  The children gathered around and chattered.

    Naruto looked at Ran Ran's figure, and a scene appeared in his mind: a cellar, a seriously injured and dying woman, holding Ran Ran. If she were an ordinary person, she would have died long ago, but she didn't, because  She was holding her daughter in her hands, so she dragged her body and lived with great pain. Finally, she endured the sadness of leaving her beloved daughter and handed Ran Ran into Naruto's hands.  Then he hit his head and died in order not to endure the pain any longer.

    Naruto shook his head slightly to throw everything away. Looking at Ran Ran's figure, a trace of guilt appeared in Naruto's eyes, and he said silently in his heart: "I'm sorry, Ran Ran, I didn't fulfill your mother's instructions. Be good to me."  I will take good care of you and let you grow up happily."

    Because of Naruto's incident, Ran Ran's life in Konoha was not good. Although Ran Ran was adopted by Naruto, Konoha's reputation was greatly affected by Naruto's betrayal, especially as Naruto was the Fourth Hokage.  After the identity of his son spread out, it had an even greater impact on Konoha's reputation. Just because of the lofty reputation of the Fourth Hokage, most people in Konoha could only blame themselves secretly, but some extreme people thought it was Naruto.  He betrayed Konoha and his father, the Fourth Hokage. Later, as Naruto disappeared, there was no news, so he gradually turned his resentment to Ran Ran, just like after Naruto became the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, they will  Their resentment towards the Kyuubi is the same as being directed towards Naruto. Even if Naruto's clothes look exactly the same as those of the Fourth Hokage, their extreme minds will only think that Naruto is dressed like the Fourth Hokage, which is a complete blasphemy against the Fourth Hokage.  Naruto.  This idea lasted until Naruto's fourth-generation son was confirmed, but even if it was confirmed, these people's ideas did not change much. Even if these extreme people knew Naruto's identity as the son of the fourth-generation Hokage, they  They were also secretly complaining that Naruto didn't speak out earlier, so after Naruto left Konoha, they vented all their resentment on Ran Ran, just because they had Tsunade, Shizune, Hinata, Shikamaru and the others.  Thanks to the protection of a group of people whom Naruto recognized, Ran Ran did not suffer the same pain as Naruto. However, they could not follow Ran Ran forever, so Ran Ran had to receive some insults from time to time. Of course, more  Being excluded by her peers, Ran Ran has never been a little girl who knows nothing. She is very sensible. Although she is only ten years old, she can already understand what happened in the cellar. For her, Naruto  It was the pillar of her world, so when she learned the news about Naruto, just like Naruto, she left Konoha without hesitation.

    After Ran Ran followed Naruto, she had a high status in the Snow Country because of Naruto's status in the Snow Country. But maybe it was because Naruto's reputation was so high that she was adopted by Naruto.  Just like in Konoha, she can't make friends of the same age, because everyone treats Ran Ran with respect. Although she is like a princess, she doesn't even have a close friend. If she hadn't met Xiao Qiu, I'm afraid Ran Ran would have lost her temper.  He is still alone now, just like Naruto was when he was a child.

    "Mom" After everyone left, Naruto turned his head slightly and looked at the person coming behind him and said, "You have consumed so much chakra, why don't you have a good rest?"  This person is Naruto's mother, the great mother who became the second Jinchuuriki in the original work, but was forcibly extracted from the Nine Tails when Naruto was born, and later died to protect Naruto, Uzumaki.  Chinai.  I remember Naruto's previous life. Every time I saw this scene, I couldn't help but feel nostalgic. The greatness of maternal love was vividly interpreted by her at that moment.  Perhaps as Naruto said, the greatest luck he had in coming to this world was that he changed Uzumaki Kina to become a jinchuriki.

    Looking at Naruto who seemed to be a little angry, Uzumaki Kina laughed softly, then without saying anything, he stepped forward and hit Naruto hard on the head and said: "Isn't it this little brat like you that caused the trouble?  "Although his mouth was vicious, anyone could see the love that seemed to overflow in his eyes.

    Naruto was slightly startled, then looked at Uzumaki Kina and complained: "Mom, I'm not a child anymore, don't touch my head like this." It turned out that after Kina Uzumaki knocked Naruto, he began to gently  He stroked Naruto's head. It was obvious that Naruto was treated as a brat who was only a few years old. In other words, in the eyes of his mother, his child was still just a brat even after having children.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 765 Naruto¡¯s Inner Attitude

    "Yes, yes, yes, my Naruto is no longer a child." Uzumaki Kinai slightly stretched out his arms to hug Naruto and said: "Now my Naruto is the prince of the Land of Snow and the leader of the Snow Hidden Village.  You have a very high reputation in Snow Hidden Village or Snow Country. But here, you are the pillar of the entire camp and the god of all the snow ninjas in the camp. As long as you give an order, all the snow ninjas in the camp will be killed.  They are willing to die for you, even when you break away from the Ninja United Army, these snow ninjas will all stand behind you. Even if they may become enemies of the whole world in the future, all snow ninjas will not hesitate at all. Because  You are their god." As he spoke, Uzumaki Kina gently hugged Naruto and said, "But, for me, Naruto, you will always be just a child, and you will always be just a child who is still acting like a baby." Naruto  A look of helplessness.

    "God!" Xiaonan looked at the figures of Naruto and Uzumaki Kina in the distance, and said silently: "I don't know what other people think, but for me, Naruto is a god." Xiaonan looked at Naruto's figure.  , the corners of his mouth raised slightly, then turned around and retracted his whole body into his cloak: "Yahiko, Nagato, we were all adopted by Teacher Jiraiya, and we were all disciples of Teacher Jiraiya. We were all Jiraiya's disciples back then.  Teacher Jiraiya guided us and made us become ninjas with will. Now, under the guidance of Teacher Jiraiya, Naruto has the same will as us and is the successor of your will. Nagato, I believe  Naruto will do better than us, because Naruto is stronger than us, not in terms of strength, but also his light that shines on others. We are the moon and can only rely on the light of others, and Naruto is the sun himself.  Be able to shine, illuminate yourself and warm others.¡±

    Naruto and Uzumaki Kinai walked slowly in the camp with a look of helplessness. The ninjas in the camp would salute when they saw Naruto and Uzumaki Kinai.  The two mother and son talked while walking, especially Uzumaki Kina who smiled from time to time. Looking at Uzumaki Kina's smile, Naruto was also full of smiles.

    The two mother and son came outside the camp, and then they both jumped up at the same time, and their figures landed on a big tree. Naruto took a step forward slightly and looked down at the entire camp. Of course, when Naruto and Uzumaki Kina stood in this tree  When they were on the big tree, there were already secret whistles in the camp that discovered Naruto's traces. However, when they found out that it was Naruto and Uzumaki Kina, they did not make any move. If it was other people, especially those  People with bad intentions, then when they board this big tree, countless snow ninjas will attack and cover the entire tree in an instant. Unless they possess space ninjutsu or have super strength, otherwise  If so, there is absolutely no possibility of survival.

    Because as long as you climb this tree, you can see everything in the camp. This is a fatal temptation for anyone who wants to find out the news, so Naruto deliberately left this tree behind just to serve as a bait.  .

    "Looking at the camp, don't you feel a sense of accomplishment?" Uzumaki Kina looked at Naruto and said with a smile, and then turned his attention to the entire camp: "All the snow ninjas in the entire camp will obey your orders, as long as you  Once you give an order, everyone in the camp will rush forward to fulfill your order for you, and they will not hesitate at the cost of their lives."

    "No, Mom." Naruto shook his head slightly and said, "What I got was not a sense of accomplishment, but a sense of gratitude and responsibility. Because not only did they not hate me, but they also entrusted their lives to me and gave me  As their pillar of support, this makes me very touched by their thoughts. However, since they entrusted their lives to me, I must protect them. But after all, I am only a person, not a god, and I cannot cover everything.  , but I will try my best to do everything I can. And they still regard me as a god, no matter what situation occurs, no matter what danger they encounter, even if their relatives die because of my order, they  They haven¡¯t changed their minds about me at all, they have always believed in me, so I have to protect them, this is my responsibility.¡±

    Then Naruto paused slightly and said: "Mom, I am the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki. For ordinary people and ordinary ninjas, the Jinchuuriki is an existence that brings infinite sadness. Every time the Jinchuuriki changes, the tailed beast  They will come out to vent their resentment of being imprisoned and enslaved, and each time they will cause huge damage to the village, so ordinary people and ordinary ninjas hate the jinchuriki very much, regard the jinchuriki as the tailed beast, and transfer the hatred of the tailed beast to  In terms of Jinchuriki, the Jinchuriki felt endless pain in the village. Ordinary people hated the Jinchuriki, but to the senior officials, the Jinchuriki was a weapon, a powerful weapon that intimidated other villages. The weapon was only  It requires strength but not emotion, so the higher-ups of the village don't care about the jinchuriki's inner thoughts. What they care about is what benefits the jinchuriki will bring to the village, so the relationship between the jinchuriki and the village is very bad.  , such defection becomes almost inevitable, if notIt's because each generation of Jinchuriki is the immediate family member of each village's Kage. In addition, if the jinchuriki in the village are closely monitored, I'm afraid all the jinchuriki in the village will defect.  "

    Naruto paused slightly and said: "That's why I defected. After knowing that my father was the Fourth Hokage, although I felt a little sorry for my father, I really couldn't stay in Konoha anymore, so I had to give up in the end.  Everything left Konoha. In Konoha, the person I felt most sorry for was Hinata. In the beginning, she was the only person who did not hate me and was the only person who was willing to get close to me. Although other people in the academy at that time  He doesn't hate me, but he doesn't get close to me, only Hinata." Naruto's eyes gradually softened, and he reached out and gently hugged Uzumaki Kina and said: "Thinking about it now, I feel very lucky, lucky.  If I had left Konoha, otherwise, I would never have been able to find my mother in the Country of Whirlpool."

    "Naruto" Uzumaki Kina hugged Naruto and said.

    Naruto hugged Uzumaki Kina with his backhand and said: "Mom, although I left Konoha and became the prince of the Snow Country, I will most likely become enemies of Konoha for the Snow Country in the future, and may even be with Granny Tsunade.  The lustful immortal is my enemy, but there are some things that I will never forget; Mom, as a son of a human being, I will definitely be filial to you, and as a husband, I will also hold up a sky for Xueer and withstand the wind and rain for her.  .As a disciple, I will respect my master and will never deceive my master and destroy my ancestors. As the leader of the snow ninja, I will also fulfill my responsibilities for every snow ninja. These may seem like contradictions, but in fact they are not contradictory. Everything is the same.  It depends on how we deal with it.¡±

    "Your words are enough." Uzumaki Kina said to Naruto: "Naruto, I have always been worried that you will fall out with Jiraiya-sensei and Tsunade-sama in the future, but now I don't have to worry.  "

    "The most important thing for a person is not to forget his roots." Naruto said: "Luxury Immortal is my master. If it weren't for Lustful Immortal, I wouldn't have the strength I have today, let alone my current status. Even if  If it hadn't been for the Erotic Sage, I'd have been captured by Akatsuki long ago. The Erotic Immortal saved my life and taught me, but I haven't repaid my kindness. Grandma Tsunade has always taken good care of me after becoming Hokage and regarded me as a slave.  For the sake of my relatives, when I became Hokage, I didn¡¯t have enough power in my hands, but I still argued with the Third Generation and Danzo for me, and used my body to resist Danzo¡¯s attack for me in the Iron Country. If the lustful immortal gave me a  I feel like a father, so Grandma Tsunade gave me a feeling like a mother. I can fight with anyone, even be the enemy of the entire ninja world, but I will never do anything to them. In front of them, I  It will always be the Uzumaki Naruto who was still a kid, not the current Naruto Namikaze."

    "That's good." Uzumaki Kinai hugged Naruto and said, "You are right, Naruto. Mom is so happy that she can have a son like you. Like Minato, he is a man who values ??love and justice."

    Time passed slowly, and Naruto said: "Okay, mom, it's time for us to go back." Naruto smiled and said: "If we don't go back, I'm afraid others will worry about us? And when I come back, I will  I¡¯ve asked Neji to gather the people, and I¡¯m afraid the meeting is about to start now.¡±

    "Yes." Uzumaki Kina nodded slightly: "Then let's go back, Naruto." Naruto nodded slightly, and then the two of them jumped down from the tree. Uzumaki Kina stepped under his feet and said: "Okay,  Naruto, mother took the first step. Although we are mother and son, you are also the leader. In front of the snow ninja, you should maintain your status as a god in their hearts." Uzumaki Kina said directly without waiting for Naruto to speak.  Zong left.

    Naruto did not chase, but let Uzumaki Kina's figure leave. Of course, it was not that Naruto thought so, but Naruto had to stay for a while.  Naruto slowly walked into the camp, and soon Naruto returned to his tent.

    Naruto, who had just returned to his tent, trembled slightly at his feet. His whole figure was unable to stand, and blood continued to flow from the corners of his mouth.  Naruto said softly with blood in his mouth: "Uchiha Madara, his power is really strong, he can be injured by torture, even if he has the strong recovery power of the Nine-Tails, he can't survive for such a long time.  Recover. And he succeeded because he was a little careless. If he hadn't been careless at the beginning, then he would have been fully fired, and I'm afraid he wouldn't be as injured as he is now."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 766

    "Kid, I told you, you are really desperate for your life. You ignored your own injuries in order to treat that guy, and after you came back, you delayed it for so long because of a series of things. Do you really think that Uchiha Madara is an ordinary person?"  The role?" Kyuubi's voice sounded in Naruto's mind.

    Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "I didn't say that, Kyuubi, I know my body, and with you, I believe that even if I am seriously injured, nothing will happen. I believe you will help me,  Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    "Hmph." Jiuwei snorted coldly: "Kid, you can be regarded as my master now. As long as you give orders, I can only help you."

    "You know, Kyuubi, this is not what I want." Naruto shook his head slightly as he spoke, then sat down cross-legged casually, and then closed his eyes slightly.

    Suddenly Naruto opened his eyes, and at this time, Naruto was already in his inner world. Looking at the huge iron prison in front of him, Naruto took a step forward slightly, his body rose out of thin air, and stood in front of the iron prison.  Looking at the lock of the iron prison, Naruto slightly opened his clothes. There was a picture on his stomach that was exactly the same as the lock. Naruto gathered a burst of chakra in his right hand, and then pressed it on his stomach. As Naruto  Turning his right hand, the lock in front of him also began to turn slowly.  Soon the lock was opened.

    With a 'bang', Kyuubi directly smashed open the iron door, looked at Naruto and said, "What do you mean? Naruto."

    "Nothing, let me release you, Kyuubi." Naruto said with a smile, then jumped up and landed on Kyuubi's mouth, looked into Kyuubi's eyes and said with a smile: "Actually, I have wanted to do this for a long time.  , but I have been unable to make up my mind. Now I can finally make up my mind. Kyuubi, I will never open and lock you up again. Just do whatever you want, right?"

    "What do you mean? Naruto." Kyuubi looked at Naruto and shouted loudly: "Do you know what it means when you do this?" He couldn't understand Naruto's actions at all.  However, he released the tailed beast in his body from its imprisonment. In this case, although the Nine-Tails has not truly regained freedom, as long as the Nine-Tails is willing, it can compete with Naruto for control of the body at any time.  Knowing that after the Kyuubi left the iron prison, the Kyuubi and Naruto were the same, and once they were the same, it would be very easy for the tailed beasts to seize the jinch¨±riki's body, so the Kyuubi was so surprised.  .

    "Mom." Naruto said with an indifferent expression. He jumped slightly on Kyuubi's head and lay down casually: "As a partner, of course I believe you. If nothing else, after all, we have always been together.  We are born and die together. If you can't believe it, then who can I believe? Tailed beasts and jinchuriki should support each other and help each other. Only in this way can tailed beasts and jinchuriki be able to survive in this world that is hated by the whole world.  The world is better off, isn't it? Kyuubi."

    "Hmph." Kyuubi snorted coldly and said, "That's nice to say. Tailed beasts and jinchuriki can't support each other at all. Tailed beasts bring only endless pain to jinchuriki. Naruto,  You should know very well, because you became my Jinchuuriki, so even though you are the son of the Fourth Hokage, you also followed the same fate as other Jinchuuriki, being isolated by the villagers, and because of your body¡¯s large chakra.  Part of it was used to suppress me, so others practiced with half the effort, but you practiced with half the effort, so you were often bullied by your peers. Naruto, speaking of it, the reason why you were put away and bullied when you were a child was all because of me.  relationship, and your father, the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato, would not have died. Naruto, if it weren't for me, your life would be perfect. You have a father who loves you, and he is the best in the ninja world.  The strong Hokage of Konoha has a mother who loves him, and your extremely high talent will make you the strongest being among the new generation of Konoha. You and your family of three can share a family relationship. But now they are gone, Naru  Man, because of me, you have to endure more pain than anyone else since you were a child. Because of me, your father died and your mother became a widow. Because of me, your mother was forced to leave while she was still in her infancy.  You, so much so that you grew up alone. You endured boundless pain and grew up alone in humiliation. Naruto, even so, you can still call me your name without any complaints.  Companion?"

    "Is this what happened?" Naruto asked in astonishment. Then he looked at Kyuubi and said, "It's true. If you didn't tell me, I wouldn't even remember it. But now that I think about it, it seems that it's true.  It's all like this, because of the tailed beasts, everyone's hatred for the tailed beasts has been transferred to the jinchuriki, and they hate the jinchuriki. If there were no tailed beasts, then Gaara, as the fourth Kazekage  As my son, I will not change from a person loved by my mother to a Shura who only loves myself, and I may be able to live like Konohamaru, even if I break intoEven if it's such a big disaster, others will just smile.  "Hearing Naruto's words, Kyuubi's eyes were full of expected expressions, but a trace of disappointment also flashed deep in Kyuubi's eyes.

    "That is indeed the case on the surface." Naruto continued: "But Kyuubi, I have also caused you pain, haven't I? Because of the greed in human nature, peeking at the power of your tailed beasts, so I tried everything  I tried a way to seize your power, but later found that I couldn't seize your power, so I changed my mind and sealed you in the jinchuriki's body, thereby gaining the power of the tailed beast in disguise. And you lost your freedom."

    "" Kyuubi did not speak, but looked at Naruto, the look in his eyes began to become a little complicated.

    Naruto did not see the complicated look in Kyuubi's eyes, but continued: "You are sealed in the jinchuriki's body and have lost your freedom. Freedom is the most important thing for any conscious creature.  So in order to regain your freedom, you began to resist and compete with the Jinchuriki for control of the body. After breaking the seal from the Jinchuriki's body, you vented your anger wantonly, and the purpose was not to kill a path that could lead to freedom.  Road?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kyuubi was silent. He had not spoken since Naruto started.

    "Whether they are tailed beasts or jinchuriki, they are both victims." Naruto leaned on the bridge of Nine-Tails' nose and said: "Tailed beasts and jinchuriki have almost the same fate, so I think that tailed beasts and jinchuriki  They shouldn't fight each other or be wary of each other. Besides, tailed beasts and jinch¨±riki are connected by life. They should become each other's most important partners, and then support and help each other. This is what I think of tailed beasts and jinch¨±riki.  The most ideal state of power. Just like us, Kyuubi!"

    "Hmph, don't underestimate me, you and I are not companions." Kyuubi snorted coldly.

    And Naruto moved his body and said: "Hey, Kyuubi, can't you feel better on your head? There are bones everywhere, and it hurts me so much."

    "" Kyuubi was speechless for a while, then stood up directly, threw Naruto out with a sudden swing, and roared angrily: "Get out of here with me." After saying that, Kyuubi Orihime turned towards the original iron door lock.  Walk to where you are.

    "Hey, Kyuubi, don't you be too stingy? You are the majestic head of the Nine Tailed Beasts, cough." Before he could finish his words, Naruto was pierced by waves of violent coughs.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 767 The Name of Kyuubi

    "Although it's less, it's not necessarily unattainable, right?" Naruto said looking at Kyuubi.

    "Hmph, whatever you think." Kyuubi lay down slightly and said: "As far as I know, there are only two people who have surpassed the Kage level. One is Uchiha Madara who has been killed by you, and the other  It's the guy with a mask who looks a bit like Uchiha Madara. As for the others, I've never met them. Even your father, the Fourth Hokage, and Namikaze Minato, he has only reached the peak of the Kage level.  Although the super shadow level is only one step away, it is like the distance between heaven and earth. The gap between the super shadow level and the shadow level is like the shadow level and jounin. If it were not for the power of the move 'Toad's Sing', it would be beyond  With SSS-level super illusions and the stone sword that can send people's souls to the underworld, there is no chance of winning against Uchiha Madara, and even with these two tricks, if Uchiha Madara uses all his strength from the beginning  If so, you still have no chance of winning. It's just that Uchiha Madara was too careless. He didn't consider your strength at all, so he didn't show much strength at all. That's why you ended up using the Flying Thunder God Technique and  The stone sword made a successful sneak attack." ["I know." Naruto stood up slightly and said, "I haven't really fought against the guy named A Fei, but I can know that that guy is very powerful.  To the point where he has completely surpassed me." Naruto paused slightly and said, "After fighting Uchiha Madara, I can clearly feel that A Fei's strength is only higher than that of Uchiha. After all, Uchiha Madara  He died decades ago. Although he was resurrected, it is impossible for him to be able to exert 100% of his power after being dormant for so many years. I think he wants to use us  He used his strength to temper his body, so he did not use all his strength from the beginning. However, it is precisely because of this, and because he despises us too much, that we have a slight chance of winning and can find  The chance sneak attack was successful. If Uchiha Madara can be a little more wary of us, I'm afraid it won't be that simple if we want to win. Ahem." Naruto spit out blood from the corner of his mouth.

    "Simple, huh. If it were simple, would you be so seriously injured? You have never been injured like this before." Jiuwei snorted coldly, closed his eyes and said, "Forget it, I won't be with you.  Damn it, you are more troublesome than anyone else. Come on, get out of here and don¡¯t disturb my sleep."

    "The person responded slightly, then turned around and said: "Goodbye, Kyuubi, I'll come see you next time.  "As he spoke, Naruto turned around and prepared to exit his consciousness. After a slight pause, Naruto stopped and said, "By the way, Kyuubi, the relationship between the two of us is also good, but I always call you Kyuubi.  Tai, this name is too ugly. After all, humans chose this name based on your tail. Do you want to give you a new name?  Naruto paused and said, "I've already thought about it. No, it's not what I thought of, but it's a very famous name. The most important thing is No, forget it, let's not talk about it anymore.  What do you think about calling her Daji?  "When he said this, a teasing smile appeared on the corner of Naruto's mouth.

    "" Kyuubi opened his eyes and glanced at Naruto. Of course, Kyuubi immediately noticed the hint of joking at the corner of Naruto's mouth. He looked at Naruto and said, "Why should I agree to what you are doing?"  Name, and isn't it the same as the name 'Nine-Tails'? They are all names given to me by humans. And what's with that malicious smile on the corner of your mouth? What's the name you gave me?  Question."

    "No, no, no, there is absolutely no problem." Naruto waved his hands repeatedly: "As for choosing a name, it is not the same. Kyuubi, you and I are companions. The name that your companion gave you is different from what else you want.  The humans who want to take your power will give you a different name."

    "I see that you have grown up, and I know very well in your heart that there is definitely something wrong with that name" Jiuwei paused slightly, then lay down again and said: "Forget it, you better get out of here.  Well, I'm going to sleep." Naruto shrugged slightly and turned around, his figure slowly fading.

    Kyuubi looked at Naruto's fading figure and said: "Speaking of which, I have been with you for more than ten years, almost twenty years. It doesn't matter if I tell you, I already have a name, and you don't need to give it a new one."  I¡¯ll take the name.¡±

    "Do you have a name?" Naruto was slightly startled, "The name given to me by the Sage of Six Paths." Kyuubi looked at Naruto and said, "He named me Kurama."

    "Ku Lama? Six Paths Sage?" Naruto was slightly stunned and said: "This name is really, Six Paths Sage's taste is really bad." Speaking of this, Naruto thought of the name he named Daji for Kyuubi.  'Shrugging slightly, Naruto's figure completely disappeared from his heart.

    After Naruto's figure disappeared, Nine-Tails opened his eyes slightly and looked at the place where Naruto disappeared: "Companion, huh, except??We will not have any companions among his eight tailed beasts. Human beings just want to get our power. For this, humans can do anything, yes, they can do anything.  "As he said that, Jiuwei closed his eyes slightly and said fiercely: "I actually told this human being my name. Oh, what on earth were I thinking in my head at that time?  "¡­¡­.

    Naruto opened his eyes, stood up slightly, and looked at Shiro in the tent: "If it weren't for you, even if Uchiha Madara only used a few points of strength, we wouldn't be able to find a chance to kill Uchiha Madara." At the same time,  Naruto's attention was slightly focused behind him.

    "Chief" A female voice came from outside the tent behind Naruto: "Lord Neji, Lord Zabuza and the others are already in the tent."

    "I know." Naruto responded, turned around slightly, and his entire figure disappeared instantly. The female ninja who was kneeling on one knee outside the tent only saw a flash in front of her eyes, and Naruto's figure appeared in front of her.  She was slightly startled by the figure and lowered her head respectfully. Naruto stood beside her and said, "Step back." As he spoke, golden light flashed and Naruto's figure disappeared.

    Inside the tent, Neji, Zabuza, Uzumaki Kinai, Kurama Yakumo, Namikaze Minako, Shion, Yuji Yueka, Minagawa Natsuki, and even Guren and Anko who have not recovered from their injuries are also there. In this case, Naruto  All the members of his subordinates gathered in the big tent. Everyone sat silently in their seats. No one spoke. They were all silently waiting for Naruto to appear. However, everyone's eyes were not calm.  There was a faint excitement. They had not yet fully woken up from the surprise of defeating Uchiha Madara, but it was also true that Uchiha Madara, the strongest in the world today, was the five Kages of the five great ninja countries. The five of them stood on the same level.  The pinnacle of all ninjas, the five of them seem to be in harmony on the surface, but in fact, they can do anything for their respective ninja villages. It is normal to betray each other. As the saying goes, there are only eternal interests and no eternal friends, but  However, when A Fei pretended to be Uchiha Madara, they were forced by Uchiha Madara and joined forces with each other to fight against each other. They even gave up the right to command the ninjas of their own village just because of Uchiha Madara.

    The pressure brought by the name Uchiha Madara can be seen, but Naruto's ability to defeat people like Uchiha Madara is naturally something worthy of celebration. As long as this matter spreads, Naruto's reputation will be huge, and Naruto himself  His reputation has reached its peak in the Snow Country. In the ninja world, Naruto's name has been spread throughout the world. But if the defeat of Uchiha Madara can be spread, then naturally there is no need to talk about it in the Snow Country. But in the ninja world  , Naruto's reputation will directly catch up with the first Hokage Senju Hashirama who founded Konoha, because Uchiha Madara and the first Hokage were the two men who stood at the top of the world at the time, and now Naruto has defeated Uchiha  Madara, the world's eyes will not consider why Naruto defeated Uchiha Madara. They will only consider Naruto's strength to defeat Uchiha Madara and what level it has reached now, plus the first Hokage and Uchiha Madara.  The two of them jointly established Konoha and made Konoha the leader of the five great ninja villages. Naruto, with the weak Snow Country and Snow Hidden Village, jumped into the sixth place among the five great ninja villages.  Great Ninja Village.  Although not as good as Konoha, Konoha is after all the first Hokage and Uchiha Madara, two people who stand at the top of the world, joining forces, while Naruto is alone. Although Neji's strength is high, he is not the top of the world.  , coupled with the fact that Ningji acted in the name of Naruto, so the world would only attribute most of the credit to Naruto, which made Naruto's reputation reach its peak in the Land of Snow.

    With a flash of golden light, Naruto's figure appeared in the tent. He glanced slightly at the people inside the tent, then stepped forward directly and sat on the main seat.  When Naruto sat down, everyone present stood up. Naruto waved slightly to interrupt their salutes and said: "Okay, don't make false gestures. Let's get started." As he said this, Naruto said slightly.  He paused and said: "Zabuza, we defeat Uchiha Madara"

    Bu Zhan responded slightly and said: "My subordinates have arranged for people to publicize this matter to people all over the world. It should not take long for this matter to spread throughout the world."

    "Really? Good job." Naruto nodded slightly, then leaned back on the chair lazily, looked at Mao Shanhong and said: "Mao Shan, is there any news about the masked Ah Fei?".  

    More to come, address

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 768

    Hearing Naruto's question, Mao Shanhong immediately stood up and said: "Yes, leader, there is still no news about that guy. That guy seems to have disappeared from the world. I wonder where that guy is?" Said Mao Shan.  Hong paused slightly and said: "But as long as the news that the leader defeated Uchiha Madara is spread this time, I believe he will be exposed. This time, my subordinates will never let him disappear."

    "Yes, don't be too persistent, Mao Shan." Naruto said softly: "That Fei is not an ordinary character. Although it has been confirmed that he is not Uchiha Madara, that guy is probably not a small character either. I just don't know.  His true identity is Mao Shan. Go and investigate his identity immediately. His identity must be found out."

    "Yes, I understand, leader." Mao Shanhong responded: "My subordinates will definitely do their best to investigate his identity."

    The person responded slightly: "By the way, Maoshan, go and investigate from the time of Uchiha Madara and the First Hokage. I just suddenly remembered it when I was fighting Uchiha Madara, Mom, that guy A Fei, you  Are you impressed?"

    "A bit." Uzumaki Kina nodded slightly: "You know, Naruto, the first Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails is Uzumaki Mito, the wife of the first Hokage, and is a member of our Uzumaki clan, because our Uzumaki clan has superhuman strength.  With a powerful body and special chakra, as the descendants of the Six Paths Sage, we originally have the blood of the Six Paths Sage, so as the descendants of the Six Paths Sage, we are the best candidates to become jinchuriki, but no matter how we become a jinchuriki, we are destined to  It brought endless sorrow and pain. Originally, I became the second generation Jinchuuriki, but because Mito-sama continued to support that weak body, he experienced the establishment of Konoha to the present. As time goes by, Mito  My body is getting softer and softer, and I am no longer suitable to be a jinchuriki. However, Mito-sama is still unwilling to let me become a jinchuriki. However, in order to prevent other ninja villages from taking unfavorable actions after knowing about it, she  Later, I gradually stopped appearing in other people's sight easily. It was precisely because of this that news began to spread that I had become the new Jinchuriki. However, in fact, although I was a candidate for the Jinchuriki, I did not become the Jinchuriki.  Power, when Mito-sama was about to lose his strength, when I wanted to become a jinchuriki, I was pregnant with you. Naruto, when I was pregnant, I couldn't become a jinchuriki, and although our Uzumaki clan can become  Jinchuriki, but it is very difficult to become a Jinchuriki, and the Jinchuriki has to endure great pain. It relies on the fact that the Jinchuriki will not betray the village, so the Jinchuriki of each generation are direct relatives of each Kage.  Mito-sama is the wife of the First Hokage, and so are you and me, Naruto. Later, when Mito-sama found out that I was pregnant, he even forced himself to hold himself up." As he spoke, Uzumaki Kinai paused slightly, with a trace on his face.  "If it weren't for Mito-sama, I'm afraid I would have become a Jinchuuriki by now, and I wouldn't have the chance to reunite with you, Naruto."

    "Uzumaki Mito, the wife of the first Hokage." Naruto raised the corners of his mouth slightly and said, "It seems that I owe Konoha a favor that I can't repay in my lifetime. No matter the wound, Uzumaki Mito, or Mother-in-law Tsunade  Forget it, repay it slowly." Naruto said: "But Mom, you seem to have gone off topic."

    "No, I have already entered the topic." Uzumaki Kinai said: "Naruto, after I was pregnant with you, until your birth, Mito-sama has been supporting his own life. It was originally very smooth, but  Naruto, when you were born, that guy appeared, that guy wearing a mask. When I just gave birth to you, the Nine-Tails was released, and your father, as the fourth generation Hokage, naturally needs to go up.  He blocked Kyuubi in front of him, but Minato was stopped by that guy before he faced Kyuubi. Minato had a battle with him. That guy had the power to control Kyuubi. The reason why Kyuubi went berserk and caused so much damage to Konoha  The huge damage was caused because that guy used the Sharingan to control the Kyuubi, so he had to fight with him and at the same time make the Kyuubi out of his control. In addition, he had to fight quickly, so that Minato would be able to investigate.  Most of the karat was consumed, resulting in insufficient chakra, so when facing the Kyuubi, Minato was at a disadvantage, and in the end he could only use the Ghoul Seal. This is the last message Minato left for me."

    Naruto nodded slightly and said, "Really? That Ah Fei?" Naruto closed his eyes slightly, but didn't say anything, but the people present didn't make any move to speak, although Naruto didn't speak, and even closed his eyes.  They opened their eyes, but each of them felt a slight trace of evil energy emerging from Naruto's body,

    "Forget it for now." Naruto suddenly said: "Anyway, I don't know where this guy is now? But" Naruto paused slightly and said: "Maoshan, report to me as soon as there is any trace of that guy.  "

    "Yes, I obey my orders." Maoshan HongRespond immediately.

    "Chief, maybe we don't need to look for him, he will come to us automatically." Zabuza suddenly said.

    Everyone was slightly stunned, and Naruto looked at Zabuza and said, "Tell me your reasons, Zabuza, why do you think so?"

    "It's very simple, leader." Zabuza said with a slight smile: "Chief, when he was in the Kingdom of Iron, that Ah Fei had already mentioned his purpose. His purpose was to collect the nine tailed beasts, and according to his own  He said that he wanted to collect the nine tailed beasts, then resurrect the legendary Ten-Tails, and then seal the Ten-Tails in his body to become the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki. According to what he said, the Sage of Six Paths was the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki.  Under the power of the Six Paths Sage, the Ten Tails split into nine tailed beasts from one tail to nine tails. Although I have never seen the Ten Tails, judging from the fact that the Ten Tails can split into nine tailed beasts, I am afraid that the power of this Ten Tails is  He is so powerful that it is absolutely terrifying. It is definitely not comparable to the battles we have experienced so far. And if he succeeds in becoming the Jinch¨±riki of the Ten-Tails, the consequences will be disastrous, so we must not let him collect the nine tailed beasts.  , and now there are only two of the nine tailed beasts left, the leader and the eight-tailed Jinchuriki Kirabi. Kirabi will not say anything, but the leader is our leader, shouldering the heavy responsibility of leading us, and searching for us and himself  It's just that fire and water are incompatible. Although this war is still the Fourth Ninja World War, it was started by him for the sake of the leader and Kirabi of Kumogakure Village. Now that the war has been going on for so long, it goes without saying that he feels deeply in his heart.  He must have been very anxious to gather together how to collect the eight and nine tailed beasts, the only two tailed beasts left. At the beginning of the war, at that time, both the leader and Kirabi were under heavy protection, so even if A Fei wanted,  There was no way to seize it, but it was different now. The leader and Kirabi left Yunyin Village and came to the front line. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for A Fei. He would never give up this opportunity, but Kirabi  Although he is a ninja from Yunyin Village and has entered the front line, his whereabouts are a mystery, and even that Ah Fei will not be able to find him easily. In this case, he can only target the leader. After all, the leader is also  It is impossible for a commander-in-chief to hide, and although we are hidden here, it is not foolproof. After all, we are not really hidden, so it will not take long for Ah Fei to find us. But when the time comes, Ah Fei must be prepared.  , I¡¯m afraid it will be a tough battle.¡±

    "That makes sense." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "Okay, then that's it." Naruto stood up and said, "Then we don't have to look for him, we just wait for him here, but before that,  I want all the fans of Bindao Man." As he said this, Naruto's figure flashed and went back directly.  .  

    More to come, address

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 769 Anko¡¯s Forbidden Technique

    Naruto looked at everyone and although they responded loudly, there was still some contempt in his eyes. He shook his head helplessly, sighed deeply and said: "Everyone, we have indeed defeated Uchiha Madara, and our strength can be considered  We are the best in the world, but we are united by so many people, and Uchiha Madara is just one person, so everyone must remember that we defeated Uchiha Madara. This is our honor, but this is just an honor.  , This war can inspire our morale and make our companions stronger, but this does not mean that we have won this war. This war is related to the life and death of the entire world. That Ah Fei, I  I don¡¯t know who he is, and I¡¯m not very interested in his true identity. The only thing I¡¯m interested in is his weakness, but this can only be understood from his identity. I want to end this  War, I can't let the entire Snow Kingdom fall into the crisis of destruction just because of me, but as long as that Ah Fei is still alive, the war will never end, even if we occupy all the strongholds and defeat all the enemies,  But as long as Ah Fei is still alive, the war will never end, and the war will continue forever. If you relax during the war, you should be able to imagine the consequences."

    Everyone stood up and responded loudly.  Unable to see the contempt in everyone's eyes, Naruto nodded slightly and waved his hand: "Okay, let's go down." As Naruto spoke, everyone began to leave, "Anko." Naruto watched as he left.  Hongdou, who arrived at the door, said, "Please stay for a while."

    "Yes, leader." Although Anko was a little confused, she did not hesitate at all. She stood quietly in front of Naruto and waited for Naruto to speak.

    "Anko, your injury is very serious. It's not just a matter of chakra exhaustion. Do you really have a way to heal your injury in a short time?" Naruto looked into Anko's eyes and said, "You're not allowed.  Lower your head, look me in the eyes, and don't call me leader, just call me Naruto."

    "Yes, Lord Naruto." Anko looked at Naruto and said, "I can indeed heal my injuries in a short time."

    "Really?" Naruto looked at Anko and said, "Can you tell me the method?"

    Dou hesitated slightly.

    "Really?" Naruto looked at his hands and sighed slightly, then sat up slightly in his position. Then he moved his hands, and a mark appeared in Naruto's hands. His long golden hair suddenly stretched out, and here  For a moment, Anko was entangled in Naruto's long golden hair without even reacting. Then the golden hair followed Anko's arm and wrapped directly around Anko's neck. As long as Naruto thought about it, the long golden hair would twist.  Break Anko's neck.

    "Narutosir." Anko looked at Naruto, the meaning in her eyes was very complicated, but it was more of shock, or in other words, she didn't react from the time Naruto took action until now.

    "" Naruto let go of the mark in his hand. As Naruto let go, the long golden hair wrapped around Anko began to retract. Anko immediately regained her ability to move. She knelt on one knee in front of Naruto.  , without saying a word.

    "Anko, your injury is more serious than I expected." Naruto said: "As for my companions, I clearly understand the strength of each one, because in this way I can better protect my companions, but Anko, you  The injury is so serious that you cannot react in time. For example, the attack just now was sudden, but there was still a distance between us. According to your elite jounin strength, you can easily avoid it, and not only can you  I was able to hide and find opportunities to fight back, but Hongdou, you were caught by me before you even had time to react. Your injuries are so serious that your body can't keep up with your body's reaction. You want to  How can you recover from such an injury in a short period of time?¡±

    "Subordinate" Hongdou hesitated and said, "Please trust me, leader, I have my own way."

    "I'm not sure." Naruto stood up from his seat and said, "Anko, I don't know what method you plan to use? But I can probably guess something. Do you want to use Orochimaru's method?  "Naruto continued without waiting for Anko to speak: "Anko, I don't know what you are thinking, but it is impossible to recover from your injuries in a short time, unless you use a forbidden technique that I don't know.  And Anko, if it comes from you, I can only think of the three words Orochimaru. Anko, Orochimaru's power is too weird. Although he has been killed by Sasuke, his soul is very likely to be possessed by him.  Others are resurrected, especially those with cursed seals, just like Sasuke. Orochimaru was once possessed by Sasuke. If it hadn't been for Uchiha Itachi using the power of the Sharingan to summon Susanoo with ten  If Orochimaru is completely drawn out and defeated by the fist sword, I'm afraid Orochimaru will be resurrected in Sasuke. Anko, you also have a curse sealDear, if you use too many curse seals or other forbidden techniques of Orochimaru, I am worried that you will be controlled by Orochimaru, and even Orochimaru may not be resurrected on you. If this is the case, I will  You have lost an important companion, so Hongdou, I don't allow you to use Orochimaru's forbidden technique. I will try my best to help you recover from your injuries. It doesn't even matter if you don't participate in the battle with Fei, but I don't want to lose a companion.  "

    "Thank you, but it will be fine, Naruto-sama." Anko looked at Naruto and smiled slightly: "My subordinate's method is indeed a forbidden technique. Although I cannot tell Naruto-sama the specific method, I can tell Naruto  Sir, this method will not revive Orochimaru." Anko said with a slight salute: "Then please allow Anko to retreat first!"

    "Anko" Naruto said with a hint of displeasure on his face: "Don't think of me as an ordinary brat. Forbidden techniques are classified as forbidden techniques because they have powerful power and require huge sacrifices."  The price. I don¡¯t know what your so-called forbidden technique is, but I don¡¯t want you to pay a huge price just to participate in a battle.¡±

    "No, leader, that is more than just a battle." Anko shook her head slightly and said: "The battle against A Fei is a battle related to Naruto-sama's life, and Naruto-sama is related to the entire Snow Country.  So once that battle is defeated, Naruto-sama, you will once something happens to you, the snow ninjas outside will collapse immediately, and at the same time, there will be earthquakes in the entire Snow Country. After all, the Snow Country's heritage is not as good as the five major countries.  , it is impossible to do without you, Mr. Naruto, then the Snow Country will expose a series of problems, and I am afraid that the entire Snow Country will be destroyed. Compared with the five major countries, the shortcoming of the Snow Country is that its foundation is insufficient, but its cutting-edge  There are not many talents at all. The only thing missing is the reserve force, but this requires time to accumulate, and only then, Naruto-sama, can you buy time to accumulate knowledge for the Snow Country, so Naruto-sama, you will definitely  Can't fall down. Of course, the Kingdom of Snow also has advantages compared with the five major countries, that is, the five major countries have been kings and hegemons for too long, and the internal decay has already begun. Not to mention the five major countries, even  The five major ninja villages have all been corrupted internally, but the degree of decay varies, but the Snow Country has not yet. Before, the Snow Country was only a small country, so even if it was decayed, it would not be too serious. But under Naruto-sama  Under your leadership, the Kingdom of Snow is developing vigorously, but all the decay has been pulled out by Naruto-sama at the budding stage, so the Kingdom of Snow is not corrupt. This can be seen from the faces of ordinary people in the Kingdom of Snow.  Come out. That satisfied smile." After saying this, Hongdou bowed slightly, turned around and left the tent.

    Naruto looked at Anko's leaving figure and shook his head helplessly. He turned around and the figure disappeared instantly. Then Naruto's figure appeared in his tent. Naruto glanced at Shiro, then turned around and walked into the tent. Inside the tent  , also has a bed. Naruto sat on the bed and began to mobilize the chakra in his body, especially the nine-tails' chakra. Naruto wanted to use the nine-tails' chakra to recover from his injuries. Although, the nine-tails' chakra  Carat is powerfully corrosive and will gradually erode Naruto's body, but since Naruto became the master of Nine-Tails, this erosion has been ineffective.  After all, this kind of erosion is also controlled by Kyuubi's consciousness. Kyuubi has already surrendered, so these are naturally ineffective.

    In Naruto's inner world, Nine-Tails raised his head slightly and said softly: "Naruto, my master, are you the person the Six Paths Sage said? Will you really gather us all together?"  He flicked the nine tails of the nine tails and danced slightly: "Naruto, although you are my master now, you don't understand me yet, and you can't be my real master. But if you really are that person  If so, Naruto, I will devote all my strength to you. Let you become my true master. Only then will you be able to see my true power. Instead of like now, you don't even have half of my power.  See you." Said Nine Tails, the tail calmed down again: "My power is in my tail, the number of tails is the size of my power, and with each additional tail, my power is several times stronger than before.  .Naruto, you can now control the power of my six tails, but when you can control the seven tails, your power will be increased several times. Naruto, I am waiting for you to become my true master."

    Naruto naturally did not know what Kyuubi said. Naruto was working hard to recover from his injuries. After all, he was preparing for the next battle.  .  

    More to come, address

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 770 The Situation of Fenghua Xiaoxue

.    While Naruto and Kyuubi were talking, in the base at the rear, although Fei and the others had discovered this place, these many daimyo could not be easily moved, and this place had long been used as a protection area for the daimyo.  There are countless traps set up here. For an ordinary army, this place is like a meat grinder. No matter how many people come, it is impossible to capture it. Even if it is an attack regardless of casualties, the defense force here can defeat it.  Defending for more than a year, of course, there are still ninjas in this world, but even ninjas cannot easily sneak into this fortress if they do not have strong ability to collect intelligence. On the contrary, if they move, then the people here  The defense was completely abandoned, and it was easy to encounter attacks during the transfer, so after various considerations, the transfer was stopped. Just to protect all the daimyo present, Mizukage stayed here, and then used Mizukage as his  Lord, supplemented by ninjas from the five major ninja countries to protect all the daimyo present. Of course, there are also snow ninjas from the country of snow. It was just because Naruto withdrew from the ninja coalition that the entire coalition was destroyed.  As for Naruto's dissatisfaction, the Snow Ninjas were naturally implicated. Gradually, the Snow Ninjas in the base were also alienated. During normal inspections, the Snow Ninjas had been excluded and even accepted  Protection no longer treats everyone equally, and food begins to become scarce.  As a result, these snow ninjas could only go out and search for food by themselves.

    "Your Highness, please forgive me. I only found these things, so I can only ask you to make do with it." A snow ninja held a rabbit's thigh in his hand and handed it to Fenghua Xiaoxue, although it was already cooked.  , but because it didn¡¯t add too much seasoning, it didn¡¯t taste very good.

    "I'm sorry. Because of my relationship, you can't leave here." Fenghua Xiaoxue took the rabbit leg and gently stroked her slightly swollen belly. She looked at the snow ninjas kneeling in front of her and said, "If  Without me, you must have left long ago. If you encounter any dangerous situation in the future, you don't have to worry about me. Just leave by yourself and go find Naruto. As long as Naruto knows what happened, he will definitely forgive me.  Yours, he is a very kind person, he can always put himself in other people's perspective and consider others." Beside Fenghua Xiaoxue, Kurama Yakumo was drawing on the drawing board with a brush, and the goal was naturally  The pregnant Fenghua Koyuki and Kurama Yakumo are very serious. The Fenghua Koyuki on the drawing board is lifelike, especially the slightly protruding abdomen when touched, with a loving and maternal brilliance displayed on her face. She gradually  Understand, Uzumaki Kina's feelings for Naruto, she gradually understood the love that all mothers have for their children, just like she now loves the child who is slowly growing in her belly, so she does not want other snow ninjas  Die for yourself.

    "Your Highness the Daimyo." A snow ninja said loudly: "You are the Daimyo of the Land of Snow. It is our duty to protect you. Even if it costs our lives, we will not hesitate. Let us abandon our companions and escape, and we would rather die.  ." "I'd rather die." All the snow ninjas knelt in front of Fenghua Xiaoxue and said loudly.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue shook her head slightly and said: "Is there no responsibility? My life is precious, but your life is equally precious. I can't let you lose your life because of me. I can't let you exchange so many lives for me.  A life." Fenghua Xiaoxue said with a slight pause: "But I have a request, please be patient now. I know it is very difficult now, but please believe Naruto, believe me, this kind of day will never happen.  If it's been too long, things will definitely turn around." Fenghua Xiaoxue said with a slight pause: "Of course, I won't let you stay here forever. It depends on the child in my belly. If  After Naruto and I's child is born, if things don't turn around, just leave and take this child out of here. I'm not asking you to abandon your companions and escape, but I hope you can send this child to Naruto.  around."

    At this point, Fenghua Xiaoxue paused slightly and said: "I'm sorry, please forgive my selfishness. If I really thought about you, I should let you leave now, but I can't move long distances now with a big belly."  , I'm afraid I won't even be able to move after another meal, so I can only use my selfishness to let you stay. I know that after giving birth, I will have a period of weakness, and during this period, I will be even more unable to move.  , so I can¡¯t drag you down anymore. When the time comes, please take your child to see Naruto and ask him to give the child a name.¡±

    "Your Highness the Daimyo" The snow ninjas looked at Fenghua Koyuki with maternal radiance and death-defying eyes, and the snow ninjas there knelt down in front of Fenghua Koyuki

    Just when Fenghua Koyuki announced to the snow ninjas, a female ninja with a snowflake forehead protector on her head was moving at high speed. Although she was a snow ninja, she had cat ears and a cat tail. She looked very  Obviously, she is Naruto's cat?? people.

    'Whoosh' Like a gust of wind blowing by, the figure of the Maoshan tribesman quickly disappeared. As the saying goes, the dragon follows the cloud and the tiger follows the wind. Cats and tigers both belong to the cat family. Tigers are fast, and cats are not slow either.  Therefore, the Maoshan people have never been inferior to anyone in terms of speed.

    She was passing by in such a hurry with only one destination, which was the base at the rear where all the country's daimyo were housed. She was going there to announce a news, a news that was enough to make all snow ninjas go crazy with joy, a news that was enough to make other people go crazy.  News that shocked the ninjas of Ninja Village to the point of fear

    In the rear base, in Mizukage Terumi's office, Mizukage Terumi is arranging the next defense. Although it is only arranging defense, it gives Terumi a headache, because now the entire rear base is in a state of internal and external troubles.  Although this base is at the rear, it has been discovered by Hei Jue. Although Hei Jue has been repelled and has not appeared again, this does not mean that Hei Jue or others will no longer appear. After all, Hei Jue here  The location has been leaked, so the danger here is not low, this is just a foreign invasion.  After all, if this is just the case for Terumi Mei, then it is not a big deal for Terumi Mei.  After all, if the soldiers come to block the water or the earth will cover it, as long as they work hard to defend, Terumi Mei is really worried and finds it difficult to arrange it for Naruto's snow ninja and the famous name of the Snow Country, Fenghua Koyuki.

    "Changjuro, how is the situation with the Daimyos of Snow Country?" Terumi Mei said softly.

    Behind Terumi Mei, Chojuro shook his head slightly and said: "Yes, because Lord Namikaze Naruto led the Snow Ninjas to withdraw from the Ninja United Army, so the ninjas in the entire base began to exclude the Snow Ninjas, and the Snow Ninjas  He also voluntarily gave up the unified forehead protector of the United Army and chose to wear the forehead protector of Xueyin Village. As a result, the relationship between the two parties worsened. Now the entire base has completely excluded snow ninjas. Even the food supply is snow.  Shinobu went out to search on his own."

    "When did it happen?" Terumi Mei frowned slightly and said, "Why don't I know?"

    "This, it has been more than a month." Chojuro said with slight hesitation: "Not long after Lord Naruto left the Ninja United Army, when the news came here, all the ninjas in the ninja village began to reject the snow ninja almost at the same time.  The food supply for the snow ninjas also gradually decreased. Later, it would be like dedicating a corner of the base to the snow ninjas. The snow ninjas would not come out, and others would not go in. As for everything else,  The snow ninjas have to solve everything by themselves. Whether it's food or drinking water." Chojuro said with a slight pause: "As for Mizukage-sama, why don't you know anything about it? It was some ninjas in the base who concealed what you did.  , but their methods are very unusual, and it seems that everyone is willing to hide for them, including the ninjas of our Kirigakure Village, so I can't find any evidence at all."

    "Really?" Terumi Mei sighed slightly and said: "I know, maybe our ninjas still can't accept the cooperation with the snow ninjas. The damage caused by the flooding of the Whirlpool City made them unable to accept it.  Relieve. But they have forgotten that the war itself was initiated by us. After all, we are the intruders. They are just protecting their homes. In the end, when their homes cannot be saved, they would rather destroy them than  For them, they didn't do anything wrong in handing over their home to us Forget it, let's not talk about it." Terumi Mei stood up and said: "It's almost lunch time now, let's go, then.  Chojuro, let¡¯s go meet this woman Fenghua Koyuki who became the Daimyo of Snow Country and later married Namikaze Naruto. She is pregnant with Rokko now. As a woman, I envy her very much because she  Being able to meet someone she loves and loves herself, and the two of them have children together, as a woman, she should be the happiest time now, but it is also the most difficult time, and now this time is just like her  If there is a lack of nutrition, it will definitely affect the child in her belly. When the time comes Chojuro, let¡¯s invite Lady Fenghua Koyuki to have dinner with us.¡±

    "Yes, Lord Terumi Mei." Chojuro nodded slightly and said, "I will make arrangements right away."

    Terumi Mei nodded slightly and said: "Then I will go and have a chat with Fenghua Koyuki-sama first. I also know the inner feelings of a woman who is about to become a mother."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 771 Terumi Mei is not a simple person

    Terumi Mei led more than a dozen maids behind her, each holding a tray in their hands, and they were following Terumi Mei toward Fenghua Koyuki's location.  (Because this is after all a gathering place for daimyo from all over the world, it is destined that there cannot be only daimyo and ninjas here, and there are also a large number of maids who serve the daimyo in their daily life.)

    Just when Terumi Mei was about to approach the gathering place of the snow ninjas, Chojuro ran over in a panic, immediately knelt down in front of Terumi Mei and said: "Mizukage-sama, something big has happened!"

    "Huh?" Terumi Mei was slightly startled: "What happened? Chojuro, don't panic, speak slowly."

    "Yes, Mizukage-sama." Chojuro breathed slightly, then hesitantly took a step forward and said, "I'm sorry, Mizukage-sama, I'm offended." As he spoke, Chojuro approached Terumi Mei's ear and spoke quickly.  Something, just because Chojuro lowered his voice, no one could hear it clearly except Mizukage Terumi Mei.

    "What?" Terumi Mei was shocked: "When did it happen? Why was there no news at all before this?"

    "This subordinate is not aware of this." Chojuro shook his head slightly and said, "I was just arranging defense according to your order, but suddenly I received a piece of information. When I saw it, I immediately came to report it.  "

    "It's actually like this. All of us are like pawns in his hands, being easily teased by him." Terumi Mei gritted her teeth and said, "That guy."

    "Mizukage-sama, what should we do next?" Chojuro asked.

    Terumi Mei hesitated for a moment, shook his head slightly and said: "Now we have no other choice. You can continue to arrange defense while I go to talk to the Daimyo of Snow Country. Maybe she is our breakthrough."

    "Yes. Mizukage-sama." Chojuro immediately nodded and responded, then turned and left. Terumi Mei sighed slightly and continued walking towards the gathering place of snow ninja, with a slight hint of seriousness in his expression.

    Soon, Mizukage Terumi Mei took the maids to the gathering place of snow ninjas. When they just arrived, two snow ninjas appeared in front of them. Terumi Mei was slightly stunned, and then said: "I think  I¡¯d like to see Your Highness the Daimyo of Snow Country. If Your Highness doesn¡¯t mind, I would like to have lunch with her.¡± Terumi Mei said with a smile, with a warm smile on her face, but Terumi Mei is a Mizukage, one of the Five Shadows.  She is a Mizukage, and is the most responsible person for the entire base. As a Mizukage, her strength is undoubtedly the strongest in the entire base.  But now Terumi Mei treats the two snow ninjas with a bit of equality. This makes the two snow ninjas opposite, a man and a woman, not only surprised but also a little moved. But in addition to this, there is also a strong feeling  Confuse.  However, Terumi Mei ordered them to do it. Although the snow ninjas had become independent in this base, they did not say much to them. Although the snow ninjas were confused, they did not say anything.  After all, they are just ordinary ninjas. Facing the Mizukage, they are not qualified to ask. Of course, if the two sides go to war, then let alone asking, even if they are ordered to assassinate Terumi Mei, they will not  There will be any hesitation, but now, although the Snow Ninja has withdrawn from the Ninja United Army, everyone's goal now is the Akatsuki organization led by Fei. Once the war fails, the whole world will be destroyed, so even with Kiri  The shadow had a deep-seated hatred, and the snow ninja tried their best to endure it.

    "Yes, Mizukage-sama, please wait a moment. I will go and report to His Highness the Daimyo." A snow ninja responded immediately, then bowed slightly and turned to leave.  Another female snow ninja smiled slightly at Mizukage Terumi Mei and said: "Mizukage-sama, please go to the living room and take a rest." "Okay." Terumi Mei nodded slightly and followed the snow ninja into the living room.

    After a while, Fenghua Xiaoxue came to the living room with the support of several maids. She looked at Mizukage Terumi Mei and said, "How could Mizukage-sama come to my place? I am not able to welcome him because of my physical inconvenience."

    "It's just a temporary idea." Terumi Mei said with a smile: "And it's almost noon, I think His Highness the Daiming must not have eaten yet, so I came to invite His Highness to have a meal with him. Whatever, I also want to know that Your Highness is going to be a mother.  feelings.¡±

    "Really? I have you, Mizukage-sama." Fenghua Koyuki smiled softly, and a smile appeared on her face. Although the child was not born yet, Fenghua Koyuki, who was already an expectant mother, began to have a smile on her face.  The brilliance of motherhood, even in the smile, has infinite brilliance.

    Terumi Mei and Fuka Koyuki entered the back hall together. In the back hall, they sat down on a small table. At the same time, the maids around them began to place the trays in their hands on the table one after another. On the small table  Immediately occupied by various plates.

    The maids opened the lids on the plates one after another.I saw the delicacies being revealed immediately, "Thank you, Mizukage-sama, for your kindness." Fenghua Xiaoxue said with a smile.

    "It's nothing, it's just a little fun. Please, Your Majesty, please try it and see how it tastes?" Terumi Mei pointed to the delicacies on the table and said: "This is a specialty that I brought specially from the Land of Snow, although it may not be as good as Snow."  country, but it is a rare blessing to be able to taste the specialties of my country at this time, and His Highness the Daimyo is currently pregnant with Liujia, so he must eat more and take good supplements."

    "That's right." Fenghua Xiaoxue said with a slight smile: "Then I would be rude." After saying that, Fenghua Xiaoxue gently picked up a piece of fish meat and put it into his mouth, tasted it carefully and said: "It's very good  ¡­¡±

    "Ahoh!" Suddenly a deafening cheer suddenly came over, and the voice revealed great joy.  Fenghua Xiaoxue put down the chopsticks in her hands and looked slightly towards the direction of the sound.

    "Oh, it seems like something happened?" Mizukage Terumi Mei looked towards the direction where the sound came from and said: "Snow ninja has always been very calm. No matter what happens, he is always so calm, but this time  You suddenly got carried away like this, but the majority of your voice was filled with joy. Your Highness, your Highness, something good must have happened, and it was an unusual good thing?"

    "Your Majesty the Daimyo" A female snow ninja broke in. She looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue and immediately wanted to speak, but suddenly saw the Mizukage Terumi Mei next to her. She paused slightly, and then said with a straight look on her face.  : "I'd like to see His Highness the Daimyo, Mizukage-sama, I've just been rude."

    "It doesn't matter." Fenghua Xiaoxue smiled slightly and said, "What happened?"

    "Yes, Mao Shanqing hurried over just now and brought earth-shattering good news. I dare not hide it from His Highness, so I came over immediately to report it to His Highness."

    "Is it earth-shattering?" Mizukage Terumi smiled and said: "Since it is good news, then I wonder if I can listen to it together? And if it can make the snow ninja who has always been calm and composed so excited, let me share it too.  ?¡±

    "Tell me, Uzumaki." Fenghua Koyuki said with a smile: "What good news has Cat Mountain brought us?" The female ninja in front of her turned out to be a member of the Uzumaki clan, but only the Uzumaki clan would call Naruto a  Naruto-sama, not the leader.

    "Yes. Catyama Haru told us two things when he first came here. The first one is that the man wearing a mask claiming to be Uchiha Madara has been confirmed by Naruto-sama to be not Uchiha Madara, but the real Uchiha.  Haubara was summoned by Kabuto Yakushi using the Earth Reincarnation."

    Terumi Mei shook her head slightly and said: "Oh, really, it turns out that guy is not Uchiha Madara. However, although this can make the Ninja United Army breathe a sigh of relief, Uchiha Madara was summoned by Yakushi Kabuto through the reincarnation of dirty earth, and he may do something to us.  Unfortunately, our breath has just been loosened but it has been tightened again. In this case, the second thing is probably the reason why you are so happy."

    "Yes, Lord Mizukage. The second thing is that when Kabuto Yakushi summoned Uchiha Madara, it happened to be when Lord Naruto sent people to kill Kabuto Yakushi. Because of Uchiha Madara, the assassination  Naturally, it failed, but Lord Naruto noticed this in time, so Lord Naruto rushed to the battlefield in time, and later even Lord Jiraiya came to the rescue. In the end, Lord Naruto was rescued by Lord Ningci and Jiraiya.  With the assistance of Master Ya and others, we successfully killed Madara Uchiha and Kabuto Yakushi."

    "What!" Terumi Mei was shocked. She stood up from her seat and said after a moment's hesitation: "Your Majesty, I'll excuse you now." After saying that, Terumi Mei hurriedly left without waiting for Fenghua Koyuki to speak.

    "Mizukage-sama, walk slowly." Fenghua Koyuki said with a smile behind Terumi Mei.  Terumi Mei hurriedly left without looking back.

    "Mizukage-sama doesn't seem to know about this matter yet? But that's not right. According to Naruto-sama, he had no intention of hiding this matter from the beginning, and after defeating Uchiha Madara, Naruto-sama immediately wanted to treat Shiro-sama.  Rushed to the medical camp of the Ninja United Army. Because of Naruto-sama, even the Hokage and Raikage rushed to the medical camp. Naruto-sama had already told everyone present that the message should be received in a short time.  here."

    "Maybe Mizukage-sama has his own ideas! After all, Mizukage-sama is not a simple person." Fenghua Xiaoxue said with a gentle smile: "But this has nothing to do with us, we just need to do it well  Just do our job, we don't need to think so much now." Fenghua Xiaoxue gently touched her belly and stood up, saying: "Let's go, Uzumaki, help me go to the courtyard where everyone is, let me  Go with your kids and feel everyone¡¯s excitement.¡±

    "¡­yes."

    ; ;

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 772: Naruto in the Eyes of Terumi Mei

    In the courtyard, dozens of male and female ninjas surrounded a female ninja in the middle. The faces of these dozens of male and female ninjas looked very excited, and the face of the female ninja surrounded by them was equally excited.  , although there is a cat tail behind her and a pair of cat ears on her head, her excited expression is the same as the others present.

    Fenghua Xiaoxue came to the courtyard, smiled and looked at the crowd cheering, "Your Highness the Daimyo" Suddenly a snow ninja saw Fenghua Xiaoxue's figure, and immediately knelt on one knee on the ground.  Following his actions, all the snow ninjas present also knelt on the ground: "See your highness, the Daimyo."

    "Everyone, get up." Fenghua Koyuki said with a smile: "Everyone, everyone should know the news. The man wearing the mask is not Uchiha Madara. The real Uchiha Madara has been replaced by Naruto and Jiraiya.  They defeated them." Fenghua Koyuki said with a slight pause: "As I said before, Naruto-sama will not let us down. Isn't he?"

    "Yes, Your Highness Daimyo, I will always believe in the leader." A snow ninja knelt on one knee and said loudly: "I believe that the leader will light the way forward for us." Then all the snow ninjas knelt down one after another.  The subordinate responded loudly: "Subordinates will always believe in the leader."

    In the courtyard not far from where the snow ninjas gathered, there were also many ninjas gathered. Their moods were not as excited as the snow ninjas. They listened to the cheers of the snow ninjas, but their hearts kept showing bitterness.  , because just now, Terumi Mei spread the news that Naruto defeated Uchiha Madara, which shocked and frightened everyone because Naruto had withdrawn from the Ninja United Army. If Naruto was still in the Ninja United before,  If they were military, then they would probably be as surprised as the current Snow Ninja, but now they only feel the incomparable fear, especially the Kumo Ninja, because all the ninjas present know the reason why Naruto took the Snow Ninja to withdraw from the Ninja Union  There are many reasons why the army is related to Kumo Ninja, so in comparison, Kumo Ninja is more worried than other ninjas. In addition to Kumo Ninja, there is also Mist Ninja. After all, Mist Ninja, the Kingdom of Water once broke through the whirlpool  country, and Naruto flooded the entire Whirlpool City with a handful of water.  More than 200,000 Water Country troops and hundreds of thousands of Whirlpool City citizens were all burned to the ground, including Whirlpool City.

    Although this deep-seated hatred was temporarily suppressed with the establishment of the Ninja United Army, when Naruto withdrew from the Ninja United Army, that kind of hatred emerged from his heart again. Although both parties restrained themselves, this was just  Because the war is still going on, if the war ends, then the two sides will probably break out immediately. The two sides of Wuyin Village and Xueyin Village were already completely hostile from the beginning. No, it should be said, not only  It's just Kirikage and Yukigakure, even the other ninja villages, Konoha, Kumogakure, Kirigakure, Iwagakure, and Sunagakure, these five ninja villages are the five strongest ninja villages standing in the ninja world, but this is completely  It was obtained through countless killings and blood. The five great ninja villages have destroyed countless ninja villages and killed countless ninjas. At the same time, countless outstanding ninjas have been killed, because they will become the five great ninja villages and stand tall in the world.  The pinnacle of the ninja world.

    "Mizukage-sama, why are you?" In Mizukage's office, Chojuro looked at Mizukage Terumi Mei with some confusion.

    "Changjuro, I have no other choice." Mei Terumi shook her head slightly and said: "Naruto Namikaze defeated Madara Uchiha. He did not suppress the news at all. On the contrary, he even sent someone to spread the news.  Spread the news widely. Our side belongs to the rear area, so the speed of news transmission will be a bit slow, so we only know the news now. But because of the attitude of the base towards Snow Ninja and Fenghua Xiaoxue, in the future, I am afraid it will  It has become our fatal injury, so we must find a way to make up for it, but if we want to make up for it after knowing the news, then I am afraid that the Snow Ninja will not only have no intention of accepting it, but may even be more hostile to us, but  On the contrary, if we know this news when we are making up for it, then the Snow Ninjas' views on us will change. Although it will not have much effect, after all, the hatred in the past is unforgettable, but then there is only a slight change.  There will be two different situations. So even if it is just for a slight improvement, we must try our best to fight for it."

    Terumi Mei shook her head slightly as she spoke: "This war will end soon. The guy wearing the mask is not Uchiha Madara. His invisible deterrent has dropped to the lowest level. Next, the Ninja United Army and Snow  Shinobu's attack was enough for him to deal with, because their leader, Namikaze Naruto, the prince of Snow Country, was an unfathomable ninja who could defeat the legendary Uchiha Madara.  It¡¯s enough for us to do what we¡¯re doing now.¡±

    "Naruto Namikaze" Chojuro read a sentence and said secretly in his heart: "OnHe is a little younger than me in age, but what he does is incomparable to me. It would be great if I could have half of his ability.  In this way, I can help Terumi Mei-sama, instead of just being by her side like now but not being able to help her.  "

    "Changjuro, don't worry too much." Terumi Mei saw what Chojuro was thinking as soon as he saw his expression, and explained: "Naruto Namikaze is as rare as his father, the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze.  A genius, no, he is even more outstanding than his father. He knows how to give up, give up feelings, and give up hatred. He is powerful, has profound wisdom, and can make timely choices. Namikaze Naruto is too perfect, Chojuro,  No matter you or I, we are just ordinary people, and there is no comparison between us and such perfect geniuses."

    "A perfect genius?" Chojuro muttered slightly: "Mizukage-sama"

    As Terumi Mei said, she slightly raised her head and looked at the sky in the distance and said: "I have investigated everything about Namikaze Naruto, especially the establishment of the Ninja United Army. We already know most of Namikaze Naruto's information.  Naturally, he also knew everything about him in Konoha, and everything he had to bear as a Jinchuriki in Konoha. There was hatred, hostility, and resentment, but there was also love and friendship. But he was able to give up. In the Country of Whirlpool  , he can abandon the people of the entire city and all waterproofing and flood the entire Whirlpool City, and then in the Ninja United Army, he can directly quit the Ninja United Army for the sake of a subordinate who died in battle. According to his wisdom, he knows that if he does this  , will completely offend all the ninja villages, and even all the daimyo in this base will be completely offended by him, but he still has no hesitation, Namikaze Naruto, he is a person who values ??love and justice, but  A man who is ruthless and unjust, he is both a hero and a hero, but he does not have the shortcomings of a hero and a hero, that is, the ambition of a hero and the benevolence of a woman. This kind of character can only grow up while he is still there.  Get up and kill him, otherwise, sooner or later he will stand at the top of the world, just like he is now."

    "I think I suddenly understand Uchiha Sasuke." Chojuro said: "Uchiha Sasuke, he is also a proud and arrogant person. He is the kind of person who will not surrender to anyone.  When he was in Konoha, he and Namikaze Naruto became companions and performed missions together, so I think he must have endured a huge amount of pressure."

    "Uchiha Sasuke? Maybe." Terumi Mei shook his head slightly and said: "Uchiha Sasuke is indeed as proud as Namikaze Naruto. If it hadn't been for Namikaze Naruto's appearance, maybe he wouldn't have become what he is now.  It seems that the reason why he became like this may have something to do with Namikaze Naruto, but it is not entirely because of this. Uchiha, the people of that clan have always believed that they should establish an alliance with their clan.  At the pinnacle of the world, perhaps because of the destruction of the Uchiha family, Uchiha Sasuke restrained his inner arrogance a little, but Uchiha Sasuke happened to meet Namikaze Naruto, a person who overwhelmed him everywhere.  It is normal for Uchiha Sasuke to do what he did today under the stimulation of Feng Naruto. But now Uchiha Sasuke is standing on the opposite side of the world. Although Uchiha Sasuke has never appeared in this battle, he  Like the man who calls himself Uchiha Madara and Kabuto Yakushi, he is a must-kill figure. I am afraid that in this war, Uchiha Sasuke's life will end with the end of the war, but I don't know that Uchiha Sasuke will be defeated.  In whose hands is it?¡±

    "Uchiha Sasuke" Chojuro muttered silently, and the two of them looked at each other in concentration and looked into the distance. At the same time, they saw several ninjas rushing over, kneeling on one knee in front of Terumi Mei and saying:  "Mizukage-sama is in serious trouble"

    "What happened?" Terumi Mei looked at several ninjas and asked.

    "Mizukage-sama, the original Kumo ninja and some ninjas from our village are looking for trouble for the snow ninja." Several ninjas hesitated for a moment and then said.

    "What?" Terumi Mei was shocked: "Do they want to rebel?"

    "Because the snow ninjas were too excited, everyone was a little unhappy. After going to negotiate with the snow ninjas, the two sides ended up in a stalemate."

    "These bastards made me so angry." Terumi Mei couldn't help but swore, then stood up and said: "Let's go, Chojuro, let's go and pull these bastards back immediately, otherwise, these bastards will destroy me  It was a difficult relationship to ease.¡±

    "Yes, Mizukage-sama."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 773 Hatred between Kirigakure and Snow Ninja

    At the snow ninja gathering place, the snow ninjas who were cheering were looking at the ninjas in front of them with angry expressions.  Originally, they were cheering for Naruto to defeat Madara Uchiha. Although Naruto was not here, now Naruto's identity is the prince of Snow Country, the leader of Snow Hidden Village, the leader of all of them, and Naruto's honor is also  It is also the honor of Xueyin Village in the Land of Snow, and it is also their honor. Perhaps this is what Yi Yourong Yan means.  They were just cheering but were interrupted by some people. Just because the other party was wearing the unified forehead protector of the Ninja United Army, the snow ninjas didn't know who the other party was. However, the snow ninjas were not fools, although they couldn't protect themselves.  The other person's identity can be seen on his forehead, but he can also guess the other person's identity.

    Konoha Village has always been gentle in doing things. In addition, although Naruto rebelled from Konoha, he has a very good relationship with Konoha. There are also many ninjas in Konoha who have a close relationship with Naruto. The relationship between the two parties  Although alienated, there is no barrier, especially the fifth generation Hokage Senju Tsunade and Naruto have a close relationship. In addition, after Naruto became the prince of Snow Country and the leader of Snow Hidden Village, Snow Country became the huge country it is now.  , but the relationship with the Fire Country and Konoha has always been very close.  So it is impossible for people here to have ninjas from Konoha.  The Kazekage of Sand Hidden Village is Gaara. Gaara was once a Jinchuriki and had a very good relationship with Naruto, who was also a Jinchuriki. Moreover, Gaara was once captured by Scorpion and Deidara, and Naruto also tried his best.  Go all out to rescue, this is what many sand ninjas have witnessed with their own eyes, so sand ninjas generally will not be hostile to snow ninjas easily. As for Iwa ninjas, Iwagakure Village and Snow Hidden Village have always been in harmony with each other.  The opposition is not close, and Kirigakure and Yukigakure have always had a huge hatred. The relationship between Kumogakure and Yukigakure is also unfriendly. After all, Yukigakure's withdrawal from the Ninja United Army has nothing to do with Kumogakure, but there is no real relationship.  Just evidence.  Once the evidence is obtained and the matter is confirmed, Kumogakure will be moved to a hostile place by Yukigakure. This is Yukigakure's usual method of dealing with things.

    "It's too noisy, you should be quieter." Fenghua Xiaoxue said softly: "If it is too noisy, it will easily disturb me and the child in my belly."

    "Your Highness the Daimyo." All the snow ninja present knelt down on one knee and saluted Fenghua Koyuki: "Sorry, I disturbed your rest."

    "No, it's nothing." Fenghua Xiaoxue smiled slightly, then looked at the ninja who was confronting the snow ninja and said: "I'm sorry, because there are many members of the Ninja United Army, so I don't know who you are, but please come.  Is there anything going on here?"

    "This" The Ninja United Army paused slightly. In fact, they were just dissatisfied with the cheers of the Snow Ninja. Of course, this could not be said directly. If it was really said, it would probably cause them all  Unbearable consequences, especially now. After Naruto defeated Madara Uchiha, Naruto's reputation reached its peak and he also brought the Snow Ninja to its peak. Therefore, unless necessary, no one is willing to easily trigger a conflict between the two parties.

    "Why don't you say anything?" Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at the ninjas and said, "Didn't you just"

    "Your Highness the Daimyo." Terumi Mei came to the front of the snow ninja and blocked the members of the Ninja United Army behind him and said: "I think they just want to celebrate with everyone the amazing news that His Highness Naruto defeated Uchiha Madara."

    "Really?" Fenghua Xiaoxue responded slightly, then looked at the ninjas and said: "If that's the case, then why do I seem to have a strong anger! It seems that they all have me  The snow ninja sees him as a sworn enemy."

    "Your Highness the Daimyo is too worried." Terumi Mei said with a smile: "They don't have that kind of thoughts. After all, everyone is currently at war with the Akatsuki organization. This war is about the entire world. Once the war fails,  If so, then the whole world will be destroyed and there will be nothing left. Therefore, all of us will unite to fight against the huge organization Akatsuki. Although the Snow Ninja has launched the United Army, our goals are the same.  Otherwise, His Highness the Prince would not have taken action to kill Yakushi Kabuto and Uchiha Madara."

    Speaking of this, Terumi Mei paused slightly and said: "As for them they were just a little confused in their actions because they were a little excited." After saying that, Terumi Mei looked at the ninja behind him and said: "You still haven't apologized to His Highness the Daimyo for this.  , please forgive you, Your Highness, you are just here to celebrate the happy event that His Highness Prince Namikaze Naruto defeated Uchiha Madara. How could you be too excited and cause misunderstandings to His Highness the Daimyo and His Highness the Prince?" A powerful aura faintly sounded.  Pressing behind.  Although there was still a smile on his face, the ninjas behind Terumi Mei were directly suppressed by Terumi Mei's momentum and took a few steps back. Some of the weaker ones could not even stand firmly, but they were clearly teaching him a lesson.  ninja, but actually saving them.

    ?The original Snow Hidden VillageIt's just an unknown little ninja village. Even the leader is basically a Daimyo from the Land of Snow himself or a relative. But now Snow Hidden Village is a powerful ninja village comparable to the five major ninja villages. Naruto is the leader and his subordinates.  The strength is not weak, especially after the fall of the Kingdom of Whirlpool, the power of the Kingdom of Whirlpool is either scattered in the wild, or it can be taken under Naruto's command, and the Maoshan clan is his minions, so it is not inferior to any Ninja in terms of strength.  Village, the only thing weaker than the five great ninja villages is its profound heritage.  (The word "minions" here is a complimentary word, which is a metaphor for a powerful helper, such as in the Chronicle of the Three Kingdoms: The first master was the king of Hanzhong Fazheng was the mastermind, and Huang Zhong and Zhao Yun were strong and powerful, and they also acted as minions.)

    But for now, the Snow Ninja will not be afraid of anyone. If it is too oppressive, the Snow Ninja will definitely resist. Kirigakure and Yukigakure have a deep-seated hatred. Once a conflict occurs, it will inevitably lead to a war.  Konoha and Sunagakure, who have a close relationship with Yukigakure, stand by and watch, while Kumogakure, who has a bad relationship, will help Kirigakure, but so what?  Once the battle begins, even all the combined ninja forces cannot keep all the Snow Ninjas forever, not to mention that Konoha and Sunagakure cannot help Kirikage deal with Snow Gakure. After all, Konoha, Sunagakure and Snow Gakure are  The relationship is much closer than Kirigakure, so even if Terumi Mei takes action personally, he is not completely sure that all the snow ninjas will stay, and even if they stay, it will be difficult to do. After all, there is still Naruto here.  The flesh-and-blood Fenghua Xiaoxue is here. Once the battle begins, the development of the battlefield will not be controlled by anyone. If Fenghua Xiaoxue is injured, since there are no snow ninjas left and they are afraid of hurting Fenghua Xiaoxue, then it will inevitably happen.  Spread the news here, and once it reaches Naruto's ears, Naruto will be completely angered. According to Naruto's current combat power that can defeat Madara Uchiha, even Mei Terumi is not sure of defeating Naruto. In this way  If that is the case, even Terumi Mei will not be able to protect anyone by then. I am afraid that the entire base, including everyone here, will be engulfed by Naruto's anger. If it were just like this, Terumi Mei would not be so angry, but Terumi Mei  Mei was once hostile to Naruto. As the saying goes, the person who knows you best is always your enemy. According to Terumi Mei's understanding, according to the current situation, once Naruto is filled with anger, Naruto will probably become like Akatsuki.  The organization is average and fights against the entire world. Now the combined ninja army and the snow ninja have gained an advantage in facing the Akatsuki organization. Especially when Naruto killed Madara Uchiha, Naruto's reputation is at the top of the world. Not only can it inspire  The morale of the Snow Ninja has also improved the morale of the Ninja United Army. However, once Naruto and the Ninja United Army are hostile, the morale of the entire Ninja United Army will be fatal. At that time, the entire world may be affected because of this.  Naruto fell into destruction, so although Kirigakure and Yukigakure have deep hatred, they cannot arouse the hatred at this time, so Terumi Mei can only find a way to suppress the hatred first, even if they want to fight  , it must also be after this war with the Akatsuki organization.

    "" All the ninjas were slightly stunned and looked at each other. Under Terumi Mei's obvious reminder and the pressure of the huge momentum, their brains finally came to their senses. He looked at Chojuro's very obvious  He hesitated for a moment and then knelt down on one knee and said: "I am too excited, please forgive me, Your Highness."

    "Really?" Fenghua Xiaoxue responded slightly, her eyes turned slightly cold, but she did not answer immediately, but gently stroked her belly.

    "Your Highness the Daimyo." Terumi Mei spoke again.

    "Sorry. Master Mizukage, I want to rest." Fenghua Xiaoxue turned slightly and said: "Since it is for celebration, it must be normal to be excited. Okay, you can continue to celebrate. Remember, His Highness the Prince defeated  Uchiha Madara Yakumo, come back with me to rest."

    "Okay." Yakumo responded slightly, then stood up and stretched out his hand to support Fenghua Xiaoxue and said: "Let me help you up. Someone, come and take my drawing board to my room."

    "Yes." Naturally, a snow ninja stepped forward to put away Kurama Yakumo's drawing board, and followed behind Fenghua Koyuki and Kurama Yakumo.

    Terumi Mei breathed a sigh of relief and then looked at the snow ninjas in front of her and said with a smile: "Sorry, they caused you trouble." Terumi Mei turned her head slightly and looked at the ninjas behind her coldly.  Said: "Changjuro, take them away and tell them not to be so excited."

    "Yes." Chojuro and the ninjas responded, then turned around and took the other ninjas away. The ninjas gave the snow ninjas a cold look, then turned and left with unwillingness.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 774 Xiaoxue¡¯s Plan

    "Sister Xiaoyue, why don't you let me teach those people a lesson?" Kurama Yakumo helped Fenghua Xiaoxue return to the room and then asked: "I'm ready, even the illusion has been drawn, as long as I am willing  If I do, I can make all of them fall into my illusion with just a thought. According to my current strength, there is absolutely no possibility for them to escape. And in my illusion, their life and death are completely controlled by me. Although not  As for actually killing them, at least let them suffer a little."

    "I know, but so what? Yakumo." Fenghua Xiaoxue said with a gentle smile: "You can't change anything even if you suffer a little, and even if you kill them, what will happen? You can only be completely offended.  Kirigakure. Although we, Yukigakure and Kirigakure, have long had a deep-seated hatred, the most important enemy in the world is Akatsuki. For this reason, all the ninja villages in the world have put down their hatred and united together. Even we can't.  Same, although we Yukigakure have withdrawn now, in fact we are just like an independent team, and in the final analysis, Akatsuki's goal is Naruto as a Jinchuuriki and Kirabi as Kumogakure, especially as Kumogakure.  Naruto, the tail jinchuuriki, is their primary target. Naruto is powerful, and the entire Snow Country protects him. However, we cannot relax because of this. We cannot completely protect Naruto, so we still need to  With the help of the Ninja United Army.¡±

    "Sister Xiaoyue, we can protect Naruto." Kurama Yakumo immediately said: "Back then, even if we had only a little strength, we were able to expand the country of snow to this point. Now we are just protecting Naruto. We  It can definitely be done.¡±

    "No." Fenghua Koyuki shook her head slightly and said: "Yakumo, the Snow Country and Snow Hidden Village don't have enough background. In the Hidden Village, in addition to Naruto, there are Haku, Neji, Zabuza, and you Yakumo  , in terms of peak strength, Xueyin Village is not weaker than anyone, and may even be stronger, but strength is not just about competing with masters, we cannot match it in all other aspects, and the most important thing is that we have no successor strength, so  First of all, if our peak strength is killed in battle, there will be no subsequent strength to replenish it, especially Naruto. If an accident occurs, the entire Snow Hidden Village and Snow Country will collapse. This is our biggest weakness.  , if you want to eliminate this weakness, it will take decades of accumulation. Even Konoha has been established for more than sixty years to have today's foundation. As for other ninja villages, we are also inferior.  "

    Fenghua Xiaoxue said with a slight pause: "In terms of national power, the Kingdom of Snow was originally just a small country that is difficult to find on the map. The country has only a few soldiers and a shortage of materials. It can become the sixth largest country today. It is completely  It is the credit of Naruto and you, but although we have become the sixth largest country, we still do not have the ability to completely control such a huge territory now, except for the original cities of Snow Country and the current capital and some surrounding cities.  In addition, we simply cannot completely control other cities, so in our country, there are countless families who support their own troops and dominate some remote cities, so whenever our control spreads to surrounding cities, it threatens those  When the family's original status is restored, it will always cause bloodshed and killings. Even if there are exceptions, we can only get money and food from the new city but not the most needed talents. Some families always leave the original city.  , either go to a remote city to continue to be his local emperor, or defect to some other countries. As a result, our comprehensive national strength will increase very slowly, so we can only tolerate it for the time being, as long as they are not too excessive.  "

    "I understand." Yakumo nodded slightly: "It's just that I'm not willing to let them go like this."

    "It's okay, Yakumo." Fenghua Xiaoxue said with a slight smile: "Although we have let them go now, it does not mean that they can bully us at will like they did today. There will be opportunities in the future to teach us a lesson.  As long as they wait for the future, when the power of our Xueyin Village can completely surpass other ninja villages, we can settle the accounts with them. Moreover, I believe we will not wait too long for this day. Soon we will  Xueyin Village can become no weaker than other ninja villages. Whether it is background or other things."

    Kurama Yakumo was slightly stunned, and looked at Fenghua Koyuki with some doubts. Fenghua Koyuki gently stroked his belly and said: "Yakumo, this time Naruto defeated Uchiha Madara, the news will spread quickly.  In the whole world, Naruto's reputation will reach its peak by then. From then on, Naruto will replace Uchiha Madara and become a new legend, proud of the entire ninja world and respected by countless ninjas. Because of this respect, there will be countless wandering ninjas.  Or those ninja families who do not have a ninja village come to join the Snow Hidden Village, and while receiving Naruto's blessing, they become our strength to help us fight against all enemies, just like Yuji Yueka. This is one; second,  The whole world knows that Naruto was once a rebellious ninja of Konoha, and Neji alsoYes, even Yakumo counts, and Zabuza is also a rebellious ninja of Kirigakure. There are countless rebellious ninjas in the five major ninja villages. They all left their original ninja villages for various reasons. These people may not have the ability to lead.  , may not have a smooth character, but each of them must have extraordinary strength. Now as long as Naruto ascends to the top and shouts, then not all of these ninjas, at least more than 70% of them will gather around Naruto.  Under his command.  Just like Qi Ya's drunken dream.  "

    "I understand." Kurama Yakumo nodded slightly: "Although we are strong now, we do not have enough foundation, so even if something happens, as long as it is not too excessive, we can only endure it, but as long as we go through  Soon, when our strength is sufficient, we will be able to fight back.¡±

    "That's what I mean." Fenghua Xiaoxue responded slightly: "We are here now. In fact, we are a kind of hostages to a certain extent. The stronger Naruto is, the safer we will be, but compared to  , the surveillance on us will be tighter, and Terumi Mei, the Mizukage, will be left here to protect us, but similarly, when necessary, I and the child in my belly are the best ones to blackmail Naruto.  hostage."

    "Here, Sister Xiaoyue, in this case, we should find a way to escape. At least we must not become a drag on Naruto." Kurama Yakumo said.

    "That's right, but the war with Akatsuki is not over yet. We cannot leave at all. Once we leave, some people who are hostile to us will force us to put the Snow Country and Snow Hidden Village into a dilemma. After all, we have already  Withdrew from the Ninja United Army, and the reason why the Ninja United Army can tolerate our withdrawal is because we are still here, so we can only stay here now. In order to win this war that determines the fate of the world, we must stay  Here, while accepting their protection, I also accept their surveillance. This is an exchange, an exchange that allows Naruto to fight at will."

    As she spoke, a strange light flashed in Fenghua Koyuki's eyes: "Terumi Mei is Kirigakure Mizukage. From this standpoint, she will do her best to keep us here. Of course, this is not Terumi Mei's fault.  , but a matter of stance. But now the war has entered its end from the white-hot stage, and it will not be long before the war comes to an end. In this way, we cannot stay here for too long, otherwise, we will become a drag on Naruto, but here is  The base in the rear area. If we want to leave here, it is difficult to reach the sky with our current strength. We must get help from outside forces. Moreover, Terumi Mei is a woman. She can understand my current mood, which can also be used.  ." Fenghua Xiaoxue paused slightly and said: "Although I really don't want to take advantage of other people's emotions, for the sake of the children, I might have to take advantage of it."

    At the gate of the base, the female Maoshan clan member said to the Snow Ninja behind her: "Okay, I have passed on the news, so I will go back first. In the future, as long as there is news about the leader, I will rush over immediately to report it.  His Highness the Daimyo has informed you."

    "Please." A snow ninja stepped forward and said: "Although this is the rear area, anything can happen. As the saying goes, be careful when sailing a thousand-year-old ship. In short, be careful along the way." The sight of this snow ninja said.  He looked vaguely in the direction of the Ninja United Army.

    "I understand." The Maoshan tribesman nodded slightly knowingly: "I will be careful. I will keep this life and continue to serve the leader. And speaking of it, even if there are enemies who want to catch up with me, they will not  So easy. Goodbye then." As he spoke, the Maoshan tribesman held the white kitten in his arms and suddenly jumped up: "Maoshan flow? Human-animal hybrid transformation? Catwoman." I saw the white kitten in the Maoshan tribesman's arms.  The cat suddenly flew out, and in a short moment, a tail grew out from behind the Maoshan tribesman, a pair of cat ears grew out of his head, a pair of cat gloves grew out of his hands, and he wore a pair of cat gloves on his feet.  Cat shoe covers, she didn't know when she put on a fluffy white tights, which completely outlined her almost perfect figure, and her whole body shrank slightly, just like a cute kitten, but  If you look closely, you will see that it is a charming cat girl. The sharp cat claws on the glove fell on the tree, directly broke the bark, penetrated deep into the trunk, and quickly disappeared into the distance. Obviously, this was not just a cat girl.  A charming catwoman, and a catwoman who can dance gracefully in the blood.

 Volume 4: Shippuden Chapter 775: People who come to seek refuge

    'ßÝßÝßÝßÝßÝßÝ' Like a gust of wind blowing, six figures passed through the forest, and then each stood on a branch. These two people are very familiar to some people, such as Naruto, such as the five  Shadow, and among these people, the first one is a woman with long pale golden hair tied into a braid and hanging behind her back. She is Yukito from Kumogakure, the former two-tailed jinchuriki.  ¦¨: ¦¨Piao Astronomy Network ¦¨ Network ¦¨Originally, she should have had her tail beast removed and died, but I didn't expect that she would appear here again.  But there are five other people behind Yukito, including the former four-tailed jinchuriki, Lao Zi, and the former five-tailed jinchuriki, Fan.  Once the Seven-Tails Jinchuuriki, Fu.  There is also the former three-tailed Jinchuuriki, the fourth generation Mizukage Yagura.  The last person is Yu Gao, the former Six-Tails Jinchuuriki in a bathrobe, and his disciple is Hotaru who once worked hard to come to the Snow Country to seek help from Naruto and is still in the Snow Country.  There is no expression on the faces of these six people, and their eyes are all a Sharingan and a Rinnegan. If that is the case, forget it, and there are other things on their faces,  Some small black iron rods, these black iron rods appeared for the second time. The first time they appeared, they were what appeared on the body of Naruto's senior brother, Pain's Six Paths next to Uzumaki Nagato, and to put it bluntly, Pain's Six Paths  They were like puppets around Nagato, and the existence of these six people now seemed to be similar existences.

    With a 'whoosh' sound, a figure suddenly appeared on a tree. This person was wearing a swirling mask. Under the mask, a pair of eyes were exposed, including a Sharingan and a Rinnegan.  He is controlling Akatsuki behind the scenes, and is also the biggest culprit in triggering the Fourth Ninja War, A Fei who calls himself Uchiha Madara.  But now it has been confirmed that A Fei is not the real Uchiha Madara, and the real Uchiha Madara has died decades ago, and not long ago, the real Uchiha Madara has been used by Yakushi Kabuto.  Summoned by reincarnation and resurrection, but just after being summoned, he met Naruto. As a result, Uchiha Madara underestimated Naruto, and with the help of Naruto and other companions in Shion, Naruto was able to defeat Uchiha Madara.  But no matter how he defeated Uchiha Madara, in short, because of this incident, Naruto had a high reputation comparable to that of the Five Kages.  The fact that A Fei claimed to be Uchiha Madara was also exposed. After confirming that A Fei was not Uchiha Madara, the Ninja United Army immediately launched with all its strength. The war that could only be a stalemate began to tilt towards the Ninja United Army.  The Ninja United Army is pressing forward step by step, while the Akatsuki organization continues to shrink its defenses and begins to concentrate all the remaining forces. As the strength increases, it becomes more and more difficult to advance, and the Ninja United Army  The army continued to shrink the front.

    However, the Akatsuki organization is just an organization after all. Although the power of this organization is stronger than that of any country, it cannot be compared with the countries and ninja villages in the entire world. The background of the five major ninja villages in the ninja world is not that simple at all.  .  Compared with the background, the Akatsuki organization is just an organization after all and cannot be compared with any of the five major ninja villages.  Of course, Naruto's Yuki Ninja Murata is still too weak. Even if Naruto defeats Madara Uchiha and has a reputation that surpasses the Five Kages, although reputation can be converted into power in many cases, power is not a foundation, and  The foundation of Snow Ninja Village is even worse than that of the Akatsuki Organization.  But no matter what, the current situation is that the Akatsuki organization can no longer compare with any coalition forces in terms of strength and foundation. It can be said that the general trend of the Akatsuki organization is over, and the Fourth Ninja War that has lasted for several months is gradually coming to an end.  .

    For the failure of the war, Ah Fei did not have any worries. In fact, from the beginning of the war, he never thought that he could win the war. From the beginning, he aimed at defeat.  But if that's the case, then why did he launch the Fourth Ninja War?  His real purpose is to focus everyone's attention.  When everyone's attention is focused on the war, then he can naturally do something he wants to do. Although he is the initiator of the war and the leader of the Akatsuki organization, he wants to stay out of everyone's sight.  This is really too easy, and apart from anything else, Bai Zetsu's transformation ability alone is a super powerful transformation ability that can even change the properties of chakra. As long as he transforms, from the appearance  It is impossible for anyone to see the flaw, even Neji who has the Byakugan may not be able to see it.

    So this time A Fei appeared here alone, no, with his own Six Paths, with only one purpose, that is to capture Naruto, who is the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki. You must know that he has collected seven tailed beasts, from one tail to  He has collected all the seven tails, and now there are only two tailed beasts left, the eight-tailed bull ghost and the nine-tailed demon fox.  The two jinchuriki are Kirabi and Naruto. They can be said to be the most perfect in controlling tailed beasts. In addition, the two of them possess super strength, making them able to stand in the world.At the peak, even Fei didn't dare to say that he could defeat the two people's joint efforts, but now, although Naruto and the ninja alliance have not completely fallen out, they have been completely separated, and they just defeated Uchiha Madara, and the group was injured.  There are quite a few, and the strength happens to be at its weakest. For Fei, now is the best opportunity to capture Naruto. However, although it is the best opportunity, there is only one chance.  Because neither Naruto nor the United Ninja Army would give him a second chance. No, to be precise, Naruto would not give A Fei any chance. The chance only appeared because of the injury.

    "Not far ahead is Uzumaki Naruto's camp, huh?" A Fei was slightly startled and looked in front of him, only to see a person moving forward at high speed. A Fei's eyes were focused, and murderous intent emerged in his heart.  , his biggest thing now is to capture Naruto and extract the Nine-Tails, and if what happened here is discovered, it will probably completely fail his plan, so even if there is only one chance, he will  Don't want any surprises.

    When the killing intent emerged in A Fei's eyes, the other six paths also emerged with killing intent. However, just when the killing intent emerged, A Fei stopped the killing intent. With a thought in his mind, he disappeared in the original place in an instant.  The earth and the other six paths disappeared at the same time.

    The person in front of A Fei also stopped. When her figure stopped, she realized that although this person was hidden in the cloak, because the cloak was not a very wide cloak, she could faintly see her.  She has a curved figure, and the only skin exposed under the cloak is as white as snow. It is obvious that she is a woman, and judging from her fair skin and perfect figure, she is definitely a beautiful woman.

    This woman suddenly jumped up and landed where A Fei was standing before. She looked around and said with a slight pause: "There was clearly a hint of murderous intent just now, but why was there no one? Was there someone here just now? No.  , I came over as soon as I noticed the murderous intent. I am a jounin no matter what. As long as there is a slight chance, I can break through the jounin and step into the shadow. If someone can still escape after being discovered by me, then he  The strength can only be Kage level. But although there are many Kage level masters in the world, they are not many. And now in the Fourth Ninja World War, not to mention Kage level, even Jounin and Chunin are all on the battlefield.  , there should be no shadow-level masters staying. Forget it, now is not the time to think about this, the camp of Xueyin Village is just ahead, as long as we get there." As she said that, she suddenly accelerated her speed.

    "Hehe, it's really interesting." A Fei and Liu Dao appeared on the spot. A Fei smiled softly and said: "It seems that it is better to let her go than to kill her. Maybe she can help me create a better one."  Opportunity." As he said this, A Fei suddenly jumped up and followed the woman.

    At the entrance of the camp in Xueyin Village, the woman was hiding in her cloak. She stood in the camp and took a deep breath to calm her breathing. Then she stepped forward to the entrance of the camp and untied the cloak on her head.  That beautiful face was revealed, a face that was clear, soft, beautiful and fragrant, making it unforgettable at a glance.

    The woman looked at the Snow Ninja and said, "I heard that His Highness the Prince of Snow Country, Namikaze Namikaze-sama is here. I want to see you."

    "Huh?" The snow ninja who was guarding the entrance to the camp was slightly startled. He looked at the woman hidden in the cloak and said, "Who are you? Why do you want to see the leader?"

    "I, I am" The woman paused slightly, and then said: "My name is Chidori Frost. Now that I have the strength of a Jonin, I am here to seek refuge with Uzumaki.  No, I am here to seek refuge with His Highness Naruto Namikaze."

    "Are you here to take refuge with the leader? Please wait here for a moment, I will report immediately." The snow ninja standing guarding the door immediately said. After getting the consent of the woman, no, it should be said that it was Qiandori Shuang,  The snow ninja immediately turned around and entered.  After a while, the snow ninja came back. He smiled slightly at Chidori Frost and said, "Please come with me. Lord Hinata Neji wants to see you in person."

    "Hyuga Neji" Chidori Shuang muttered slightly, then looked at the Snow Ninja with a slight smile and said, "I'm sorry to trouble you."

    "Chidori Frostis it your real name or a pseudonym?" A Fei's figure appeared on the branch and looked at the Snow Ninja's camp from a distance: "The layout of the camp is loose on the outside and tight on the inside. If you break in easily, I'm afraid you will be killed.  I will fall into the calculation of dealing with it. It seems that I can only look forward to Chidori Frost¡¯s actions.¡± @ya

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 776 Chidori Frost

    "You are Chidori Frost who wants to take refuge with the leader." Hyuga Neji looked at Chidori Frost in front of him and asked.

    "Yes, Lord Hinata Neji." Chidori Shuang said with a slight salute. She had already felt that Neji's strength was before hers, and power was supreme in the ninja world, so Chidori Shuang moved towards Neji without any hesitation.  salute.  []

    "Why?" Neji looked at Chidori Shuang and said, "According to your peak Jonin strength, you don't seem to have any reason to come to us. As long as you say something, all the ninja villages will open their doors to you. Why?  Why choose our Ninja Village, which broke away from the Ninja United Army?"

    "Because of Uchiha Madara." Chidori Shuang said with a slight smile on his face: "I heard that His Highness the Prince defeated Uchiha Madara, so I came to join His Highness the Prince."

    "Really?" Neci responded slightly, and then asked: "Since you have come to seek refuge with us, you will become a member of our Snow Hidden Village from now on. Now, please introduce yourself. You can also let us use your ability to  To decide what kind of tasks to assign to you? By the way, it¡¯s best to be more detailed.¡±

    "Yes, Master Neji." Chidori Frost said: "My name is Chidori Frost, and I am a family ninja living in the Land of Fire. Later, something happened that offended a big family, so my entire  The family moved to the Kingdom of Whirlpool, but except for some necessary things, our family did not have any contact with the people of the Kingdom of Whirlpool. We lived a self-sufficient, self-enclosed life for about a hundred years. This time, for the first time  The Fourth Ninja World War was launched, our family was wiped out, and I was the only one left, and the murderer was the culprit of this war, and I want revenge."

    "Really?" Ningci nodded slightly and said, "I understand, but no matter what kind of hatred you have, the mission is the mission. Never bring personal emotions into the mission, especially two emotions, love.  And hatred. These two emotions are the easiest for people to judge. It is easy for accidents to happen if you bring personal emotions into the mission. Chidori Frost, you are also a jounin, so you don¡¯t need me to say more."

    "Yes, Lord Neji." Chidori Shuang nodded slightly and said, "I will not let Lord Neji down."

    "Come here." Hinata Neji said, and a snow ninja immediately opened the tent and saluted Neci: "Master Neji, what are your orders?" "Take Chidori Shuang to rest and give her the highest treatment.  ""yes."

    "I'll step back first, Neji-sama." Chidori Shuang said with a slight salute.  Neji nodded slightly, stood up as well, turned and left.  Hinata Neji and Chidori Frost left the tent together. Neji nodded slightly to Chidori Frost, then turned and left.

    Chidori Shuang looked at Hinata Neji's figure, and asked the snow ninja next to her with some doubts: "Master Neji? Is he going?"

    "Go to see the leader." The snow ninja glanced at Neji's figure and said with a smile: "Childori Frost-sama, you are a peak jounin after all. If you come to fight with us, you will naturally inform the leader. Originally, the leader would come out in person.  Yes, but in the last battle with Uchiha Madara, Minazuki-sama was seriously injured. Although he was treated and his life was not in danger, he has not yet woken up. The leader has been accompanying Minazuki-sama. Unless he is dealing with the inside of the camp.  Otherwise, the leader is basically in his own tent. The camp is usually run by Neji, Zabuza and Uzumaki Kinai-sama, but the leader often summons Neji-sama, Zabuza-sama, etc.  People hold meetings, and Neji and the others will often report various things to the leader, so the leader also knows the situation in the camp very well!"

    "It's quite affectionate." Chidori Shuang watched Neci enter a certain tent with his eyes slightly focused, remembering the location of the tent in his heart and secretly said: "Why do you only treat people around you?"  How can you be so affectionate and righteous?" Such thoughts flashed through his mind, and a trace of resentment flashed in Chidori Shuang's eyes.

    "But speaking of it, do you really hope to see the leader? Although the leader is always in the camp, it would be nice if the leader could show up occasionally." The Xueyin said softly, and then looked at the somewhat astonished  Chidori Shuang said with an embarrassed look: "Ah, I'm sorry, I made you laugh."

    "No, it's nothing." Chidori Shuang shook her head slightly and said, "But, judging from your appearance, you seem to respect Ming, no, you are the leader."

    "Of course, not just me, everyone in the entire camp respects the leader very much. If it is for the leader, all of us are willing to sacrifice everything, including our lives." Snow Ninja said.

    "Is that so?" Chidori Shuang glanced at the snow ninja. As a Jonin, she could naturally see from the snow ninja's eyes that the look in his eyes was not false at all. She hesitated slightly and said secretly in her heart.  : "Back then, we were willing to give everything for you, includingOur lives, but why did you do that, little prince Naruto.  "Thinking of this, Chidori Shuang suddenly turned around and forcibly suppressed her mental thoughts

    "Really?" Naruto responded slightly: "Is it the peak of jounin? This is the point where you may step into the quasi shadow at any time. Chidori Frost? I have never heard of this name and surname.  However, she said that her family has lived a hidden, self-sufficient and closed life for hundreds of years. In this case, time can indeed erase everything about her family. By the way, Neji, have you observed her with your Byakugan? What about his abilities?  Sample?"

    "Yes, Naruto." Neji nodded slightly and said: "I have seen it with my Byakugan. Her chakra is very good. Even among the peak jounin, it is top-notch, even compared to some quasi-kages.  Not inferior, but when I asked about what she was good at, she deliberately changed the topic and didn't tell me."

    "That's it." Naruto sat on the edge of the bed, gently caressed Bai, who was still unconscious, and said softly: "I won't tell you, but if I say this, there are only two possibilities. The first one,  Her abilities cannot be revealed. Once revealed, it is easy for others to detect weaknesses. After all, the more powerful the ninjutsu, the more dangerous the flaws. Some ninjutsus may seem invincible, but as long as the flaws are hit, the ninjutsu can be broken.  , and even caused huge damage to the caster. After all, Chidori Frost has just joined us, and the family was destroyed not long ago, so it is normal for him to hide something from us." At this point, Naruto smiled softly and said: "I  I hope she is the first type."

    "The second option is, is she a member of Akatsuki? Was she sent here by Akatsuki?" Neci asked.

    "No, it can't be sent by Akatsuki." Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "At the beginning of the Fourth Ninja War, Kumogakure's Eight-Tailed Jinchuriki Rabbi and I went to a certain island.  Under the guidance of the Jinchuuriki, I learned to completely subdue the Nine-Tails and became its master. Although I could control the Nine-Tails before, I couldn't compare with Kirabi. After all, Kirabi could make the Eight-Tails sacrifice himself to help him.  , and I couldn't do it before, and I'm not sure whether I can do it now, but after his guidance, my relationship with Kyuubi has indeed become much closer, and when I borrowed Kyuubi's power  I can feel other people's evil thoughts when I am young. As long as the other party has unfavorable thoughts about me, I can easily feel it. And A Fei behind the scenes of Akatsuki has already known about this. He may send people to the Ninja United Army to  But it is impossible to send someone to us, because he knows that this is just a useless effort. However, if Chidori Frost is not the first situation I just mentioned, then she must have other purposes to join us.  , and speaking of it, this second possibility is relatively high. After all, she has many doubts. First, she said that her family has lived in isolation for a hundred years. Since no one was born for a hundred years, and then was destroyed when the war began,  Since they haven't been born for a hundred years, why was their family destroyed almost at the beginning of the war? Even if it was a coincidence, she said she came back to join us because we killed Uchiha Madara, but Neji, we broke away from the Ninja United Army,  The camp was set up here. How did she find the camp? Even if she found the camp, how could she be sure that it was our Xueyin camp? You know, we didn't set up any signs about forehead protection at all outside.  The war has only been going on for a few months now. She may be able to find out where our camp is, but according to what she said, she came to join us because we killed Madara Uchiha. Before that, she  She probably didn't know our location at all, and we only spread the news about killing Uchiha Madara in just a few days. After she heard about it, she found our location and rushed over. Neji, even if  It¡¯s you, can you do it?¡±

    "No." Ningji shook his head slightly and said, "She said that her family was destroyed. In other words, she is single now. Unless I already know the location of the camp, and when I heard the news, I was far away.  The camp is not far away. Only in this way can I arrive in just a few days." After saying this, Ningci paused slightly and said: "I understand, Lord Naruto, what do you want to do?  What about dealing with her?¡±

    "Be quiet for the time being." Naruto said with a slight smile: "But we can't let it go completely. Let's do this, Ningji, go and tell Zabuza and his mother about this matter, so that they can keep a certain degree of vigilance. As for her  Neji, please do your best and keep an eye on her for a while. If she has other motives, I think they will be exposed soon."

    "I understand, Naruto." Neji nodded slightly, stood up and turned around: "Naruto, as a companion, I am very happy that you can treat Shiro like this, but as a subordinate, I hope you can pay more attention to the camp.  situation." After saying that, Neji left Naruto's tent.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 777 The Unknown Chidori Frost

    "Ah, it's true. Neji has become more and more strict and has the temperament of a leader. Now Neji is probably more suitable to be the leader of Xueyin Village than me." Naruto said helplessly.  , then Naruto's expression became slightly serious, and he looked outside the tent and said: "But speaking of it, it seems that I really should go out. After all, Xueyin Village must be supported by me now, and after going out,  I still have to figure out her purpose, and no matter what her purpose is, I can't kill her easily. After all, she just came to seek refuge with me. If I kill her, someone may come to seek refuge with me again in the future.  ? It's impossible to ruin all this for her alone. It's really troublesome to say this." After saying this, Naruto gently stroked Shiro's cheek and said: "It would be great if you could wake up, like this  If you do, you can stay with me. This time, all I need is for you to stay with me" The corners of Naruto's mouth raised slightly, and he passed quietly for a while.

    Suddenly Naruto opened his eyes and took a deep breath, turned around and walked out of the tent. Naruto who walked out of the tent looked around, then hesitated slightly, and walked directly towards the tent where the meeting was held, but he just left.  After a few steps, Naruto stopped and sighed slightly. Then he saw countless snow ninjas appearing around him. Naruto's expression condensed. After seeing Naruto, the countless snow ninjas  They all knelt on the ground.  []

    "See the leader."

    "See His Highness the Prince."

    "See His Highness the Prince."

    Countless ninjas shouted one after another. Although the shouts were not uniform, and the number of people shouting 'leader' was the largest, although it was not uniform, the respect in their words was not the same.

    Naruto looked at the countless snow ninjas that appeared. Among them were snow ninjas, Uzumaki clan members, and some other family ninjas who had conquered the city from the Kingdom of Snow. They Su Ri'an came from different places, but their respect for Naruto was indeed  Similarly, Naruto sighed helplessly and said secretly: "How can I repay you for your respect for me?" Naruto said in his heart, but the expression on Naruto's face showed a slight expression.  With a faint smile, he raised his hands slightly and said: "Everyone, get up. I'm sorry that I made you worry, but fortunately, Neji and Zabuza are here, but I won't make you worry anymore.  "

    "Yes, leader." All the ninjas responded loudly. This time their shouts became more uniform, and then the ninjas around them stood up and looked at Naruto with reverence.

    Naruto looked at the countless ninjas around him. Naruto stretched out his hand slightly and said: "Next, I will take you to win this ninja war and let Xueyin's name shock the entire ninja world, but this  The road is very dangerous, and I may not even have a chance to survive. Are you willing to entrust your lives to me?"

    "I am willing to give everything for the leader." The snow ninjas around him responded loudly. The snow ninja who had just stood up knelt down again. Only one woman in the middle was still standing. Her dress was completely different from the other snow ninjas.  Naruto's heart moved when he saw it, and the woman was stunned and quickly wanted to kneel down. Naruto stretched out his hand to help her slightly, stopping her move. At the same time, he helped the snow ninja around him to their feet, and then Naruto moved towards  He waved slightly around and said: "Okay, you go down first."

    "Yes." The snow ninjas around him all retreated, and Naruto looked at the woman in front of him and said, "Although this is our first meeting, if I'm not mistaken, you should be Chidori Frost who just came to seek refuge with me.  "

    "Yes, leader." Chidori Shuang lowered his head and said.

    "Raise your head and let me take a look. Since you have come to seek refuge with me, you must also let me get to know you. Otherwise, you may be accidentally injured during the mission." Naruto said with a gentle smile, his tone  There was a hint of a smile in it, as if he was just joking with her, but the 'accidental injury' in Naruto's words was emphasized, and there was a hint of coldness in Naruto's eyes.

    "" Qiandori Shuang was slightly startled, raised her head slightly, glanced at Naruto and said with a smile: "Then chief, you can see my appearance clearly. Don't make a mistake, otherwise  , wouldn¡¯t it be unjust if he didn¡¯t die in the hands of the enemy, but in the hands of the leader?¡± Qiandori Shuang said with a slight pause; ¡°But it¡¯s not the first time that you¡¯ve been ¡®accidentally injured¡¯, leader.¡±  Well, it¡¯s nothing special! I¡¯m also fully prepared to be accidentally injured by you.¡±

    "Isn't it the first time?" Naruto stared at Chidori Frost and then paused slightly: "Chidori Frost, is it? Come with me to the tent. I have something to ask you. At the same time  I will gather the other key personnel, introduce them to you, and introduce you to them.¡±

    "Yes, leader." Chidori Shuang responded slightly. She seemed to be very respectful to Naruto, but there was a trace of respect in her respect.Hatred, especially the hatred deep in the eyes, although it is very small and very hidden, but for Naruto who has grown up in the eyes of everyone's hatred and hostility since childhood, Chidori Shuang's eyes are hidden deep in the eyes.  To Naruto, the hatred was as if it was right in front of him.  Naruto looked at the hatred in Chidori Shuang's eyes, and his eyes condensed slightly, with a trace of murderous intent appearing in his eyes.

    Chidori Frost didn't notice the murderous look in Naruto's eyes. After a slight hesitation, Naruto didn't take action immediately. He nodded calmly and said, "Come with me, Chidori Frost."  As Naruto turned around and walked towards the meeting tent, Chidori Frost followed Naruto. Looking at Naruto's back, there was a trace of hatred in Chidori Frost's eyes, and he kept clenching his hands, and then  Relaxing, there was a strong struggle in her heart. Her determination to kill Naruto was self-evident. However, although it seemed that she had the best chance to kill him, she knew that the Naruto in front of her was not defenseless against her.  , and there are many Snow Ninjas around. If she launches an attack, all the Snow Ninjas around will come up. By then, she will naturally be unable to escape. Of course, she is not afraid of death. If she can kill  Namikaze Naruto, she didn't care about her own life, but what she cared about was not killing Naruto. But she also heard that Naruto defeated Uchiha Madara, even Uchiha Madara, the legendary mission  Neither could kill Naruto, and she was even less sure about whether she could kill him.  If she cannot kill Naruto, then she will not have a second chance. It is rare that she can be so close to Naruto. She is really unwilling to give up like this, so if she is not sure enough,  She won't do it easily.

    Entering the tent, Naruto stepped forward slightly and came to the main seat. He swung his cloak and sat on the main seat. Chidori Frost stood below and lowered his head slightly to show respect. Naruto looked at Chidori Frost who just wanted to  He opened his mouth, paused slightly before speaking: "Wait a moment."

    Chidori Shuang was slightly startled. At this time, she also felt someone coming outside the tent, and some of the auras were very powerful. Of course, this was also because the other party did not hide his aura. If the other party hid it,  , maybe Naruto can detect it, but Chidori Frost will never be able to feel it. After all, there is a huge gap between the Kage level and the Jonin level.

    "Chief, Zabuza wants to see you." Zabuza said loudly outside the tent.

    "Come in." Naruto said softly: "Mom, Minako, Neji, Natsuki, Yuji, Shion, Guren, Anko, all of you, please come in. Don't stand outside."

    "Yes." Outside the tent, a group of people responded, and then walked into the tent one after another. Naruto stood up slightly and saluted Uzumaki Kinai slightly.

    "Okay, Naruto, it's rare for you to come out of the tent." Uzumaki Kina smiled softly.

    "Sorry, Mom, I made you worry." Naruto said apologetically.

    "It's nothing, but Naruto, you are the leader of Xueyin, and all the snow ninjas in the camp are waiting for your actions." Uzumaki Kina looked at Naruto and said: "No one can replace you. If you don't cheer up,  The whole camp will be in chaos." "Yes, I know, Mom, I won't be the same as before." Naruto said.

    "Huh? Chidori Frost?" Neji frowned slightly and looked at Chidori Frost. Although he had a lot of doubts in his heart, Neci did not ask.

    "Everyone, please sit down first." As he said this, Naruto's expression changed, he slightly shook the god's robe behind him, and sat on the main seat. As Naruto sat down, Neji, Zabuza and others also followed suit.  sit down.  Chidori Frost was the only one standing in the middle. Although there was still room available in the tent, Chidori Frost didn't dare to sit down because Guren was always at the bottom seat.  The empty ones were all in the middle, and Chidori Shuang, who had just come to seek refuge, did not dare to sit there.

    "Yeah." Naruto pondered slightly and said loudly: "Come here, take a seat behind Guren."

    "Yes." A snow ninja walked in from outside the tent, holding a chair and placing it behind Guren. He then gave a slight salute to Naruto and Uzumaki Kinai, then turned and left. There was a whirlpool on the clothes on his arm.  symbol, it was obvious that this snow ninja was a ninja of the Uzumaki clan before.  When the snow ninja saw Chidori Frost, he was slightly startled and hesitated.

    "What's wrong?" Naruto asked softly.

    "This I'm rude." Snow Ren hesitated and said, "I feel that Master Chidori Frost seems familiar, but I can't remember it. Maybe I made a mistake."

    "Really?" Naruto's eyes slightly looked at Chidori Frost, while Chidori Frost still lowered her head. Although there was no change on her face, there was a hint of panic in her eyes

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 778 Plan to grab resources

.    Because Chidori Shuang kept his head lowered, Naruto did not notice the trace of panic in Chidori Shuang's eyes. The only one who noticed it was probably Neji with the Byakugan.  First, Naruto was slightly startled. He did not expect that there would be a Uzumaki tribesman who was familiar with Chidori Frost. Naruto did not think that tribesman would admit his mistake, but Naruto did not care too much. After all, Naruto had already  He had already expected that Chidori Frost had other purposes, but the fact that the Uzumaki tribe felt familiar with Chidori Frost made Naruto have some doubts. However, now was not the time to wonder about these things, so Naruto did not care too much about it.  .

    Naruto looked at the Uzumaki tribe and Chidori Frost and said: "Okay, you go down first, Chidori Frost, you also sit down first." As Naruto spoke, the Uzumaki tribe turned around and left, and Chidori Frost was also there  Sit down in the last position.

    Naruto stood up, bowed slightly to the people present and said: "Everyone, I have been in my own camp recently, so I was too affectionate and failed to fulfill my responsibilities as a leader, thus bringing down the whole world.  The burden of the camp is on your shoulders, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    "" Everyone was stunned. They did not expect that Naruto would come to apologize, which surprised them.

    "The leader is too modest." Before the others spoke, Zabuza stood up first and saluted slightly to Naruto: "We are all deployed by the leader. It is our duty to share the worries of the leader. Why should the leader do anything?"  apology."

    "That's right, leader." Yuji immediately said: "Zabuza-sama is right. We are the leader's subordinates. Our duty is to serve the leader. Now we are just handling chores for the leader. There is nothing to say. Leader  Why apologize?"

    "If you want to apologize, it should be us." Ningci said: "As the leader, we were deployed, but we were unable to complete the leader's mission and asked the leader to do it himself. We should apologize to the leader for this. We have failed to live up to the leader's expectations.  .¡±

    "Okay, don't apologize, go and apologize." Uzumaki Kinai said with a smile: "No one thought of what happened before. After all, under the circumstances at that time, almost everyone had already regarded Fei as Madara Uchiha.  , but who would have thought that Fei was not the real Uchiha Madara, and Yakushi Kabuto actually summoned the real Uchiha Madara." Uzumaki Kinai paused slightly as he spoke: "Back then, Uchiha Madara dominated the ninja world.  , except for the first Hokage-sama, there is no one in the world who can defeat him. Even if he is resurrected decades after his death, his power is almost invincible It is already very rare to win."

    "Indeed, the big reason why we were able to win this victory was because Uchiha Madara was too careless." Naruto said softly: "Otherwise, I'm afraid it would be difficult for us to defeat Uchiha Madara. Even if we can defeat  Uchiha Madara also needs to pay a greater price."

    Minako said: "Okay, although it is difficult, we have won the victory and obtained the results after all, but now is not the time to think about these things. After all, these things are already in the past. We are now  What should be considered is the next path.¡±

    When Minako said this, Tsukihana Yuji said: "Yes, since the leader defeated Uchiha Madara and the news spread throughout the ninja world, the fourth ninja war has begun to come to an end.  After being defeated, the combined ninja army advanced slowly step by step. Although the daily advancement speed was not fast, it was very stable. It was completely suppressing the Akatsuki organization somewhere on the battlefield. I think maybe it won't be long before the war will be over."

    "A war in the ninja world?" Naruto said silently, closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then flicked his right hand slightly, and the cloak behind him suddenly shook. Naruto sat on the main seat again, his eyes suddenly opened.  An aura burst out. For those present, this was not the first time they felt this aura. Therefore, although they were suppressed by Naruto's aura, they had already adapted to it, even this time.  It was relatively sudden and had no impact on them. The only one affected was Chidori Frost, who had just come to seek refuge.

    Chidori Frost had just come to seek refuge with Naruto. What she knew about Naruto was that he was just like an ordinary person. So when Naruto's momentum suddenly suppressed him, Chidori Frost felt like a stone on his body in an instant.  The mountain was pressing down on her, making it impossible for her to move.  Therefore, Chidori Shuang was shocked and immediately gave up the plan she had made in her heart.

    "Zabuza, how is the situation in the camp recently?" Naruto looked to Zabuza aside and asked. In fact, after Naruto hid in the camp, the camp was run with Zabuza as the leader. In terms of strength, Zabuza has a strong  In terms of strength, in terms of experience, fighting or management, Zabuza is not weaker than anyone present, so after Naruto did not deal with the things in the camp, Zabuza was managing. If Zabuza was not here, then Uzumaki Kinai  Will manage it?After all, when it comes to management ability, Uzumaki Kina is the best. After all, she was once a daimyo, so Naruto asked Zabuza as soon as he opened his mouth.

    "Yes, the camp is very peaceful. Although the morale is very high because of defeating Uchiha Madara before, but because you, the leader, have not appeared recently, nor have you gone on a mission, you are just hiding in the tent, so the momentum in the camp is increasing.  The morale has declined. This kind of morale is more defensive than aggressive. But I have heard, leader, that most of the ninjas in the camp have already known about your coming here. In this case, I think the morale in the camp should have improved.  It only takes a few more days to adjust before you can join the fight.¡±

    "Well, the Fourth Ninja War is coming to an end, and we can't stay here any longer." Naruto said, "By the way, Neji, where is Nekoyama Kurenai?"

    "Yes, Mao Shanhong is running around on the battlefield to complete the task ordered by you, leader." Ningci said: "But according to Mao Shanhong's last contact, it seems that not many valuable things were found. So Mao Shanhong  He has not returned to camp yet.¡±

    "Really?" Naruto responded: "Ningji, immediately inform Mao Shanhong to let her give up the current mission and return to the camp. Soon we will launch a general attack on the Akatsuki organization. At this time, we will investigate A Fei's  The intelligence was too late, and Maoshan Red was also an indispensable and powerful combat force in the final battle."

    "Yes, leader." Neci immediately responded and said.

    "Is the war going to end?" Anko murmured. Because Anko's father died in the war, she was also afraid and resisted the war. However, she had to participate in the Ninja World War.  war.  However, Anko's father may not be famous, but Anko's uncle was once a legendary ninja who shocked the ninja world: Zixiao, the former leader of the ANBU in Konoha (even Itachi Uchiha was only the captain of the ANBU)  Zixiao is a very powerful all-round ninja. He was once one of the Eight Colors of Konoha alongside Naruto's father, the golden-shining Namikaze Minato, and Kakashi's father, Konoha White Fang Hatake Shigesaku.

    "Maybe." Naruto said softly: "But if the war is not over, then let us put an end to the war." Naruto concluded and said: "Neji, Zabuza  , immediately rest the morale of everyone in the camp, and when Mao Shanhong comes back, we will immediately break camp and prepare to go deep into the battlefield."

    "This is there any danger if we go deep into the battlefield?" Zabuza hesitated and asked worriedly: "Chief, our Snow Hidden Village is alone. Although the Ninja World War has come to an end, if we  If you go too deep, you will easily fall into the whirlpool of war, and when the time comes, the casualties of snow ninjas will be"

    "I know." Naruto nodded slightly, and then the corners of Naruto's mouth raised slightly: "But we are not the only ones who go deep. Zabuza, now the war is coming to an end. After all, the previous Ninja World War, this Ninja World  The time of the war was much shorter. It was only a year since the outbreak of the war, and the war had already come to an end. I checked the later stages of the previous ninja wars. Although all the ninja villages were constantly hidden, I still checked  At the end of the Ninja World War, it is actually the best time to grab resources and territory. The five major ninja villages today are actually able to stand because they have grabbed enough resources and territory from the Ninja World War.  In the ninja world, we have become the only five ninja villages that can use 'shadow'. Because we did not catch up with the previous battle, but we cannot miss it this time. In order to get more benefits, we can only enter the battlefield in advance.  This time, we must at least make Snow Hidden Village the sixth ninja village qualified to use 'shadow'."

    "Yes, I understand. Leader." Zabuza responded loudly without any further hesitation.

    Naruto looked at everyone below and said, "So do you have any other questions or anything else you want to say?" Everyone below shook their heads slightly and did not answer Naruto's words. Naruto nodded slightly, then stood up and said with serious eyes.  : "Once again, let me make it clear that I am not a good person, and I will not protect so many people. All I can do is protect the people I care about and those who support me. I am not a Bodhisattva.  Without those thoughts of great mercy, I have only one purpose, and that is to achieve what I consider to be peace. In my eyes, the only way is to unify the whole world into one country, and everyone becomes a member of the same country.  Distinguishing between the Kingdom of Fire, the Kingdom of Water, and the Kingdom of Thunder, in this way, we can be more peaceful. For this, we need more and stronger power. Only in this way can we fight for and protect the peace that belongs to us.  "

    "Yes, leader."

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 779 Chidori Frost¡¯s Thoughts

    Mao Shanhong stopped suddenly with the two Maoshan tribe members. Although her appearance has not changed, she is still so gorgeous, especially now, after she transformed into Catwoman, the tight cat costume completely covered the curves of her body.  Outlined, plus cat ears and cat tail, it's simply too charming to die for.

    However, she was followed by two female tribesmen, and their faces were full of exhaustion. It was obvious that she was very tired, but she did not stop at all. Mao Shanhong looked around, just shook his head helplessly and said: "A little  No news could be found, and all that was found was some outdated news. It really failed to live up to Naruto-sama's expectations, but who was that person? His identity was too mysterious, and he seemed to be hiding his identity.  "As he said that, Mao Shanhong turned his head and looked at the two tribesmen behind him, smiled softly and said: "I'm sorry for making you tired following me. Okay, let's find a place to rest first." []

    "Yes, clan leader." The two Maoshan clan members responded, and then planned to find a place to rest.

    "Kill, kill!" At this time, a shout of kill suddenly came from the distance. Mao Shanhong raised his head slightly and looked in the direction of the source of the shout of kill and said: "War. Okay, let's go." As he said  He suddenly jumped up and started looking for a resting place. It was too easy for Mao Shanhong to find a resting place. However, because they were on the battlefield, especially when there were shouts of killing just now, Mao Shanhong and others did not light a fire.  Instead, he directly took out some food and ate it. Because there was no fire, the food was naturally cold, and the food was only edible. The taste was naturally very bad, but for ninjas, they had to eat during the mission.  That's pretty good. How can there be so much attention to detail.  After finishing their food, Mao Shanhong and others drank water and then leaned on the branches of the big tree behind them to rest.

    'ßÝ�hßÝ' There was a sudden sound in the air, and it was very fast. Mao Shanhong, who was resting, suddenly opened his eyes, "Meow!" Mao Shanhong opened his red lips slightly but let out a sharp cat cry. Mao Shanhong  The cry came out, and the two tribesmen around her woke up from their rest immediately when they heard the cat's meow, "Meow meow!!" The two Maoshan tribe members screamed at the same time, and the sharp cat meows spread far away.  ¡®Meow¡¯ Suddenly, a cat meowed in the distance.  Mao Shanhong frowned slightly, and the figure flew down from the book. Soon, he saw an agile figure flying in the direction of Mao Shanhong in the distance.

    With a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound, the figure fell in front of Maoshan Hong, and then she was revealed to be wearing the same cat girl outfit as Maoshan Hong. It was obvious that she was from the Maoshan tribe.  "See the clan leader." The visitor knelt on the ground and said to Mao Shanhong: "The leader ordered the clan leader to abandon the current mission and return to the camp immediately."

    "Return to the camp?" Mao Shanhong muttered slightly, and asked with some confusion: "Does the leader have anything else to say?"

    "The leader told me that there are other important tasks to be assigned to the clan leader." "Hey." Mao Shanhong said with a smile on his face: "It takes at least a day's journey from here to the camp, and the round trip takes two days. At this time, the leader asked  If I go back, it seems that the leader's injury has been" Mao Shanhong waved his hand slightly and said: "You are indeed the master of my Mao Shanhong. Okay, let's abandon the current mission and return to the camp immediately."

    "Yes, clan leader." The Maoshan clan members responded loudly, and then the three of them, led by Mao Shanhong, threw away the food they were eating, turned around and flew towards the camp in Xueyin Village.

    Time passed quickly. About an hour after Mao Shanhong and others left, several figures appeared around. They looked around, and after a little investigation, they said in surprise: "I didn't expect there were other people here.  .¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of ants crawling on the dropped food, and it looks like it has been gone for a long time.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know who it is?¡±

    "It's very simple. Now the Ninja United Army and the Akatsuki Organization are fighting. Although the Akatsuki Organization is retreating steadily, the war is not over. And you have also heard that the battle in the distance is not over yet. If the people here are any of these two  If it is the case, we will definitely participate in the battle, but judging from the surrounding situation, the people here seem to have left the place, and no matter what, we are now members of the Ninja United Army, and we have not received any information about this.  News about a mysterious force"

    "In this way, the people here are people outside the two parties."

    "Maybe, but this is not an important thing. We have our own tasks. Okay, let's go."

    "Yes." The group of people suddenly jumped up, and then the group of people quickly left. When leaving, due to the movement of their bodies, another forehead protector on their body was slightly revealed, although they were wearing the Ninja United Army's protector on their foreheads.  Um, but they were wearing another forehead protector, and this forehead protector actually had two cloud-like circles andIn the shape of thunder and lightning, these people turned out to be ninjas from Cloud Hidden Village before any coalition forces were established. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if they wore the forehead protectors from Cloud Hidden Village while wearing the Ninja United Army forehead protectors.  The intention?  Moreover, the commander of the Ninja United Army is the Fourth Raikage, the leader of Kumogakure Village, Ye Yue Hai (also translated as 'Rui'). This has to make people suspicious. These people are wearing Ninja United Army forehead protectors at the same time.  I don¡¯t know if the ninja with his forehead protector from Cloud Hidden Village has any other tasks, but when this kind of war is about to end, he still wears the forehead protector from his own village. If anyone who is very suspicious sees it.  , I'm afraid it will directly cause suspicion, and suspicion will turn into rupture, and rupture will naturally lead to battle and war.  But unfortunately, there were no other ninjas present, so no one knew about it, and naturally there wouldn't be any other unexpected situations

    At the Xueyin Village camp, with the appearance of Naruto, the ninjas in the camp cheered up again, and for a while, the originally low morale began to rise. Of course, this was not just because of Naruto's appearance, but also because of the appearance of Naruto.  It was because Naruto had not appeared in the camp before, and there was no celebration or anything like that. Therefore, although he defeated Uchiha Madara, the morale in the camp dropped rapidly. However, with the appearance of Naruto, the originally low morale immediately rebounded.  , at the same time, Naruto also began to celebrate for defeating Uchiha Madara. Although it has happened for some time, defeating Uchiha Madara is not an ordinary thing after all. Even if it has been a while, but all  People still started cheering for defeating Uchiha Madara, but among all the people cheering, one of them was not happy.

    "Mao Shanhong has been summoned back. According to the latest news, Mao Shanhong will return to the camp tomorrow morning. Once Mao Shanhong comes back, my identity will be completely exposed. By then" Chidori  Shuang kept wandering back and forth in his tent and said slowly in his heart: "Do I have time left tonight? No, to be precise, there should be less than ten hours left. However, His Highness the Prince's strength  It's too strong, and there are nine tails in his body. Even if I attack him in a sneak attack, I may not be able to kill His Highness. What's more, His Highness is so alert and powerful. I'm afraid I won't be able to kill him before I get close to His Highness.  His Highness will be discovered by him, and I will not be able to sneak attack at all. Damn it, what should I do? If I give up this opportunity, I will never have another chance. As His Highness becomes stronger and stronger,  , my chances of killing His Highness the Prince are getting smaller and smaller." Thinking of this, Chidori Shuang's face showed very complicated emotions: "Even if my identity is not exposed by Mao Shanhong, if I continue to stay in  Here, I'm afraid it won't be long before I can no longer think of killing His Highness. Following His Highness these days, I finally understand why His Highness, as a rebellious ninja of Konoha, was able to gather so many people.  What a powerful companion, even able to attract the Daimyo of Snow Country, and let her bet the entire Snow Country for her, completely using the Snow Country as a dowry. Damn it, if she stays here any longer, it will be His Highness himself in the future.  Even if I put the kunai in my hand into his neck, I might not be able to do it. In this case, I can only kill Naruto-sama while I am still able to do it to His Highness. And I  If you want to kill Naruto-sama now, there is only one chance."

    Thinking of this, Chidori Shuang's eyes narrowed slightly, and she said softly: "I'm sorry, Your Highness, if that didn't happen, I might be like those ninjas outside, with only this ordinary strength. At the same time,  As a very ordinary ninja, I will fight for you, instead of like now. Although I have the strength of the peak jounin, I am really standing by you, Your Highness, hatred can really make people grow up.  , Subordinate" As she spoke, Chidori Shuang took a deep breath, then turned around and left the tent directly.

    Chidori Frost, who had been in the camp for several days, naturally knew where Naruto's tent was, so Chidori Frost walked directly towards Naruto's tent. Along the way, countless snow ninjas saw Chidori Frost.  Chidori Frost was a slight salute. Because Naruto valued the relationship with his companions, the entire Snow Hidden Village valued his companions very much. For Chidori Frost who came to seek refuge with Naruto, after they confirmed that they were companions, they were also very concerned.  She respects Chidori Frost's strength, but for Chidori Frost, this respect is a burden and an obstacle, an obstacle that prevents her from carrying out her original plan, because she is kind-hearted every time she thinks of her plan.  I feel infinite guilt for them.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 780 The Problem of Chidori Frost

    Chidori Frost looked at the huge tent that belonged to Naruto in front of her, took a deep breath, and stood outside the tent. Although there was no one guarding the outside of the tent, Chidori Frost still couldn't make the slightest move.  She didn't know if there were other eyes around her looking at her. Although she didn't feel it, the fact that she didn't feel it didn't mean that there wasn't any. This was Chidori Frost's last chance. In order not to waste this opportunity, Chidori Frost only  He will only act when he is sure, so Chidori Shuang said very respectfully: "Leader, subordinate, Chidori Shuang took the liberty to ask for a meeting late at night, and I sincerely ask for a meeting."

    "Come in." Naruto's figure came out from the tent, and Chidori Frost walked into the tent. Walking into the tent, Chidori Frost looked around slightly, and saw that the tent was very empty, with only  A huge map. The map naturally covers the entire camp and the terrain of hundreds of miles around the camp. In front of the map, there is a table and several chairs, and Naruto is sitting on the chair in front of the table, dealing with it.  document.

    After Chidori Shuang came in, Naruto looked at the scroll in his hand, glanced at Chidori Shuang, then continued to look at the scroll in his hand and said: "It's very late now, aren't you going to rest?"

    "Chief, haven't you rested yet?" Chidori Shuang showed a slight smile and said, "You are the leader of the entire camp, and your body is related to all the snow ninjas in the entire camp. If you don't take good care of yourself,  If you take a rest, it will affect the entire camp.

    "Haha, I left a lot of things behind before, now I'm just dealing with them again." Naruto smiled softly and said: "And I also want to use these treatments to re-understand the situation in the camp. After all,  , I am Xueyin, very handsome, and my words and deeds affect the entire camp."

    "But, Chief, we still have time. We can read these scrolls slowly, can't we?" Chidori Shuang said with a smile: "There are many things to watch tomorrow? And, Chief, you are not the best at shadow clones.  The technique? As long as you use the shadow clone technique, you can read all these scrolls very quickly."

    "I know, but I don't have much time." Naruto smiled softly and said: "I just got the news that Mao Shanhong returned earlier than expected, and she didn't seem to find a place to rest, and she was still there  Speaking of venturing back late at night, according to her current stars, it will take about a few hours, which means that Maoshanhong will return to the camp before dawn. Although Maoshanhong did not complete my previous mission, she seemed to have  I found some things in the past. Although it is only in the past, it is also very rare information. It may even affect our current situation, so I need time to analyze this information. Although Mao Shanhong will not break camp immediately after returning to the camp.  , but it is also the eve of breaking camp. As the leader of Xueyin, if I do not understand my own situation at this time, it will only harm all my companions who have entrusted their lives to me, so I must understand before this  All this, if this happens, time begins to become urgent. As for the shadow clones, the fatigue accumulated by the shadow clones will be passed on to me as the main body. When the time comes, they will carry countless memories and fatigue with them.  When it comes to my body, so much fatigue and memory will be affected in my brain in an instant. Even I may not be able to bear it. In contrast, I am more willing to stay up all night after reading these  Scroll, understand the situation in the camp, this way, according to our ninja bodies, even if we don¡¯t sleep for a few days, it won¡¯t be a big deal.¡±

    "But if you don't rest, your combat effectiveness will still decrease. Leader, you are the leader of the Snow Ninja, and your combat effectiveness is the backbone of the entire Xuegakure." Chidori Shuang looked at Naruto and said, "Keep it up, leader. Your combat effectiveness is better than anyone else."  Be important."

    "Maybe." Naruto responded casually, then looked at Chidori Frost and said, "Okay, Chidori Frost, you came to see me, what's the matter?"

    "Yes, leader, I have a question that I would like to ask." Chidori Shuang paused slightly and said, "If I don't ask this question, I'm afraid I will never be able to feel at ease, and with this kind of question, I'm afraid  Except for you, the leader, no one in the world knows about it, so I can only ask you, the leader. As a subordinate, please forgive me for your rudeness."

    "Oh, I know, then you can ask." Naruto looked at Chidori Shuang with a slight smile and said: "As long as I know something, I will definitely tell you. Just what I know, I  I¡¯ll definitely tell you.¡±

    "Yes, thank you very much, leader." Chidori Shuang said with a smile, but he opened his mouth but did not say anything. He lowered his head slightly, and his eyes began to change. He just lowered his head, and Naruto did not look.  Just arrived.

    Looking at the silent Chidori Frost, Naruto smiled softly, looked at Chidori Frost and said, "Don't you know how to speak? Then there is still?What did he want to ask?  If so, you can try to ask about other things. In this case, it will be easier to ask.  "Naruto looked at Chidori Frost with very gentle eyes. Chidori Frost raised her head slightly and was shocked when she saw Naruto's eyes. She immediately lowered her head and did not dare to look. She was afraid that if she continued to look at it, she might be in trouble.  Unable to strengthen his murderous intention, Chidori Shuang did not dare to look any further.

    "Yes, leader." Hearing Naruto's words, Chidori Frost nodded slightly and said, "So, then, by the way, leader" Chidori Frost suddenly remembered something, then looked at Naruto and asked.  "Just call me Naruto." Naruto looked at Chidori Shuang and said, "If you still call me leader, it would be too alienating. Just call me Naruto."

    "This" Chidori Shuang said hesitantly.

    "That's it. By the way, if you just thought of a question, ask it. No matter what the question is, as long as I know it, I will definitely tell you." Naruto looked at Chidori Shuang and said with a smile.

    "Yes, as ordered, first No, Lord Naruto." Chidori Shuang said, and after a slight pause, he said: "Um, Lord Naruto, I want to ask, I heard that His Highness the Daimyo is now pregnant.  You are pregnant, our little master will be born soon, Naruto-sama, you must be very happy."

    "Of course." Naruto smiled slightly, with a look of expectation on his face: "I'm afraid this is the same for everyone."

    "Yes." Chidori Shuang responded slightly, with a smile on his face and said: "So Naruto-sama, how did you and His Highness the Daimyo fall in love?"

    "We are in love." The softness in Naruto's eyes turned into tenderness, and he looked forward with empty eyes and said softly: "Xue'er and I have been in love for a long time, and it's the kind of love that comes after marriage.  ." Naruto paused slightly and said: "When I was still in Konoha, I accidentally received Xue'er's mission, and then when I completed the task, I helped Xue'er ascend to the position of daimyo of the Land of Snow.  At the same time, I got a condition from them. Later, I left Konoha and went to the Land of Snow to take advantage of this condition. However, the then Assistant Minister Mifune did not agree with my condition, but asked me and the daimyo's Fenghua Koyuki  Marriage, only then did you agree to my conditions. At that time, I probably didn¡¯t want to be homeless, so I agreed to Mifune¡¯s conditions to marry Xueer. At that time, I was only thirteen or fourteen years old.¡±

    "What happened next, Naruto-sama?" Chidori Shuang looked at Naruto and asked immediately.

    "Later, although I married Xue'er, because I was still young and didn't have any feelings, and what I loved most in my heart was Hinata in Konoha, so Xue'er and I didn't have any relationship.  Living together is just a couple in name only." Naruto paused slightly and said, "Not long after we got married, Jiraiya-sensei found me. Because I didn't have a deep relationship with Xue'er, I left.  I trained with Teacher Jiraiya in the Land of Snow. After training with Teacher Jiraiya, I began to understand Xue'er's feelings for me. After I came back from training with Teacher Jiraiya, I spent more time with Xue'er.  As I got to know Xueer better and better, I began to accept Xueer. The night before the capital was moved, Xueer and I spent the late wedding night together. After that, there was nothing to say. If we put aside  In terms of our identities, then we are just an ordinary couple."

    "It's very ordinary." Chidori Shuang looked at Naruto and walked a few steps slightly: "So Naruto-sama, you must miss His Highness the Daimyo very much, and you must really want to see your child come into this world.  .¡±

    "Of course." Naruto smiled softly, and then said with a slight expression: "Actually, if it weren't for this war, I would definitely stay with Xue'er day and night, instead of doing something here.  Fight." 'Dang-dang-dang' suddenly completely penetrated the sound of three wooden wooden knocks.  Ichigo smiled slightly and said: "Okay, Chidori Frost, do you have any more questions you want to ask? If so, please hurry up and ask. It's already very late, and it will be dawn in a few hours.  , you¡¯d better go back and rest first.¡±

    "Yes." Chidori Shuang responded slightly: "I have one last question. This is also the question I wanted to ask from the beginning. Lord Naruto, His Highness the Daimyo is far away in the hinterland of Yunyin Village.  You must be very lonely at night." Chidori Shuang stretched out her hand slightly and pulled away her clothes and said: "Naruto-sama, let me serve you." After saying this, Naruto was suddenly stunned and stunned.  He looked at Qiandori Shuang, the astonishment in his eyes was very obvious.

    ; ;

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 781 Chidori, Uzumaki Frost

    "What are you talking about? Chidori Frost." Naruto looked at Chidori Frost who was taking off his coat and said, "Do you know what you are doing? You haven't put your clothes on yet."

    "Naruto-sama" Chidori Frost's eyes showed infinite charm, and she looked at Naruto with blurred eyes and said, "Am I beautiful? Naruto-sama." As she said that, Chidori Frost turned around and came.  In front of Naruto, he safely unbuttoned his shirt at the same time, revealing his complete figure. Naruto put it on his shoulders behind him, and in his hands, he took off the white god robe on his body, revealing the robe for convenience underneath.  The tight-fitting clothes he was wearing made a sound, and the white imperial robe was draped directly on Chidori Shuang's body. Naruto's figure instantly appeared in front of Chidori Shuang. In Chidori Shuang's stunned eyes, he stretched out his hands.  With a slight pull, the imperial robe was put on Chidori Shuang's body, while blocking Chidori Shuang's body.  [com]

    Naruto said with a serious look: "Okay, Shuang, I don't know why you suddenly made such a move, but a person's body cannot be abused at will, especially a woman, do you understand?"

    "I understand, Naruto-sama." Chidori Shuang leaned slightly into Naruto's arms and said, "But I think it is best to leave my body to Naruto-sama." Chidori Shuang exerted his hands slightly as he spoke.  He wrapped his arms around Naruto's neck and said, "I know that Naruto-sama is the prince of the Land of Snow, but I don't have any prominent status at all. Moreover, Naruto-sama has great power and will definitely be able to rule the ninja world in the future.  And my weak strength is of little use to Naruto-sama, and His Highness the Daimyo is unparalleled in beauty, Miss Hyuga Hinata, as clear as water; at the same time, Lord Naruto, your wife and the person you love most, whether it is His Highness the Daimyo  Even Miss Hinata, I can't compare to you, but Naruto-sama, I have never thought of asking you to put me in your heart. All I ask for is tonight. After tonight, Chidori Frost  I am Naruto-sama, your most loyal subordinate. Chidori Frost will never go back to think about other things. Chidori Frost will forget everything and only follow Naruto-sama's will. As Naruto-sama, you will exist like a shadow.  , so I¡¯m going to ask Naruto-sama tonight, and you must promise me.¡±

    "I'm very happy that you have this heart, Shuang." Naruto looked at Chidori Shuang and said: "But I can't promise you, Shuang, you said you can't compare to Xue'er and Hinata, it's true in my heart  That's true, but this doesn't mean that they are more beautiful than you. 'Beauty is in the eye of the beholder.' In my eyes, they are indeed very beautiful, but Shuang, in the eyes of those who truly love you, you are also unparalleled.  of."

    "Naruto-sama" Chidori Shuang wanted to say something else, but Naruto shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "Okay, Shuang, it's already very late. Go back and rest early. There are still many things to do tomorrow.  Processing it."

    "Yes, Naruto-sama" Chidori Shuang hugged Naruto and hesitated slightly: "Please let me hold you, Naruto-sama, for a while. Just for a while."  Chidori Frost paused and said, "If possible, could you please, Naruto-sama, hold me in your arms?"

    "Yeah." After Naruto hesitated, he still stretched out his hands to hug Chidori Frost, "Hold me tight, Naruto-sama" Naruto tightened his hands slightly and hugged Chidori Frost tightly.  In arms.

    "It would be great if time could stay at this moment!" Chidori Shuang said softly in response to Naruto's words.  While saying this, Chidori Frost's tears continued to fall, completely wetting Naruto's chest.

    "Okay, Shuang, don't cry. If your eyes are swollen from crying, you won't be beautiful anymore." Naruto gently patted Chidori Shuang on the back.

    "I'm sorry, I'm sorry Naruto-sama." Chidori Shuang raised her head slightly, and her face was full of tears. Then she let go of Naruto with her hands, and said with a slight knot: "Seal." As Chidori Shuang spoke  , a transparent film suddenly appeared around Naruto.

    As the surrounding film rose, Naruto and Chidori Frost were completely enveloped inside. Chidori Frost leaned into Naruto's arms again and said, "I'm sorry, Naruto-sama, please forgive me."

    "Sealing Technique?" Naruto glanced around and said, "No, it should be an ability that combines Sealing Technique and Barrier Technique. It is more powerful than pure Sealing Technique or Barrier Technique."

    "Do you see it? Naruto-sama." Chidori Frost lay in Naruto's arms and said, but there was a trace of relief in her eyes, maybe because he was finally able to make a choice.  Instead of being embarrassed.  Chidori Shuang, who breathed a sigh of relief, leaned on Naruto's chest and said: "The sealing technique is naturally used to deal with you, Naruto-sama. As for the barrier technique, my subordinates know about it. Naruto-sama, you are proficient in flying."  Thunder God's Jutsu is a space ninjutsu. Ordinary methods can't stop you at all, so I specially developed a ninjutsu that uses barrier techniques to imprison your body, Naruto-sama, and combines sealing techniques and barrier techniques, so  nowNaruto-sama, even if you have space ninjutsu, you can't get out of here.  "

    "I know." Naruto glanced around, then looked at Chidori Shuang and said with a smile: "When you used it, I knew that the surrounding space was imprisoned. The imprisoned space, even if you use flying  Even the God of Thunder can't leave my surroundings." Naruto paused slightly and said, "But I not only see that this is a combination of sealing and barrier techniques, I also know that sealing and barrier techniques can be combined with each other like this.  Only the Uzumaki clan can do this combination. Don't forget, I also have half of the Uzumaki clan's blood." Naruto looked at Chidori Frost and said, "And you, Chidori Frost, should be Uzumaki Frost.  .¡±

    "Uh" Chidori Shuang was slightly stunned. She raised her head from Naruto's arms and looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto-sama, how could you?"

    Naruto smiled slightly and said: "Let me guess your situation, Uzumaki Shuang. First of all, the Uzumaki clan will not take action against me. After all, no matter how you say it, my mother is the leader of the Uzumaki clan, and I am one of you."  The young master, and when the Kingdom of Water attacked the Kingdom of Whirlpool, most of the Whirlpool tribesmen died in the battle while guarding the city. Only a small number of people were left to break through with me. Later, naturally, the tribesmen who were scattered were continued to be scattered.  Tighten it up, but there are always exceptions, and you should be among the exceptions, Uzumaki Frost."

    "Yes, Lord Naruto." Chidori Shuang looked at Naruto and suddenly laughed, looking at Naruto and said: "This subordinate was originally just an ordinary person, and his strength was only middle and lower among all the tribesmen.  That's all, and his subordinates have been wearing hoods that cover their faces for a long time, hiding their appearance, so even the clan leader, Uzumaki Kinai-sama, doesn't know what his subordinates look like. It is precisely because of this that his subordinates can rest assured  Appearing in front of Lord Uzumaki Kinai."

    "I see." Naruto nodded slightly and looked at Chidori Frost. No, it should be Uzumaki Frost. Naruto looked at Uzumaki Frost and said: "Since you are a member of the Uzumaki tribe, then under normal circumstances you should not be able to  I have never been sorry to the Uzumaki clan who are my enemies, except for one thing." After saying this, Naruto's expression changed, and he looked at Uzumaki Shuang and said: "It was me who flooded Uzumaki City back then, causing Uzumaki City to be destroyed.  Hundreds of thousands of ordinary people died in that flood. Whether it was for the people of Uzumaki City or the Uzumaki clan, that flood" Naruto paused slightly as he spoke.  Open your mouth.

    "Naruto-sama, didn't I just say that? I have a question you want to ask Naruto-sama?" Uzumaki Shuang once again leaned into Naruto's arms and said, "The one I want to ask is Naruto.  Sir, when you flooded Whirlpool City, what were you thinking?"

    "Is this what you want to ask? No wonder, as soon as you ask this question, your identity as a Uzumaki clan will inevitably be exposed." Naruto smiled softly and said: "Back then, the Kingdom of Uzumaki  Attacked by the Kingdom of Water, besieged by hundreds of thousands of elites from the Kingdom of Water and soldiers from other surrounding small countries, and then joined by the Kirigakure Village ninjas, the cities of the Kingdom of Whirlpool fell one after another, and in the blink of an eye, only Whirlpool City was left.  City. Immediately, the Uzumaki City was besieged by these armies and ninjas. The attack of the ninjas from Kirigakure Village, coupled with the attack by hundreds of thousands of troops regardless of the cost. Although the Uzumaki tribesmen resisted regardless of life and death, the Uzumaki City was still in danger. Later,  , when I rushed back to Whirlpool City, Whirlpool City could no longer defend it, otherwise, casualties would continue to increase, so I chose to break out, but others dispatched hundreds of thousands of troops, it was impossible just for the Kingdom of Whirlpool  That's all, and with the huge supplies they brought and the continuous flow of troops they sent to attack, it was impossible to stop attacking the Kingdom of Snow after it was destroyed. However, the reason why the Kingdom of Water attacked the Kingdom of Whirlpool was because of me.  That is to say, after they are destroyed, they will still continue to attack the Kingdom of Snow, and I cannot let them continue to attack like this"

    "So, in order to achieve your own goal, Naruto-sama, you used them to attack the Whirlpool City, seize the moment when they were relaxed, flood the Whirlpool City, and kill their 200,000 elite troops together with the hundreds of thousands of people in the Whirlpool City.  Are the people drowning together?" Uzumaki Shuang gently leaned into Naruto's arms and grabbed Naruto's clothes tightly with both hands and said.

    "" Naruto was silent. After hesitating for a while, Naruto nodded slightly and said: "I don't want to say much about this matter, but maybe you are right. I am just a person, a person.  A person with his own selfish motives is just a person who does not care about others in order to achieve his own goals, a selfish person."

 Volume 4 Shippuden, Chapter 782: Death-Wrying Uzumaki Frost

    "Why?" Uzumaki Shuang hugged Naruto and said, "Naruto-sama, you haven't answered me yet. How did you feel when you flooded Uzumaki City without hesitation?"

    "Are you in the mood?" Naruto paused slightly, shook his head slightly, let go of Uzumaki Frost, walked a few steps, and just stood on the edge of the barrier. Naruto raised his head slightly and looked from inside the tent.  Sky outside said: "If I talk about my mood, I don't know, but at that time the name of the Kingdom of Whirlpool was my mother, and I was my mother's only child. Under normal circumstances, in the future, I might become the name of the Kingdom of Whirlpool.  From a certain point of view, the Kingdom of Whirlpool has become my power just like the Kingdom of Snow, so the status of the Kingdom of Whirlpool and the Kingdom of Snow in my heart is the same, but at that time I was too eager to move forward.  And I am not as mature as I am now, and many of my actions are a bit childish, but I can obviously use other methods to retreat the Water Kingdom army and protect the Snow Kingdom, but I was too eager to move forward, so I did not use other methods to slowly  The plan directly used the most drastic, but also the most wrong method. Flooding the Whirlpool City." At this point, Naruto paused slightly and said: "Although because of the flooding of the Whirlpool City, hundreds of thousands of water people were indeed swallowed up.  The country's elite and soldiers from other countries, and even the Kirigakure Village's Kirigakure ninjas, were swallowed up. For me at the time, it was advantageous, because in this way, the vitality of the Water Kingdom and Kirigakure Village was greatly damaged, and they could no longer  Unable to attack the country of snow. It seemed beneficial at the time, but it is not beneficial in the long run. Just like you, Uzumaki Frost, if it hadn't been for the flooding of Uzumaki City back then, you would have been mine from the beginning.  Subordinate."

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Uzumaki Shuang stood behind Naruto and said: "Although you flooded the Uzumaki City for the sake of the overall situation, your subordinates cannot accept it, so after your subordinates break through with Naruto-sama, one person  The person left." At this point, Uzumaki Shuang closed his mouth slightly.

    "I understand, then there's more." Naruto looked at the moon in the sky and said: "If it were just like this, you wouldn't have hatred towards me, but when I first saw you  No, it should be when I first saw you in this camp, Uzumaki Shuang, the eyes you looked at me were full of hatred. Although it was only for a short moment, you couldn't hide it from my eyes.  , I think there should be other reasons why you have such hatred for me." Naruto paused slightly and said: "And if there wasn't such a big hatred, Uzumaki Shuang, you wouldn't have laid the current plan.  This sealing technique, this is a powerful sealing technique that can even seal you yourself."

    "It's really amazing, Naruto-sama." Uzumaki Shuang said with a soft smile: "You can actually tell in such a short period of time that your subordinate's sealing technique will seal you together, but it is indeed like this anyway.  At that time, Lord Naruto, your plan was very secret, and your subordinates did not know about it before the beginning, so when the water flooded Uzumaki City, your fianc¨¦ was in the city." Uzumaki Shuang said with a slight pause:  "Naruto-sama, although my subordinate is a ninja, my fianc¨¦ is just an ordinary person. Although he and his subordinate are married by fingertips, we have grown up together since childhood. Although he has not become a ninja.  Talent, but our relationship is not bad. If he was still alive, maybe I would have married him and become his wife by now."

    "Wife?" Naruto read a sentence, and then said: "Because I flooded Whirlpool City, was your fianc¨¦ drowned in the flood?"

    "Yes, Lord Naruto, my subordinates went back to search shortly after following you to break out of the encirclement. Who knows, but they could only see the Uzumaki City that was completely engulfed by the flood." Uzumaki Shuang looked at Naruto and said, "My subordinates have tried their best.  His body was found, and since then"

    "You just decided to kill me?" Naruto asked: "But Uzumaki Shuang, in fact, although there is hatred in your eyes, there are other expressions"

    "It's admiration." Uzumaki Shuang looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto-sama, even back then, your strength was extremely powerful, so you were respected and admired by countless people, and your subordinates are just one of them. Although your subordinates  He has a fianc¨¦, but his admiration for Naruto-sama will never be inferior to that of anyone else. Even the daimyo Hikari Koyuki-sama and Hyuga Hinata-sama, I am confident that I will not lose to them. But I know,  The subordinates cannot enter the eyes of Lord Naruto, because the woman you love, Lord Naruto, is Hinata-sama and His Highness the Daimyo. Naturally, you will not look down upon your subordinates."

    "That's it." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "But Uzumaki Shuang, why did you act like that in the first place?"

    "Because of admiration, Naruto-sama." Uzumaki Shuang said with a smile: "Although I have a fianc¨¦, I am a ninja. Naruto-sama, for a fianc¨¦ who cannot become a ninja, although the relationship between the two is not bad, it is just not good.  It's just bad. It's just because of the relationship between the two families.??Sir, you know, we will get married on the fingertips, and the relationship between the two families must be very good, but in fact, I have no power to resist, even if I can become a ninja, but my fianc¨¦ cannot become a ninja.  "Speaking of this, Uzumaki Shuang paused slightly and said: "Although my fianc¨¦ is very good to me, as a ninja, I want my husband to be stronger than me no matter what, but I can't become  The fianc¨¦ of a ninja will never be able to fulfill my wish, and Naruto-sama, you appeared at this time. Later, during the mission, I saw Naruto-sama's heroic fighting appearance. Your powerful strength shocked the subordinates.  , Gradually, my subordinates began to have a little bit of admiration for you, Naruto-sama, and this admiration continued to grow. Gradually, in my heart, I even hoped that Naruto-sama could become my husband.  "

    Uzumaki Shuang said with a slight pause: "Of course, I just hope. Moreover, the strength of my subordinates at that time barely reached Chunin. This kind of strength is completely unable to enter your eyes, Naruto-sama. Moreover, Naruto-sama, you have  With so many things, they don't even care about their subordinates, who are not very powerful ninjas. Therefore, their subordinates can only look at Lord Naruto from a distance, and their admiration for Lord Naruto can only be hidden in their hearts  " Then Uzumaki Shuang looked at Naruto and said: "Because this time I will be sealed together with myself, so at this time, I think if I don't do something, I may be sealed with regrets, so I  meeting¡­¡­."

    "Yes, I understand." Naruto nodded slightly, then looked around and said: "But Uzumaki Shuang, you seem to be a little anxious in your actions today. If I were you, I would stay here first and remain calm.  , and then work hard to complete the task, gain trust, and then act with full confidence, instead of like this, the situation just now, in fact, you are very dangerous, aren't you? As long as I am a little wary of you, I will  I will find something strange about you. Even the moment you use your ability, I can escape from this range in an instant. If nothing else, I can kill you even now. As long as I kill you, I want this  Barriers and seals can't last long! After all, any ninjutsu, illusion or seal requires the support of the caster's chakra. If the chakra is interrupted, then naturally no matter how powerful the technique is, it will not be able to continue. And Uzumaki Frost  Your technique is very powerful. I just tried it. Because of the barrier technique, the surrounding space is indeed imprisoned. Even my Flying Thunder God technique cannot leave here, but Uzumaki Frost, you seem to be far away from me.  I'm too close."

    "Yes" Uzumaki Shuang responded slightly: "I was too careless and forgot this fatal weakness."

    "No, you haven't forgotten." Naruto looked around, then looked at Uzumaki Shuang and said: "The true appearance of this technique should be that after you use it, the barrier technique should be inside the sealing technique, and you are  Between the enchantment technique and the sealing technique, but now the sealing technique is inside the enchantment technique, you did this on purpose, are you waiting for me to kill you, Uzumaki Shuang."

    "" Uzumaki Shuang's face did not change, but there was a hint of surprise in her eyes, as if Naruto had spoken to her mind.  "Oh, right." Naruto looked at Uzumaki Shuang and said, "You haven't answered why I took action today?"

    "Since you have guessed it for so long, Naruto-sama, I will tell you." Uzumaki Shuang said: "Although I will not be recognized by Naruto-sama and Kinai-sama, Mao Shanhong-sama will  He is the only one who can recognize his subordinates.¡±

    "Mao Shanhong?" Naruto frowned slightly and said, "No, you should have left when Mao Shanhong joined us. Logically speaking, Mao Shanhong shouldn't know you, right?"

    Uzumaki Shuang nodded slightly and said: "Yes, I met Lord Mao Shanhong when I came to seek refuge with you, Lord Naruto. Because at that time, my subordinate encountered something, so he was not in a good mood. After meeting him,  When I was with Master Maoshanhong, I saw the snow-covered forehead protector on Master Maoshanhong again, so I had a conflict with Master Maoshanhong. During the fight, Master Maoshanhong saw through my identity, so after I heard that, at dawn  After Mao Shanhong will come back, I decided to take action tonight. However, I originally wanted to completely hand myself over to you, Naruto-sama, before using the technique. When Naruto-sama finds that you are trapped by the technique, you must  She will find a way to get out, but the only way to get out is to kill me." Uzumaki Shuang looked at Naruto and said with a smile, as if she was not talking about herself, completely putting her own life behind her head.

    ; ;

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 783 A Fei and Six Paths Reappear

    "Do you really want me to kill you? Uzumaki Shuang." Naruto narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Uzumaki Shuang.

    "Yes, Naruto-sama." Uzumaki Shuang said with a smile, then took out a kunai and handed it to Naruto: "Naruto-sama, you still have this very important mission, and you are also responsible for the safety of the entire world. The most important thing is  Yes, Lord Naruto, you are responsible for the lives of everyone in this camp, and you will definitely leave here, so" Uzumaki Shuang paused slightly and said: "When I took refuge with Lord Naruto, I  Although I hesitate, I will not hesitate. I just want to die together with you, Naruto-sama. But when I saw you, Naruto-sama, I suddenly felt that I could no longer hold such determination. I  From Naruto-sama's eyes, I can see that Naruto-sama's mentality has not changed at all. Naruto-sama is still the person I admire, and my feelings for Naruto-sama have not changed at all, no, it should be.  Say, my admiration for Naruto-sama is even deeper"

    "Really? No wonder." Naruto looked behind him and said, "Did you say that? Cat Mountain Red." As Naruto spoke, Uzumaki Shuang was suddenly startled.  "Yes, Naruto-sama." Mao Shanhong's figure appeared, and Mao Shanhong stood on one knee outside the barrier and said.

    "Lord Mao Shanhong, how could you be here?" Uzumaki Shuang said in surprise, suddenly looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto-sama, you already know this."

    Naruto said with a slight smile on his lips: "Yes, do you still remember the previous meeting? Uzumaki Shuang, during the meeting, I ordered Mao Shanhong to come back, and I just got the news today that after dawn, Mao Shanhong will be able to come back  Come back, but I knew that according to Mao Shan¡¯s character, she would definitely rush back quickly, so my real estimated time was actually midnight, but I still underestimated Mao Shan¡¯s speed, and the time she rushed back was later than I expected.  Even shorter, she came back at nightfall,"

    "I see." Uzumaki Shuang looked at Naruto and said, "Since Lord Mao Shanhong has rushed back at nightfall, Lord Naruto, you must have already known my identity from Lord Mao Shanhong."

    "No, I haven't told Naruto-sama yet about your identity." Mao Shanhong said from behind Naruto: "After I came back, I was forced to rest by Naruto-sama. When Uzumaki Frost came, you  An hour before I got here, I just reported to Naruto-sama, but it was not news about you, but some other things about the man with the spiral mask. As for your matter, I haven¡¯t heard anything yet  You came before you could report it, but then Naruto-sama asked me to push you away first, but I was worried, so I turned back, but Naruto-sama seemed to know that I was here from the beginning."

    Naruto nodded slightly, then looked at Uzumaki Shuang and said, "Okay, can Shuang unlock this technique?"

    "No, Naruto-sama." Uzumaki Shuang shook his head slightly and said: "I'm sorry, Naruto-sama, it's not that I don't want to undo this technique, but in fact, I created this technique to die with Naruto-sama, so once this technique  Once activated, even I can¡¯t deactivate it.¡±

    "Leader." "Leader." "Leader." A series of people began to appear behind Nekoyama Kurenai, including Zabuza, Neji, Guren, Anko, Shion, and even Naruto's mother Uzumaki Kina and Minako.  All of them came behind Mao Shanhong.

    "Oh, all of you are here." Naruto took a look and said softly.

    "Yes, leader." Zabuza saluted slightly, then glanced at Uzumaki Shuang and said, "If you don't mind, leader, can you tell me what happened?"

    "Is this it? You can ask Mao Shanhong directly." Naruto smiled and said, "But now we should find a way to get out."

    "Kill me, Naruto-sama." Uzumaki Shuang looked at Naruto and said: "This is the sealing technique that will lead to death. As long as I continue to input chakra from afar, the sealing technique will be activated. Unless you, Naruto-sama, have the power to  Exceeding my subordinates hundreds of times, and then use my strength to forcefully break the path, otherwise, then you have to kill me, as long as you kill me, then Naruto-sama, you will be able to go from here"

    "That's not what I want." Naruto shook his head slightly and said, "Mom, can you look at the barrier technique that can break the periphery?"

    "It cannot be done in a short time." Uzumaki Kinai shook his head slightly and said: "I'm really sorry, Naruto, this barrier technique is very powerful and very complicated. I'm afraid it will take a long time before I can do it.  Get rid of it.¡±

    "Really?" Naruto looked at Uzumaki Shuang, shook his head slightly and said, "It's really troublesome."

    "Yes, it's very troublesome." A voice suddenly sounded from all around, and then seven figures appeared around.They are all very familiar to everyone, because each of the six people was once a jinchuriki, the second-tailed jinchuriki Yukito, the third-tailed jinchuriki the fourth generation Mizukage Yagura, the fourth-tailed jinchuriki Lao Murasaki, the fifth-tailed jinchuriki  Fan, the six-tailed jinchuriki Yugao, the seven-tailed jinchurifu, and regional Naruto, Naruto has never really seen each of these six people, but Naruto has investigated the situation of each of them.  He is very familiar with these six people. As for the seventh person, he is naturally A Fei who wears a mask and claims to be Uchiha Madara.

    Ah Fei looked at the barrier technique in front of him, stretched out his hand slightly and touched it and said: "It's a very strong barrier. Just talking about this barrier, if you want to destroy it, it's not that easy even for me, and Namikaze  Naruto, if you are sealed, the impact on me will be very great."

    "Oh, in that case, should I be sealed without resisting?" Naruto looked at A Fei and said, "In this case, it seems to be a bigger obstacle to you."

    "Really? It's true." A Fei nodded slightly and said, "As long as you can ruthlessly give up everything here, then I don't care." After saying that, A Fei paused slightly and said, "Oh, yes  Now, I remember, I haven't congratulated you yet, Naruto Namikaze, but I heard that your wife, His Highness Kazuka Koyuki, the great name of Snow Country, is pregnant. I really congratulate you. But I'm pregnant.  Liujia, you have to be careful. If you are not careful, an accident may occur. If you accidentally touch your belly, you may hurt your unformed baby.  ." A Fei said with a smile. Although he was wearing a mask, Naruto could feel the bloodthirsty smile under his mask, and he added accents to several words in his words. It was obvious that he was taking advantage of Naruto.  The unborn child came to threaten Naruto.

    "Thanks for reminding me," Naruto responded casually, then looked at Ah Fei and said, "But I believe that nothing unexpected will happen to Xue'er, and in comparison, Ah Fei, do you think you can leave from here?  "

    "What? Do you want to keep me?" A Fei looked at Naruto and said.

    "Haha." Naruto smiled softly and said, "I do think so, but it doesn't seem to be that easy to keep you here." As he spoke, Naruto looked at the six people around A Fei and said:  "If I read it correctly, these six people should be similar to the Six Paths. The Six Paths of Pain created by Senior Brother Nagato using the Samsara Eye. However, the difference from Senior Brother Nagato is that Senior Brother Nagato added one more Heavenly Path.  As for your Six Paths, does everyone have a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and a Rinnegan? And if I¡¯m not mistaken, the Six Paths materials you use should be the former Jinch¨±riki. From Yuki of the Two-Tailed Jinch¨±riki  When the seven-tailed jinchuriki is born, that is, except for Gaara, the one-tailed jinchuriki who is still alive, Gaara, the eight-tailed jinchuriki, and myself, the other six jinchuriki were all made by you.  Six paths!"

    "Isn't it obvious, Namikaze Naruto." A Fei looked at Naruto and said.

    "Really." Naruto looked at A Fei and the six former Jinchuuriki behind A Fei, with a trace of sadness on his face and said: "The six of them must be in pain." Naruto stretched out his hands slightly and said: "  As a Jinchuriki, I am the only person present who can understand them. Only the immediate family members of the Kage are qualified to be Jinchuriki. Obviously, they should accept the respect and love from the people in the village since they were young, and then slowly grow up, but for the sake of the village  The people inside became jinchuriki and accepted endless pain, and then suffered all the humiliation given by the people in the village. While each jinchuriki endured the pain as a jinchuriki, everyone was also affected by the people in the village.  Beings despised by people, there are only two ways to deal with the end of the jinchuriki. The first is to accept this kind of existence and then slowly change. The second is to leave the village. However, as an important combat force in the village, the jinchuriki can  There are very few people who have completely left their original village. And now, after they die, you still don't let go of their bodies" As he said this, Naruto's body was slowly  The appearance of changes, in everyone's stunned eyes, "A Fei, you dare to use their corpses as Six Paths Payne, this time, I will never let you go again." Behind Naruto were five huge tails  It is dancing continuously and is slowly getting stronger.

    PS: The following is a complaint, you can read it or not.

    In the book review area, my friend who is nicknamed "Hell Evil Young Man", don't know if my move of "Death God: Reborn Ichigo" to "Fei Lu" has affected you?  Or what did I offend you about? Why did you post insulting comments in my %% comment area, asking me to get out of the starting point with my "broken book".  As for the reason why "Death God: Reborn Ichigo" should be moved to Fei Lu, the reason has been made very clear. Because on Fei Lu, someone directly copied my novel to Fei Lu and signed a contract, but don't mention the content.  Yes, even the chapter name,Even the title and author of the book are all in my name. "Missing the Three Kingdoms" even posted on Feilu saying, "Come to Feilu and try the same thing." In other words, he signed a contract with Feilu in my name, completely transferring his name to Feilu.  He became me, and I was equivalent to coding for him.  Anyone who has read my novels for a long time knows that I am usually busy with work, so I can only write code at night, but even so, I can't spare time a lot of the time at night, so I will stop updating from time to time, even if I don't.  It is very normal to interrupt updates and write code after midnight every night.  My hard work on coding turned out to be someone else's work. For this reason, I contacted Feilu's editor. After learning about it, the editor deleted the book and the author's account, but the editor mentioned that my  'Death God: Reborn Ichigo' is not a signed work. This situation may continue to happen in the future, and they cannot keep an eye on it all the time. Everyone knows that from the starting point, fan works cannot be signed, which means that this situation will not happen again.  There is no way around this situation, the only way is to sign a contract.  It was precisely because of these circumstances that I moved to Feilu to sign a contract.  For the book friends who love my novels, I would like to apologize, but I just don¡¯t want this hard-working coding to become someone else¡¯s wedding dress every night from early morning to the next day. Is this wrong?  Some people may say that I do it for money, but it is really good to be able to sign contracts and earn income. It¡¯s just that when I was about 100 chapters into "The Legend of Nine Tails", editors from other websites came to sign contracts, but I didn¡¯t agree. Now  After writing more than 700 chapters, you haven¡¯t signed a contract with any other website, right?

    I have one more thing to say here. As everyone knows, I am a writer of online articles, so I think I have a pretty good imagination. After reading the review of "The Evil Young Man from Hell", a malicious thought appeared in my mind.  I made a statement after moving 'Death God: Reborn Ichigo' to Feilu. Most book friends can understand it, but why did the 'Hell Evil Young Master' have such a big reaction?  ¡®Death God Reborn Ichigo¡¯ is written below, to put it in a bad way, I can do whatever I want?  I can upload it to Qidian for free, or I can not upload it to Qidian, or even tj. All of this should be decided by me (although it will definitely not be tj), but it shouldn¡¯t hinder you no matter what, right?  , and your reaction only came after I moved the book to Feilu. Before that, you did not make any comments or comments. Why did you have such a big reaction? Did you move the book to Feilu and hinder it?  What's wrong with you?  Or do you think your achievements must be stolen by others?

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 784 Rescue Xiaoxue

    Under the bright moon, in the rear base of the Ninja United Army.  Outside the camp where the Snow Ninjas were, there were dozens of ninjas with the word 'nin' on their foreheads, closely monitoring the Snow Ninjas' camp.  Around the camp, there are many snow ninjas patrolling the camp, and some are standing on the walls as sentries. In addition to them, there are also some snow ninjas who are hiding in the darkness as sentries. So many snow ninjas.  They all guarded the camp with great energy. It was precisely because of this defense that except for the Snow Ninja, there was no ninja who originally belonged to another country in the Snow Ninja camp. Even the Ninja United Army wanted to know about the Snow Ninja.  It¡¯s also impossible with Shinobu¡¯s current situation.

    And now inside the Snow Ninja base, all the Snow Ninjas are gathering together. All of them have a look of perseverance on their faces. Perhaps because they live in the snow country of ice and snow all year round, they show a trace of perseverance.  of coldness.

    Outside the large base at the rear, a figure appeared below, but because it was hidden under the shadow of a big tree, no one noticed this figure.

    "Naruto asked me not to let anyone notice. In this case, this is the only way." The figure said, a clear and sweet voice came out of her mouth, and in addition to the words just now, this person must be  She was sent by Naruto, and from what she meant, it seemed that she was here to perform some secret mission, otherwise she would not let anyone notice.

    This person hid herself even more under the shadow of the big tree. She made slight seals with her hands. As she formed the seals with her hands, she began to disappear. Her whole body turned into countless pieces of paper, and the pieces of paper were scattered.  On the ground, and then like a magnetic force, it levitated out of thin air, but it was not too high. It was only one centimeter above the ground. In a short moment, all the pieces of paper flew towards the entire rear base.  In the entire world, there is only one person who can turn himself into a piece of paper, and that is Konan, who was once the core of the Akatsuki organization and was known as the 'Angel'. He was also Jiraiya's disciple and Naruto's senior sister.  .

    'ßÝßÝßÝ' I saw that all the pieces of paper entered the base in an instant, and because the pieces of paper were not that important, the hidden mechanisms outside the base could not act on these pieces of paper at all. As for the outposts,  The secret whistle may be because this place is in the rear area. Although Hei Jue came to make trouble once, it was just that one time after all. The long period of calm made everyone lose their vigilance, so whether it was an open whistle or a secret whistle,  It has been reduced a lot. Of course, as the supreme ruler of the base, the Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei, she has not lost any vigilance. No, it should even be said that she is becoming more and more vigilant. After all, there is no vigilance in the entire base now.  Gao, if even she loses her guard, then I'm afraid this base will become vulnerable.  However, Terumi Mei is only one person after all, and she cannot govern the entire base. It is precisely because Xiaonan entered the rear base very easily without disturbing anyone. Although, even the base  The people inside did not lose their vigilance. Xiaonan was able to sneak in, but it was absolutely impossible to do so easily. You must know that when Black Zetsu attacked, he was also noticed by the secret whistle, and finally had a battle with Mizukage Terumi Mei outside the base.

    In the base at the rear, all the snow ninjas had not rested yet. They were gathering together and looking at the two women in front of them. One of them was Fenghua Xiaoyue, a famous figure in the country of snow. She was gently stroking her breasts.  The swollen belly, the glory of motherhood shines on everyone.  The other person is Kurama Yakumo who is holding the drawing board. Her body is too weak, so she has been placed here by Naruto. However, although her body is very weak, her illusions are indeed unparalleled in the world. Even if she has  The Sharingan Uchiha clan cannot compare with her in illusions, so her existence can be said to protect Fenghua Koyuki in a sense.

    "Okay, it seems that I have made everyone wait in vain today. Sorry, I have made you wait here in vain for half the night. Now please go back and rest." Fenghua Xiaoxue raised her head slightly and glanced at the moonlight and said  .

    "Your Highness is serious." A Snow Ninja came out on behalf of all the Snow Ninjas and knelt on one knee in front of Fenghua Xiaoxue and said: "It's because we are so useless that we can't let His Highness leave safely, and now we are asking His Highness to stay with me."  Waiting, it¡¯s really shameless to see the leader again.¡±

    Fenghua Xiaoxue smiled softly and said: "You" Just when Fenghua Xiaoxue opened her mouth, a breeze blew by. While everyone was stunned, countless pieces of paper flew to the top of everyone's heads.  The snow ninja was slightly startled, and then countless pieces of paper flew in front of Fenghua Xiaoxue, and then slowly formed the appearance of a person, but the wide cloak completely blocked her face, and even her body shape was covered  So much so that it is impossible to tell the difference between men and women.  However, Fenghua Xiaoxue already knew the identity of the person who came, "you are finally here." Fenghua Xiaoxue looked at the silhouette of the person who appeared and said softly.The way of ??.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The person stood in front of Fenghua Xiaoxue and did not speak, but nodded slightly.

    "Thank you for your hard work, Senior Sister Xiaonan, please take a rest and let's leave here tomorrow night." Fenghua Xiaoxue said, as the saying goes, you should follow your husband when you marry, so Fenghua Xiaoxue also followed Naruto in calling her Senior Sister.

    "I'm fine, and I think it's best to leave immediately. As the saying goes, the night is long and the dreams are many, I think it's best to leave now." Xiaonan revealed her beautiful face from the cloak, but there was only indifference on that beautiful face.  Only when he looked at Fenghua Xiaoxue did his eyes flash with an undetectable warmth.

    "Well, I understand, then let's set off immediately." Fenghua Xiaoxue stood up slightly and said: "Then those who can use the shadow clone technique, use the shadow clone immediately, and let the shadow clone stay here instead of us, once  To delay our detection, and Yakumo"

    "I know." Yakumo responded slightly, put down the drawing board in his hand, and opened the drawing board: "I have already prepared it. I just need to put this painting in the bedroom." Yakumo said  After a slight pause, he said: "I have cast an illusion on this painting. As long as you see this painting, you will fall into the illusion. This illusion can last for five days. However, because of my absence, this  The genjutsu cannot be used to its limit, but even so, unless Terumi Mei, the Fifth Mizukage, personally enters the bedroom, others will not be able to see through it."

    "That's enough. The Fifth Mizukage Terumi Mei, she is the supreme ruler of the entire base. Although there is nothing going on in the entire base, she probably doesn't have time to come to me every day." Fenghua  Xiaoxue smiled and said: "If our actions go well, we will not be discovered until five days later. But by that time, we have almost left the Kingdom of Thunder and entered the area where we have fought. We will wait for the Ninja United Army to discover  It will take at least one or two days to react and catch up with us, and by that time, we should have almost reached the camp established by Naruto"

    "Don't waste time. The longer we stay here, the worse it will be for us." Xiaonan said.

    "Yes." Fenghua Xiaoxue nodded, and then said with a condensed expression: "Everyone obeys the order and takes action." "Yes."

    On the battlefield, in the camp of Xueyin Village.

    The five huge tails behind Naruto were constantly dancing, and huge power continued to fill the surroundings, but the surrounding barriers stopped the five tails from dancing.

    "Oh." A Fei looked at Naruto's actions and said: "It's a good power. If it can't be enhanced, I'm afraid it won't be able to break the surrounding barriers. Okay, let me give you some encouragement."  A Fei looked at the other people around him and said: "Okay, if you can't come out of the sealing technique, then I will kill all of you here. Let's kill one person first." As he said this, A Fei raised his head slightly.  He raised his hand, and as he raised his hand, he saw the six paths around him suddenly moving towards the surrounding areas.

    Naruto frowned slightly and said loudly: "Mom"

    "I have arranged it a long time ago." Uzumaki Kinai raised the corner of his mouth and said: "Boundary Technique? Four Symbols Barrier." As Uzumaki Kinai opened his hands, huge power suddenly appeared around him, and in just a short time  In an instant, it seemed that everyone saw the four phantoms appearing around A Fei and Liu Dao.  Although they disappeared in a blink of an eye, and everyone could not even see clearly what the four phantoms looked like, the huge pressure they brought when the four phantoms appeared made everyone present feel a huge pressure.  pressure.

    "This enchantment technique is not an ordinary enchantment technique." A Fei took a look and said: "It is not an enchantment technique that can be cast immediately. It should take a period of preparation before it is activated."

    "I have already started preparing." Uzumaki Kina said: "When I was talking to Naruto, although on the surface we were talking about frost's barrier technique, Naruto was actually asking me if I was preparing a barrier.  It's just the time needed." Uzumaki Kina looked at A Fei and said with a slightly raised corner of his mouth: "How about it? Our mother and son have a tacit understanding" Uzumaki Kina said with a hint of bad taste.

    "Hmph, does this mere barrier want to trap me? Do you want to make me angry with just a low-level provocation?" A Fei glanced at the barriers around him and said.

    "No, I don't want to use this barrier to trap you." Uzumaki Kinai said with a slight smile: "I'm just using this barrier to 'temporarily' trap you. It doesn't take much time, just  It's just 'temporary', right, Naruto."

    ; ;

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 785 Battle with A Fei (1)

    "That's right." Naruto nodded slightly and said, "Fei, didn't you notice? Among my subordinates' confidants, Yuji Yueka Yuji and Natsuki Minagawa are not here."

    "" A Fei was stunned for a moment. At this moment, the snow ninjas all around suddenly spread out. All the snow ninjas formed a huge encirclement around the camp. The leader on both sides of the encirclement was Yuehua.  Yuji and Minagawa Natsuki were two people.  Naruto looked at Fei and said: "Fei, when I set up the camp here, I have considered all the situations, and also considered the situation of you breaking into the camp, Fei, so I ordered Yuehua Yuji to follow you a long time ago.  Minagawa Natsuki, as long as any situation occurs inside the camp, they will immediately lead all the snow ninjas to surround the surroundings and set up a huge barrier" As Naruto spoke, snowflakes suddenly fell from the sky.  , the little snowflakes are getting bigger and bigger, the temperature is also dropping instantly, and a bone-chilling chill surges from the bottom of everyone's heart.

    A Fei raised his head slightly and glanced at the sky and said: "I'm afraid it's not just the barrier, but also the illusion No, it should be a kind of field. With the ice and snow, some of our power seems to have been suppressed, I  I understand, Namikaze Naruto, do you want to create a world of ice and snow, just like the former Snow Country?"

    "Yes." Naruto nodded slightly and said: "In the world of ice and snow, it is more beneficial to us, but" Naruto paused slightly and did not continue to speak, while A Fei looked at  He said to the distance: "But although there is snow everywhere in the entire camp, there is no trace of snow outside the camp. Does this mean that this environment is limited to the entire camp?"

    Turning your eyes, after leaving the camp in Xueyin Village, you can find that although the weather is not good, it is not so bad that it will snow.  But the ninjas around the camp all looked like they were forming seals with their hands. It was obvious that all this was caused by these snow ninjas. They gathered everyone's strength and used their proficient snow escape skills to create this huge illusion.

    Yuji Yue and Minagawa Natsuki looked at each other. Yuji Yue slightly drew out the two swords from his waist and said: "Xia Xue, you stay and rule the snow ninja. I will go over and assist the leader"  "As he said this, Yue Yue Yue held his hands on the hilt of the sword and said: "You are originally from the Land of Snow, and you are more suitable to rule the snow ninja than me." After saying that, Yue Yue Yue Yue suddenly rushed straight into the camp,  In the world that had turned into ice and snow, the falling snowflakes instantly covered Yueji Yueka, who was wearing a snow-white imperial robe.

    "" Minagawa Natsuki paused slightly, hesitated for a moment, and the figure who wanted to catch up stopped, shook his head slightly and stopped moving forward. Minagawa Natsuki, who is actually proficient in fire escape, is from the Snow Hidden Village.  It is rare, perhaps because the extremes of things must turn against each other, Minagawa Natsuki's talent in fire escape is no less than anyone else, but precisely because of this, Minagawa Natsuki has become more sensitive to cold temperatures, so in the country of snow, her fire escape is  Techniques will always be reduced to a certain extent. Although the power of the reduction becomes smaller and smaller as the strength increases, after all, it cannot be completely reduced.

    And Minagawa Natsuki knew very well who Naruto wanted to fight against inside. That was the person who directly triggered the Fourth Ninja War. Even Naruto didn't have much chance of winning, so when his strength was reduced,  , it is still easy to become a weak point to be attacked, not to mention that most of the snow ninjas around are concentrating on maintaining the huge illusion barrier, and only a small number of people are scattered around to protect these people who are concentrating on casting spells.  The snow ninja, this power is too scattered and needs a commander, and the people who can become the commander of so many people can only be done by Naruto's confidants, and among these confidants, Neji and Zabuza are the two most powerful.  The right person, because the two of them are not only powerful, but when Naruto was training with Jiraiya, they led the Snow Ninja to conquer the huge territory of Snow Country, and have the strength to compete with the five major Ninja Nations.  For the snow ninja, Neji and Zabuza have always been their commanders, but Neci and Zabuza are involved in the battle against A Fei and it is impossible to command these snow ninjas. In this case, in the rest of Naruto's life  Among the confidants, only Minagawa Natsuki, who was born in the Land of Snow, can be accepted by other snow ninjas and willing to obey Minagawa Natsuki's command. It is precisely because of this that,  Only Yuji Tsukika would keep Minagawa Natsuki. Compared to himself, Minagawa Natsuki is more suitable to be the commander-in-chief of these snow ninjas

    A Fei's eyes narrowed slightly when he saw the scene of heavy snow falling around him. He glanced around and said: "The barrier has become stronger, and it has just been weakened and repaired. I see, I understand, in this environment  Inside, the barrier will become stronger, and will it have the ability to repair itself? It will even have the ability to suppress the flow of our Corolla, but if you want to use this to trap me, it seems too simple.??" As he spoke, the Jinchuriki's six eyes glowed slightly, and their offensive became stronger in an instant. In the blink of an eye, the fluctuations on the barrier became more undulating.

    Neji, Zabuza and the others were immediately on alert. Zabuza was vaguely holding the beheading sword. Chakra gathered on Neji's hands, and the meridians around the pair of white eyes emerged.

    "Now it depends on which of us breaks the barrier first." Naruto looked at A Fei and said.  At the same time, the five tails on his body were constantly dancing and colliding with the surrounding barrier walls. It seemed very relaxed, but every time the five tails hit the barrier wall, it caused waves of violent waves.  .

    "Indeed, if who of us comes out first now, then the situation will be different, but Namikaze Naruto, you and I are hostile, and your subordinates are naturally my enemies, but the person who trapped you, are you sure  Do you want to break the barrier yourself?" A Fei looked at Naruto and said: "The barrier that trapped you was set up by that woman at the cost of her own life, so it is very strong, even the space is imprisoned, so that your  The Flying Thunder God Jutsu cannot be used. It seems to be very powerful, but it is impossible to really trap Namikaze Naruto to death. As the Nine-Tailed Jinchuuriki, you want to break this knot.  Although it is not easy, it is not difficult either. It is just that the woman set up this barrier at the cost of her own life. Even she herself cannot lift this barrier. This kind of barrier can be said to be  That woman's life, if Namikaze Naruto is like this, are you sure you still want to break the barrier? You must know that when you break the barrier, you may take away this woman's life at the same time. Judging from what this woman just said,  Namikaze Naruto, you have already taken her fianc¨¦'s life, now you want to take her life? And although this woman has a fianc¨¦, she really loves you deeply in her heart, Namikaze Naruto, you can't bear it  To take the life of a woman whom a man loves deeply?¡±

    "" Naruto was silent for a moment, then stepped forward slightly and stood in front of Uzumaki Shuang, and then said: "I, Naruto Namikaze, as my mother's son, I am also the prince of the Kingdom of Uzumaki.  , but my identity is not just that. I am also the son of the Fourth Hokage of Konoha, the Jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails, the husband of Xue Er, and the prince of the Snow Country. I do not want the Kingdom of Whirlpool to be destroyed, and I am even less willing to do so.  The water flooded the Whirlpool City, but the destruction of the Kingdom of Whirlpool was a foregone conclusion at that time and could not be changed. The hundreds of thousands of troops surrounded the Whirlpool City. Even if we, as ninjas, tried to break out, we would have a narrow escape. We had to go through a lot of hardships to escape.  , but if we escape, then the other party will definitely vent their anger among ordinary people. At that time, hundreds of thousands of troops will pour into the Whirlpool City, and the entire Whirlpool City will be devastated" Naruto said slightly.  After a pause, he said: "I am not saying this to defend myself, but what I really want to say is that war is not so easy to define. If I had not flooded Whirlpool City back then, then the water would have  The country and other small countries have gained enough benefits from Whirlpool City, but they will never stop the war because of this. On the contrary, they will use the momentum of this victory to continue to invade the Snow Country. By then, even the Snow Country will have  Worried about destroying the country, so" Ichigo paused slightly and his eyes turned cold: "But I don't regret it, even now, even if I knew that something like this would happen, I  I will still do this. Flooding the Whirlpool City seems helpless, but it is also inevitable Ah Fei, just like now, if I are captured by you, then your Eye of the Moon plan will succeed.  , then the whole world will fall into your hands, no, it should be said that the whole world will be controlled by your eye skills, so for this reason, I cannot be caught by you, even for this  Pay the price!" As soon as he finished speaking, Naruto said to Uzumaki Shuang in front of him: "I'm sorry, Shuang, you are innocent, your fianc¨¦ is innocent, and the entire people of Uzumaki City are innocent, but I have no other choice.  Choose" At the same time, a huge amount of chakra surged out of Naruto's body. The five tails behind Naruto became as solid as a moment, and the five tails suddenly hit the surrounding barrier walls.  The powerful force directly caused the surrounding barriers to shake, and Uzumaki Shuang spurted out a mouthful of blood at the same time.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 786 Breaking the Barrier

    Piaotian Literature The barrier that trapped Naruto was cast by Uzumaki Shuang at the cost of his own life. Even the space was imprisoned, making it impossible for Naruto to escape even with the Flying Thunder God Technique. However, Uzumaki Shuang wanted to die, so she  She placed herself in the most dangerous barrier, and she was waiting for the moment when Naruto killed her, because no matter how strong Uzumaki Shuang's barrier was, as long as she died, any barrier she had laid would be destroyed.  will all disappear.

    But if he really wants to kill Uzumaki Shuang, Naruto will never bear it, but even if Naruto has already launched an attack on the barrier set by Uzumaki Shuang, even if Uzumaki Shuang has vomited blood, even if Naruto can't bear it anymore  , Naruto will not stop attacking, he will not stop attacking for Uzumaki Shuang alone, and he will not let himself be captured by Fei for Uzumaki Shuang alone, and then let the whole world fall into Fei's control.  , No matter what happens, Naruto will consider the overall situation, so Naruto was able to be so cruel as to flood the Uzumaki City. It is precisely because of this that although Naruto cannot bear it, he will still not show any mercy.  []

    "Haha" Although Uzumaki Shuang vomited blood, she smiled and even laughed. The spit blood splashed on her body and dyed her clothes red, revealing a strange beauty.  , but Uzumaki Shuang's face did not show the slightest pain. On the contrary, a smile appeared on her face, and although she vomited more and more blood, the smile on her face became thicker, and there was even a faint trace of it.  of relief.

    "Naruto" Uzumaki Kina stood outside the barrier and said hesitantly while watching Naruto's actions. In fact, Uzumaki Kina did not want Uzumaki Shuang to die at all, because Uzumaki Shuang was from the same clan as her no matter what.  Although she said she came to kill Naruto, Uzumaki Kina had actually seen that killing Naruto was not her real purpose. The Uzumaki Shuang's real purpose was to die in Naruto's hands.  , As for the reason, Uzumaki Kina already knew from Mao Shanhong, it was because her fianc¨¦ and others were drowned by Naruto, but Uzumaki Frost, who loved Naruto, could not kill Naruto, so she finally chose to die.  With Naruto's hands and the intrusion of A Fei and others, the situation immediately fell into crisis. Only Naruto could reverse it. However, Naruto was still trapped by the barrier and could not deal with A Fei at all, so he who admired Naruto  Uzumaki Shuang immediately found an excuse for herself. She was willing to die in Naruto's hands. No matter which world she was in, there were women like this. They always sacrificed everything for the people they loved, even their own lives. They  There was no hesitation at all, just like Uzumaki Shuang. Although she looked calm, after seeing Naruto attack her, her eyes showed joy, because in this case, she would not  If you can trap Naruto, you won't put him in crisis because of yourself.

    Naruto stretched out his hand slightly and hugged Uzumaki Shuang, whose body was constantly shaking. Uzumaki Shuang looked at the white god-like robe stained with his own blood on Naruto's chest and said: "I'm sorry, Naruto-sama, please forgive me"  "

    "It's me who wants to apologize, and it's me who wants to beg for forgiveness, Shuang." Naruto gently hugged Uzumaki Shuang and said.

    ¡®ßÝßÝßÝ¡¯ Yue Yue put his hands on the hilt of the knife, and his whole figure appeared behind Uzumaki Kina. He took a look at the situation and said: "Kinai-sama, how is the situation?"

    "Naruto and Fei are both trapped by the barrier. Now whoever can break through the barrier first will have the upper hand. It is absolute." Uzumaki Kina stared at the direction of Naruto and Fei and said:  "A Fei has set his target on us. Once he breaks through the barrier first, he will attack us immediately, thus affecting Naruto, but we cannot leave. Once we leave, Naruto will be trapped in the following  One against seven, and once Naruto is captured, the whole world will fall completely into Ah Fei's Eye of the Moon plan; and if Naruto breaks through first, then we can use Naruto's power to use our  Use all the power to fight against A Fei and the other Jinchuriki Six Paths" At this point, Uzumaki Kinai paused slightly and said: "In this world, only Naruto can command everyone present, except for Naruto  Except, no one else can do it, and only under the leadership of Naruto can we exert 100%, or even 120% of our strength, plus we have a large number of people here.  Everyone, it¡¯s not difficult to deal with Ah Fei? But without Naruto¡¯s leadership, even though we have many people, we are just a mob.¡±

    "Although the leader does not appear in front of everyone many times, what he does every time he appears is not earth-shattering." Zabuza Momochi said: "Back then, the leader had just arrived in the Land of Snow.  , the entire Snow Country is still in a state of ruin, but because of offending Kirigakure Village, the entire Snow Country almost fell into destruction. It was the leader who brought all the snowmen to turn the tide and defeat the Kirigakure Village's attack.?After the Akatsuki organization captured the Fifth Kazekage Gaara, the leader also faced each other. In the end, the Akatsuki organization escaped with death, and the Demon Kingdom asked for help. Facing the crisis of the entire world, it was the leader and Shion who fought against the sprites.  The third husband took the opportunity to rebel, and almost the entire Snow Country was controlled by him. However, when the leader appeared, the entire situation changed in a short moment. Later, the Six Paths of Pain attacked the Snow Country, and it was the leader who led the attack.  Everyone fought off each other. Even during the Iron Country Five Kage Conference, Uchiha Sasuke and members of the Akatsuki organization made a big fuss at the venue Now that they can form a ninja joint army, speaking of it, the leader also has a share of the credit, so although  The leader did not command Xueyin in any way, but if it was really the leader who took charge, then the morale of the snow ninja would definitely be very high. Just like before, when the leader forcibly withdrew from the Ninja United Army, all the snow ninjas did not hesitate at all.  They all exited with the leader  "

    "The leader's strength has reached the pinnacle in the world. Except for a few people, no one can fight against the leader." Ningji said: "In the hearts of the snow ninjas, the leader is invincible. So they are willing to follow  The leader will go through life and death together, even if they are enemies of the whole world, they will not hesitate, as long as they are under the leadership of the leader" After saying this, Neji took a deep breath, knelt on one knee and watched  He yelled loudly in the direction of Naruto: "I am willing to be the leader and go through fire and water, even if I die."

    "I am willing to go through fire and water to be the leader." As Neji spoke, Zabuza and others knelt down one after another, repeating Ningci's words. Of course, Uzumaki Kinai did not kneel down, because Uzumaki  Kinai is Naruto's mother. Since ancient times, only the son has to kneel to his mother. How can a mother kneel to her son?  Although Naruto's soul is not a person in this world, Naruto was also born from Uzumaki Kina, so Uzumaki Kina is Naruto's mother. The relationship between mother and son, as Uzumaki Kina who worked hard to give birth to himself,  The importance in Naruto's heart exceeds that of anyone else. Naruto will never forget that he was just born, not long after the Kyuubi was sealed, and Uzumaki Kina was still with him. At that time, Uzumaki Kina was with him every day.  She went through the heavy task, but she stayed with Naruto every day, and she didn't have time to deal with her injuries. When Uzumaki Kina held Naruto, Naruto saw the countless things on her body.  When the wounds were exhausted, especially at the last moment before Uzumaki Kina left, Uzumaki Kina's reluctant tears falling on Naruto's face made Naruto never forget it to this day.

    "I am willing to be a leader, and I will go through fire and water, even if I die." "I am willing to be a leader, and I will go through fire and water, even if I die." Waves of voices spread around, and the voices reached outside the camp, where countless snow ninjas were forming seals.

    Uzumaki Kina looked at everyone around him kneeling down one after another. He did not move at all, but looked at Naruto who was still trapped in the barrier. Although Naruto had not come out of the barrier yet, Uzumaki Kina  There was still a smile on Nai's face, because even if he was in danger, Naruto still had countless people supporting him.

    "As expected of you, Naruto-sama" Uzumaki Shuang, who was lying in Naruto's arms, said softly: "Only you, Naruto-sama, can become a 'god' respected by everyone. It's just what you are like now."  It's not like" At this point, blood continued to flow out of Uzumaki Shuang's mouth, and cracks began to appear in the barrier around Naruto. Naruto stretched out his hand slightly and gently wiped the blood from the corner of Uzumaki Shuang's mouth, and at the same time  The five tails on Naruto's body were disappearing, and the power of the nine tails was gathered by Naruto.

    "Naruto-sama" Uzumaki Shuang said again, and at this moment, orange eye shadow appeared on Naruto's eyes. He didn't know when he put on a robe, and at the same time, powerful chakra surged into the sky.  Then, "Sage Mode." Uzumaki Shuang smiled softly and said: "Naruto-sama in this state is the real Sage and the god in my heart." As he said this, Uzumaki Shuang raised his head slightly and listened to the surroundings.  The voice that came said softly: "If possible, how much I want tobecome a believer of Lord Naruto like themand use my own strength to fight for Lord Naruto, even if I have to pay for it.  Life, I have no regrets" With a 'bang' sound, the barrier surrounding Naruto suddenly shattered, and Uzumaki Shuang spurted out a mouthful of blood again, then completely fainted, and as the barrier  The world is broken, and her life is constantly draining away.  But there was a trace of a smile on her face.

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 787: Someone who is nobody

    The barrier that trapped Naruto was broken. Although Uzumaki Shuang fainted and was on the verge of death, when they saw Naruto coming out, Neji, Zabuza, Uzumaki Kina and others all showed happy expressions. As long as Naruto was there, then they  They are not afraid of anyone, even if they are A Fei and the Jinchuriki Six Paths in front of them, they will not have any worries, as long as Naruto is there.  But things didn't seem to be that simple. Just when Naruto broke the barrier of Uzumaki Frost, there was a 'bang', and the barrier that originally trapped A Fei and the Jinchuriki Six Paths was also broken, and A Fei and others escaped.  .  At this moment, the joy on everyone's faces solidified in an instant.

    Originally, Naruto had already broken through the barrier, and Naruto and the others had gained a slight upper hand. However, they did not expect that almost at the same time, A Fei and others also broke through the barrier. The short time difference between the two people did not make any difference at all.  The advantage, and not only that, but more importantly, as A Fei and others broke through the illusion, all the snow ninjas who set up a huge illusion outside the camp all fell down vomiting blood.  They suffered backlash because the illusion was forcibly destroyed. Although the backlash was evenly distributed to all the snow ninjas who had set up the barrier, and everyone only had to bear a little bit, but because the barrier was too powerful, the stronger the barrier, the more powerful the barrier.  The power of the world's backlash became stronger, so although they only withstood a little bit, everyone fell down. Although most of them did not die, they were all unable to move, and a small number even vomited blood directly.  Death, Minagawa Natsuki immediately asked the remaining snow ninjas to treat the injuries of those snow ninjas who suffered backlash and remove them. After all, the camp will soon become a battlefield. Although it is outside the camp, it is not necessarily  Safe, but in comparison, their injuries are still minor. What's more serious is that the backlash of Uzumaki Kina's barrier being broken directly acts on Uzumaki Kina. You must know that only Uzumaki Kina can bear this backlash.  , if it were an ordinary ninja, he would probably be killed by the backlash when the barrier was broken. Fortunately, the strong physique unique to the Uzumaki clan was able to withstand this kind of backlash, but it was only  It was just a matter of holding on, and the same was true for the Uzumaki Frost just now. It was precisely because of the strong physique of the Uzumaki Clan that Naruto forcibly broke the barrier of the Uzumaki Frost. It was because Naruto knew the characteristics of the Uzumaki Clan that he did this.  .

    "Kina-sama, are you okay?" Minako Namikaze immediately supported Uzumaki Kinai and asked with concern.

    "It's nothing." Uzumaki Kina wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his hand and said: "It's just the backlash of the barrier, no big deal?" Uzumaki Kina looked at Naruto, then turned her eyes to Fei and said: "Naruto,  Do you have any chance of winning?"

    Naruto glanced at Fei and ignored it, but walked towards Uzumaki Kinai, but Fei strangely didn't make any move.  Instead, he stood there with no expression in his eyes.

    Naruto came to Uzumaki Kina and said: "Is it okay, mother."

    "I'm fine, Naruto." Uzumaki Kinai smiled slightly and shook his head: "I can still fight."

    "No, Mom, I can see that you have temporarily lost your fighting ability." Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "The backlash of the barrier technique just now has caused you to be seriously injured and you need to cultivate well."

    "You can see it." Uzumaki Kinai said with a smile, then hesitated and said: "But"

    "Mom, there are not many Uzumaki clan members left. I don't want anyone to sacrifice for no reason like this. Such sacrifices have no value at all, so I don't want Uzumaki Shuang to die like this." Naruto interrupted Uzumaki Kina  Then he handed Uzumaki Shuang to Minako and said: "Aunt Minako, help mom and Uzumaki Shuang go down for treatment and rest." After that, Naruto looked at Uzumaki Kina and said: "Mom, don't let me worry."

    "Okay, Naruto, I understand." Uzumaki Kina nodded slightly, indicating to Minako to take Uzumaki Shuang. In fact, Uzumaki Kina did not want Uzumaki Shuang to die. After all, what is left of the Uzumaki clan now  There are not many clan members left, so it would be good to have one more person. What's more, although Uzumaki Shuang came to assassinate Naruto, his real purpose is to die. In Uzumaki's words, he just wants to die in the place where he loves Naruto.  In your hands.  From an overall perspective, Uzumaki Shuang's sealing technique is not weaker than Uzumaki Kina's, and coupled with her admiration for Naruto, as long as Uzumaki Shuang lives, she will join Naruto's side sooner or later and become Naruto's power;  From a personal point of view, Uzumaki Shuang is a member of the Uzumaki clan, and Naruto also has the blood of the general Uzumaki clan. It is for these reasons that neither Naruto nor Uzumaki Kina is willing to let Uzumaki Shuang die like this.

    Watching Uzumaki Kina take Uzumaki Shuang, Naruto breathed a sigh of relief. As for Uzumaki Shuang, Naruto himself didn't want anything to happen to her, but he couldn't treat her, and he couldn't even inject chakra into her to sustain her life.  dare.  There are three kinds of Chuck in Naruto's body?, the first type is the chakra of the nine tails, but although the chakra of the nine tails can bring extremely strong recovery ability, it also comes with the frightening corrosiveness; the second type is the natural  Chakra, and although natural chakra can greatly strengthen the body, if natural chakra appears in a person who has not been trained to control natural chakra, then the best outcome may be to turn into a toad, which has nothing to do with strength.  , otherwise, apart from Naruto, only Jiraiya has the sage mode, and it has never been seen in anyone else, so even A Fei would not dare to absorb natural chakra easily, let alone Uzumaki Frost;  The last type of chakra is Naruto's own chakra. Although this is the mildest type, because Kyuubi has always been with Naruto, Naruto's chakra has already been mixed with Kyuubi's.  Chakra, like blood dripping into water, cannot draw the blood out of the water at all.

    Uzumaki Kina briefly checked the situation of Uzumaki Shuang, his eyes were gloomy, he looked up at Naruto and shook his head slightly. Although he did not speak, Naruto had already seen something about the situation from Uzumaki Kina's expression, and he just shook his head slightly.  Said: "Just do your best and obey fate. If it doesn't work, I will find a way to find Granny Tsunade."

    "I understand." Uzumaki Kina nodded slightly: "Then let's go, Minako."

    "Yes, Lord Kinai." Minako Namikaze nodded slightly, picked up Uzumaki Shuang and looked at Naruto and said: "Lord Naruto, please take care of yourself. Lord Kinai, his subordinates and all the snow ninjas must rely on you.  the power of."

    "Don't worry, Aunt Minako, I have no plans to die yet." Naruto said with a smile: "And not long ago, I just got the news that Xue'er was pregnant. I still want to see my unborn child.  children."

    "Yes, my subordinate is talking too much." Minako nodded slightly and said: "I wish you victory, Naruto-sama." After saying that, Minako helped Uzumaki Kina hold Uzumaki Shuang and turned around to leave. A Fei naturally did not stop him, although Uzumaki Kina  She is Naruto's mother, but Fei is only interested in Kyuubi. Although Uzumaki Kina leaves, there is one less flaw for Naruto, but Fei doesn't care.  His target is the Nine Tails in Naruto's body. As long as he catches Naruto, it doesn't matter whether he kills Uzumaki Kina or not, and more importantly, although Uzumaki Kina is Naruto's flaw, he is also  If Naruto's reverse scale is left here, it can be used to threaten Naruto, but it may also stimulate Naruto's fighting spirit and increase Naruto's fighting power exponentially. In this case, it will increase the difficulty of capturing the Nine-Tails.  .  And even if you stay, you must be under the protection of others. If you want to threaten Naruto, it is not that easy, so in comparison, it is better to let Uzumaki Kina leave like this.

    "Okay, in this case, you can fight with peace of mind." After Naruto waited for Uzumaki Kina to leave, he looked at A Fei and said, "Then who are you?" Naruto's eyes turned slightly cold: "Are you here?  When you admitted that you were Uchiha Madara in the Iron Country, I and other Kage believed it at that time. Now think about it, when you said that you were Uchiha Madara, we had already lost the ability to think, because  The pressure brought by this name is too great, so great that we cannot think calmly." At this point, a trace of strange chakra appeared on Naruto's body, which was not Naruto's own chakra, nor was it  The chakra that belongs to Kyuubi belongs to another kind of chakra.

    "But after calming down, I was able to think normally. I began to doubt your identity, but I didn't say much. Because of your relationship, all the wars in the world stopped, right?" Naruto said here  The god robe on his body flicked slightly, the pupils of his eyes turned into the word 'Ò»', and orange eye shadow appeared on his eyes: "Of course, it was just my suspicion before, but when you claim to be Uchiha Madara  Shortly afterwards, when fighting Kabuto Yakushi, he summoned Madara Uchiha with the Reincarnation of the Earth. The Reincarnation of the Earth can only be used to resurrect the dead. It also proved that you are not Madara Uchiha. So can you tell me,  What is your true identity? A Fei." Naruto entered sage mode and stood in front of A Fei and said: "Although I haven't confirmed your identity yet, I know that you are definitely not an unknown person. You can tell me that you are from the Uchiha family.  Who is in it?"

    "I am nobody." A Fei looked at Naruto and said: "As long as I can achieve my goal and complete the Eye of the Moon plan, then it doesn't matter who I am. I am not anyone, and I can be anyone."

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 788 Naruto guesses his identity

    "It doesn't matter who it is?" Naruto looked at Ah Fei and said, "If you say that, then you shouldn't care about telling me your previous name." Naruto paused slightly and said, "Because  You should be someone who has escaped everyone¡¯s attention before.¡±

    "" A Fei looked at Naruto and said, "It sounds like you already know who I am?".

    "No, I don't know." Naruto shook his head slightly and said, "Because you have always hidden your identity. Even when my senior brother Nagato was still in charge of Akatsuki, you even used funny words and deeds to hide your identity.  But I have determined that you are not Uchiha Madara. Not only was Uchiha Madara summoned by Yakushi Kabuto, but more importantly, because Uchiha Madara survived the war with the first Hokage and established Konoha together.  , and together with the First Hokage, he was called the strongest man at that time. I think no matter what, he would not be able to do funny things to hide his identity. His self-esteem would not allow him to do so even if he died.  . Not to mention that it is to hide your identity, and when no one knows your identity, don't you think it is a bit unnecessary?" Naruto paused slightly and said: "But it is precisely because of this,  I can't guess your true identity at all. The only thing I can be sure of is that you are from the Uchiha clan. As for who you are, I don't know."

    "You can't tell clearly with your mouth, but your eyes say that you are very clear." A Fei looked at Naruto and said.

    "No, it's not clear. I just determined your identity within a small area." Naruto said with a smile on his lips: "But I didn't tell anyone, because I know that unless you really see  Get it, otherwise, no one will believe that a person who died will appear again in front of everyone, so I have to prove that you are not Uchiha Madara. Because of this name, the pressure is too great, so big  Although the entire ninja coalition was established, it was unable to exert its true power. Even many people were pessimistic. They believed that it was impossible to win, so they tried their best to consume the power of other ninja villages in the coalition.  One of my subordinates really died because of this, and this was just the pressure brought by a name. For this reason, I chose to withdraw from the Ninja United Army. After Yakushi Kabuto summoned Madara Uchiha with the Reincarnation of Evil Earth  , I immediately informed any coalition forces of this news, and the purpose was also to cheer up any coalition forces. The effect is very good." After saying that, Naruto said without waiting for A Fei to speak: "It's really too much to ask, if the effect is not good  If so, how could you come to me so quickly? You know, if you come here, you will easily be attacked by the top figures in the Ninja United Army. No matter how strong you are, you may not be able to stand in front of me.  Under the siege of several shadow-level powerhouses, we may not be able to escape unscathed."

    "Maybe." A Fei said lightly, but he was wearing a mask so that no one could see his face, so he couldn't infer anything from his expression.

    "Hmph, it seems a little off topic, so let me continue what I just said." Naruto continued: "After confirming that you are not Uchiha Madara, I began to recall everything you appeared, your language and behavior, and all your actions.  Time and time again, the purpose is to guess your true identity? In the end, I roughly determined your identity." Naruto paused slightly and said: "First of all, when you first appeared, at that time, you  What you are wearing is not the current mask, but a spiral mask, and there is only one eye on the mask. Obviously, you only have one right eye, otherwise it would be impossible for you to lose half of your sight.  So you only have one right eye, and your right eye is Sharingan, and it is also the strongest Sharingan, Mangekyo. The one who can evolve Sharingan into Mangekyo. From the history of the Uchiha family, only  So just a few people, as for outsiders, haha, the Sharingan is the blood boundary of the Uchiha family, and the protection of this is naturally very strict, and even if others get the Sharingan, the Uchiha family will pursue them with all their strength.  , even if the pursuit fails, the opponent may not be able to play much role if he gets it, let alone evolving to a kaleidoscope? What's more, even the Uchiha clan has very few people who can evolve the Sharingan into a kaleidoscope, because this  It requires talent, strength, wisdom and that elusive luck. There is only one person who can obtain the Sharingan as an outsider and evolve the Sharingan into the Mangekyo, and that is my former mentoring Jonin, Kakashi Hatake.  He got Uchiha Obito's left eye, and now he has evolved into a kaleidoscope. I don't think there will be another person who can have such good luck, talent, and wisdom to evolve it into a kaleidoscope after getting the Sharingan.  Danzo, the leader of the Leaf Roots and a companion and competitor of the Third Hokage, has his wisdom, strength, and talent, but he is unable to evolve the Sharingan to the Mangekyou, so he can only try his best to  Transplanted the Sharingan in an attempt to win with numbers, but was ultimately defeated by Sasuke's Mangeky¨­.Next, I don¡¯t think there is another person in this world who is so lucky to evolve the stolen Sharingan into a Mangekyou. Because of these circumstances, I have narrowed your identity to a very small one.  On a small scale, the Uchiha family.  Except for those who are Uchiha themselves, it is impossible for anyone else to be able to evolve Sharingan to Mangekyou. Finally, you are always wearing a mask. That is because you cannot take off the mask. Once you take off your  The identity must be exposed.  In this case, can you consider that you once left everyone's sight because of death or other similar reasons?  "

    "So that's the case. It is indeed in line with all the reasons I saw, and the reasoning is very reasonable. So, is there anything else? Although you said that my identity is the Uchiha clan, there are not many in the Uchiha clan, and geniuses are endless. Moreover,  You said that I escaped from everyone's sight by death, so those who have died in the Uchiha family may also be me. In this case, the Uchiha family will have more geniuses, and then I am the member of the Uchiha family.  Who is in it?"

    Naruto shook his head slightly, but then showed a smile, and said firmly: "Fei, you know, Uchiha Itachi was rescued by me after fighting Sasuke, and he has determined that you are  You are a member of the Uchiha family, but he has not yet figured out who you are from the Uchiha family. However, he told me a lot about the Uchiha family. According to what Uchiha Itachi told me about the Uchiha family,  Bo¡¯s secret, I have narrowed down your identity to three people. If my idea is not wrong, then your identity must be one of these three people."

    "Oh, are there only three people left?" A Fei said with a smile: "Then I'm all ears." Obviously, he didn't really think that Naruto could guess his identity.  .

    "After locating you in the Uchiha clan, the investigation on you suddenly became smoother." Naruto smiled and said: "First of all, you only have one eye, so I identified all the lost people in the Uchiha clan.  After counting all the people with eyes, and then eliminating all the people with insufficient talent, intelligence, and strength, I only have more candidates left. Of course, some of them have lost two eyes. However,  I'm not sure whether your remaining right eye is your own or someone else's, so I include people with both eyes and one eye. Then I selected from them, and finally decided on three people.  On the body, first of all, you called yourself Uchiha Madara before, so I focused on Uchiha Izuna, Uchiha Madara¡¯s brother whose eyes were taken away by Uchiha Madara. Since his Sharingan was taken away, he  Never to be seen again. This is the first one."

    "Is it Izuna? It's indeed possible. What about the second person?" There was no change in A Fei's eyes. It was obvious that he was not Uchiha Izuna.

    "The second person is Uchiha Shisui. He is the genius of Uchiha. He has the title of 'Shunshen Shisui'. Naturally, he also has the Mangekyo Sharingan. During the conversation with Uchiha, he told me that Shisui  Shui's left eye was given to him, but his right eye was taken away by Danzo. And you might also be Shisui."

    "Shisui, in this case, plus Izuna, there are two people, and then there is one last person." A Fei looked at Naruto and said: "Naruto Namikaze, the two people you mentioned are the two people you have lost.  People with two eyes, have you forgotten that you just said that I had one right eye before, are you so sure that the two eyes I have now are not my own?"

    "Of course I haven't forgotten that you have always appeared in front of us with one right eye before, so whether it is Uchiha Shisui or Uchiha Izuna, in my heart, there is actually not much possibility.  , the possibility that you are one of them is less than 30%, there is a 10% possibility that you are someone else from the Uchiha family, and the other 10% possibility, I guessed completely wrong, you are someone other than the Uchiha family."

    "In other words, the third person you guessed has a 50% chance?" A Fei looked at Naruto and said: "I wonder who the third person you guessed is from the Uchiha clan? Can you get such a  'Favor'."

    "The person I guessed was reminded by Kakashi-sensei." Naruto stared at Ah Fei closely and said: "Kakashi-sensei is called the 'Copy Ninja' because he has the Sharingan.  Use Sharingan to copy thousands of ninjutsu. But where did the Sharingan in Kakashi-sensei's left eye come from?" At this point, Naruto paused slightly and said: "So I guess you are  Kakashi-sensei's former teammate awakened the Sharingan during a battle, and was then crushed by a boulder on the right half of his body. Then he gave the Sharingan in his left eye to Kakashi-sensei's Uchiha Obito  .¡±

    ps: I just came back from overseas and had too many gatherings with friends. Sorry.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume 4 Shippuden Chapter 789

    "" When he heard the name 'Uchiha Obito', A Fei's body visibly stiffened for a moment. A Fei looked at Naruto and said: "Uchiha Obito, I have never known this person's name.  Never heard of it. Namikaze Naruto, do you know this person very well?"

    "That's right." Naruto smiled softly and said: "Because I was once a disciple of Kakashi-sensei, so when we all joined the Ninja United Army, I once carefully consulted Uchi-sensei with Kakashi-sensei.  All things about Obito Uchiha. Obito Uchiha can be regarded as my father, the disciple of the Fourth Hokage. At the beginning, in addition to Kakashi, there were Obito Uchiha and Lin. There were three people in total, just like me, Uchi  Hasami Sasuke and Haruno Sakura are the same.".

    Naruto looked at Ah Fei and said, "Because it was still during the war, my father took three disciples to the battlefield. At that time, Uchiha Obito had not yet awakened the Sharingan. Later, due to the needs of the mission, my father and the three disciples went to the battlefield.  The disciples were separated. Later, the three disciples were in the middle of the mission. Lin, a medical ninja, was captured by the enemy. At that time, Kakashi-sensei, who was not able to truly understand the word "companion", wanted to abandon Lin and go on the mission.  , but Uchiha Obito strongly opposed it, and then Uchiha Obito went alone to rescue Lin who was captured by the enemy and tortured in the cave, while Kakashi-sensei went to perform the task by himself, but Kakashi had already gone to perform the task.  Mr. Nishi finally gave up the mission and rushed back to rescue Lin and Uchiha Obito, because Uchiha Obito went alone to rescue Lin. He had not yet awakened the Sharingan and was no match for the enemy. In the end, at the critical moment  Arriving at the right time, in the final battle with the enemy, Kakashi-sensei's left eye was blinded by the enemy, and the two of them were in a desperate situation. At this time, Uchiha Obito's Sharingan awakened and possessed the Sharingan.  After a while, the two people got out of Lin smoothly, but while rescuing Lin, the entire cave collapsed. Obito Uchiha, who was trying to save Lin, was half pressed by a boulder, but Kakashi-sensei and Lin were temporarily safe.  But the boulder was so big that Kakashi-sensei and Lin couldn't rescue Uchiha Obito at all. In the end, Uchiha Obito took the initiative to give up his body in order to better protect Lin and Kakashi-sensei.  Lin, a medical ninja, transplanted her left eye to Kakashi-sensei. This is the origin of Kakashi-sensei's eyes. After the eye transplantation, the collapse of the cave that had stopped started again with the explosion of the explosive talisman.  In the end, Kakashi-sensei was only able to escape from the cave with Lin, and even Uchiha Obito¡¯s body was not brought out.¡±

    Naruto exhaled slightly and said: "Not to mention anything else, just talking about Uchiha Obito, we don't know his talent. It's just that he didn't awaken the Sharingan at that time. It seems that his talent is not high, but  However, if he is allowed to go to the battlefield, his strength is definitely not weak, and Kakashi-sensei at that time has already become a jounin. He can team up with Kakashi-sensei, even if his strength is not as good as Kakashi-sensei, but he is  It won't be too far behind. After all, if one person in a team is too weak, it will easily be a hindrance. Konoha will not arrange a hindrance next to a jounin to let them go to the battlefield.  In this case, his talent should be good, and his left eye was given to Kakashi-sensei, and then disappeared from everyone's eyes as death."

    "But this doesn't prove at all that I am Uchiha Obito." A Fei looked at Naruto and said: "The reasons you have stated so far are a bit too far-fetched."

    "Of course, what I said before is just a possibility, but there is the most important point." Naruto looked at A Fei and said: "It is this point that makes me think you are Uchiha Obito, but I didn't see it after all.  I haven¡¯t seen your true face, so I can¡¯t be absolutely sure.¡±

    "Is there anything more?" A Fei looked at Naruto and said, "It seems that you know a lot about me at all. Anyway, you have said so much, so you can continue to talk about it."

    Naruto shrugged slightly, and then said: "As I said just now, Uchiha Itachi's left eye was entrusted by Uchiha Shisui, which means that Uchiha Itachi's right eye is his, but the left eye is Uchiha's.  Shisui's left eye. And Uchiha Itachi's left eye is good at genjutsu, which is Tsukido, while his right eye is good at attacking, which is Amaterasu. Itachi told me that Sharingan is opening the eye.  The ability has been determined at that time. Uchiha Shisui's Sharingan is good at illusions. If there is no transplantation of Uchiha Shisui, then his eyes will be Amaterasu, which is good at attacking, instead of the current Ichizu  Ichiright brings both illusion and attack abilities to their fullest."

    "What are you talking about?" A Fei looked at Naruto and said, "These don't seem to have anything to do with me, right?"

    "On the surface, it's not." Naruto smiled and said: "What happened with Itachi and Uchiha Shisui has proven that even if the ability is transplanted, the ability will not change. From another perspective. Kakashi-sensei's Sharingan is Uchiha  Obito was transplanted, so Uchiha Obito¡¯s eyesight??The eye ability is the same as Kakashi-sensei's.  Kakashi-sensei¡¯s eyes are of the space system, and the eye skill ¡®Kamiwei¡¯ he possesses after evolving into the Kaleidoscope is even more of the space system.  By analogy, Uchiha Obito's eyes are the Sharingan of the space system. And Fei, what is the ability you showed after you first appeared?  Nothingness, turning your body into nothingness, so that all attacks are ineffective. On the surface, it has nothing to do with the space system, but if you think about it in this way, Fei, you have turned your body into nothingness, which is not the same thing.  application of space capabilities.  "Naruto's subordinates, Zabuza, Neji, Guren, Anko, Shion, Yuji Yueka, all paid attention to Fei. They also wanted to know who Fei's true identity was, and whether it was as Naruto said.  The same, so they focused all their attention on Ah Fei.

    "Listening to your tone, you seem to have determined that I am Uchiha Obito." A Fei said.

    Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "That's right. Although it's not 100% certain yet, there is at least a lot of possibility. But no matter how likely it is, before you take off your mask, all of this will  It's all false, it's just speculation." As he said that, Naruto looked at Ah Fei and said, "But before talking to you today, I was only 50% sure. Now I'm 80% sure, I'm sure you are Uchiha.  Obito, as for the rest, you have to wait until I personally take off your mask to confirm."

    "Do you want to take off my mask?" A Fei looked at Ichigo and said, "Your current combat power seems not enough."

    Naruto shrugged slightly and said: "Fei, I know your strength, but I still have companions, so in my opinion, it may not be enough to defeat you, but if you just take off the mask, the current battle  The power is more than enough. And"

    "Really? And you said so much just to delay time." A Fei said: "Naruto Namikaze, your tricks are too crude. It can be seen at a glance. From the beginning, you were just trying to delay time.  Are you waiting for support from the Combined Ninja Army? Do you think they will support you?"

    "No, you are mistaken." Naruto shook his head slightly and said: "I am not waiting for the support of the Ninja United Army, I am waiting for the support of Konoha. As for whether other ninja villages will come to support, I am not waiting for support.  I don't care." With that said, Naruto rushed directly towards Ah Fei. Following Naruto's actions, it was like a signal that the battle had begun. Naruto's subordinates also followed Naruto and rushed directly towards Ah Fei and Ah Fei's Six Paths.

    "Hmph." A Fei snorted, his feet paused slightly, and his whole figure jumped back, but A Fei's Jinch¨±riki Six Paths rushed out directly.  It was obvious that Ah Fei planned not to participate in the battle for the time being. Perhaps he did not take Naruto seriously, or perhaps for other reasons. In short, he did not participate in the battle immediately, but stood at the top and observed the entire battle situation.

    Naruto frowned slightly, and then raised the corners of his mouth slightly and said secretly: "Do you want to try our strength first? Forget it, no matter what, since there is no one, then in terms of number of people, we have to have one more person here  People." Thinking of this, Naruto said: "I, Zabuza, Neji, Shion, we each deal with one Jinchuriki Six Paths, Guren, Anko, and Yuji, and the three of you deal with the remaining two Jinchuriki Six Paths.  .¡±

    "Yes." Neji and others each responded, and then Naruto, armed with natural chakra, used Sage Mode to directly face the three former jinch¨±riki, the fourth generation Mizukageya who had long since passed away.  In the warehouse, Naruto retained the last power of the Nine Tails. He wanted to use it to deal with Fei who had not yet entered the battlefield, so Naruto retained the power of the Nine Tails.

    Zabuza faced off against Yu Gao, a rebel ninja from Kirigakure Village who was once the six-tailed jinch¨±riki. Zabuza, who was holding a decapitating sword, was once one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Kirigakure Village. Against Yu Gao, the two of them can be regarded as equals.  Fighting with fellow villagers; Ziyuan's body immediately emitted a strong aura, and then five demon dragons were seen emerging directly from Ziyuan's feet. Ziyuan was standing on the middle demon dragon, and then Ziyuan directly led  The possessed dragon faced Yukito, the two-tailed jinchuriki; Neji faced the four jinchuriki, Lao Zi.  The remaining six-tailed jinchuriki and seven-tailed jinchuriki are faced by Anko, Guren, and Yuji Yueka.

    Naruto and A Fei meet again, and the battle between the two sides begins again, and this time, the winner will inevitably be decided between the two.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Volume 1 I am Uzumaki Naruto Chapter 49 Zabuza¡¯s Recruitment

    "Hehehecom" Zabuza looked at the kunai in his neck and laughed and said, "Is it over? It seems you still don't understand. You can't defeat me at this level." Then Zabuza paused.  He said at once: "But you did a very good job. I didn't expect that my water body technique had been copied by you at the beginning. You deliberately used the clone to talk to attract my attention, and the main body  But he hid in the fog so that he could control my actions and give me the final blow."

    "Teacher, that one is fake, and the real person is probably hiding behind you." When I heard this, I knew something was wrong, and I quickly reminded loudly.  In fact, there was no need for me to remind him, Kakashi already knew something was wrong.  Because the Zabuza he had controlled turned into a puddle of water and disappeared, a 'whoosh' sound broke through the air, and Zabuza's decapitating sword had already been cut down.  It was too late for Kakashi to escape, but Kakashi was not that simple. When he heard the sound of breaking through the air, he immediately judged the direction of the decapitating sword, and ducked down to avoid the decapitating sword.  Zabuza's sword hit the ground, and Zabuza immediately took advantage of the situation and turned around, kicking Kakashi away.  Then he drew his sword and chased after him.

    "Kakashi-sensei, you were actually kicked out." Sakura said as she looked at Kakashi flying out.

    Zabuza caught up with Kakashi, raised the decapitating sword in his hand and swung it over, but Kakashi's body was still in mid-air and could not change direction at all.  But Teacher Kakashi was not completely helpless. Kakashi formed a seal with his hands and said: "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough." Then Kakashi opened his mouth and blew out a strong whirlwind, and Kakashi's figure suddenly moved towards  He stepped back and avoided Zabuza's decapitating sword. Zabuza smiled softly, and then continued to chase Kakashi's body. If nothing else happened, Kakashi would be in the middle of the lake.  Fall down, and Zabuza will catch up with Kakashi at this time, and then Kakashi will be really in danger.

    I looked at Zabuza who was chasing Kakashi-sensei, and quickly formed seals with my hands and said loudly: "Wind Release: Beast Wave Palm." I held the kunai and struck Zabuza hard, and a wind blade was directed towards Zabuza.  Shooting in the direction ahead.  At the same time, he formed another seal in his hand, ready to cast the 'Beast Wave Palm' again at any time.

    Zabuza glanced at the wind blade. If he still pursued it at this speed, he might be hit by the wind blade first.  Zabuza paused slightly, then stopped for a moment, then glanced at me and said, "Boy, your strength is pretty good!" At this time, Zabuza was already standing by the lake.  Zabuza glanced at the 'Beast Wave Palm' in my hand that was ready to go and smiled flatly: "However, you are still a little too young." At this time, Kakashi had already fallen into the lake, and then Zabuza jumped in  Into the lake.

    The lake surface returned to calmness again. After a while, Kakashi came out from the edge of the lake and looked around. Then he came out of the water completely: "What's going on? This water is so heavy!"

    "Idiot!" Zabuza suddenly emerged from the water behind Kakashi. At the same time, he quickly formed seals with his hands and said: "Water Release: Water Prison Jutsu." Then Zabuza stretched his right hand forward and stood next to Kakashi.  The water gathered, and then a giant round water ball appeared, and Kakashi was trapped inside.

    Zabuza looked at Kakashi in the water prison and said, "No need to struggle. This is a special water prison. You can't escape. If you are allowed to move freely, I won't be able to do anything." Then Zabuza paused and said  : "Then Kakashi, I'll take care of you later. Hmm?" Then Zabuza was stunned, and another Zabuza appeared in front of him with both hands.  This is water body.  With a 'clang' sound, Zabuza's water body that had just appeared held a big knife in front of him, because when Zabuza trapped Kakashi with the Water Prison Jutsu, I released the 'Beast Wave Palm' but  It's a pity that it was blocked.

    I gritted my teeth slightly.  Zabuza's clone looked at me and said: "Boy, I said, I will add you to my notes, do you think I will not pay attention to you? What's more, I just saw a mark in your hand that was not released.  Beast Wave Palm.¡±

    I gritted my teeth slightly, glanced at Sasuke, Sakura and Tazuna, then took a few steps forward to block them.  Zabuza's clone then raised his sword and rushed towards me. Then Zabuza's clone moved slightly, and from top to bottom, the sword struck hard. I stepped back slightly, and then Zabuza's clone moved the sword.  It hit the ground, and then used the opportunity to kick his right foot from my left side towards my head, as if he was using the same move he had just used against Kakashi.

    I crossed my hands to block my head, and with a 'bang' sound, I flew out. Although I just blocked Zabuza's side kick, the strong force still made me fly out.  Been a trapeze artist for a while.

    I shook my head and stood up again, even though I was kicked away by Zabuza's clone just now.I went away, but for some reason, Zabuza's clone didn't chase me, and still stood in front of us.

    "Do you think you are a ninja just because you wear a forehead protector?" Zabuza's clone said: "Ninja refers to those who have experienced countless life and death battles. Only these people are qualified to be called ninjas. And how many of you?  He's just a kid with a forehead protector. But that kid named Naruto." Zabuza looked at me and said, "You may become a real ninja in the future. Your chakra volume and control, and  You can grasp those fleeting opportunities to kill your opponent very well. The most important thing is that you are calm enough. When you saw Kakashi being caught by me, you didn't even panic at all.  I'm afraid that ordinary chunin are no match for you. Now you have all the conditions to become a ninja. The only thing missing is the battle between life and death. If you can experience such battles a few more times, then you can  Become a real ninja quickly." At this point, Zabuza paused and said, "Hey, Naruto kid, are you interested in following me? I will teach you how to become a real ninja. And I will let you  Achieve this goal in the shortest time. Your strength at that time will definitely be several times stronger than now. I am afraid that I may not be your opponent by then."

    "What?" Everyone was shocked. They never thought that Zabuza would recruit me at this time.

    I glanced at Zabuza, then smiled flatly and said, "If I say I agree, will you believe it?"

    Zabuza smiled softly and said, "As long as you kill either of the two companions behind you, I will believe you."

    I smiled lightly and said: "Then you will let the other person go and let him bring the news of my killing of my companions back to Konoha. Right?"

    Zabuza ignored me and asked calmly: "Then what's your answer?"

    "Haha." I smiled softly and said: "My answer is" I paused slightly and said coldly: "Kill you." Everyone was slightly relieved after hearing my answer.  tone.

    Zabuza shook his head and said, "Forget it, I already know what you think. Just kill all of you."

    "You guys!" Kakashi shouted loudly in the water prison: "Hurry up and escape with Mr. Dazuna! You are no match for this guy. As long as this guy still traps me in the water prison, then he  The main body cannot move, and the water body cannot be too far away from the main body. Once the distance is too far, the water body will disappear. Anyway, run away quickly!"

    I came to the front of Zabuza's clone again and said: "Kakashi-sensei, you are wrong. If we escape, there will really be no chance of survival. This guy Zabuza is a Jonin, do you think we can  Can you escape?" I shook my head and said, "No, we can't escape at all. Once we try to escape, Zabuza will kill you immediately and then catch up with us with all his strength. By then, I'm afraid the entire army will be annihilated.  The result. Therefore, our only hope now is to rescue you and let you deal with Zabuza." Kakashi was stunned and stopped talking. It was obvious that what happened now was just like what I said.

    I paused, and then continued: "And as long as we are still here, Zabuza will not dare to kill you, because it will easily expose himself, and then in order to protect himself, he will have to let you go.  The result is that you will jump out before you are killed. But if we escape, the consequences will go without saying."

    Then I took a deep breath and said, "And Mr. Kakashi, if our positions were changed, would you abandon your companions and run away?" Before Kakashi could answer, I said, "I know.  , you absolutely won¡¯t. I¡¯m your student, so I won¡¯t either.¡±

    "Naruto" Kakashi said softly and stopped talking. Sasuke and Sakura also stood up and came behind me.

    I put my hand into my ninja tool bag: "Kakashi-sensei, do you still remember my nindo? My nindo is to never give up. The perseverance to never give up, the dream to never give up, and the way to ninja.  The hope of not giving up. Now I want to add one more, I will never give up on my companions." As I said that, I took out several kunai.

    Sasuke and Sakura also drew kunai beside me. Tazuna saw that something was wrong and quickly hid behind a tree.  Zabuza looked at me and said, "I didn't expect you to be able to see through this! Indeed, just like you said, if I attack Kakashi now, I will easily be attacked by you, but do you think that with just a few of you?  Can the kid defeat my clone!"

    ,!